▲destiny begins night◎


 Work-related contents about the future Shirou foresees

    Act One: Being pressed hard by the Lancer

    Act II: Saber fights Lancer fiercely, then Lancer retreats, Saber cuts down Archer

    The third act: meeting berserker, then saber was seriously injured, and he was cut down to protect saber

    Act 4: Waking up after being stabbed by berserker, talking to Tohsaka

    Time starts to lengthen

    Act 5: After breakfast calmly, I went to school. Then I felt sweet and sick in my heart at the school gate. Then there were three classes. At noon, I talked with Issei and found out that Ayako and Shinji were missing.

    Act Six: In the evening, for some reason, I had a conflict with Tosaka and was almost killed. Then I met Rider and was really almost killed. I arrived at Tosaka＊s house at night and formed an alliance.

    Act 7: Talking with Tohsaka on the rooftop, and then starting to eliminate the school's seal at night. At night, he discovered that Shinji was the master, and got information from it, knowing that there was a witch in Ryudou Temple.

    Act 8: After discovering that Saber secretly ran away to fight with the servants of Ryudou Temple, he hurried over on his bicycle and brought back the exhausted Saber.

    Act 9: I was taught swordsmanship by Saber, practiced all morning, then went out to buy food, and talked with Ilya for a long time, but when I came back in the evening, it was very late

    Act 10: He kept practicing strengthening magic, and then he went to the school because of Shinji＊s call, and found out that he wanted to kill everyone in the school, and then summoned Saber to stop him, but he escaped using a Noble Phantasm.

    Act 11: Found Shinji on a tall building in the city center. Although he knocked down Rider, Saber also consumed a lot of magic power and almost disappeared. Tohsaka told him to replenish his magic power to survive, but he wanted to replenish his magic power.  , I was going to attack people, so I was confused.

    Act 12: Because I didn＊t know what to do, I went out for a walk and thought about what to do. I was captured by Ilya. At night, the rescuers came, but Archer died in order to protect everyone from evacuating.

    Act Thirteen: In the decisive battle in the forest, Saber is suddenly able to fight again. She discovers that Berserker's Noble Phantasm is the Twelve Trials. At the same time, she can project a super powerful famous sword and fight as Saber's weapon. After defeating Berserker,  Brought Elijah home

    Act 14: Due to Ilya's reminder, she found out that it was not the witch but the caster who made Ryudouji Temple. At the same time, she discovered that she was the one who had lost consciousness all this time. She also met Issei and knew that Kuzuki might be her master.  , and at the same time very powerful in combat.  A sneak attack at night resulted in almost being killed, and Shirou discovered that he could project different famous swords, and projected the general Moye, but they ran away and Sakura was captured.

    Time is greatly shortened

    Scene 15: In an underground palace where Caster was fighting, several people were at the end of their rope. Only Saber was holding on, but suddenly a man in golden armor appeared, killed Caster and Kuzumu at the first sight, and then disappeared.  Got it

    Scene 16: It seemed like we were going out for fun, but it turned out that Saber got extremely excited while watching a Star Wars movie.

    Scene 17: Fighting with the man in golden armor, Saber was seriously injured and almost died

 Work related I am not low-key

    Some readers said that I am too low-key.  Well, I'm not low-key, I'm just more of a leisurely person.  Well, the wording is a bit arrogant, but it＊s about the same.

    Generally speaking, when everyone writes a book, they will comment on the book reviews of other books, write down the title of the book, leave an address, etc. to see if anyone likes the subject matter they wrote, and then people who like it will  Come read your own book.

    Although I have never done this, I have posted posts on Tieba forums. If anyone likes to read Fate, I wrote a book and I hope you will read it. It＊s almost like this.  This is what I did when I was writing eva, but now this method doesn't work, and the post was deleted directly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We will not post in other book review sections. It is too troublesome to call people to review one book after another, and I am too tired even to copy.  Just write it like this, and then as many people as you want will read it.  Of course, another main reason is that I am a lazy person. I usually don＊t say anything about the code, just book reviews. I will reply if I need to reply, and I won＊t reply if I don＊t need to reply. Sometimes I still post it at the end of each chapter.  Answer readers' questions.

    Now, I searched for Piaotian Literature and found what I wrote. It would be great to see the novel I wrote.  After all, I am not a professional writer, I do not rely on this to make a living, and what I write is a fan, not my own original work.  It can be said that I do not seek fame and profit.  Just chatting for my own entertainment.  So to me, recommendations and clicks don＊t matter. Everyone knows that I have never asked for votes or clicks.  After all, after this is written, I won＊t be writing any more books.  So don＊t feel sorry for me, haha.

    Well, that＊s pretty much it.  \

 Work related settings by Jiu Yucheng

    I made up a character. When Kuu Maiya was young, didn't she have a tragic past? At that time, she had a son. If calculated, she had him when she was around thirteen or fourteen years old Well, maybe he was twelve or thirteen years old.  Sometimes, ahem, it's a bit evil. At this time, I'm almost in my twenties.

    Maiya said that he took a gun to the battlefield when he was five years old, and there was no news after that, so I wrote him as a person who grew up on the battlefield, and then became a person like Rambo, and then lived as a mercenary.  .

    One day, he was tired of the life of a mercenary and felt that living like this was too empty, so he wanted to find something to do, such as looking for his mother to see if she was still there.

    ※After all, as long as a person is alive, he must know who his parents are.  I don＊t know who the father is, but my mother only knows what he looks like.  Although I don't mean to recognize each other, I should meet at least once. Even if I hide in the dark and take a look quietly, then leave.  At least it was confirmed, otherwise even his parents wouldn't know who it was, wouldn't it mean that his own existence would be denied, or so he thought.

    So I thought about looking for it. After all, I launched the mercenary life, and I had nothing to do since then. I was not afraid of running out of time, so I kept looking.  But there was no news. He only knew that his mother was picked up by a man named Emiya Kiritsugu, so he went to find Emiya Kiritsugu. However, because Kiritsugu was a magician, his existence has always been  They are all hidden, and the existence of Kuu Maiya has been hidden along with him. Although Kuu Yucheng is a mercenary, he is active in the underground world of various countries and knows many dark things and many strange things.  , but have been unable to find such information.

    ?????????? One time, he was accidentally discovered by his enemies from the previous mercenary mission, and then he absconded to avoid the enemy＊s pursuit, but he was still injured and fell somewhere.  He was accidentally discovered by Weber who was wandering in the local area, and the two stayed together for a while.

    Inadvertently, Jiuyu Cheng revealed that his purpose was to find a person named Emiya Kiritsugu, and then find a person based on him. Weber happened to know this person, so Weber told Jiuyu what he knew, and then  There were two people on the trip to Fuyuki, one of whom came to see his mother, had a look behind her back, and then left.  The other one was to visit the graves of the old Maki couple who lived in their home during the Fourth Holy Grail War (after all, the two old people were very old during the Fourth Holy Grail War, and after another ten years, the possibility of being alive is really slim.  big, so let＊s set it to dead).

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the house, he found that Emiya Kiritsugu was dead and Maiya was nowhere to be found. He only knew her name, which he later changed to Jiu Yucheng.

    Although Kiritsugu is dead, he has a child. Although it is adopted, but calculating the age, it happens to be after Emiya Kiritsugu picked up Kuu Maiya So the same old plot, he wants to see if Shirou is himself  My half-brother, so I looked up his information, blood type, etc., and then created another chance encounter, and saw him in person, that is, the period before going to Taishan Restaurant.

    Afterwards, various information and signs showed that he was not. Since it didn't matter, he simply left with Weber, that's all.

 Work related character information and basic plot of the third line

    saber

    Height 154cm

    Weight 52kg

    The heroine of the b73w53h76 game, anyone who is not a Martian fellow now basically knows that her true identity is the British legend King Arthur, the red dragon.  A lonely king who is upright, brave, noble, and has a sense of responsibility.  But too much integrity is pedantry, and too much bravery is reckless. The consequence of being aloof and righteous is that your great Majesty was sent to participate in the Holy Grail War.  As the saying goes, food and fodder must go before soldiers and horses are used. As the God of War of the times, His Majesty understands this very well, so he has justifiably become a gourmet who travels through time and space.  Although our ancestors and grandsons told us that it is impossible to fight a war without logistics, His Majesty's personal actions have made us understand the truth, even if you are hungry once, you will die.  Therefore, letting His Majesty starve is much more terrifying than Xiao Jin's ea. Both the coyote and us have firmly remembered this.  I don＊t think I need to say more about His Majesty. Last year＊s animation was so popular that His Majesty was everywhere in the motherland magazines. The great evil god that emerged from the sky not only made Hong Kong compatriots worship again and again, but also traveled across the ocean.  Warm mushroom Takeuchi Miyagawa Takeshi.  Seeing countless people shouting: "Seba is so cute!" I, the original party members who picked up the bowl to eat the meat and put down the chopsticks to curse, were filled with shame.  I am especially ashamed, "Beauty needs to be discovered by us."

    Self-proclaimed private shirou↙扑伕它, MAS正?Rin↙Rin, Takata Sakura↙?Illya↙奶伉乩旦白奴?伙Fujie↙Ogabe Diwell↙矛犯奴任奴巨?伙, Nana

    Tohsaka Rin

    Height 159cm

    Weight 47kg

    ?? b77bsp; ? The little devil with twin ponytails, Sui Qunhara＊s school idol, the devil is not scary.  I am afraid that the devil will tell lies.  Miss Tohsaka used her own quotations to tell us again and again that the so-called idols can be viewed from a distance but cannot be played with.  Due to the influence of a bad brother, he learned standard Chinese Kung Fu, and the boxing he learned in England is enough to kill a pervert within three meters.  The eldest lady knows how to cook authentic Chinese food in both the hall and the kitchen. No wonder the eldest lady has so many big Chinese fans behind her during the 2ch cute battle.

    Although she is a genius magic girl with 500 magic circuits and 40, her family habit of always losing her way at critical moments is really terrible.  First, he made a mistake at the wrong time and created the Back Man (in fact, the reverse summon was almost certainly the Back Man), and then he cooperated with the Black Wolf. In business terms, he lost nothing.  Sure enough, love can make people stupid.  Speaking of which, the eldest lady likes money so much, which is most suitable for her with the shining golden rule.

    Self-proclaimed Shirou ↙ Emiya Shirou, Shirou Saber ↙ Shirou ↙ Takano Sakura ↙ Illya ↙ Gou卞奶白奴?伙 (綴卞奶伉乩) Ayako ↙ Misui Fujijie ↙ Mr. Fujimura Shinji ↙ Matou Katou, Shinji Liudong ↙ Yanagi  Cave of Kilgamesh↙Kin疋市﹜幼伙布丟永扑亙Sanzhi↙Sanzhi of 今氏搌 Temple↙搌 Temple 今氏 (one person＊s narrative inside 匹反搌 Temple 午call 太 house 化) Ice Room↙? Chamber 今氏

    Matou Sakura

    Height 156cm

    Weight 46kg

    b85bsp; Tohsaka Rin＊s junior school girl, the future school idol and the head of the Kyudo Club, has fascinated a lot of people with her virtuous, virtuous, beautiful appearance and intelligence, and is a beautiful girl who may be the new school idol in the future.  Housework is versatile and growth is extremely high.  A typical good wife and mother type.  But she was supposed to be a pure and beautiful girl, but she caused a lot of controversy because of the mushroom's lack of HD, so that the angry Sakura took Rider to the Dragon Ball (?) in the Road to the Middle Chronicles to summon the mushroom god to save her image.  Sakura is now an ecup, a level that can drive a group of boys crazy, and has set a terrifying record of 13cm growth a year ago.  What Sakura is most afraid of is the scale, because the constant increase is something that makes all girls cry and cry in frustration. However, Sakura doesn't think about it carefully. As she gains weight, her breasts will also grow.  He was originally an introvert, but after dating Coyote, he became more and more outgoing. Gradually, the kinship with the eldest lady's personality became apparent. Seeing the eldest lady and Sakura covering their mouths and laughing together, I felt so stupid.  The wolf was sweating.

    ? ilvasfeelvoneinzbren

    Height 133cm

    Weight 34kg

    b61bsp; The best loli, what is the shelf life?  ?  ?  ?  The Snow Maiden.  Having seen the graceful appearance of Alice's mother, one cannot help but suspect that the fact that her sister cannot grow up is a big conspiracy of Mr. Einzbern.  Because I live in an isolated place all year round, my sister's mental age is still loli no matter how old she is.  (Nod, I am also a spiritual age believer) His personality is still that of a child. Although he is a little willful, he is still clear-headed. For his desire for the Holy Grail, he hopes to get Shirou.  no way.  Where there is sister control, there is brother control. These are the two sides of the coin, light and shadow.  In this mood, my sister came not to participate in the 5th Holy Grail War but to visit relatives with her family.  Although you are reborn as the Winter Saint, Einzbern's thousand-year sorrow and the fate of the magician are not in front of your sister.So important, to her, what's more important is to love and take care of her family by her side.  So that sentence: "A sister must protect her brother" made me wet for a long time, and even compared to Sakura Dreams.  After the release of Xinxing, the rumored sister's route also disappeared, but when I saw my sister's gentle look back with a smile, I burst into tears again.

    Self-proclaimed Shirou ↙歹凶仄shirou↙云brother 切扎氏﹜扑伕它rin↙伉件saber↙saber sakura↙今仁日Fuji sister↙正奶布sayra↙本仿璨豌璨杻↙伉?未伉永玄﹜伉朮禇↙平伉汁弘?陣↙穴玄它札它弗件﹜札它弗件grandfather↙云珧今引

    Beautiful Ayako

    Height 162cm

    Weight 50kg

    ?? b83bsp; ? The beautiful captain of the Kyudo Club, nicknamed Sui Qunhara＊s two rituals.  The slogan is that beauty cannot be good without learning martial arts, so I am a female fighter who is capable of all kinds of martial arts, a frank and cheerful female hero.  Rumors about Kazunari Kazunari Yanagi spread everywhere, causing Shirou to think that he would be kicked by a horse many times.  She was favored because her uncle C迆 Chulainn's radio frequency was in tune, but there was a sister R next to her who was eyeing her covetously. She wanted to come a second time because she tasted the new flavor once.  Fortunately, Ayako has no plans to enter the lily garden at the moment (the lily picture with Rin in Nova is really beautiful).  Although I like to speak in male terms, using it on such a beauty is just the right amount of cuteness.  The chapter about Himuro Bell's love detective finally came into focus.  Speaking of which, there are actually quite a few people who like the pairing of Meizu and Coyote.  I've seen a lot of fandoms like this.  It seems that triangle relationships on campus are very popular.

    Calls himself Shiro Shiro ↙ Rin Emiya ↙ Sister Tohsaka Tohsaka ↙ Mr. Fujimura Shinji ↙ Shinji

    Rider

    Height 172cm

    Weight 57kg

    b88bsp; The real body is Medusa, the famous Gorgon in Greek mythology. She is tall, tall and beautiful, but she lives a miserable life of being bullied by two evil sisters every day. The Greek mythology version of Cinderella allows us to understand  Losing beauty is indeed a sin.  Poor Medusa not only suffered from the root of the problem of being afraid of people lying on her body, but also insisted that she was tall, big and very unlovable, and the psychological trauma was really troublesome.  Sister R tried her best to take care of Sakura like her elder sister, and even drove a Pegasus to deliver lunch to Sakura, which became a strange story in Suiqunhara.  Although Sister R is speechless and expressionless at times, she is actually very easy to get along with. Not only did she go to work in an antique shop to make up for the family because she was embarrassed to be a freeloader, (Sister R accused His Majesty of only eating and not working, His Majesty said that I am Shirou's  The bodyguard =v=) will also obediently set up a barrier for Sakura's room.  Although I always wanted to ride No. 1 Speedster, it was still relatively difficult to get hold of when Sakura was on patrol.

    Self-proclaimed private Shirou↙Shirou, Siro, and Emi Shirou Sakura↙Shinji Shinji↙Sister Fuji↙正奶布

    caster

    Height 163cm

    Weight 51kg

    b82bsp; The witch Medea in Greek mythology, the witch of betrayal.  He got rid of the original master who had no moral integrity and no sense of self-esteem and took refuge in the arms of the people's teachers.  Although Soichiro looks like a boring and uninteresting man on the outside.  But whether a man is gentler or fiercer, Medea will still be fascinated by him.  In addition to flirting with his beloved Soichiro-sama, he also likes to grab his lovely majesty, put on this dress, put on those cat ears, and bully Kojiro when he is in a good mood. Originally, he just longed for an ordinary woman.  She was happy, but there appeared an evil little girl named Liudong Kazunari with a vicious heart, who kept comparing poor Medea with her lover, Lang.  I was forced to shed tears into my stomach, and in the end I had to go to Shirou to learn skills and was so angry that I vomited blood. Being a human being is difficult, and being a wife is even more difficult.

    Karen

    height

    156cm

    Weight 40kg

    b75bsp; The true heroine of f/ha.  The successor of Mapo Priest Kotomine Kirei.  No matter which time he appeared before, he was mysterious, but the moment he really appeared, there was a close-up of the whole house.  It is used to eliminate demons because of its own special constitution. This method is the same as healing demons, so please don＊t listen. My battle suit is just for temptation. No wonder I am always careful that it will break at any time. It is very poisonous.  When it comes to bad things, it＊s still the kind of guy who points at the monk and calls him a bald donkey.  In addition, her strange life experience always makes people suspect that her biological father is the Mapo who lied by saying half and half, and then said righteously and awe-inspiring, I swear to God, I didn't lie.  Although there is no evidence, seeing the confrontation between the two of them in Daozhongji made people sweat. If they were not related by blood, they must have been a family for many generations.  Because he is more difficult to deal with than Mapo, Uncle L and Xiao Xiaojin have no end to their hard lives.  This time Kallen officially entered the palace of the Emiya family, and there may be another storm.

    Bazett

    &nbsp;Height 172cm

    Weight 58kg

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? b87bsp;  Sister Ba's story is very simple. Just like all children who have reached the rebellious stage, she thinks that she has her own thoughts and wants to realize her own ideals and self-worth in life.  But when Sister Ba happily entered the Magic Association, reality hit her hard. The strife between factions squeezed her out of a prestigious family that jumped out of the stone, so she had to accept being dispatched to do some hard work.  .  Sister Ba is also slowly growing up in life, but she is short-sighted. Xiao An teases her that she is 33 years old when she is serious and 13 years old when she is innocent.  Sister Ba didn't look at people, and was surrounded by a Mapo fan. No wonder she suffered the loss of being mute. Even one of the hands of her idol was robbed. Fortunately, we were destined to meet each other thousands of miles away, and her words were always dirty.  Xiao An and Sister Ba are actually still in love for a long time (of course, just like n7, there is no limit to how many times).  After accepting everything, Sister Ba also returned to reality. It was normal to have to rely on others because of the pressure of life, but she chose the wolf. It was dangerous. Even the God of War sword might not be able to defeat this dangerous creature.

    Irisviel

    Height 158cm

    Weight 52kg

    ?? b85bsp; ? One of the best wives, she became a wife at the age of 17. People can't help but lament the good life of their father.  Because she lacks common sense and experience in outside life, she has the side of an innocent young lady, her appearance is impeccable, and she looks like a mature version of a sister (of course, she is originally a mother and son), which moved me and other sister-lovers very much.  He likes racing, shopping and other hobbies.  But when the critical moment comes, she is still very much like a good wife. Although she will be jealous for a long time because of Maiya, but, but, the jealousy is because she likes dad (serious words) so that her husband can reach a peace agreement between wives and concubines and face it together.  A Mapo who has unwanted thoughts about her husband.  Using alchemy to fight is really gorgeous and elegant, even the summoned objects are made of silver.  He is indeed a rice man.  The most valuable thing is that I finally understood Maiya. There is no need to have too much sex, and harmony is the way to go!

    Tohsaka Aoi

    Height 160cm

    Weight 50kg

    b78bsp; The gentle and lovely Housewife No. 3, who was still young at the time, happily ran into the arms of Tokiomi Tosaka, who looked exactly like the King of Yanku, and by the way, she gave her childhood sweetheart Kariya the mark of being a "good guy".  It didn't matter that this card was issued, it just forced the good young man to join the Holy Grail War and ended up causing a lot of trouble.  Sometimes, a good person card can change a person's life (sigh). After giving birth to two lively and lovely daughters, Tohsaka Aoi continues to play the role of a good wife and mother.  As for her ending, everyone basically knows it.

    Fujimura Dahe

    Height 165cm

    Although the third generation of the Fujimura-gumi may become the all-powerful eldest lady in the future (the background music sounds: "Although she is written as a mermaid, she sounds like a benevolent hero), but looking at her panic, I still feel that she will destroy the scope of her own  It would be better to limit it to Suogunhara Academy. His name is Fujimura Taiga, written as fuzimurataiga, and he could easily be called fujimuratiger.

    So the name tiger came into being.  Although Sister Teng hates this nickname, she actually likes tigers very much. Not only does the teacup pajamas have tigers on them, but her favorite knife is also named Tiger Bamboo Sword. As for how she got into the King's Treasure, you have to ask Jin Shining herself.  .  Even though she is very old, she still loves to cry, fuss and act like a child, but she doesn't look like a sister at all.  He has a unique barrier tiger dojo and a disciple named Illya.  From the introduction, it seems that the person that Tiger likes is Emiya Kiritsugu's father. In this case, Tiger's love is a story of life and death. Then the hyena is the product of Hikaru Genji's plan?

    Calls himself Shirou ↙ Shirou, Emiya Saber ↙ Sakura禇↙ Kiritsugu vine  Sister's father↙云father今氏濘賒↙云橾今引

    ??????? Yukika Saegashira

    Height 155cm

    Weight 39kg

    b75bsp; The leader of the three Fuyuki girls, the strongest woman in Fuyuki. She follows Kaede Shidera and Bell Himuro around with her mediocre attributes of being one level, two short, and three useless. Her face, which is harmless to humans and animals, is always exuding healing energy.  A smile makes people feel very warm.  Have an ordinary and happy family.  A character who was supposed to be a passer-by inadvertently did something embarrassing.  First, he used his unique temperament (actually, his lack of nerves and healing ability) to regain the moonlight swordsman Kojiro from the Fenggee Flowers and Birds, and gave him the surname Tsuda. Then he named the strongest heroic spirit Kokokin with his gentle sister-like charm.  Why can an ordinary woman create such a miracle?  Because Teacher Gu Long has long told us that the seven weaponsThe sword is not the sword of immortality, but the healing smile of a gentle beauty.

    Calls himself 歹凶仄輿↙Tohsaka 今氏

    Ice room clock

    Height 157cm

    Weight 48kg

    b84bsp; The actual leader of Fuyuki＊s trio.  Together with Yuki Saegashira and Kaede Shidera, he is a member of the track and field club of Hogunhara Academy.  You can tell from his appearance and name that he has a strict personality, and sometimes just a glance can turn the atmosphere cold.  A typical rationalist who sometimes likes to get to the bottom of things, and seems to be more compatible with people like Kindaichi and Conan.

    It must be said that the Himuro Bell played the role of coordinating the three Fuyuki girls just right, maintaining a calm attitude and habitually and repeatedly knocking Kaede Shiji who might go berserk at any time.  If we use cross talk, Kaede Shiji is the pretender type, Himuro Bell is the complainer type, and Yukika, forget it, forget it, let＊s count it as the audience.  Chung Himuro, who always looks mature, is not a mouthless iceberg girl. The random love story of the love detective made people laugh and hurt their stomachs. It turns out that Chung with the face of a chairman is also full of frivolous things.  The evil smile that grabs Mikanori makes people think she is quite cute.

    Shi Si Maple

    Height 163cm

    Weight 49kg

    b72bsp; Fuyuki is the most restless of the three girls and the one who is most likely to go berserk.  The athlete in the track and field club, known as Sui Qunhara's Black Panther, was quite proud of calling Kaede.  His ancestors seemed to be pirates in the Seto Inland Sea. This tough habit also affected Feng, but he was terribly afraid of ghost stories.  Sometimes he seems silly and cute.  He has very little moral integrity and is the kind of person who might offend others as soon as he opens his mouth but he still doesn't understand.  He had a bad tone towards Shirou, and often used the prefix "repairman" for Shirou. Even when they met, he would easily say bad things to him. I don't know if it was because of his wild intuition that he suddenly saw through the nature of the wolf.  Because there is no thoughtfulness, it is easy for people to think that it is the correct feeling.  Surprisingly, the attitude towards Archer is completely different from that towards Shirou. Is it really about the sense of belonging based on skin color?  He also looked very tall in front of Uncle L, and he felt like a black leopard and a green leopard meeting each other late.  On the other hand, the unrelated coyote was very anxious, fearing that Uncle L's fierce pride in snatching the bride would come up and ruin the mother's spring and Autumn plan.  He and Bingshi Zhong muttered a trick like Gao Qiu and Cai Jing giving Song Jiang poisonous wine.

    Self-proclaimed 丐凶仄rin ↙ Tohsaka Sane ↙ Yuki 勻切

    Serra

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Height 163cm

    Weight 49kg

    b75bsp; My sister＊s maid No. 1 is similar to a housekeeper. Her portraits are very good at deceiving people into thinking that she has breasts that are comparable to Lislit＊s. But when she went to the swimming pool, her bottom was exposed. She is famous.  The flowers have to be lined with green leaves. Compared with the rough Serra, Serra cannot lift its head with its miserable green leaves.  Although she is also a homunculus, Sera's magic dress is different from Lislit's, and she looks like an all-powerful maid.  He knew how to clean the room, cook, and work very hard to get rid of the big hyenas that tried to get close to the lady. Although Mr. Emiya kept shouting like this, Sera probably secretly chattered her teeth with hatred.  It's a pity that Sera, who is still kind-hearted, still can't do things like poisoning black tea or even beating sap. Even when she is scared, she will go to this annoying Mr. Emiya for help. Maybe this disgust comes from her father.  , the man who left the young lady alone and never returned.

    Self-proclaimed private shirou↙巨立乩?Illya↙云??, 奶伉乩旦白奴?伙?Ligilite↙伉?未伉永玄Illya's grandfather↙云奩?

    Li Jie Li Te

    Height 162cm

    Weight 52kg

    ?? b92bsp;?????????????????????????????????????????????b92bsp;??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not say anything and naturally stupid cook, the scene in the swimming pool brought Sakura, who has always been proud of her breasts, into a situation where she and Rin are 50 steps away and a hundred steps away.  His attitude towards coyotes is much better than Sera's.  Although she is a boss, she is still very powerful in combat (it seems that there is no turning point), and the female Cheng Yaojin holds an axe.  Even so, it's still not very useful in the Holy Grail War.  After all, opponents cannot simply be described as strong.  Like Sera, she loves and protects Illya, but she doesn't use honorifics. Although Sera is unhappy, she still goes her own way, so from this point of view, she is more like Illya's sister. Therefore, among the magical girls Illya on [Character Material], Sera  La became a mother, and Lislit became a sister. Patrolling with an ax in the middle of the night was very cute, and it also scared Sera and the hyena.

    Self-proclaimed Kirin Illya↙奶伉乩Sera↙本仿

    Plot summary

    fate line

    If a good start is half the success, I think fate did it in just 1 minute in my eyes.  The breeze blew, and the blond girl under the moon came quietly and asked in a silvery voice: "Are you my maser?"Although there is no cv at all, this sentence has been echoing in my mind.  In the words of the animated version, I was so surprised that I was speechless. No, it was not because of surprise, but because the unexpected beauty of the girl made me forget the language.

    The first route of fate, the fate line, is also the line that must be passed to other lines.  The golden king came majestically. Although she looked so delicate, like a beautiful doll, the majestic light in her eyes made people understand that this was a noble knight and an aloof king.

    I think everyone knows the background of Fate＊s story. In order to obtain the Holy Grail, the omnipotent cauldron that can grant any wish, seven heroic spirits of different ranks came to the world.  And our protagonist, Shirou, has drawn the strongest Saber. And our Majesty has become a trainee magician severnt. The king is not dissatisfied or complaining. As long as he is his master, he must perform the courtesy of a knight.  , practice the way of knighthood.  No matter what kind of enemy it is, just defeat it.  Although the young man in front of him does not have any powerful magic power, his eyes are very clear, and he may be a trustworthy person.  Moreover, he is still the child of the previous generation master. This may be fate.  The king accepted all this and shook hands with the young man.

    In order to get the Holy Grail, in order to realize one's wish.  This is the only reason why heroic spirits can endure being enslaved.  Both heroic spirits and masters have wishes that they want to realize no matter what.  The warrior who betrayed his oath for love wants to live uprightly as a knight again.  The arrogant man hopes to have a good fight with his powerful opponents.  The oldest king just wanted to return the property to its original owner and find his own treasure.  The most powerful king took a swig of the wine from the Age of Gods and declared loudly: "I want to get a second life. I want to regroup my unparalleled army and set out from Japan in the far east to conquer the world.  ! Finally return to Macedonia, let my descendants cheer, our king is back!" The King of Knights shook his head, this is wrong, wishes cannot be used to satisfy selfish desires.  The conquering king sneered: "You are not the king, you are a girl bound by the king's spell." The King of Heroes smiled passionately: "You are not the king, you are a beautiful girl." In another time and space, it was once  The red knight who knew her best shook his head mockingly, "You still cling to wrong ideas." Can the girl endure these insults and misunderstandings?  Can the King of Knights endure it?  "But she was so angry that she just trembled and couldn't speak. What should she say? The King of Knights didn't know. But the boy knew the answer.

    If you say that the deeper you get to know the person you like, the more favorable you will be, then it is only natural that the master falls in love with the servant. The eldest lady saw the endless hell that the man with the back walked through.  Sofia saw Diarmuid's love tragedy.  What the boy saw was the sword, the golden sword. The girl pulled it out for the sake of the country. From then on, the girl was no longer a girl, but a king, a king without gender necessity, a heroic knight king.  Alutria, the red dragon of Britain and the guardian of King Arthur.  The girl gave up everything, love, gender, feelings, and happiness for the people and the country.  She is not a girl, but a king, and a king does not need this.  But in the end, the country she died for betrayed her.  The king lost his wife, children, subordinates, and the country still had its life.  Wang was wrong. She didn't know where she was wrong.  "If it's my fault, then punish me, let me disappear, and replace everything with a better king!" King Arthur, who is brave, wise, and known as the God of War of the Age, lost his temper like a child.  He kept this childish conclusion firmly in his mind.

    The young man knew everything, and he was angry. He was sad for the life of the person he liked, sad for the misfortune of the person he liked, and angry for the decision of the person he liked.  The young man wanted Wang to be happy, so he murmured with Rin for a long time, as distressed as an innocent boy on a first date.  At the end of the day, he asked Wang anxiously, "Do you feel happy?"  Wang answered the boy with a longing face, and rejected the boy with a firm face.  Finally, she said in an almost tearful tone: "I thought if it was Shirou, he would understand."

    Yes, I thought that this young man would definitely identify with himself and his determination.  The young man left, but came back at the critical moment and used his own blood to let the king understand: "Shirou, it turns out you are my sheath."

    Yes, Wang understands, knows that everything in the past is irreversible, and understands that his life is not worth regretting.  To Wang, the young man was more important than the curse that once bound him in his heart, and he understood what he was going to do.  Finally, the boy and Wang walked through the long ghost gate. No one spoke, and everyone longed to stop. But Wang's life was not worth regretting. She lived as a hero and wanted to end her life gloriously.  life.

    When it was almost dawn, Wang let his hair down, just like a 15-year-old girl. The golden sunshine came from behind the girl. The girl said happily: Shirou〞〞〞〞〞〞I love you.

    Ah, nameIt's great that the girl named Altoria can say it herself.

    And for a moment, the dying King Arthur woke up and she had a beautiful dream. If she closed her eyes again, could she continue to dream?

    Seeing this, I cried. I cursed Shirou for not keeping His Majesty. Although I understood that Shirou couldn't do this and ruin King Arthur's glorious life for his own love, I was still sad. Although the prince and princess  The story of a happy life makes people feel boring and boring, but it can make people feel relieved and say, "Ah, it's over like this." and then walk aside.  "Why can't we be together? Why should we die?" I kept asking myself this question that I already knew the answer to.  Therefore, I will be so happy to see His Majesty again in f/ha, to see His Majesty playing football with children, to see His Majesty eating Chinese steamed buns with stars in his eyes, and to see His Majesty to be frightened by octopuses.  I saw His Majesty eating a hamburger after turning black.  If, if possible, the king of the fate route could also live such a life.  I kept asking myself, and then I kept comforting myself that Wang could achieve happiness no matter what, and hid the happiness of the fate route as a small happiness in my heart.  "The reason why miracles are called miracles is because they are impossible to achieve." I remember the words in Kanon very clearly.  But on April 19, 2007, Nova was released. Seeing Wang and Shirou meet outside the timeline, I once again shed long-awaited tears.  The reason why a miracle is called a miracle is because it can turn the impossible into possible!

    ubtheboneofmysybodyandfireismyblood

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

    ihavecreatedoverathousandblades

    ??unknowntodeath

    手 手 手 今 今 今 今 今 卅 卅 中.

    Norknowntolife

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    ?????????????? yet, thosehandswww.piaotia.comitedbladeworks

    After the fate line, you can attack the ubw line, and in the fate line, Archer's six-kill baserker, which is most worthy of everyone's imagination, will be in ubbsp; In the ubw line, Archer was not overturned by Saber when he came up, so Archer does not need to be in the fate line.  of rest.  Archer, who has always been at his strongest, is active on the battlefield. He first fights against Baserker with Saber, and then defeats Caster. At this time, Archer's performance has exceeded everyone's imagination. Who is he?  Everyone asks themselves this, who is this mysterious man in red clothes who tortures Shirou's spirit everywhere?  Shirou didn't know that Archer had been waiting for a long time to see him. This man with impeccable theories finally waited for this day. He was not for the Holy Grail at all. He knew the truth about the Holy Grail. He was here to kill Shirou.  , kill this man who wants to drown because of his ideals.  "Just drown yourself with your ridiculous ideals." Archer is qualified to say this, because he was abandoned by his ideals and betrayed by everything. The only thing left is his heart and his ubw.

    It wasn＊t until Rin discovered that Archer also had his own ruby ??that even those who were belatedly aware of it understood.  Archer is Shirou, the guardian who abandoned everything for his ideals and made a contract with Alai to gain power. When Archer found out that he was just deceived by his ideals, killing Shirou changed everything and became the purpose of his existence.

    In the story, Archer betrayed Rin and formed a contract with Caster to defeat Lancer. Although it was said to increase the chance of victory, it was actually to get rid of Rin's restraint and kill Shirou more easily.  But Archer didn't expect that he lost to Shirou, even if his mind was opened and the space was affected ubbsp; The man who had been distorted at the end of the long-term ideal after a long period of time was still a boy himself.

    Regrets are too heavy to count,

    The sin is so serious that it cannot be redeemed.

    But there are still things that cannot be compromised.

    The red knight, in the end, finally found the answer that did not allow anyone to blaspheme.

    ※Then you, too, must move forward.

    The last moment when he was seriously injured and put down the sword from his hand.

    To go to that hill, you have to cross it by your own will.

    "Only you can defeat him now." "Your imagination is not perfect enough." Archer can only fulfill his duty as a guardian, and he will not forget to save Shirou even at the end of the day.  Archer, you are like this. In your previous life, you probably spent too much time with Rin, so you didn't learn magic well, and you didn't learn all about it.  Even though I miss that period of time, it has all passed

    Bravely, like a breeze.

    Apart from the loneliness of pursuing the Holy Grail, I left no memories behind and embarked on a journey towards the hill of destiny.

    Human feelings are really elusive.?But it is with the feeling of regret that life becomes more exciting and people can constantly change themselves and pursue perfection.  But he thinks it＊s more important for a man to leave a trace behind than to leave a lifelong companionship Oh, yes, the coolness of a man lies in his lack of regrets

    hf line

    "Sakura. After these messy disputes are over, let's run far away. We haven't been there to play yet. It's good to go out occasionally and make a lot of noise. Is there anywhere Sakura wants to go?"  "

    ※Hey岸岸岸ah, where, uh岸岸岸

    Well.  Is it okay anywhere, senior?  "

    "It's okay. As long as you are willing, there is no place you can't reach."

    "Then, I want to go to watch the flowers. Yes. Although you can see them at home, there is only one plum tree. On a day when the weather is nice, I want to watch the flowers on the wide grassland with my seniors."

    "岸岸岸Okay. What about an appointment? After Sakura's body is cured and these messy things are over, the two of us will go."

    Emiya Shirou.  A fire ten years ago caused him to lose everything he owned, but it also allowed him to meet Emiya Kiritsugu and gave him the opportunity to come into contact with magic.

    Ten years later, the 5th Holy Grail War began in the far east - Fuyuki.  Shirou also signed a contract with Saber by chance and joined the war.  After understanding the cruelty of this war, Shilang decided to end the war without killing anyone.  So after eliminating Rider, he let Shinji Matou go.  As the war progressed, Caster and Rancher left the scene one after another. As Shirou's junior schoolmate, Sakura also moved to Shirou's residence because she couldn't stand her brother Shinji.  The mysterious "black shadow" that often appears attracts Shilang's attention.  After discussing with another master, Tohsaka Rin, they decided to investigate this.  After discovering something unusual about Ryudou Temple, Shirou and Saber went to find out.  Unexpectedly, Rider, who was later eliminated, was found there, and Saber was unexpectedly defeated by Assassin. What was even more surprising was that Shirou was actually saved by Rider, and Rider only left one sentence: "I just followed through.  It's just the master's order." Then he walked away.  After losing Saber, Shirou did not intend to give up, and Tohsaka also decided to start training Shirou to become a magician who can stand alone.  Halfway through the training, Shirou decided to go home to see Sakura because he was worried about her being sick. However, after returning home, he received the news that Sakura had been kidnapped by Shinji.  Angry, he decided to go with Tosaka to save Sakura.  After the battle, Shinji was defeated again. Unwilling to accept it, he wanted to fight to the death, but Rider, who had been knocked to the ground by Archer, revived because of Sakura's appearance.  It turns out that Rider＊s real master is not Shinji, but Sakura who has always been by Shirou＊s side!  In order to save the dying Sakura, Rider activated the magic eye and barrier, and in an instant, the school was destroyed.  Rin and Shilang are under Archer's protection

    He survived under his protection.  After being saved, they were sent to the church, where Shilang learned the truth of the matter.  It turned out that because the descendants of the Matou family lacked magic circuits, the second daughter of the Tosaka family was adopted by the Matou family.  There she accepted the magic transformation of the Matou family, and also gave up the surname Tosaka, and this person was Sakura.  Under the constant torture of the marking insects, Sakura's body has collapsed to the limit.  While Shirou felt heartbroken for the torture Sakura suffered, he also secretly made up his mind: he decided to abandon the justice he had always insisted on in order to save this girl named Matou Sakura.  After discussing how to deal with the old thief Zangyan who was behind everything, Shirou and Rin decided to go to Einzbern and try to form an alliance with Iriya.  However, the old thief thought together with them and launched the attack first. His former comrade-in-arms, Saber, also became an enemy because of his darkening.  After a fierce battle, Berserker and Archer were killed one after another, but Archer's left arm was preserved and attached to Shilang's body.  After understanding the difference in strength, Shirou and Rin decided to use Archer's remaining arm and use Archer's magic to project a gem sword to compete with them.  At this time, Shinji, who was undoubtedly a mad dog, approached Sakura again and tried to insult her.  It was this act that caused Sakura to completely explode and turn dark.  And the old thief who always thought Sakura was under his control also died under the magic of Sakura, the Matou family.  The heartbroken Shirou and Rin took the final step.  They took the completed replica of the gem sword and set foot on the journey to the large hollow with Rider.  The battle with the Black Saber was cruel. After a fight, Shirou, who had given up his own justice, finally ended the life of his former partner with his own hands.  Tohsaka Rin is the sister that Sakura has always admired and someone she has always respected; however, after turning black, Sakura only has jealousy towards her sister.  In order to prevent her senior from being taken away by her sister, Kuro Sakura wanted to kill her sister.  Rin's heart was full of love for his sister who had been separated since she was a child. However, out of the magician's consciousness, Rin had to kill the black sister.  Inside the Great Hollow, the two sisters began to fight.  After turning black, Sakura possesses huge magical power, and Rin alsoBecause of the gem sword, Sakura had magical power that was not inferior to Sakura's. In the end, Sakura, who had no formal magic training, lost to Rin, who was already an excellent magician.  But Rin was defeated by her own mood at this time and killed Sakura without pain, but she was penetrated by Sakura's magic.  Sakura, who was stained by her sister's blood, finally woke up and wanted to die with the black mud.  Unexpectedly stopped by Shirou, he used Archer's arm again to complete the last projection, breaking Sakura's contract and saving Sakura.  Then years passed by, and Rin became an old lady, while Sakura kept sowing the flowers of atonement in order to welcome the promised day.  She had been waiting to enjoy the cherry blossoms with Shirou on a hill full of cherry blossoms.

 Work related follower system

    The Servant System is a system prepared by the "Founding Three Families" for the Holy Grail War to summon and serve heroic spirits as Servants.  As a result, the summoned heroic spirit cooperates with the master and fights with other servants.  And the Great Holy Grail will eventually use the phenomenon of the souls of dead servants to return to the "Seat of Heroic Spirits" to fix the "hole to the outside of the world" used to reach the source; this is the entirety of the Servant system.  However, in the Holy Grail War so far, the hole used to reach the source has never been opened once.  Each time some mishap and failure occurred.  The two-hundred-year history of the Holy Grail War cannot be said to be particularly long in terms of magic.  All in all, the Holy Grail War still has many problems that need to be solved. It is like a beta version of a computer system.  Here we will explain the Servant system and the summoning methods and abilities of Servants.

    ? ? Keywords for Servant System

    To understand the follower system, you must understand the various statuses held by the followers.  In their status, there are Noble Phantasms and skills that are "possessed by the original Heroic Spirit", as well as classes and class abilities that are "unique to the servant".  Here we will list specific examples of status held by Servants and briefly explain what they are.

    ?????????????????????????

    When the servant system summons a heroic spirit, it will apply the pre-prepared job (framework) to the heroic spirit.  This position is a rank, and there are saber, lancer, caster and other types.  Originally, heroic spirits had no ranks, which could be said to be a unique characteristic of servants.

    Noble Phantasm

    The strongest weapon held by a heroic spirit, the Noble Phantasm is the weapon mentioned in the legend of the heroic spirit, and has the same performance as the legend.  For example, Saber, who was King Arthur in the Fifth Holy Grail War, had Excalibur as a Noble Phantasm.  Noble Phantasms are not only weapons, but also shields, decorations, and moves themselves.

    Status[status]

    The performance of a Heroic Spirit summoned as a Servant will be expressed through a rule-based evaluation called "status".  Performance can be compared through expressions such as "strength: b" or "power: a".

    Skill [skill]

    The ability possessed by the heroic spirit.  There are a variety of skills, ranging from innate abilities such as divinity and leadership, to learned skills such as magic and telepathy.  There are also skills with Noble Phantasm-level effects like Kojiro's Swallow Return.

    Class Ability

    It has nothing to do with the ability of Yingling itself, granting the skills of the followers of each level.  For example, saber is for magic and riding, berserker is for madness, and the skills granted are determined according to the class.

    The difference between heroic spirits and servants

    A heroic spirit is a being who has become a hero whose great achievements have been left as legends after death and have become an object of belief.  Usually, heroic spirits are summoned by the world as the power to protect humans; and what humans summon are servants.  Having said that, heroic spirits are not existences that humans can control, and if humans want to summon them, they must use the Holy Grail or something with similar power.  Also, Fuyuki＊s servant system uses the power of the Great Holy Grail to summon heroic spirits.  The Heroic Spirit summoned as a Servant is a "clone" made using the information of the Heroic Spirit's body, a replica.

    The birth of the heroic spirit

    Although it has been explained that Heroic Spirits are entities that are formed by heroes who gather faith after death, but even if they do not actually exist, heroes from myths and legends are born through gathering faith.  In addition, there are people who made certain contracts with the world during their lifetime, and in exchange for this they became heroic spirits after their death.  In the Fifth Holy Grail War, Hassan Sabah is an actual heroic spirit; Hercules and Medusa are legendary heroes; Emiya and Artoria are (will become) heroic spirits after making a contract with the world.  The presence.

    The being who has become a heroic spirit will be freed from the shackles of time and move to the Seat of Heroic Spirits located outside the world.

    (Translator＊s note: Can you explain in one sentence whether the heroic spirits of myths exist? Mr. Mushroom)

    The Call of the Heroic Spirits

    Heroic spirits are existences separated from the timeline. They will be summoned to all eras, whether in the past or the future.  However, the only thing that can summon the true body of the heroic spirit is the "world". Unfortunately, humans cannot summon the true body of the heroic spirit, and can only summon servants who are clones.  By the way, the information (soul) that constitutes the Servant will return to the main body when the Servant dies. The main body can know the Servant's actions in a recorded way like reading a book.

    The call of the servant

    First, the Master performs a ritual to interfere with the Great Holy Grail, and the Great Holy Grail borrows its information from the heroic spirit body located in the Seat of Heroic Spirits.  The clone of the heroic spirit created by instilling this information (the purest soul of the heroic spirit) into the framework of "class" is a Servant.  Because Servants are unstable existences that should not exist in the world, they must rely on their Master to stabilize themselves in the world.?? coordinates.  The Master is also responsible for providing magic power to the Servants.

    When the ceremony is held, prepare a catalyst that is destined to the heroic spirit you want to summon, so that you can specify the heroic spirit to be summoned.  In the absence of a catalyst, a heroic spirit with good compatibility with the master will be summoned.  If it is a catalyst that corresponds to multiple Heroic Spirits (for example: the Gates of Troy, which is the symbol of the Trojan War), the Heroic Spirit who has a good compatibility with the Master will be selected from among the candidates.

    1: Master＊s Summoning Ceremony

    Since the summoning itself is performed by the Great Holy Grail, the Master does not need to hold such a large-scale ceremony.  However, if you want to push the battle to a favorable side, you must prepare a catalyst and carefully choose the heroic spirits you summon.

    Catalyst list

    Arturia (King Arthur) Avalon (Scabbard of the Holy Sword).  The catalyst that summoned King Arthur in the Fourth and Fifth Holy Grail Wars.

    A gem engraved with the original rune written by Cu Chulainn.  Processed into earrings.

    Emiya Tohsaka Rin＊s gem.  This is a rare example of a heroic spirit party possessing a catalyst that is destined to the Master.

    The fossilized skin of Gilgamesh, the world's first shedding snake.  Refers to the snake that stole Gilgamesh's elixir of youth.

    A mirror unearthed from Medusa＊s temple in Etruria.  It is equivalent to an item related to the ancient Greek Mother Goddess.

    Medea exists in Colchis (the east coast of the Black Sea. It is the motherland of Medea in Greek mythology). Documents related to Medea.

    The main gate of Sasaki Kojiro Ryudouji Temple.  It is speculated from this catalyst that Assassin was a martial artist who had a connection with Ryudou Temple during his lifetime.

    Hassan? Sabah Hassan is the etymology of assassin. The class of assassin itself becomes the catalyst for summoning Hassan.

    The cornerstone of the Temple of Hercules.  Basically, it is a simple stone tool, but after summoning it, it is wielded as an axe, using it as a weapon.

    2: The Great Holy Grail makes the heroic spirit appear in the world

    The Great Holy Grail uses the magic power stored within it to create a Servant who is a clone of the heroic spirit.  When the Servant appears in the world, he will become a being forced to obey absolutely by the command spell engraved on the Master's body.

    3: Provide magic power to followers

    At the same time as the summoning, the path [path] for the Master and the Servant to supply magic power will be opened, and then the Master will supply magic power to the Servant.  Because of the existence of this path, both parties can understand each other's location and situation to a certain extent.

    The anti-hero who cleans up the aftermath of the riot? The Guardian

    The so-called guardians are heroic spirits that the "world" uses as a restraining force.  The guardian will be summoned by the world after the main cause of the world's destruction is produced to annihilate the main cause.  The main cause of the destruction of the world is human beings. After the guardian appears in the world, he will kill all the people related to the main cause of the destruction of the world and protect all other human beings.  Since heroic spirits with weak human faith are classified as guardians, those who make a contract with the world and become heroic spirits can easily become guardians.

    An anti-hero is a person whose hated evil deeds ultimately save humanity and make "good" clear with "evil". Guardians are also included in anti-heroes.  Pure anti-heroes do not exist, and those who are "evil in nature but do good" will also be regarded as anti-heroes.

    emiya

    Emiya is the existence of the future Emiya Shirou who made a contract with the world in exchange for the miracle of "saving hundreds of lives that cannot be saved in front of him" and became a heroic spirit.  Because he was not originally called a hero, but he did not gather faith after his death, and he continued to kill people as he wished as a guardian.

    Servant＊s status

    Servants can express performance as status.  These include what are called ability values ??such as strength and durability, as well as class abilities, skills, and noble phantoms.  Each project will be assigned a rank [rank] determined by parameter rules, making comparison of each project feasible.  By identifying the difference between the Servant and other Servants, the Servant's characteristics can be grasped.

    However, this comparison is ultimately a reference value obtained by extracting items individually, and is not suitable for actual combat that combines various elements.  Depending on the situation, Arturia with "Agility: c" may be able to move more quickly than Cu Chulainn with "Agility: a".

    Artoria＊s status interface.  In addition to the Master and real name, gender and height are also included in the status.  Hiding one's status from the enemy and then investigating the enemy's status is a common practice in battles between servants.

    Attributes

    It clearly indicates the spiritual status of the servant.  It shows the combination of their focused policy and character. The focused policy includes "order, neutrality, and chaos"; while the character has three types: "good, mean, and evil".  It is completely different from the attributes of fire and wind held by magicians.

    Although inconsistent personalities will not cause major conflicts, if the policies are different, it will be difficult to adjust.?＊s opinion.  Artoria, who aims at order, and Gilgamesh, who aims at chaos, often have different opinions even though they both have good personalities.

    Ability value

    The six categories of status, namely strength, durability, agility, magic, luck and noble phantoms, are collectively referred to as ability values.  Each ability value has a level, so you can understand what the Servant is good at and what he is not good at.  The levels are basically divided into a~e, with a being the highest ability and e being the lowest.  For example, Medusa with "Agility: a" and "Luck: e" can know that she is agile but has extremely bad luck.

    Strength of muscles and physical strength.

    How much damage can the durability endure.

    ?Agility, agility, speed of reaction.

    How much magic power can be controlled by magic power?

    Good or bad luck.

    The strength of the Noble Phantasm possessed by the Noble Phantasm.

    Parameter rules[parameterrule]

    The expression rules of status level.  There are a~e.  ex is a special case, which means it is so strong that it has no meaning in comparison.  If you use a numerical value to express the level, e=10, which increases by +10 as the level increases.  Those with + such as a+ and b+ can double the value instantly.  For example, c+(30) can surge to 60 in just an instant, exceeding level a(50).  And ++ becomes three times.

    Factors that influence status

    There are three factors that determine a Servant＊s status: land, popularity, and the Master＊s magic power.  Land and popularity refer to the fact that the closer to the land (cultural circle) where the heroic spirit is in the legendary stage, and the higher the popularity, the more powerful it will be.  The "powerful" mentioned here means that the strength and equipment are closer to what is described in the legend.  Thanks to this, "new Noble Phantasms" may also be added.  If C迆 Chulainn had been summoned in his homeland of Ulster, he would have been given a castle, a chariot, sleepless protection, etc.  Also, when the master's magic power is strong, the servant's strength will be close to that described in the legend.

    A simple and easy-to-understand example of the influence of the master's magic power on status is Artoria, who has been a servant of many masters.  When Shirou, whose magical path is not smooth, is the master, her ability is not enough to be called the best servant.

    With Kiritsugu as the master, the performance increases.  The reason for the decline in luck is that even Kiritsugu lacks magic power and is affected by the Master's way of living.  When Rin is the master, he is not affected by the master and can exert his original performance.

    (Translator＊s note: What is the original performance and the highest level of durability and agility that are lower than Kiritsugu＊s)

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A class refers to a container in the real world prepared to summon heroic spirits as servants.

    There are seven basic job ranks: saber, lancer, archer, rider, caster, assassin and berserker.  Because no duplication of ranks is allowed, the seven servants who participated in a Holy Grail War were all of different ranks.

    The heroic spirit determines the corresponding class based on its characteristics, and is then summoned as a servant of the corresponding class.  For example, the only class that Artoria is eligible for is saber, while Hercules, who is proficient in all weapons in the legend, can become all basic classes except caster.  Which class a Heroic Spirit will become is determined by the compatibility between the Master and himself.  However, the Einzbern family, as the "founding three royal families" and familiar with the rules of the Servant system, premeditatedly interfered with the system and summoned Hercules as a berserker.

    Among the classes, saber, lancer and archer are also called the three knights. They are mostly heroic spirits from the age of gods with a lot of magic.  Therefore, their magic power is extremely high, and modern magicians cannot harm them at all.

    The assassin class is special, and the only heroic spirits that meet it are Hassan Sabah of all generations.

    (Translator＊s note: Mushrooms like contradictions. I have to say that Uncle B is qualified as a caster, and I have to say that the only one who meets the rank of assassin is Hassan)

    Saber

    The knight of the sword.  The qualifying heroic spirit must naturally have a legend commensurate with that of a Sword Knight, and must have the highest level of abilities other than magic.  Class abilities are for magic and riding.  In addition, most of the eligible Heroic Spirits have the specialty of excellent instant attack power.

    Lancer

    The knight of the spear.  The stringent qualifications are second only to saber.  All abilities must be excellent, and agility in particular must be high.  Naturally, he is good at one-hit escape tactics that utilize the range and speed of his gun.  Contains many heroic spirits who were born knights.

    Archer

    The Knight of the Bow.  For a class whose specialty is the power of Noble Phantasms, the condition is not the level of ability value, but the possession of powerful shooting weapons, or special abilities related to shooting weapons.  He is also highly adaptable as a scout. In addition to possessing the magic resistance of a knight, he also has the class ability to act alone.

    Rider

    Riding soldiers.  Heroic spirits with legends related to certain rides (not just creatures) are eligible for this class.  AlthoughStrength values ??tend to be lower than those of the Three Knights, but this is compensated for by the mount's performance as described in the legend.  In addition to magic power, the class ability also has very high-level riding.

    caster

    ??Magician.  To meet the conditions, only the magical ability value reaches the highest level.  Due to its characteristics, the corresponding heroic spirits have low combat abilities.  Moreover, most of the Servants have class skills against magic power, so they are rated as the weakest class.

    Assassin

    The Assassin.  The only suitable heroic spirits are Hassan Sabah of all ages, and one of them will be summoned.  None of the members have glorious legends as heroes, so their abilities are low.  The class ability is breath blocking, and the fighting style that utilizes this ability will become a lifeline.

    Berserker

    Berserker.  Heroes who have gone crazy in battle qualify for this class.  Usually, it is the ideal state for a servant to be able to exert the performance of the original heroic spirit.  However, "madness" will strengthen the performance of the servant beyond that of a heroic spirit in exchange for depriving it of rationality.  Originally a class that strengthened weak heroic spirits.

    (Translator＊s Note: What is the ability value of magic in mushrooms? When did magic change from a skill to an ability value?)

    Servants who do not meet the usual ranks

    The Holy Grail War is automatically managed according to the Servant system.  But from time to time, participants would take actions outside the rules in order to win. As a result, the two servants on the right who did not meet the basic ranks appeared like a system bug.

    Sasaki Kojiro is an exceptional Servant because he was forcibly summoned by Caster, a Servant.  Avenger is a Servant summoned by Einzbern who breaks away from the basic seven classes; as explained on p.10, it distorted the Holy Grail War and the Servant system, causing the subsequent tragic disasters.

    (Translator＊s Note: p.10=The distortion of the Holy Grail caused by ※all the evil in this world (angramainyu)§)

    Assassin?

    Although he is a follower of Assassin, he is not Hassan Sabah, nor is he an assassin.  Originally a heroic spirit without a name.  When the non-existent heroic spirit "Sasaki Kojiro" is summoned, the only existence that fits Kojiro is "he" who controls Yan Hui, so he is summoned.

    avenger

    ?A servant of avenger summoned by Einzbern during the Third Holy Grail War.  His real name is Angola Mainu.  Summoning the original anti-hero of the failed Holy Grail War.  Angola Mainyu himself was not a god, but a young man who was assigned the duty of absolute evil in a small village.

    Class Ability

    The so-called class abilities refer to the skills attached to the servants of that class. The abilities that can be obtained are determined by the class.  Just as the class is well suited to the set abilities, the Heroic Spirits who initially meet the requirements of the class will be rewarded with class abilities again.

    Therefore, even if a heroic spirit does not have this ability at all, such as dealing with magic, after becoming a class with dealing with magic as a job ability, it will still gain the ability to deal with magic.  However, because class skills are also affected by the Heroic Spirit's body, if the original Heroic Spirit is good at that ability, its level will increase; if it is not good at that ability, its level will decrease.  The riding class abilities held by riders' servants are generally at the highest level, which is why they are of this nature.

    To magic

    Holding ranks: saber, lancer, archer, rider

    The ability to gain magic resistance.  Roughly speaking, it is to invalidate magic below the same level.  If it is level B or above, even large-scale magic such as grand magic and ritual spells cannot cause damage.

    Riding

    Holding ranks: saber, rider

    The ability to control rides.  Servants with A+ level or above of this ability can control even fantasy beasts and mythical beasts.  However, riding a dragon requires abilities other than riding.

    Acting alone

    Holds the rank: Archer

    You can still act after the master dies or the contract with the master is terminated.  Level c is for one day, level b is for two days.  If it is level A, it can continue to appear even if it loses its master.

    Position production

    Holds a class: caster

    As a magician, you have the ability to create a position that is beneficial to you.  Although a normal workshop owned by a magician is included in the camp, if it reaches level A, it is possible to create a camp that exceeds the temple level of the workshop.

    Props making

    Holds a class: caster

    The ability to create magical instruments.  The main way to use it is to create magic gifts.  Level A prop production can also produce elixirs, although it is similar.

    Breath blocking

    Holding a rank??assassin

    The ability to cut off the aura of a Servant.  Can hide from the eyes and ears of hostile servants.  Level d only improves the suitability for covert operations, but level a+ is almost impossible to detect.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Holds the rank: berserker

    The ability to upgrade various status levels in exchange for rationality.  As the level of madness increases, the types of ascending statuses will increase.  Level b and above means all abilities increase.

    Skill

    Class abilities are skills gained by being summoned as a servant of that class.  On the other hand, if we just say "skill", it refers to the skill possessed by the heroic spirit itself.  Skills are determined based on how active the heroic spirit was in the legend, or what skills it possessed during its lifetime.

    Skill list

    The golden rule

    The destiny of getting money rolling in.  If you reach level A, you can live a wealthy life for the rest of your life.  High Speed ??Word of God

    A spell that can activate magic without connecting the magic circuit.  Big magic can be started with one project.  Eyes of mind (true)

    Insights and combat theories gained through practice and training.  Even if you are in a desperate situation, you can calmly take a step to reverse the situation.  Intuition

    When fighting, feel the ability that best suits your development.  High levels are close to predicting the future.  magic

    It means you have learned magic skills.  Level c means someone who has learned traditional magic.

    Strange power

    ??In a short period of time, the radiation strength is increased, the characteristics of monsters and monsters.  The higher the level, the longer the duration.  The battle continues

    You can still fight even if you are seriously injured.  Become less likely to die from minor injuries.  divinity

    The suitability of being a god.  The high level is a more materialistic hybrid with the gods.  Throwing (dagger)

    The skill of throwing a short sword.  If it has level B, it should be called a bullet rather than a throw.  Magic released

    It is a skill that imbues weapons and even the body with magic power, and allows them to fight while releasing magic power.

    Wind removal and protection

    ??The curse of avoiding typhoons spread in the Middle East.  If it is level A, it can ignore the released invisible air.  Reset your posture [Shiqie 曰淏仄]

    The ability to withdraw from combat.  And you can restart an unfavorable battle.  clairvoyance

    Indicates good eyesight.  If the level is high, you can even see through perspective or future vision.  Yan Hui

    ?A sword skill that cuts off the target simultaneously with three circular motions of the sword.  Triggering multi-dimensional twists and turns.  Protection from arrows

    Defense against flying props.  Level b means that the shooter can be dealt with within the field of view.

    Leadership[charisma]

    The ability to command an army.  Improve the abilities of your own troops in plural versus plural battles.  Owners are rare.  self-transformation

    Let other bodies merge into your own adaptability.  The real assassin fuses the elf's arm to his right arm.  Zonghe＊s thoughts

    No matter how many times the same move is used on the same opponent, the accuracy of the hit will not decrease.  permeabilize

    ?Also known as Ming Jing Shisui's spiritual defense.  Can eliminate breath by purifying the mind.  brave

    The ability to neutralize mental interference.  It also has the effect of increasing combat damage.

    Golden sheepskin

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????衄憤厒腔拻堎抇蜀腔曄ロ潠賡 The value of golden sheepskin is very high.  Eyes of mind (fake)

    Danger prediction and danger avoidance based on the sixth sense.  At level A, you will gain resistance to visual obstruction.  Act alone

    Even if you lose the master you rely on, you can still maintain the ability to manifest for the time being.  magic eye

    ??A magic that activates just by looking at the target.  Medusa's Petrified Eye is grade A+.  Rune [rune]

    It means that you have learned the rune magic spread in Northern Europe; you have received the protection of rune magic.

    (Translator＊s note: Divine skills are still as incomprehensible as ever, so bad that people can＊t understand them, so forget about them)

    A Noble Phantasm that serves as a proof of heroic spirit

    The so-called Noble Phantasm is the weapon praised in the legends of heroic spirits.  Also known as noblephantasm.  It is said to have powerful power that is beyond the reach of modern magicians, and once used, it will produce legendary effects.

    Since the strength and effectiveness of Noble Phantasms are determined by the legends they have, they are also interpreted as "arms made with human fantasy as the skeleton."  Although most of them take the form of weapons such as swords, spears, and bows for the purpose of attack, there seem to be some heroic spirits who possess Noble Phantasms in the form of shields, rings, crowns, etc.

    The Noble Phantasm is activated by shouting its true name and injecting magic power.  In addition to shouting, this method of useApart from the name, it is the same as a magic gift with limited functions, so the Noble Phantasm can also be said to be a magic gift.

    In addition, there are also Heroic Spirits who possess "moves with Noble Phantasm-level effects" as Noble Phantasms.  For example, the magic magic used by Emiya? The inherent barrier "unlimited blades (unlimited blades)" is a Noble Phantasm in the shape of a bow and arrow, but Hercules can also use other weapons to have the same effect as killing a hundred heads (ninelives).  moves.

    Noble Phantasms can be divided into anti-personnel Noble Phantasms and anti-army Noble Phantasms based on their range of effects and objects.  Let＊s explain them according to their categories below.

    The "Sword of Promised Victory", a divine weapon forged from the planet, is a Noble Phantasm that cannot be copied even by the "Infinite Sword System" that can also be copied. It stands at the pinnacle of the holy sword category.

    Types of Noble Phantasms

    Anti-people Noble Phantasm

    A Noble Phantasm that exerts effects on very limited targets such as yourself and a single enemy.  Included are Cu Chulainn's "Gaebolg", Heracles's "Godhand", and Gilgamesh's "Gate of Babylon".  The consumption of magic power is not much, and in one-on-one battles, the efficiency is significantly high.

    Artoria＊s Wind King Barrier, which uses a sword as the target of its effect and makes it invisible, is also included in the anti-personnel Noble Phantasm.

    Anti-army Noble Phantasm

    A Noble Phantasm that can involve armies of dozens to hundreds of people and target a wide range of areas.  Medusa's "Bellerophon" and Cu Chulainn's "Gaebolg" are included.  Most of them use attacks that spread huge energy to blow away enemies in one fell swoop, or to summon something.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not only by the nature of the gaebolg, but also by the type of the attack against men and against the army, will change.

    Anti-Fortress Noble Phantasm

    "A powerful Noble Phantasm that can blow away even solid structures like a castle.  The difference between the anti-personnel Noble Phantasm and the anti-army Noble Phantasm is the difference in the range of effect, but once it reaches the anti-city Noble Phantasm, the power becomes very different.  The only anti-castle Noble Phantasm confirmed in the Fourth and Fifth Holy Grail Wars was Artoria's "Sword of Promised Victory (Excalibur)".

    [Picture: Saber runs to cut the shiny CG in realtanua]

    ∥To direct the tremendous energy of the Noble Phantasm towards the enemy correctly, you must hold the sword with both hands and swing it out.

    Anti-realm Noble Phantasm

    The category of Gilgamesh's "Star of Enumaelish".  The power of the Enumaelish Star itself is equal to or slightly greater than Artoria's "Excalibur", but it has the same effect as the legend of "cutting the world apart", making this  Swords entered a special category.  By the way, the level is ex.

    Create a wind-pressured fault that is compressed and mutually exclusive, and it will become a simulated space fault to crush the enemy.

    Pair of Magical Noble Phantasms

    Caster＊s ※rulebreaker§ category.  Rulebreaker targets conceptual objects such as objects strengthened by magic, relationships maintained by contracts, and lives born through magic, and returns them to the state before they were formed.  Therefore, it is classified as a magic Noble Phantasm.

    The caster who nullifies the relationship between the master and the servant and wants to take saber as his own.

    Barrier treasure phantom

    Among the Noble Phantasms used to create the barrier, they are not used in attacks.  Saber's Noble Phantasm "Avalon" preserved in Shirou's body is a representative example.  Even Noble Phantasms that build a barrier, such as Rider's "Other Seal - Blood Temple (Bloodfortandromeda)" that are used in attacks, are classified as anti-army Noble Phantasms.

    As an independent Utopia of level EX barrier, all interference will be blocked.

    Spirits and entities

    The so-called "spirit body" is a word that expresses the existence of spiritual nature.  This means constructing a form without relying on material structures.  By contrast, "entity" means the same structure as our physical body.  Entities, like us, cannot pass through walls and will feel pain and injury when hammered with an iron rod.  But the spirit body can ignore this kind of physical interference.  Even if you use a stick or a sword (if it is not a magic item) to hit the spirit body, the swing will be empty.

    When the follower is in the present world, he will obtain the entity in the present world, and he can also become a spirit body through his own will.  Transforming into a spirit body has the advantage of consuming less magic power and being difficult to be discovered by enemies.  As a characteristic of a spiritual body, it is not subject to physical interference, and conversely, it is difficult to interfere with physical entities.  For this reason, the Servant will materialize when fighting.

    Although they are both entities, the composition of Servants is very different from that of humans.  Naturally, it is impossible to transplant part of the subject's entity into a human being.  However, Emiya Shirou successfully transplanted Archer's remaining left arm into his own lost left arm.  Why?  It's just because Shirou and Archer Heroic Spirit Emiya are the same.?Individual.

    How to defeat a Servant

    When a heroic spirit appears in the world, it will first obtain a spiritual core. This spiritual core is wrapped in a body formed by magic power, and the heroic spirit uses this to materialize.  To defeat the heroic spirit, you must damage this spiritual core.  The spiritual core will gradually weaken through the consumption of a large amount of magic power and physical damage.  In this state, more magic power will be consumed. When damaged by powerful magic power, curses, or noble phantoms, the spiritual core will be destroyed and become unable to manifest.  The reason why the heart and head are regarded as the weak points of the heroic spirit is because they are directly connected to the spiritual core, and damage received there will greatly weaken the spiritual core.

    The battle of the servants

    The battle between the Servants can be said to be weakening each other's magic power that makes up the body.  A powerful attack that consumes a lot of magic power will cause huge damage to the enemy, but it will also weaken itself.  In order to inflict greater damage with a small amount of magic power, it is necessary to adopt a combat method that collects intelligence on the enemy and attacks its weaknesses.

 Work related saber

    altria [altria]

    Class: saber Strength: b

    Master: Emiya Shirou Durability: c

    Attributes: Order? Good Agility: c

    Gender: Female Magic: b

    Height: 154cm Lucky: b

    Weight: 42kg Noble Phantasm: c

    Arms: Armor, sword

    ?Legend

    In the past, there was a king in England named Arthur Pendragon.  The legendary king who ascended the throne as the King of Britain and defended his country from the Saxons who invaded the British Isles for a long time.

    The name Arthur, expressed in Roman, is "Artorius", and the female form is "Artoria", which is Saber's real name.

    Born between her father Uther Pendragon and the enemy's princess, Arturia grew up under the education of the magician Merlin, drew the sword of choice and became the king.  Later, he led famous knights such as Lancelot and Gawain to perform numerous feats and defeat the Saxon King in the Battle of Bardon Hill, bringing peace to the land of Britain.  Artoria, who does not age due to the magic power of the Holy Sword Sheath, and continues to dominate as the ideal king.  Because she was too idealistic, Princess Guinevere and her knights were alienated, which can only be said to be ironic.  In the civil war that broke out at the end of the reign, he died together with his biological son, Mordred.  At that moment, Artoria made a contract with the world in exchange for becoming a heroic spirit after her death.  The only wish placed on the Holy Grail is "to make the king's choice again."  According to legend, King Arthur's body was transported to the goblin town of Avalon, where he quietly healed his injuries.

    Tactics

    Saber＊s ability is maximized when engaging in an upright and head-on fight.  This is a fighting method full of knightly honor and in line with Artoria's aesthetic sense.  Having said that, that doesn't mean she hates combat strategies.  Since she was also a capable military commander, she tended to dislike "battles that were fabricated from the planning stage without any basis."  She can carefully consider the battle, go to the battlefield, and then change her actions to suit the ever-changing situation.  Naturally, she hates despicable actions even as combat tactics.  Therefore, in the Fourth Holy Grail War, the compatibility with the calm, thorough and unscrupulous Master Emiya Kiritsugu was the worst.

    Class Ability

    To magic power: a

    Artoria＊s resistance to magic is said to be the highest among Servants.  Even great magic using magic circles and instant contracts were completely ineffective. Even a magician with the highest level of skills in modern times would not be able to harm her with a direct magic attack.  Even the "action compulsion caused by the Command Seal" is of an unusual level that can easily shake the root of the Servant's system, such as "if the order is only used with one stroke, you can resist it."  If your opponent is a magic attacker, you should move forward fearlessly and decide the outcome with slashing attacks.

    In addition, just as she is known by the name "Pendragon", she is a person with the red dragon factor who shoulders the responsibility of protecting the country, and carries the magic power of the dragon itself.  That immense magic power must have become the source of Arturia's magic power.  Due to the characteristics of dragons, it is difficult to deal with beings like Siegfried who have anecdotes about "killing dragons". If "dragon-killing magic" is used, the magic power may not be fully utilized.

    In the story, when Emiya Shirou and Rin are masters, regardless of the difference in their power and characteristics as magicians, they continue to have a magical power.  On the other hand, when Sakura Matou was the master, her magic power dropped to B due to the influence of blackening.

    Riding: b

    Since "knights" are soldiers who are good at fighting on horseback, their riding level is very high.  A chariot drawn by horses can also be driven.  Since motorcycles and cars are regarded as "modern mounts", they are suitable for this high riding level.  It is unclear whether it can be applied to aircraft.  When Emiya Kiritsugu was the master, the riding level rose to a.  However, Artoria could only control ordinary rides.  Fantasy species such as monsters and holy beasts such as Pegasus, griffins, and dragons cannot be controlled.  This is because her class is not Rider, and because she has always been a king active in the human generation, she has no connection with the "Legend of Controlling Phantasmal Species".

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????????????????????????????????? I rode a motorcycle in the 4th Holy Grail War, but in the 5th Holy Grail War, I didn＊t show my riding ability at all.  If she had been given a suitable mount, the battle might have gone differently.

    (Translator＊s note: Linked posts to show the reckless attributes of dead mushrooms: bbs./read.php?tid=10943093)

    Possess skills

    Intuition: a

    Intuition is the instant recognition of "the most suitable thing for you" during battle.The ability to "act". Because it can predict ballistics, it can also avoid attacks caused by firearms. If it has level A, it generally reaches the realm of predicting the future. Through this ability, it can also be ignored to a certain extent.  Disadvantage caused by visual and auditory impairment [penalty].

    The ability to see through C迆 Chulainn＊s unique skill is certainly related to her skill, but it also has a lot to do with her excellent intuition.

    Magic power released: a

    The ability to strengthen your weapons and body with magical power.  Arturia, who is physically weak, is able to face off against monsters like Berserker because her physical abilities have been greatly enhanced with magic power.  If it has level A, even a mere short stick will become a weapon with great power.

    (Translator's note: It seems that Saber without magic is really as strong as Shirou said)

    ??Significant physical strengthening through the release of magic power.  That would only be possible with Artoria's huge magic power.

    Leadership: b

    Arturia is the king who rules Britain and has high leadership abilities.  The morale of the army led by her will become extremely high.  However, its power is not enough to establish a vast empire on a world scale, so the level remains at B (enough to govern a country).

    Arturia became the guardian of the British Isles.  Even with that leadership, the kingdom could not be spared from collapse.

    Noble Phantasm

    Wind King's barrier invisibleair

    Level: c Category: Anti-personnel Noble Phantasm

    Range: 1~2 Maximum capture: 1

    By winding several layers of wind, the refractive index of light changes to cover the enchantment of the sword body.  It's closer to magic than a Noble Phantasm.  Through this barrier, the opponent can not recognize the distance and trajectory of the sword move before attacking.  Since concealing one's Noble Phantasm also involves concealing one's true name, it was very effective in the early stages of the Holy Grail War.  There are also other advantages, that is, the attack power and hit rate will be increased.  By using the wind as a blade and wrapping it around the sword, the attack power is enhanced. The fact that the weapon is "invisible" brings an advantage to the hit rate.  However, since the advantage is that it is "invisible", it will not have the effect of increasing the hit rate against users of the Inner Eye or opponents who do not rely on vision.

    ??Also during the Fourth Holy Grail War, the condensed air was liberated in one fell swoop, and it was used as a long-distance weapon "Wind King Hammer" to sweep away enemy groups.

    The Sword of Promised Victory [?𦒈木凶?瞳及?]excalibur

    Level: a++ Category: Anti-fortress Noble Phantasm

    Range: 1~99 Maximum capture: 1,000 people

    The largest and most powerful Noble Phantasm held by Artoria.  It is regarded as the symbol of King Arthur, the most powerful and noble holy sword.  It is the pinnacle sword in the category of holy swords, and it was not forged by humans.  Made from people's thoughts and crystallized inside the earth, it is one of the ultimate divine weapons of the "last phantasm".  It was originally managed by the Star Elves, but was delivered to King Arthur after being managed by the Lady of the Lake.

    It converts the holder's magic power into light, and then emits it from the tip of the downward-swinging sword like a laser beam, destroying everything.  Of course, the magic power consumption is huge and it cannot be fired continuously.  In the Fourth Holy Grail War, this Noble Phantasm was used to burn the monster Sea Demon summoned by Caster.  It is classified as a "Fortress Noble Phantasm" due to its size and destructive power.

    The ideal town of independence from the world [�化?五IDEAL?]avalon

    Level: ex Category: Barrier Noble Phantasm

    Defense target: 1 person

    The sheath of excalibur is a precious phantom derived from Avalon, the fairy land where King Arthur rests.  The holder will heal from any injuries, and even the progression of aging will be stopped.  In addition, by liberating its true name, the barrier that brings the strongest protection will be unfolded.  The very existence of this Noble Phantasm, which invalidates even interference based on magic, is equivalent to "magic".

    According to legend, the loss of this sheath cast an ominous shadow on King Arthur's life, which ultimately led to the collapse of the kingdom.  In modern times, Einzbern was in Cornwall[cornbsp;

 Work related archer

    Gilgamesh[gilgamesh]

    Class: Archer Strength: B

    Master: Kotomine Kirei Durability: c

    Attributes: Chaos? Good Agility: c

    Gender: Male Magic: b

    Height: 182cm Lucky: a

    Weight: 68kg Noble Phantasm: ex

    Arms: Armor

    ?Legend

    The great king described in the oldest narrative poem of mankind, "The Narrative of Gilgamesh".  He is believed to be an actual king who ruled Uruk, a city-state in the Sumerian dynasty of ancient Mesopotamia, dating back approximately 5,000 years.

    He is a tyrant who thinks he is invincible. He is two-thirds god and one-third human being.  However, not long after, the goddess Aruru responded to the voices of the people who suffered from Gilgamesh's tyranny, and created the god-made man Enkidu, who was sent to the earth to fight against him.  Although Gilgamesh and Enkidu met as enemies, they soon recognized each other and began to govern the country together.  Gilgamesh, who gained an equal friend, gradually changed, and Uruk showed unprecedented prosperity.  Then Gilgamesh finally got all the treasures on earth as the best king.

    After that, Gilgamesh was proposed to by the goddess Ishtar, but he simply refused.  Then, Ishtar became angry and freed the Bull of Heaven, causing destruction on earth.  After this failure, Ishtar appealed to the gods again, causing Enkidu, who could not disobey the creator god, to weaken and die.  Shocked by the fact that even Enkidu would die, Gilgamesh set out to the underworld to obtain the elixir of youth.  However, the snake drank the medicine, and he died in frustration.

    Tactics

    Use the "Gate of Babylon" to shoot out the prototypes of all Noble Phantasms like bullets in battle.  Compared to its destructive power, the efficiency of magic is excellent.  Since each Noble Phantasm is a bullet, the actual magic power used is only the activation amount of the King's Treasure (gate of babylon).  It has the prototype of all Noble Phantasms, which means that no matter what kind of servant it is, it can attack its weak points.  Because of this, Gilgamesh can fight advantageously against most servants.

    Because he has absolute self-confidence, he calmly shows himself in front of the enemy.  However, depending on his mood, he doesn't dislike the idea of ??killing him by pouring his Noble Phantasm from behind without any warning.  The king's will cannot be assessed by such general things as tactics.

    (Translator's Note: It was said before that Little Golden Flash has no magic power to summon a large number of Noble Phantasms. Could it be that "summoning Noble Phantasms = activating Wang Wealth"?)

    Class Ability

    To magic power: e

    As an archer＊s class ability, he gained resistance to magic power, but because Gilgamesh himself did not have the ability to deal with magic power, he stayed at the lowest level of E.  The effect is only to slightly reduce the damage caused by magic, but it cannot invalidate magic.  The reason why the level is so low seems to be affected by the lack of magic power of Master Kotomine Kirei.  In fact, during the Fourth Holy Grail War, when Tokiomi Tosaka was the Master, his level of magic power rose to C.

    Although its level against magic is low, it can actually neutralize most magic because it has a variety of magic-proof armor, including gold armor.  From the fact that Tohsaka Rin's magic was completely repulsed, it seems that their defense power is quite high.

    "Suppose the magician wants to use large-scale magic, and does something arrogant like blocking the king's way. The "bastard" will not even have time to activate the magic, and will be overwhelmed by the Noble Phantasm of the Raging Wave in one fell swoop.

    Acting alone: ??a+

    Gilgamesh, who has an outstanding level of acting alone, can act even without a Master.  Its level is A+, which is beyond A. Even when using large-scale magic power, it does not require the support of the Master.  It is an ability that can continue to manifest even after the Holy Grail War is over. After being summoned as an archer in the Fourth Holy Grail War, he continued to manifest for 10 years until the fifth time.

    Since the time of the Fourth Holy Grail War, the ability to act at will regardless of the Master has not changed, but at that time, there was no ability to continue to manifest after the Holy Grail War.  This change was caused by the contents of the Holy Grail being wetted.  In the final scene of the Fourth Holy Grail War, Gilgamesh was soaked in the overflowing black mud due to the destruction of the Holy Grail vessel, and was absorbed for a time.  However, even the mud filled with "all the evil in this world (angramainyu)" could not digest Gilgamesh, and instead gave him a body to spit out into the living world.  In this way, Gilgamesh continues to live as a being who has achieved incarnation and has a strong body.  By the way, Gilgamesh, who was extremely self-centered, was able to live in human society for 10 years without any major trouble in modern times. It seems that it was thanks to the rejuvenation drug he drank that his body shape and personality changed.

    Possess skills

    Golden rate: a

    Have the fate of often wealth in his life.?.  Gilgamesh was able to live a life of great wealth without being trapped by money.  According to legend, he once took possession of all the treasures in the world.  The original codes of all the Noble Phantasms kept in the treasure house are what was collected at this time.  Although it seems to be a skill that has nothing to do with combat, it plays a big role in the form of rich equipment.

    Seeing the golden figure, Rin half-jealously called Gilgamesh "Golden Shining [踢疋市]".

    Leadership: a+

    Gilgamesh is praised as the best king, and his ability to command and command large armies is also outstanding.  Leadership is a rare talent. If you are the king of a country, it is enough to have level B, but Gilgamesh's level is A+.  At this point, it is no longer possible to explain it in terms of human desire or technology, and it can be called magic or a curse.  If you get an army led by Gilgamesh, your abilities will be greatly improved just by doing that.

    Gilgamesh is a majestic and confident figure.  The morale of the army led by him will be extremely high.

    Divinity: b(a+)

    Since one-third of them are gods, their spiritual aptitudes are the highest among the numerous heroic spirits.  Its fitness even exceeds the divine fitness of Hercules, the son of the main god Zeus and a god after his death.  But Gilgamesh hated the god who was always causing trouble to him by killing his friend Enkidu, letting the bulls in the sky riot on the earth, etc., so his level dropped.

    He was a half-human, half-god hero king who was born between King Lugalbanda of Uruk and the goddess Rimatninsun.

    Noble Phantasm

    The star of creation of heaven and earth enumaelish

    Level: ex Category: Opposite Noble Phantasm

    Range: 1~99 Maximum capture: 1,000 people

    A sword that cuts the world apart with power equal to or even surpassing Artoria's "Sword of Promised Victory (Excalibur)".  If it is supported by the Noble Phantasm contained in the "King's Treasure (Gate of Babylon)", its power will further increase.  To be precise, "Ea" is the Noble Phantasm; "Star of Enumaelish" refers to the state in which the Sword ea is used to its maximum power.  The fault that generates wind pressure becomes a pseudo-space fault that crushes the enemy.  In addition, the Enumaelish Sword and Enumaelish were both named by Gilgamesh himself.  These names are believed to be derived from the Mesopotamian and Babylonian god Ea (enki), and the Babylonian creation narrative enumaelish.

    (Translator＊s note: It turns out that Guilijian doesn＊t have a real name?)

    The most powerful sword that even the "Infinite Sword System" cannot copy.  Gilgamesh expresses it as something that recognizes "the planet that was hell before the beginning of the world".

    The three cylindrical blades that rotate separately create faults caused by wind pressure.  Even if it collides with the "Sword of Promised Victory", it cannot completely offset its power.

    The king＊s treasure gateofbabylon

    Level: e‵a++ Category: Anti-personnel Noble Phantasm

    scope:-

    A key-shaped sword that leads to the "Golden City".  It is connected to the space of the treasure house, and the items in it can be taken out freely.  The level changed to e~a++ because Gilgamesh collected the original codes of all the Noble Phantasms into the treasure house.  In other words, the so-called e~a++ is the level of the items placed in the treasure house.  If the treasure house is not filled with decent treasures, it is not that useful a treasure.

    Among the Noble Phantasms taken out with the "King's Treasure (Gate of Babylon)", the one Gilgamesh loves to use is the chain "Enkidu [巨伙平玉孕]" that once captured and tied the Bull of Heaven.  It was an anti-god weapon that increased in hardness the higher the divinity of the object it captured, and even completely sealed Heracles.

    (Translator's note: What about ea? Or is it that level ex cannot be counted? In addition, I don't want to translate 巨伙平玉孕 into enkidu (because the pronunciation is incorrect), but Enkidu in the fake is called 巨伙平玉孕)

    Emiya[emiya]

    Class: archer Strength: d

    Master: Tohsaka Rin Durability: c

    Attribute: Neutral? Moderate Agility: c

    Gender: Male Magic: b

    Height: 187cm Lucky: e

    Weight: 78kg Noble Phantasm:??

    Arms: Jacket

    Human life

    ?????? Emiya Shirou＊s appearance after becoming a Heroic Spirit in the future.  After experiencing the Holy Grail War, he still trained himself foolishly and pursued his dream of becoming a "partner of justice". As a result, he fell into a desperate situation where he could not save others with his own power.  Facing the dying and making a contract with the "world", Emiya became a hero who evoked miracles, but died tragically because of the betrayal of his companions.  Even though he faced death due to betrayal, he did not hate humans, but ironically the responsibility given to him by the "world" as a heroic spirit,He is the "guardian" who "appears when human beings cause self-destruction and kills all human beings there."

    Tactics

    Since Emiya is a heroic spirit from the future, she does not have the gift of fame.  Moreover, he has no Noble Phantasm, so his basic abilities are inferior to other servants.  However, through his excellent tactics and combat experience, he has demonstrated a completely different fighting style from other servants.  Archer is originally a class that specializes in long-range combat.  However, in the sense of hiding his special skills, and because he also likes close combat, when fighting other servants, he focuses on using the couple's swords "Gan Jiang and Moye" for close combat.

    Without a Noble Phantasm, the reason why he can compete with and even surpass other Servants is that he has the support of "unlimited bladeworks", an inherent barrier that contains "all the elements that form swords in the world".  .  This barrier can copy weapons you have seen before and keep them within the barrier.  During the Fifth Holy Grail War, more than a thousand weapons were stored.  He can freely draw and use those weapons according to the situation.  And just like Gilgamesh's "Gate of Babylon", multiple Noble Phantasms can be released from the barrier at the same time like arrows to directly attack the opponent.

    "Used as a trump card, it is the "broken phantasm" that shoots the replica Noble Phantasm as an arrow.  When it hits, magic will explode, resulting in overwhelming destructive power.  Use this long-distance attack on close-combat type servants to steer the battle to your advantage.

    Class Ability

    To magic:d

    Emiya is weak to magic.  Its level is D, which means that it is a magic that can invalidate a project; it is an amulet that can eliminate magic power.  If there is such a level of protection, any magician with a slightly stronger ability can easily break through it.

    Although Emiya was a magician in his lifetime and had special projection magic, his affinity with "magic" was far inferior to that of the heroic spirits of the ancient times who took magic and magic for granted.  The reason why the magic power is low is probably because of this kind of thing.

    Therefore, for Emiya, who has low magical power, big magic and ceremonial spells are not a problem. Even magic with more than two verses of chanting may cause fatal injuries if it is hit directly.  Perhaps because of this, he has a bad rapport with Caster, who has powerful magic.  Depending on the situation, he even has to pay attention to the magic attacks of his Master who is a magician.

    Acting alone: ??b

    Normally, if a Servant loses its Master, its existence will disappear from this world within a few hours as long as the magic power needed to appear in the world is not replenished from somewhere.  The time until it disappears varies depending on the Heroic Spirit, but if an Emiya with level B acting alone can continue to appear in the world for two days.  However, this is an ideal value to avoid the consumption caused by fighting and using Noble Phantasms, and to conserve magic power as much as possible.

    In fact, in ubiya, even if the spiritual core is fatally damaged, it can still survive if it is short-term.  The reason why he was able to continue to exist as a spirit even after being defeated by Shirou and watch their battle secretly was because of this ability.

    And when the battle between Shirou and Gilgamesh in Ryudouji Temple was decided, Gilgamesh appeared in front of Gilgamesh who was about to pull Shirou along and be swallowed into the darkness.  He fired an arrow into Gilgamesh's brow, sending him alone into the darkness.  The arrows released at this time were ordinary arrows. Judging from the fact that Emiya gradually disappeared after this attack, this was roughly the limit of his manifestation.

    (Translator＊s note: Where did such a big arrow come from! It once again proves that CG is not trustworthy. In addition, the dirk knife in the theatrical version is also obscene.)

    Possess skills

    Clairvoyance: c

    ?Also known as the "Eagle's Eye" visual ability.  Ability necessary for the archer class.  It is also often used in reconnaissance.  You can visually inspect the entire town and search for enemies simply by looking from a high place.  In addition, clairvoyance also affects the shooting accuracy of bows and arrows.  By the way, when emiya sets up the bow, even if the opponent moves at high speed, as long as the distance is within four kilometers, he can accurately snipe.

    An Archer with clairvoyance can carry out "ultra-long-distance sniping" with an accuracy that exceeds the human realm.

    Magic: c-

    The magic he learned during his lifetime was mostly mundane, and even using "enhancement" was difficult before he became a Heroic Spirit.  However, the "projection" magic he possesses has an outstanding ability, including the ability to make nearly perfect copies of weapons, including the constituent materials.  Moreover, when copying, even the owner's skills can be read, so he can obtain various slaves' Noble Phantasms and combat skills.

    During his lifetime, Emiya used the pre-process of projection to "understand the structure of the object" to find faulty parts of the equipment and repair them.

    ? ?Eyes (real): b

    Based on the information obtained so far, the ability to predict the opponent's actions and avoid danger in order to break the situation.  That is supported solely by overwhelming combat experience, not by talent.  It is a weapon that only mortals can acquire through accumulated stupid training.  Emiya once used this mental eye to successfully deal with the unsightly shot fired by the serious Cu Chulainn.

    Even the B-level eyesight (real) couldn＊t see through Emiya Shirou＊s passionate attack that put his ※ideal§ on the line.

    (Translator＊s note: A very passionate and romantic deceptive explanation)

    Noble Phantasm

    The "inherent barrier" held by Unlimited Blade www.piaotia.comiya.  Give him the ability to be a heroic spirit without a Noble Phantasm.  Inside the inherent barrier is a world full of weapons, flames, and huge gears, like an ironworks; countless swords are preserved in a state of being stuck in the ground.  Moreover, most of the weapons stored there are heroic spirit Noble Phantasms that contain the power of death and are copied through projection magic.  Although most of them are swords, the Noble Phantasm "Sevenfold Ring of the Covering Sky" is said to be the strongest protector against projectiles. Not only can he freely take out the saved weapons and use them, but he can also use them like caladbolg2  He can modify the weapons he keeps as he likes. He is also good at using the "re-projection" property to shoot the treasure phantom instead of discarded arrows, and then let the magic power held by the treasure phantom explode.  "broken phantasm" tactics.

    (Translator＊s note: It＊s actually ※most§? Are you sure it＊s ※ability§??)

    The shield used by Ajax, the hero of the Trojan War. It is regarded as a barrier Noble Phantasm with invincible defense against thrown weapons.

    (Translator＊s note: I messed up the English name translation~! In addition, there was a typo in the book, and ?? became ? crown)

    Gan Jiang, Mo Xie

    A famous sword spread in China.  It is a Yin and Yang, male and female pair of swords created according to the theory of Yin and Yang.  Emiya likes projected close combat weapons the most.

    Caladbolg2

    Emiya＊s sword is a projection and modification of the legendary Ulster sword ※caladbolg§.  It goes without saying that it is used as a sword, but it has also been used as an arrow for "Broken Phantoms".

 Works related to lancer

    cuchulainn

    Class: Lancer Strength: B

    Master: Kotomine Kirei Durability: c

    Attributes: Order? Moderate Agility: a

    Gender: Male Magic: c

    Height: 185cm Lucky: e

    Weight: 70kg Noble Phantasm: b

    Arms: Armor, gun

    ?Legend

    Ireland was known as "Erin" in the past.  This is the Gaelic word meaning "green".  In this land named so because of its lush greenery, there once lived a young man who was overflowing with talent.  His name is setanta.  It is said that his father is Lugh, the sun god, and his mother is from the royal family.  One day, he mistakenly killed the guard dog guarding the house of Culann, a famous blacksmith.  Setante single-handedly strangled "Culin's Bulldog", who was known to have the strength of ten men.  In order to compensate for this behavior, he vowed to temporarily serve as a guard dog.  Therefore, the boy was later called "Cullin's Bulldog", that is, Cu Chulainn.

    As he grew up, Cu Chulainn became more powerful and was recruited as a member of the famous Red Branch Knights.  The subsequent activity was really overwhelming.  In order to realize his love, he went to the "Land of Shadows", where he obtained amazing magic and the invincible magic gun Gaebolg.  Even though Cu Chulainn has become invincible, the sunset will always come.  When he was young, he smiled and accepted the prophecy of the kind druid that he would be "brilliant in battle but at the cost of a short life."

    In the final battle, Cu Chulainn, who showed bravery and enthusiasm, was pierced by his own magic spear and died.  On the shoulder of his body, where the dead body stood, sat a small bird.  It is said that it was the incarnation of the witch Morrigan, who had always given him unrequited love.

    (Translator＊s Note: Druid, a priest in Celtic society, has a lofty status second only to kings or tribal leaders.)

    Tactics

    ? Originally a warrior who obeyed his own beliefs and loved to fight with all his strength.  However, due to the command spell of Master Kotomine, he was assigned to fight everyone and once retreated from this reluctant reconnaissance mission.  In addition, in the first battle with Emiya, he immediately went to kill Emiya Shirou as soon as he understood that he had witnessed the battle. He also showed decisive actions without leaving any harm outside of the battle.  He is also very comfortable when saying goodbye, and will retreat immediately if he senses that the situation is unfavorable.

    It can be said that Cu Chulainn＊s battle in the Fifth Holy Grail War was extremely limited, contrary to its legendary power.

    Class Ability

    To magic power: c

    C迆 Chulainn＊s anti-magic level is C.  It can neutralize magic caused by chanting less than two verses, but cannot defend against major magic and ceremonial spells above it.  Having said that, it is extremely difficult to confront a servant with superior speed (Agility A) like him and take advantage of the loopholes to perform large-scale magic.  And it would take considerable skill to "hit" him with a successful magic spell.  Judging from these factors, in a close combat situation, this may be a "full" level of magic power for Cu Chulainn.

    In addition, as the legend says, he once studied magic (the original eighteen runes) in the "Land of Shadows", so he is proud to have the knowledge and strength to be qualified for the caster class.  There is also a scene in the story where the existence of Medusa's "Seal of Others - Blood Temple (Bloodfortandromeda)" is revealed at a glance, and then the situation is considered and a decision is made not to destroy it.  Cu Chulainn is not a simple reckless warrior.

    Possess skills

    Battle continuation: a

    In the legend, C迆 Chulainn, who was dying, tied his body to a tree before dying again.  With such a legend, he struggled violently before his death.  Even though it was a desperate battle, he showed amazing tenacity and held Gilgamesh back for a long time.

    The opponent was Emiya, who skillfully responded to the gunfire with two swords. Cu Chulainn responded with his natural unyielding fighting spirit.

    Rearrange your posture: c

    The ability to escape from the battlefield in combat.  Since he has been assigned a reconnaissance mission by his master Kotomine, this skill can be said to have been fully utilized.  Cu Chulainn was originally good at seeing through the battle situation, and was suitable for repeatedly fighting all the servants and then retreating.

    Faced with servants whose abilities were unknown, they also fought to confirm their strength.

    Runes: b

    Having learned the Eighteen Runes (Nordic magic seals) from Sc芍thach, C迆 Chulainn will use these runes flexibly according to the situation.  There are also search runes among the runes.  This was the ability that supported his elusive actions in the Holy Grail War.

    Because of Cu Chulainn＊s magic, the city of Einzbern was gradually surrounded by Karmic Fire.

    Arrow avoidance and protection: b

    For flying propsCoping.  An ability that Cu Chulainn was born with.  It is considered that as long as the target of the attack is confirmed with the eyes, it can dodge any long-distance attack.  In addition, even if it is unable to see the target, it can still handle most of the projectiles.  In the battle with Hassan Sabah, the throwing sword released from the darkness was also disabled.  As long as it is a throwing type attack, even if it is a Noble Phantasm, you can evade it. However, if you face a wide-range type attack with a weapon that explodes when hit, or a direct attack from a long-range weapon, you will not be able to obtain this protection.  Effect.

    Divinity: b

    C迆 Chulainn＊s high divinity lies in the presence of his father behind him.  His father is one of the d芋na gods in Celtic mythology, Luger, the god in charge of the sun.  His father is an omnipotent god who possesses all skills such as knowledge, skills, and magic, and his mother is a demigod and half-human being named Deichtine, the sister of King Conor. He was born with outstanding talents.  He has been known for his extraordinary powers since he was young. During his training in the Kingdom of Shadows, he received the original rune magic and the amazing magic gun gaebolg from Scathach.  He is simply a man who should be a hero but has become one.  There are still poems and statues praising Cuchulain in Ireland.

    Noble Phantasm

    The spear of the piercing death thorn [piercing the thorn of death?] gaebolg

    Level: B Category: Anti-personnel Noble Phantasm

    Range: 2~4 Maximum capture: 1 person

    ?A move that uses the gaebolg, which is originally a throwing magic spear, as a close attack.  It is a move that reverses the "cause and effect" that indicates the order of events.  The moment this move is released, the "result" of "the opponent's heart is penetrated" will be achieved first.  The "cause" "because the heart was penetrated, so the gun hit" came later.  If you are not very lucky (like Artoria), it can be called a "if you are released, you will definitely die" move.  However, it is slightly disadvantageous against a Servant like Hercules who can still move even if his heart is destroyed.  This is because the destructive power and range of effect are weakened compared to the "piercing death flying spear (gaebolg)".  However, what should be noted is the "low consumption of magic power".  As for the powerful effect of "destroying the enemy's heart almost accurately", it does not require that much magic power, so it is a very useful Noble Phantasm.

    The spear of death that penetrates [the spear of death that penetrates the air?] gaebolg

    Level: b+ Category: Anti-army Noble Phantasm

    Range: 5~40 Maximum capture: 50 people

    Used gaebolg＊s biggest and most powerful attack.  The "attack that releases countless arrows at the enemy" mentioned in the legend is this "piercing death flying spear (gaebolg)".  After a run-up, rise to a high altitude and then throw to the ground with all your strength to activate.

    Although unlike the "Piercing Death Thorn Spear (gaebolg)", it does not have the conceptual characteristic of "definitely piercing the opponent's heart", but its power and range of effects are both increased (mana consumption is intense).  It is a move that is like carpet bombing and attacks all around the opponent.  Even if there is a strong defense wall, or if you want to easily dodge, you can blow away a group of people in one fell swoop.  In the legend, the magic spear is said to be dispersed into 30 pieces and rain down, but after becoming a heroic spirit, their number seems to have increased.  When used in the battle against Emiya, it allowed him to utter the "gungnir" that transcended the prototype.

    (Translator＊s note: It turns out that Shixiang really fired arrows instead of a big explosion)

 Work related rider

    Medusa

    Class: Rider Strength: B

    Master: Matou Sakura Durability: d

    Attributes: Chaos? Good Agility: a

    Gender: Female Magic: b

    Height: 172cm Lucky: e

    Weight: 57kg Noble Phantasm: a+

    Weapons: Dagger

    ?Legend

    Medusa is a terrifying female monster in Greek mythology.  It is said that her hair is like a swarm of poisonous snakes, her skin is made of bronze scales, she has golden wings on her back, and anyone who looks into her eyes will immediately be turned into a stone sculpture.

    The story of the hero Perseus＊s crusade against Medusa is also quite famous in Japan.  Although it has been severed by Perseus' magical sword Harpe, her head still maintains a strong petrifying magic power.

    Medusa was originally a goddess, but was cursed by the goddess Athena and turned into a monster.  It is said that it was because she was proud of her beauty, and it was also said that she had stained the temple of Athena with her obscene behavior.

    In the classic "Theogony" describing the world of Greek mythology, it is recorded that she had two sisters named Stheno and Euryale, who were called Gorgons ("terrible").  (meaning "something") three sisters.

    It is said that the Pelasgoi, the indigenous people of Greece, once worshiped Medusa during the goddess period.  Once the great earth goddess, she was despised and described as a monster due to the conquest of Pelasgi by other peoples.

    She has become a heroic spirit. Although she still has the petrified demonic eyes, her beauty is still intact.  According to mythology, Pegasus, the celestial horse she rides, was born from the severed section of her head, and is also said to emerge from a pool of dripping blood.

    Tactics

    ? Good at close combat that effectively utilizes high agility and strength.  The weapon used is a short sword with a chain. Although it has sufficient killing power, it seems that it cannot be a decisive attack in a battle against a servant because it is not a Noble Phantasm.  Medusa shows off her abilities in battles using her Noble Phantasm.  The anti-army Noble Phantasm "Bellerophon", which requires increased magic power, can gather a large number of enemies and annihilate them.  There are also "Seals of Others? Blood Fortandromeda" that seals the target area with a barrier and dissolves the humans inside to gain magical power, and "Cybele" that seals oneself under the eyepatch, etc., depending on the situation.  Use various attack methods flexibly.

    Class Ability

    To magic power: b

    Because she was transformed from the original goddess of Greek mythology into a monster, she has extremely high magical power.  The effect of the Rider class' ability against magic power is lower than that of the Three Knights class, but it has become so high-level because Medusa's own magic power is very high.

    Level B's anti-magic power can effortlessly neutralize magic magic of less than three knots.  To go even further, even great magic and ceremonial spells can hardly harm Medusa.  In addition, Medusa is also good at magic, so she is fully prepared against enemy magic.  In short, Medusa is very advantageous in fighting magicians.  Plus her agility as a boost.  Compared with Lancer, who also prides himself on "speed", although his explosive power is inferior, his speed and sustainability are better than his.  It is very difficult for Medusa, who is already powerful in magic and continues to move at high speed, to be hit by magic.

    Riding: a+

    No wonder Medusa was chosen as the rider＊s servant, as she has high-level riding abilities.  Moreover, this ability is not limited to specific beasts or rides, but is versatile enough to freely control almost all beasts, phantom beasts, and mythical beasts.  However, even Medusa, which has excellent riding ability, is considered to be the only one that cannot be controlled by dragons.

    ??Furthermore, the mount that Medusa can use to maximize her riding ability is the Pegasus, the Pegasus, which was explained in the Legend Project.  Controlling a Pegasus, a fantasy species, is extremely difficult for a servant who is not a rider.  Pegasus, who is believed to be born from the blood of Medusa, exhibits the movement of a man and a horse because of her ride.

    Using the Noble Phantasm "Bellerophon" will temporarily significantly increase Pegasus's all abilities.  In the story, this combination also used aerial attacks to manipulate Saber, causing her to suffer.

    Having said that, Arturia is the only one who can use the Noble Phantasm Bellerophon.  The modern Holy Grail War is going on in the intricate streets, and it seems that the chances of Medusa being able to ride it are very few.  Perhaps because of this, Medusa was defeated before she had the opportunity to fully utilize this ability.

    Possess skills

    Magic Eye: a+

    The ability to use the eyeball function, which is originally used to obtain information through viewing, as a means to cast magic on the opponent through viewing is called the magic eye.  Medusa has a power that is equivalent to the highest level even in the eyes of demons.The super petrified evil eye "Cybele".  As the legend goes, those caught by Medusa's magic eye will be petrified if their magic power is below C.

    (Translator's note: The original text in the book is about magic, but in the game it is about magic, so I am good at modifying it myself. In addition, Cybler is the mother of the gods in Greece)

    The petrified magic eye possessed by Medusa is considered impossible to reproduce through magic.

    Acting alone: ??c

    ??Single world-appearing ability.  In the state of losing its master (or the contract is revoked), Medusa can continue to appear in the world for about a day without the supply of magic power.  In addition, Medusa can gain magic power by sucking blood, so depending on the situation, it can attack humans and remain in the world for a longer period of time.

    Thanks to the solo action skill, Shinji can return to Sakura even if he is knocked down.

    Strange power: b

    It is a skill that Medusa, who is a heroic spirit but also possesses the characteristics of a monster, possesses.  It can temporarily improve muscle strength after use.  It is an indispensable ability for Medusa who does not have a Noble Phantasm suitable for close combat.  It has a wide range of applications, such as using it to pull the opponent after thrusting with a chain dagger.

    ??Exhibit high combat capabilities in close combat.  Strange power skills are affecting.

    Divinity: e-

    As Greek mythology says, Medusa was originally a beautiful goddess.  Therefore, it originally possessed a very high divinity.  However, because she later transformed into a monster, she is also a rare being who possesses the opposite characteristic of "monster" that ordinary heroic spirits cannot possess.  Thanks to her blessing, she also gained the skills of a goddess, including riding, as well as the skills of a monster, such as magic eyes and strange powers.  However, most of the divine aptitudes she had when she was a goddess were gone.

    However, her divinity has not completely disappeared. Although it is weak, it still seems to remain.

    Noble Phantasm

    Self-sealing?Dark Templebreakergcomon

    Level: c - Category: Anti-personnel Noble Phantasm

    Range: 0 Maximum capture: 1 person

    ? One of the anti-personnel Noble Phantasms possessed by Medusa.  A barrier technique paired with the "Seal of Others? Blood Temple (Bloodfortandromeda)" mentioned later.

    While sealing the opponent's will into Medusa's heart, it can prevent the opponent from activating abilities.  In addition, Medusa's main purpose is not to use it on others, but to seal the petrified evil eye "cybele" that is too powerful and cannot be suppressed by herself, and use it on herself.

    Although this Noble Phantasm is mainly used to seal the evil eye, it can of course also be used in its original way to control the opponent's consciousness to a certain extent.  In fact, during the Holy Grail War, Medusa once captured the heart of the enemy master Shirou Emiya, allowing him to see his body and absorb magic power.  Also, the barrier will activate just by sending magic power to the opponent.  Not to mention avoiding those with low magic power, it is difficult to even see through the barrier.

    The Reins of the Riding Hero bellerophon

    Level: A+ Category: Anti-army Noble Phantasm

    Range: 2~50 Maximum capture: 300 people

    Medusa has the greatest attack method.  It is not a Noble Phantasm used for one-on-one combat, but an "Anti-Army Noble Phantasm" that can wipe out a wide area.  A rare type of Noble Phantasm that pairs a rein and a whip, which can dramatically improve the ability of the summoned fantasy species.  During the actual attack, Medusa will ride on the enhanced fantasy species and conduct a surprise attack with both man and horse.

    "Bellerophon's Reins" is not only used as an attack, but it can also be used for defense. It has the ability to stand out from the crowd in both offense and defense.  However, in the Holy Grail War, it was unable to display its true value because it was used against Artoria, whose power of the Noble Phantasm exceeded this attack.  However, even though the time was short, he was able to catch the attack of Artoria's "Excalibur" from the front, which shows how powerful the bellerophon is.

    Seal of Others? Blood Temple bloodfortandromeda

    Level: b Category: Anti-army Noble Phantasm

    Range: 10~40 Maximum capture: 500 people

    ?? One of the treasures possessed by Medusa.  A barrier technique paired with "Self-Sealing? Dark Temple (breakergcomon)".  Set up several magic circles in advance to form.  Shortly after the magic circle is set up, it only has the effect of slightly taking away the physical strength of the humans in the area; but if it is officially activated, the humans inside the barrier will be quickly dissolved.  But for people with magic knowledge, it is slightly more difficult to work.  The reason for this is that this is not a Noble Phantasm used for fighting, but a barrier created by Medusa, who uses blood to obtain magic power, to gather blood more efficiently.

    ??During the Holy Grail War, the magic circle that became the magic circle was set up in Suogunhara Academy and actually activated.  As long as you look at the activated barrier from the outside, you can see the same scenery as usual; but the inside of the barrier is dyed with??Red as blood.

 Work related caster

    Medea

    Class: caster Strength: e

    Master: Kuzuki Soichiro Durability: d

    Attribute: Neutral? Evil Agility: c

    Gender: Female Magic: a+

    Height: 163cm Lucky: b

    Weight: 51kg Noble Phantasm: c

    Arms: None

    ?Legend

    Medea is the daughter of Aietes, the king of Colchis in Greece, and a witch who was taught by Hecate, the goddess of magic.  Although she was raised without restraint, her fate was greatly shaken by the arrival of the Argo in search of the Golden Fleece.

    Because of the goddess Aphrodite, Medea was cursed with "falling in love with Jason who led the Argonauts". She took away the golden fleece from her father and attempted to marry Jason.  Ah Song fled abroad together.  In order to trap her father's ship that was following him, she cut her brother into pieces and scattered his body into the sea.  As a result, Medea lost her hometown to return to and began to be despised as a "witch" by people.  Later, in order to put her beloved Jason on the throne, Medea continued to use magic and strategies to kill her enemies; but Jason, who was tired of her methods, gradually became disgusted with her.  Soon Jason fell in love with his daughter and even gave birth to children; but Medea did not allow it.  She used magic to kill his new wife and children, and the frustrated Jason ended his life miserably.

    Therefore, Medea＊s obsession and cruelty are suitable to be called a ※witch§; but despite her cruelty and cruelty, she herself did not receive special retribution.  There is also a saying that "Medea obtained an immortal body at the end of her magic studies and became the queen of Elysion in King's Landing Paradise".

    Tactics

    Medea, who has learned the magic of the Gods, possesses extraordinary power as a magician.  However, since his physical ability is the weakest among the Servants, the situation is disadvantageous when fighting against Servants with high magical power.  Therefore, she will try not to fight personally, and use chess pieces such as Dragon Tooth Soldiers to face battles as her basic tactic.  When paired with Kuzuki, Medea is also responsible for supporting his attacks with magic.  In addition, he also planned to summon the servant Assassin (Sasaki Kojiro) and let him guard the gate of Ryud身ji Temple while collecting magic power; use his own noble phantom to break the contracts of other servants and turn them into his own side.  .

    Class Ability

    Position production: a

    The characteristics held by the caster class are used to create positions to collect magic power.  Medea's own inherent magical power is not that great, but by setting up a position to gather magical power, she can perform higher-level magic.  Moreover, the place Medea chose as her base was Ryudouji Temple, the place where the Great Holy Grail was installed in the stalactite cave underground. Therefore, she succeeded in acquiring a huge amount of magic power in a short period of time.  In addition to summoning Assassin's servants on his own, after using the "rulebreaker", he can also secure enough magic power to continue leading Arturia and Emiya. This is entirely because of the ability to obtain  Because of the frontline base of Ryudong Temple.  Moreover, the impact of the construction of the camp was not limited to Ryudouji Temple, but also spread to the surrounding areas.  The vitality of the residents living around the camp was plundered as magic power, and their vitality was rapidly weakened.

    Medea herself seems to know the importance of Ryudouji Temple＊s position best; in order to prevent people from easily invading the interior, Sasaki Kojiro was asked to guard the gate to strengthen it.  Also, since the beginning of the Holy Grail War, Medea herself has hardly left Ryudou Temple; while increasing her magic power, she hid her body within the territory.  However, as soon as he judged that his magic power and combat power had been sufficiently improved, he immediately walked out of the position and went on the offensive.

    Props production: a

    Another skill given to the caster class.  You can make magical tools, from props for combat to daily necessities, and you can freely create a wide range of items.

    The Dragon Tooth Soldier introduced on the right page was also created using this ability.  In addition, magic props called "mysticcodes" can be created.  In addition, a magic code (mystic code) is a prop that assists in the performance of magic, or contains a magical mechanism that "activates a specific effect"; it is equivalent to an ordinary tool for a magician.  However, the magic code (mysticcode) made by Medea, who prides herself on having an A-level prop creation, is completely different from what other magicians make.  In addition, this skill will take time to collect and produce materials.  For this reason, she seems to have focused her main efforts on making positions, and the props are concentrated on making only Dragon Fang Soldiers.  Although preparation time and planned production plans are required, it is possible to greatly increase combat power as long as there is time.

    Possess skills

    High speed divine words: a

    A skill that assists in magic chanting.  Usually, the larger the scale of magic, the more verbose it becomes.??Chanting; however, through this skill, the chanting can be greatly shortened.  Effective when using direct attack magic, etc.  Although in the Holy Grail War, there were few examples of Medea using direct attack magic on the enemy; but in the battle against Emiya, she released countless light bullets that were comparable to great magic in an instant.

    A magician with a high-speed divine word can launch powerful magic attacks as long as he still has magic power.

    Golden Fleece: ex

    The fur of the golden sheep passed down to Colchis.  Legend has it that "if you throw it to the ground, a dragon will appear."  In addition, Medea does not have the ability to summon dragons, so even if she uses the Golden Fleece, she cannot summon the dragons.  This secret treasure can also be said to be the culprit that disrupted Medea's fate during her lifetime.

    The appearance of the Golden Fleece began when Athamas, the king of Thessaly in Greek mythology, married his second wife Nephele.  Nephele felt that his ex-wife's children were an eyesore, and in order to kill the prince Phrixos, he conveyed a false oracle to the king and planned to turn him into a living sacrifice in the ceremony.  At that time, sister Helle rescued Phrixus who was brought to the altar.  What Helle was riding at this time was a golden-haired sheep given to her by one of the twelve Olympian gods, Hermes, and galloping across the sky.  Phryxos, who arrived at Colchis with the help of his sister, offered the meat of the golden sheep to Zeus, and then gave its fur to Aeetes, king of Colchis.  Since then, the Golden Fleece has been passed down in the royal family as the secret treasure of Colchis.

    Magic

    In the Holy Grail War, Medea used all kinds of magic.  He used to perform thought operations and hints on the people around him to collect intelligence and eliminate obstacles.  He also used magic to lure Emiya Shirou to his position.

    During battle, support the master Soichiro Kuzuki who uses the special assassination technique "Snake".  If it were their first meeting, Soichiro's strength would be enough to overwhelm a servant; by using magic to strengthen his arm, it would be given the destructive power to defeat a servant.

    ?????????????????? In addition, the scope of its magic involves many aspects, such as space transfer when under attack.

    Magic tools

    Dragon Tooth Soldier:

    Using dragon teeth as a basis, golem magic is created.  One of Medea's favorite magic tricks was originally taught by King Colchis.  Of course, the combat effectiveness of a Dragon Fang Soldier is not as good as that of a Servant, and even a human Master can handle it.  However, heavy use will pose a threat.  Medea had used it when stalling for time.  All individuals are not the same, and there are some differences in the use of weapons.

    (Translator's note: golem. Golems and clay dolls in Hebrew legends, but often various strange humanoid weapons in acgn.)

    The body size is almost the same as that of humans.  The attacks are all physical, but the weapons used vary depending on the individual.  If summoned in large numbers all at once, it would be quite troublesome.

    Noble Phantasm

    Rulebreaker is the talisman that must be broken

    Level: c Category: Anti-magic Noble Phantasm

    Range: 1 Maximum capture: 1 person

    A Noble Phantasm with abilities that are completely different from the Noble Phantasms held by other Servants.  It has no performance as a weapon, but it can "break" all the magic of the object it stabs with the blade.  The objects that can break the precept are contracts based on magic, or life forms that are born using magic.  Able to reset them to the state they were in before the magic was used.  In other words, the contract based on magic power will be turned into a blank sheet of paper, and the life forms born with magic power will be destroyed on the spot.  Therefore, although its use is quite limited, it is extremely effective in the Holy Grail War with its Servant system.

    In fact, Medea successfully used this Noble Phantasm to sever the contracts of servants serving other masters.  He temporarily uses Arturia and Emiya as his servants.

    (Translator＊s note: breaking the precepts and destroying are the same pronunciation)

 Works related to assassin

    Hassan Sabah [hasansabbah]

    Class:assassinStrength: b

    Master: Matou Zoun Inkstone Durability: c

    Attributes: Order? Evil Agility: a

    Gender: Male Magic: c

    Height: 215cm Lucky: e

    Weight: 62kg Noble Phantasm: c

    Weapons: short sword

    ?Legend

    There is a legend about the "Old Man of the Mountains", and he is also a character who appears in Marco Polo's Records of the Orient.  He is the leader of the Assassination Order. He digs out some young people who seem to be promising and instigates them: he will give you fine wine, food and beautiful women, in exchange for assassinating important people first.

    Its legend originated around the 11th century.  The origin is that Islam stands leisurely, does not show any posture, and swings the sword from any posture.  His sword skills are extremely fast and it is not easy to see through them.  Furthermore, Sasaki Kojiro's only and greatest weapon is the secret sword "Swallow Return" that reaches the realm of "magic" at the end of his training.  That attack of three slashes at the same time was able to overwhelm even Arturia.

    Class Ability

    Breath blocking: d

    Since he is not an official Assassin's servant, it is not a class ability, but a "breath blocking" that he has achieved as a martial artist.  This is not a skill used to hide secretly, but a spiritual skill in which the martial artist empties himself into the surroundings.  Since it is not a skill honed for assassination, it is not as good as the breath blocking possessed by Hassan.

    In fact, Sasaki Kojiro, who has eliminated his aura, is an opponent that even his followers cannot detect.  It was extremely difficult to realize Kojiro's existence upon first meeting him.  However, since his range of action is limited to the vicinity of the mountain gate of Ryudou Temple, anyone who knows about Kojiro's existence should find it relatively easy.  Having said that, because of Kojiro's own character, he is mostly exposed and the two sides announce their names before fighting.  Therefore, in fact, this ability is rarely used for its original purpose (assault in a covert state).

    Possess skills

    Mind＊s eye (pseudo): a

    It belongs to the so-called premonition or sixth sense, which is different from the crisis avoidance based on "predictions supported by experience" possessed by Emiya.  It can be said that it is the ability to predict danger based on natural talent.  During the Holy Grail War, when he fought against Artoria, and after several encounters with the invisible sword, he was able to grasp the length and even the width of the sword with this ability.  He also saw through the existence of her Noble Phantasm attack that she had never used due to lack of magic power.

    You can see through your opponent's weapons and fighting style after just a few confrontations.  Those wise eyes are the first to obey.

    ?Permeabilization: b+

    It is generally called the ability of "Ming Jing Shi Shui".  To be precise, it refers to the spiritual state reached at the end of severe training.  Kojiro, who has mastered this skill, always maintains a clear and calm heart, and remains unmoved by any situation (for example, his own death).  During the battle, the mental interference caused by the opponent in the decisive battle, including the magic of confusion and fear, is completely nullified.  For a "gatekeeper", it can be said to be a very effective ability.

    Like the many trees surrounding Ryudouji Temple, Kojiro quietly guards the gate with a clear heart.  Just like the immovable gatekeeper.

    Zonghe＊s thoughts: b

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is?a?special?skill?that?the?hit?accuracy?will?not?decrease?even?however?many?times?the?same?move?is?repeated?to?the?same?opponent.  In other words, it is an ability with the effect that "the enemy will not be able to see through the attack".  Although Kojiro and Artoria have clashed several times, with this skill, even Artoria, whose intuition skill is level A, cannot get used to Kojiro's sword.  Combined with the unique sword skills of "always aiming at the head" performed by Kojiro, the effect will be even greater.

    Even if you retreat and challenge again several times, you can't see through Kojiro's sword.  It's always like the first time we meet each other.

    Yan Hui

    ???????? The killing sword that cuts through the opponent＊s sword ※simultaneously§ with blades approaching from three directions.  Strictly speaking, this is neither a Noble Phantasm nor a phenomenon that borrows the power of magic.  The unknown martial artist who appeared in the world as "Kojiro" only aimed at the heights of swordsmanship during his lifetime.  Don't do anything else, just seek the truth all day long; just swing the sword and train yourself into the sword skill itself.  Then after a long period of time, his sword skills finally reached a certain level.  Flash from the current world, then ignore the concept of time and space, overlap two flashes completely at the same time, resulting in slashes from three directions.  It was a "kischurzelretch" that transcended factors such as speed, sophistication, and false attacks.  An unknown martial artist who knows neither magic nor magic has reached the realm of "second magic" despite limitations.

    The distance of this technique is about three meters.  Is it to swing the sword horizontally in the first blow? In the battle against Artoria,Jiro once gave up the advantage of height and moved to the ground at the same height as her before using this technique.  From the fact that Kojiro, who usually doesn't put up a fight, raises his sword and then suddenly releases the move, we can also get a glimpse of how special the secret sword "Swallow Return" move is to Kojiro.

 Work related berserker

    Hercules

    Class: berserker Strength: a+

    Master: Illyasviel von Einzbern Durability: a

    Attribute: Chaos? Crazy Agility: a

    Gender: Male Magic: a

    Height: 253cm Lucky: b

    Weight: 311kg Noble Phantasm: a

    Arms: Ax and Sword

    ?Legend

    In Greek mythology, a half-human and half-god hero was born between the main god Zeus and a human girl.  Because of his birth, he was strongly hated by Hera, the wife of Zeus, and was tortured by the goddess at every opportunity.  However, he overcame all the sufferings given to him and was finally worshiped as a god.

    In fact, Hercules had an extremely rough temperament when he was a child; in order to gain a gentle heart, he lived a life of a shepherd until he became an adult.  Hercules grew up outstandingly, was recognized for his many great deeds, and received two children and the inheritance of the king.  However, Hercules was briefly driven mad by Hera, killed his wife and children, and had to atone as a slave to the king.  The difficult problem given by the jealous king of heroes at this time is the famous twelve austerities.  Penance is something that even one cannot be achieved by humans; but Hercules achieved them all without incident, and while freeing himself from slavery, he even obtained an immortal body.

    However, Hercules＊ adventure and Hera＊s hatred did not end after that.  Then due to various schemes, Hercules was finally poisoned to death by his remarried wife.  On his deathbed, Hercules had himself cremated and submitted himself to the judgment of Zeus.  After deliberation, the gods recognized Heracles's great deeds, and like his father, he was recruited into a god and became a constellation.

    Tactics

    He is an excellent warrior who possesses the qualifications for six classes except caster.  In addition to being good at using a bow, he can also use all weapons with ease.  However, that all refers to the time when I am not a berserker.  As a berserker, Hercules lost his rationality and became a being who could only defeat the enemy shown by Illya from the front.  Of course, without any detailed tactics, he just used his physical ability to swing and smash the ax and sword.  Astonishingly, this alone demonstrates a hand-to-hand combat ability that surpasses all other servants.  Defense is not considered, and defense is left to the Noble Phantasm "Twelve Trials (Godhand)".

    Class Ability

    Crazy transformation: b

    A class ability that strengthens abilities at the cost of losing rationality and adds characteristics to berserker.  Hercules' condition is level B, so he loses most of his rationality, and instead has all his abilities increased.  In addition to killing his harp teacher when he was a child, Hercules also has many stories of killing people without listening when he was excited.  Being a berserker can lead to "madness", which is probably a class that Hercules can easily adapt to.  When not in combat, it seems to focus on the ease of manipulation, while Illya suppresses the level of madness.

    Because it is the mad transformation of the nearly strongest heroic spirit Hercules, even if it is a simple tit-for-tat fight, there is no doubt that he is the strongest among the servants present.  However, due to his madness, he lost his rich sword skills, skills and some of his Noble Phantasms.  Her emotions are also sealed and she cannot act on her own, but she has not lost the rationality deep inside her heart, and sometimes people feel something similar to "the will to protect Illya."

    Possess skills

    Battle continuation: a

    A skill that allows a person to fight despite being critically injured.  And the casualty mortality rate will also decrease.  C迆 Chulainn's battle continuation indicates the ability to survive, but Hercules's indicates the ability to survive.  The compatibility between the Noble Phantasm "Twelve Trials (Godhand)" that allows resurrection even after death, and the battle continuation that makes it difficult to die are unusually good.

    A strong body works best with this skill.

    Mind＊s eye (pseudo): b

    Danger avoidance ability based on intuition and sixth sense honed in many difficult adventures.  Even if rationality is taken away due to madness, this skill, which is almost instinctive, is still effective.  When fighting against a swordsman as skilled as Artoria, he will not be fooled by half-hearted feints, so it is a troublesome skill for the opponent.

    Although it is a giant, its agility is at the highest level, so it is extremely difficult to pursue it.

    Bravery: a+

    With a brave and courageous spirit, neutralize mental interference such as coercion, confusion and confusion.  But as long as it goes crazy, the effect of the skill cannot be exerted.  When the effect is exerted correctly, it also has the effect of increasing the combat damage dealt to the enemy.  Heracles used this to defeat several monsters with his bare hands.

    Even the hearts of brave warriors were destroyed by the madness.

    Divinity: a

    As a hybrid between the main god Zeus and a human, Hercules was recruited to become a god after his death. As a servant, it is natural that he has the highest level of divine skills.  However, thisAs a result, it was completely blocked by Gilgamesh's Noble Phantasm "Chain of the Sky", which is stronger against enemies with higher divinity.

    To Hercules, the Chain of Heaven is simply a treasure that can be said to be his natural enemy.

    Noble Phantasm

    Twelve trials godhand

    Level: B Category: Anti-personnel Noble Phantasm

    Range: - Maximum capture: 1 person

    It is both a blessing and a curse bestowed by God on Hercules, a Noble Phantasm that represents immortality.  This Noble Phantasm does not have the appearance of a weapon or armor. To put it bluntly, the body itself can be said to be a Noble Phantasm.  "Twelve Trials (godhand)" transforms one's body into a tenacious armor that neutralizes all attacks below level B, regardless of physical means or magic.  It also has the effect of automatically reviving the body after death.  And because this resurrection store has the weight of eleven times, Hercules will not be destroyed as long as he is not killed twelve times.  In addition, due to Illya's huge magic power, the reduced number of resuscitations can be restored as long as there is time.

    Su Sheng and attack are invalid.  The Twelve Trials, which have these two effects, also have a third effect that makes an attack no longer effective.  No matter how powerful a Noble Phantasm is used to defeat Hercules, the Noble Phantasm will be neutralized after he is resurrected.

    Kill hundreds of ninelives (cannot be used when berserker)

    Level: - Category: -

    Range: - Maximum capture: -

    Among the Noble Phantasms that Hercules possesses, this is the Noble Phantasm that he trusts the most.  The Noble Phantasm used by Hercules to destroy the immortal Hydra in the past takes the form of a bow and arrow.  After destroying Hydra, he can use other weapons to imitate the abilities of this Noble Phantasm.  Its essence is "a nine-hit combo unleashed at a high speed by overlapping all attacks."  Even if it is released with a sword, spear, or axe, the performance of this move is no different and boasts Noble Phantasm-level power.  By the way, just like C迆 Chulainn's demon-driving spear Gaebolg has a move called "Piercing Death Thorn Spear (gaebolg)", the move released by Heracles is also the same as the Noble Phantasm, and is called "Gaebolg".  In the name of "shooting ninelives".

    Shirou also projected this secret sword when he projected Hercules' ax sword, and defeated the blackened Hercules.  While being summoned as a berserker, Hercules cannot use ninelives.

 Work related: Blackened Saber

    The black mud deposited in the Holy Grail will pollute even the souls of those who touch it.  It goes without saying that ordinary humans, but supernatural beings like Servants are no exception.  The character of the contaminated person will be reversed to the evil side.  It is the madness caused by being exposed to "all the evil in this world (angramainyu)"; it is called "blackening".  Among them, there are those who use black mud as their own power because of the characteristics of their bodies, and those who are immune to mental pollution because of their strong self; the former is represented by Matou Sakura, and the latter is represented by Gilgame  Varied.

    The blackened Servants will obtain physical bodies under the power of the Holy Grail, thereby transforming them into beings with a strong connection to the present world.  Although the physical interference force increases, it also becomes unable to transform into a spiritual body.  In addition, due to the loss of self-control over the consumption of magic power, the combat ability increases dramatically.  Its momentum can be compared to a "runaway locomotive".  Because it is in an out-of-control state, careful control is not possible, but the destructive power increases accordingly.  A terrifying existence that spreads destruction and death across the world.  That is the blackened servant.

    saberalternative

    Artoria, who lost to Hassan in the hf route and was swallowed by the shadow and suffered a physical loss, is called a saber alternative, or black saber.

    The pitch-black Arturia, who received an expanded supply of magic power from the Black Sakura, can release the "Sword of Promised Victory (Excalibur)" without any limit.  Therefore, he can confront Hercules and overwhelm him.  Now that her shackles have disappeared and she has gained more power than before in a sense, she is undoubtedly the strongest Servant.

    Class: saber Strength: a

    Master: Matou Sakura Durability: a

    Attributes: Order? Evil Agility: d

    Magic power: a++

    Lucky: c

    Noble Phantasm: a++

    Class Ability

    To magic power: b

    Because I was infected with darkness, I became even lower than before.  Even so, the level is still very high, and it can invalidate magic below level B (the chant during activation is within three verses), and it is difficult for even great magic to harm her.

    Riding: -

    In the berserk state caused by blackening, it is impossible to control the reins delicately, and it becomes impossible to consider the boundaries of the riding beast or the ride before using it.  Therefore, in effect, riding skills are seen as lost.

    Possess skills

    Intuition: b

    Remaining rational in a blackened state requires constant self-restraint.  Because they focus on suppressing their violence, they become inattentive to the outside world and their intuition becomes dull.

    Magic power released: a

    The magic power supplied from the Great Holy Grail always covers the body.  The armor has also been strengthened with magic power, and its defense power has increased significantly compared to the original.

    Leadership: e

    The charm that used to attract and inspire soldiers as a noble king is no longer there.  Because they rely on terror to lead, their command ability increases but the morale of the soldiers is extremely low.

    Noble Phantasm

    Excalibur, the Sword of Promised Victory

    Level: a++ Category: Anti-fortress Noble Phantasm

    Range: 1~99 Maximum capture: 1,000 people

    Artoria＊s greatest power, ※Excalibur, the Sword of Promised Victory§ is still alive even if it turns black.  However, the blade of the sword was stained with an ominous black color.  Just like the Lake Spirit has two sides, good and evil (Vivian and Morgan), the Holy Sword also has its opposite.  Having said that, as a holy sword, its "qualification" is still the highest.  The function of "converting the wielder's magic power into light through the sword blade and striking it out" has not changed, but the light has been changed to the same pitch-black color as the sword blade.

 Works related Holy Grail War

    In fate/staynight, the main characters are involved in the "Holy Grail War" and fight with their lives as the stake.  Why are they fighting?  Why kill each other?  What exactly is the Holy Grail?  In this section, matters related to the Holy Grail War, which has many mysteries, will be explained.

    The Holy Grail War in a broad sense

    The Holy Grail is a miraculous relic originating from the legend of Christ.  In Christian circles, there are also many legends about travelers in pursuit of the Holy Grail.  Then, when the Holy Grail appears and is judged to be "real" by the Holy Church, a battle for it will naturally break out.  The battle to pursue this holy relic, the Holy Grail, is the Holy Grail War in a broad sense.

    The Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City

    Once every sixty years, the Holy Grail appears in Fuyuki City.  It has the power to realize any wish immediately.  Only one group of Masters and Servants can obtain this right.  This is the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City.  However, it is essentially a huge ritual system planned by the three families of Einzbern, Tohsaka and Machiri in order to reach the "root".

    Keywords used to interpret the Holy Grail War

    The Holy Grail War is a large-scale magic ceremony, and proper nouns appear frequently.  Even for readers who have experienced the story, it may be a little difficult to grasp the whole story.  Therefore, we will start with the basic elements here.

    The Little Holy Grail

    The prize received by the victor of the Holy Grail War.  In fact, it is just a device to store the souls of dead servants, and a necessary equipment to achieve the third magic.

    Great Holy Grail

    A large-scale magic circle built underground in Hidden Mountain where Ryudouji Temple is located.  This formation has the responsibility of absorbing the magic power necessary for the ritual from the spiritual veins of Fuyuki City and storing it.

    The third magic

    The magic that has been passed down by the Einzbern family since ancient times.  Also known as "The Cup of Heaven".  It is the "materialization of the soul"in other words, magic used to achieve true immortality.

    Fuyuki City

    A local city that exists somewhere in Japan.  Once every sixty years, it becomes the stage for the Holy Grail War.  A large number of citizens lost their lives in the great fire caused by the Fourth Holy Grail War ten years ago.

    Servant

    The soul of a hero who ascends to a superhuman existence after death is called a "heroic spirit".  They are summoned into the world through rituals and made into beings that can be used. These beings are called servants.

    Master[master]

    A magician who is recognized by the Holy Grail and successfully summons a Servant is called a "Master".  Becoming a Master is the qualification to participate in the Holy Grail War.

    Command Seal

    The master has absolute command authority to execute on his followers.  Using the magic power of the Great Holy Grail, a seal consisting of three paintings is engraved on the Master's body.  One painting will disappear every time it is used, and it will disappear after three uses.  A Servant will never be able to resist an order given using a Command Seal.  At the same time, you can also use the power of the command spell to force the servants to exert power beyond their abilities.

    Magic Association

    The organization hosting the Holy Grail War.  The origins can be traced back to the magician's mutual aid societies that originated in Europe in the Middle Ages.  In order to prevent the mystery from being leaked to the world, secrecy is implemented.  Not to mention being wary of the outside world, the inside of the association has also become a nest of suspicion and conspiracy.  The headquarters is located in London, the capital of the United Kingdom, and is nicknamed the "Clock Tower".

    Holy Church

    The supervisory organization of the Holy Grail War.  It has the meaning of "universality" and controls the inside of the world's largest religion.  While describing the love of God and putting it into practice, he is also keen on searching out "heresies" that violate the doctrine (magic is at the top of the list) and killing them.  They have been at odds with the Magic Association since ancient times, but now they maintain "mutual inviolability" in name.

    The structure of the Holy Grail War

    The Holy Grail War held in Fuyuki City is different from the situation in other regions.  The Holy Grail War usually ends when someone obtains what is considered the Holy Grail.  However, the Holy Grail of Fuyuki City is the prize given to the only remaining victor.  This war has certain rules, and the number of participants is also limited. It can be said to be very similar to a sports meeting, except for the fact that "people will definitely die."  1: Absorb magic power from ley lines

    The Great Holy Grail draws magic power from the ley lines of Fuyuki City.  If a huge amount of magic power is taken away suddenly, the ley lines will dry up.  Therefore, it is necessary to take your time and proceed slowly.  It takes about sixty years to gather the magic power required for a Holy Grail War.

    2: Select the Master

    When enough magic power is stored to summon seven Servants, the Great Holy Grail will select a magician suitable to become the Master and award it with the "Omen" mole.  Candidates must quickly begin preparations for the ceremony to summon the Servants.

    3: Summoning Ceremony

    ?The summoning of a servant requires complex magical rituals.  The spiritual and physical compatibility between the heroic spirit as a model and the summoner goes without saying, but the most important thing is the catalyst who has a deep connection with the heroic spirit.  Summoning a Servant is a ritual that cannot be accomplished by humans, but the assistance of the Great Holy Grail makes it possible.

    4: Contact with the Great Holy Grail

    When a summoning ritual is held, the Great Holy Grail will be connected to a place called the "Seat of Heroic Spirits" that is separated from the normal timeline, and the heroic spirit corresponding to the catalyst used in the ritual will be found.  In the absence of a catalyst, a heroic spirit will be randomly selected, but the character and circumstances of the summoner will also have an impact.  When summoned, the heroic spirit is forced to "absolutely obey the command spell" in exchange for appearing in the world.

    5: Carve a command spell for the master

    The Master＊s seat is on a first-come, first-served basis. The moment the seven Servants are summoned, the remaining candidates will lose their qualifications to participate.  Furthermore, the person who is successfully summoned will be awarded the Command Spell corresponding to that servant.  The source of power for this command spell is also the Great Holy Grail.

    6: Summon Servants

    Once the summoning is successful, the heroic spirit will appear in the form of a servant.  At the same time, you will be assigned to one of seven job ranks.  In principle, there is one servant for each class.  Which class you are assigned to is determined based on the characteristics of the heroic spirit as the model.

    7: Contract between Master and Servant

    As the "reliance" for the servant to stay in this world, the Master is indispensable.  With the help of the master-slave contract, the two parties became combat partners in the Holy Grail War.

    8: The beginning of the war

    When seven groups of Masters and Servants are gathered, the Holy Grail War will begin.  The war will not end until the last group is left, and as long as the minimum rule "mysterious concealment" is followed, there are no forbidden methods in this war.  Violence, cunning, and despicable traps are all allowed.

    9: Recover the Servant＊s Soul

    The souls of servants who are defeated or lose their master and cannot maintain their existence will be recovered and detained by the Lesser Holy Grail until the end of the war.  The collected souls of the servants will complete important tasks in the final stage of the ritual performed by the Great Holy Grail.

    10: The road to the ※roots§

    "The Source", that is the destination of all magicians, is regarded as "the beginning and end of all things, the seat of God that records everything in this world, and makes everything in this world" located outside the world.  During the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, the souls of the six dead servants were injected into the Small Holy Grail, and using their power to return to the "Seat of Heroic Spirits" located outside the world, they opened holes in the world and used the huge amount accumulated in the Great Holy Grail.  Magic holds the hole in place, creating a door to the outside world.  This is the real purpose of the Holy Grail War. From a system level, the Masters who were caught by the bait of "The Holy Grail is a wish machine" are only needed as the support of the Servants. After the Servant Summoning Phase,  After that they are of no use.

    The establishment of the Holy Grail War

    At the end of the 18th century, some Westerners set foot on Japanese soil.  Justeazelizrichvoneinzbern.  Makiri Zolgen.  Everyone is walking in the extraordinary way, that is, a magician.  In Japan, they act in order to carry out a plan.  That is, completing the Holy Grail.  Why did you choose Japan?  Because this is a foreign country that cannot be reached by the surveillance eyes of the Holy Church, which is hostile to magicians.

    The founder of Yusanjia

    Land provided by: Tohsaka

    System Responsible: Einzbern

    Responsible for Command Seals: Magiri

    Einzbern

    A master of magic who specializes in alchemy and one of the three royal families who constructed the system for the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City.  It is extremely powerful in the operation of precious metals.  Because he specializes in the research of his area of ??expertise, he is slightly inferior in the application of magic combat.  When constructing the system of the Holy Grail War, it was Einzbern who created the Small Holy Grail and the Great Holy Grail.  Activate the Great Grail, use its power to immobilize the hole to the "root", and reach the "other side".  The method used for this is the "Third Magic" passed down by the Einzbern family.

    "Winter Saint" Justeza

    Two hundred years ago, a female magician formulated the system of the Holy Grail War and implemented it.  In order to become the heart of the Great Holy Grail, a huge magic circuit was carved like Illya's.  He is still seated at the center of the Great Holy Grail, but his personality has disappeared.

    Makiri [Makiri]

    A master of magic who is good at creating familiars.  It was Machiri's achievement to plan out the system of familiars, that is, servants, in the Holy Grail War, and to invent the technique of "binding them with command spells."  My original family name was Zolgen [札巧伙必件], but since I moved to Japan, I changed my name to Makiri to Matou.as a family name.  The descendants' bodies have gradually lost their magical circuits, and are now in a state of complete decline.  The true purpose of Magiri, who is involved in the design of the Holy Grail War, is to "destroy all evil."  In other words, it is to eliminate the "karma" that humans have.  He believed that this could only be achieved by reaching the source.  Although he is arrogant and arrogant, he can be said to be a noble and noble ideal.  However, this ideal has clearly disappeared from the Machili family spirit.

    (Translator's note: The Roman pronunciation of 穴平伉 is makiri; there are two pronunciations of "Tong" in Japanese: kiri and tou)

    Makiri Zolgen

    A magus who dedicated his life to the creation of the Great Holy Grail and dedicated himself to "eradicating all evil".  In order to witness its future with his own eyes, he would not hesitate to turn his body into a bug in order to prolong his life.  However, the long period of time eroded his soul and turned it into a collection of obsessions.

    Tohsaka

    A master of magic who has managed the spiritual veins of the land of Fuyuki since ancient times.  Good at transferring power to gems.  It was Tohsaka who provided land to those related to the Holy Grail War.  Although he is from a Japanese family, the chanting of mantras and rituals are performed in German.  The reason is that the teacher who taught Tohsaka magic was Zelrich.  Also, the Tohsaka family has a troubling quality.  The "that" that often activates at fatal moments is, in popular language, "accidental".  Tokiomi, the father of Rin Tosaka, died due to this gift.

    Tohsaka Nagato

    The head of the Tohsaka family when the Holy Grail War was originally designed.  A magician who studied under Zelrich, he dreams of using the Great Holy Grail to reach the source.  He was also a follower of Christianity, which was banned in Japan at that time.

    ▽Witness▼"Magic Marshal" Kischur Zelrich Shibain Ogu [kischurzelretchschweincom]

    One of only five "magicians" in the world.  He served as a witness when the Great Holy Grail was created.  An old man with many nicknames such as "Magic Marshal", "Jewel's [Gemstone]", "kaleidoscope", "Old Man of Time", etc.  The five phenomena that cannot be achieved by magic or science are called "magic"; and the humans who can cause them are called "magics".  He once fought against an existence called "Zhu Yue", and although he won (a tie?), he suffered from serious aging and loss of strength.  At that time, he was sucked by Zhu Yue and turned into a vampire, and his name was included in the list of "Twenty-seven Dead Apostles" who symbolize strong vampires.

    The magic that Zelrich wields is something called the "Second Magic". With this magic, he can roam freely in multiple parallel worlds.  Character is a complicated and strange thing like "being indignant at evil and ridiculing good".  A troublesome person who is a powerful being but frequently gets involved in worldly affairs unexpectedly, causing disputes.

    And in the Magic Association, becoming "Zelrich's disciple" is synonymous with being made a cripple.  Tohsaka Nagato is a rare talent who returns without incident after becoming his disciple.

    He is both a magician and the highest magus, the "Magic Marshal" Kisua.  His posture is strong and powerful.  His style is enough to be called Lao Dang Yizhuang.

    The history of the Holy Grail War

    About two hundred years ago, when Einzbern and Magiri from Europe came to Japan, which was beyond the reach of the Magic Association, and came into contact with Tohsaka on the ideal spiritual land of Fuyuki, the history of the Holy Grail War began.  .  The history of this large-scale magic ritual, which has been repeated through trial and error until modern times, is written side by side with representative events that occurred in each period, tracing the changes of the times.

    (Translator＊s note: Trial and error [?俴??]: Choose a possible solution to the problem, and if it fails, choose another possible solution and try again.)

    Holy Grail War World History Japanese History

    About 1790

    Preparation for the Holy Grail War

    Around 1790, Einzbern and Machiri arrived in Japan.  After that, ten years were spent preparing for the First Holy Grail War.

    About 1800

    The First Holy Grail War

    The original Holy Grail War.  There were no formal rules set in advance; the Master's consciousness as a "participant" was thin; there were no Command Seals like there are now, so the servants disobeyed orders, etc., and the ritual failed before it even took shape.  The place where the Holy Grail descends is Ryutongji Temple.

    About 1860

    The Second Holy Grail War

    In view of the failure of the first time, the first session was held only after the detailed rules were planned out.  Although the "Command Spell System" was completed and the master could use the servants at will, the ceremony ended in failure.  The place where the Holy Grail descends is the Tohsaka Residence.

    About 1930

    The Third Holy Grail War

    Held on the eve of World War II.  The Imperial Army and the Nazis also got involved around the Little Holy Grail and started a battle in the imperial capital, but failed because the Little Holy Grail was destroyed.  The place where the Holy Grail descends is winterwooden church.  The Great Holy Grail was contaminated by swallowing Angora Mainyu.

    About 1990

    The Fourth Holy Grail War

    The era of zero has been fictionalized.  Kirei Kotomine, Kiritsugu Emiya and Tokiomi Tosaka participated.  Learning from the lessons learned last time, the Little Holy Grail changed from an inorganic object (it is a tool regardless of its shape or function) to an organic object (Homonkulutz made by Einzbern).  The location where the Holy Grail descends is a residential street in the city.  On the occasion of the final battle, a big fire breaks out in the residential street where they arrive.  It became a tragic event in which hundreds of people died.  Emiya Kiritsugu became the winner of this session, but the ceremony ended in failure because he destroyed the Holy Grail.

    About 2000

    The Fifth Holy Grail War

    The latest and final war is told in fate/staynight.  A fierce battle ensued that could be called the finale of the Holy Grail War to date.  It was also a year in which Kirei Kotomine, who served as the supervisor, killed Baget, the original participant, and replaced him as the master of the Lancer, and many other unexpected events occurred.

    About 2010

    The disintegration of the Holy Grail War

    About ten years after the Fifth Holy Grail War.  The noble Lord El-Melloi II (whose real name is Weber Velvet. One of the Masters of the Fourth Holy Grail War) visited Fuyuki City and joined forces with the head of the Tohsaka family to completely dismantle the Great Holy Grail.  As the Magic Association plans to revive the Great Holy Grail, the two sides are completely at odds.  After a great commotion comparable to the Holy Grail War, the Great Holy Grail was disintegrated.  The Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City has come to a complete end here.  1789

    The French Revolution broke out.

    Since Louis XVI, a large number of people have died on the guillotine.

    Empress Catherine II of Russia dies.

    The revolutionary government collapsed.  Napoleon looked up.

    1814

    The collapse of Napoleon's empire.  Europe enters the Vienna System.

    Britain has completed substantial industrial development through the Industrial Revolution that began to develop gradually in the mid-eighteenth century.

    Paxbritannica.  Victoria dynasty Britain held world hegemony.

    (Translator＊s Note: Refers to world peace under British power)

    After being defeated in the Opium War and the Second Opium War, the Qing Empire knelt down to Europe.

    1914

    The First World War broke out.  Modern weapons such as tanks, machine guns, biplanes, and poison gas were put into use.

    The Russian Revolution of 1917.  Nicholas II and other members of the Romanov royal family were executed by the revolutionary forces.

    1918

    The First World War ended.  Approximately 9 million soldiers died in combat, and approximately 10 million non-combatants died.  The Versailles system begins.  European monarchies essentially collapsed.

    The Soviet Union was established.

    The Munich coup and its failure.  The culprit Adolf Hitler and others were arrested and imprisoned.

    Lenin died.  Later, Stalin took power.  Implement a large-scale purge campaign.

    The Nazis became the first political party in Germany.

    Night of the Long Knives.  The SA were purged and Adolf Hitler became president.

    Nazi Germany moves into the Rhine River.  The Versailles system collapsed.

    1938

    The Second World War broke out.

    1945

    The end of World War II.

    Korean War.

    Vietnam War.  There was a strong anti-war wave in the United States.

    Cold War.  Due to the confrontation between the two major powers, the United States and the Soviet Union, nuclear fear spread.

    The Cuban crisis.  The world predicted that a nuclear war would break out, but in the end the tragedy was prevented.

    The unification of East and West Germany.

    year 1991

    The Soviet Union disintegrated.  1790

    The eleventh generation shogun Tokugawa Iesai ruled the world.  Matsudaira Sadanobu launched lenient reforms.

    1867

    The great government is returned.  The Edo shogunate ended and power returned to the Meiji government.

    1874

    The freedom and civil rights movement flourished, and feudal politics came to an end.

    1904

    The Russo-Japanese War broke out.  The following year Japan was victorious and the Treaty of Portsmouth was signed.

    1912

    Emperor Meiji passed away.  The Taisho Era begins.

    1923

    The Great Kanto Earthquake.

    1926

    Emperor Taisho died.  The Showa era begins.

    The Military Department began to increase its political voice.

    1932

    Manchukuo was established.  During the May 15th Incident, young naval officers launched a rebellion.  Assassination InukaiPrime Minister Yi.

    1936

    The 226 incident.  The young army generals rose up in heavy snow in Tokyo.

    The acquisition of resources, as well as the awareness of dangers in Europe, etc. were affected by various ideas, and eventually the military lost control.  Drag Japan into the quagmire of war.

    1945

    The war is over.

    ??Ghq will conduct post-war rule and build a new Japan.

    The economy is highly developed.

    in 1989

    Emperor Showa passed away.  The Heisei era begins.

    1990

    The bubble economy brings unprecedented prosperity and collapse.

    Afterwards, the "lost decade" ushered in.

    The stage of war? Fuyuki

    Fuyuki City is a local city with rich natural environment, surrounded by mountains to the south and the sea to the north.  The Weiyuan River runs through the north and south of the city and is the dividing line between the east and west of the town.  The east side of the river is called Xindu, which is a rebuilt industrial and commercial area.  To the west of the river is Shenshan Town.  This is a residential street lined with old houses.  The residences of the main characters, such as the Emiya Residence and the Tohsaka Residence, are all in Miyama Town.

    The first and fifth time? Location of the Holy Grail＊s arrival: Ryudong Temple, large underground cave

    Enzoyama is a mountain located in the southwest of Fuyuki City.  It can be said to be the center of the magic flowing in this place.  There is a huge cavity underground, where the Great Holy Grail is installed and where the first Holy Grail descended.

    The second time? Location of the Holy Grail＊s arrival: Tohsaka Residence

    The location of the second Holy Grail arrival is the Tohsaka family's mansion, which manages Fuyuki's spiritual veins.  Like Mount Enzo, this is also a place where excellent spiritual veins flow.

    The third time? Location of the Holy Grail＊s arrival: Fuyuki Church

    The third Holy Grail descended on the altar of the Holy Cathedral Church in Fuyuki City.  In addition, the church started sending out overseers from this term.

    The fourth time? Location of the Holy Grail＊s arrival: Fuyuki Central Park (old residential area)

    Fuyuki Central Park was a residential street until it was destroyed by a fire ten years ago.  As a result of becoming the site of the Fourth Holy Grail's descent, it suffered the tragedy of a great fire.

    The large cave beneath Ryutong Temple

    There is a huge cavity beneath Mount Yuanzang.  This place was named the cave where the dragon (a different name for the spiritual vein) lives, that is, "Dragon Cave".  This is also the origin of the name "Liutong Temple" built on the mountain.  A terrifyingly huge magic circle is painted on the garlic-shaped rock surface.  This is the Great Holy Grail, also known as the "Grail of Heaven", which is the true core of the Holy Grail War.  Sitting at the center of the formation is the "Winter Saint" Justeza.  Two hundred years ago, the Einzbern woman offered her body as the center of the Great Holy Grail.  After the Fifth Holy Grail War in the HF route, the Hollow collapsed along with the Great Holy Grail.

    (Translator＊s note: ※Dragon§ and ※Willow§ have the same pronunciation in Japanese.)

    The Little Holy Grail of the Ages

    "Holy Grail" It is a universal tool that can fulfill the wish of the holder.  Participants in the Holy Grail War fought and shed blood to obtain it.

    However, it was just a fake called the "Little Holy Grail", a false trophy.  However, it would be too flippant to regard it as a "McGuffin" (a meaningless thing in name only).  The Little Holy Grail also has extremely important meanings and abilities, and is an indispensable element.  But the Little Holy Grail is different from the Great Holy Grail. Its posture will change in every war.  In this item, let＊s talk about the changes to the Little Holy Grail.

    (Translator＊s note: Macguffin is a movie term that refers to people and things that can advance the plot of the movie, and their detailed descriptions are not necessarily important.)

    The First Holy Grail War

    The Second Holy Grail War

    The Third Holy Grail War

    An object with the ability of a holy relic

    Until the third time, the Lesser Holy Grail in the Holy Grail War was literally a "cup".  However, because the Small Holy Grail was damaged in the third battle, the ritual was terminated, so it later became a form capable of self-management.

    The Fourth Holy Grail War

    Irisviel von Einzbern [irisvielvaneinzbern]

    Irisviel is the Homunculus who was forged by Einzbern in order to become the Lesser Holy Grail with a body.

    Although she was killed by Kotomine Kirei, she entrusted the catalyst "Avalon" hidden in her body to summon Saber to Emiya Kiritsugu, and was later inherited by Shirou.

    (Translator＊s note: Homunculus is an artificial life form.)

    The Fifth Holy Grail War

    Illyasviel von Einzbern[illyasvielvoneinzbern]

    The Lesser Holy Grail in the Fifth Holy Grail War is the heart of Illyasviel (hereinafter referred to as Illya).

    She is a special Hormonkulutz created by combining the essence of alchemy with Irisviel as her mother and Emiya Kiritsugu as her father.

    The Holy Grail hidden in Illya is far more refined than that of her mother Irisviel.  It can be said that it was a treasure that Einzbern gave away because he was determined to win.

    Illya is wearing the "dress of heaven".  This figure made Zang Yan, who had turned into a hungry insect of obsession, recall the ideals he had cherished in the past.

    Another Small Holy Grail prepared by Makiri

    Matou Sakura

    At the end of the Fourth Holy Grail War, Magiri (Matou Zouken) obtained the fragments of the Holy Grail.  He used this as a catalyst to bury the engraved insect that was born into Sakura's body, transforming her into an incomplete Little Holy Grail.

    "Command Spell" that binds followers

    There are roughly two ways to use command spells.  One is the absolute command power over the followers.  For example, suppose there is a Servant whose character resists "torture and killing of the weak".  If you consume a command spell to issue an order, the follower will "certainly" carry it out (although the follower's impression of you will be extremely bad afterwards).  Then the other one is to strengthen the servant's ability.  Although the effects are temporary, their effectiveness is huge.  Also, the Command Seal is something "given" by the Great Holy Grail. If you want to increase the number of paintings, you must take it from others just like Kotomine Kirei took the Lancer's Command Seal from Batget.

    How to make a command spell

    When the contract between the Servant and the Master is established, the Great Holy Grail will inject its magic power into the Master's magic circuit and automatically create a command spell.  Since the shape of the Command Spell is determined by the characteristics of the magic circuit, it depends on the Master rather than the Servant.  Once decided, it will not change, and even if it is taken away by another Master, its shape will not change.

    The command spell engraved on Shirou Emiya＊s left hand.  Sword and scabbard theme.  It probably hints at the inherent barrier "Unlimited Sword Control", or the sheath of the holy sword hidden in his body.

    The command seal engraved on Tohsaka Rin＊s right hand.  Probably because they are related by blood and both have the qualifications to summon servants of the same rank (archer), the design of Rin's Command Seal is very similar to Tokiomi's.

    "The distortion of the Holy Grail caused by "all the evil in this world (angramainyu)"

    After the third Holy Grail War, a decisive and fundamental change occurred.  That's not something as simple as "the rules have changed."  It's that the Great Holy Grail itself has mutated, been contaminated, and completely distorted.  Angramainyu, the eighth-class servant of Avenger who was weak and defeated at the beginning of the war.  His soul was sucked into the Holy Grail according to the rules, and then contaminated the Holy Grail.  The Third Holy Grail War was a "voided game" that ended without a winner because the Small Holy Grail (appearing to be an actual "cup") was destroyed during the battle; but only the "Great Holy Grail"  The result of "contamination" will continue to have an impact on the war after the next term.  The Holy Grail is regarded as the all-powerful instrument that can grant the wish of the victor, and its function is still alive even after being polluted.  However, that implementation method was added with endless "malice".  "Wantfully distorted interpretation of wishes" is a common method used by demons in novels.  But the irony is that what made this Holy Grail turn into that was the malice of the humans who created the source of the pollution, Angola Mainyu.

    Through "All the evil in this world (angramainyu)"

    The wish placed on the Holy Grail comes true

    Angola Mainyu is a young man who is entrusted to bear all the sins of this world in order to prove the goodness of human beings in a village where a sparrow is small but has all the internal organs, like a small world.  He was expected to become the "symbol of evil", but when he was summoned as a Servant, defeated, and then sucked into the Holy Grail, he evoked a negative miracle.  The power of the Holy Grail as a wish machine accepted the wishes of the people entrusted to Angora Mainyu, and granted him, who only had a soul, power consistent with the "symbol of evil" and a body.  Angola Mainyu took the Great Holy Grail as his weapon and wanted to be born into this world as an example of the realization of the third magic.

    Distorting the influence of the Holy Grail on the Holy Grail War system

    After being parasitized and contaminated by Angora Mainyu, the function of "fulfilling the winner's wish" has not changed, and the Holy Grail continues to operate.  Its power is huge. At first glance, it seems that nothing has changed.  But, that has definitely changed.

    The first point is the way to realize your wish.  Wishes are often interpreted in the direction of evil and are often fulfilled only in forms that bring destruction and disaster.  A representative example is the massive fire that hit a residential area in Fuyuki City ten years ago.

    Then the second point is uncontrollability.  Once released, the Great Holy Grail will begin to flow out "all the evil in this world (angramainyu)".  The disaster that evokes disaster continues to spread evil until all human beings who deserve to be cursed are destroyed.?.

    In addition, the black mud contained in the Holy Grail will cause the servant to reverse into a bad state called "blackening".

    The birth of the anti-hero

    Because the Holy Grail absorbed the avenger, many "bugs" occurred in the Holy Grail War.  One of them is the existence of "anti-heroes".  The contents of the Holy Grail, which should have been colorless, were contaminated by black, and the existence of "those who are evil in the world but are also defined as heroes", that is, anti-heroes, was recognized, and they could be summoned as heroes.

    The appearance of Gilgamesh

    During the Fourth Holy Grail War, Gilgamesh was bathed in black mud flowing from the Great Holy Grail.  Normally, they would die of madness or be absorbed on the spot.  However, he is an extraordinary hero-king.  He was able to ignore even that evil, acquire a body through mud, and return to the living world.  After this incarnation, Gilgamesh became able to appear in the world without spending magic power.

    (Translator's note: To receive the fleshmeans that gods or the like appear in human form. Because it is also translated as "obtaining the flesh body" here, it is weird, so I have kept it. I believe it is not a big problem)

    The pollution of Matou Sakura

    As mentioned before, during the Fourth Holy Grail War, part of the broken Holy Grail was transplanted into Matou Sakura's body.  But at this time, the Holy Grail has been contaminated by "all the evil in this world (angramainyu)".  So, what about Sakura who has the fragment of the Holy Grail?  ??Of course, she was also contaminated.  Therefore, Sakura in the hf route fell into a state called "blackening".

    The intentions surrounding the Fifth Holy Grail War

    The Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City is a "major event" that attracts the attention of organizations related to the magic world.  In particular, the Holy Church always wants to see if it is the "real" Holy Grail, and the Magic Association wants to take possession of "Fuyuki's Holy Grail".  Therefore, each organization sends its master candidates to the Holy Grail War, gathering the strength of the organization to raise the "relics that have a strong connection with the hero" that are necessary to summon the servants.

    Magic Association: Surveillance Holy Grail

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the three Gosan families who designed the Holy Grail War are people from the Magic Association.  It can be said that it is the organization that has the deepest connection with the Holy Grail War.  In the fifth time, Bajiet was sent as a talent other than Yu Sanjia.  What they are pursuing is the "Fuyuki's Holy Grail", which is the crystallization of magic, and thus the plan to reach the root.  If the "real" Holy Grail according to the teachings of the Holy Church appeared, the Magic Association would not show any interest.

    ????????? Bazett Fragamcremitz

    A powerful martial arts magician dispatched by the Magic Association, he was originally Lancer's master, but he died tragically due to Kotomine's plot.

    Holy Church: Eliminate the Holy Grail, if you can＊t do it, leave it to the most ideal person

    The existence of the "Holy Grail" is also an important matter that the church is very concerned about.  In order to see through the coming "Holy Grail" and allow the Holy Grail War to proceed smoothly while keeping it secret from the secular world, the church will send supervisors.

    Einzbern: Can we complete the Holy Grail War this time?

    The clan that has the deepest connection with the Holy Grail War is the Einzbern.  Because the person who was offered as a sacrifice to complete the Great Holy Grail was the ancestor of the clan, Justeza herself.  In the fourth time, Emiya Kiritsugu was recruited into the clan from outside in order to win.

    Matou Zouken: Reaching Immortality with the Third Magic

    "Weird old man" Matou Zouken turns himself into a bug and parasitizes others to extend his life.  However, the huge amount of time eroded his soul.  Zang Yan is anxious about the fact that "the day when the soul will be completely corrupted is not far away".  In order to activate the Great Holy Grail and gain true immortality, he buried the Marking Insect as his own body into Sakura's body to prepare for war.

    The Special Characteristics of the Fifth Holy Grail War

    The fifth Holy Grail War that unfolded in fate/staynight, even compared with the previous four, can be said to be full of special circumstances.  The short war interval, the characteristics of the Servants, the functions of the Holy Grailetc.  Its peculiarities will be explained here.

    It happened in just ten years since the fourth time

    Originally, the Holy Grail War occurred on a sixty-year cycle.  However, this time only ten years have passed since the fourth time.  This is because the fourth time ended with most of the magic power accumulated in the Great Holy Grail unused, and it did not take much time to refill the magic power.

    The Little Holy Grail has the function of being a master

    "The Living Little Holy Grail" Illya is the Master who contracted with Berserker.  It can be said that it is a very abnormal situation to fight personally for the sake of victory for what is supposed to be a trophy.

    There are two Small Holy Grails

    Originally, the rules stipulated that only one Small Holy Grail would be prepared "given to the only winner".  However, in the fifth time, two (two) Small Holy Grails were prepared, Illya and Matou Sakura.

    &nbsp;The existence of Gilgamesh

    Gilgamesh survived the Fourth Holy Grail War and was exposed to the "mud" flowing from the Holy Grail and gained a physical body in this world, so he can continue to appear in this world.  He was able to live inconspicuously for ten years because he took the rejuvenation drug and changed his appearance and personality.

    The existence of the heroic spirit Emiya and Emiya Shirou

    The true identity of Archer who participated in the fifth war is the heroic spirit Emiya, who is the future form of Shirou Emiya.  The same person participates as a master and a servant. There is no precedent for such an abnormal situation.

 Related works: Barrier magic and similar magic

    Enchantment

    The realm that divides the world.  Although it means "division", in magic, the barrier means the effect that separates the inside and the outside and acts on the inside and the boundary line.

    There are two types of barriers: those that are made by processing existing internal and external boundaries such as land and buildings, and those that first lay down what you have prepared and then divide the space.  Among them, the former includes barriers built using the magician's mansion or land as a defense plan against other magicians or as an anti-theft countermeasure.  The latter method involves weaving magic-melted hair into ropes, using these ropes to surround a certain area of ??land, and then drawing a magic circle, etc.

    An example of its effectiveness on the boundary line is the barrier set up at the Emiya residence to detect intruders.

    An easy-to-understand example of an internal effect is the Noble Phantasm "Seal of Others? Blood Fortandromeda" used by Rider.  Because this is a Noble Phantasm, it has a far more sinister function than other barriers. It dissolves the human beings inside, converts them into magic power, and then absorbs it.

    An example of the effect on the boundary line is Emiya Residence.  Zhang has a simple barrier that will sound an alarm to notify when a hostile person invades.

    Examples of effects within the barrier

    Sealed by others? The school shrouded in the Blood Temple.  Although powerful, the effect is indirect and difficult to affect magicians.

    "Magic" that turns the impossible into the possible

    ? Magic.  That is a different kind of mystery than magic.  In that era, magicians called magic what was impossible with magic or science and technology.  When something can be achieved by spending time and money, no matter how difficult it is, it is not considered magic.  When human civilization was still in its infancy, all magic was magic.  However, with the advancement of science and technology, "things that can be done" by human hands have increased, while magic has decreased correspondingly.  The number of "magic" remaining in modern times is very small, only five.  In fate/staynight, the realization of one of the "third magics" occupies what can be said to be the backbone of the Holy Grail War.

    All magicians aim to achieve "magic".  Even if it is not reached, it will be achieved by the next generation.  Even if the next generation fails to arrive, it will be left to the next generation This is how the trial and error history of magic is woven.

    The First Magic is one of the oldest magics, but the details are unknown.  Its content seems to be common sense to a certain privileged class of magicians.  Although the user of the First Magic has passed away, it is rumored that his direct relatives are still barely alive.

    The second magic is a magic that observes countless parallel worlds and travels between the worlds at will.  The user is Kishua Zelrich Shibain Ogu.  He used this magic to create gem swords that absorb magic power from other worlds, and boxes that can hold a large number of items inside.

    The materialization of the third magic soul, in other words, is the magic to achieve complete immortality.  On the day of completion, an endless source of magic power will be obtained due to the perpetual motion of the soul.  This magic is inherited from the Einzbern family, and the system of the Holy Grail War was built to realize it.

    The fourth magic is the same as the first magic, its details are unknown.  The content has not been circulated.  However, the existing magicians all agree that the fourth magic exists and acknowledge its existence.  In addition, the user's name is not clear.

    The fifth magical wandering magician? Aozaki Aoko inherited the magic from her grandfather.  Also known as "Magic Qing".  As a user, Aozaki Aoko's ability as a magician is mediocre, but she is outstanding in destruction.  It is said on the streets that based on her characteristics, "Magic Ao" may also be a magic related to destruction.

    (Translator＊s note: I firmly believe it is not related to destruction, above.)

    Five magicians

    There are five types of magic that remain in modern times.  People who can perform these magics are called "Magicians".  And as the oldest magic, the user of the first magic has been regarded as an old friend, so the number of magic users who "survive" is determined to be four.

    "It is assumed that "things that can only be achieved through magic" can be achieved with more advanced magic or science and technology in the future.  At that time, magic will be reduced to mere "technology".  Many magics in the past disappeared from the world in this way.  So, will the power called "magic" only decrease?  No, that's not right.  As magicians reach existing or completely unknown new magics, new magics will be born, and their number may increase.  Of course, this is undoubtedly much more difficult than a camel passing through the eye of a needle or finding a gemstone in the desert.  However, it's not impossible.  The actual existence of magicians is proof of this.  Therefore, magicians target magic from high places.  Believe in your own hands one dayI will reach the stars in the sky and continue to study every day.

    The death of magic, the death of magicians

    Magicians are as long-lived as magicians.  As long as you use life-extending magic, it is not impossible to survive for hundreds or thousands of years.  However, the ※end§ must come.  Is the death of magicians the death of the magic they use?  This is not right.  The magic will be inherited by the next generation of successors and will not disappear.  The death of magic is when it can be realized by ordinary means.

    Save the four digits of the hit

    The user of the first magic mentioned earlier has died.  So, what kind of characters are the remaining four?

    The current situation is that since two of the four people are hiding, there are only two magicians whose names have been revealed.  One is Kishua Zelrich Shobein Ogu.  The other one is Aozaki Aoko.  Magicians and those who are qualified as magicians basically have character problems, but these two people are particularly weird.  Frequently appearing in the world, spreading trouble casually, and then running away to unknown places  It can be said that they are two disturbing existences.

    Koasia Zelric?

    "Magic Marshal" Zelrich is the user of the second magic.  Possessing the ability to move freely to parallel worlds while maintaining one's own identity.  His nickname "kaleidoscope" comes from the fact that "he can peer into countless parallel worlds."

    He also personally made many magic costumes applied to the second magic.  The jewel sword Zelritch is something that creates a passage to a parallel world, and then draws out magic power almost unlimitedly through that passage.  In addition, the kaleidostick is a fun-loving and fun magic costume that draws out various skills from the parallel world and allows the contractor to use them (the clothes will also change).

    Aozaki Aoko

    One of the rare "Magicians" existing in the world, the user of the fifth magic "Magic Blue".

    The Aozaki family is an ancient family and is responsible for managing one of the few sacred places in Japan.  Ever since the owner opened the way to the source a few generations ago, the owner has a high chance of inheriting the role of a magician.  Aoko stopped the succession struggle with her sister Orange and succeeded to the throne of the master and "magician".

    Her ability as a magician is at an extremely average level, but in the field of "destruction" she is superb.  He is called "magicgunner", "missblue" and other aliases by magicians.  As a magician, he is a master of destruction, and he also has a bit of a personality disorder, so he is regarded as a troublesome person by the Magic Association.  Now, with one suitcase as your companion, you can travel as you please.  The fact that she could not be brought under control became an annoyance to the Magic Association.

    Successful examples of magic

    ※Magic§ is a special existence in the world.  Moreover, there are extremely few people who witness the moment when magic is realized.  There are even many people who don＊t even know it exists, or they end their lives by searching for it in order to encounter it but failing to achieve it.  In the world of fate/staynight, magic is such a special, special and exceptional thing.  However, what is described in the main story is a special Holy Grail War.  It is a special, unique and exceptional system to achieve magic.  In a place with such a system that is divorced from worldly principles, there will indeed be a gathering of people who are divorced from the world.

    So, breaking away from the mundane world caused a miracle called magic.  In this section, we will talk about the many magics that occurred during the Holy Grail War.

    Gem Sword Zelrich

    A magical sword bearing Zelrich＊s own name.  It was once Zelrich's favorite sword, but now it is Tohsaka's family treasure.  With the second magic, it can connect the road to the parallel world.

    The birth of all the evil in this world (angramainyu)

    The evil wishes that people pray to angramainyu are connected with the Great Holy Grail, and the cursed concept of "all the evil in this world" begins to be fleshed out.  This can be said to be a successful example of the third magic (materialization of the soul).

    Magic level effects

    Although it is generally stated that "the number of magic is five", this number does not represent all "effects comparable to magic".  As there are several examples in the story, there are many magical costumes and creatures "shaped by magic" in the world.  Finally, there are even things that have no definite form and only exist in "activity".

    ?The representative example is the secret sword "Swallow Return" cast by the assassin Sasaki Kojiro.  This is a special move where the blade traces individual trajectories completely simultaneously and slices open the target.  It is what is called "kischurzelretch" in magic, and it can be said to be a limited realization of the second magic "operation of parallel worlds".

    In addition, the "inherent barrier" of magic, which rewrites reality with the artist's mental landscape, is also considered a miraculous technique close to magic.  Although it is temporary, it can be used to change the world.There are not many great magicians in the world.

    The ideal and independent town (avalon)

    The "sheath" paired with the holy sword Excalibur.  The holder will not age and injuries will be healed quickly.

    "Liberation by True Name" will be broken down into small parts and spread out in the air, protecting the holder from all interference.  When fully protected, it is virtually impossible to harm the wielder.  Even interference from the parallel world based on the second magic will not be accepted.  Even the "absolute protection" that repels magic attacks is a kind of magic.  No one can harm the king who is at peace in the land of Avalon.

    When the "Utopia of Independence from the World" exerts its power, not even the King of Heroes can harm Saber.

    Caster＊s Magic (Limited to Ryudouji Temple)

    In the past, "magic" and "magic" were synonymous, and all magicians were magicians.  The true form of the fifth caster, Medea, was a witch who lived in such an age of gods.  Therefore, the magic she performs has power close to the realm of magic.  She can use her "High-Speed ??Divine Word" skill to perform any great magic in one move, and her skills even surpass those of the most powerful magicians and transcendent magicians in modern times.  Although Medea is not a magician, no one would object to describing her as a "magician who is infinitely close to being a magician".

    The world was once full of magic.  The embodiment of the marvelous mystery of the past was Medea.

    Fantasy species (thousand-year-level fantasy beasts and holy beasts)

    Creatures mentioned in myths and legends from around the world.  Representative examples include dragons, goblins, ghosts, etc.  The Pegasus that the rider rides on is also one of the fantasy species.

    Their existence itself is a mystery, and their mere existence is superior to ordinary magic.  Especially since they have existed for thousands of years after birth, they are considered to be equivalent to magic, and just witnessing them can be said to be a miracle.

    Servant＊s space transfer

    Space transfer is a magic located in the realm of magic.  Usually it cannot be used easily, but the master of the servant can realize it with restrictions by using the command spell.  That's the forced call.  No matter how far the distance is, with a command, the servant will run across the long distance to the master's side.

    (Translator＊s Note: Grass Mud Horse＃Magic in the Magic Realm＃)

    Zelrich's Treasure Chest

    According to legend of the Tosaka family, it is now a mysterious box that Rin loves to use.  Produced by Zelrich.

    It looks like a "real treasure box" on the outside, but it is actually a "magic box" made by applying the second magic.  By bending the space, most items can be stored inside.  Perhaps due to the influence of the second magic, the flow of time inside and outside the box is deviated, and one hour inside is equivalent to one day outside.

 Works related to Monthly World Organization

    Two major organizations in the magic world

    The Magic Association is the sponsoring organization of the Holy Grail War, and the Holy Church is the supervising organization.  Although the two are opposites, they are connected by a common point.  That is "a deep connection with magic."  In this section, we will explain the two parties as the "Magic Organization".

    ※There are technologies that exist in this world that few people know about.  That's "magic".  He uses the mana that fills the world and the od that circulates in his body to realize mysterious techniques.

    The Magic Association is a mutual aid association for students who learn magic as a science.  They fear that the mystery will leak outside of themselves.  The popular and widely recognized mystery is no longer a mystery, because there is no "power" left anywhere.  Furthermore, they did not recognize the mysteries of local customs (so-called "spells") as knowledge and therefore despised them.

    The Templar Church hates magic.  To be precise, they don't want to admit that people who are not "saints chosen by God" can exert mysterious powers at will.

    The two have been at odds since ancient times, until now.  The three major departments of the Magic Association

    Magic Association

    Headquarters: Clock Tower (London)

    The Alchemist＊s Institute: Atlas Academy (Egypt)

    Composite Association: Wandering Sea (Nordic)

    The Magic Association can be roughly divided into three departments.  These are called the three major departments.

    One is the "Timepiece Tower".  This department is now regarded as the association's headquarters and exists within the British Museum in London, England.  The name of the Clock Tower is related to the Big Ben.  Newer than other departments, its history is about two thousand years.  It was founded in the first year of the Western calendar and has grown and developed as the latest research institution.

    One is the "Atlas Courtyard".  This department is located in the Atlas Mountains of Egypt and is also known as the "Crypt of the Giants".  It is also a research organization where alchemists gather, and it implements secrecy that is far more thorough than other departments, so the details are unknown.

    One is the "Wandering Sea".  The huge mountain range wandering in the North Atlantic is also known as the "moving coffin".  There is no general hierarchy within the organization, and it is thought that it does not expect "further development of magic" like the Clock Tower, but the truth is unknown.

    The above three departments work together to run the Magic Association This is just a joke.  The above three departments have not been negotiating for a long time.  Although they are not hostile, the three have different ideas, so it is okay to think that there is a considerable gap between them.

    ??Also, in addition to the Magic Association, there are also organizations that manage mysteries in various regions such as Japan, China, and the Middle East, but due to differences in ideas, there is no open communication.

    Magicians of the Magic Association

    With exceptions like Emiya Shirou, magicians usually belong to magic associations.  It goes without saying that Tohsaka Rin came from a well-known family, and Kotomine Kirei, who originally belonged to the Holy Church Church, also had a registered residence in the Magic Association in the form of a dispatch.  Having said that, the magicians in the association are not of the same mind, as is evident from fate/staynight.

    Magicians all share the same goal of "reaching the source."  But that means, as long as I can get there by myself, that will be fine.  As a result, the association has become a whirlpool of antagonism and intrigue, doubts and hostility among its members.

    The highest school of magic, "Clock Tower"

    The Clock Tower is now the center of the Magic Association, or the Magic Association itself, with the British Museum in London as its base.  Magicians from all over the world gather here to study magic day and night, and at the same time, they work hard to win over other factions, compete for power, and obtain budgets.  The structure of the organization is complex and strange, and it can never be called a heart, but their magic research is indeed the most advanced in the world.  Underground of the building is the research area for magicians, including the workshop and library.  Of course, to ordinary people, it is just a "museum with legitimate origins", but in the deepest part there is a special area (prison?) called "the bottom of the bridge", where many people who are judged by the association to be "dangerous because of their outstanding talents" are imprisoned.  A magician who is "sealed and appointed".  Also, it seems that the "evil spirit" Gasami [布扒立奴], who is regarded as the greatest disaster of the Magic Association, is imprisoned in the underground of the Tower of London.

    The highest person in charge of the Clock Tower, the "Dean", has been the same person for two thousand years since its establishment, so it is considered to be an existence separate from human beings.

    It is also the Clock Tower that manages magic-related patent rights. The Tohsaka family's current finances are maintained by the patent fees allocated here.

    The nobles (lords) who are immersed in the struggle for power

    "Magic Association, no, there are several ancient families in the Clock Tower.  They are called lords and are feared by others.

    There are three great noble families and about twenty relatives, all of whom are well-known in the outside world.A famous family.  The shortest history of a noble family is five hundred years, and the longest is more than two thousand years.  Since the distant and unfamiliar past, they have been immersed in conspiracy.

    Bartomelo [barthomeloi]

    A well-known nobleman from the Magic Association.  The current master, Barthomeloilorelei, serves as the assistant to the dean of the Clock Tower.  Those related to the family have a strong sense of elitism and look down upon almost everyone outside their own family.  In addition, the current master is regarded as "the highest magician in modern times".

    El-Melloi [el-melloi]

    Belongs to the school of the famous Archibald family.  In the Fourth Holy Grail War, Cainus Archibald, a nobleman, participated in the war as a Master.  However, due to the sudden death of Kenas in battle, the Archibald family and the El-Melloi school suffered from decline.  Later, based on the rank of magician Webber Velvet, who was once a disciple of Kainus

    A magician will be given a "rank" corresponding to his strength.  The highest position is designated as the grand, but its details are unknown.  In addition, the Clock Tower Lecturer Noble El-Melloi II, who has many crowned disciples, seems to be stuck in the mediocre rank of "fourth class" for some reason.

    Color level

    Unlike ordinary ranks, those who become special beings will be given the title of "color".

    The highest position is derived from the three primary colors of red [red], blue [cyan], and yellow.  Next are orange, purple, green, and black as synthetic colors.  The higher the latter, the lower the level.  In addition, the title does not stipulate that there can only be one person for each color.  As long as they are great magicians or people with special talents, they will be generously given color ranks.

    Seal the designated executor

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT of course, the freedom of movement will be imprisoned, and even the research of magic will become unscrupulous.  Therefore, the designated target will of course resist desperately and fight without hesitation.  In order to forcefully recover the magicians designated by the seal, the association will dispatch "enforcers".  There were about thirty people in total, and Bajiet was one of them.

    Crypt of the Giants "Atlas Court"

    One of the three major departments, the Atlas Academy built a stronghold in the Atlas Mountains of Egypt.  Magicians, especially the division centered around alchemists, have been around since before the ages.

    Although the communication with the Magic Association Headquarters and the Clock Tower has become thinner, we will rent out talents (of course, alchemists) if requested.  Moreover, its trading clients also include the Holy Church.

    The alchemists of the Atlas Academy are, to put it bluntly, "technicians" and "weapon forgers".  Create a weapon to defeat the "end of the future" that the first president reached at the end of his calculations.  As this happened over and over again, it changed into its current form.

    The minimum requirement for belonging to Atlas Academy is to be able to think in three divisions and think at high speed.  Since they are just "alchemists", they have no connection with the magician's trick of producing magic fireballs in the Clock Tower.

    Who is an alchemist?

    A person who studies material flow.  That's the Alchemist.  The alchemists of the Clock Tower combined it with Western magic to create products like Einzbern's Homonkulutz.

    However, the alchemists of the Atlas Academy are closer to the original meaning than that, and set the "transformation of events" as the highest goal.  The "transformation of base metals into gold" that is often mentioned in alchemy is just a "transformation of matter" to the members of the Atlas Academy, and it is nothing more than a childish and clumsy technology that is far from ideal.  Their alchemy is a highly developed form of the ancient Egyptian metallurgy that was its origin. Unlike all the alchemy performed by the magicians of the Clock Tower, it is almost completely uninfluenced by Western magic.

    The prototype of the association "Wandering Sea"

    The Wandering Sea is an organization that is parallel to Atlas Academy and is called the prototype of the Magic Association.  It is said that among the founders of the Magic Association, there were many heretical magicians who were driven away by the Wandering Sea or Atlas Academy and lost their refuge.

    The base camp of Wandering Sea is located in Northern Europe.  It has the nickname "Mobile Coffin" because it is the moving mountain itself.  It usually wanders on the sea as its name suggests, but it is said that it occasionally walks on land.

    The content of its research seems to be mainly the transformation of the physical body (human body), but the details are unknown.  A magician named Fuabolo Loween was once registered, but later escaped.  It is said that he turned his body into a sea of ??chaos in order to gain eternity and then became a vampire.  His name, in the form of "nerochaos", is engraved on the list of the ancestors of vampires, the "Twenty-Seven Ancestors of the Dead Apostles".  It is a monster that forms a unique barrier inside its body, and 666 beast factors reside there

    Holy Church

    &nbsp;In the world of fate/staynight, there is also the Catholic Church as we know it.  Its influence spreads all over the world, centered in Western Europe.  Telling God's love and relieving the poor and sick are their main purposes, but inside, there are secret organizations that perform special purposes.  That is the "Temple Church".

    Their purpose is to "annihilate heretics."  Use mysterious techniques to insult God, kill humans, disrupt the world, and distort the laws that run the world - God's truth.  These are all heretics and should be exterminated.  But heresy is powerful.  Vampire fangs or magic bullets can easily destroy a person's body.  Therefore, the church has powerful "trump cards" such as the Agents, the Knights, and the Eighth Mystery Society.

    At the end of the bloody struggle, in modern times, a harmonious relationship was finally established with the Magic Association (but the unknown private fights never stopped).  In addition, if the Magic Association is a mixed family of colleagues who only regard "reaching the source" as their absolute goal, the Holy Church is a group of compatriots who share the same ideology.  They are extremely united by the unique bond of "faith" and have nothing to do with the infighting and mutual distrust of the Magic Association.  This is how ※powerful they are as an organization.§  Although they may blame each other due to differences in doctrinal interpretations, this is nothing more than a rational discussion seeking "better".

    Exclusion of agents of heresy

    The church＊s exclusive executioner.  Used to denounce "heresies that do not exist within the teachings of the Templar Church" such as vampires, monsters, and magicians, and are pure combatants.  An "inquisitor" who personally carries out executions.

    There are outsiders mixed in, and what they are doing is not exorcism, but execution to directly bury the devil.

    Although there is no need to doubt the loyalty of the agents to the church and God, it can be said that there are many people whose personalities are divorced from the general values ??and moral values ??of the world.

    Kotomine Kirei is also the representative of the Holy Church.  Also affiliated with the Eighth Secret Society, Bajiquan combined with the combat power of magic is in the realm of superhuman beings.

    The magic of the Holy Church? Baptismal chant

    For believers in the church, they consider magic to be heretical behavior and something that should not be learned.  However, if the form changes to a church-style magic (that is, a "miracle"), it is allowed to be learned.  That is the stereotyped simple ritual "baptismal chant".

    This ritual can function anywhere in the world by utilizing the universal foundation of the Doctrine.  It does not have the physical interference to break rocks with magic like other magics, but it exerts great power on spiritual bodies.

    The spirit body that has been baptized and chanted will immediately sublimate due to the Lord's teachings and repent, and return to the "seat" where it should be.  This is called exorcism, exorcism.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? of the Holy Seal of the Lord will shine brightly when the holy verse with the meaning of kyrieeleison?? has the meaning, Lord, have mercy.  The lost souls who are purified and guided by this divine light will be sent to where they should be.

    The Eighth Secret Society

    The remains and blood of saints, the nails used when Jesus was crucified, the thirty silver coins received by Judas, and other sacred items are called holy relics.  The secret service organization responsible for recovering and managing the sacred relics scattered around the world is the "Eighth Mystery Society".

    The so-called "secrets" refer to the seven kinds of grace bestowed by God in Catholic doctrine: "Baptism", "Eucharist", "Marriage", "Order", "Confirmation", "Confession" and "Anointing"  , and the "eighth secret" refers to the "non-existent grace" in legitimate doctrine.  In other words, this can also be said to be a "power that violates doctrine."  In other words, the Eighth Mystery is a special group of priests who are not afraid of the power of heresy, including magic, and have been trained to recover the hidden holy relics.

    Burial institution

    A fighting organization composed of the strongest personnel the church has.  In addition to possessing great fighting ability, he is also given the authority to immediately obliterate any heretic even if the opponent is a high priest.

    First of all, what they need is the ability to kill heretics reliably. Faith and personality are only second or third.  Naturally, the members are all personality disorders.  Moreover, they are so powerful that they can compete with Servants even as humans.

    Their biggest enemies are vampires, especially the strongest and most ancient vampires known as the "Twenty-Seven Ancestors of the Dead Apostles".  Despite this, due to the implementation of the "strength priority principle", it also led to the bizarre incident of one of the twenty-seven ancestors becoming a member.

 Related Works Chapter 0 Dreaming of the Future

    ＃

    It suddenly became clear that the person in front of me was a familiar person.

    Although it was very dark in front of him, Shirou could still recognize the person he was fighting with at a glance - if this man holding a long gun and with clear murderous intent radiating from his pupils the same color as the gun had just removed the gun from your  If you pull him out of your heart, will you forget him?

    "Aiya, aiya, I was specifically thinking about you and wanted you to end it without pain." As if sighing at Shirou's ignorance, the man in blue uniform raised the spear in his hand: "But, you will actually fall."  I have to kill the same person twice in one day, huh, this time don't get lost."

    There was no time to wonder why he was here suddenly. With a sharp shout, the spear in the man's hand stabbed at him quickly.

    "ah!"

    The scream, no, it was a groan of pain. The spear deflected due to the iron rod in his hand, only scratching his clothes.

    "Oh, this really surprises me. I see, it's like being able to survive after being pierced through the heart. Although it's very weak, I really feel the magic." As if he had found an interesting prey, the man's face looked  Revealing cruel pleasure.

    ??Then there was a fight. The man kept waving his spear as if it was a joke. Although he blocked them all, it was obvious that he was reluctant.

    "Dang, clang, clang"

    The sound of the collision between the spear and the iron rod, the iron rod has become mottled.  But that's right, no matter what, it can't possibly defeat this blood-red spear.

    ＃Wait, no, what＊s going on, I don＊t have any＃

    Although this is looking at it from a first-person perspective, there is no instruction from my brain.  His body still moved, and he desperately used the iron rod in his hand to resist the spear of the man in front of him. His mouth seemed to be unable to help but moan because of the force of the spear Was this a dream? I didn't have any  It feels like pain, shock, and even the hands wielding the iron rod feel like they belong to someone else.

    But the scene in front of me was really unfolding before my eyes. The man was trying to kill me Ah, by the way, I'm afraid I was being manipulated.  Shirou's mind flashed to scenes on TV in which people controlled their bodies with superpowers or magic to kill others.

    Suddenly, the blue man holding a spear did not wave the spear as a priority just now, but swung it violently. The tip of the spear scraped against the wall, drew a large arc, and came towards him.

    And, it＊s the opposite direction.

    It＊s over there.  Shirou yelled in his heart, but he was already knocked away.

    The expected pain did not come, Shirou watched himself slowly getting up from the ground while leaning on the curved iron rod.

    "What's going on? Even though my body and mouth are controlled by others, I can't even feel pain. This

    A long red shadow appeared in front of him. Before Shirou could react while he was thinking, the spear had already appeared in front of him.

    Are you going to die?  Shirou thought as he looked at the spear that was about to pierce his pupils in an instant.

    However, there was no reaction. The man with the spear that was about to pierce his head a moment ago was no longer in front of him. Suddenly, his vision went dark, as if he had suddenly closed his eyes and lost sight, but Shirou knew very well that his eyes were not closed.

    After a pause, the darkness disappeared and the scene in front of him became wider.

    The moonlight is very bright, but this night, I am afraid it is already late at night.

    The man with the spear who was about to kill him just now is still there, but opposite him, there is a guy in silver.  Unlike the guy who didn't hesitate to kill, he didn't have any weapons in his hands.  However, this is no longer important. What is important is that just now Shirou noticed that the place he was in was actually in the yard of his home. What was going on.  They were actually fighting in the yard of their own home?  ?  ?

    By the way, if you think about the scene just now, it must have been in your own room.

    The spear man made an open and closed posture, the spear in his hands tilted downward, and the tip of the spear was almost touching the ground.

    Hiss!

    A hazy gas emerged from the tip of the spear, but when it reappeared, the gas did not rise according to the normal upward rising principle. Instead, it rotated upward along the inclined body of the spear, covering the entire spear.

    Although he didn＊t feel anything, just by looking, Shirou could tell what the blue man in front of him was doing.

    Such a huge magical powerthat man, actually

    ※This is the first time we＊ve met, aren＊t you going to stop?§The handsome man suddenly spoke.

    "I refuse, I will defeat you here!"

    The voice that was supposed to be clever, but because of the serious tone, made Shirou feel a little heroic.  When he reacted, he realized that the person speaking was actually a girl.

    how come?  Shirou stared (in his mind) and carefully looked at the silver figure in the distance. No matter how he looked at the armor, he felt that it didn't look like something a woman should wear.

    "Really?" The man seemed very satisfied and smiled happily: "I was just checking the situation here. Now that the servant has appeared, I can't stay long."

    With his words, the originally blood-red spear became brighter and brighter. Combined with the gas surrounding the gun body, it looked like it had just been taken out of the forge, the red color of lava.

    The originally rotating gas surged and enveloped the man like a vortex of air currents.

    The silver in front of her The silver woman seemed to move her body vigilantly. Although her expression was not visible behind her, she must be staring at the man closely.

    "Noble Phantasm?" A word that Shirou didn't know appeared in the woman's mouth.

    She raised her hands slightlywait, what is her posture?

    Shirou suddenly realized that the woman didn't seem to be in a defensive posture. She looked like she was holding something, her hands were clenched and slightly raised.

    "Then, goodbye." The man kicked his feet fiercely and jumped up high: "I will accept your heart."

    Before he finished speaking, the man moved in the air.  He was obviously in the air, with no foothold, and with his position, he couldn't exert any force, but the guy actually made a downward thrust, then suddenly accelerated, and rushed towards the armored woman with lightning speed.

    The armored woman jumped to the side to avoid his spear, but the man did not stop. He turned around and stabbed the woman's feet with the spear in his hand.

    Shirou was confused. In his opinion, this kind of spear that stabs downwards is useless.  It looked like he wanted to attack the woman's feet, but this attack was not an effective attack, and even a layman like Lian Shirou could tell that the spear man's move was old, and because of the spear  It was too long to be retracted. Then he would just wait for the armored woman to dodge the attack, then go up and chop him with a sword.

    ※I＊m afraid, the woman fighting against the man thinks so too.

    So, she jumped back to avoid the spear, and at the same time, when her feet landed, she kicked hard, raised her hands high, as if she was holding some sharp weapon, and aimed it high at the head of the man with the spear.  Leap.

    But, at that moment.

    "Gaebolg (Piercing? Death Thorn Spear)" The man called out a name.

    The red light burst out from the spear and swept over the woman in front of him.

    The spear that was originally intended to stab her feet, but was dodged, stabbed towards her heart.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Fragments of the armor flew up, and Shirou found the bloody gun tip from the woman's back.

    how come?  Shirou just saw with his own eyes that the spear was stabbing at the woman's feet, but how could she be penetrated through the chest?

    Not only was she knocked away but also stabbed, the woman's body actually drew a large parabola in mid-air, and then faced the ground she was still awake.

    With a turn, the woman landed on one knee.

    But, gurgling, blood gushes out.

    "Curse no, what just happened was the reversal of cause and effect!" There was obvious pain in her voice, but of course, this was because Shirou was also stabbed through the body by the spear, so of course he understood the consequences of the blow just now.  pain.

    "However, after hearing her words, Shirou understood why the blow just now was so strange.

    That spear was indeed stabbed at the girl's feet.

    But at the end, it suddenly changed its trajectory and penetrated her chest.

    "However, the shape of the spear itself has not changed much, and there is no mechanism, let alone the skill of the man just now.

    That look was so natural that it gave people the illusion that the spear was stabbing her chest from the beginning, as if it was normal for him to pierce her chest.

    In that case, it is not an easy matter to change the already fixed trajectory of stabbing at the feet and piercing the heart.

    Because it＊s not that the spear has changed its trajectory, but its causal process has changed.

    &nbsp;Cause and effect, as the name suggests, there is a cause and effect.

    If you want to pierce someone else's chest like you just did, then there must be a "cause" of stabbing someone else's chest with a spear, and then the latter does not dodge, and the spear penetrates their chest, and then there will be piercing.  This "fruit" of someone else's chest.

    But reversing cause and effect is different. Even if you do any "cause" that is different from the result, the result will still be forcibly reversed to achieve the "result" you want.

    Just now, what the guy did was just stab the woman＊s soles, and he was dodged, but when he said something, the result was that he stabbed the woman＊s chest with a spear.

    Either the guy just recited a spell (currently Shirou thought), or there was something weird about the spear in his hand.

    "You actually dodged my fatal shot. Gaebolg (the spear that pierces the thorns of death)."

    The man still maintained his stabbing posture. He stared at the woman half-kneeling on the ground and said gloomily.

    "Gaebolg!!!" Shirou didn't think much of it, but the woman screamed: "Are you the Irish child of light!!"

    The man's expression became complicated, and he made a face as if he was depressed.

    "Gaebolg, the magic gun that can break through all defenses, originally set the result of piercing the heart. The trajectory of the gun will also be forced to change because of that result. This is one of the curses of Cran's watchdog.  "Gun," the woman said slowly.

    "It's really shameful. It's terrible to know that as long as you reveal this trick, it won't kill you. Really, you should reflect on yourself if you are too famous."

    Shirou looked at the spear man with some surprise, either because he was arrogant or because he had no choice but to say these words. At the same time, he also understood the reverse cause and effect of piercing the woman's chest just now.

    It's his gun.

    The result is determined when you attack, and it is a spear that 'must pierce the heart' as soon as it is used.

    As long as he fights in close quarters, no matter how the enemy avoids it, after he uses that move, the spear will definitely penetrate the opponent's heart.

    Damn it, who can stop this ridiculous attack? It＊s basically

    ※Wait a minute, the man just now seemed to have escaped, and the man just now also said something about why she avoided him or something.

    Shirou turned his attention to the woman opposite the man in blue.

    It can be seen that although he was stabbed in the chest, he avoided fatal injuries.  Like myself, who was pierced through the heart by that gun and died all of a sudden.

    How did she avoid it?  If I could understand, maybe I wouldn't die.  Shirou thought a little randomly.

    Gradually, the woman＊s disordered breathing calmed down, and the bleeding stopped. Sure enough, she was the same kind of person as the man with the spear in front of her and the man in red with two knives she had seen before.

    However, although they are the same kind of people, in this situation, it is obvious that the man with the spear has the upper hand. The woman in front of him has been injured. Although she is recovering, the minister believes that it will never restore her to her original complete state.  And with a man's rogue marksmanship, one more strike might really put an end to everything.

    but.

    Under such absolutely favorable conditions, the man with the spear did not move. He just stood there quietly and watched the woman recover bit by bit.

    However, he made a gritting sound that even Shirou could hear.

    Seemingly spat, the man put away his posture, turned around and walked towards the wall of the yard with the gun in hand.

    "Although it is a servant's rule that if someone knows your true identity, you have to fight until one of the parties disappears But unfortunately, my employer is a coward. He actually said he would come back if the gun was dodged, huh." The man walked away.  Thinking about it.

    The woman looked at the man＊s leaving figure: ※Do you want to escape? Lancer.§

    It turns out his name is Lancer.  Shirou finally knows the name of the person who killed him.

    "It's up to you whether you want to chase me or not." The man stopped and said, "But at that time, you must be prepared to die."

    With a thud, a thud, a whoosh, the man jumped up - how light his body was, he could easily fly over the wall, fly high into the sky, and only stopped and faded when he seemed to be about to jump to the height of the moon.  Among the dark clouds.

    "Wait a minute, Lancer!"

    The woman with a chest wound endured the pain and stood up. She planned to chase the enemy who had the upper hand but escaped and started running.

    "That guy is"

    A few words burst out from his mouth, and his body moved, running towards the woman.

    &nbsp; What do I want to do, stop her from pursuing her?  Because it looked like she was really going to jump out if she wasn't stopped quickly.

    But Hey, she is someone who can compete with that blue monster just now. Can she run over to it without any scruples?  Shirou said to himself.

    The girl who originally planned to fly over the sky stopped holding her chest in pain while preparing to jump and bend down.

    But soon, after Shirou came to her side, she had already stood up.

    ※＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃§

    Speechless.

    As if mocking him for not looking carefully at her appearance just now, the face of the person in front of him appeared clearly in front of Shirou under the illumination of the moonlight.

    The armor exudes a silver luster, and when you look closer, you can tell that it is genuine heavy armor.

    The outdated clothes are also smoother than ever before and appear a bright dark blue.  Different from the blue on the man just now, the blue on her body repeatedly carries a certain ancient silence, which makes people feel very calm.

    The holy blue pupils looked over, without any fluctuation.

    But that＊s not the main thing.

    The woman wearing heavy armor in front of her turned out to be a girl who looked a few years younger than herself. She was a girl.  Andand she's a very beautiful girl.

    The blond hair illuminated by the moonlight was as delicate as sprinkled with placer gold. A long strand of hair seemed not to be restrained, and was not wrapped by a hairband, floating in the wind on her forehead.

    The childish face has a temperament, and the fair skin looks very soft.

    Shirou couldn't make a sound. No matter it was his true inner self or his outer manipulated self, he couldn't make a sound at this moment.

    Not just because of her breathtaking beauty, there is another reason.

    Why should she be allowed to fight? Someone like her would actually fight so hard with the guy who looked like a murderer just now, and also suffered such serious injuries. Is there something wrong?

    At this moment, Shirou looked at Shirou, but the girl just silently put her hand on her chest.

    Looking at the pupils looking straight at him, Shirou couldn't help but tremble.

    While hesitating on how to answer her, Shirou's eyes were attracted by something else.

    ※Has the wound on the chest that was stabbed by the man just now healed? Well, it＊s no longer bleeding anyway.  But why can the armor be restored at the same time?

    Shirou couldn't help but swallow his saliva as he watched the silver armor that had a hole in it turn back to a smooth and seamless appearance.

    This kind of healing

    He suddenly remembered the strange dream he had just had when he was half asleep, in which his punctured heart was restored.

    "You, who are you?"

    He suddenly took half a step back and asked.

    It turns out that I don＊t know her.  Shirou thought.

    "I'm not a saint, I'm Saber's servant. You called me out, so there's no need to confirm," the girl said calmly in a quiet voice.

    "Saber's servant?"

    "Yes. So please invite me, Saber." The girl named Saber said without giving Shirou any time to be puzzled.

    Her tone was both polite and calm. How should I put it? Just listening to it made my head go blank.

    "This, that's it. What a strange name." Shirou looked at himself covering his cheeks with his hands, looking to the side, and replied in an idiotic manner.  Even though he was being manipulated, he would probably say something like this when he was being stared at by a beautiful woman.

    "Ah I am Shirou. Emiya Shirou, I am from this family."

    It seems that the answer is even more idiotic.  Ah, this is not my answer. Well, someone else manipulated me into answering it, so it has nothing to do with me.

    ※岸岸岸岸岸岸岸岸岸§

    Is it because what she just said was idiotic? The girlwell, Saber looked at Shirou expressionlessly.

    "No, that's not right. What I just said doesn't count. That's not what I want to ask. In other words"

    Since you are being manipulated, forget it. I am not good at dealing with girls in the first place, so don＊t worry about it. There will be automatic answers anyway.

    Putting his attention aside, sure enough, words automatically came out of his mouth and he was talking to the girl.

    Think about it now. In this situation, it seems that you should think about what happened just now. I I should have been killed.

    &nbsp; Being shot through the heart by the man just now

    Recalling the feeling of blood rushing to the corner of his mouth just before he became unconscious, Shirou couldn't help but feel sick.

    "But, how was I saved? My heart was clearly punctured, and even if it was discovered in time, there was no way I could be saved.  But why am I standing here fine now and being manipulated

    I am already dead, and there is only a corpse left, being controlled by other magicians using puppet magic?  !  !

    Shirou suddenly thought of a terrible possibility.

    But after carefully feeling his heartbeat, Shirou rejected his previous thoughts. Although he had never learned it, Shirou still understood this kind of disgusting magic. In short, he was definitely not dead.

    So, what is your current state?

    Shirou thought about it carefully, but he didn't know what was going on. In his current state, it was said that he was being manipulated, but in fact, he had no sense except vision and hearing. It was not that his five senses were completely blocked.

    This feeling is different from any manipulation technique Shirou knows, and it feels like

    "Shirou, please treat the wound."

    The girl＊s voice suddenly turned cold.

    Shirou came back to his senses and looked at her.  But she didn't look over, but towards the distance - beyond the wall.

    treat＃＃?

    "Are you are you talking to me? Sorry, I don't know that difficult magic, and haven't you already cured it?"

    ???????????????????

    Although my body is not under my control, my body still responds correctly according to the scene in front of me, whether it is a conversation or something else.  By the way, in terms of dialogue, if I were in my place, I would say the same thing. It just seems like

    Your soul leaves your body and then appears in someone else's body to watch them behave the same way.  The only difference is that what is attached to you is your own body.

    " However, oneself cannot be attached to one's own body, because two selves cannot appear in the same space.  In other words, in this current situation, I am looking at my own behavior in the past or future.

    Although this result is ridiculous, there seems to be only one explanation for the current situation.  However, what I see now is my own image.

    There is no need to think about the past. In other words, what you can see is the future situation.

    Looking at the future, ha, are you dreaming?

    When she came to her senses again, she saw Saber frowning slightly.

    "Then, I will face the enemy like this. Although the automatic repair is only superficial, it should be no problem if we fight again," she said.

    After saying that, Saber jumped lightly, and like the previous man, she crossed the wall very lightly and reached the outside.

    The only thing left behind was me who was left in the courtyard.

    "Facing the enemy? Are there enemies outside?" Shirou was stunned, and at the same time he looked at himself running again, and shouted: "Wait a minute, are you saying you still want to fight!"

    What are you doing, where is the enemy?  And she still has to fight with such a serious injury?

    When I ran to the door huffing and puffing, I opened the door and rushed outside.

    "Saber, where are you!?"

    The words were paused, and everything in front of him became dark because of a sudden dark cloud.

    Damn it, I can＊t see the road clearly.  Shirou became anxious. The girl just now still wanted to fight, even though she was so seriously injured. However, at this time, the moon was covered and there was no light. Shirou didn't know which way to run.

    What are you doing? Why are you still fighting when you are injured?  Shirou gritted his teeth and thought.

    Sudden.  There was a sound nearby.

    "Over there."

    His body ran towards the deserted alley. Shirou only wished that he did not have the control over his body. Otherwise, he would have been able to run faster.

    Why, that Saber, would do such a thing at this time?

    After running into the alley, although the surroundings were dark, the first thing Shirou saw was that the man named Saber chopped down the man in red who had confronted the spear man with one blow - there was nothing he could do about it, that tall figure and  The red coat is so eye-catching that you can recognize it at a glance.

    Although she understands that she is very strong, she still did not win the battle with that guy just now. Instead, she was seriously injured. But why is she so strong in front of this man in red? He has fought with the spear man in blue just now for a long time.  NoHe was injured. Why was Saber injured by the man in blue and cut down with one blow when his strength was reduced?  and＃＃

    What did she use to chop it?

    When you were confronting the man in blue, he raised his hand as if he was holding something, and now he is using something to chop down the man in red. What is going on?

    Shirou saw that there was only air in Saber's hand.

    It can＊t be an air knife

    At this moment, Saber waved her hand sideways again.  He chopped off the head of the man in red who was injured and fell to his knees.

    For a moment, the owner of the holy green eyes appeared in Shirou's mind, covered in blood.

    don't want!  !  !

    Before she could say anything, she saw that her hand had already swept in front of the man in red.

    But just before the man in red＊s head was chopped off, with a crisp sound, his body glowed white, and then slowly faded away.

    Saber swept away the opponent, but she still did not stop when faced with the strange thing like her opponent disappearing.  He just paused and then ran towards the person who was behind the man.

    Although not as conspicuous as the man in red, judging from the voice just now, that person is obviously a woman.  Moreover, Shirou was sure that there was some invisible weapon in Saber's hand, the same thing she had just used to cut down the man in red.

    Suddenly, something seemed to flash in the darkness, and then, a white light burst out from Saber's body.

    Ah, that＊s a magic attack

    The horror is not over yet, there is a new horror.

    The white light shone for a moment, and then dimmed on Saber's body - without doing anything, he released the magic on the enemy. I don't know whether it was absorbed or offset, but it was easily eliminated.

    ※What岸岸岸岸§

    Father Kiritsugu has done the magic just now, so he knows that if it is completely released, it may have the power to destroy a house.

    Although in terms of power, Father Kiritsugu can do it, but even a top-notch magician like Father Kiritsugu may not be able to perform such a powerful magic in a short period of time.

    "However, Saber can easily invalidate even master-level magic.

    The winner has been decided.  The magician's attack was useless against Saber, who attacked the magician mercilessly.

    After miraculously escaping the first blow, the man sat on the ground in a panic. Then, Saber raised the invisible weapon above her head.

    She seemed to whisper something to the woman in front of her, and then waved the weapon in her hand

    ※No, Shirou＊s words were stuck in his throat and he couldn＊t shout out.

    At this moment, darkness fell, and then the scene reversed again.

    The narrow alley in front of him turned into a wide and upward road. There were two people standing beside him, but Shirou didn't notice who they were because his eyes were already attracted by something on the slope in front of him.

    The tall shadow, the body still dark under the moonlight, and the muscles of the body reminded Shirou of the statue of the principal that was demolished by the school.  In the monster in front of him, Shirou felt that it was carved from steel like that figure.  That look was like the bodies of ten lions kneaded together.

    The Hulkthe Black Giant!  !  !

    what is that?  Shirou could clearly feel his eyes beating in his sockets, and his whole body felt like it had fallen into an ice cellar, unable to move, as if even his consciousness had been frozen.

    The words spoken by a crisp, sweet voice like a song make people feel extremely cold.

    "Kill them, berserker."

    It was too late to find the owner of the voice. When he heard these words, the giant let out a loud roar, and his mountain-like body flew up violently.

    "Shirou, step back." The yellow thing blocked Shirou's sight, and the next moment, a silver figure appeared in front of him.

    That＊s Saber.

    It＊s dangerous, why run out.  Shirou yelled inwardly.

    At this moment, Shirou understood something.

    The girl named Saber rushed towards the monster-like giant because she wanted to protect him.

    Jumping out with all his strength, Saber met the giant that fell like a typhoon, and both sides wielded their weapons at the same time.

    boom!  !  !

    The air was vibrating, and the airflow was sweeping in like a whirlwind. Shirou could even see the rolling airflow passing through him with his naked eyes.

    &nbsp; He looked at the scene in front of him with great shock.

    The monster named berserker actually wielded a huge weapon that looked like some kind of weird rock. The huge weird shape, although it was unknown whether it was a sword or a giant axe, there was no doubt that it had the power to split mountains and rocks.

    It was just like that, holding such a weapon and swinging it hard.

    There is no doubt that Shirou would not be surprised if that weird giant body could split a house into pieces with a full blow, but the scene in front of him really surprised him.

    The girl, who was only as tall as her chin but was wearing heavy armor, actually blocked the monster's blow.

    Holding some kind of invisible weapon in her hands, she blocked the mountain-shattering blow.

    The explosion was accompanied by sparks, and Saber was suppressed by the collision of weapons from both sides.

    Indeed, with such a huge body, it is completely impossible to fight him with the upper hand.

    Not to mention the ensuing battle, Saber was completely suppressed.

    Although it can be seen from the defensive aspect that Saber's swordsmanship is absolutely superb, whether it is defense or evasion, even Shirou couldn't help but feel that it was really perfect after seeing the elegant skills.

    However, that huge monster was not only terrifying in strength, but also incredibly fast. The rock sword in its hand was waving like a storm, drawing out patches of black shadow under the illumination of street lights and moonlight.

    Seeing this, Shirou couldn't help but remember that in the past, Kiritsugu's father also wanted to teach him some swordsmanship. However, in several fights, even though he used all the techniques that Kiritsugu had taught him after hard training, Shirou failed every time.  He never encountered Kiritsugu, and always fell to the ground with his head covered.

    At that time, Kiritsugu smiled and said to his unconvinced self: "In attacking things like this, in the face of absolute power and speed, skills are useless. Skills are just about the similar strength of both parties. In order to make up for one's own shortcomings,  It's only useful. Now that I'm an adult, my speed and strength are not what Shirou can match now. Shirou needs to grow up a little."

    Indeed, in the face of a monster like Berserker, which has the power of a landslide and the speed of an angry horse, Saber cannot gain an advantage in close combat no matter how strong her sword skills are.

    "Saber" shouted her name meaninglessly in his own mouth, but the situation in front of him would not change in any way because of his shouting.

    "Such a huge strange sword is like a toy in his hand." A girl's shocked voice came from beside him. Although at this time, Shirou still felt that the voice was familiar and wanted to turn around to see who it was.  , but he can't control his body.

    Once again blocking Berserker＊s giant sword, Saber tried to jump behind the monster to attack, but as soon as she landed behind the monster, she was almost cut in half by him turning around and slashing with his sword.

    "Haha, kill them, kill them." The innocent voice controlled Berserker's violence. Shirou wanted to see who was in the distance, but his eyes remained fixed on Saber's fight with the monster.  Look over there.

    Once again, Saber blocked the giant sword, then jumped away far away.

    "However, she didn't jump back, but jumped further away.

    His eyes were finally able to follow his own wishes, and Shirou looked at the murderer who could actually control that kind of monster to attack others.

    But, he was stunned.

    The one wearing a long winter dress and a round hat on her head, with a smile on her cute little face, was the little girl he met once last night.

    What＊s going on, it＊s her!

    At this time, Saber rushed in front of her like a bullet, and slashed at the little girl with the invisible weapon in her hand.

    However, as soon as she swung the weapon downward, Saber was knocked away by a powerful force.

    That was Berserker's sword. It was clearly far behind just now, but the seemingly clumsy beast seemed to have the magical ability to shrink to an inch. It came to Saber's side in an instant, waving the giant blade in its hand.  , while blocking Saber Room, he knocked her away.

    Boom!

    The telephone pole was hit by the girl's body, she let out a scream and slowly fell to the ground.

    However, amid the sparks caused by the messy wires, the girl in armor stood up.

    "Saber" opened his mouth and let out another meaningless cry.

    "Berserker, that's it. Kill her in one go." The young girl gave the order again.

    The giant beast rushed forward again, and Saber once again avoided the landslide-likeStrike, jump up high, raise your hands above your head, and swing down hard.

    "ah〞〞!!!"

    boom!  !

    Sparks flew, the invisible weapon hit the rock-like sword, and Saber, whose strength was not strong enough to suppress the monster, was knocked away again.  This time, she landed smoothly on the ground.

    However, judging from the landing posture, it is very reluctant.

    Suddenly, Saber's body tilted, half-kneeling on the ground, covering her chest with one hand, a painful expression on her resolute face.

    "That is＃＃"

    Shirou looked at the place where the girl was covering her hands, and clearly remembered the scene where the man in blue attire stabbed the girl's chest with that nasty spear.

    Why on earth do you want that girl who is younger than me to fight a monster that will give you nightmares just by looking at it? Why

    Shirou became angry as his mind felt like it was on fire.

    "Stop!"

    As if hearing his own voice, his body ran towards the girl who fell to the ground.

    But halfway, a hand grabbed him, and a red figure appeared in front of him.

    "Tohsaka" As the words came out of his mouth, Shirou finally recognized this familiar figure.

    Why is she here?  It was her who was standing next to him just now.

    Before Shirou could finish wondering, something happened that shocked him even more.

    "vierstilerschiebung (four-style shooting)" Black light balls shot out from Tohsaka's hands like bullets, hitting the monster constantly.

    ※But＃ that guy seems to not only have the sword in his hand made of stone, but his body is also made of stone.  The magic attack that made Shirou feel chilled when he saw it, actually hit him without any reaction at all.

    "What on earth is that guy's body made of?" Although Tohsaka's voice was filled with reluctance, her heart must have been chilled.

    "No, run away, Saber" Finally, he said what he had always wanted to say.

    But it was too late, the monster once again raised its weapon against Saber.

    Saber took a step forward and wanted to jump out. She raised an invisible weapon in her hand, probably planning to block and hide at the same time.

    But for some reason it didn＊t succeed, and her body stopped in mid-air.

    "Ding!!"

    The sound of weapons clashing was crisper than before. The monster's rock sword hit the silver armor.  Along with a bright red trajectory, Saber drew a large line of objects falling.

    Saber turned her body, hit the ground with her back, bumped hard on the ground a few times, and stopped.

    "Saber" Shirou was already disgusted with his own mouth and could only keep shouting sabersabersaber. Looking at the girl in front of him who was slowly getting up from the ground with his body supported, his shouting was as hypocritical as the kindness of a murderer.

    The body that had been waiting for safety finally moved, and Shirou watched himself running towards the girl covered in blood.

    But halfway through, the body stopped.  Of course, Shirou also knew why he stopped. The girl in front of him had her back turned to him, holding up her upper body and extending her palms towards her back.

    It means very simply, stop and go back.

    It was clear that the gushing blood had spread such a terrifying circle on the ground, but she still gritted her teeth and stood up holding the transparent weapon.

    Blood flowed down the transparent weapon, clearly describing the outline of the originally invisible weapon What a terrifying amount of bleeding!

    You must be lying. Shirou felt everything in front of him tremble. The wound between the girl's waist and abdomen made people faint. How did she

    But amid the blood on the ground, the girl stood up with her body that could no longer stand up.

    "Woo"

    It was as if he stood up unconsciously.  However, even if you are unconscious and suffer such a serious injury, you will wake up from the pain in an instant.

    Obviously I want to go to her side, but at this time, this body is not moving again. It is obvious that others were injured because of protecting me, but I stand here motionless, enjoying the shameless safety. It is obvious that she is a person worse than myself.  Little girls.

    "It's impossible to win. Because my berserker is the greatest hero in Greece."

    "The greatest hero of Greece" Tosaka, who was behind him, frowned and thought, and suddenly shouted as if he suddenly realized: "Could it be"

    "That's right, the one here is named Hercules.""Monster," the little girl said with a smile, "It is on a different level than the heroes you can use. It is the strongest monster."  "

    The younger girl raised her eyes happily and smiled.

    but why?

    Why didn＊t anyone pay attention to the wound of the girl in front of me? It＊s obvious that this amount of bleeding can kill someone, but why can you talk so calmly and yet be indifferent to other people＊s injuries?

    " Moreover, even the injured girl herself seemed not to care about her wounds and tried desperately to stand up straight.

    "It doesn't matter, berserke. Because that guy will regenerate, just chop off her head." The young girl smiled sweetly and gave the order.

    Seeing the scene in front of him, Shirou felt his body trembling, but he couldn't move a step.

    Although I can understand that I must be unable to move because of fear, the girl in front of me well, she seems to be muttering something in her mouth.

    "but I＃＃"

    What does this meanwhat am I?

    Berserker started to move again. After receiving the order from the little girl, he raised the rock sword in his hand high and slashed at Saber who was struggling to even stand in front of him.

    It＊s not like he wants to chop Saber to death, it＊s more like he wants to smash her to pieces.

    "You guy!!"

    His body violently rioted, and he seemed to rush towards Saber with all his strength.

    He pushed the petite body away very easily, and before he could turn around, the world was spinning.

    "ah＃＃"

    I was screaming, and the thing that turned into blood in front of my eyes was the huge rock sword in Berserker's hand. With a thud, the shaking stopped.

    Wow!

    It seemed like something was broken and something inside was leaking out.

    His eyes were fixed, and he could only stare at the feet of the monster in front of him who had just chopped him down.

    "Shirou, Shirou." The Saber girl behind him was calling her name. Ha, luckily she was fine.

    "" The little girl with white hair in the distance seemed to be surprised. She looked at this side and said something blankly.

    "But, we are so far away. If you speak louder, I can't hear you."

    Not only his body, but also his eyes have not moved, but he can also understand that he must be bleeding all over the ground now.

    Sudden.

    "Forget it, it's really boring like this." The white-haired little girl waved and shouted: "berserker."

    Without continuing to attack, there was no one left standing here except Tohsaka. The girl actually called Berserker back. Looking at Berserker who disappeared mysteriously like in a movie, the girl turned around.

    "Rin, if we meet again next time, I will kill you." After saying this, the girl's figure disappeared into the night.

    Looking at the young figure disappearing into the darkness, Shirou thought he had calmed down, but unexpectedly the person behind him roared again.

    "What are you thinking about? Really, there is no way to save you anymore" the angry voice said, but the eyes became dark, and the next sound that reached the ears became blurred and inaudible.

    Is there no way to save it anymore Haha, but why do you say another word?

    The darkness gradually deepened. This darkness was different from the past. It was not like turning off the lights and seeing nothing, but like the feeling that although one was still conscious, nothing could be seen or heard, as if everything in the body had stopped.

    Is this what it feels like to die? Shirou smiled bitterly.

    He didn＊t feel the pain of being beheaded just now at all. Now Shirou was calmly thinking about what he had just been beheaded.

    Although I didn＊t see myself being cut in half by the rock sword with my own eyes, as long as a person was attacked by that kind of strange sword and monster, he would definitely die to death.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But will fall down at this time, is my future like this? It is really shocking, obviously

    The darkness in front of the eyes disappeared, and the scene changed again, and the eyes were bright. Sitting behind the table, enjoying the tea, was Tohsaka in a red shirt.

    ※Good morning, I made tea without permission, Emiya-san,§ she raised her head and said with a smile.

    What do you mean by that, and at this time, should I say don＊t mind Wait, if such a thing happens, does this mean that I am not dead?

    The joy of rebirth is goneAs long as it lasted, I heard Tohsaka complaining in front of me.

    "There aren't even decent tea leaves. The tea bag should at least be triangular," she said with some dissatisfaction.

    ※She＊s so picky, she has to carefully choose the tea bagsbut, forget it, let her do whatever she wants.

    While listening to the conversation between himself and Tohsaka, Shirou's mind started spinning.

    What I saw in front of me was my own future. Although I didn＊t know why, I saw my own future. But from the perspective of seeing my own future, it meant that I still had a future. That is to say, I didn＊t have one at the time.  The man in the blue suit stabbed him through the heart.

    Thinking of this, Shirou felt happy.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? Not dead yet, but still has a chance to become a righteous party.

    But we can＊t be too optimistic yet. Shirou interrupted the joy in his heart and calmed down again.

    After all, whether it is the man with the spear, the mountain-like monster, or the girl who was bleeding and injured just to protect herself, they all seem to be no ordinary people. In other words, they are involved in an incident that ordinary people cannot understand and cannot intervene in.  .

    Thinking of the scene where he was split open just now, Shirou felt panic and nausea in his heart.

    ※I don＊t want to die yet, there are other things to do, and my dream can＊t die here like this.

    After calming down for a moment, Shirou put his thoughts on the current situation.

    Although I don＊t know the reason, I actually saw my future.

    But since you have seen it, why not see it clearly, for your own future, your own dream

    (This chapter is so tiring)

 Work related Chapter 1 Again

    Shirou looked at the distorted scene in front of him and took a deep breath.

    This is the sixteenth time

    Is the next scene about to happen again, and it seems that the future I have seen is coming to an end, because the foreseeable future time is getting shorter and shorter.

    Act seventeen has begun.

    The scene you saw at first might only last for tens of seconds, or a minute, but then the time gradually became longer. After the fifth time, the time even became several hours, and then it slowly became shorter again.  Get up and believe that this kind of periodicity means that the future you foresee is coming to an end.

    That＊s what happened just now, the picture only lasted less than ten minutes.  Although I didn't know what was going on, it seemed that I was going out to play and watch a movie. As a result, Saber became excited because of the fierce fighting in the movie. She watched with a wry smile and muttered something.

    Then the scene changed again.

    This time the scene in front of me turned into something strange.

    The person standing on the high ground in front is Saber's back. No, she is standing on the ground, but she is lying on the ground behind her.

    But what happened?  What is that light in front of her, bearing the excalibur?

    Finally, she realized that someone was using the same attack as Saber's attack, and using that red fire-like light to fight against her. Although she didn't know who it was, what a What a tragic conflict!

    The wind pressure howling like a ghost uprooted the surrounding trees, and the flash of light in front of my eyes pierced into my own eyes as if it wanted to blind them!

    For the first time, Shirou felt no pain in the process of foreseeing the future. Because of the pain in his eyes, he was distracted for a moment, and the result

    Amidst the explosion-like sound, Shirou heard a groan of pain.

    ??Look up.

    Above her head, wrapped in white light, was her body.

    The smoke that came from nowhere blocked the sight. When I could focus my sight again, what I saw in front of me was a broken

    The originally majestic armor was in ruins, and the holy sword that had never left her hand lay in the distance. Her hair was messy and scattered on the ground, dyed into other colors by blood.

    ※Saber＃§

    There was no answer from her mouth, but the blood just flowed quietly from there.

    Arrogant laughter rang out, and a voice that had just been heard came from behind.

    "Is this the only thing that the strongest sword in mankind can do? It can't even offset it." The man said boredly, and then apologized as if he suddenly understood: "Ah, by the way, I should be more merciful. No matter what,  Our opponents are also women and children!"

    The words stopped and the arrogant laughter sounded again.

    I don＊t know how long it took for the person in front of me to finally make a sound again.

    "Well＃＃"

    Saber＊s lips opened.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out out of the slightest breath, it was like asking for help, but it also caused a slight cough due to pain.

    "Saber, are you okay" Shirou couldn't continue, both physically and mentally, he didn't dare to speak or think.  Looking at the horrific scene in front of him, his mind went blank.

    "Shirou"

    The outstretched hand stretched forward feebly, but it was clearly directly opposite, but her hands kept grabbing left and right, seemingly unable to determine her position.

    It＊s obviously so close that you can even see the rise and fall of your breathing, but you can＊t reach it even if you stretch out your hand.

    "Shirou, are you there?"

    As if she couldn＊t see herself in front of her, she asked softly.

    "your eyes＃＃"

    Finally, I discovered that my eyes, which were originally as clear as green leaves, were dim and could not reflect anything.

    "Wait, I'll be right"

    Shirou said, but he watched helplessly as his body was still unable to move. He had obviously gotten up, but could no longer move. He wanted to fly over, but he couldn't even stand up.

    "Ah, is that so? Ilost."

    At this moment, Saber seemed to have awakened to something. She muttered to herself and looked over again with dull eyes: "I'm very sorry, buteven if you are alone, please run away."

    It＊s unbelievable. The corners of her mouth were bleeding, as if she was about to die, but she said such words.

    Shirou cursed himself angrily in his heart, but his body still only got up little by little.

    &nbsp;However, at this moment, the picture became distorted again.

    etc.

    Shirou shouted, but the scene in front of him disappeared.

    Unlike switching to the next scene immediately, the eyes turned into darkness again.

    "Wait, let me"

    Shirou shouted, suddenly, he was stunned.

    Just now, he heard his own voice.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? No matter how much he shouts, he is only shouting in his heart, and cannot make a sound, but it was different just now, his mouth shouted exactly what he meant.

    Not only that, the body also has a sense of touch, feeling cold and swooshing under the body, which is very uncomfortable.  The darkness in front of me seems familiar. This is

    Seemingly awkward, Shirou opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling of the corridor.

    ※What just happenedwas it a dream?  Shirou thought, thinking about what he just saw.

    After only a second, Shirou rejected his idea.

    The scene that lasted hundreds of hours, the kind of scene that seems to be in the depths of the soul, if it were a dream, then this world would be nothing more than a mirror in the mirror.

    He pushed himself up and sat up, but his sticky upper body attracted Shirou's eyes.

    The dried blood and the holes in the school uniform all reminded Shirou that his heart had just been pierced.

    Yes, I was pierced through the heart by the man with the spear. Moreover, that gun also has the magical effect of reversing cause and effect that must penetrate the heart, and well

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOut of this, my head hurt like needles, and my eyesight turned black.

    Shirou had felt this way before. One time five years ago, he was not ready for the final exam. In order not to get a low score, Shirou reviewed his homework for almost three days and three nights without rest. As a result, his head was as bad as it is now.  of pain.

    Although it was very strange, Shirou still understood why he had a headache. After all, he had just watched dozens of hours of "movies" and his brain was over-exercised, so he should have a headache.

    But what happened to the heart? Shirou lifted up his clothes and touched the smooth skin at the heart, feeling extremely confused.

    There was nothing abnormal about my body, just like what happened just now was a dream.  Well, if it was a dream, everything would become easier to explain.

    He did not die because he was stabbed in the heart, but was miraculously resurrected, and he also saw that his future was about to become unstable.

    ?? Servant, Saber, Master, Holy Grail War, Rider, Shinji, Archer all are unusual and incomprehensible things.

    A burst of fire suddenly flashed in front of Shirou's eyes.

    The events of ten years were also caused by this war

    "Well〞〞"

    Covering his mouth hard, Shirou tried his best to hold back the sudden nausea, and his vision began to become blurry. After a while, he returned to normal.

    Breathing heavily, Shirou tried to distract himself from his thoughts by thinking of other things.

    By the way, if what I saw before was a dream, then what are the holes and blood stains on the body?

    Sure enough, someone saved him. Shirou remembered that he seemed to hear someone's voice, and it was because of that person's rescue that he survived.  By the way, maybe the things I foresee in the future are also due to that person's magical spells.

    After sitting on the ground and thinking for a while, Shirou was reminded by his sneezing self that he couldn't stay any longer because it was so cold.

    After taking two steps, Shirou suddenly stopped. Looking at the blood on the ground behind him, he sighed.

    If it is not kept clean and people come to class tomorrow to see it, the school will definitely be closed.

    Helplessly, he walked into the classroom on one side, took out a rag and a bucket, and Shirou carefully cleaned up the blood stains on the floor.

    ※Well, there is no blood splattered elsewhere. You need to wipe it clean, otherwisehey, there is one.

    Shirou walked towards the red dot on the ground, but after bending down, he discovered that it was not a drop of blood, but a pendant, and it seemed to be valuable.

    Picking up the ruby ??pendant, even though he had never seen a real ruby, Shirou was still instinctively sure that this was a beautiful little thing and it was genuine.  After thinking about it carefully, I felt that such a valuable thing must have been left by the person who just saved me. After all, it is normal for someone with the ability to save a dying person to have some wealth.

    Pour out the bloody water in the bucket and let it goHe left, but Shirou put the rag in his pocket.  After all, you can't put a bloodstained rag back.

    "What's the result?"

    In the magnificent Tosaka family mansion, Tosaka looked at Archer who had just returned from his mission.

    "Sorry, the other party is a very cautious master. At least, the master of Lancer is not in the city here." The red knight said as he sat down.

    "That's it, then there's nothing we can do about it."

    ??As expected, is this really the case?  Tohsaka reluctantly picked up the black tea and took a sip.

    At that time, there was only one Lancer in the school. The owner of the Lancer seemed not to appear directly on the battlefield, but to command from a distance.

    Sure enough, as what was written in my father's notes, in the Holy Grail War, not all masters were the kind who trusted their partners in combat and went to the battlefield together.

    Thinking of this, Tohsaka glanced at Archer and couldn't help but feel proud.

    Unlike my own archer, I trust my archer, and my archer trusts me.

    No matter what, it is always better for both parties to trust each other than not to trust each other.

    But the little girl didn＊t know that at this moment, her servant was suspecting something.

    With that happy look in her eyes just now, what sinister thing is this girl thinking about the knight in red thought to himself.

    The next topic is no longer about combat, but chatting.  And slowly moved from the Holy Grail War to Tohsaka's family affairs, and then to the question of how Tohsaka will use it after getting the Holy Grail (I am so confident, I already think that I will definitely get the Holy Grail)  ), because the seventh master did not appear, the Holy Grail War could not begin without sufficient numbers of people.

    "Next, let's take a rest." Stretched, Archer said: "Even if the seventh master is to appear, it won't happen so soon Wait a minute, Rin, why aren't you wearing that jewelry?  "

    "Jewelry? Whatare you talking about my pendant? I forgot to bring it back. It has no power anymore, so I don't need it anymore." Glancing to the side, the girl said indifferently.

    "No more power?" The knight had doubts in his eyes.

    "Yeah" Tohsaka nodded, and then explained a little.

    "Oh, that's right. But is that okay? It's your father's relic." The red knight stared at Tohsaka's face.

    "Welleven though it's a souvenir left by my father, it's not the only thing I can remember"

    "Stop lying, you are not that strong, Rin." Archer looked at Tosaka and said calmly, as if he had seen through Tosaka's heart.

    Tohsaka choked and wanted to retort, but couldn't say anything, so he had to snort and ignore it.

    Archer looked at Tosaka who looked depressed, smiled maliciously, stood up and walked over, and then took out something from his pocket.

    A plump, triangular red gemstone hangs on an unadorned chain.

    She was speechless. Tohsaka's eyes were fixed on the pendant. If Archer shook his hand twice, her head might really shake.

    "Ah you went and picked it up, archer." After a pause, Tohsaka came back to his senses and looked at the knight and asked.

    Archer put the pendant on Tohsaka's hand, then turned away and coughed: "Well, because I think this necklace matches Rin."

    "Ah, that's it. Then, thank you." Tohsaka took the pendant away honestly.

    This guy is really unreliable. He obviously knew about it and picked it up, but he still pretended not to know and asked first But at this time, should I say thank you or should I respond coldly?  Tohsaka thought to herself that originally, she was not good at this kind of situation.

    I looked at the empty pendant in my hand. Although it was a very expensive gem, it no longer had the power it had in the past.

    However, in Archer＊s terms, even if this pendant loses its power, it still retains the meaning that my father left for me.

    Thinking of this, Tohsaka glanced at Archer and couldn't help but feel grateful: Well, although this guy seems to have a skewed personality, he is still quite cute sometimes.

    But right away

    "However, I really didn't expect that I would use precious gems to save witnesses." The knight with an even darker face sat back on the sofa in an extremely arrogant posture and joked: "Sure enough, you  He is indeed an incredible master.§

    &nbsp; Well, I take back the preface, this is an alien.

    For the sake of him getting this important necklace back, I won＊t argue with him.  As for saying thanks?  snort!  Tohsaka gritted his teeth.

    ※There are still a lot of gems in stock, so there＊s no need to be so stingy,§ Tohsaka retorted.

    "No, Rin, what I want to say is, why did you choose to act like that?" Seeing that the other party did not understand what he meant, Archer quickly asked with a serious expression: "Aren't you afraid of waste?"

    "What do you mean?" Tohsaka was confused.

    "Our battle cannot be exposed in front of ordinary people. If someone sees it, according to the regulations, it must be silenced quickly." He sighed, and the knight's tone became colder: "Isn't it a lancer?  Go and silence them as a higher priority than fighting us."

    Tohsaka＊s brows wrinkled, as if he expected something.

    "I'm afraid, he has probably noticed that the witness just now is still alive," Archer said without emotion.

    "Yes, if he notices that the witness is still alive, Lancer will never let him go." At this moment, Tohsaka came to his senses and gritted his teeth in regret, threw the teacup on the coffee table, greeted Archer, and then went to Archer.  Run outside.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" the red knight caught up and asked.

    "Then there's no need to ask," Tohsaka said through gritted teeth, and ordered his servant to take him to a place as quickly as possible.

    Flying in the air Well, the knight who was really flying in the sky said to the master in his arms in a depressed tone: "It's true, you always cause me such unnecessary trouble."

    "Well, I think so too" Without refuting his words, Tohsaka was now focused on Shirou.

    Three hours have passed since then. Although he may not be able to catch up, for a guy like the heroic spirit who cannot judge by ordinary theories, anything is possible, but they have already done that kind of thing to save him.  How could I not catch up?

    I used the most precious gems to save him, how could I let him die so easily.

    Ah, the most important thing is the word precious

    on the other hand.

    After Shirou, who was confused and in extreme pain, returned home, he wiped off the blood on his body, changed his clothes and went to the kitchen, wanting to make something to eat. As he passed by the living room, he saw a piece of cake lying in a conspicuous place in the living room.  What was covered with cloth was the dinner left by Sakura.

    After heating up the rice, Shirou decided to think about it while eating.

    Although his mind was in a mess, Shirou still worked hard to clear his thoughts and think about the general outline of the matter.  The memories of the future are all shot from a first-person perspective, with no dates or anything like that. Therefore, Shirou cannot determine when and what he will do through those future clips, he only knows what he will do.

    But I think the foreseen future episodes should be in order. If that is the case, it will be easier to handle.

    Shirou began to recall what he had just dreamed about.

    First of all, for some reason, I was not killed by the man with the spear. By the way, he should be called Lancer, right?

    Later, because he was not dead, Lancer came to look for him again and wanted to kill him again

    His thoughts suddenly stopped as if frozen, and Shirou remembered what Lancer said in the scene he saw at the beginning.

    "However, we actually ended up in the predicament of killing the same person twice a day. Huh, this time don't get lost."

    The man's cruel voice echoed in Shirou's mind, and suddenly, a deep coldness rose from his heart.

    "Killing people twice in one day" Shirou repeated the words in his memory somewhat sluggishly.

    In other words, the first scene in my memory happened on the same day that I was assassinated by him. He would soon assassinate me again.

 Work related Chapter 2 servant saber

    The coldness in his heart intensified, and Shirou put down his uneaten bite of food and tried his best to calm down.

    ※No, there＊s no need to call the police,§ Shirou thought.

    ※Facing an opponent that is as weird as a beast, an ordinary policeman would probably have his heart pierced by him without even taking out his gun.  And in this situation, even if you call the police, it's too late. The man might appear in front of you in the next minute. By the time the police arrive, it will be too late.

    clam down.

    By the way, call Tohsaka, she is a magician. In the foreseeable future, I have formed an alliance with her. It seems that they have a good relationship, and she now has a

    Thinking of this, Shirou suddenly remembered that he didn＊t have Tohsaka＊s phone number

    After being stunned for a moment, Shirou put this idea aside and thought of another possibility to save himself.

    Well, in the current situation, we can only call the police first, and then delay as much time as possible, waiting for the police to arrive.

    ※But even if the police accept the case and send the police, how many can come, one, two, one with a baton, or one with spray?  Gun control in this country is very strict, and not every police officer is equipped with a gun.  And if you want to deal with that kind of people, I'm afraid you can only use special forces.

    So no matter how many police officers come, they will only add meaningless deaths.  It was not Shirou's wish to drag innocent people into bloodshed.

    After thinking about this, Shirou gave up the plan of calling and decided to find a new strategy.  But you have to be quick, because you don't know when that guy will show up.

    Calm down.

    Although Saber saved him in the second scene of his memory, I don＊t know where she came from or how she came. If she came a second too late No, in this situation, I can＊t place my hope on  On that, if it's one second late, there are two outcomes. II still have a lot of things to do.

    But, what to do.

    By the way, look for the weapon, and then immediately run to a crowded place with it. In this case, with his appearance, he will definitely not be able to get close to the crowd and attack.

    Then whatever you want to do will be much easier.

    Although it seems that my future self can project the magic sword, it seems that I was taught certain knowledge by Tohsaka, so I succeeded.  Shirou thought about some of the objects he had projected in the past. Except for things like swords and other pieces that were in the shape of sheets and didn't have complex shapes, it was OK. Others like glass, tables, etc. were not OK. Apart from similar appearances,  , it＊s just an empty shell. Well, among complex objects, the most successful one I have projected is the kettle

    Shirou shook his head desperately to clear the messy thoughts from his mind, and refocused his attention on finding weapons (it is also for this reason that the strengthening magic he did in the past was not successful).

    But, where are the weapons? I am from an ordinary family, so where do I get weapons

    Suddenly, an idea flashed in Shirou's mind.

    By the way, I am not an ordinary family. As for weapons, they should be there.

    Well, apart from being a half-hearted magician, the biggest difference between my home and other people＊s homes is that there is a scrap warehouse.

    Thinking of this, Shirou stood up, opened the door and rushed out.

    The warehouse was not built together with the mansion. The warehouse was built in a corner of the yard.

    And what is stored in the warehouse are basically some faulty daily necessities that I picked up.  Well, it's not because I like picking up rags, but because I can't accept not using things that can be used again, so I picked them back.  For example, although many items in the warehouse are faulty, they can be used again with a little repair.

    Because of this, there are countless strange things piled up in the warehouse, and there are also many things that can be used as weapons.

    However, Shirou's thoughts ended here.

    Looking at the warehouse getting closer and closer, Shirou even felt a little relaxed on his face.

    Suddenly, a biting chill hit his back, and the stretched muscles suddenly stiffened, and the sound of the air being ripped apart like hell could be heard in his ears.

    He kicked hard with the soles of his feet and threw himself forward with all his strength. Shirou barely managed to avoid this fatal blow.

    "Chi!"

    The sound of steel being inserted into the soil.

    Shirou fell to the ground, but immediately stood up and turned around.

    As expected, I saw the blue figure.

    &nbsp;The Lancer looked at him with a depressed look on his face, and pulled out the spear in his hand: "Ah, you were so alert, you dodge, hey, I'm thinking of you specially, I want you to go without pain.  The end is really＃well, what are you looking at?§

    When Shirou heard this, he quickly turned his eyes back and looked at him.  Just now, he was thinking about finding an opportunity to rush into the warehouse and use something as a weapon, but he was immediately discovered by the Lancer in front of him.

    Damn it, he was so sharp, and he saw it just by looking at it. How should he get there in this case?  Thinking of this, Shirou couldn't help but glance towards the warehouse again.

    Finally, when he turned his eyes again, there was a grinning face in front of him.

    "Looking at you, you seem to want to go there very much. Is there anything important you haven't done?" The man holding a spear in front of him looked at him from a high position.

    Shirou was stunned. He didn't expect the Lancer to be as fast as a ghost, but in the blink of an eye, he was in front of him.

    But even though he was scared, he tried to stay calm as much as possible.  He knew that in this situation, taking rash actions would only lead to faster death, so he remained motionless while staring at the Lancer's movements.

    Lancer followed Shirou's gaze and then leaned towards Shirou as if he was very intimate and said, "Well, it seems like you have some very important things to do there. Well, I'll give you this time.  After all, you are the only person I want to kill a second time, so let me give you a small preferential treatment."

    However, Shirou still did not move, not only because of fear, but also because he could not understand the meaning of Lancer's words just now.

    Lancer smiled: "Hey, don't be so nervous, go quickly Well, since you can't move, let me help you."

    The calm words suddenly turned into fierce shouts, and Lancer flew up and kicked Shirou in the waist.

    The method of staring intently at Lancer had its effect at this moment. The moment Lancer made a move, Shirou lowered his body, and at the same time, he crossed his hands in a cross shape and placed them in front of his chest.

    boom.

    Lancer＊s legs kicked Shirou＊s arms. Although he resisted, Shirou was still kicked away.

    There was a shattering sound in his ears, and when he came to his senses again, Shirou found himself lying on the wooden floor in the warehouse.

    He struggled to sit up, and suddenly a heartbreaking pain shot from his back into his heart. Shirou coughed hard several times, gritted his teeth and stood up.

    Damn it, that guy actually

    ※I never thought that I would be completely kicked out like a football. The distance just now was probably more than ten meters, and it also broke through the door of the warehouse and flew inside.  In this case, it can be said that I should thank God that my back was not broken.

    But this was not the time to think about this. Surrounded by mountains of items, Shirou pulled out a long steel pipe that should have been used for hot water pipes from one of them, and then looked at the door.

    But for some reason, the Lancer outside the room didn't seem to have any intention of coming in. Shirou stared at the door for three seconds, but he still didn't see him coming in.

    What's going on? Why didn't he come in

    Suddenly, Shirou remembered the sneak attack just now. He shuddered and turned around, paying careful attention to his surroundings and the top of his head.

    At this moment, a man shouted from outside the house: "Hey, have you finished what you have to do? Come out quickly."

    Shirou: ""

    "Ma, you'll be fine soon" he shouted almost absurdly, Shirou believed that the Lancer would not come in.

    It seems that heroes are abnormal people, but they also have time for themselves.  So he started another job.

    That man's spear is extraordinary. It has the ability to penetrate the heart, and its destructive power can penetrate Saber's armor. Therefore, ordinary weapons cannot compare with him. It is impossible to fight against him with just a steel pipe.  of.

    so＃＃

    ※Traceon (synchronic start).§

    With his consciousness concentrated, while reciting the incantation, Shirou focused all his consciousness on the steel pipe about 120 centimeters long.

    "The composition of materials is explained."

    If you want to deal with that spear, ordinary weapons are useless, but these are the only ones around you, so you can only use the existing materials to strengthen them.

    Feeling the cold touch on the steel pipe, it was like letting your own blood seep into it, injecting magic into it.

    ※Material composition, reinforcement.§

    ?The invisible liquid tentacles passed through the gaps in the steel, and suddenly stopped That was the end.

    The magic power flows to every corner of the steel pipe, filling it up before overflowing.

    "The whole project is over, strengthened and completed."

    After cutting off the contact between the steel pipe and himself, Shirou's body suddenly trembled as if he was shivering.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? d.

    Shirou didn＊t know the hardness of the steel rod in his hand now, but if the same steel pipe collided with it, Shirou was confident that it would break into two pieces.

    It＊s ironic that a magic trick that had never been successful after Father Kiritsugu＊s death could successfully wake up under such circumstances - is it because the fear of death stimulates his own potential?

    Ah, even in this situation, I should be happy. After all, I haven＊t successfully completed the strengthening magic in several years.  It's really ironic that the magic that hasn't taken shape since my father's death actually went smoothly under these circumstances.  Moreover, maybe, next, he will rely on this improvised spear to save his life.

    At the same time, Lancer, who was standing outside with a bored look on his face, frowned.

    This feeling

    Flying into the warehouse, Lancer stared at the boy in front of him: "Hey, boy, what did you do just now?"

    Without saying anything, Shirou held a makeshift spear and stared at the Lancer in front of him, not daring to relax at all.

    Lancer glanced at Shirou's body several times, and finally, his eyes stopped on the makeshift spear in Shirou's hand.

    "Oh, that's it. Oh, this really surprises me. Although it's weak, I really feel the magic power." A smile appeared on Lancer's face: "The heart was penetrated and it survived without any scars.  That＊s probably why.§

    As if sighing with regret, Lancer said: "Maybe you are the seventh person, but that's the end of it."

    It is true that he is the seventh person, but now is not the time like that. What he has to do now is to delay time, and then wait for his servant to come But, how did Saber summon him?

    At this time, the Lancer raised his spear and faced Shirou: "Looking at you, your physical body seems to have completely recovered. And, well, although it is neither fish nor fowl, you chose a weapon that pleases me. Well, let me take care of myself."  Refresh yourself.§

    Shirou took a deep breath. Shirou understood that no matter how he resisted, he would never be able to fight against the ancient heroes. At this time, his only chance of victory was the length of the Lancer weapon.

    The reason why I didn＊t go out just now, but waited for the Lancer to come in, is because the terrain here is more favorable.  No matter how you look at the narrow and cluttered warehouse, it is not suitable for spear combat, not to mention that the spear of the Lancer is not generally long (I feel a little awkward when I write this sentence), and the steel pipe I chose is not very long.  Not as tall as myself, it is still more advantageous in this somewhat narrow space.

    ?Then it depends on your luck and how long you can last.

    "No words, does that mean it's time to start?" His red pupils were dancing with excitement. Looking at Shirou who was motionless, he gave a lancer grin: "Since you're not coming, then I'll go first."

    By the end of the words, it had turned into a roar, and the spear seemed to be carrying a ray of light, leaping forward.

    There was no reaction, just because the vigilant child stared at him closely, and then because he saw the light spot in front of him, he reflexively blocked the makeshift spear in front of himself "Cang!"

    The sound of gold and iron echoes.

    Lancer's spear was accurately blocked No, it must be lucky, because he guessed correctly, so his body reflexively placed the steel pipe across his chest just now, thus blocking the blow and deflecting it without another attack.  Pierce your own heart.  But even so, the shot that originally pierced the heart also cut open the muscles of his left arm, creating a two-inch deep wound.

    "Well＃＃"

    The pain in his arm spread to his head, and Shirou couldn't help but groan in pain.

    "Hmph," Lancer smiled happily: "For a human, your reaction is not bad. Compared with the few people I met before, you are pretty good."

    "Youthe previous murder was indeed committed by you," Shirou asked with some shock and relief.

    "Huh?" Lancer was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "You are such a strange guy, you still have time to care about others in this situation."

    "You guy, you actually"

    The words are not finished yet.The bloody spear struck again.

    "Hey, it's not good to talk too much when you're facing an enemy," the blue man seemed to be teaching.

    Indeed, there is no time to think or speak, everything becomes an avoidance action.  Although he was in a narrow room, the Lancer's gun was still as fast as ever.

    There was no extra movement. He just repeatedly thrust the spear out, then retracted it, and then thrust it out again. Repeatedly, he thrust the spear into various parts of Shirou's body. However, it was obviously just a gun, but it made people feel that he had taken it.  The feeling of being pierced by three or four guns at the same time.

    "Well, not bad, not bad."

    Shirou kept dodging and blocking with the makeshift spear in his hand. His body was always at the last moment when the spear was about to touch, narrowly avoiding it, or using a steel pipe to open the attack.

    Although he didn＊t know why, Shirou had a strange thought in his mind: That guy deliberately didn＊t kill him immediately.

    Obviously, he saw the fight between that guy and the other two servants with his own eyes. That kind of fighting was like Hollywood's bloody stunts. If he used it on himself, I'm afraid he would definitely be killed by him with just one move.  .  But he didn't do that. Instead, he was attacking like a child.  Why is this?

    There is only one answer, he is kidding himself.

    Just like a ferocious beast treats its prey that has fallen into its hands, knowing clearly that it has nowhere to escape, but still letting it escape, and then at the last moment pressing it under its palm again, and so on until the prey is  It ravages the flesh to death.

    Damn it, I

    For some reason, Shirou suddenly felt something touch his back.

    Suddenly, Shirou's heart felt as cold as ice - when exactly was he forced into a corner?

    "Hey, it's over so soon." As if he was disappointed, Lancer stopped moving and looked at Shirou with his spear in hand: "I thought you could hold on for a little longer."

    After a pause, he shook his head: "That's right, it's too unrealistic to let mere humans resist heroes."

    So, he raised his spear again and said earnestly to the young man in the corner who had nowhere to hide: "Remember, don't get lost on the road to hell this time. And remember, the next time you face the enemy, don't make any moves.  Be stiff and pay attention to the surrounding terrain.§

    The spear thrust forward, flashing faster than before.  It was like Shirou's heart couldn't wait to suck it in.

    ※Hmm, blood will spurt out a second after that guy pulls out his spear.

    Well, I know it, because not long ago, my heart was pierced by that spear once, so I know it.

    The feeling of steel piercing the body, the taste of blood in the throat, and the feeling of the world gradually disappearing were all things I had tasted not long ago.

    ※Hmph, it＊s really annoying. In the end, that guy seemed to be talking to me very intimately, as if he was an old friend that he had known for a long time.

    Ah, because I＊m going to die, sowell, is it because I＊m going to die again that I think so much?

    ※Hey, it＊s so strange. It takes less than a tenth of a second for that guy＊s spear to strike, but why do I have so much time to think about so many things?

    I didn＊t wait for anyone to come, and the foreseen future had no effect at all. What greeted me before my eyes was death again.

    Butreally do it again?  real?

    Can＊t understand.  Why should this happen to me.

    The already cold heart collided fiercely again.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "However, it seems that the tip of the spear has already penetrated the skin, and then it will cut off the ribs and penetrate the heart again.

    joke＃＃

    joke＃＃

    joke!  !  !

    How could I be killed by a guy like that!  !  !

    It was obvious that he had been saved before, and then he swore that he would catch up in that person's footsteps and become a righteous person.

    Moreover, even though he was stabbed in the heart just now, he was miraculously saved by someone, so he couldn't die so easily. How could he be killed by such a vicious murderer after he was finally saved?  How could he die so easily?

    For some reason, the blurry image from the original dream flashed across my mind instantly. Well, it was the sword I often saw in my dreams. Although it was always blurry, I always felt that that sword had an inexplicable sense of familiarity and familiarity.  intimacy.

    ?Well, if I have that sword, I can definitely fight against the spear in front of me.

    Then, as if by magic, a white light curtain appeared behind Lancer.

    Lancer stopped what he was doing and turned around in surprise. Instantly, his blood-colored pupils dilated.

    And Shirou also saw that in that dazzling light, something seemed to be changing little by little.

    Outside, Archer and Tohsaka, who were about to arrive at Shirou's house, were also surprised to see the light erupting in the house in front of them.

    "That is＃＃"

    The image in the light array was distorted, and a flashing figure rushed out.

    The metal and iron clashed, and although there was a spear to resist, the Lancer was still hit hard by the attacker at an angle, passed through the wall, and flew outside.

    "Hmm" Shirou suddenly fell to the ground - how powerful was the slash just now?  Just the wind pressure from the slash knocked Shirou to the ground.  He groaned in pain and opened his eyes.

    The wall that was damaged by the flying lancer made a big hole. From the outside, you can see the clouds flowing and the moonlight shining brightly.

    The silver moonlight shot in through the hole in the wall and shone diagonally on the girl in front of her.

    Under the moonlight, the surprisingly bright armor is a calm dark blue, but this color does not make people feel heavy, but feels very bright.

    The blond hair was delicately coiled on the back of her head and tied up with a blue ribbon, forming a perfect arc. A strand of hair on her forehead fell to her eyebrows, looking indescribably elegant.  Just like that, the girl's emerald eyes stared at him quietly.

    "Servantsaber, you are following the order. I ask you, are you my master?" she asked in a calm and awe-inspiring voice.

 Related Works Chapter 3 The Old-Fashioned Idiot

    Ah, speechless, looking at the person in front of me.  He clearly knows her name, has seen his future, and clearly knows who she is, but at this moment, all the strength in his body seems to have disappeared, all his nerves have stopped, and the only thing he can do is to stay blank.  looked at her.

    It's not that I was at a loss because of the sudden incident. I had been mentally prepared for it. I had seen her a long time ago. But at this moment, I don't know whether I was nervous because I had just survived the disaster, or because the girl in front of me was so beautiful.  Let your body completely lose its language.

    "Servantsaber, you are following the order, Master, please give instructions." It seemed that because the young man in front of her was stunned and didn't understand at all, the girl repeated it again.

    "mah, yes, I am yours"

    Finally coming back to his senses, just when he was about to say something, Shirou was interrupted by a sharp pain in his left hand, and he couldn't help but frown and look at his left hand.

    As a result, he was stunned.

    When did the Command Seal appear in my hand?

    The girl＊s eyes followed Shirou＊s wrist, and her eyes stopped on the back of Shirou＊s hand.

    That＊s right, the three command spells combined into one, the young man in front of him is indeed his master.

    "From now on, my sword will be with you, and your destiny will coexist with me. At this point, the contract is completed," the girl continued to say in a calm tone.

    Shirou blinked.

    Well, it seems like there is something better to say at this time, but what should I say? I have never been good at dealing with girls. It would be okay if I knew them well, such as Sakura, but the girl in front of me was the first time I had met  Not really, but what should I say But not saying anything would be worse, well, just say something.

    "That" After hesitating for a moment, Shirou opened his mouth as if helpless.

    At this moment, Saber's face, which had always been calm and calm, changed, and then without hesitation, she turned around and rushed out of the warehouse like flying, leaving Shirou with a back view of 0.01 seconds.

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, then quickly stood up and rushed out.

    How could you forget that there is a dangerous guy outside?

    After exiting the door, I felt the air flowing abnormally. I followed the voice of the steel instructor and looked over. In the courtyard, Lancer and Saber were slashing at each other. At this moment, the courtyard was no longer a place that Shirou could enter.

    Steel and steel collided with each other, and Shirou could clearly see how powerful the guy he had just fought was.

    The speed of swinging and piercing the spear was unbelievable. The speed that I could barely keep up with just now had turned into red shadows.

    And in the red shadow, a girl in silver armor was holding an invisible weapon to fight against him.

    ※Well, it is invisible. Although he has never seen it with his own eyes, Shirou still knows that the weapon is a sword.

    But, Lancer doesn＊t know, no, even if he knows, there is no way to defend against it. After all, how to defend against an attack that cannot be seen.  Moreover, the girl's attack did not rely entirely on invisible weapons.

    Every strike she makes contains huge magic power. Even if the huge magic power slash can be blocked, it will still have a huge impact.

    ??For example, the person in front of you.

    It can be seen that although he can block every blow of the girl, even he can see the reluctance.

    "cut!"

    After the weapons collided again, Lancer took a few steps back, stopped, stared at Saber and gritted his teeth.

    "He actually hid his weapon," the blue Servant roared, "Despicable guy."

    Ignoring the other party's roar, Saber rushed forward again, swinging the invisible sword in her hand to launch a heavy attack.

    If Lancer＊s gun can be compared to a sniper rifle, then Saber＊s sword can be compared to a shotgun.

    With every strike he made, the flash of light seemed to surround the courtyard with the power to burst the air.

    However, even so, the shape of the sword was not revealed, which made Lancer, who had been resisting and refusing to attack, and wanted to use the weapon to explode sparks to see the opponent's weapon, bared his teeth in frustration.

    Finally, after slashing her opponent away with one blow, Saber stopped, raised her head and spoke to her opponent for the first time.

    "What's wrong, Lancer? Staying still is an insult to the name of a spearman." She said, "If you don't attack over there, I will attack first."

    Faced with the provocation from his opponent, Lancer just sneered: "Can I ask again,"??'s Noble Phantasm, is that a sword?  "

    "Then who knows?" Saber drawled a long sound, lowered her head slightly and said with a smile: "A battle axe, a spear, a sword, no, maybe a bow."

    "Hmph, stop talking nonsense, Saber." Ignoring his opponent's words, the spearman immediately revealed his opponent's identity. At the same time, the gun in his hand tilted downwards, and magic like white smoke spurted out from the tip of the gun, surrounding it.  He circled up with the gun barrel.

    Are you going to use the Noble Phantasm!  Saber raised the sword in her hand vigilantly, staring at the spearman in front of her without blinking.

    But before that

    ※One last question, this is our first meeting, don＊t you want to stop here?§ Lancer asked while releasing a strong murderous aura.

    In that biting cold current, Shirou's eyes widened.

    "I refuse, I will defeat you here." Without hesitation, the girl's knight took a step forward.

    "I originally"

    Before the spearman finished speaking, he was interrupted by a voice.

    "Be careful, Saber, his gun carries a reverse causality curse that absolutely penetrates the heart. No matter which direction it is pierced, it will eventually penetrate the opponent's heart!"

    Putting his hands in front of his mouth, Shirou shouted louder.

    Suddenly, the scene froze.

    The huge magic power wrapped around the spear disappeared, and Lancer and Saber looked over at the same time.

    ""

    The biting murderous aura disappeared, but for some reason, it seemed to be colder than before.

    "You" Lancer, who looked extremely surprised, burst out a word, and then sighed helplessly: "It seems that you are not completely useless, well, you seem to be quite knowledgeable, ah,  Maybe I'm too famous, hey, I'm really unlucky. I didn't expect that I'm so famous. Anyone can recognize me. I haven't even used my Noble Phantasm yet Well, it seems like I'm going to do well.  Let＊s reflect on it.§

    ""

    Shirou suddenly felt that the verbose Lancer in front of him seemed a little

    "Through the heart?" Seeing that the opponent in front of him did not deny it, Saber stared at the spearman closely: "Geabolg, are you the son of light in Ireland?"

    "Yeah, yeah" the spearman nodded impatiently.

    "Geabolg, the magic gun that breaks through all defenses, has been set from the beginning to absolutely penetrate the heart. The trajectory of the gun will change due to this result. Is this the cursed gun held by cran's watchdog?"

    Lancer curled his lips: "Tch, I didn't expect you to be a knowledgeable guy."

    Waved his hand, Lancer turned around and walked towards the corner of the yard.

    After a moment of confusion, the girl＊s knight understood what he wanted to do.

    "Do you want to escape, Lancer?" Saber shouted.

    Looking back as if he was a little depressed, the spearman stopped and said with a stern face: "I know the rule that if the opponent knows his true identity, he will fight until one of the parties dies. But unfortunately, my master is a coward, and he talks nonsense.  If the gun is dodged, come back, sowell, although I haven't been seen, the result is almost the same."

    After saying that, he turned his head and continued walking forward.

    "Wait a minute, Lancer"

    "It's up to you to catch up or not." The blue Servant stopped again, but this time, he did not look back, only a cold voice came from the back: "But, at that time, you must be prepared to die.  "

    The ponytail on the back of his head swayed, and Lancer jumped and disappeared outside the wall.

    "wait＃＃"

    "Stopstop."

    Just when she was about to chase her out, her master＊s voice came from behind the girl.

    Looking back, the red-haired boy ran over and stopped beside him.

    "No, don't chase her," Shirou said with a slight heat in his face as he looked at Saber looking directly at her.

    "Thank you very much, Master, for reminding me just now. Otherwise, I should have died." The girl bowed slightly, saluted, and said calmly and politely.

    "Ah, um, it's nothing" Shirou was stunned for a moment, then scratched his head in embarrassment. Just when he was about to say a few polite words, the girl spoke again.

    "But why do you want to stop me from chasing Lancer?" Saber asked, staring into Shirou's eyes.

    Shirou looked at the girl and suddenly felt that the girl who originally only reached his chin had grown taller. This feeling well, so majestic.

    Shirou suddenly became more majestic as he looked at him.When Saber arrived, she immediately stuttered: "Well, this is because I have other things to do Ah, by the way, I haven't introduced myself yet."

    Out of desperation, Shirou changed the subject, pointed to the house behind him and said, "My name is Shirou, Shirou Emiya, and I am from this family. Your name is Saber, right?"

    A strange color flashed across the girl's eyes, but under the cover of the dim night, Shirou didn't see it.

    "Yes, my rank is saber, so please call me saber, master" saber said.

    "Well, it feels a bit strange not to call me master," Shirou said unnaturally.

    Master means master. It would be uncomfortable for anyone to be called "Master, Master" by such a beautiful girl all the time Well, it would be uncomfortable for anyone.

    "Really, I'm rude, so let's call him Shirou. Well, I also like the pronunciation better." Saber didn't pause, but continued as soon as Shirou finished speaking.

    Shirou moved his brows but said nothing.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of her, is what she calls me, so it does not matter.

    But＃＃

    "But please answer me, why did you stop me from chasing Lancer just now? What are you talking about?" Saber became majestic again.

    ???????????????????????????? It seems like it would be very bad if I don＊t answer her question.

    "Huh? Ah, that um"

    Shirou covered his hand with some pain, and found that the command spell glowed bright red on the hand that was feeling severe pain.

    This is Tohsaka and the others.

    Before Shirou could say anything, he heard Saber speak over there.

    "I see, I was not asked to chase the Lancer, and I was waiting here because I knew in advance that a new Servant would come. Well, this feeling is Archer." Saber looked at the wall, and then looked back at Shirou with some admiration.  : "Indeed, compared to the Lancer, the Archer, who is good at long-distance combat, is easier to deal with. Well, that's a great judgment, Shirou."

    Shirou: ""

    Shirou looked at Saber with admiring eyes Well, I always felt that she had misunderstood something.

    "Ah, that, I said"

    Just when Shirou hesitated and wanted to stop Saber from fighting the other Servants again, he saw a flash in front of him, and the girl in silver armor had already taken off and flew towards the wall.

    Shirou stared at the rising smoke for a second, then rushed out towards the door.

    "I said, Saber, don't be so impatient, I still have something to say"

    Arriving outside the door, Shirou rushed into the dark alley on one side without hesitation.

    As soon as she rushed into the alley, she saw the speeding Saber rushing towards a slender red figure, but before that, another tall red body blocked her, using her stern body to resist Saber's sword.

    There was no hesitation, Saber's sword did not pause for a moment because the target of attack in front of her changed - that is an instinct that needs to be honed after many battles.

    No, in that case

    Just when the invisible sword was about to fall and cut the man in two, Shirou's transformed roar came over.

    "Stop, Saber〞" There was a tingling sensation on the back of his hand. Shirou shouted at the top of his lungs as if he was afraid that Saber wouldn't hear.

    The harsh high-pitched sound that was stretched too long reached Saber's ears. Suddenly, the sword in the girl's hand froze in the air above Archer's head.

    It wasn＊t because he heard his master＊s voice that he stopped. In the situation just now, even if he wanted to stop, he couldn＊t. The sword in his hand would continue to strike due to inertia.  But now, the sword miraculously stopped.

    Saber has experienced this compulsive feeling that has nothing to do with her before.

    That is a command spell!

    Although invisible, you can feel that the attack that was almost on the forehead has not landed. The knight in red paused, quickly picked up the girl behind him and distanced himself, and then confronted Saber.

    Maintaining a vigilant posture, Saber made an incredible voice without looking back: "Are you crazy, Shirou? It was clearly the best time to kill Archer with one strike just now, why did you use your precious command spell to stop me?"

    The angry voice made Shirou stop moving forward.

    Uh, how should I say this

    After a pause, Saber seemed to calm down and said in a calm tone: "Please take back your order and let me defeat Archer. The opportunity for the archers to appear at such a close range can be said to be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."

    &nbsp; Sighing with a headache, Shirou weakly pointed at Archer who could not see clearly in the distance: "Listen to me, Saber. That person's master is an acquaintance of mine, so stop first."

    I thought Saber would be surprised and stop after hearing this, but that was not the case.

    "What are you talking about? She is Archer's master and our enemy. Since she is an enemy, even if she is a close relative, she must fight to the death without hesitation." Saber said without hesitation, as if everything was taken for granted.

    Shirou: "No, then what"

    Completely stunned by Saber＊s words, Shirou was stunned and didn＊t know what to say.

    At this moment, a smiling voice came over.

    "Correct judgment, but it was not adopted, Miss Swordsman." A petite figure walked out from behind the tall knight and looked at Saber in front of him: "Well, I can understand your feelings. The good minister and the meek master, Shino  Life is a great pain, isn＊t it?§

    "You" Saber stared at the enemy in front of her.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Well, it is indeed quite painful. Seeing the girl in red without warning, she can obviously kill her with one strike, but she can't attack because of the master's command spell. This Moreover, that guy actually made sarcastic remarks.

    Seeing Tohsaka＊s appearance, Shirou sighed, and then slowly walked over.  At this moment, his head was really hurting so much that he didn't even want to talk.

    ※Well, looking at this situation, we shouldn＊t be able to fight.  However, as Issei said, Tohsaka is a liar.  The top students with good conduct in school are just sheep's clothing.

    "Um, I mean Tohsaka, you"

    As if he had just seen Shirou, Tohsaka smiled, stretched out his hand and greeted loudly: "Good evening, Emiya-san."

    "Ah, um." Shirou felt a little uncomfortable when he heard Tohsaka greeting him. He hesitated twice, and then slowly walked over.

    ※You can still laugh when things are tense like this.

    "Archer, I'm sorry, please change back to your spirit body first, and leave the rest to me." Tohsaka cast a look at the knight behind him, and Tohsaka smiled broadly.

    "Why?" Archer asked in a deep voice.

    "Because there will be no chance for you to appear in the future, and if you don't disappear, Saber will not put away the sword," Tohsaka said.

    "Really, I understand." Without any unnecessary words, the tall knight disappeared like a phantom.

    "Emiya-kun" Tohsaka turned around and took two steps forward, but Tohsaka saw Saber's sword pointed at his face.

    "Hey, Miss Swordsman, could you please put away your sword?" Tohsaka showed a sweet smile to Saber.

    "It's absolutely impossible for me to put down my sword in front of the enemy," Saber said in a deep voice, looking coldly at the girl in front of her.

    ※It＊s really a wink for a blind man to see, it＊s a waste of my expression.  After sighing secretly in his heart, Tohsaka still smiled and said: "Then are you going to disobey your master's order?"

    "Hmm" Suddenly, Saber's momentum dropped.

    "And I made Archer disappear as a spirit because I believed in you. Do you want to take the opportunity to attack me?" Tohsaka blinked his big glasses with an innocent look on his face: "You are a knight."

    "Well" It was another heavy blow.

    Suddenly, the aura surrounding Saber disappeared, she put away her sword and stood up straight.

    At this time, Shirou walked to Saber's side and said feebly: "Good evening, Tohsaka."

    "Yes," Tohsaka responded, then looked at Shirou: "Emiya-san, you know, there are more things I want to talk to you about right now."

    "I know" Shirou nodded heavily.

    "Then let's go into your house and chat slowly." Tohsaka pointed outside the alley.

    "Okay" Shirou was quite straightforward, but Saber on the side looked unwilling.

    When Tohsaka walked past Shirou, even though she whispered, Shirou clearly heard her say: "As expected, knights are all a bunch of old-fashioned idiots."

    (If there is an emergency, the update may have to be interrupted for about two weeks. I＊m really sorry about this. I won＊t say anything here. I really can＊t help it. I＊m sorry.)

 Work related Chapter 4 The Church

    (I＊m back. I had to stop updating because something happened before. As for what happened, I won＊t say it. Now I will start updating normally. The update time will be around seven o＊clock every night.)

    "Huh???" Tohsaka, who rested his chin on his hand, exclaimed, "You don't even know the five elements."

    "Yeah" Shirou nodded honestly.

    "You are really a complete amateur." Tohsaka's eyes kept twitching. She had never thought that there were magicians who didn't know the basics of magic.

    "No, I also know some enhanced magic." Seeing Tohsaka's appearance, Shirou retorted slightly angrily.  Because Tohsaka spoke as if the disciple Kiritsugu taught was an idiot.

    "Uh" Tohsaka seemed to be choking, and sighed: "Isn't it still the same? Other than that, isn't there anything else?"

    "There will be one more," Shirou said: "Projection."

    There was silence for a while, Tohsaka rolled his eyes, glared at Shirou, and then sighed helplessly: "Why can such a guy be called Saber?"

    The desolation in the words is unspeakable.

    Hey, there＊s no need to be so mean.  Shirou looked at Tohsaka and thought dissatisfied.

    After a pause, Tohsaka said: "So, do you know what kind of situation you are in now?"

    "Yeah" Shirou nodded: "Seven Servants and seven Masters are fighting each other to fight for the Holy Grail."

    "It's not completely ignorant." Tohsaka glanced at Shirou with a smile, then straightened his face and said seriously: "But, I want to correct you a little."

    "Correction?" Shirou was stunned for a moment. Isn't that the case? Or is there something important missing in the future he foresees?

    "It's not a battle, it's a war." Tohsaka said sternly: "Although it's not appropriate for only seven people to say it's a war, if it's a magician, it's a different matter. Magicians from different factions kill each other because of their own desires.  Able to fight for the vessel containing the blood of God.§

    "Listen up." Tohsaka looked into Shirou's eyes: "Fighting one on one without killing each other is called fighting. Seven mages fight with each other, killing each other at all costs, with the goal of killing the opponent.  , called war.§

    Shirou felt goosebumps rising up his spine. Well, he didn't feel much just listening to Tosaka's words, but he was calmed down by Tosaka's expert look.

    Seeing Shirou＊s appearance, Tohsaka secretly smiled inwardly, and on the surface, he deliberately showed a scary and sinister smile, and said in a low voice: "Now, you are also on this battlefield."

    But it seemed to have no effect. Shirou just blinked and showed no reaction, which greatly disappointed Tohsaka.

    "It seems that you only know the general situation, but you don't understand its significance." Putting away his sinister smile, Tohsaka said: "Regarding this Holy Grail War, do you want to participate?"

    "Join," Shirou said.

    ""

    After a few seconds of silence, Tohsaka suddenly shouted: "This is not a spring outing for primary school students, don't say it so casually."

    Shirou felt a roaring feeling in his ears

    "Listen carefully, I will only say the relevant things once." Tohsaka raised a finger angrily to indicate the number of times he wanted to explain the situation: "Emiya-san, you have now been selected to become the master.  You are in the Holy Grail War. The proof is that there is a stigmata on one of your hands, right? It's like on the back of your hand or your wrist, um, yes, it's like a red tattoo on the back of your hand, that's it  .Although everyone's position will be different, there will always be three command spells on it. That is the proof of being a master."

    Shirou didn＊t say anything, he just looked down at the complicated patterns on the back of his hands that looked like tattoos.

    "Yes. That is also a spell that restricts the servants, so you have to cherish it. That spell is called the Command Seal. As long as it is there, the servant can be obeyed. Because the Command Seal represents absolute command power. That seal can  A spell that changes the Servant's will and makes it obey orders absolutely. No spell is required to activate it. It will be activated as long as you have the idea of ??using the Command Spell." When Tohsaka said this, he waved his hand indifferently: "However, from now on,  Judging from the situation just now, you also know what its use is."

    "Yeah" Shirou nodded, suddenly feeling a set of eyes staring at his back from behind, Shirou suddenly grinned bitterly.

    Saber is still angry because she just used a command spell to stop her

    "Also, the Command Seal can only be used three times. If the Command Seal disappears, Emiya"Master, you have to be careful. After losing the command spell, the master may be killed by the servants." Tohsaka looked at Shirou with a smirk: "You should use it sparingly."  "

    "You don't have to worry about this," Shirou said reassuringly. Regarding Saber, Shirou was still very relieved.

    With his hand touching the command spell on the back of his left hand, Shirou couldn't help but look back at Saberbut was frightened back by that majestic look.

    How come Saber＊s eyes are so penetrating?

    "Master, Rin is right. Please remember, if you use up the command spell, your contract with me will be destroyed." Saber said seriously, because the appearance of the master in front of her really made her a little worried.

    Shirou scratched his head and smiled bitterly.

    Tohsaka also turned his attention to Saber, who had been silent since entering the door.

    "It seems that you are in an incomplete state, right, Saber. No wonder, after all, you were summoned by a half-toned master with no knowledge." He walked up to Saber and looked at it carefully, as if appreciating precious and beautiful art.  Pin glanced up and down, and then Tohsaka felt a little regretful.  And for some reason, Tohsaka always had an instructive tone when speaking to Shirou, but when facing Saber, he was much gentler.

    "You are right, I am not in a perfect state now. Since Shirou does not have the magic power to materialize me, it is very difficult to transform back into a spiritual body or recover my magic power." Facing the distance,  Ban asked, and Saber admitted without hesitation.

    "Ah, it's really surprising. I didn't expect it to be so tragic, but what's even more unexpected is that you would say it so happily." Tohsaka was a little surprised. Originally, she was thinking about how to trick Saber. After all, although  She looks cute, but Tohsaka already knows that she is the type of old-fashioned knight, so it shouldn't be difficult to make a clich谷.  But I didn't expect that people would take the initiative to hand over the information.

    "Although this is not my original intention, I can't hide it from your eyes. So there is no point in hiding my current details. It would be better to tell you directly and let Shirou understand the current situation better," Saber said calmly.

    As if feeling sorry for Saber, Tohsaka closed his eyes sadly and turned away.

    "If I were your master, the two problems you mentioned would not have arisen at all." Tohsaka clenched his fists regretfully: "Ugh Really, if there hadn't been that accident As long as I was Saber's master  If so, is this kind of war the same as winning?"

    Tohsaka was angry.

    ※Moreover, both of them are extremely beautiful girls. When these two people looked at each other and talked, Shirou who was watching from the side didn＊t know whether he should think this scene was cute or weird.  Well, especially since one of them is wearing heavy ornate armor and the other is wearing modern clothes, this feeling is even more difficult to say.

    But when he saw Tohsaka's appearance, Shirou couldn't help but become a little angry.  What was she doing, sowing discord in front of her?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?A person who is called a loser in front of anyone would probably be angry if anyone were to do so.

    "Hey, Tohsaka, needless to say, I seem to be very unworthy," Shirou said dissatisfied.

    "What do you think, you idiot is so stupid?" Tohsaka rolled his eyes at Shirou.

    "Um" Shirou was so troubled by these words. He didn't expect Tohsaka to say something that would be difficult for anyone with a conscience to say, and to be so disapproving of it after saying it.

    "What's wrong? Do you have any questions?" Looking at Shirou's appearance, Tohsaka asked with eyes wide open.

    ※ And also forget it.

    In Shirou's heart, the image of Tohsaka as a model student in the school is now crumbling, and he is moving closer to the image of the female fox he sees in the future.

    "It's true that it's 10%. It seems that Buddhist practice can really give people the wisdom to see through people's true colors.

    "No, Shirou is an excellent master." Suddenly, Saber spoke: "Although he may not be very good at magic, his judgment of the battle situation is very superior. In war, one judgment can sometimes determine the success or failure of a battle.  .§

    "ah?"

    Tohsaka blinked in confusion, glanced at Saber, and then looked at Shirou.  In the end, she still couldn't understand what Saber meant just now.  Shirou, on the other hand, felt a little uncomfortable.

    She couldn＊t be talking about Shirou＊s mind flashed back to Saber＊s admiring expression in the courtyard just now, and he also said something like ※What an amazing judgment.§

    ※Well, she really misunderstood.

    "Okay. Now that things are clear, it's almost time to go." Suddenly, as if he was very angry, Tohsaka said somethingAn inexplicable sentence.

    "Go? Where are you going?" Shirou was confused.

    "I will take you to meet the person responsible for supervising the Holy Grail War. Emiya-san, after meeting him, you can decide whether you want to participate in the Holy Grail War or not." Tohsaka showed a strange smile.

    Shirou wanted to nod at first, but when he saw the smile, he changed his mind temporarily: "Of course. But where is it? Ah, it's already past one in the morning. Tohsaka, you also know, why don't you tell me  , after all, if the place is too far away"

    "Don't worry, we're just in the city next door. If you hurry up, you can come back before dawn. Besides, tomorrow is Sunday, so it doesn't matter if you stay up late." Tohsaka interrupted him quickly, and the smile on his face deepened.

    "No, that's not the problem"

    "Then let's go." Tohsaka pointed to the door outside the window with great momentum.

    Shirou was silent for a few seconds, then sighed and said what Tohsaka had not said since the beginning: "Yes, yes, but can you let me have a meal first?"

    The scene suddenly froze.

    They were probably stunned by Shirou's words. Tohsaka and Saber didn't speak, they just looked at him blankly.

    "No, what about that?" Shirou quickly explained: "I haven't had dinner yet. After all, I was chased by the Lancer at night and I haven't had any leisure time, so I haven't had time to eat."

    Silence.

    Silence.

    Silence.

    Tohsaka suddenly looked up to the sky and sighed, then covered his forehead.

    ※Saber, you have to be careful in the future,§ she said.

    Ah, sometimes I am happy, sometimes I am angry, sometimes I smile, sometimes I stare, sometimes I smile evilly, sometimes I sigh. I always feel like a creature from some kind of myth and legend. What is it?

    Shirou thought as he put the heated rice back into the pot, and then he thought of it.

    ※Well, the Thousand-Faced Demon Fox.

    However, it doesn＊t seem right to just eat by yourself. Shirou suddenly stopped and thought about it.

    ※By the way,§ he walked out and asked, ※Does anyone want a late-night snack?§

    ""

    Finally, it was done, and the three of them were on their way to Linzhen.

    Shirou had never thought that he would still be outside after two o'clock at night. At this moment, he couldn't help but worry that it would be terrible if he was caught by the police during the curfew.

    "Hey, you said this isn't the first time you've been called out in this world. Are you really lying" Tohsaka exclaimed from behind - that guy has been chirping with Saber since he left the house.  Chirping and chatting non-stop.  It was as if she and Saber were old friends who hadn't seen each other for many years.

    Although Saber basically didn＊t reply, Tohsaka kept talking.

    At this moment, although Shirou was also very surprised by the content of her conversation with Saber, but more importantly, Shirou felt that Tohsaka's mood was a little off. It was obviously after two o'clock in the night, but she seemed very excited In other words, she  It＊s not like he often stays up at night and wanders around.

    Thinking of this, Shirou thought it was very possible, so he wanted to remind her out of good intentions: "Hey, Tohsaka, do you often stay up at night and go out uh, for a walk?"

    "?" Tohsaka raised his eyebrows: "What do you want to say?"

    "It's not good for girls to walk around in the middle of the night. After all, it's been very rough recently. It would be bad if there is any danger," Shirou said cautiously.

    "Oh -" Tohsaka made a long sound and looked at Shirou strangely: "You are really considerate of others, thank you, but I have Archer, and even if he is not here, I still have Saber, right?  No matter what kind of guy he is, he can be killed with one move."

    Indeed, this is true.

    But there was one person who didn＊t understand.

    "Rin, I can't understand what Shirou wanted to say just now." Saber felt that she might not have been in this era long enough, so she didn't understand what Shirou said, so she asked Tohsaka.

    "No, it should be said that he made a mistake. That big idiot, Emiya-san just wanted to say that if a pervert appeared, he would save us," Tohsaka said happily.

    "How is this possible? Shirou is my master. Wouldn't it be a reversal of the position to do so?" Saber shook her head, taking a negative attitude towards what she just said.

    Hearing Saber's answer, Tohsaka became even happier. He covered his mouth and chuckled softly: "Huh, he didn't think about this, buthehehehe, oops, even if it's just oneNo matter how bad it is, I really want to open that guy's head and see the structure inside.  "

    I don＊t know since when, Tohsaka, who seemed to have a deep friendship with Saber, seemed to like taunting Shirou. As for the reason Shirou thought about Tohsaka＊s behavior at home just now, and he had an epiphany.

    Ah, because you didn＊t summon Saber, do you feel extremely resentful towards yourself for summoning Saber?

    ※And＃ Hey, Saber, stop talking. Didn＊t you see that Tohsaka is still in high spirits?

    Hearing Saber behind him continue to talk to Tohsaka, Shirou couldn't help but look back at Tosaka with a somewhat depressed look. As a result, he saw the yellow poncho on Saber's body next to Tosaka.

    Seeing the costume that could not be said to be weird or funny, Shirou immediately swallowed the words that were on his lips. He turned back and continued to look at the road ahead.

    The conversation between Tohsaka and Saber continued to be heard from behind. The two of them didn't know when their relationship had become good enough to talk. After all, an hour ago, the two of them were confronting each other with weapons in hand, and Saber almost killed her.  .

    Shirou learned one thing from this. When you meet a person, whether he doesn't have a good impression of you or he doesn't like to socialize with others, but you still want to make friends with him, then you should keep talking to him.  Talk, keep talking, keep talking, that's all.

    Shirou saw Tohsaka use this move against Saber.

    By the way, when it comes to Saber, we have to talk about the poncho on her body.  When she was about to go out, she planned to go out like that. After she stopped her, she remained speechless - just kidding, if the police saw Saber wearing armor, the three of them would stop walking in the dark and go to the police station to drink.  Warm yourself up with a cup of hot tea.

    Alas, it is obvious that she can disarm, but Saber refuses to take off her armor no matter what. The reason is: she cannot disarm in front of the enemy.

    So Shirou had no choice but to let her put on the raincoat. After that, she became more and more speechless, and now she only talked to Tohsaka - ah, probably a girl wouldn't have a good impression of that khaki poncho.  Bar.  Aiwujiwu wouldn't have any good impressions of him who gave her the fish skin.

    Buthey, she is your considered enemy. Why do you have such a good relationship with her now?  Shirou said nothing, muttering in his heart.

    Unable to use words to relieve the anger in his heart, Shirou took the lead and walked up the high ramp.

    "Hey, that's the wrong way." Tohsaka's voice came from behind.

    "This is a shortcut. You can also go to the bridge to Linzhen," Shirou said.

    Sure enough, after walking for a while, a few people came to the bridge to Linzhen, and Tohsaka didn't know why, but he became happy looking at the bridge.

    Shirou also stopped for a moment. He turned around and glanced at the park behind him. He didn't even notice that he let out a small breath.

    After a pause, Shirou turned around and urged: "Okay, let's go, we are not here to play."

    Finally, when he turned around, he saw Tohsaka＊s dissatisfied face, as if he had been deprived of a sumptuous dinner.

    Does she like bridges?  A strange idea came to Shirou's mind.

    ＃＃

    Arriving at the nearby town called Xindu, Shirou was taken to the top of a high slope by Tohsaka, where the church was.

    "Is the person in charge of supervision here?" Shirou looked up at the towering white church.

    "Well, this is where it is." Tohsaka's voice suddenly deepened: "Kotomine Church."

    Just when Shirou was about to knock on the door, Saber, who had not spoken to Shirou until now, suddenly spoke: "Shirou, I'll stay here."

    Shirou turned around and looked at Saber in confusion. Since he was already here, why didn't he go in?

    Facing Shirou's gaze, Saber explained: "I came here to protect Shirou. Since the target is the church, Shirou shouldn't go far, so I stay here."

    "Okay then" Seeing Saber say it simply, Shirou gave up the idea of ??persuading her.  He and Tohsaka pushed open the door of the church and walked in.

    "But no matter who you are, don't take it lightly, Master" Saber warned again.

    "Um."

    After seeing the church door slamming shut, Saber turned her face and looked behind her.

    There was nothing there, but Saber's eyes became sharp.

    At this moment, wherever she looked, a phantom-like body gradually appeared in the air.

    Archer, the tall red knight.

    &nbsp; Saber knew that Archer had been in spirit form because of Tohsaka's order. When he was at Shirou's house, he stayed on the roof of the house and did not go in.  When the others went to Kotomine Church, Archer followed him in his spiritual form, but his attention was not focused on his summoner.

    Instead, he focused more on himself.

    Although she has transformed into a spirit, Saber can still feel the weak electric current (this is not to say that Archer has murderous intent, but because human eyes have weak electric current, so sometimes when others look at you from another angle, you will react.  Looking back), but that look was not murderous, nor was he unconvinced because he was almost hacked to death.  Just a warning because of my identity.

    But when he first came to Kotomine Church, his eyes that looked like wood changed direction, and then the situation changed.

    Although it was only for a moment, the archer's gaze became as sharp as a blade.  Although he still did not release murderous intent, the chill was clearly captured by Saber.

    At this moment, looking at the materialized Archer, Saber asked coldly: "What do you want to do? Archer."

 Work related Chapter 5 Kotomine Kirei

    Facing Saber's question, Archer just remained silent and did not answer.  His eyes were a little complicated. He was looking ahead, and he didn't know whether he was looking at Saber or the church behind her.

    That gaze looked very sharp.

    "The sword just didn't kill you, so you're not convinced and want to fight again?" When Archer didn't answer, Saber asked again, slowly raising one hand from her poncho.

    The moment he heard these words, the sharpness in the gray pupils disappeared, and the archer's eyes dropped slightly - this time, it can be accurately known that his eyes fell on Saber.  Then, there was another long silence.

    Because of the angle, Archer's tall shadow was lengthened by the moonlight, and Saber, who was standing opposite him, was shrouded in his shadow and gaze.

    Looking at the dark figure's gaze, Saber suddenly felt a little awkward, because there was something she didn't understand flashing in Archer's eyes, it wasn't hostility, friendliness, or hatred.  In short, it was very strange, his eyes seemed to be confused about something.

    Just when she couldn't hold back the long silence and wanted to do something, Archer spoke.

    "No" The thick and magnetic voice said only one word, answering Saber's question just now. Then, the tall archer turned his back and looked at the moon.

    Saber on the other side no longer pays attention to him. Since he has shown that he has no intention of fighting, there is no need to pay attention to him except for necessary vigilance.

    ※Call〞〞§

    A gust of wind blew over, and the corners of the archers' clothes lifted up in the wind.  He looked at the white moon and narrowed his eyes in confusion.

    Yes, he is confused, even doubtful.

    He didn＊t mean to provoke Saber just now, but when he heard the name Kotomine Church uttered from his master＊s mouth, the archer＊s body suddenly stiffened, and he almost came out of his spiritual state.

    This kind of nervous feeling made him very strange, but now that he thought about it carefully, he didn't know what was going on.

    ※Well, it should be clear if there was no amnesia.

    He was originally summoned as an archer, but due to the incomplete summoning caused by his master's mistake, he lost his memory. In addition to his rank, he couldn't even remember his noble phantom - by the way, about this.  The aspect feels the weakest.  Although the memory of things like name and identity is gone, the strong feeling of knowing that I possess these things is still there, but the same cannot be said for the Noble Phantasm.

    By the way, speaking of Noble Phantasm, why is my weapon not a bow but a pair of swords?  Is it simply because he is a plural servant?

    Although he is an archer, he still wants to imitate others and become a swordsman.  Archer remembered Lancer's words.

    Although I don＊t know what＊s going on, I＊m sure that those swords are not my own treasures. It＊s just

    A thought flashed through the knight's mind: that was just the weapon he was best at using.

    Do you know how to use many kinds of weapons?

    Although I don＊t know where this strange idea comes from, there is no doubt that I am good at using my double swords. It is definitely not a joke to be able to tie with Lancer, one of the three knights.

    ※Well, it seems that I am indeed a Servant with plural attributes.

    But even so, I can＊t remember who I am.

    However, after seeing his master looking a little depressed because he had lost an important piece of jewelry today, he actually took out the same piece of jewelry from his arms.

    I didn＊t think about anything, I didn＊t do anything fake, I just simply and instinctively took out the same thing from my body.

    Is that thing yours?  Archer didn't know that since he was summoned, he had never confirmed what he was carrying, so when he took it out, he was stunned for a while.

    But his owner, the little girl, also recognized with joy that the exact same thing was her lost jewelry.

    "But what's going on? That thing is a relic of her father. It is said to be passed down from her ancestors. How can she have something the same as hers?

    Is it possible that she has some connection with her ancestors?

    With such doubts, the archer was ordered by his master to bring him to the home of a young man who had been rescued by her. However, in front of a burst of magic power, the two of them did not move forward, but just stayed where they were and lurked. As a result, they met soon.  The lancer left from inside.

    After a while, without any warning, Saber, the highest rank among the seven servants, appeared.

    ?Since it was a surprise attack, the master, who had no battlefield experience, was attacked at close range by Saber in an instant. It was too late to take out a weapon to resist. There was no other way. The archer had no choice but to block Saber's sword with his own body.

    I thought I would die, but luckily, at the last moment, the swordsman was forced to stop the attack by his master using a command spell Ah, thank you to that stupid magician.  Thinking of this, the archer couldn't help but sigh at his luck.

    However, at that time, the invisible sword stopped above his head. Even if he couldn't see it, he could still feel the murderous aura and chill on the sword's edge. The strong cold that was going to kill him made Archer think about it now.  I can't help but feel my skin tightening.  However, at that time, in addition to this chilling feeling, the archer also felt a strong sense of familiarity.

    For a time, it seemed as if a lot of things poured into his heart, filling the archer's body.

    That feeling was so strong that the knight, who had experienced hundreds of battles and was unmoved even by swords and axes, was in a daze for a second, and then he remembered to take his master to escape.

    Looking back now, that feeling seems to berevival.

    It＊s not something like hibernation and awakening, but the feeling of a crack being opened in the memory that has been closed.

    Although a little memory was restored, the archer was sensible and did not touch it immediately.

    It＊s foolish to touch something you don＊t understand, even if it once belonged to you.

    At this moment, the restored memory is quietly staying in the mind, waiting for the owner to watch.

    ????????????? What exactly is it?

    Looking at the bright white moon, Archer thought so.

    Another breeze blew by, and the archer's body transformed into a spiritual body again.

    When Shirou opened the door and walked in, he looked at the bustling and solemn church hall and asked Tohsaka: "Tohsaka, what kind of person is the priest who manages this place?"

    Since he is entrusted with managing such a large church, this priest must be a man of outstanding character and academics.

    But Tohsaka＊s words were beyond Shirou＊s expectations.

    "Because he is my senior brother who meets his second master, and he is also my guardian, so I have known him for more than ten years, but even so, I still don't understand that guy's character." Tohsaka said casually without any sense of respect.  .

    "We've known each other for ten years. That's a long time. I'm still your guardian. Are you relatives? Orwait a minute." Shirou's eyes suddenly widened: "You said he is your master?"

    "It's the second master," Tohsaka corrected, glanced at Shirou displeased, and added, "Besides, they're not relatives."

    "But isn't he a priest?" Shirou asked in surprise: "The priest knows magic. Doesn't this violate the rules?"

    Even a dabbler like him knows that magicians and the church are incompatible.

    The large-scale organization that magicians belong to is called the Magic Association, and the other is within the world's largest religion. If a person lives by the rules, he will never have the chance to come into contact with this church. Well, they are called  Holy Church.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? On the surface, they are connected hand in hand, but as long as they have the opportunity, they will kill each other, and they have such a dangerous relationship.

    The church hates heresy.  Their goal of completely excluding non-human beings includes people who use magic.

    For the Church, miracles are something that only the chosen saints can learn.  All other miracles are heretical.

    Even those who belong to the church are no exception. The higher the status in the church, the more contamination by magic is prohibited.  Let alone learning magic, I'm afraid one or two friends who can do magic will also be expelled.

    Moreover, the greater the blessing of the gods, the more they are incompatible with things like magic. They are as incompatible as water and fire. Not to mention the believers who are the managers of such a church, they must be people from the Holy Church.  求求But why can this priest

    "What are you surprised about?" Tohsaka glanced at Shirou.

    "Is this priest a member of the church?" Shi Jinglang asked.

    "Yes, that's right. As the person who oversees this Holy Grail War, he is an authentic agent." Tohsaka revealed the priest's other terrifying identity in a calm tone, and then curled his lips: "  But I＊m full of doubts about whether it＊s been blessed by God.§

    As she spoke, Tohsaka led the way forward. I don＊t know how she walked and made such a loud creaking sound.

    "That, farBan, what's the name of that priest?  After listening to Tohsaka's words, Shirou became somewhat interested in this priest: "I just heard you say that this is the Kotomine Church or something."  "

    Hey, wait a minute, this Kotomine Church seems a bit familiar. I seem to have heard of it somewhere.  Shirou suddenly felt that the word Kotomine seemed familiar.

    "My name is Kotomine Kirei. He is my father's disciple, so I have known him for more than ten yearsah, if possible, I don't want to know him." Tohsaka said in a somewhat annoying tone. It seemed that she didn't care at all.  She doesn't like this priest who has a close relationship with her.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a completely different voice came up.

    "I feel the same way. I don't want disciples who don't respect their teachers."

    Accompanied by some heavy footsteps, a tall priest appeared from behind the altar.

    " Different from the holy white synonym in common sense, the priest in front of him was dressed in black, with black hair and black eyes, as if he flashed out of the darkness.  He looked to be in his thirties, and the priest's thin face was expressionless.

    "Remember your rules here, so I brought the seventh master. Although he is a magician, he is a layman who only understands everything. I can't stand it anymore, so I brought him here for you to give him.  "He will explain it." There was no pleasantries in the opening remarks. Tohsaka simply explained the current situation briefly.

    "Originally, I wanted to say that you didn't reply to my messages several times before, but you suddenly brought strange guests." The priest named Kotomine Kirei walked up to the two of them, with a smile on his face.  He turned to Shirou and asked politely: "What is your name? The seventh master."

    Suddenly, Shirou understood why Tohsaka didn't like this priest.

    Even though he just glanced at him, Shirou couldn't help but take a step back.

    It was not because he sensed something terrifying, nor was it because the priest had any hostility, nor was it because he had felt the murderous intention from the Lancer before. It was just that he was forced back by the pressure on the priest.

    The feeling of making the air a little heavier was something Shirou had never felt before.  Moreover, his smile made Shirou feel cold all over.

    "Shirou Emiya" didn't want the other party to know that he was timid, so Shirou stared into the priest's eyes and said.

    Instantly, the coldness all over the body intensified.

    The polite smile on his face disappeared. The priest repeated Shirou's name, and then smiled as if he saw something worthy of joy.

    But that smile from the bottom of his heart made Shirou feel like he had fallen into an ice cellar.

    "Thank you, Emiya. If it weren't for you, I'm afraid Rin wouldn't be here in the end." The priest smiled and said, "Then, let's get started. Shirou Emiya, you are Saber's master, right?"

    "Huh? How do you know?" Shirou was suddenly surprised.

    After all, when he played against Lancer before, the opponent did not recognize who Saber was at first glance. This priest actually explained his servant's job description clearly as soon as they met. How can this not be surprising?

    ""

    The priest was silent for a while after hearing this, then looked at Tohsaka and said: "It seems that he is not half-informed, but completely ignorant."

    "Don't rush to ask him yet." Tohsaka rolled his eyes, and then waved to Shirou: "Hey, tell me what you know, otherwise he won't know how to explain it to you."

    "Ah, ok," Shirou was stunned for a moment, and then said to the priest: "All I know is that I am one of the seven people in a battle called the Holy Grail War. There should be seven people in the Holy Grail War.  The master and the servants are killing each other, as well as the ranks of the seven servants, and the possession of various different Noble Phantasms.§

    Concealing the future he foresaw, Shirou simply told part of what he knew - you can't say to him: "Hey, I also know how the five Servants died. Do you want to hear it?"

    "Oh, that means I only understand one thing, right?" The priest nodded, and then said: "But this is a cruel magician war, so we can't use it as the central idea to understand the overall situation."

    "So I just said that he is a layman. Let's start from the beginning. You should be good at pressing matters like this," Tohsaka urged the priest with a disdainful attitude.

    The smile on the priest's face became even bigger: "Oh, this is the first time that you have asked me for something. It seems that just expressing gratitude to Emiya Shirou is not enough. After all, it was him who gave me the opportunity to act as a guardian.  obligations.§

    &nbsp;I don＊t know why, but Shirou is getting more and more uneasy. Judging from Tohsaka＊s conversation with this sinister-looking priest, it seems like he is about to be executed.

    "Let me start from the beginning." The priest put away his smile and looked at Shirou: "From what you just said, it seems that you know the general situation, but you only know that the war you are involved in is a  Something called the 'Holy Grail War'. A repeated battle involving seven masters and seven servants - By the way, about what you said before, why do I know your servant is Saber? That's because as a supervisor  I feel the arrival of the Servant in some special way. Although I wouldn＊t know the true identity of the magician and servant if I didn＊t report here, my rank is still very clear.§

    "You just said it was seven people killing each other, well, that's right. But we didn't do such inhumane things just because we were happy. All of this was a ceremony to select the most suitable person to get the Holy Grail.  After all, it is the preparations that must be made and the rules that have been passed down from generation to generation, so some tests are necessary." Shaking his head, the priest said helplessly.

    "What kind of test is this? This is simply a disregard for human life!"

    "Wait a minute. You have been mentioning the Holy Grail since just now. What is it? You don't want to say that it is really the Holy Grail." Suppressing the disgust in his heart, Shirou asked: "How is it?  , Kotomine Kirei. Is the Holy Grail you call really the Holy Grail that can grant all wishes?"

    Although I don＊t like this priest a little, it would be good if I could get more information at this time. After all, I will really have a bloody fight in the future.

    Although he saw that he would fight some cruel masters in order to prevent the Holy Grail War in the future, Shirou had no idea what the Holy Grail they had been fighting for was, but he knew a little bit about the general legend.

    The Holy Grail.  It is the cup containing the blood of the saint.

    It is regarded as the highest among many holy relics and is said to be able to cause various miracles.  Among them, the most widely circulated saying is that whoever possesses the Holy Grail holds the world.

    However, this statement is simply not credible.  After all, the existence of the Holy Grail itself is close to "as if there is nothing" - no one has ever seen it, and it has only appeared in legends and biographies spread around the world.

    But that＊s it.  Because it is a utopian technology that does not care whether it actually exists or whether it can be reproduced successfully.

    As a half-hearted magician, Shirou still believed in the theory his father gave him.

    But everyone seems to believe that it can fulfill all wishes.

    "Of course. The Holy Grail that appeared in this city is genuine. One of the proofs is that unreasonable miracles like Servants have happened, right?" Kotomine Kirei opened his arms as if to embrace something.  With a sacred expression on his face: "Summon the heroic spirits of the past and use them. This miracle of awakening and materializing the dead can be called magic. Since it is the Holy Grail with such power, it can be given to  Does it possess unlimited power? The authenticity of things is worthless in the face of this fact."

    Shirou was speechless for a moment.

    ※Uh, this is right, it＊s true, it can even resuscitate the dead, there＊s really no need to doubt it.  Being able to use fantasy materialization to connect with humans and not disappear is indeed the level of magic (that is, the servant is summoned and will not disappear as long as there is a master and magic power).

    After a moment of silence, Shirou asked another question in his mind: "Then in that case, why do we need to have a Holy Grail War? If there is a Holy Grail, then why bother killing each other? Since there is such a thing, can't we all share it together?  ."

    "It's a very good opinion, but we don't have the right to choose. It is determined by the Holy Grail itself. Only one person can obtain the Holy Grail," Kotomine explained: "Because whether you choose seven masters or summon seven servants,  These are all things carried out by the Holy Grail itself. The Holy Grail selects suitable candidates to possess it, and lets them compete with each other to select the only one, the most suitable holder. This is the Holy Grail War, chosen by the Holy Grail, in order to obtain  A s谷ance ritual in which they kill each other after they get their hands on each other.§

    "But, killing other masters for the Holy Grail is too" How should I put it, cruel?  ruthless?  Ah, actually Shirou knew in his heart that no one could hold back in the face of something that could fulfill all their wishes.

    "Wait a minute, there is actually no rule that requires masters to kill each other," Tohsaka said suddenly.

    "Huh? But didn't Kotomine just say"

    ※?"You misunderstood." Glaring at Kotomine, Tohsaka explained: "The so-called Holy Grail is a spiritual body.  Therefore, you must have a Servant to contact you. The Holy Grail War is to eliminate all Servants except your own Servant.  "

    "Put yourselfah, as long as only your servant survives, then you are the only one who can touch the Holy Grail." Shirou suddenly realized.

    "So as long as the Servant is defeated, there is no need to kill the Master."

    "You told me earlier," Shirou breathed a sigh of relief.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????＃

    Because in this case, even if we participate in the Holy Grail War, no one will die. All we have to do is defeat the Servant.

    "I have something to ask you, Shirou Emiya. Do you think you can defeat your own servant?" Looking at the relief on Shirou's face, the priest suddenly said.

    "Huh?" Shirou was startled.

    Defeat Saber?

    You don＊t have to think about that kind of thing to know that it can＊t be done.  Not to mention that she can only strengthen magic and projection magic, for Saber, no matter how powerful magic is, it will not work, and her swordsmanship is even more shocking.  As long as she takes two or three strikes, he will definitely be hacked to death by her.

    This was impossible without even thinking about it, so Shirou shook his head.

    "Then do you think you are better than the servant?" the priest asked again.

    Isn＊t this nonsense? It＊s the same answer as the previous question.  So Shirou shook his head again.

    "That's right. Servants are very powerful. Even if they are also Servants, they cannot easily defeat the other party. However, once a Servant loses its Master, it cannot exist. In this case, it is very simple, isn't it?"

    ??Shrugging, Kotomine looked at Shirou with a smile.

    Shirou also understood at this time, yes, that is a natural behavior.  No one would choose the difficult and troublesome method. As long as the weaker Master is killed, then there is no need to fight the powerful Servant, and he will disappear on his own.  Even if he encounters him then, as long as his master is killed in advance, his own strength will be sharply weakened and he will become easier to deal with.  This is a very simple question.  Just like for the same job, if you work for one hour and work for two hours, you get the same pay, then everyone will choose the simpler one for working for one hour.

    After a moment of silence, Shirou said solemnly: "That is to say, in order to obtain the Holy Grail, you must defeat all the Servants. To defeat the Servants, destroying the Master is the most efficient method."

    "And even if the opponent's Servant is eliminated, as long as the Command Seal is still there, the Master can still sign contracts with other Servants, and the Servant who has lost the Master can also sign contracts with other Masters, and then return to the battlefield to compete for the Holy Grail."

    That is to say, other masters must be killed, otherwise, they may become enemies again.  Damn it, no matter what, do I have to kill other masters?

    "At this point, you should have understood it, so that's the end of the explanation of the rules. Emiya Shirou, are you going to continue fighting for the Holy Grail as a master, or are you going to give up on the Holy Grail War?" Kirei Kotomine narrowed his eyes.  His eyes looked at Shirou's wrist.

    "Give up?" Shirou was startled and immediately took a step back warily.

    ※Could it be that this priest of Kotomine Kirei wants to steal my Command Seal?  Shirou thought, and at the same time, Saber's words just flashed through his mind.

    "No matter who you are, don't take it lightly, Master."

    (This, after all, is still based on the fate line. Now it is better to write that Archer really has lost his memory, and then let him slowly recover his memory, step by step)

 Related works Chapter 6 Nobility and ugliness

    Looking at Shirou's expression, Kotomine chuckled.

    "Don't worry, I won't snatch your Command Seals. As the supervisor, I have no right to participate in the Holy Grail War." The priest said with a smile: "In fact, if you want to give up the qualifications of Master, you only need to use up the Command Seals.  Just sign the contract with the Servant. At that time, I will ensure your safety until the end of the Holy Grail War. However, it doesn't look like you are giving up."

    "You" Shirou looked at Kotomine in surprise.

    Not because of the content of his words, nor because Shirou finally remembered why he felt that the word Kotomine Church was familiar to him just now.

    In the future that he had seen, he would fight with Shinji, and during the battle, he caught him, and then forced him to hand over the command spell. During the process, he said that Shinji could take refuge in Kotomine Church. It seemed that  That＊s it.

    On the other hand, Kotomine Kirei didn't know what Shirou was thinking, and misunderstood what Shirou was thinking.  At this moment, looking at the shocked Shirou, Kotomine Kirei sneered again: "But if he does this, this kind of magician will not be called half-hearted, he can only be regarded as a coward."

    "You" Shirou looked at the priest angrily when he heard this. Why does this guy like to curse in a roundabout way so much?  Well, Tohsaka was sarcastic, and he was mocking. The two of them were really masters and disciples.

    "Don't think it's a shame." Kotomine looked at Shirou's somewhat angry expression and said with some joy: "In the last Holy Grail War, I was the first master to be kicked off, and then I came here and was subjected to  At that time, it was still the protection of the church that my father presided over. Later, after my father died, I inherited his position."

    "Youyou said you were once a master?" Shirou's eyes widened.

    "Yeah" Kotomine nodded.

    This time he was really shocked. Shirou had never thought that he could actually meet the participants of the last Holy Grail War, and another person who experienced the tragedy ten years ago.

    "So, do you know anything about the last Holy Grail War?" Shirou asked hurriedly.

    "Oh, I didn't expect you to be interested in this kind of thing. Well, that's right. It's also good to learn from the experience of our ancestors." Kotomine smiled and began to talk: "The repeated Holy Grail War is getting more and more intense.  The master was driven by his own desires, forgetting the teachings of being a magician, and only knew how to kill each other regardless of the target. Until the third time, the church sent a supervisor, and the Fourth Holy Grail War ten years ago was  ＃§

    "No, that's not what I'm asking." Shirou stared at Kotomine Kirei, trying not to sound aggressive: "Ten years ago, who got the Holy Grail in the end."

    Because when he saw his future self talking to Tohsaka, he accidentally said that he wanted to prevent the tragedy ten years ago. Therefore, at that time, Shirou understood that the fire of which the cause could not be found ten years ago was either a natural disaster or a natural disaster.  It was not a man-made arson, but a man-made disaster caused by the stupid Holy Grail War.

    "No one has got the Holy Grail." Kotomine shook his head and said a result that made Shirou unable to recover for a long time.

    "No?" Shirou blinked, paused, and then yelled: "How could there be no?"

    "Indeed, there is not." Kotomine also paused: "Or maybe there is a master who has obtained the Holy Grail, but he only obtained it briefly."

    "Short-term?" Shirou didn't understand what the priest meant.

    "Yes." The priest nodded, turned sideways, and looked at the icon behind him: "At the end of the Holy Grail War ten years ago, for some unknown reason, the master who was supposed to get the Holy Grail suddenly escaped from fighting with another  The master's battle resulted in the Holy Grail not recognizing the escaping magician as its holder. As a result, the Holy Grail was obtained by an unqualified master. We don't know if that master was not recognized by the Holy Grail, or if he promised something that he shouldn't.  The wishes I made, I only know the disasters they will leave behind at that time.§

    Shirou looked at the priest in disbelief. The person who got the Holy Grail gave up the Holy Grail, and then let other masters get it, which caused the disaster.

    How could something like that happen? The incident ten years ago was because of something like this

    Looking at Shirou's expression, Kotomine's voice deepened: "Yes, the unexplained fire ten years ago was the result of an unqualified master coming into contact with the Holy Grail during the last Holy Grail War."

    Along with the priest's voice, a scene that he will never forget appeared in front of Shirou's eyes.

    Everything as far as the eye could see was red, and the sky was black. In the gap between red and black, I walked forward blankly. I didn＊t know what to do. I obviously didn＊t have any hope anymore, but I still kept going.  Walking, wanting to leave that danger?? place.

    ※Later, I fell down, and when I opened my eyes again, I saw a scruffy face with stubble in front of me. His expression

    ※Emiya-san, what＊s wrong with you?§

    Tohsaka's voice brought Shirou back to reality. Shirou shook for a moment, and then his eyes focused again.

    "No, it's nothing." Shirou turned his face slightly, not wanting Tohsaka to see his expression at this time.

    "Hmph, that is to say, if you escape the battle, even if you get the Holy Grail, you will not be recognized by the Holy Grail as its owner, right?" Tohsaka sighed and shook his head as if regretting: "Last time the Holy Grail  The Master in the war was really bad. He made the most correct and easy judgment and wanted to get the Holy Grail without fighting, but he didn't get the Holy Grail because he was not recognized by the Holy Grail. It's really bad."

    "That's not the case, Rin." The priest shook his head, turned his back completely, and looked up at the pattern on the ceiling: "That master didn't want to save trouble, so he didn't fight."

    "Um?"

    "That person along the way has eliminated three masters in the Holy Grail War. In that Holy Grail War, he was the master who eliminated the most opponents," the priest said in an emotionless voice.

    "Three?"

    Tohsaka chewed the word and his eyes flickered.

    Shirou looked at Tosaka and wanted to say something, then Tosaka spoke.

    "So, why did he give up the Holy Grail in the end?" Tohsaka's eyes were shining.

    "It's not what you think, Rin, I should have said it before." The priest turned around and looked at Tohsaka. A strange smile seemed to flash in his eyes. Then he waved his hand casually and returned to the question.  : "As for why he gave up the Holy Grail, who knows, he escaped at the time. The reason is that no one knows, maybe he doesn't understand it himself."

    After that, the scene was silent for a few seconds, and then Kotomine Kirei said: "Then let's return to the previous topic."

    He looked at Shirou: "How about you accept my suggestion, use up the Command Seals, and then wait in my church until the Holy Grail War is over."

    give up?  Are you kidding? If you give up, the things you had before will become

    Shirou looked at the priest, then he straightened his body, looked at the priest with the most determined expression he could, and said loudly, "No, I refuse."

    "Oh, that's all." The priest smiled playfully, then turned around and walked towards the stage under the icon.

    Putting his hand very solemnly on the Bible on the table, the priest turned sideways to Shirou and Tohsaka and said: "The only one who can get the Holy Grail is the master who can serve as a servant. When the war begins, there will be only one left among the seven of you.  , the Holy Grail will appear in front of the winner."

    The smile on Kotomine Kirei's face disappeared, he turned serious, and his voice began to rise: "Then, I will ask you again."

    He looked at Shirou and made a final inquiry: "Emiya Shirou, as the selected master, do you have any intention to fight in this Holy Grail War?"

    The priest's solemn voice spread throughout the church. In this room surrounded by his voice, Shirou looked into the priest's eyes quietly, feeling confused in his heart.

    "What's going on? This sense of calm that pervades from the bottom of my heart, with no doubts, no confusion, no hesitation, as if everything is natural. Have I accepted the fate of being killed in the future?  Shirou looked down at his hands, feeling a little strange at the moment.

    Taking a deep breath, Shirou raised his head.

    "I want to fight" Shirou said calmly, his voice was not loud, but it was enough to show his determination.

    "The fire caused by the Holy Grail War ten years ago, that kind of thing, I will never allow it to happen again!"

    The priest watched Shirou's expression, and for a long time, a satisfied smile appeared on his face.

    "Then I will admit that you are Saber's master. At this moment, this Holy Grail War has been accepted. From now on until there is only one master left, I allow the magic war to take place in this city."  In an instant, as if an invisible bell rang, Kotomine Kirei took his hand off the Bible and put it behind his back again.

    At this time, Tohsaka rolled his eyes at the priest, and then said disdainfully: "Even if it is not allowed, can you stop it?"

    ""

    Shirou looked at Tohsaka speechlessly, well, how should I put it, the atmosphere just now seemed to be completely destroyed.

    Tohsaka turned to look at ShiHe glanced at her and said, "Now that you've decided, let's go."

    As she said that, she took the lead and walked carelessly towards the door.

    "Hey, Tohsaka, are you just leaving like this? He is your senior brother." After a few steps to catch up with Tosaka, Shirou reminded her in a low voice that when she was three years old, she should know the etiquette of saying goodbye before leaving.

    Unexpectedly, Tohsaka snorted and waved his hand: "Who wants to say goodbye to that kind of fake priest? Okay, okay, let's go."

    Hey, your voice was a little too loud just now, they are right behind you.

    With a sigh, the polite Shirou decided to say goodbye to the priest before leaving. After all, he had just told him a lot of things.  No matter how much you don't like him, you still have to say goodbye.

    As a result, when he turned around, Shirou saw a cross.

    ※Ah, that＊s not right.  Shirou raised his head, and sure enough, he saw the priest's condescending face.

    The priest didn't say anything, just looked at Shirou quietly, his calm face seemed to be wearing a mask.

    "W-What are you doing? Is there anything else?" Swallowing, Shirou took two steps back to avoid the shadow of the tall figure, and looked at the priest nervously.

    ※Maybe this is the legendary incompatibility, Shirou feels like he will never be able to like him.

    But the priest didn＊t speak, he just looked at him quietly.  This look made Shirou feel like he was taking an X-ray No, it should be like the radiation from chemotherapy.

    Shirou was stunned by the emotionless gaze and quickly said, "If I don't have anything to say, I'll leave."

    After saying that, Shirou quickly walked out in an almost embarrassed state.

    By the way, that guy is the agent and may have destroyed many magicians, so as a magician, I can＊t like him.  Shirou thought wildly as he quickened his pace.

    After Shirou passed through the gate, he heard the priest's deep words coming from behind him.

    "Be happy, young man." The priest seemed to have seen an evil person who was moved by the oracle and finally took the right path. He sincerely congratulated: "Your wish will finally come true."

    Shirou blinked in confusion and turned around in confusion - halfway through this action, he froze.

    Cold sweat flowed down Shirou's forehead. At that moment, he incredibly understood the priest's vague words.

    I want to protect and be an enemy of evil things

    Ah, that sentence was exactly what Emiya Shirou wanted in his heart.

    So I want to

    I hope I can prevent the evil that occurred during the Holy Grail War.  But how does he know? Can he read minds?

    The corners of Shirou's eyes twitched. He turned around and found the priest standing outside the door. The two of them were only three steps apart.

    Looking at Shirou's expression, the priest smiled: "As long as there is no clear evil, your wish cannot be realized. Even if it is something that is not allowed to you, the realization of justice still requires the opposite evil.  The noblest ideals and the most evil desires mean the same thing to you."

    A feeling of shattering came from my heart.

    "You" Shirou gritted his teeth, holding on to the consciousness that was almost falling into darkness, and stared at the priest.

    There was a creaking sound, and no one pushed the door of the church, but it slowly closed.

    The scenery in the church began to disappear little by little. Amidst the harsh sound of the door closing, the priest, who was gradually covered by the door, chuckled: "It's nothing. There is no need to hide it. As a human being, your contradictions  is correct."

    boom!

    The door was closed, and Shirou looked at the dark door, breathing heavily.  At this moment, when he was blown by the wind outside the door, he realized that his back was covered with cold sweat and it was extremely cold.

    Damn it!  Shirou gritted his teeth.

    To what the priest said just now, Shirou had no words to refute.

    "As he said, the wish Emiya Shirou has can be equated with the ugliest wish.  The desire to protect something is also the same as the desire to have something violated.

    "It's as if I want to prevent massacres from happening in the Holy Grail War. In fact, it's like I'm looking forward to the tragedy of massacres in the Holy Grail War.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of mind, not even thinking about it, just wanted to be a righteous person like Kiritsugu, but even this desire was contradictory.

    I used to feel that my ordinary life was a bit boring,?at

    ※Emiya-san, what＊s wrong with you?§

    Hearing Tohsaka's voice, Shirou straightened his expression and turned his head.

    "It's nothing" Shirou shook his head and breathed out.

    "Shirou, are you finished with your conversation?" Saber also walked over.

    "Yeah" Shirou nodded.

    "Sowhat's your decision?" Saber stared at Shirou's face.

    "I want to fight," Shirou said calmly, looking at Saber's face.

    After a pause, Shirou said with some embarrassment: "And regarding the things you misunderstood before, you should have discovered it when you talked to Tohsaka on the way back. I am an immature master. Can you"

    "It's half-baked," Tohsaka reminded from behind.

    "" The corners of Shirou's eyes trembled a few times, and then he forced himself to keep his face calm and finished speaking: "Do you admit that I am your master?"

    "It doesn't matter if I am immature, you have been my master from the beginning. Didn't I already swear to be your sword?" Saber looked at Shirou and said matter-of-factly.

    The scene at that time could not help but reappear in Shirou's mind.

    Under the moonlight, the girl knight rescued a dying boy in a small grocery store, and said her oath in obscure words.

    "Ah, thank you, Saber" Shirou smiled happily.

    After taking a deep breath, Shirou stretched out his palm.

    "Then let's shake hands. Please give me some advice in the future, Saber," Shirou said.

    Although he and Saber are still strangers, at this moment, facing a girl who will stand up again after bleeding to protect him, Shirou doesn't know what is surging in his heart at this moment.

    Not knowing how to express it, the only thing Shirou could think of at the moment was shaking hands.

    "" Saber looked at Shirou blankly.

    "What's the matter, Saber? Ah, don't you know the meaning of shaking hands?" Shirou was startled, and then felt a little embarrassed. He didn't expect that it was the first time he reached out to a girl, but the girl didn't know what it meant.

    "No, it's just a little sudden. I'm a little surprised," Saber explained: "Because this is the first time I shake hands with my master."

    As she spoke, Saber also put her right hand up.

    "At this time, I swear again. As long as you have the command spell, I will become your sword," Saber said solemnly.

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, blinked at Saber's serious look, and then realized that it would be inappropriate to say something without cooperating at this time.  So, he nodded solemnly, and then suddenly made a sound, and laughed as if he couldn't help it.

    "What's wrong?" Saber asked Shirou strangely, not understanding what he was laughing at.

    "Uh, no, it's nothing." Shirou shook his head and put away his smile, but the expression on his face still looked like he couldn't help but want to laugh.

    After all, Saber looks only fourteen or fifteen years old, with such an expression on her childish face, plus the poncho it really makes people laugh.

    Ah, what a strange scene it is under the winter starry sky.

    A young man wearing a T-shirt held hands with a knight girl whom he had just met, and they were talking to each other like the contents of a contract, and the young man was still holding back his laughter.

    After a pause, Shirou greeted Tohsaka, and then said to Saber: "Let's go, Saber."

    (Some book friends said that there were a lot of plagiarisms in the previous chapter, but the current situation is that large-scale changes cannot be made, so plagiarism is inevitable. However, since it is a fan, I think it is okay to plagiarize, as long as it is  There is something of my own in this, don＊t let the original work control it. As for the next, in about ten or twenty chapters, I will make bigger changes. As for the protagonist＊s ability, the projection ability will not be improved, even if it is,  That's just a little bit, not too big. Now I'm going to add an ability to the protagonist. As for what it is, I won't say it for now. It will be revealed slowly after berserker appears. By the way, in this book, I will try my best to  Maybe some characters from Nasu's works will appear, such as Sora Kagami and Tsukihime, but they won't affect the plot. They will just let these big names appear and show their faces to make everyone laugh.  .)

 Work related Chapter 7 Berserker

    Under the lights of the church, the priest once again picked up the Bible and opened it.

    The few people who came just now have completely left. Kotomine Kirei is still here because he has another visitor.

    In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth.

    The earth is empty and chaotic.  The face of the abyss is dark.  The Spirit of God moves over the waters.

    God said, let there be light, and there was light.

    God saw that the light was good, and He separated the light from the darkness.

    God called the light day, and the darkness he called night.  There is evening and there is morning. This is the first day.

    God said

    The flame of the candle swayed, and the shadow on the priest's face also trembled. A smile appeared on his lips, he put down the Bible in his hand, and turned around.

    ※Thank you for your hard work, what＊s the result?§ He said to the dark corner behind him.

    "I only know that Archer is a strange heroic spirit who wields two swords, and Saber is a very short female heroic spirit. I don't know anything else." A tall and strong figure walked out of the shadows in the corner and said with an annoyed look on his face.

    "Oh, did you get the information of two servants at once? Haha, it's not easy." The priest praised for a moment, and then said to himself: "Ah, double-sword archers and female swordsmen, this  It＊s really rare!§

    After a pause, the smile on Kotomine Kirei's face deepened a bit. Under the dim light, the smile looked extremely strange: "With this, I already know the information of the three servants."

    "Then, if nothing happens, I'll leave first to conduct the next investigation." The visitor didn't seem to want to stay in this regular, square room any longer, and wanted to go out in a hurry.

    "Wait a minute, Lancer" Kotomine called to the visitor.

    The man turned around and looked at Kotomine Kirei impatiently.

    Blue outfit, bloody spear.  Yes, he is indeed a spearman, one of the three knights.

    "Is there anything else?" the spearman asked impatiently, grinding his teeth anxiously.

    "Don't be so anxious. Although the Matou family has declined, it is one of the founders after all. There will definitely be a servant in this generation. As long as you monitor his family, you will definitely find it. Now tell me about the archers and swords.  "The specific information about the two Servants, Servants." Kotomine told his Servant how to save effort during the next investigation. He pointed to the seats in the room and said, "Ability, combat methods, attack methods Come, sit down and slow down."  Talk slowly.§

    ""

    The Lancer's face suddenly became tense, and the muscles on his face trembled - it seems that the Lancer hates reporting information.

    "Come on, let's talk while drinking." Kotomine took out a wine bottle and two cups from under the table where the Bible was placed, walked to a chair on the side and sat down, and poured the wine leisurely.

    It seems that he wants to reward the servants who have worked hard all night.

    The spearman looked at the priest in disbelief. Finally, he made a sound, put the gun on his shoulder, and walked towards him.

    For the sake of the wine, the spearman told the priest one more piece of information.

    "Let me tell you one more thing." Lancer sat carelessly on two chairs, then grabbed a few gulps from the wine bottle without using a wine glass: "I don't know how that kid knew that Saber's master was actually here  He recognized me before I used the Noble Phantasm, and even called out my name and the ability of the Noble Phantasm accurately."

    ""

    Hearing this, Kotomine put down the red wine he had poured in his hand and narrowed his eyes slightly.  Then he listened carefully to Lancer's description.

    "@#ㄓ%% Well, that's it. Uh, but that kid can recognize me, so other masters can't hide it. Hey, Kotomine, do you have anything to hide my identity?  Method, although being famous is a good thing and can improve my strength, if I continue like this, I will get into trouble."

    Ignoring the spearman＊s last serious words as if he was drunk, the priest began to think deeply.

    Can you identify the Servant＊s true form before the enemy uses his Noble Phantasm?

    Although it is surprising, it is not impossible. As long as you do your research in advance, it is not impossible to use a Servant to detect information like you did.

    However, it is impossible to know the power of a Noble Phantasm casually. Although most of the heroes' Noble Phantasms are weapons from their lifetimes, their additional power is a vague concept.

    For example, in the last Holy Grail War, there was a Servant with the rank of Archer. Even if his name and the name of his Noble Phantasm were known, it would not be possible for people to know what his Noble Phantasm ability was, and people would never think that he was.  Throw money at people.

    The same goes for lancer??His Noble Phantasm is a gun. Although his legend is known, the ability of the Noble Phantasm cannot be known to others, but how did the boy do it?

    "Is it Shirou Emiya" The priest frowned slightly, thinking of the stupid-looking boy he had just seen.

    "Who?" The spearman looked sideways at the priest - he didn't know Shirou's name.

    After several people returned to Fuyuki City from Linzhen, they had a conversation before breaking up at a crossroads.

    "Okay, I have done my best to be benevolent and righteous," Tohsaka said.

    "Well, thank you, Tohsaka," Shirou said with a smile.

    Looking at Shirou's smiling face, Tohsaka sighed, pointed at the forked intersection and said coldly: "Hey, after we part ways from here, we will be enemies. The next time I meet you, I will not show mercy.  . So, don＊t face me with that smile.§

    "Enemy?" Shirou read the word.

    Looking at Shirou＊s dazed look, Tohsaka sighed with a headache, and then lowered his voice: "I said"

    Shirou didn't hear what she said clearly, so he leaned over to hear it clearly, but unexpectedly she suddenly yelled at Shirou: "Can't you generate some will to fight after meeting a guy with a dark personality like Kirei?"

    Shirou was stunned for a while by Tohsaka's roar, and his ears felt like they were about to be shattered. He paused for a moment before recovering, and muttered: "Yes, of course I will defeat the enemy without mercy."

    At the same time, Shirou was still muttering in his mind: He actually said that about his master and guardian. It seems that Tohsaka really hates that priest.

    "Since there is, then you should pay attention in the future, I will be your enemy in the future." Tohsaka looked extremely cold at this moment.

    "But I didn't regard you as an enemy," Shirou said innocently.

    Tohsaka opened his mouth wide, and for a while he covered his forehead with hatred, as if he couldn't bear to watch some sad scene.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of all this, that idiot didn＊t think of himself as the enemy!

    At this time, like a phantom, the knight in red appeared behind Tosaka.

    There was a very thick fog at night. Seeing Archer materialize in the fog gave people a wonderful feeling of walking out of the fog.

    "What are you doing? Rin" Archer looked at the speechless Tohsaka and said, "Whether you are mentally prepared for the opponents you will fight in the future has nothing to do with us."

    "I know this kind of thing without you having to tell me." Affected by his emotions just now, Tohsaka didn't feel angry when he spoke to his servant.

    "In that case, how about we take action?" The archer glanced at Shirou, with a sneer on his face: "Now is a good opportunity. I will hold back the incomplete Saber, and you, Rin, take the opportunity to deal with the incomplete Saber."  How about a mature master?"

    "you＃＃"

    The atmosphere suddenly changed.

    Saber stepped in front of Shirou and stared at Archer silently.

    This is no joke, Shirou can feel, Archer, the guy in front of him really has murderous intent.

    Because he faced death twice before, Shirou is now very sensitive to murderous intent.

    but＃＃

    "Stop, Archer" Tohsaka ordered his servant.

    "Well" Archer frowned, then seemed to have thought of something: "What, are you sympathizing with him?"

    "That's not true," Tohsaka retorted angrily.

    The archer looked at his master and asked why.

    Tohsaka noticed his gaze and curled his lips: "The one before, wasn't it that time? If I don't pay it back, II can't do anything to him."

    That time, do you mean the time when you stopped Saber from hacking you to death?  Shirou blinked at this.

    "Oh, that time?" The archer smiled strangely and looked at Tohsaka's neck.

    "Shut up, shut up." Noticing the archer's gaze, Tohsaka suddenly yelled nervously.

    ※Huh, that＊s really troublesome,§ the archer snorted, then transformed into a spirit again.

    When Shirou was wondering what kind of word game Tohsaka and her servant were playing, Tohsaka turned his attention.

    At this moment, the little girl stared with a pair of big glasses and said fiercely: "Then, let's part ways here."

    "Oh, okay, bye" Shirou nodded and waved to say goodbye.

    "We will be enemies from tomorrow on,""I won't be merciful, so be mentally prepared for me," Tohsaka said coldly.

    Shirou's hand suddenly froze in mid-air - this guy made it uncomfortable to say goodbye.

    "Well, well, I understand." Shirou smiled helplessly, then looked at Tohsaka and said sincerely: "Thank you, Tohsaka, you are really a good person."

    No matter what, she has let herself know a lot about the Holy Grail War. Although this girl has a very vicious mouth, she should still thank her.  Besides, it wouldn't be a bad idea to tease this guy.

    Because Shirou knew that although Tohsaka was a bit venomous and sarcastic, she would be embarrassed if others thanked her or said nice things about her. All in all she just felt a little owed!

    Of course, Shirou only thought about this in his heart and would not say it to anyone.

    "Uh" Sure enough, Tohsaka was stunned for a moment, and then shouted in shock and embarrassment: "Youwhat are you talking about, huh, even if you flatter me, I won't show mercy."

    As expected, he is such an unhappy guy.

    "I know, I know." Shirou smiled and refused to argue: "But if possible, I really don't want to become your enemy."

    At this point, a slightly evil thought suddenly flashed through Shirou's mind.

    Let＊s tease her more.

    With the warmest smile he could make on his face: "Well, I quite like guys like you."

    This is a great trick!  !

    Tohsaka remained silent, looking at Shirou. After a while, she seemed to suddenly wake up. She turned sideways and stammered: "Anyway, in short, be careful. No matter how good Saber is,  If you are killed, everything will be over."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? This is revenge on the liar who pretends to be an top student and loves to ridicule himself.

    Shirou admired Tohsaka's panic and chuckled, "I understand, thank you for your concern."

    Hearing this, Tohsaka turned his head and saw that she looked a little angry - it seemed that she had gone too far.

    Suddenly, Shirou's left hand felt a twinge of pain.

    Suddenly, this feeling made Shirou's heart tighten.

    Since the command curse hurts, there is only one explanation: another master has appeared.

    "Shirou" Saber cast her gaze into the thick fog behind Tohsaka, and her eyes became sharp.

    "Yes, I know." Shirou stared at the thick fog, and an unpleasant premonition gradually emerged in his heart.

    Could it be that

    "Hehehe"

    Song-like laughter came out from the thick fog, and Shirou suddenly felt a chill in his heart.

    Sure enough, the third act has begun.

    Damn it, how could it come so quickly? In just a few hours, the future I had foreseen actually appeared three times.

    A gust of wind blew over, lightening the thick fog, and suddenly, a tall shadow became clear.

    The tall and fierce body, the dark color, under the rough hair like seaweed, a pair of eyes red and yellow, flashing with the light of eating.

    Berserker, the berserker among the Seven Servants.

    Ah, seeing such a tall body like a mountain and a violent aura, only this rank is worthy of him.

    "Good evening, big brother, this is the second time we have met like this." The owner of the laughter just now spoke.

    Shirou followed the sound and saw that standing at Berserker's feet was a cute white-haired girl.

    Yes, it＊s the same, that＊s Illya.

    Because the huge monster was so eye-catching, Ilya, who looked like a kitten in front of him, had no real sense of reality standing there.

    But facing her words, Shirou couldn't answer. He could only move his eyes, but he couldn't even open his mouth.  Because from the first moment he saw the monster, Shirou felt that his consciousness might be frozen, let alone controlling his body movements, and he could not even speak - Shirou had never thought about it.  There is a servant who can exude such murderous aura.

    At this moment, he missed the feeling of foreseeing the future.

    Although you can see and hear what will happen in the future, you have no sense of the surroundings such as touch, or the thoughts in your heart.  You can only judge how things are going through some dialogue and what you see with your eyes.

    Unlike the previous situation where it was like watching a movie, Shirou clearly understoodI felt like I was in that movie.

    The monster's appearance, breath, eyes, and the huge rock sword in its hand all turned into insects of fear, burrowing into Shirou's heart.  It was as if a voice was shouting: "I will be killed, I will be killed"

    "No, that guy is not on the same level as us." Tohsaka's eyes twitched and he gritted his teeth.

    When Saber saw the white-haired girl, her eyes moved slightly, showing a surprised look.

    This berserker＊s master, she is

    But this was only for a moment. Immediately, her expression returned to calmness.

    Facing the stunned people, the white-haired girl pulled up the corners of her skirt and bowed slightly, making a gesture that looked like an aristocratic ceremony: "First time meeting you, Rin. My name is Illya. Ilyasviel von Ai  Inzbern, you should understand it this way.§

    The girl smiled and told several people her identity.

    Sure enough, Tohsaka's body trembled when he heard the girl's last name, and then his face turned ugly.

    "Einzbern" Her voice lowered, remembering the fanatical and terrifying family among the three founding imperial families.

    Seeing Tohsaka's appearance, Illyasviel smiled even more happily. She stood there reservedly with a cute smile on her face, but the words she said were creepy.

    "Let's stop saying hello, you will all die here anyway," she said as if singing, and gave the order to kill: "Then, I'm going to kill you. Kill them all, berserker."

    "Roar〞〞!!!"

    The monster, which had been silent all this time, roared wildly. In the smoke and dust, the ferocious giant leaped high and jumped close to several people.

    "Shirou, step back," Saber said, tearing off her poncho.

    Shirou was brought back to his senses by Saber's shout. The feeling in his hands and feet returned, but his heart suddenly went cold.

    Oops, I had obviously planned it before. When I met Illya, I would immediately talk to her, communicate with her, and see if we could reach a reconciliation. But the moment I saw Berserker, I was stunned.  , I didn＊t wake up until now.

    If you wake up now, it will be too late, the battle has already begun.

    Quickly taking several steps back, Shirou looked up and was startled again - Tohsaka was still standing motionless.

    "What's going on? Is it because I was petrified that I didn't move, or because I didn't react?"

    These things are no longer important. Berserker's moving figure destroyed the road and instantly appeared in front of Tohsaka, who was standing at the front.

    The mountain-like weapon in his hand was swung, intending to split her into pieces with one blow.

    Seeing this situation, Shirou's pupils shrank suddenly - judging from Saber's appearance, she didn't seem to go up to rescue Tohsaka.

    ※Oops, if you keep doing this, you＊ll be cut in two＃

    Shirou suddenly realized that his worries were in vain. He breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time he understood that Saber didn't go to help Tohsaka because of her coldness.

    Just when the black boulder sword fell, a red figure flashed in the air, and then Tohsaka disappeared.  There was only smoke and dust from the pavement that had been split by berserker.

    After Archer materialized at the last moment, he picked up Tosaka and flew into the air.

    "Why don't you know how to run?" Archer scolded.

    "I believe you." Tohsaka glanced at Archer with a smile, and pointed to the ground under his feet: "And running is not as fast as flying."

    "Well" The archer was so angry that he really wanted to throw her down at this moment.

    Taking a deep breath to calm down, Archer took Tohsaka and landed further behind Shirou.

    Without any extra words, Archer took his master to a safe road behind and immediately jumped up high and flew to the high slope beside him.

    There was a flash of light in his hands, and Shirou saw a strange-shaped dark bow appearing in the archer's right hand. It looked as tall as a man.  In his left hand, he took out a gorgeous-looking Western-style broad sword. He put the broad sword on the bow No.

    Shirou watched in amazement as the sword in Archer's hand suddenly flashed and turned into a slender arrow.

    As the bow string was fully drawn, it made a creaking sound. The archer let out a low drink and loosened his right hand to hold the arrow.

    A brilliant red arrow shot out like a meteor, and the archer's body was pushed forward by the recoil, but it was still in the air. He turned over and landed on the high slope again.  His attack, in Shirou's opinion,?It's not strange to be afraid of shooting through a building.

    After Saber on the side saw the arrow shot by Archer, she immediately saw the power contained in the attack and quickly retreated.

    There was no need to aim, and the arrow containing extraordinary power easily hit the chest of the huge body.

    ※Boom!!§

    As if being hit by a missile, berserker's body exploded, and the smoke produced enveloped the huge figure.

    But Illyasviel still had a sweet smile on her face. She couldn't see the slightest worry about her servant being hit by such a powerful attack, and looked very confident.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The smoke that had just risen was quickly cut away, and berserker lived up to his master's expectations, waving the huge stone sword and rushing out of the thick smoke.  Not a single scratch could be seen on the body as dark as steel.

    Did you die once?  No, not dead, not even slightly injured from that attack.  Shirou gritted his teeth as he looked at the fierce berserker.

    And not far in front of him is Saber.

    Without hesitation, Saber rushed forward with her sword straight.

    Bang!  !  !

    The rock sword collided with the invisible sword, and with a bang, Saber's feet sank deeply into the ground.  In front of her, flying sparks were flying, the magic power erupted from both sides spread everywhere, and the wrestling between the girl and the beast began.

    It was unbelievable that Saber, who was like a toddler to Berserker, actually withstood that rock-shattering blow.

    "Saber, let's start with her." Illyasviel smiled and raised his voice: "Kill her, berserker."

    Following the owner＊s voice, the monster roared wildly, and its muscles twisted.

    boom!

    Saber was ejected by Berserker's strange force and flew several feet before stopping and landing on the ground.

    But as soon as her feet stood still, she rushed forward again.

    Damn it!

    Seeing how Saber, who had been almost knocked away in front of him, rushed forward again, Shirou's fists clenched in excitement.  He wanted to stop Saber just now, but before he could say anything, Saber rushed forward again.

    No, it＊s not the same.  At this moment, Shirou comforted himself: It's different from that time. We have two Servants this time. Tohsaka's Archer is very strong. If he fights alone, he can kill Berserker five times. Now with Saber, the two of them will work together.  I can repel him, so there is nothing to worry about, nothing

    "Whoosh."

    There was a sound that broke through the sky. Shirou looked back and found that Archer had landed next to Tohsaka.

    "You" Shirou was startled, and then he yelled: "Why are you here? Why don't you go fight? Hey, Tohsaka, what are you doing? Let him go over and help."

    ※She＊s looking for your Saber by name, isn＊t she?§ Tohsaka pointed at Illyasviel in the distance with an indifferent expression.

    "A knight's battle will never allow a third party to interfere," Archer said solemnly.

    ""

    Shirou was stunned for a while before he made a sound.

    "Why〞〞!!!"

 Work related Chapter 8 Sniper Target, Launch

    "Are you serious, Tohsaka?" Shirou said in disbelief.

    "Ah, of course I'm serious." Tohsaka glanced at Shirou, then returned his gaze to the battlefield.

    Shirou looked at Tohsaka - the coldness on her face was definitely not fake (then you should watch more in-depth movies when you have time).

    "I said, we are enemies. Since we are enemies, there is no reason to help each other." Tohsaka said emotionlessly, his light green pupils shining brightly under the moonlight.

    Shirou stared at her blankly. For the first time, he felt the difference between Tohsaka and himself, a half-hearted magician, not only in ability, but also in heart.

    Magic is extremely dangerous. Even if it is used frequently, and it is a simple basic magic, if you are not careful, you will make mistakes. Once you make a mistake, you may be swallowed to death.  Magicians often face death due to exposure to this dangerous art, so their psychology is cold and abnormal.  That's why there are often evil magicians who experiment on humans and don't take them seriously.

    But Shirou never cared about this, because he had never felt this from his father, let alone himself.

    but now＃＃

    ※Dong dong dong＃§

    The sound of metal and stone clanging behind him alerted Shirou, and he turned around quickly to take a look.

    Berserker's sword kept swinging, making crosses as if lashing something. The huge sword, which was clearly about the same height as Shirou, was like a plastic toy in the hands of a child, attacking at high speed and precision.  With.  With that power, Shirou would not be surprised if he could chop off a cow at a time and then whip the cow corpse chopped into two pieces out.

    Saber can only defend against berserker's attacks, and doesn't even think about taking the time to counterattack.

    Damn it, the muscles on his body are obviously strong and strong, and he looks like a moving stone statue.  But that monster's body is actually able to move so flexibly and swiftly. What kind of joints are contained in that body that looks stiff at first sight?

    And his attack is like a typhoon - this is just the feeling of Shirou standing in a safe place far away!

    Feeling the wind pressure, her body swayed slightly backwards. For Saber, who resisted every attack from Berserker head-on, what did the attack mean?

    But every attack must be blocked, because Berserker's attack speed is very fast, and even Saber cannot completely dodge it. As long as it is slightly scratched by the attack of the rock sword, it will definitely be an unimaginable serious injury.  So Saber could only resist.

    "Damn it" Shirou gritted his teeth.

    Just when he didn't know what to do, Archer behind him started talking to Tohsaka in a low voice.

    "Did you look pretty good just now, Rin?" the knight in red praised in a low voice that only Tohsaka could hear.

    "Shut up." Tohsaka kept his lips still and squeezed out a sentence from between his teeth to retort: ??"Who is pretending."

    The knight in red showed a strange smile on his face, then looked at Saber and Berserker who were fighting fiercely in front of him and asked: "So, the current situationwhat are you going to do next?"

    Tohsaka frowned, and then whispered: "Just wait and see what happens. That monster Servant is very strong, and Saber is the highest-ranked swordsman. If the two of them can fight here and both sides suffer, that would be the best."  But that＊s it.§

    "Well, that's a wise judgment." The knight in red smiled slightly and stopped talking immediately.

    Over there, the battle between the berserker and the female knight continues.

    Saber jumped up high, raised the sword with both hands, shouted loudly, and slashed from top to bottom in one go, with the force of tearing the air, and chopped down Berserker.

    Facing a blow from the strongest knight, the berserker on the ground suddenly raised the giant blade in his hand.

    Bang!  !  !

    The invisible sword collided with the rock sword, and no one was able to hit anyone with this blow.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outside the bottom-up strength will be more disadvantageous, but Berserker actually relied on his physical advantage to fight evenly with Saber.

    Saber's eyes flashed, she withdrew some of her strength, jumped back with Berserker's power, and fell back to the ground.

    Since there is no way to compete in terms of strength, then the only way is to use skills.

    Because she had experience in dealing with berserkers in the last Holy Grail War, Saber knew that most of the current berserkers have no independent consciousness and only attack instinctively because of the master's orders. Therefore, if they fight through skills, then  , there will be a certain chance of victory.

    She rushed forward again.After the weapon came into contact again, Saber made a clever move, tilting the sword slightly to move Berserker's attack back a little, and then taking advantage of his force to be directed to the ground behind him, Saber jumped high.  He stood up, then kicked off the telephone pole on the side, and rushed towards Ilyasviel who was standing far behind Berserker.

    However, facing Saber who jumped in front of him, Illyasviel still had a smile on his young face.

    Full of confidence and a smile without any fear.

    Saber frowned and looked at the confident Illyasviel. Just as he was about to raise the sword in his hand, he heard the roar of the air behind him, like the howl of death.

    Instinctively raising the sword in her hand, Saber turned behind her.

    But just halfway through the turning movement, the sword raised in her hand met the enemy's weapon - it was the right thing to keep holding the sword up. If she hadn't done so, her head would have been in a different place by now.

    But＃＃

    Saber has clearly thought about it, because Berserker's attack is very powerful, and accordingly, his movements and muscle activity will also be very large.  Even if he is very fast, if he dodges or directs the attack force to the other side, the force being pulled to one side will continue to travel in that direction due to inertia, making it impossible for him to take back his hand in an instant. At that time, it will be him  opportunity.  As long as you use this short gap to kill the opponent's master, the berserker's attack power will be drastically weakened, and then victory will be achieved.

    "But I didn't expect that the speed of the monster was much faster than I thought. For example, at this moment, before my defense was even set up, his sword was slashing at him.

    Ah, in the face of absolute power and speed, any skills are in vain.

    With a bang, Saber was thrown diagonally by Berserker. After hitting the ground on one side, it bounced to the wasteland diagonally across the road.

    No, it＊s not a wasteland, it＊s a cemetery whose name a few people don＊t know.

    After casually wiping away the blood flowing from her forehead, Saber stood up again.  At the same time, berserker also rushed up.

    The two started fighting in the cemetery.

    As if he wanted to see more clearly, Illyasviel also moved and walked to the edge of the cemetery. With a smile on his face, he looked at Berserker who was fighting Saber.

    Tohsaka frowned deeply when he saw this scene.

    It seems that the situation is not evenly matched at all. They are both Servants, but Berserker can suppress Saber so easily. Judging from the ease with which he looks, I am afraid that his combat power is more than that.  It would be bad if I left such an enemy behind.

    "Hey, Archer" Tohsaka suddenly called his servant in a low voice.

    It was just a name call, but even so, the archer knight understood what his master meant, and he responded in a low voice: "As you can see, my attack is useless on Berserker's body. In this case  It can only be that his body's defense ability is amazing, or he has some kind of armor-type protective treasure to protect his body. So I'm sorry, my arrow can't penetrate his skin."

    To Archer's words, Tohsaka's expression did not change, he just said "Oh", his eyes were still staring at the fighting Servant, and then he said to his Servant calmly: "Then, what if you try your best."

    Archer raised his eyebrows and looked at his master's profile.

    Tohsaka Rin was still looking at the two Servants in the battle, not him.

    Without further ado, the archer knight disappeared.

    At the same time that Archer disappeared, Tohsaka was surprised to see Shirou suddenly crossing the road and walking towards the cemetery where sparks were constantly erupting.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" Tohsaka stepped forward and grabbed Shirou, saying angrily: "I want to die."

    Ignoring Tohsaka, Shirou shook her hand away, took two steps forward, and shouted loudly: "Hey, stop."

    "Stop it," Shirou shouted loudly, resisting the fear caused by Berserker's pressure and trying to let his voice pass through the thick wind pressure and magic: "Tell Berserker to stop, IllyaSfiir.  "

    He shouted like this, hoping that the sound would pass through the cemetery and be heard by Illyasviel standing on the other side of the cemetery.

    After waiting for a moment, all Shirou heard was the laughter transmitted through the magic power.

    ※That＊s not possible, big brother.§

    "Shirou, it's dangerous, retreat quickly"

    A clanging sound interrupted Saber's words of reminder. Shirou raised his head and found a silver-white figure.The child fell down with a long red line.

    Shirou looked at the silver knight who had almost rolled to his feet. It was Saber.

    Red liquid continued to flow out from the cracks in her chest. After coughing, Saber sprayed out liquid of the same color from her mouth.

    Shirou almost stared blankly at her lying on the ground, turned his face and said to himself: "Stay away, Shirou."

    In the battle with Berserker just now, although Saber has been suppressed, she has superb swordsmanship and her defense is watertight. Even Berserker cannot break through. At this moment, Shirou's appearance distracts Saber.  At this moment, the beast's attack came. Although Saber tried her best to dodge, she was still slashed away.

    "" At this moment, in the black night, Shirou looked at her with eyes with barely visible pupils and said nothing.

    Watching her suddenly stand up on the ground, she then inserted the sword into the ground and stood up forcefully holding on to the hilt of the sword. Blood flowed down her hand and from the hilt of the sword, turning the outline of the originally invisible sword.  It was clearly drawn - the wound was on the chest far away from the hand. Even so, the sword was stained red.

    Although the blood on her body was still flowing crazily, and she could not even breathe, she could only gasp hoarsely, but she still stood up - was she still conscious?

    Ah, consciously, because Shirou wanted to go up to help her, but she heard the footsteps and stretched out her hand to stop him without making a sound - all of this is exactly the same.

    The pain in his left hand is telling Shirou how painful the wound on Saber's waist is - ah, if you magnify the pain a hundred times, no, a thousand times should be enough.

    Why, I originally wanted to stop her from fighting with Berserker, I wanted to stop her from getting hurt, but why?

    Why does this happen?  He had obviously sworn not to let anyone get hurt for him.  But just now she suffered the same injury because of her stupid behavior.

    ※Obviously when I woke up at that time, I should have sworn that I would never let her get hurt, and I had sworn a long time ago that I would never let anyone get hurt because of me.

    but why＃＃

    "Hahaha, there is no way to win." Illyasviel smiled happily at this time, with a proud expression on his small face: "Because my berserker is the greatest hero in Greece."

    "The greatest hero of Greece?" Tohsaka was startled, and then his expression changed, remembering a figure in Greece who was exaggerated from a human body to a god: "Could it be"

    "Yes, the one in front of you is Heracles," Illyasviel said with a smile, "It is of a different level than the heroes you are using. He is the strongest monster."

    Tohsaka was immediately speechless.

    That's right, since he is already the kind of heroic spirit that is exaggerated into a god, then it goes without saying that he has divinity and so on, and his ability must be superb. Tohsaka believes that in this Holy Grail War, there will be no one better than him.  A higher level heroic spirit.

    For this girl, summoning this kind of heroic spirit means she has won the Holy Grail War.

    Thinking of this, Tohsaka couldn't help but grit his teeth.

    He actually told us all the details about the heroic spirits. That damn boy No, Archer, what on earth is he going to do? I asked him to help eliminate Berserker. What is he doing after all this time?

    "Okay, I won't tell you any more, Rin, although I don't know what your servant will do anymore, but it's too late to do anything now." The cute girl looked at the few people with a creepy smile: "Come on,  b＃§

    ※Stop it〞〞§

    Shirou, who had been silent all this time, suddenly roared, and the sudden sound interrupted Illyasviel's words.

    "Stop, Illyasviel." Shirou took a deep breath, stood in front of Saber, looked at Illyasviel, and said calmly: "We have no reason to fight."

    Saber didn＊t react. If she saw it, she would definitely push Shirou behind her, but at this moment, her eyes were blurred, and all she could see was her opponent, the huge body of the beast.

    "?" Illyasviel was stunned for two seconds when he heard this, and then smiled: "No, I have a reason to fight."

    "Is it just for something like the Holy Grail?"

    "Well, but that's for Rin." A strange light flashed in the red eyes. At this moment, Illyasviel's face showed maturity and resentment that was not commensurate with her age: "For you,  No."

    "Brother, brother, brother," Ilyasviel said word by word.

    &nbsp; "What?" Shirou was stunned, not understanding what Illyasviel meant.

    Illyasviel did not explain this, she pointed out: "Start with Saber first, kill her"

    "Hey, Illyasviel, stop it!"

    "By the way, because she can regenerate, let's chop off her head and then kill her master"

    "Hey, stop it, Ilya, you have already won!"

    "Then there's Rin"

    "Didn't I say, stop it, stop it!"

    ※Kill them all!!§

    The childish accent became sharper, and Berserker rioted again because of this voice, and rushed over with a roar, the sword in his hand cut open the road, and raised it high, the skewed blade flashed a trace of red under the moonlight.  The luster, then, fell in one fell swoop.

    Seeing that he could not stop the girl who was already going berserk, Shirou could only turn around as fast as he could, picked up Saber, and tried to run to a safe place.

    But because he was holding a girl wearing heavy armor, his timing and speed of running couldn't compare with the sword that fell like thunder.

    But as soon as he took the second step, the devil's claws touched his body.

    However, I still managed to escape part of it.

    With the strange sound of flesh being torn apart, and the vibration that penetrated into the bone marrow, Shirou felt his body tremble, and everything in front of him suddenly flipped over, and then kept spinning.

    It＊s useless. In front of that kind of monster, my dodge like a kindergarten child has no meaning at all.  When Shirou picked up Saber and ran, Berserker immediately changed the trajectory of the sword, from a vertical slash to a horizontal cut. The heavy rock sword swept to Shirou's waist, and then penetrated deep into his flesh, looking at his spine.

    A feeling that the fingernails were broken ten times spread through every vein in Shirou's body, and he was suddenly unable to exert any strength.

    The clicking sound seemed to be lengthened, turning into the reverberation of a pendulum, reaching Shirou's ears.

    So, Shirou hugged Saber, flying slowly like fallen leaves in the strong wind, and fell to the ground.

    Although he could still see, Shirou couldn't tell what the scenery in front of him was. Everything was clear and blurry for a while, as if he was blinded by blood. He felt that his eyes were red.  A cold air penetrated from his abdomen into his body. Suddenly, Shirou was so cold that he almost lost consciousness.

    At that moment, Shirou knew his physical condition.

    The spine was broken. Alas, it was not split in half. Should I say that I am lucky or unfortunate?  And I am such an incredible fool that the same situation would happen again.

    On the other side, with a muffled bang, Tohsaka turned his head in disbelief and looked diagonally across at the two people flying out of the cemetery with blood!

    Far away on the other side of the cemetery, Illyasviel also fell into silence.

    "Why, big brother" she murmured softly.

    Although the distance was too far to see her expression, Tohsaka could still feel her shock - no wonder, since the first Holy Grail War, there has probably never been a Master who risked his life to save his Servant.

    The crazy Berserker didn't care about this at this time. He still faithfully followed his master's orders and was ready to rush over and chop off Saber's head.

    Tohsaka was shocked when he saw this, then his face darkened and he rushed out.

    She knew very well that her magic was of no use against the Servant, who could be said to be a demigod, but she couldn't just watch them die.  Even if it can be delayed for a while, maybe Archer will come to the rescue.

    Just after Tohsaka took a step, he suddenly stopped.

    "Stay away? What do you mean?" Tohsaka looked strange and muttered to himself in confusion.  Because of the practice with the master, even if the distance is far away, the archer's words can be transmitted to her like a voice transmitted thousands of miles away. At this moment, the archer tells his master to stay away.

    So, in the next moment, Tohsaka jumped back violently.

    Although she didn＊t know what it meant, she believed that her servant, that guy, could see it and he must be doing something to save them.

    Forest, building, wasteland, cemetery, berserker, two boys and girls under the sword of berserker.

    The elongated image was reflected in the eyes of the archer. In his hand, there was the same bow and the same arrow as before.  They are still arrows made from swords.  But the arrows from a fully drawn bow are like curses.The red lightning flashed continuously, making a beeping sound.

    The magic power on his body surged out and poured into the arrow, causing it to spray sparks on the long bow.  Looking at the scene that other Servants could not see with his sharp eagle eyes, Archer clenched his teeth.

    Plop!

    i

    With a heartbeat, the archer's eyes widened, and what he originally wanted to say instead let out a sharp shout.

    The dark long bow moved slightly, and the arrow on the long bow suddenly turned into a red meteor and flew out of the hand, turning into a meteor and galloping away, disappearing in the gap between the tall buildings in the city.

    After a second, the originally dark city was illuminated by white light rising from the ground.

    The Archer, the Knight of the Bow, took action without releasing any blow.

    (Shirou is being slashed now. Because of Uncle Bao's slash, his new abilities are about to awaken. But not now, he has to be slashed again, so he waits for a while. After a while, he will be slashed again.  It's out. And this, I'm not writing about ubcer, etc. As for the ending think about it, but don't have too much hope, because I don't think I can control that kind of writing)

 Related Works Chapter 9 The Dream Queen

    Shirou saw a black shadow walking over, but he didn't know who it was. When he saw it clearly in the next second, he found that it was a tall monster with a sword raised high.

    It's Berserker, he wants to kill me, ah, in the end, Ilya didn't ask him to stop as he had foreseen Forget it, anyway, the waist was cut open and the spine was broken, it doesn't matter, right?  Morning and evening

    Shirou saw a glowing red dot in the corner of his eye.  He turned his face and looked at the red dot. After all, before dying, Shirou didn't want to see a ferocious monster's face die. If he died looking at that monster's face, he would probably have nightmares in the underworld.

    But, that red dot seems

    A throbbing from the bottom of his heart made Shirou's mind clear a little. Suddenly, his already cold body became even stiffer, as if he was frozen in an iceberg.

    That is＃＃

    There is no evidence or reason, Shirou is sure that it is what he thinks.  Even his spine was obviously broken, but he didn't know where the strength came from, and Shirou actually started to move. He didn't care whether his movements were rough or not, even if Saber was angry. At this moment, he held Saber's head under him, desperately  Pressed into his arms.

    At the same time, Berserker seemed to have noticed something. He turned around as quickly as a beast and saw the archer's strike.

    But, it was too late to escape.

    The sonic arrow instantly penetrated his chest.

    Boom〞〞!  !  !

    Before the ear-splitting explosion, Shirou heard Berserker let out a howl that was unclear whether it was a wail or a roar, and then he felt the muscles in his body being stretched, and his eyelids were pushed deeply into his eye sockets.

    The noise, which could no longer be distinguished, filled Shirou's mind. He felt like he was lying on a hammock swinging from side to side, his whole body shaking - he was holding Saber, and was blown away.

    ＃＃

    I don＊t know how long it took, but the vibrations around me stopped.

    Saber opened her eyes - the shock just now made her lose consciousness briefly.

    ※Well, you can＊t see?

    Saber struggled to push the covering above her head first, but she found that the boulder pressing on her body was unexpectedly soft. When she saw that what she was pushing away was an arm, she realized that the boulder that had been pressing on her body was unexpectedly soft.  What is it.

    "Shirou" Saber looked at Shirou who was lying on top of her with a horrified expression, his pupils a little blurry.

    The surrounding fire reminded herself that this person had blocked the explosion for her.

    Shirou felt his body twitching, like a conditioned reflex after being shocked - the tearing feeling just now had disappeared, and his body felt numb at the moment.

    At this moment, the entire cemetery has been turned into a sea of ????fire, and no place is no longer burning.  The previous fight between Berserker and Saber only destroyed some tombstones and the ground, but Archer's attack just now caused the entire cemetery to be almost completely destroyed.

    Not far from where Shirou and Saber were just now, there was a huge round hole, like a meteorite falling through.

    The pit was filled with thick smoke and flames were spreading outward.

    But these thoughts can no longer be brought to Shirou's mind. At this moment, he is trying hard to pull his consciousness to prevent it from falling.

    The surroundings were filled with the smell of smoke and burning. The beeping sound made Shirou regain a little consciousness. He moved his eyes slowly, looking around without thinking or purpose.  Suddenly, something dark caught his eye.

    A long, black one, no longer seeing things that looked like, it was lying on the ground not far away, and it was inconspicuous, but it attracted Shiro's attention.

    Sure enoughthat's right

    Shirou knew that thing. It was a sword and it must belong to Archer. When Archer was dealing with Berserker before, he had taken out the sword and turned it into an arrow that could cause an explosion when shot out, but at that time Archer was facing  Berserker is useless.

    Thinking about it, he had been hiding in the dark just now, accumulating strength, and then issued a fatal blow, intending to knock down Berserker with one blow and at the same time, completely eliminate his own side.

    This is a very correct and reasonable behavior for him and his master.

    As one of the seven masters, I will be his enemy sooner or later, and I am still very weak now.  It is the right thing to do to get rid of the enemy when he is weak.

    However, Shirou couldn't help but feel resentful towards him.

    If he had just been able to take action early, maybe this wouldNothing will happen.

    With a snap, the weapon that originally emitted a super-powerful explosion shattered, and the fragmented elites scattered in the wind.

    Suddenly, Shirou heard some movement behind him and turned his head with great effort, only to see a ghost-like figure walking out of a pit filled with black-red flames.

    ※berserker＃＃§

    As if he had not been harmed, Berserker's body shone like steel.

    "I'm impressed by you, Rin." The white girl who was also uninjured walked out from behind a flame and looked behind Shirou: "Are you quite capable? Your archer, if my berserker didn't put up a defense, he would definitely be defeated by you.  The archer was killed."

    Without turning around, Shirou knew that Tohsaka in the opposite direction must be glaring at the girl, and〞〞she really wasn't dead.

    After hearing what the girl said, Shirou's heart moved, and he immediately understood that the strong attack just now did not kill Berserker once.

    On the other side, with a gentle jump, the girl jumped onto berserker's shoulder like flying, and sat down obediently.

    "Go back, berserker" the girl ordered her servant. Berserker stretched out his hand to steady his master, then turned around and left heavily.

    "Want to escape?" Tohsaka's gritted teeth came out.  Although she knew that this was not the time to provoke the enemy, she still couldn't help but speak.

    "Well, I changed my mind." The silver-haired girl turned back and said with a smile: "I originally thought it was a boring matter that had to be solved first, but now that I'm interested in you, I'll let you live a little longer."

    The girl had an innocent smile on her face and said words that made people feel both cute and arrogant.

    Suddenly, the red pupils were aimed at Shirou who was lying on the ground. Illyasviel showed a sweet smile and waved: "Bye, let's play next time. Big brother."

    The giant and the girl disappeared into the fire.

    Shirou looked at Illyasviel who disappeared in the firelight, and suddenly felt light all over. Ah, the pressure caused by the presence of Berserker disappeared.

    At this moment, Shirou felt movement from Saber under him. Shirou lowered his gaze and saw that Saber was awake. Her eyes were wide open and her lips were opening and closing, as if she was saying something, but he  But couldn't hear it.

    Well, when did you lose your hearing again?  I could still hear the sound just now.

    He wanted to say something to her, but Shirou opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood.  But fortunately, he deflected at the last moment, so he didn't get it on Saber's face, Shirou thought with some lingering fear.

    His body fell down weakly, and he lost his sense of hearing. Shirou's vision went black for a while, and then the scenery in front of him appeared for a while, then became dark for a while, and his whole consciousness fell into a semi-conscious state.

    There were waves of voices in my ears, and the faces of Saber and Tohsaka appeared alternately.

    "Shirou, can you hear me? Hello, Shirou"

    It＊s saber.

    Are you trying to wake me up?  But by the way, where did you learn this, something like a line from a movie?

    "What are you doing? Do you know that there is no way to save you anymore Hey, Archer, if you have the ability to heal, come over and help this idiot."

    This is Tohsaka＊s nervous roar.

    "I'm sorry, but I'm not the perfect all-around type you want. Besides, his body is broken like this, do you think there's any way to save it, Rin!"

    With a sarcastic voice, the face Shirou least expected to see appeared.

    The archer, Archer, looked at Shirou condescendingly.

    Is it an illusion? Shirou thought his expression was a little strange.

    His consciousness gradually blurred, and before his vision disappeared, the last thing Shirou saw was Archer looking at him with an indifferent expression.  Suddenly, the archer frowned, and a confused expression appeared on his face.

    What? Your expressions are quite rich!

    It finally became completely dark.

    After regaining consciousness, Shirou found himself in a burning wilderness, and as far as he could see, there was only flames and blackness all over the sky.

    He could clearly understand that there was a big fire.

    The streets that we were used to seeing turned into ruins, and all the buildings were getting lower and collapsing.

    Around dawn, the fire gradually weakened.  Even so, the thick smoke that was like coming out of hell has not diminished.

    ※I don＊t understand that it＊s my luck,§The house is built in a place with good feng shui. In short, the only one alive around here is myself.

    This is such an incredible thing.

    Well, since we have survived, we must continue to live.  Shirou thought in defeat at that time.

    It wasn＊t because he had any hope of living, in fact he was desperate.  Just not wanting to be curled up into a ball of black coal like the people around him, the young boy began to walk aimlessly.

    No one will come to rescue at all.  And no matter what method is used, it is impossible to leave this fiery world.  The little boy thought so, and then fell down in this devastated hell.

    ※Is it because the smoke was so strong that he couldn＊t breathe, or because a night of running around finally made him too tired to walk.

    Shirou lay on the ground and looked at the dark clouds covering the sky, which told him that it was going to rain soon.

    Although the hole in the huge dark cloud is a bit strange, as long as it rains, the fire will be over.

    Shirou took a deep breath, looked up at the rain clouds, and prepared to face his end - he couldn't even breathe in any air, and all he had in his throat was thick smoke.

    "It's so painful." Shirou spat out his last words to the sky, which were also the thoughts of the people around him who had turned into charcoal.

    But no one will hear it. What I said now is probably only understood by God and Earth. Shirou laughed in his heart, and then stretched out his hand - not because he wanted to ask for help, but because he felt that the only one who could hear his words was  The sky is so high, so high that no one can touch it.

    Then the last of his strength was exhausted, and his arms fell down.

    However, when the arm fell to the ground, a strong hand held it.

    A face with unshaven beard but tears in eyes.

    Shirou looked at his face unclearly. At this moment, he only felt that the man's smile was very strange.

    It was true that he had found himself as a survivor, but the excited smile and tears on his face made people feel like he was the one who was saved.

    He held the nearly dead Shirou in his arms, choking with gratitude.

    "It's great to find you," Shirou finally heard him say.

    After waking up, Shirou looked at the white ceiling of the hospital and the countless crying orphans around him, and quickly accepted the reality that he was alone.

    Ah, at that time, the reason why I didn＊t die was probably because my parents pushed me out, and then they were submerged in the ruins of the house.

    Even though his heart was filled with despair, the young Shirou still felt uneasy about not knowing what would happen in the future. At that time, that person suddenly appeared.

    Wrinkled clothes and fluffy hair, well, if that hairstyle were changed today, it should be called cool.

    This man is a little younger than the doctor and looks like an older brother. He asked with a smile that seemed to seep into the white sunlight: "Hello. Are you Shirou?"

    After nodding almost blankly, the man spoke again.

    "I'll just ask directly. Does Shirou want to be adopted by an orphanage, or by the uncle he met for the first time?" The man said with a happy face that he could adopt his orphan.

    Shirou asked him if he was a relative of his, but he replied: "I have nothing to do with you."

    ""

    Shirou was speechless at that time.

    This person has a poor and unreliable look on his face - no one would think that a person wearing that old coat is a rich person.

    But both the orphanage and this person are strangers.  Moreover, at that time, the smiling face dripping with tears overlapped with the man in front of him, who was like sunshine.

    So, Shirou decided to go to this person's place.

    "Really, that's great. Then hurry up and pack up. It's better to get used to the new home as early as possible." The man hurriedly started packing his things, as if he was afraid that debt collectors would come immediately.

    ??????????????? Then, his way of cleaning up even a kid like Shirou thought it was terrible - well, it wouldn't be weird if it was placed in a sitcom.

    After packing up the things in a state of embarrassment, the man breathed a sigh of relief and turned around.

    "Ah, I forgot to mention something important. Before you come to my house, there is something I must tell you." The man said seriously: "Well. Let me talk about it first, I am a magician."

    At that time, Shirou remembered that he blinked and said loudly: "Wow, uncle is so awesome."

    ?I can＊t remember whether it was because the man had a serious face that I agreed as a matter of course, or because I really believed what he said.

    After that, Shirou became that man's adopted son, received the surname Emiya, and knew that what he said was true.

    He is indeed a magician, possessing those strange abilities.

    ※Then there was two years of entanglement, and I finally convinced my father to accept me as his apprentice.

    After he could look after the house alone, Kiritsugu went out often.

    Kiritsugu often exaggerates and says, "From today on, I'm going to go on adventures all over the world," like something only a three-year-old would say, and then he actually packs up his luggage and leaves.

    And he would go out for a long time every time. It was common for him to be away for a whole month. It was exaggerated to say that he never came back once in half a year.  Although there may be some special reasons for this, the little Shirou did not dare to say anything because he was afraid of getting angry.

    Living alone in that maze-like house, young Shirou often got lost. Even so, he still liked this kind of life.

    Because in this family, there is Emiya Kiritsugu who talks about interesting things on the way like a child after returning from a trip.  There are also children with the same surname as him who are waiting eagerly for his story.

    If you think about it carefully now, most of the stories Kiritsugu told at that time were full of loopholes and were not true at all, or they were stories he told himself about things he encountered long ago.  But at that time, for young children, it was extremely interesting, and it was called Emiya Shirou's best bedside story.

    Shirou envied and longed for him. Facing his father who loved to dream so much, Shirou decided that he must become like him.

    The days passed like this day by day, and then it happened that winter five years ago.

    It was a night when the moon was exceptionally beautiful.

    Shirou couldn＊t remember why, but he was admiring the moon with his father, Emiya Kiritsugu.

    Although it is winter, the temperature is not that low.  Although you can still feel the chill in the corridor, it does not harm the elegance of this wonderful moonlit night.

    Why didn＊t I think of it at the time? Recently, Kiritsugu rarely stepped out of the house and spent more time sitting at home. In the past, he would go away for long periods of time, not even coming back for half a year.

    I regret it now when I think about it.  His behavior at that time was like an animal that understood the time of his death. Why didn't he notice it?  If it had been earlier, maybe I wouldn't feel so sorry now.

    "When I was young, I once dreamed of becoming the embodiment of justice."

    Very suddenly, the father sitting next to him said his first last words in a nostalgic tone.

    "What are you talking about? It's just a longing, which means you have given up?" He was probably stunned for a moment, and he replied a little angrily at the time.

    Because in my mind, Kiritsugu is the righteous party, this is natural.  However, at this time, he would actually say this. Shirou, who has always regarded his father as the object of admiration and pursuit, doesn't he act like an idiot?

    Kiritsugu smiled apologetically, looked up at the distant moon, and murmured as if to himself: "Well, it's a pity. There is a time limit for being a hero, and it will be difficult to call yourself a hero after you become an adult.  . If only I could understand this truth earlier."

    Although I couldn＊t understand why he said that, since it was Kiritsugu who said it, it couldn＊t be wrong. That＊s how Emiya Shirou believed in him at the time.

    "Really? There is really nothing we can do about it," Shirou said angrily at that time.

    "Yes. Really, there is nothing we can do." As if teasing him, Kiritsugu echoed.

    After a moment of silence, Shirou said half frankly, half declaring: "Well, since there is no other way, let me take your place. Although dad is an adult so there is no other way, but if it were me, there would be no problem.  . Then leave it to me, dad＊s dream I will definitely make it come true!§

    Before he finished speaking, no, probably when he started speaking, his father smiled.

    That expression made it seem as if you understood what was coming next even if you didn＊t hear it.

    "Ah, I'm relieved," Emiya Kiritsugu said calmly with a smile on his face as he closed his eyes.

    From then on, the man never woke up again.

    In Shirou＊s mind, Kiritsugu was clearly the embodiment of justice, but at the end he left behind incomprehensible last words that he wanted to be ※that kind of person§, and ended his life peacefully in front of Shirou.

    &nbsp;After that, Shirou lived alone.

    However, it will not end. Shirou will inherit Kiritsugu's dream and move forward.  Since my father can't do it, then I must do it.

    But＃＃

    "As long as there is no clear evil, your wish cannot be realized. Even if it is something that is not allowed to you, the realization of justice still requires the opposite evil. For you, the noblest ideal and the most  Evil desires have the same meaning.§

    The priest＊s hateful smile appeared.

    If this is the case, my wish is

    The priest's face was so huge that Shirou felt extremely calm when he looked at his huge eyes.

    Little by little, he flew into the priest's eyes.

    Infinite darkness enveloped him, and Shirou felt as if he was in a gravityless space, floating in the void.

    No, there should still be a little gravity, because Shirou felt as if he was slowly falling.

    Just like scraps of paper falling into water and slowly sinking, Shirou, now completely naked, calmed down little by little, and finally his heart became empty.  He looked at the darkness below him, falling downwards like this.

    I don＊t know what＊s in the place I＊m falling to, and I don＊t want to know what＊s there.

    This is not surprising at all. He couldn't see anything below and kept staring. Although he didn't know what was below, it should be fine.

    Where will you fall?  The end point of the fall isno, there is no so-called end point of the fall here.  No, maybe I wasn't falling in the first place.

    Because here, there is nothing.

    Not only is there no light, there is no darkness.  Air, temperature, feeling they don't even have definitions.  Because there is nothing, nothing can be seen.  It doesn't even have the meaning of falling.

    ※I＊m afraid even such a thing as nothingness does not exist.

    What is here is the endless black called death.

    Shirou became confused.

    Why are you here?

    This is not the place he wants to stay.

    The thoughts in his heart turned into flames, and Shirou felt his body burning.

    Suddenly, as if someone had grabbed a hair from the back of his head and pulled him up, Shirou's body rose slowly, no, rapidly - there was finally something in this world, and it was the wave of life called rising.

    Shirou felt a little happy, although he didn't know why, but this feeling was exciting.  Fire began to burn in Shirou's empty heart.

    With a soft crashing sound, Shirou rushed out of the darkness and came to a piece of white.

    This is the world of black and white, divided into two worlds.

    Shirou emerged from the black water and slowly flew into the white sky.

    He wants to continue to rise, break out of the white world, and return to his previous world.

    However, even in a white world, black water is not allowed. It snakes like a snake, wraps up Shirou's skin, wraps around his navel along his legs, and drags Shirou down.  go.

    Shirou became anxious, he didn't want to go back to the blackness.

    But his body was still sinking, which made him not sure what to do.  If this continues, it will surely sink.

    Since this is the case, then let go of this body.

    Shirou struggled to escape, not from the black water, but from himself.

    He understood that even the dragon could not break free from the black thing, so he decided to abandon the body that could no longer break free.

    Just as the world is divided into two, Shirou is also divided into two.

    The spirit emerged from the useless body, and half of his spirit body had floated out of the body.

    He wanted to rush out in one go, but the severe pain forced Shirou to stop and take a rest.  Abandoning the body, indeed, is not something that can be done easily.

    But we can＊t stop here now, because Emiya Shirou still has a lot of things to do.

    Shirou exerted force again, and the severe pain caused his teeth to shatter and his eyeballs to burst

    With a real sting, Shirou woke up from his dream and opened his eyes.

    But the white in front of him made Shirou squint his eyes again. He slowly opened his eyes to let his eyes adapt to the sunlight.

    &nbsp; Ah, still alive

    Suddenly, Shirou was stunned. He looked at the ceiling and swallowed.

    "Thiswhat is this?" Shirou was stunned.

    It was as if the feeling of broken space swept over him, and the surrounding area seemed to be full of traces of being cut. The roof, lights, walls, everything, all had traces of cuts.

    (Emiya Shirou's new abilities are starting to bubble up, but they won't appear yet. We have to wait until about a third of the way into the book, and they will appear after another stab. Haha, maybe  Some readers already know what it is, and I would appreciate it if you could keep it a secret for a while.)

 Work related Chapter 10 Forming a united front

    The whole sky seems to be occupied by spider webs, covered with gridded lines. It looks full of fragmentation and collapse, as if everything is in pieces

    The white sunlight made Shirou wake up completely. He blinked and looked at the normal space around him.

    There are no spider webs anywhere. Everything is fine around you. What happened just now?  Ah, by the way, I was injured. The one just now was probably due to the injury, so I was dazzled.

    After sitting in silence for a while, Shirou suddenly sighed.

    "But why can't I foresee the future while dreaming like before? I wish I could do that again a few times.  Well, is there a certain cycle? Each time it is foreseen that it will take a certain period of time to relax?

    Shirou rubbed his swollen and stinging head, slowly sat up, and then lifted the quilt.

    Sure enough, his body was covered with bandages.

    The second time, I was covered with this kind of thing.

    Looking at the sunshine, Shirou realized that it was already morning, but it was still early morning. Enduring the pain in his waist, Shirou stood up.

    Recalling what happened last night, Shirou couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    "Ah, I was slashed to the waist by Berserker, my spine was broken, and my body was almost split in half, but I'm still not dead.

    Well, all of this is thanks to Saber.

    Although I have never foreseen why I canwell, infinite regeneration, it must have something to do with Saber. After all, after establishing a contract relationship with her, I have this ability.

    Yesterday, I was fatally injured twice, and neither of them died. Haha, if you had told me a month ago, I would have thought someone was crazy!  Shirou thought wildly.

    After brushing his teeth and washing his face somewhat abnormally, Shirou decided to go to Saber to say thank you.

    But after seeing a person, I had to give up temporarily, because before that, there were more important things to do.

    Opening the door, Shirou saw Tohsaka sitting there with a leisurely expression, holding a tea cup and savoring it carefully.

    "Good morning, Emiya-san" Tohsaka put down the tea cup and extended his hand to say hello: "I'm sorry, I used your tea set to make tea without permission."

    ※Ah, I＊m looking like a top student again.

    Muttering in his mind, Shirou sat down in front of her.

    And, this is the fourth act

    "Speaking of which, we don't even have any decent tea leaves. The tea bag should at least be triangular, and if" Soon, the top student Tohsaka's coat took off again, revealing the devil's nature inside - well  , the role reversal must have failed to adjust just now, so he spoke to Shirou so politely.

    Shirou listened little by little to Tohsaka's report on how his family should be rectified, while thinking hard.

    Last night＊s Berserker was not killed even once by the combined efforts of Saber and Archer, and Archer also used a Noble Phantasm (Shirou thought). The current situation was exactly as he had foreseen.

    Originally, when Shirou had a dream about seeing the future, he was deeply depressed by the last scene.

    Saber, who used his Noble Phantasm, was actually so seriously injured by the man in golden armor. It could be said that his power was absolutely superior to all Servants. At that time, Shirou had a vague idea in his mind.

    If all the servants gather together and work together, we can definitely deal with that guy.

    He even thought about it. When he saw Illya, he would negotiate with her before the fight started.

    Because in his later prediction, Shirou discovered that Illya was just the kind of aristocratic lady who seemed to have no restraint. She had such a random character. If he talked to her properly, he would definitely achieve good results.

    But last night, when Shirou saw her, he was stunned by his Servant at the first sight. If Saber hadn't reminded him, he might have been attacked by Berserker and wouldn't even know how to hide.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Then that kind of tragedy will happen.

    Although Illya said she had a reason to kill him at that time, Shirou felt that it was just a child's whim. He didn't know her, and she was not a murderous person. How could she have a reason to kill him.

    But now it seems that it is impossible to connect the berserker. There was such a deadly fight last night. Alas, then there are only five others left.

    It is definitely impossible for Shenji. Shirou knows Shenji very well. He is very extreme and a very die-hard guy. Once he decides on something, he will definitely do it. Even though he doesn＊t want to, this must be done by all students.Shirou would never let anyone kill anyone who had the power of his servant.

    The master of the lancer has never foreseen who it is, so Shirou cannot judge whether he can join forces with him, so it is set as unknown at first.

    That witch and the assassin she controlled, well, the assassin seems to be a madman who only knows how to duel, and he also obeys Caster's orders, so the only choice is to start from Caster.

    Shirou believed that the person who could say such words to the person he liked before dying would not be a cold-blooded murderer.

    Since you can like one person, you can like more people. How can you be a murderer?  Maybe there is something wrong with her morals or other values. Just like Illya, she is a child who doesn't understand anything, but as long as she can help correct it, it will be fine.  And Caster seems to have no interest in the Holy Grail, and seems to be doing things just to stay in this world.

    Caster can tentatively try to win over her, but if it doesn＊t work, let＊s talk again.

    ※The next thing＃is the guy in front of me.

    Shirou looked at Tohsaka who was still chattering and didn't even notice that he was distracted.

    After coughing, Shirou raised his hand to interrupt Tohsaka: "Uh, Tohsaka, listen to me."

    "What are you doing, do you want to express your gratitude to me?" Tohsaka was obviously dissatisfied with being interrupted while introducing his tea set, and looked at Shirou angrily.

    "What?" Shirou ignored Tohsaka's nonsense. He endured the weirdness in his heart and blinked without meeting Tohsaka's eyes: "Let's form an alliance."

    The air around him suddenly became heavy. Tohsaka said nothing and looked at Shirou with blinking eyes.

    "What did you say?" Suddenly, her eyes narrowed.

    "Well, now Berserker has become our common enemy, hasn't he?" Shirou suppressed the nervousness in his heart, coughed, and said with a serious face: "That Servant named Hercules is not ordinary strong, we can't do it alone  If we are enemies, why not form an alliance?"

    Tohsaka was silent when he heard this.

    Indeed, that little girl from Einzbern summoned the strongest Servant in this Holy Grail War and completely controlled it.

    As a Berserker Servant, it is not that easy to control. In the Holy Grail War in history, Masters of the Berserker class were extremely painful.  Because berserkers have always fought uncontrollably and randomly, the master of this class has a very heavy burden, both in terms of mental state and magic power consumption.  If it were to be in a violent state again, it would be even more indescribable.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????＃

    But that little girl is different. Although she doesn＊t know what special abilities she has, judging from the battle last night, it seems that she can completely control Berserker and make him obey every order she gives.

    As a first-class master, with a first-class servant, and at the same time able to fully control him, such an enemy is indeed the biggest enemy so far.

    But this idle guy is different. He cannot provide magic power to his followers, and he is also very impulsive. This can be seen from the fact that he actually saved his followers last night.  In the future Holy Grail War, he will definitely not be able to last long. For an alliance that will fall out in the future, he is indeed a suitable choice.  But, is he too idiotic No, no, he is not an idiot.  Suddenly an idea flashed in Tohsaka's mind.

    He should have just woken up, and his body is still seriously injured.  But he actually didn't care about the incredible recovery from his injuries. He was able to calm down and immediately judge the order of things. He knew that he was currently in a weak state and could not fight any opponent head-on. Moreover, he could still  He thought of wooing people he knew and had a certain relationship with to increase his chances of winning - I'm afraid this had been planned a long time ago, so at that time, he didn't let Saber kill Archer. It must have been for this time.  From this point of view, he is definitely not an idiot. On the contrary, he may be a rare smart person (the more he thinks about it, the further he falls into the same misunderstanding as Saber before).

    As for escaping with Saber in his arms last night, it must have been a plan. He must have some kind of strange self-healing ability, or he knew that he could get self-healing ability from Saber, and he didn't worry about dying, so he did it  To do something that seems like an idiot.  Although he will suffer unimaginable pain, he can make others think that he is an upright guy and have a good impression of him. At the same time, he can win the trust of his own servant. It is really a multi-purpose attack.

    &nbsp; Damn, he has red hair. I thought he was a hot-blooded idiot, but I didn＊t expect that he turned out to be that rare and insidious smart person.

    "No, Shirou is an excellent master. Although he may not be very good at magic, his judgment of the battle situation is very superior. In war, one judgment can sometimes determine the success or failure of a battle."

    Saber＊s words echoed in Tohsaka＊s mind. The upright and old-fashioned female knight was obviously not lying. She didn＊t even take these words seriously at the time.  Tohsaka gritted his teeth.

    Ever since, in Tohsaka's eyes, Shirou has changed from an idiot with a weak foot to the most sinister, wise and cunning person in Tohsaka Rin's heart this year, also known as a tiger in pigskin.

    ※Hmph, maybe his honest appearance is just fake, but underneath he might be the same person as Kirei.

    At this time, Shirou said nothing, and kept staring at Tosaka's face carefully, hoping to see her choice from Tosaka's expression.

    As a result, he found that Tohsaka's face was sometimes clear and sometimes cloudy, and sometimes she was glaring at him, so that he didn't even know what the situation was.

    At this moment, Tohsaka already regretted taking Shirou to Kotomine Church. Maybe that guy got some other information from Kotomine's words - this would increase the opponent's strength.

    Humph, forget it, anyway, he can't provide the magic power of his servants now. Even if he can provide it, how much can his pitiful magic power supplement his servants? The magic power required by the highest-level Saber is not enough for him.  Just like Berserker, a magician like him may not have more than fifty magic circuits and cannot supply saber at all. As long as there is no saber, he will not be able to make trouble.

    Thinking of this, Tohsaka Rin returned his gaze to Shirou and said with a half-smile: "Okay, let's make a truce for the time being and form an alliance."

    Although Shirou was a little frightened by Tohsaka's gaze, he laughed a few times.

    "Now that we have formed an alliance," Tohsaka stirred the tea in the cup: "Do you have any good suggestions about our opponent Berserker? Although judging from Illyasviel's words, she will not attack us in the short term, but  It will come sooner or later."

    "" Shirou blinked and said nothing.

    He doubted that if he told her that he would go directly to Illya and persuade her to join his side instead of fighting, Tohsaka would rush forward in excitement and strangle him to death - ah, this kind of thing would still happen.  Tell me, you will definitely do it.

    So Shirou thought that it would be better to be an ostrich at this time, at least it would be safer.

    Seeing that Shirou was silent, Tohsaka didn't say much either. After all, facing that kind of monster, who could think of a way to defeat him.

    A sneak attack?  Useless.  trap?  It's no use either.  Should we join forces with other masters to take action together?  Who would agree? Masters are all people with their own thoughts. How could they agree? Even if there is, he should be the insidious guy in front of him and cannot be trusted.  And even if this method is possible, Tohsaka Rin's pride cannot allow it.

    After sipping the tea elegantly, Tohsaka sighed.  She said: "Let's not talk about this anymore. What do you think about other masters attacking humans in this city in order to get more magic power?"

    Shirou was startled and thought to himself that she was talking about Shinji. No, Shinji probably just asked Rider to set up a barrier in the school and didn't attack anyone.  Then he reacted and realized that Tohsaka was talking about Caster. Now Tohsaka didn't know what Caster did, and thought it was a good deed by other masters who came here.

    But now is not the time to go find her. After all, there are only two Servants on our side, and there are also two on the other side. And that teacher Kuzuki is a heavy firepower that even Saber can't withstand in one blow. His strength can be said to be the best Shirou has seen so far.  Except for berserker, the strongest existence.  Therefore, Shirou hopes to go when the power can suppress the opponent.  Because if he could persuade her to stop absorbing the life force of the city people, if that didn't work, he would just use force to force her to surrender.

    Although this is a bit too much, it is much better than letting her continue to absorb the magic power of humans in the city and be killed.

    As for how to obtain a stronger combat power than the opponent, that depends on what happens later.

    Thinking of this, Shirou raised his eyes and looked at Tohsaka: "Are you talking about the school having a barrier?"

    Tohsaka was startled, then said smoothly: "You also noticed the school's barrier."

    Shirou nodded.

    Tohsaka pretended to be casual and asked, "Who do you think it could be?"

    Shirou hesitated and pondered for a moment.He resigned, and then said: "I don't know. My magic level is not that high, so my sensing ability is not strong. I just felt it yesterday, so I don't know who it is. But I thought of someone who might  yes."

    Tohsaka's heart sank at Shirou's first words, but the last words made Tohsaka a little excited.

    "Who is it?" Tohsaka asked happily.

    "Matou Shinji," Shirou said cautiously, "He is in the same class as me, you should know him."

    "Well" Tohsaka choked.

    How could you not recognize him? A few days ago, Tohsaka rejected the confession of a guy with hair that looked like seaweed and looked disgusting Well, that guy's name was Matou Shinji.

    Shirou also knew about this, so he didn't say it so directly just now.

    Sure enough, Tohsaka said in disbelief: "Is that the guy with the blue waterweed on his head?"

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, and then realized that it was Tohsaka's metaphor.

    "Well, it's him." The corners of Shirou's eyes twitched, thinking that your rhetorical techniques are really special.

    Tohsaka frowned and became confused: "How could he be the master? It's impossible. The bloodline of the Matou family must have declined. Moreover, I didn't feel any magic power in that guy. His  There can＊t be magic circuits in the body.§

    Suddenly, she stared at Shirou and said, "How did you know?"

    Shirou was startled, and then blurted out something lame: "I saw him at noon yesterday. He didn't see me at that time. He was just saying something like 'I finally became the master of Rider' alone in the corner."

    "How could it be?" Just like that, Tohsaka held his chin and kept thinking about the reasons why Shinji was a magician.

    Shirou didn't say much, for fear of making mistakes if he spoke too much. He just watched Tohsaka talking to herself, hoping that she would immediately think of the magic book.  However, contrary to Shirou's hope, Tohsaka's thoughts contained artificially created simulated magic circuits, and he did not mention the Grimoire at all.

    Then, Shirou, who didn't want time to go on meaninglessly, pretended to suddenly remember, and shouted: "By the way, I saw him holding a book in his hand yesterday, and he said that as long as he has this book,  Okay, he is the master."

    "Book, what" Tohsaka was confused for a moment, and then suddenly realized: "Is it a magic book?"

    Shirou immediately said cooperatively: "What is the Magic Book?"

    Tohsaka did not answer, but frowned and muttered: "Damn, in this case, wouldn't my actions be completely known to him?"

    Shirou did not disturb her, but when Tohsaka finally raised his head, he looked at Tosaka and asked, "What do you think, do we want to stop him together?"

    Tohsaka opened his mouth to say something, but suddenly closed it again.  She looked at Shirou with a weird smile on her face.

    ※Sorry, my answer is no,§ Tohsaka said word by word.

    "Huh?" Shirou was stunned.

    "I can't fully trust you who just became an ally, so I can't fully believe the information you told me." Tohsaka said, his green eyes narrowed slightly because of his seriousness: "You have to prove it to me.  I read."

    "Proof? How to prove this?" Shirou couldn't believe it. It was impossible to detect whether Shinji had magic power. I couldn't catch him and let him call out his servant.

    "That's your business," Tohsaka said with a smile.

    ""

    Suddenly, Tohsaka seemed to ask inadvertently: "Do you know where your self-healing ability comes from?"

    "It should be Saber's," Shirou replied smoothly.

    Silence.

    After a while, Shirou suddenly woke up and looked at Tohsaka: "You"

    Tohsaka＊s expression became complicated.

    (Well, you don＊t have to think that the Demonic Eye of Direct Death is a dead end. In fact, it also has limitations, right? For example, you have to fight close to the body. If you encounter any servant in this way, you will definitely die. And  , I don＊t want Shirou＊s Demonic Eye of Death to appear now. I＊m waiting for more than 20 chapters, and it will appear then. Now it＊s just a blip, and it won＊t be too cruel. The protagonist mode is super powerful.  As for the reason why I wanted to write straight to death, it＊s because in Mushroom＊s works about the moon world, the two protagonists in Sky Realm and Tsukihime have these eyes, but in fate they don＊t have them. It felt a bit biased, so I wanted to write them.  ??As for the ability, it won't be too powerful, and may even be a little weaker than Shiki's Demonic Eye of Direct Death.  After all, this is what Shirou realized because of himself. He didn't want someone else to share half of his life after Shiki died. He came back alive and had this ability. It's not like Shiki who lost one personality and had another one, and became stronger because of his own origin.  .  And this won＊t be Shirou＊s special move. He just wrote it because he was interested in it to attract readers＊ attention. Don＊t pay too much attention to it.  )

 Work related Chapter 11 Squirting

    Originally it was supposed to be to continue discussing what to do in the future, but Tohsaka suddenly said with a bad expression that he was leaving, and at the same time left a phone number.

    After sending Tohsaka away, Shirou sighed, and then muttered: "What are you doing? We've obviously formed an alliance, but she doesn't seem to believe me at all."

    Shirou still doesn＊t know that in Tohsaka＊s mind, he is already the type who pretends to be a pig and eats the tiger, so how can he trust him.

    After returning from the door, Shirou decided to look for Saber, but after searching all the rooms, he couldn't find her.

    Is it the warehouse that first appeared yesterday? No way.  Shirou thought.

    Having no other choice, Shirou closed his eyes and carefully felt the command spell in his hand. Finally, he felt the familiar magic power fluctuation in the dojo.

    So, Shirou found Saber in the silent dojo.

    The girl sitting in the corner of the dojo is indeed the girl from last night.  Unlike yesterday, she was not wearing armor.

    At this time, Saber put on an elegant dress that Tohsaka gave her, which matched her very well, and sat quietly on the floor.  Sunlight streamed in from the windows and spread evenly throughout the entire venue.

    Although she straightened her back solemnly, Saber, who was sitting with her eyes closed, had a quiet beauty.  She seems to melt into the silence, reminding people of clear and pure water.

    At this moment, even the sound of breathing seems to be an interruption.

    ??The girl who appeared before Shirou was killed by the Lancer under the moonlit night, wearing armor and swinging a sword without hesitation, was now sitting so quietly in front of her.

    With his hands hanging on his knees, he sat upright in a plain and elegant manner. His golden sand-like hair reflected a soft and dazzling luster due to the sunlight.

    Slowly walking forward, Shirou looked at the calm and lovely figure, his heart filled with peace.

    Sure enough, compared to that armor, this look is more suitable for Saber.  Because no matter what, Saber is still a girl.

    Suddenly, Shirou remembered how he felt when he saw her for the first time last night.  The shock was not because of her beauty, nor because of my own nervousness, but because, like seeing the god you admire, that feeling can make you lose all language in an instant.

    At that time, she was covered in armor, wielding a sword, and driving away the enemy without saying a word.

    ※Moreover, in the future, she will even risk her life in order to protect herself.

    ※Ah, Shirou＊s throat was dry and hoarse, as if something was blocking his throat.

    Fighting back the sobs that came from unknown sources, Shirou wiped his eyes in surprise.

    Then he just kept looking at her.

    How much time has passed?  Ah, it doesn't matter even if time stops here.

    Suddenly, there was a ripple in the calm scene.

    Saber opened her eyes as if waking up from sleep, then slowly turned her head to look at Shirou.

    "You're awake, right?" A calm and soft voice sounded, and Saber stood up.

    Haha, this seems to be what I should say.

    "Yes. I just woke up" Shirou smiled and nodded. He was about to say something, but suddenly stopped talking.

    The reason is simple, because Saber walked up to Shirou and looked up at him with an appraising look in her eyes.

    "Well, his face doesn't seem to be too good," Saber said like a doctor.

    Looking at that delicate face, Shirou was stunned for a moment, then subconsciously avoided Saber's gaze, and said with a slight blush: "No, I'm fine."

    After all, if such a cute person stares at you like this, anyone who is not thick-skinned will blush and be embarrassed.

    "Really?" Saber seemed to nodded, and then said in a serious voice: "Shirou. Before I talk, I have something to tell you about last night."

    "Oh" Shirou turned his head and found that Saber's eyes had that kind of majestic look in her eyes again.

    "What, what's wrong?" Shirou was forced to take a step back by the serious look, swallowing secretly, Shirou asked.

    "I would be troubled if the master acted like that. Fighting is my duty, Shirou, please do your own thing." Saber said word by word: "As the master, you have no need to protect me."

    "What are you talking about?" Shirou frowned and said, "Do you want me to watch you continue to get hurt?"

    "Yes""Saber said coldly rather than calmly: "Even if I am injured, I can recover quickly as long as the master is still here.  But if you are injured, there is nothing I can do to save you.  So, please stay behind next time, Shirou.  "

    "You" Shirou's eyes trembled, and then he said stiffly: "I refuse."

    Saber raised her eyebrows when she heard this.

    ※Hmph, I＊m not afraid even if you put on such an expression, but Iby the way, it seems a little cold around you.

    Saber's slightly childish face was full of stern expressions, and she looked calm and confident. I really don't know how a little girl who was almost a head lower than Shirou could produce such an amazing momentum - Shirou once again felt that Saber was indeed worthy of his reputation.  He is an ancient hero.

    "Why? Shirou" Saber asked.

    "I want to fight too. I just want you to fight alone while I stand by and watch. I can't do it. I also want to fight with youwell, I can't give in on this point no matter what." Shirou looked into Saber's eyes and said firmly.  Said: "If you don't listen to the advice, then I will use the command spell to force you to order."

    A trace of surprise flashed in Saber's eyes, and she remembered an incident not long ago. Although it should have been ten years, it was not too long for her.

    Fighting together, ah, like the conquering king and his master?  I still want to be with myself

    After a pause, Saber narrowed her eyes slightly and shook her head: "However, Shirou's magic is not mature. Even if he does not encounter a Servant on the battlefield, he will be defeated by the opponent's Master."

    Shirou's momentum suddenly dropped.  Although it was true, Shirou still felt that Saber's words were so direct and so direct

    "So, Shirou should stay at the rear and leave the fighting to me," Saber said.

    Forcibly raising his weakened momentum, Shirou said with some dissatisfaction: "You can teach me. If I become stronger, if I fight against the enemy, I can also fight the enemy's master, and maybe I will achieve better results.  "

    Shirou said half-coaxingly, half-seriously.  : "Right, if there is an inevitable battle, then as long as I subdue the opponent's master, wouldn't it be fine?"

    Saber thought for a while and then said: "But, I don't know magic. I am a knight, not a magician."

    "Huh? Oh, no, that's not what I meant." Shirou was also startled, then he realized and shook his head: "You can teach me swordsmanship."

    Saber was stunned.

    "Your swordsmanship is so strong. If that's the case, then if you are willing to teach me, after I learn it, I will be able to deal with ordinary magicians." Shirou said with strange gestures.

    This is indeed true, because performing magic requires time to chant incantations, so the magician must be as far away from the enemy as possible before he can perform magic to his heart's content.  Therefore, the magician's melee ability is not strong. As long as he is close, a weaker magician may be able to easily put him down even with a strong man.  Moreover, Shirou seemed to be able to last for a while facing Lancer, one of the seven Servants. Although it was definitely the result of the other party's betrayal, being able to face the Servant and die without a single blow was definitely something he could show off.  .

    This suggestion can be considered, but

    "Shirou" Saber looked at Shirou and asked, "Do you want to practice both magic and martial arts?"

    ""

    "Please forgive me, it is impractical for you to do this." Saber shook her head, with a troubled expression on her face: "The peak of martial arts and the peak of magic are both insurmountable peaks. Either way, they require amazing talents.  , coupled with the state that can only be achieved after a lifetime of hard training, if you are distracted, you will only accomplish nothing. Just like"

    "No, that's not what I meant." Shirou hurriedly interrupted Saber. He wiped the cold sweat from his head and shook his head: "I don't want to practice magic and martial arts, but I hope to become stronger and  You don＊t have to be a powerful swordsman.§

    Are you kidding me, if you want to become like Saber, you will probably have to practice for a hundred years in the summer and in the winter!

    "Oh" Saber nodded understandingly: "Is it to improve your overall strength? I understand. Then, starting from tomorrow, I will teach you swordsmanship."

    "Tomorrow? Let's start today." After all, it was Sunday. Shirou thought that there were not many opportunities to practice all day.

    "No." Saber shook her head, her eyes showing determination that could not tolerate objection: "Shirou's injury has not healed yet, so he cannot practice swordsmanship yet."

    "But, you see, my injuries are basically" Shirou hurriedly defended. He originally wanted to take off his clothes.He stood up and asked Saber to look at the wound, but when he lifted it halfway, he blushed first.

    "Indeed, it's amazing how quickly you can recover from your injuries. Even if your spine is severed, you can recover quickly, but the wound still hasn't healed completely." Saber said calmly: "Besides, the lost blood is not  You will be back soon, your body is still very weak."

    As she spoke, Saber＊s hand suddenly waved: ※Look.§

    Following her voice, Shirou found that his vision was skewed and level with the floor.

    After being stunned for several seconds, Shirou realized that he was now lying on his side on the ground - Saber had just reached out and slapped him down.

    Shirou hurriedly stood up on the ground, blushing a little.  Although he had seen Saber's terrifying strength, he was still a little embarrassed to be slapped down by a little girl without any reaction at this moment.  At the same time, Shirou also realized that his body might be really weak now.

    Thinking about how he felt yesterday, Shirou felt cold all over.

    In that case, he wouldn＊t be surprised if the blood dries up.

    "Okay, okay" Shirou had no choice but to agree.

    "Okay, it's decided, we'll start here tomorrow."

    After a pause, Shirou looked guilty.

    "What's wrong, Shirou?" Saber asked strangely.

    Shirou avoided looking into her eyes: "Well, I'm sorry, Saber, I underestimated yesterday. If I had talked to that child at that time, I could have definitely avoided the fight, but I"

    "Please don't say that." Saber shook her head: "Even if Shirou intervenes, it is impossible to stop the fight. Originally, the Holy Grail War was like this. Moreover, the master of Berserker cannot stop listening to Shirou."

    "Huh?" Shirou looked at her doubtfully, and her tone sounded like she was familiar with Illya.

    "Why?" he asked.

    "That's because" Saber was about to explain.

    Sudden.

    "Gu"

    Shirou blushed even more and hurriedly covered the source of the sound, feeling embarrassed and not knowing what to do.

    But Saber didn＊t care. Instead, she looked calm and said in a matter-of-fact tone: ※An empty stomach is the enemy. Go eat, Shirou.§

    "Yeah, yeah" Shirou looked at the considerate Saber with some gratitude.

    After walking out of the dojo with Saber, Shirou couldn't help but steal a glance at Saber.

    Saber, who is dressed like an aristocratic girl in a movie, has a well-behaved and soft look even when she walks. The strand of untied blond hair on her head trembles as she walks Well, how should I put it, it should be  The more you look at it, the cuter it becomes. Just don＊t be so serious.

    As a result, this glance was also noticed by Saber.

    "What's wrong, Shirou?" Saber looked straight at the road, still aware that Shirou had just glanced at him secretly.

    "Ah, it's nothing," Shirou said while changing the subject: "By the way, what do you like to eat in the morning, Saber."

    "Anything is fine, as long as it is edible," Saber said with a hard-working spirit, and then said with deep disgust: "Because luxury is the enemy."

    "" It was another enemy. Shirou coughed dryly, his face became strange, and he said casually: "There are so many enemies"

    In the end, Saber said seriously: "Maybe that's the case."

    ""

    After entering the house, Shirou decided to introduce the structure of the house before eating, because Saber would live here in the future, and it would be inconvenient not to tell him.

    "This is the living room, where we usually stay together when guests come."

    ""

    "These are all guest rooms. Guests usually stay here when they come to live here."

    ""

    "Ah, by the way, let's use this guest room as Saber's room." Shirou opened a door and pointed inside and said, "This is the third best room in my house. Dad had hesitated for a long time before, but he didn't  Choose this room."

    "This won't work." Saber shook her head: "As Shirou's sword, I want to sleep with Shirou so that I can protect you as soon as possible when the enemy attacks."

    ""

    This time it was Shirou's turn to be speechless.

    "You, youI'm sorry, sabEr, what did you say just now?  "Shirou wondered if he had heard something wrong. After all, the way ancient people spoke was different from modern people, so it was normal for him to mishear something.

    "Well, as the literal meaning means, because I can't transform into a spirit, I have to share a dormitory with Shirou so that I can protect Shirou's safety in time when encountering danger." Saber said seriously, as if this was a matter of course.  thing.

    ""

    This this this is bullshit!  !  !  how so?  !  Shirou refrained from shouting.

    After being silent for a while, Shirou tried his best to smoothen the facial features on his face. He looked at Saber, pointed at his face, and reminded softly: "But Saber, well, I am a man."

    Shirou used the most subtle reminder he could to tell Saber the fact that men and women are different.

    "?" Saber tilted her head slightly and looked at Shirou, as if she was wondering why he said such a thing. Shirou could even see the question mark rising on her head.

    No, that＊s not right.

    What＊s the question mark? That＊s Saber＊s hair.

    Damn it, I was hallucinating because of what Saber just said.  Shirou shook his head vigorously to calm himself down.

    "Ah, um, we'll talk about it later, we'll talk about it later." Shirou decided to avoid this somewhat dangerous topic for the time being. He laughed, turned around, and took Saber to the other side: "This way, this is the kitchen.  , that＊s the room where everyone eats together. Just wait there for a moment, breakfast will be ready soon.§

    "Everyone?"

    The sound of the door opening came.

    Shirou looked at the door and said to Saber: "By the way, that girl is Sakura, she is my junior classmate, she is here"

    Suddenly, Shirou froze as if he was frozen.

    "What's wrong?" Saber looked at Shirou strangely.

    At the same time, there was the sound of something falling to the ground at the door. Saber turned around and saw a plastic bag full of things on the ground. A sweet-looking girl with long hair raised her hands with a pitiful expression, like a frightened little rabbit.  Looking at myself the same.

    "Senior, senior, this is"

    Ah, lies, lies, it＊s time for you to appear again.

    And in the magnificent mansion of the Tosaka family, the red knight was facing questioning.

    "You said you haven't remembered who you are yet?" Tohsaka approached Archer and asked with wide eyes.

    "Yeah" Archer nodded calmly, not feeling any timidity because of that ferocious face.

    "Then what's the name of the Noble Phantasm you used last night?"

    "Well, I don't know." Archer shook his head.

    "Hmm" A bulging vein popped out of Tohsaka's forehead. She suppressed her anger and said, "Who are you lying to? How can you make it come out if you don't know what the Noble Phantasm is called."

    "That's how it was done," Archer gestured like he was drawing a bow and shooting an arrow.

    "Treat me as an idiot." Tohsaka finally couldn't bear it anymore and roared: "How can you use the Noble Phantasm without telling its true name?"

    "I don't know, I just thought about it, and the result was like that." Archer said with an honest look, and at the same time he added boldly: "Didn't you see that Berserker is not dead? If I  If he really uses his Noble Phantasm and calls his true name, he must have disappeared."

    ※ Then half the town disappeared.  Tohsaka was furious.

    Last night, the archer's strike wiped out the entire cemetery in one fell swoop, and spread to the surrounding area.

    This morning the news also reported that aliens were coming, whether it was terrorists or some kind of meteorite, and the city was on heightened alert. Lu Zi was about to come, and Kirei was very busy.

    "If he really uses his Noble Phantasm and calls his true name, huh, I'm afraid he will be sealed by the Magic Association.

    But judging from his words, it seems that he did not lie. Although this guy's character is a bit twisted, he is not lying for his own name. After all, this is not something to hide.  As an ancient hero, who would be afraid to say his name.

    ※Ah, even after I got the Noble Phantasm, I can＊t remember who I am, and I don＊t even know the name of the Noble Phantasm. This

    After a pause, Tohsaka sighed and decided to infer from the information obtained so far.

    "Listen to your description, your arrows, that powerful archery attack huh? By the way, you are not Hou Yi, are you?" Tohsaka suddenly remembered a powerful hero with a bow, and asked hurriedly  .

    &nbsp"Hou Yi?" Archer blinked in confusion, but said nothing.

    "Yes, it is a Chinese legend. In order to save the human beings who were oppressed by ten suns and could not bear the heat, Hou Yi shot down nine suns with bows and arrows, so now there is only one sun in the sky. Well, last night could you  Aiming and shooting with a bow and arrow at such a long distance, isn't it the same as shooting at the sun from a long distance?" Tohsaka gave a brief introduction, then stared at Archer and asked: "By the way, Archer, maybe that's why your face is so dark.  Being scorched by ten suns, ah, do you remember what your wish is? Do you want to fly to the moon and find your wife?"

    "Huh?" The knight in red was choked by Tohsaka's dark words, and then looked at Tosaka with a strange expression, which made Tosaka feel like an idiot.

    "Look, what are you looking at? I'm just guessing based on your description. You can't blame me if it's right or not," Tohsaka said with a red face.

    "Well, then think carefully about what I described to you." The knight said with a nasal sound that sounded awkward and angry.

    Tohsaka was startled, then frowned and thought for a while, and suddenly realized: "By the way, your arrow attack is to turn the Western sword into an arrow and then detonate it as a missile attack. It is not a simple bow and arrow. Well,  Hou Yi has nothing to do with the West, and it seems that you are not Hou Yi."

    As if feeling a little regretful, Tohsaka sighed.

    "Yes, but even without this explanation, I still feel that I am not Hou Yi." The knight in red said with a thoughtful look on his face.

    "Huh? Why?" Tohsaka took a sip of tea and asked.

    ※Maybe it＊s because I have confidence in my face,§ Archer thought for a moment and said, refuting Tohsaka＊s words for his own face.

    "Chi" Tohsaka squirted.

    (Right now, the protagonist can＊t project any famous swords. To him, killing him means that he can take advantage of others＊ carelessness and not regard him as a dishonor. It＊s useful to stand still and let him chop him. After all, who can he chop to death now?  ? No servant can do it, he can only deal with ordinary people. After all, he does not have the blood of the murderer clan. Even if he is a descendant of an ordinary family, he cannot be like Tohno Shiki, whose heart is beating fast, his mouth is dry, and his blood is flowing backwards.  Then he was violently raped, it was impossible.

    Even Tohsaka Rin can kill him with curse bullets from a long distance.

    "When his projection ability is strengthened in the future and he can project famous swords and swords, this ability will be useless."

    As long as you have a magical weapon, isn't it just a matter of cutting down the servant with one sword? So this point is as meaningless as whether you die directly or not. It's just a bright spot. Don't pay too much attention to it.  His own combat ability cannot be improved. If he encounters a servant or a magician with long-range attacks, he will still die.  As for projecting bows and arrows to shoot at the opponent's point of death, well, the Demonic Eye of Death I added to Shirou cannot see the point of death, only the line of death.  Although the death of minerals can also be seen, it is limited to destroying the object and making it unusable. It is like it can only kill the human body, but not the human soul like the two rituals.  I don＊t want the two rituals to be so perverted.

    She can even see the dead line in the air, Shiroucan't.

    ??????????????????????????????? If Archer's collapse fantasy is used, it will be the same as whether the shot hits the dead spot. With that kind of power, Berserker will die once or twice.  As for the tracking arrow skill, it may have some effect, but now Shirou doesn't know it, and when he does, the Demonic Eye of Death won't have much effect on him.

    As for the Archer who is Shirou in the future, well, this, although he is also Shirou, Archer comes from a place outside the timeline. Nothing in this place can interfere with him. What changes will happen if he kills Shirou?  I don't know, but what Shirou has changed now is not a big change, it's just a mutation in his eyes, so Archer won't have any changes.  So don＊t pay too much attention to the famous brand effect. Death is not a panacea.

    Most of the things in brackets above are copied from what I wrote in the book review area. Hehe, I＊m lazy.  )

 Work related Chapter 12 Huh?

    "What's wrong with you?" Archer asked in surprise when he saw Tohsaka spraying tea.

    "It's nothing." Tohsaka picked up a towel and wiped his mouth with a dark face: "Thanks to you, even the spring picks have become less tasty."

    "?" Archer looked innocent, and then explained as if he understood something: "Misunderstanding, I mean my appearance is different from Hou Yi's."

    ?The way you describe it is really special.  Tohsaka muttered in his mind.

    ※And, not to mention the funny nature of Archer＊s words

    "Hey, Archer, have you met Hou Yi? Just say something like that" Tohsaka couldn't continue.

    "No," Archer simply shook his head.

    "and you＃＃"

    "I just know it," the knight in red said confidently.

    ""

    Just when Tohsaka, who was almost mad, wanted to cover Archer's face with the tea cup, Archer's face darkened (so dark, so dark).

    "Rin" Archer said as if he was a little angry: "Don't forget, the reason why my memory is confused is because of the sequelae caused by your incomplete summons"

    With that said, the archer's figure disappeared.

    "Uh" Tohsaka choked for a moment, and then yelled bravely: "Why are you pretending to be cool? Come out!!"

    But at this time, Archer, who had transformed into a spiritual body, was already on the roof of the Tohsaka family's house, and her voice could not be heard. There was no reason why the excellent Rin Tohsaka couldn't feel this.

    After a pause, Tohsaka took a deep breath with an embarrassed look on his face.

    Just now, it was probably the first time that guy was angry.

    Although we often get into trouble, I seemed really angry just now.

    That＊s right. It was because of my incomplete summons that that guy lost his memory. That guy must have been confused and sad, but he kept asking him. Wasn＊t this just adding salt to his wounds?

    Moreover, just now I asked him so directly if he wanted to go to the moon to find his wife. Well, although I didn＊t know that he was the hero in ancient times, if he had a wife, I would think of it later this,  Very embarrassing.

    Tohsaka couldn＊t help but regret that he spoke too quickly and didn＊t think straight.

    Hey, by the way, why do you feel that that guy is different from when you first met?

    But Archer, who was blowing the wind on the roof, didn't think so much. He just felt a sudden irritation in his heart because of what Tosaka said.

    Archer was also surprised where the unknown anger came from, so he went to the top of the building to take a breath of air to sober himself up.

    It's not that the memory has not been restored. Last night outside Kotomine Church, he opened and recovered part of the memory. But unfortunately, it was just some battle experience and some battles he experienced after becoming a heroic spirit.  Memories of killings that he found disgusting.

    Although Heroic Spirits are not supposed to have the memories of becoming Heroic Spirits, they seem to be a little special.  Those things that looked like formula books were kept intact, and after recovery, they were neatly displayed in his mind as if he wanted to turn around.

    Judging from those memories, it seems that I once determined to protect as many people as possible, but I kept killing, protecting more people and killing fewer people.

    I want to save one more person, in order to save the world from the crisis of destruction.  However, it has been killing and killing, because the existence of those people is wrong and cannot be saved, so they must be killed.  Save those who can be saved more efficiently.

    On and on, on and on

    Ah, maybe he has killed too many people, so he has become a murderer. When he was dealing with Berserker last night, he even wanted to kill Saber and the boy named Emiya for a moment. He didn't want to do that at first.  Yes, but for some reason, an impulse suddenly took over his body.

    I am really a cold-blooded person.  When he thought about it later, the knight couldn't help but think so.

    Fortunately, he came to his senses at the last moment and did not tell the true name of the Noble Phantasm. Instead, he released the sword as a normal attack with the maximum attack power. Therefore, the attack power was reduced to about one-third, so he did not kill him.  Kill berserker once.

    Wait, what do you mean by not killing once?  Hmm, I can't remember, forget it, but it's probably no big deal.

    By the way, there seems to be something wrong with that Noble Phantasm. It should be a sword from a certain mythological era, but it can be turned into arrows by oneself. I can＊t remember the name, but it＊s just the Noble Phantasm of the bow and arrow.Archer wanted to say its name at the time, but he stopped in the middle. He only remembered that it seemed to start with an i. As for what the i was, Archer really couldn't think of it, and he didn't know what kind of hero could use that kind of treasure.

    ??Also, the two double swords that I often use are called Ganjiang Moye. Where did they come from?  Although it is said to be a famous ancient sword in China, it looks like a knife, and it is the weapon he is best at.

    But no matter what kind of weapon it is, it should not be his own weapon, because they are all projected by himself. Although his rank is archer, not caster, what is incredible is that he can actually project magic.  No, it doesn't feel right. It seems to be different from projection magic But how do I know that it is different from projection magic? I am a knight, not a magician.

    And, what happened to that pendant?  How could she own her master's jewelry? Could it be that it was originally hers, but after her death it was lost to her ancestors, and then she summoned herself through this sacred relic of her own?

    That＊s not right. In this case, she should know her real name, and she wouldn＊t be confused about it now.

    Shaking his head, Archer realized that even the wind could not calm him down, so he returned to Tohsaka's room.

    And after Tohsaka sensed Archer's return, he didn't show any intention of apologizing or acknowledging his mistake. Instead, he revealed his master with a serious face: "Archer."

    Archer silently turned into a physical entity and looked at Tohsaka.

    "Did you hear the conversation between me and that guy today?" Tohsaka said - when she was talking to Shirou yesterday, because she and Saber had an agreement that servants were not allowed to enter the house, Saber ran to another room, while Archer stayed on the roof.  He looked alert in his spiritual form. With the ear of the archer, he could hear clearly at such a close distance.

    That guy refers to Emiya Shirou. Archer understood this and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "How credible do you think that guy's words are?" Tohsaka asked.

    "Good idea, bad lie" Archer said irrelevant words.

    Tohsaka nodded when he heard this.

    Judging from his words at the beginning, he was indeed very shrewd and knew how to join forces with him. But later when he revealed that Shenji was the master, he lamely said that he heard Shenji say it himself - this lie was really too low-level.  No matter how idiotic he is, a person who becomes a master will not casually say that he is a master in a crowded public place. This will lead to death, and no idiot would do it.

    Of course, it is possible that he lied, but he is also a master, so there is no point in telling such a lie. Tohsaka just needs to make a familiar to see the situation.

    So, from that moment on, Tohsaka believed it.  At the same time, I also understood that Shirou Emiya must have some trump card, and it was beyond imagination. Judging from the time, he should have known that Shinji was a magician before he became the master.  From the fact that he knew that Shinji was the master when he was not yet the master, it can be seen that he is by no means an ordinary guy.

    ※But it＊s easy to see through his panic, which makes people think that he is not a smart person.  Moreover, when Tohsaka was tricking him later, he easily learned the truth about his recovery ability. From this, it can be seen that not only is his brain not very good, but his mouth is also not very strict. In fact,  Not like a shrewd person.

    "Do you need me to monitor the child he mentioned named Matou Shinji?" Archer asked.

    "Don't panic first, you must first understand the situation. Going hastily will only cause trouble and scare the snake." Tohsaka shook his head.

    ※It＊s just because you look like you don＊t understand the situation clearly, that＊s why I said this.  Archer sighed in his heart.

    Tohsaka scratched his hair with a headache at this time and muttered dissatisfied: "Really, what kind of person is that guy?"

    "You don't understand what kind of person the other party is and you still agree with him to form an alliance? He is indeed my master," the archer said sarcastically as usual.

    Tohsaka turned back and glared at him: "That guy doesn't have any talent as a magician, and he can't replenish magic power for his servant. Even the strongest swordsman can't fight many times in his hands, so for a future  There is no harm in forming an alliance with opponents who can turn against each other at any time.§

    "Well, that's a wise judgment," the archer said respectfully.

    "Can I take this as a compliment?" Tohsaka asked, his eyes twitching.

    "Of course" the archer said respectfully, put his hand on his chest and bowed as a courtesy.

    ""Tohsaka stared at his servant.

    Although he is polite on the surface, the archer's eyes almost say "I'm just laughing at you."

    Just when Tohsaka was about to get angry, Archer suddenly became serious.

    "It seems you haven't noticed yet, Rin," the knight said seriously.

    "Huh? What?" Tohsaka was caught off guard by his change of expression.

    "If, as you said, he is a smart man, then he must be able to think of his shortcomings that you can think of, such as being unable to replenish the Servant's magic power, being too weak to die, and so on. So, why would he still do it?  Choose to ally with you?"

    "This" Tohsaka hesitated.

    "Furthermore, he said that the barrier at the school was placed by Rider's master, Shinji Matou. Then, why did Lancer appear when we removed the seal on the school the night before? Although he said it was not him who made the barrier, but  It cannot be ruled out that this was done by his master or a connected servant."

    "this＃＃"

    "Is there any conspiracy in this?"

    ""

    "You are still too young, Rin." The knight was like a conspirator, teaching his master earnestly.

    "Shut up!" Tohsaka Rin, who had been speechless, suddenly yelled: "Disappear."

    The archers disappeared silently immediately.

    Tohsaka's head was full of veins at this time, but he was not angry at Shirou because of what Archer said, butthat twisted guy dared to be so unreasonable.

    ※I must find out who you are!!!§

    Tohsaka roared and rushed into the study that was once his father's and is now his own. He took out a collection of books about all ancient heroes and myths and legends, and then started flipping through them.

    "That guy looks very young, in his twenties or thirties. The random graying of his hair is definitely not due to old age, but because he is born. By the way, his face is a bit dark. It doesn't look like he got it from the sun. It should be natural, so he will  He has African ancestry. Well, but he doesn't have the thick lips of black people. He should be of mixed race. Well, the main thing to check is this. By the way, this guy may be a descendant of someone in Egypt, or even the child of a pharaoh, yes  Maybe he is still an illegitimate child. And"

    Archer, who had transformed into a spirit body, was dumbfounded as he listened to the sounds coming from the study.

    "Oh, it looks like I made her angry"

    "Is this really the case, senior?" Sakura blinked.

    "Yes, so you can just call her Saber" Shirou said sweating profusely.

    Shirou just made up a lie, saying that Saber was the child of Kiritsugu's distant relative abroad. His family was gone, so he came to seek refuge with Kiritsugu.

    "Saber?" Sakura muttered the name.

    Looking at Matou Sakura＊s expression, Shirou felt that a famous doll brand must have flashed in her mind.

    After a pause, Sakura turned to look at Saber herself, and immediately lowered her head in fear.

    Shirou glanced at Sakura with some confusion, then looked back and smiled bitterly.

    "Hey, Saber, stop looking at her like that, your look scares Sakura," Shirou leaned over and whispered.

    Saber was confused for a moment, then realized Well, he must have been through countless fights, so his eyes were sharper.

    So Saber stopped staring at Sakura, and Shirou introduced Saber: "This is Matou Sakura, my queen at school"

    Shirou suddenly stopped and his face turned ugly.

    "Senior, what's wrong with you? Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere?"

    "Shirou"

    Shirou blinked, his face suddenly returned to normal, and then he told a lame lie: "Ah, um, I just had a stomachache, don't worry."

    "Really?" Sakura asked in a soft voice: "Then do you want to eat something (you can imagine what you want to eat)"

    Shirou nodded and secretly winked at Saber. Suddenly, Saber's brows wrinkled slightly.

    It can be seen that Shirou seemed a little absent-minded while eating breakfast.

    After seeing off Sakura Matou, Shirou and Saber sat at the table again.

    "What's wrong, Shirou, when you were eating just now"

    "Saber, how is your recovery going?" Shirou did not answer, but asked an irrelevant question.

    "BodyShe hasn't recovered to her full condition yet, but she should be fine for normal combat." Although Saber wondered why Shirou asked this question, she still answered.

    Shirou glanced at Saber, then said nothing.

    Are you just trying to be brave? How can anyone recover so quickly? How can someone recover so quickly from a serious injury that can kill someone just from pain?

    Therefore, Shirou did not express his thoughts, but said to Saber: "Start sword training immediately."

    Saber raised her eyebrows: "Why?"

    "There is no time to rest." Shirou shook his head.

    Saber looked at him puzzled.

    Yes, there is no time to rest.

    Shinji must have set up a barrier in the school. Although it is barely working yet, if it works, it will slowly absorb people's life force, and once it is fully activated, it will wipe out the entire school within a few minutes.  To kill people, it must be destroyed before it can work, and it must not be allowed to harm the classmates and teachers in the school.

    ※Moreover, the master who did these things, the ungrateful Shinji, must be arrested and sent to Kotomine Church for supervision. There are people like that to guard him.

    As for Rider, Shirou has no intention of defeating it.

    This is a selfish thought.

    Although I don＊t know how Shinji got it, he relies entirely on that thing to control Rider. In this case, as long as he gets the book, then

    It is not because of my own desires that I want to get the Holy Grail, but because I want to be able to stop it.

    As long as Rider can be on his side, plus Tohsaka's power, he will have three Servants, and he will be able to overwhelm Caster in terms of power. If the other party does not agree to stop absorbing the vitality of humans in the city, he will  You can forcibly defeat her or make her submit.

    The next one is berserker, this is easy to handle.

    Then there is the Lancer and the unknown man in golden armor.

    As long as you gather enough people, there is strength in numbers, and you can win even if you are not strong enough.

    But Shirou did not tell Tohsaka this.

    The first is the fear of being strangled to death.

    The second reason is: Tohsaka seems not to even intend to help with the school boundary matter. Although a united front has been formed, the conversation just now did not have any substantive communication on how to progress in the future. Tohsaka does not seem to believe in himself.  He seemed to think he was playing a trick on her.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out of which she could believe what she said, it seemed that she had to defeat Rider herself, then she would have to fight Saber on her own.

    Although Rider without the use of a Noble Phantasm cannot compete with Saber, Saber's current physical condition

    There is no need to tell Saber these things now, what you have to do now is to exercise your body first.  Although it takes less than a day, it never hurts to learn a little bit.

    Shirou took a deep breath and stood up: "Let's go, Saber, teach me swordsmanship."

    "Are you serious, Shirou, you are not injured yet"

    "Saber" Shirou suddenly interrupted her: "You have also been injured before."

    "Of course" Saber was stunned, not understanding what Shirou meant.

    "Have you ever given up fighting because of your injuries?" Shirou turned his head and looked at Saber, and said calmly: "It must have never happened."

    Saber opened her mouth but was speechless.

    Yes, if Saber was injured, she would stop fighting. Then when she was fighting Berserker and being swept off the road into the cemetery, she should have stopped fighting, and she wouldn't haveah, if that's the case  , I don＊t need to worry so much about Shirou, but I＊m afraid Saber will fight to protect herself even if all her limbs are broken.

    "I have decided to fight. I cannot provide you with magic power, so I can only fight with you. In this case, the sooner you practice, the sooner you will become stronger." Shirou stared at Saber's eyes and did not say anything to Saber.  Taking the opportunity, he kept saying: "Since you never stopped fighting because of your injury, then, if you want me to postpone my practice because of this injury"

    "I can't do it," Shirou said.

    Saber looked at him for a few seconds, then lowered her head and sighed.

    "You are surprisingly eloquent, master."

    "ah?"

    (I didn＊t expect the Demonic Eye of Death to be so amazing. I miscalculated.

    A reader said that after seeing the dead line, he could cut it with an ordinary knife.Okay, the same effect, but different time-consuming and labor-intensive projection of famous swords. I don＊t deny this, but will the following phenomena occur:

    After meeting any servant, I saw the dead line on his body, either on the left or right side of his body. He was about to slash at him with a knife, but the opponent slashed at him first. He had no choice but to resist, but the knife in his hand was in contact with the opponent.  The weapon broke as soon as it touched, and then he was cut into two pieces by the opponent

    If we say that when the opponent's weapon is slashing at him, he should aim at the dead line on his weapon and destroy his weapon. Shirou still doesn't have that ability, that kind of reaction speed, and accuracy. Even his future self, Archer  No, he doesn't mean to point where to cut when he encounters other servants. He will definitely hit the enemy's weapon at the eleventh centimeter mark, right? When the opponent's weapon cuts over, but  On the move at any time.  If you want to have that kind of aiming, it seems like you need to be at the level of a saber or a lancer.  So don't get too hung up on this.

    A reader said that the Demonic Eye of Direct Death is indistinguishable from the dead line and the dead point. I do not deny this, but in the current situation, Shirou has not yet understood this skill, and he does not have two separate personalities in his body.  In that way, if one dies, the other can contact the source, and then live with the perfect evil eye of direct death.  It's not like someone gave him ordinary vitality, resurrected him from death, and then had the magic eye that directs death.

    I would write that he obtained the eyes by his own ability, plus the power of the Scabbard of A, so it is impossible to be a "regular" type like them, and he has not yet obtained the Demonic Eye of Direct Death.  , after a period of time, it is still early, it will be more than ten chapters later, and it will depend on whether it is written that he has a dead center.

    However, don＊t pay too much attention to this, lest you get lost.  For the Demonic Eye of Naoto, I plan to just let Shirou shine once or twice with it. After all, this book is still about a Fate fan, and it would be inappropriate to write about the protagonist relying on Naoto too much.

    Another reader said

    Oh, no more, that＊s it, bye!  )

 Work related Chapter 13: An exercise called combat

    The scene stayed like this for a while, and then Saber spoke.

    "Are you ready to wake up, Shirou?" Saber said calmly but with great momentum, her holy green eyes shining brightly.

    "Yeah" Shirou nodded.

    "Then, please make another awakening," Saber said expressionlessly and without emotion.

    "Huh? What kind of enlightenment?" Shirou was startled.

    "The awareness of mortality" A hint of solemnity flashed across Saber's eyes.

    Involuntarily, Shirou swallowed his saliva, and many clips from the movie flashed through his mind, and then he replaced the protagonist in his body, and then Saber, wearing bright armor, raised an invisible sword and shouted in a mountain of swords and a sea of ??fire.  : "Shirou, if you survive this test of life and death, you will become a strong man. If you cannot pass, you will die"

    No, no, Shirou shook his head to get rid of the messy thoughts.  Then he looked at Saber and found that she was still staring at him, waiting for his answer.

    "Yeah" Shirou nodded quickly.

    "Okay then, I will let you experience it once No, as long as time permits, I will let you continue to experience the feeling of fighting to the death so that you can get used to fighting, Master." So, Saber also stood up, helpless  Yan De followed Shirou to the sword dojo.

    Constantly experiencing the feeling of fighting to the death, well, it＊s not what I said that irritated her, so Saber decided to use some cruel method to teach me?

    Shirou suddenly felt a little panicked.

    ????????????????????????????? Although she was saying scary words that would make her experience the feeling of fighting to the death, Saber had a plain face and chose a bamboo sword.

    Shirou secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Saber turned her head and said to Shirou: "Next, let's start um, what's wrong, Shirou."

    "No, it's nothing. I originally thought you would put on the armor and take out the invisible sword to teach me." Shirou scratched his head and was a little embarrassed to say what he just thought, so he pulled it aside.  .

    Saber was stunned for a moment, and then said apologetically: "Ah, yes, I was rude. Although it is a practice, you should still be serious. I will change it immediately."

    Shirou looked at Saber dumbfounded, and then hurriedly stopped him: "No, no need, Saber, I don't want you to put on armor, it's better this way."

    "?" Saber was startled, then said: "But doesn't Shirou not like this kind of attire?"

    "I'm not dissatisfied." Shirou shook his head: "Saber can just wear clothes like this. There is no need to change back into armor. That would be very tiring."

    "But clothes like this" Saber frowned, as if she had just discovered it, and raised her sleeves to look at it: "Wouldn't it be weird to swing a sword in clothes like this?"

    Maybe it＊s because she＊s used to wearing armor, but Saber feels it＊s awkward to wear this dress now.

    With a wry smile and looking at Saber, Shirou said gently: "No, I think this dress matches Saber very well."

    Well, from now on, I will correct all of Saber＊s incorrect views.

    Saber was stunned when he heard this and said nothing more.

    "By the way, Saber, yesterday you refused to change out of your armor no matter what, why did you suddenly get this suit today?" Shirou thought for a moment and asked, "By the way, Tohsaka gave this to you, right?"

    "Well, this suit was originally Rin's possession." Saber nodded: "As for the armor, it is because it is an armament made of my magic power. Just like my sword, wearing it will consume magic power.  , I can＊t become a spirit, so I will take it off when I＊m not fighting. What happened yesterday was because Archer was nearby, so I didn＊t take it off.§

    Shirou thought for a moment after hearing this and nodded.

    "Then, let's get started," Saber said again, picking up a bamboo sword, but she saw Shirou with his eyes closed and his brows furrowed.

    But looking at Shirou, his brows were furrowed and his eyes were closed as if he was seriously imagining something.

    "Traceon (synchrony, start)."

    Imagining the magic circuit in his body and inserting the burning iron rod into his body, Shirou imagined his previous projection experience.

    Currently, I haven＊t learned anything from Tohsaka, so I can＊t project any famous blades. Now I can only make some simple weapons in my own way.

    ??Imagine the basic skeleton, imagine the constituent materials, imagine

    Sword, sword, sword

    The distinct image of the sword emerged in Shirou's mind.

    &nbsp; Immediately, two Western-style broad swords appeared with Shirou's projection. Although they may not be as good as the real ones in quality, they are still very sharp.

    "Shirou what are you doing?" Saber looked at Shirou with some confusion and asked. Judging from what Shirou did just now, it seems that he used some kind of magic - although he was a Servant ten years ago and had seen others use it.  Magic, but she has never seen the use of projection magic, which others consider low-level magic.

    "Make weapons," Shirou said briefly, and then handed a sword to Saber: "Although it is a practice, I still hope it can be a bit harsh. After all, what we will experience in the future is a real battle, and the enemy's attacks cannot be like practice.  , so it＊s better to use the real thing.§

    He smiled: "Well, it doesn't matter even if you hurt me. By the way, didn't you say you want me to constantly experience the feeling of fighting to death? Let's get started."

    " Of course, if you don't use this method, you won't be able to become stronger in the short term. Not to mention the Servant, even the Master can't deal with it. Even if you are more brutal, this is the only way at the moment.

    Shirou picked up the sword and struck a stylish pose.

    However, after taking the sword and listening to Shirou's words, Saber was silent for a while.

    ※I decided to use real weapons for my first practice. It seems that my master has already awakened.

    Suddenly, she turned around, came to the corner, put the real sword aside, and then picked up a bamboo sword.

    Shirou looked at Saber's behavior with some surprise, and then said dissatisfied: "What are you doing, Saber?"

    "After listening to what I just said, I still chose the bamboo sword. What does this mean? You look down on me!"  Shirou was a little angry. He had just made up his mind before deciding to use a real sword.

    Saber had a serious look on her face: "I'm sorry that I can't fight you with a real sword. It's good for the master to have such determination, but in the next practice, you must not use a real sword, because even if it only takes one shot, Shirou will  Killed by me."

    This is not looking down on people.

    This should be regarded as contempt.

    Shirou was so choked that his vision almost went dark. Although he understood that Saber had no ill intentions, but Finally, Shirou sighed and walked towards the corner, preparing to change his bamboo sword.

    But Saber stopped him and didn't let him change his bamboo sword.

    "Why?" Shirou asked puzzledly.

    "Shirou, let's practice with a real sword first. Please don't be merciful, cut it down for sure, and remember this feeling. Because as long as you get used to using real weapons, you won't be confused on the real battlefield and can definitely  Kill the enemy," Saber said with a serious face.

    "But Saber uses a bamboo sword and I use a real sword. Isn't that unfair?" Shirou argued, "It would be bad if I accidentally get hurt."

    "Don't worry." Saber shook her head: "Shirou will never be able to touch me now, even if he wants to make the weapons collide."

    ???????????????????????????＃ This is no longer contempt, even if there is no malice＃

    Even Shirou was really angry at this moment. He gritted his teeth and said, "Then, I'm going to do it."

    "Well, please don't"

    Before he finished speaking, Shirou rushed forward with an imposing roar, holding the sword high in his hand and slashing it down.

    Having seen Saber＊s strength, Shirou understood that Saber was definitely not bragging just now. Therefore, the only way to hit Saber＊s bamboo sword was to attack, and then hit her when she raised her sword to block it.

    but＃＃

    "Boom!"

    The white stars flashed and the world suddenly turned black.

    When he woke up, it was already twenty minutes later. In front of Shirou was a reproachful face, it was Saber.

    "It's Saber" Shirou sat up and rubbed his eyes: "I"

    Shirou suddenly remembered the situation just now. He rushed over with great momentum, and then was stabbed unconscious by Saber with a stick (in my opinion, a bamboo sword is similar to a stick).

    Indeed, if Saber had used a real sword, she would have had a big hole in her head by now.

    I saw Saber scolding: "Why should you be merciful, Shirou? I should have said that you must definitely cut me down, but why did you choose to attack my weapon just now?"

    Shirou was immediately speechless after seeing through Shirou's thoughts with just one glance.

    Who can do this to see a girl with a real sword?

    Seeing Shirou not speaking, sAber added: "Don't think about touching my weapons. I won't teach you like a chess game, and I don't want to teach you swordsmanship. What I want to teach you is not swordsmanship moves or fighting."  Ability, but determination to fight.§

    Shirou blinked and raised his head to look at histeacher!  !

    "Shirou does not lack courage and is not afraid of death. These are his advantages. But showing mercy to the enemy is a more fatal flaw than the first two." Saber's eyes flashed: "So what I want to teach you is to kill.  The determination of the enemy.§

    Saber stood up and pointed at Shirou with her bamboo sword: "No hesitation, no confusion. On Battlefield Mountain, we must definitely cut to the enemy's vital points. Don't be merciful and just defeat the opponent. For He  The opponent you are facing with your sword must be killed with certainty."

    There was a piercing light in the jewel-like eyes, and Shirou couldn't help but swallow his saliva. Although Saber was holding a bamboo sword that was equivalent to a wooden stick, the round sword head wrapped in cloth was much thicker than his.  The real edge of the sword in the hand is even colder.

    Saber did not exude any momentum, she just spoke simply. Those honest words made Shirou understand that his understanding of fighting seemed a little too shallow.

    ??Those who do not kill can be called fights, fights, or struggles, but what can be called a battle can only be a real fight with the purpose of taking the life of the opponent.

    That＊s what Saber＊s eyes said.

    Shirou looked into Saber's eyes and then coughed dryly.

    "I'm sorry, I'm rude. Next, I will try my best." Shirou's face became serious. He stood up, raised his sword again, and returned to his original position.

    "Yeah" Saber nodded, then took two steps forward: "This time, I will attack."

    Shirou nodded, and then

    "boom!"

    The world suddenly turned dark again.

    After waking up again, Shirou looked at Saber with some depression: "Didn't you say that you want me to constantly experience the feeling of fighting to death? Why did you knock yourself out all at once? How do you experience it?"

    "For Shirou now, that is death," Saber said without mercy: "The current situation is that Shirou cannot catch a single blow, and he is killed by me."

    ""

    "Don't let down your guard. I've said this since yesterday. No matter who you face, don't let down your guard. I am your enemy now. Don't relax in front of the enemy. You must stare at him firmly," Saber said.

    "I understand." Shirou nodded and stood up again.

    The third time, Shirou raised his sword and rushed towards Saber before he could speak.

    This time, Shirou kept his teachings in mind and did not relax. His eyes kept following the bamboo sword in Saber's hand, and then he successfully dodged the first blow.

    Next

    "boom!"

    She dodged, but Saber suddenly let go of the hand holding the sword, and punched Shirou in the face who was close at hand.

    So, I fainted again.

    After waking up again, Saber said to Shirou: "Don't just look at the sword in the enemy's hand, pay attention to the enemy's limbs, torso, and head. The lion's weapons are not just claws, but his strong body is also his weapon."

    In the next two hours, Shirou repeatedly fainted and woke up, receiving training from Saber, but it was just a one-sided killing.

    Just like what Saber said, Shirou never touched Saber once, not even his weapon.  Basically, it's just a hit on the head, which makes me faint.

    "However, although the bruises can recover quickly during the coma, the body is mysteriously not aware of pain - no, it must be that the nerves have been paralyzed.

    Regarding the experience of fighting to the death and not being confused during the battle, Shirou didn't have much feeling. He just felt that Saber was really strong, and there was one thing that Saber wanted to teach him.

    If you don＊t have the strength to compete with the opponent, you will never win.

    No matter what you do or what strategies you use, if you can't win, you can't win. If you don't have enough strength, you can only"fight to the death".

    At noon, when it was about to eat, Saber stopped and said to Shirou: "Shirou, please take a break."

    Shirou was also at the extreme state of mental and physical shock at this time, so he didn't object and just sat on the floor panting.

    Actually, the training just now was not that harsh. Most of the time, Shirou was?Rested (comatose), but after waking up, he immediately threw himself into sparring with Saber, and then fell into coma again.  Therefore, along with the mental shock of being knocked unconscious continuously, Shirou's body quickly became tired and reached the limit along with his mind.

    At this time, Saber also sat close to Shirou (Shirou was breathing harder), then reached out and lifted up Shirou's shirt

    ※Hey, hey, hey〞§ Shirou jumped high and scurried to the other corner of the dojo.

    "You, you, yousaber, what are you doing?" Shirou leaned against the wall, his face like a red-hot teapot, and steam filled his ears.

    "I just want to confirm the master's injury," Saber said matter-of-factly, puzzled by Shirou's behavior.

    "Injury?" Shirou was startled, then hurriedly said: "Ah, I can just confirm that myself, I don't need Saber's help."

    "How can that be done? Even if the wound is healed, there may still be hidden dangers somewhere. Shirou is not"

    "No, no need." Shirou's face grew hotter as he listened, and he hurried out of the dojo.

    "I can just confirm it myself" Shirou's shout came from afar.

    Saber: "?"

    When he returned to the dojo again, although Shirou still looked embarrassed, judging from his much lighter body, he had undoubtedly torn off the bandage under his clothes. In other words, his injury had completely healed.

    Saber, a professional, obviously noticed this, so she nodded and said, "Then we can officially start training in the afternoon."

    "Huh?" Shirou wondered, wasn't there formal training this morning?

    "No, it's just a simple training that allows Shirou to train and understand his skills without worsening his physical injuries, and at the same time allowing Shirou to gain a certain level of cognition," Saber said.

    Shirou was startled, and then remembered the training in the morning. Saber attacked her body, always on the head. It turned out that she did not want to attack her body and worsen her injuries.  After working on it for a long time, I still followed Saber's own ideas.

    He finally realized that it was best not to ignore Saber's obstruction and do things she didn't want to see, otherwise, she would use other methods to stop you.

    This, should you be grateful to prevent yourself from worsening your injuries?

    Just as he was thinking about it, he heard Saber calmly say: "Don't feel grateful, Shirou. Although I will switch to a bamboo sword in the next battle, I will lower my strength and keep suppressing you to let you adapt."  Fighting, when you adapt to it, I will increase my strength a little and continue to suppress you, and so on, and on and on - to put it simply, this kind of training is to enable you to maintain your sanity in the battle without losing your fighting spirit.  a way.§

    Shirou felt cold - he felt so cold.

    Saber's words are like saying: "I will keep beating you. When you adapt to this beating, I will continue to beat you with more powerful fists In short, I will keep beating you."

    "But, this is not what I am asking for No, I don't want this, it is exercise.

    "Harbing your mind is also the only way to become stronger," Saber said as if she understood what Shirou was thinking.

    Taking a deep breath, Shirou thought to himself: Anyway, the injury will heal quickly, it just hurts a little.  Then he raised his sword.

    However, Saber stretched out her hand to stop.

    "Okay, let's just stop here in the morning. Haste makes waste. If we continue, it will be bad for Shirou," Saber said.

    Hearing this, Shirou nodded, breathed a sigh of relief, put the sword by the wall, and sat down.

    Saber on the other side also placed the bamboo sword in an orderly manner, and then sat down upright.  Then＃＃

    Shirou looked at Saber who was sitting upright with her eyes closed, feeling like an old monk in samadhi.  It feels so strange.

    "What's wrong, Shirou?" the girl who closed her eyes suddenly asked, startling Shirou.

    "Hmm well, it's nothing." Shirou quickly turned away and changed the subject: "I was just thinking that Saber is really strong. I don't even have the strength to fight back in front of you. I can only be trapped and beaten. I faced Lancer before.  When the time comes, I can still escape.§

    Saber opened her eyes, shook her head and looked at Shirou: "No, that's because Shirou has not been trained, so that's why, and Lancer is not a weakling, please don't underestimate him."

    "Well, I don't look down on him. After all, he is a Servant and I can't deal with him. I just said that he will definitely lose if he meets Saber," Shirou explained.

    &nbsp; But Saber still shook her head.

    "No," she said, "Lancer's strength is not what you think."

    "Huh? Do you mean the Noble Phantasm?"

    "The Noble Phantasm is part of it, and the Lancer's own strength should not be underestimated," Saber said with a serious expression.

    Shirou thought for a while and said doubtfully: "But wasn't he beaten so badly by you last night that he didn't even have a chance to fight back?"

    "That's true, but from the time we fought with himalthough it was just a simple intuition, I felt that he could keep up with my movements and could completely withstand my attacks," Saber said.

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, then said: "But wasn't he unable to defeat you yesterday? He was even forced to use the Noble Phantasm to threaten you."

    "That's true, but I still have the feeling that he is hiding his own strength. No, it should be said that he suppressed his own strength and did not use his full strength." Saber's brows frowned, and she seemed to be interested.  This matter is very confusing.

    After a pause, she looked at Shirou and said: "Speaking of which, Master, how did you know the true identity of Lancer? Moreover, he even knew the Noble Phantasm. It is good for us Servants to know these, but we cannot tell it just by looking at it.  How do you identify your enemy?"

    "I told you not to call me master. Well, as for how I know he is from Cu Chulainn, this"

    How should I put this? Could it be that I can predict the future and am a prophet?  ?  Or, I have a friend who is a descendant of Cu Chulainn. He looks very similar to Cu Chulainn, so I recognize him when I see Cu Chulainn?  ?  ?

    How could you say that? Shirou's mind was spinning, thinking about how to continue.

    But at the critical moment, the savior came.

    "Gu"

    Shirou hurriedly covered his stomach, and then he was startled to realize that the sound was not coming from his stomach, and then he realized that it was Saber.

    "It seems that I was hungry, well, I didn't notice it because I was concentrating on practicing." Saber didn't seem to feel anything special about this, but said naturally.

    Shirou looked at the time and found that it was already past eleven o'clock, so he said, "Let's eat then, I'll cook."

    Saber nodded.

    "Saber, what do you want to eat?" Shirou asked before walking out of the dojo door.

    "Anything is okay." Saber's expression finally changed from the seriousness of sparring to a gentler one.

    Shirou knew this was the answer, smiled, and walked out.

    (A reader asked me whether the Demonic Eye of Death can be used to kill heroic spirits. My answer is that it can be used to kill heroes, but it cannot be used to kill them.

    No joke, this is true.

    Liang Lili once said something very arrogant: "Everything has flaws. As long as it is alive, even gods will kill it for you."

    This shows that the Demonic Eyes of Direct Death are effective against heroic spirits, not to mention that Shiki once used these eyes to divide the princess of the True Ancestor into seventeen parts.

    But it＊s useless to say it＊s useless.

    For example, if the heroic spirit has transformed into a spiritual body, and then you can't see him, I think, how can you see the death line on his body and then hack him to death?  ?

    The Demonic Eye of Death is to see an object and then cut it according to the death line above to destroy it.

    It＊s like if you want to chop down a building, but there is another building in front of it and you can＊t see it, then you can＊t chop it down.

    However, the fact that I can't see the spiritual body of the heroic spirit is my own guess. I don't know whether the Demonic Eye of Death can see the spiritual body of the heroic spirit. There is no explanation in some of the information I checked, so I can only discuss the matter.  Set.

    By the way, I encountered something that made me depressed today.

    Originally, I wanted to talk about it in Fate＊s forum to promote the fanfic I wrote, hoping that more people would read my novel.  As an author, you definitely want more and more people to read your works.  But because it was written as a serial, the post was deleted. The reason is very simple. It is forbidden to advertise other websites in the post bar

    I can＊t refute it. When I do this, it can also be said that I am advertising for you, because I am writing a novel.

    But this still makes me a little sad and angry. I did this when I wrote eva. It was fine at the time, but why not now.

    Alas, the world is so harmonious.

    Does anyone have any good ideas about this? Please help me)

 Related works Chapter 14 The identity of the servant

    After Shirou walked out of the dojo, he didn't go to cook immediately, but called Tohsaka.

    Because I have decided to stop Shinji and take away his Book of Command Spells (Shirou felt a little guilty when he thought of this), but it is not so easy to do so. After all, he is also a Servant, and Rider＊s Noble Phantasm is Pegasus.  , if she is forced to use itthat kind of air cavalry is not so easy to deal with.

    Moreover, Saber is now less than ten hours away from suffering that fatal injury. Although it seems that nothing is wrong on the surface, it must be no different from the injury just now. She cannot and should not be allowed to fight. Therefore, Shirou hopes that Tohsaka  If she can help, as long as she is willing to help, Archer and Saber will definitely be able to suppress Saber together. With Tohsaka's ability, he can control Shinji with any magic, and he will definitely be able to easily seize the command spell book.

    Although it is not clear why Tohsaka, who should trust him very much, seems to distrust him, Shirou feels that if he gives Tosaka control of Rider's Command Spell Book as a reward, Tosaka will definitely agree.

    But what＊s puzzling is that Tohsaka didn＊t seem interested in this either on the phone.

    "Then you're going to go. Since you said Rider won't be a threat as long as she doesn't use her Noble Phantasm, then Saber, as the strongest swordsman, can definitely suppress her easily, right? As for Shinji you still have that kind of stuff?  Can't it be settled?" Tohsaka said on the other end of the phone, seemingly uninterested.

    "So I said"

    Shirou wanted to argue, but Tohsaka on the other end of the phone interrupted him: "In that case, I'm sorry to bother you, but I'll give Rider to you. Capture her as evidence to make me, my ally, trust you," Tohsaka said.  Then, hung up the phone.

    Shirou listened to the beeping sound and thought for a while, then sighed and walked away.

    However, after taking a few steps, he walked back and picked up the phone again.

    After dialing the number, there was a pause and a voice came from the other end of the phone: "Hello!"

    "Hey, Yi Cheng, it's me."

    And over there, the Tohsaka family.

    The two cute ponytails were swaying as the girl kept walking back and forth, making the knight sitting idle on the side dizzy.

    Finally, he couldn't help but call his master. Archer said in a roundabout way that walking was annoying: "Thinking takes a lot of energy. Rin, don't waste your energy by walking back and forth. Just do it and use it on your brain."

    Tohsaka frowned and glared at Archer, then sat down and told Archer what happened on the phone just now.

    "That is to say, that kid got the information about Rider from somewhere. Even Rider's melee ability is not high, but his attack speed is fast and the strength is nothing to see. This kind of valuable information has also been detected." Archer frowned  After thinking for a moment, he smacked his lips and said, "Then do you think it's true?"

    "It's absolutely false." Tohsaka calmly shook his head: "A hero will never let anyone other than his master know his abilities. How could he let him know so easily, even through some means of surveillance?  I met him, and then learned the other person＊s appearance, but usually I can＊t tell it unless I tell him. (Speaking of this, Tohsaka couldn＊t help but look at his master. Well, if he couldn＊t remember it, he would definitely not be able to remember it for the rest of his life.  I don＊t know who he is anymore - I can＊t find out at all, this guy is a combination of Chinese and Western). This must be some kind of trap."

    "Indeed, it's surprising, but" The archer stopped and looked at his master: "From what he said, it doesn't seem to be fake."

    "Youdo you believe what he said, archer?" Tohsaka looked at his servant in surprise.

    "Believe it or not, we don't need to take action." Archer looked at his master: "Let Saber's master deal with it, we can just watch from a distance and the fishermen will benefit."

    Tohsaka narrowed his eyes and understood what Archer meant.

    ※ If it is true that Rider＊s melee ability is not strong as that guy said, then she must be a Noble Phantasm type. As long as she uses the Noble Phantasm, it will take a lot of effort for Archer and Saber to join forces.  But if she doesn't take action, Saber will deal with Rider. She is injured now and has not fully recovered. It will be very difficult to fight.  In a forced battle, if Saber and Rider use their Noble Phantasms again Although I don't know what Rider and Saber's Noble Phantasms are, they must have a lose-lose relationship.  When your side takes action again, you can eliminate two opponents at the same time.  If you're lucky, you might be able to get Rider's Command Spell Book to enhance your strength.

    But, all this must have a premise

    Tohsaka looked up at his servant and said, "But these are also that guy"?Isn't that right? If he cherishes his own life or the servant doesn't go to Shinji and seize the Rider Command Spell Book, then aren't these just empty words?  "

    "He will definitely go," Archer said firmly.

    "Why are you so confident?" Tohsaka asked strangely.

    "You can tell a person's next move from his behavior. That guy seems to be very impatient. He has been eager to form an alliance with you since this morning, talking about jointly dealing with Rider. By noon, he couldn't call you.  Four hours, judging from this, he is very anxious about this matter. Whether he is pretending or not, it at least shows that he really takes this matter seriously." There was a hint of coldness in Archer's gray eyes: "He will definitely do this.  of."

    Having said this, the knight looked at his master: "So, what should we do next?"

    "Starting from tomorrow, we will monitor that guy's home and see what he will do." Tohsaka said, "Your eagle eyes should be able to monitor at a distance that Saber cannot detect."

    "Understood" Archer nodded.

    Tohsaka looked at his Servant and frowned slightly: "Hey, if I am really lucky this time, getting another Servant will naturally be a huge benefit, but you seem to have added another Servant to me.  The person doesn＊t care.§

    "Why do you care?" Archer looked at Tohsaka with confusion.

    "Holy Grail" Tohsaka uttered a word, and then stared into Archer's eyes: "Since ancient times, the Holy Grail has been obtained by the last Servant, and then divided equally with his master. If I win in the end, and you and  Rider survives at the same time. When the time comes, you and her will become enemies again. Don't you worry about failing in the battle with Riderwon't you get the Holy Grail? By the way, what is your wish to come true? Have you forgotten this?  "

    Although it is a bit far-fetched, if this is really the case, then it will be a big problem.  The worst-case scenario is that two servants face off against the enemy, both are injured and die at the same time, and then oneself cannot obtain the Holy Grail.

    "A wish to be fulfilled?" The red knight had a puzzled look on his face, and then seemed to remember: "That's right, I was summoned to fulfill my wish. In that case, what did I wish for before?  Ah, yes, it should be this, um, how about permanent world peace?"

    "Ah!" Tohsaka blinked and looked at his servant blankly, as if it was the first day he met him - well, even though he only knew him for two or three days.

    Sudden＃＃

    "Chi!"

    Tohsaka quickly covered her mouth and turned away, her body trembling uncontrollably, and then she turned around after a while. She looked at Archer: "Uh, thank you Archer, I think as long as you are here, I can help you in the future."  You won＊t feel bored anymore.§

    Archer didn＊t care about Tohsaka＊s ridicule and disbelief, but said calmly: ※I was laughed at as expected, and that＊s right, other people＊s salvation is meaningless. Well, just think of what I just said as a joke.§

    After saying that, the archer snorted, turned away, and stopped looking at Tohsaka - this was how he showed his anger.

    Tohsaka almost laughed again when she saw his childish behavior. After a long pause, she said, "Hey, Archer, your wish is the worst. Simply put, it means nothing."  A world without competition will only perish, just as things will rot if they are inactive."

    Archer turned his face after hearing this and seemed to smile: "This is the sage's idea. Well, it is similar to my current idea. Well, maybe I was an annoying old-fashioned guy before.  , but now, this is all I have left, so I can only protect this fool＊s dream.§

    Oh, he guided this topic to his sad things again.

    Before the amnesiac archer became sad again, Tohsaka quickly changed the subject: "So, do you have any other dreams or wishes?"

    The amnesiac archer thought for a while, then shook his head, and then looked at Tosaka with a smile: "No, I can't remember. Ah, if I get the Holy Grail, I will give you my share, Rin  You can use it yourself or give it to anyone."

    God, this is the reason why he doesn＊t care if he has one more follower!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? But to be able to say without hesitation the words of giving something that can fulfill a wish to others Although I don＊t know if this guy was once an old-fashioned person, but this guy must have been very good at coaxing girls when he was alive.

    Tohsaka turned his back and thought with a slight blush.

    Shirou prepared a rich meal for lunch. After all, Saber can be said to be his teacher.  So this lunch can be said to be an apprenticeship banquet or a meal for??He helped Saber replenish some magic power - although he knew that even if he could replenish the magic power, it should be very small, less than one ten thousandth.

    Seeing that Saber, who was eating elegantly and peacefully, and the instructor who kept knocking people unconscious in the morning were two separate persons, the pleasing sight made Shirou temporarily put aside the depression in his heart.

    So, when we started practicing again in the afternoon, no matter how serious Saber looked, she was so perceptive

    The afternoon practice was very simple, it was sparring practice. Shirou and Saber used bamboo swords to simulate real sword fighting.

    However, compared to the afternoon training, Shirou found that he seemed to like the painless coma in the morning, because the afternoon training was a real beating.

    There are no rules, no words, no instructions. All Saber asked Shirou to do was to attack her or defend her attacks.

    However, no matter which one it was, Shirou was knocked to the ground in the end.  While this kind of training was going on, Saber also controlled the strength and did not knock him unconscious so that he would feel constant pain.

    "No matter what kind of injury you suffer, even if your hands and feet are broken, you must calmly observe the situation and find opportunities to fight back," Saber said.

    No matter how many times he attacks, Shirou will be blocked by Saber and then knocked down, but most of them don't even block, and just sweep over with his sword to kill him.

    Although Shirou also wanted to block the attack like Saber, buthe never succeeded.  No matter how you dodge or resist, the blow will always hit you.

    But it's not that there is no gain at all. At least Shirou's senses are much sharper now. Sometimes when attacking, when being blocked or dodged by Saber, he can reflexively understand that he will be defeated by her again soon.  At this time, Shirou would try his best to twist and dodge. Although he didn't succeed once, he was just a little bit close once.

    At that time, the sword that Shirou slashed was opened at will, and then Saber swept over with his sword. Shirou watched Saber raise her hand, and as if instinctively, the impact that he would be swept down in the next step flashed through his mind, and he immediately reacted conditionedly.  He leaned back, trying to avoid the blow, but Saber also noticed it, so midway, the sweep suddenly stopped and turned into a stab, stabbing Shirou out.

    As for defense let＊s not talk about it.

    After being knocked down countless times, Shirou finally lay on the ground unable to get up. Although the injury would heal automatically, the pain was unbearable!

    Numbness, swelling, tearing, the feeling of needles pricking in the flesh, the feeling of the scalp cracking Pain in different ways appeared all over Shirou's body, then disappeared, then appeared again, and disappeared again.  It went on and on over and over again, so much so that Shirou was even a little numb to the pain. He just felt that his whole body was swollen, as if he had been soaked in water for a long time.

    But this kind of training is not without its disadvantages. At least Shirou thinks that he may now be alert even when sleeping, and he can still calm down even if the neighbor's Doberman ferociously attacks him.  He stood there and thought clearly whether to turn around and run away or to hit it with the stone at his feet.

    Finally, the bamboo sword in his hand was opened again, and then Shirou was stabbed by Saber with a stick (stick, bamboo sword, almost, almost) and flew out.

    "Well" Shirou curled up on the ground, covered his mouth and coughed, as if he wanted to spit out all his internal organs - the stick that Saber had just hit was really not light, and now Shirou felt that his internal organs were twisted together, and it was like burning pain.  .

    "Please remember this, no matter how strong the opponent's body is, as long as you can let your power pass into his body, he will be knocked down," Saber said while walking in front of Shirou.

    "Ahah" Shirou didn't know whether he was crying out for pain or expressing his understanding of Saber's words.

    Just when she was about to stand up again, Saber knelt down in front of Shirou and said, "Let's take a rest."

    Shirou turned his head and looked at the time, then leaned against the wall weakly: "Ah, it's only two hours, I can't hold it anymore."

    I originally thought that my physical training was good enough, but I didn＊t expect that it would not be enough after just playing with Saber for two hours.  Shirou couldn't help but realize that fighting was not all about physical strength. It also required high levels of intuition, brain function, and physical reflexes. It was something that required both physical strength and mental effort.  I am still too young now.

    But Saber's eyes softened: "No, Shirou's attacks were very focused and powerful. Even when faced with an opponent he couldn't beat, he never had the slightest thought of giving up. This is something remarkable. Your enthusiasm  Sometimes I even forget to deal with it.§

    "Shirou's physical condition is very good. If he continues to train like this"I think given time, I will become an excellent swordsman," she said.

    Shirou felt happy and a little embarrassed at the same time, and blushed a little.

    After a pause, Saber looked around and asked, "Shirou, have you been training here since you were a child?"

    "Exercise? Oh, when dad was still alive, he and I would sometimes spar, but it's incomparable to the military-like training methods like this." Shirou explained: "Later, after dad passed away, I didn't use it anymore.  Well, even though Sister Teng is a fifth-dan kendo master, she never taught me any lessons. I just do sit-ups and push-ups every day."

    "Sit-ups and push-ups? What are they, a new modern exercise method?" Saber had never heard of these two things and asked curiously.

    "Well, yes, sit-ups are lying on the ground, holding your head with your hands to support your upper body. At the same time, your legs should be flat on the ground without bending at all. Push-ups are lying on the ground with your hands supporting the ground"  Shirou briefly talked to Saber about these two methods of exercise.

    "Oh, that's it." Saber nodded.

    After talking for a while, Shirou felt a little thirsty and decided to drink water.

    "I'm going to drink water," Shirou said, but as soon as he stood up, he was stopped by Saber.

    "I'm going to get some water. Shirou, please rest here," Saber said, turning around and leaving.

    "Oh" Shirou responded without refusing.  Then he looked at Saber's back, and then looked down at himself.

    It also lasted for more than two hours, but Saber looked as elegant as if she had just come back from a walk in the garden, but she looked like she had just run back in the rain

    After finishing the bottle of water brought by Saber, Shirou let out a long breath and sat against the wall, waiting for his strength to recover.

    And Saber is next to her, sitting politely and elegantly with her eyes closed.

    Shirou looked at that delicate face, and for a moment he really wondered if someone was joking with him. She turned out to be an ancient hero, and such a cute girl turned out to be an ancient knight.

    Even just sitting like that, Shirou felt a little dazzled.

    Saber is really beautiful like that - it's not that men think women are beautiful, but as a human being, Saber's whole body exudes pure breath, like a clear spring, making people feel clear and peaceful.

    Who is she like this?

    Shirou has always wanted to ask this question, but she never said anything in the foreseeable future, so Shirou didn't know who she was.

    However, he still found some clues from some places.

    Although when he defeated Berserker again, Shirou heard Saber say that the sword projected in her hand was her lost sword. What was the name of that sword she said at that time?

    Calibrun.

    The Sword in the Stone, the Sword of the King, or the Sword of Gold will all work.  Then, when dealing with Rider, the Noble Phantasm Saber used was called Excalibur, thatthat sword synonymous with King Arthur!

    Excalibur, the sword of victory and contract, the famous sword that King Arthur used in his lifetime of battles, but how could a girl like Saber own it?

    Possessing King Arthur's sword means that she is related to King Arthur, but she is a teenage girl and cannot be King Arthur's own sister. So King Arthur's daughter?

    That＊s not right either. It seems that King Arthur only had one son, and he was killed because of rebellion.

    Who is that?

    It can only be one person, that is, she is King Arthur himself!  !  !

    When Shirou first came up with this idea, he was shocked. He felt funny and thought it was impossible.

    But he couldn't laugh.

    When you think about it carefully, this all makes sense.

    When he called Jicheng at noon, it was just to ask about this - after all, among the people he knew well, he was the more knowledgeable one.

    He asked Issei about King Arthur, but the other person didn＊t know either. Then Issei turned to someone in the student union who liked foreign history and asked about it. He called back and told Shirou what he wanted to know.

    After listening to the general legend of King Arthur, Shirou had no doubts at all.

    Saber is indeed King Arthur.

    After all, the only hero who can own calibrun is King Arthur, because it first appeared in the legend of King Arthur, and then it seemed to have been broken for some reason, so there was no second owner at all.

    And the same is true for excalibur. King Arthur got it after losing the sword in the stone.?It was never handed over to anyone. He just gave it to one of his knights before he died, and asked him to return the sword to the Fairy of the Lake, and then the sword never appeared again.

    According to legend, only King Arthur once owned these two swords, and there is no second owner.

    ??Also, the legendary King Arthur had no children. Although he married the most beautiful woman in the country at that time, he still had no heirs. He only had one nephew, the son of King Arthur's older sister.  If she is King Arthur, then there is nothing surprising - how can a marriage between two women produce offspring.

    King Arthur is still immortal. Although this statement is very exaggerated, but looking at Saber's situation, even though she was so seriously injured, she was able to recover quickly. It is completely unlike a servant who relies on magic to recover. What else is there?  Doubtful.

    Based on these factors, even though Shirou didn't want to, he still had to believe that she was the hero of England, the person who established the spirit and code of chivalry, and the king who could be said to be the ancestor of knights.

    But at this time, even though Shirou was sure in his heart, he still couldn't help but want to confirm it with her.

    Taking a deep breath, Shirou glanced at Saber and finally couldn't help but said: "Saber, can I ask you a question?"

    (Last time, someone said that Archer recovered his memory on the same day he was summoned. I know this, but I didn＊t write it that way, because his memory was dark and painful, and he also found that his predecessor was here. Well, if he could recover quickly on the same day  If so, it can be said that he has immediately changed from Uzumaki Naruto to Uchiha Sasuke, how could he continue to mock and amuse each other with Tohsaka Rin, so let's stop and let him recover little by little.

    As a spoiler, Saber versus Sister R will appear next, and then Hassan's Assassin will appear. Because I set the Holy Grail system in the book to collapse even more, eight Servants appeared, and then the plot I will talk about it later.  Bar)

 Related Works Chapter 15 Seeking Death

    Saber opened her eyes: "What's the problem?"

    Shirou looked into Saber's eyes and couldn't say what he was about to say. In desperation, he changed the topic: "Um, Saber, it seemed a little surprised if he got the Holy Grail, and he immediately became a little sad: "Holy Grail  It is omnipotent. As long as you get the Holy Grail, any wish can come true, so you want to get it.  "

    "That's why I said, what wish do you want to use to fulfill?" Shirou scratched his head.

    After a pause, Saber asked calmly: "Is this question an order from the master?"

    "No, it's not. If you don't want to say it, forget it." Shirou shook his head quickly after hearing this: "After all, no one's wishes are completely willing to be told to others. Uh, I'm sorry."

    At the end, he added: "If possible, please don't call me master next time. Just call me Shirou."

    Saber was silent for a while after hearing this, and then said: "No, Shirou is not wrong. Because as a servant, he must express his wishes to the master."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????※The reason why I want to obtain the Holy Grail is to fulfill a certain obligation.§

    "Obligation?" Shirou looked at Saber doubtfully.

    "In order to be able to fulfill a certain obligation during my lifetime, I need the power of the Holy Grail." Saber said with a sad face, as if she thought of something sad.

    "Before your death? Do you want to fulfill a wish you had before becoming a servant?" Shirou's heart skipped a beat and he asked hurriedly.

    "Yes." Saber nodded, then closed her eyes quietly, and whispered as if talking to herself: "But, maybe I just want to do it again."

    Was it an illusion? At that moment, Shirou felt that Saber's face was full of painful remorse.

    After a pause, Saber said: "Shirou, there is something I want to say, and I hope you can forgive me."

    "Hey? My understanding, what are you talking about, Saber?" Shirou asked strangely after hearing this.

    Saber looked apologetic, not even daring to look at Shirou's face: "Please forgive me for not being able to fulfill the most basic obligations of a follower to you."

    "Obligation? What, fighting? No, what is it?" Shirou was very confused.

    "Just tell your master who you are." Sabar lowered his head.

    "Huh?" Shirou was stunned for a moment, and then he understood what was going on.

    It must be the Servant＊s real name.

    The summoned servants are all ancient heroes, powerful beings who are good at certain things.  As long as you know the true identity of your Servant, you can use its strengths and avoid weaknesses, bring into play what it is good at, fight, and increase your winning rate. This is a necessary task for both the Servant and the Master in the Holy Grail War.  But why does Saber say this now?

    "Well, because of Shirou's situation, although I won't mention it, when I face the enemy, my magic resistance is too low and my spirit will be involved by the enemy. When the time comes, the enemy will know my true identity, and the enemy will attack through our weaknesses.  , to make the situation unfavorable to us," Saber explained as she felt Shirou's gaze.

    Oh, I see.  Shirou understood and nodded.

    Indeed, if you know the true identity of the heroic spirit, you can find out his weaknesses and shortcomings based on his history, and use them to attack, and you will be able to defeat the enemy.  The masters in the Holy Grail War are all magicians. They must have great strength, and some may even have precious magic eyes. If they encounter them, with their own strength, they will definitely dig out the most embarrassing things they did when they were young.  , um, so it＊s better not to know Saber＊s true identity. If you find out

    Wait, that＊s not right!

    Shirou's expression suddenly changed and he looked at Saber in horror.

    Saber was startled by Shirou's twisted face and asked hurriedly: "What's wrong, Shirou, does the wound hurt again?"

    "Noit's not"

    By the way, what if I already know your true identity, and even your Noble Phantasm?

    Shirou suddenly fell into uneasy thinking and became distressed.

    At this moment, Saber's voice rang out: "Shirou, Shirou."

    Shirou came back to his senses, his distracted eyes refocused, and he suddenly saw a cute face very close at hand.

    Saber didn't know when she got close to Shirou. She asked with concern in a calm voice: "What's wrong? Shirou, you look very bad. The injury hasn't healed yet, so did it hurt again just now?"

    The breath coming out of the girl's mouth when she spoke touchedShirou's face suddenly turned red.

    Saber suddenly didn't realize it, but saw Shirou's face turned red and his ears suddenly changed color: "Ah, as expected, it was because the wound was not healed, so I had to exercise forcefully just now, so the wound was torn open, Shirou, please let me"

    "No, no, no, no, no," Shirou suddenly shouted in panic, running against the wall and running far away: "I'm okay, I'm okay, I'm okay, I'm okay."

    "Impossible" Saber shook her head and said firmly: "Please let me check the wound, Shirou."

    ※No, no, no, it＊s really okay, okay, okay, okay.§

    "No, I insist."

    ※It＊s really okay, it＊s okay, it＊s okay, it＊s okay!!!§

    In the afternoon, Shirou planned to talk to Saber about the next step and ask when Saber's body would recover. But as soon as he came to the living room, he found Sakura there and immediately adjusted his expression and smiled.  After saying hello, Sakura started to prepare the evening meal.  Shirou had no choice but to give up and sit there alone thinking about the next step.

    Tohsaka seems to really not believe him, but plans to investigate on his own.  Although she didn't know why, but with the current situation, she might have found out, and the school had already suffered a devastating disaster.  Therefore, we can only take the first step and destroy the school's barrier, but this also means starting a war with Rider.

    Rider who uses a Noble Phantasm must not be underestimated. Even Saber must use a Noble Phantasm to fight, but in that case No, no, Saber must not be allowed to use a Noble Phantasm.

    Therefore, if you want to defeat Rider, you have to find Shinji yourself, seize his Command Spell Book, and order Rider to stop attacking.

    Shirou is still confident that he can deal with Shinji, who should be regarded as a playboy. Although there are some offensive methods in his command spell book, they don't seem to be too strong, and he should be able to deal with him.  Next up is saber.

    Without the help of others, Saber was seriously injured again. She could really

    "Senior, senior."

    The gentle voice called Shirou back. He blinked and realized that there was a sumptuous meal in front of him. Sakura smiled and woke up the absent-minded Shirou.

    "Sorry, I was distracted." Shirou shook his head in embarrassment, and then heard an extremely excited voice on the other side say: "It's really amazing, Sakura, your cooking skills are getting better and better. One, two, three  Fourtwenty-four, well, one person can have eight."

    When Shirou heard this voice, his mood suddenly became strange.

    The person who spoke was called Fujimura Taiga, a twenty-five-year-old single woman, and Shirou always called her Sister Fuji.  She is a teacher at Shirou's school, and she is also the only friend of her father Emiya Kiritsugu in this placewell, it may be one-sided.

    When he was very young, I don't know when, this person who called himself his sister would often run to his house to find Kiritsugu. At the same time well, Shirou had thought about it a long time ago, and his father Kiritsugu often went out.  Is the reason for traveling because he knows that Sister Teng has some undue fantasy about him?

    Later, after his father died, Fuji-san single-handedly organized Kiritsugu's funeral. There was also an episode in which Fuji-san cried the most sadly at the funeral. As a result, the few people who came to the funeral said to her, "My condolences."  Shunbian" and ignored himself, Kiritsugu's son.

    By the way, Sister Fuji asked for the funeral expenses from her father, and the inheritance of her house in Kiritsugu was also handled by that grandfather. His father is the largest gang leader in Fuyuki City.  , Shirou had met him several times and helped him repair the bike he loved to ride. As a result, he got a very high reward.  Shirou felt that although the old man looked a bit ferocious, his temperament was still very gentle.

    Kiritsugu once said that the reason why Mr. Fujimura became the boss of the underworld is because those people need to be managed and restrained. Otherwise, I don＊t know what they will do.

    After the funeral, Sister Fuji became Shirou's guardian. Well, she was quite qualified. Basically, Sister Fuji came here every day. At first, it was because she wanted to comfort Shirou, but then it gradually evolved into just for free.

    But Shirou still couldn't say anything about this woman who had an unclear relationship with his father, because a few years ago, Kiritsugu was able to go out and talk less maybe, if he was not careful, this sister would  He became Shirou's elder.  Sowell, so, five years passed like this.

    Now, this sister came to Shirou's house again for dinner.

    By the way, what should I say if she asks about Saber.  Shirou got a headache.?? 

    "Senior" Sakura suddenly whispered to Shirou: "Well, the lady from this morning"

    Shirou was startled for a moment, and then he realized that Sakura was talking about Saber: "Oh, she"

    The words stopped here, and Shirou suddenly realized that he had already eaten and Saber was still somewhere else. Moreover, it was unforgivable that he had forgotten her so easily.

    Immediately, Shirou stood up and said to the two of them, "Wait a minute, I'll go out and be right back."

    Facing the confused Fuji sister and the somewhat relieved Sakura, Shirou walked out without any further explanation.

    At this time, is she still there

    Sure enough, when Shirou opened the door to the scene, he saw Saber sitting in the darkness.

    The faint moonlight shone in, and one of its rays shone on Saber.  Shirou looked at the face that seemed to be glowing slightly in the moonlight, and couldn't help but think of what happened when they first met.

    Although it was only last night, it felt like a lifetime ago.

    After being stunned for a moment, Shirou walked forward quickly and said to Saber: "It's such a time, why are you still here, Saber, you will catch a cold."

    Saber opened her eyes and looked at Shirou: "Prior to the master's order, the servant should remain on standby."

    "What are you talking about?" Shirou said angrily, and went up to pull Saber up: "Let's go, follow me, and I told you not to call me master again."

    "Besides, let's agree with me first. Forget it for a while. I'll speak for myself later." Shirou suddenly felt like he wanted to be discouraged and sighed: "But Saber, don't speak."

    "?"

    Under Saber＊s puzzled gaze, Shirou pulled her to the living room.

    As a result, Sister Teng, who was happily planning to eat the seventh meatball, was stunned.

    "I'm sorry, I forgot just now. Well, although it's a little late, I'll introduce you." Shirou didn't know what kind of expression he should show at this time, so he could only extend his hand to introduce Saber with an expressionless face: "Her name is Saber.  Dad＊s＃ relatives abroad.§

    When he said this, Shirou was really in pain, really really in pain, especially when he thought of Father Kiritsugu＊s black hair, black eyes and yellow skin

    Saber was very puzzled by Shirou's behavior. She obviously didn't need to care about anything, as long as she waited quietly.  However, this was not the way Shirou chose, and for this reason, he did not hesitate to tell despicable lies.

    "Shirou"

    "Sit down, Saber, or the food will get cold," Shirou interrupted her hastily and sat down at the same time.

    But there was still silence around for a long time. Looking at Saber who was still standing and Sister Fuji who was still in a daze, Shirou thought that he should say something to lighten the atmosphere, but what should he say?

    Shirou's eyes swept around the dining table. Finally, he set his eyes on the plate with meatballs, and said smoothly: "Well, as for meatballs, six per person is enough."

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Shirou regretted it, but it was too late to cover his mouth at this moment.

    Sure enough, the king of beasts became violent when he heard this.

    "This won't work!!!" Shirou's guardian roared and stood up.

    The sound that shook the mountain made Shirou's ears ring for a moment, and his mind suddenly became dizzy. The angry Fuji sister pulled him to his side, then pointed at Saber and shouted: "Shirou, what on earth is going on? Although it's not that he didn't come back in the middle of the night.  I went to stay with other women, but why did you bring such a foreign girl home? This is not a hotel."

    "" Sister Fuji's words made Shirou silent for a moment, and then he said in the most normal tone: "It doesn't matter, anyway, the house is as big as a hotel, with one or two more people"

    Yes, make this matter normal, resolve it slowly, slowly

    "One or two, is there anyone else besides her?" Before she finished speaking, Sister Teng's face became even more ferocious.

    I said, could you please not use your ability to draw inferences from one instance to this

    "Senior, is this really the case?"

    Shirou turned around and found Sakura looking at him timidly, as if she had heard some terrifying words that said the world would be destroyed tomorrow.

    "No, Sakura, don't listen to Sister Fuji's nonsense, that's"

    ※Sakura, please don＊t cause trouble with Sister Fuji. Shirou is feeling a little sad and angry.

    "Where are you from?" Fujimura Taiga suddenly looked askance at Saber.

    "She isBritish, well, she is British, Is dad＊s relative?" Shirou said quickly.

    "Relative?" Sister Fuji looked at Shirou with raised eyes, full of contempt.

    Under normal circumstances, Sister Teng can fool her easily, but tonight's topic got out of hand because it involved her food rations.

    "It's unbelievable" maybe because Sister Fuji was emboldening her. Sakura also asked questions that she didn't dare to say when she was alone with Saber that morning.

    "It's true. Although I don't know much about it, she really came to seek refuge with her father." Shirou was not good at lying. At this moment, he was looked at with suspicion by two people and even stuttered, so he had to use his trump card.  求I don＊t know how to act as a shield.

    Sister Fuji said "Oh" and nodded as if she believed it. Just when Shirou breathed a sigh of relief, he suddenly yelled again: "How can I believe this kind of lie?"

    "Really, really"

    Forgive Shirou, for a novice, it is the limit to be able to express such panic.  Well, just don't stutter nervously.

    "Stop panicking, Shirou, you are not a liar at all." Teacher Fujimura taught earnestly: "Children cannot lie, otherwise they will not grow taller. Besides, Kiritsugu will know foreign countries.  People or something"

    Sister Teng suddenly stopped, and it took a while before she continued: "Yeah, it's not impossible."

    She remembered that Kiritsugu was a travel junkie and spent most of the year wandering outside. This country was so small, and it would only be over if he just walked around. How could he stay away for such a long time if he wasn't going abroad or something.  Therefore, it is not strange to meet any foreigners.

    Seeing Sister Fuji suddenly change her words, Shirou quickly climbed up the pole: "Yes, yes."

    "But this is too strange, isn't it?" Sister Teng looked at Saber with a penetrating gaze, and asked: "You don't even care about such a troublesome thing as going abroad. You have come here after traveling thousands of miles. Why did you come here?  ?§

    Shirou said in his heart that Saber must not speak. She didn't look like someone who could lie. If she said something like "I am Shirou's servant, and I came here to get the Holy Grail and go back to the past thousands of years ago," Sister Fuji would  Will you call the police?

    "So I say saber because"

    "Shirou, shut up!!"

    Just when Shirou spoke first, racking his brains to think of his next lie, Sister Fuji yelled and stopped him, then stared at Saber, waiting for her answer.

    Saber slowly turned her eyes and looked at the beast in yellow with a calm expression.

    "I'm just following Kiritsugu's orders." Sure enough, an ancient hero who had seen big scenes could be so calm in front of Sister Fuji. Saber looked at Sister Fuji quietly, with a stern look on her face, and said slowly word by word: "From now on  Protect Shirou from all enemies."

    Shirou covered his face, turned his head away, and didn't look at anything.

    ※Ah, compared to Saber, I am a good liar.  Shirou lost his strength.

    I said it has been five years since my father passed away. When did you hear what he said?

    Even Sister Teng looked at Saber blankly, seeming to be speechless at this foreign girl who was a little out of touch.

    For a moment, the scene froze due to Saber's words, and even Sakura seemed not to know what was going on.

    But suddenly

    "Okay, okay" Sister Teng suddenly stood up with an excited face and looked at Saber with sharp eyes: "Then let me see what you are capable of."

    "What's the point?" Shirou turned his head in surprise and looked at Sister Fuji, whose eyelids were trembling slightly due to excitement.

    "Yes, this is the thing-" Sister Teng said with a ferocious expression on her face.

    What she means is that she wants to compete with Saber?  ?

    For no reason, Shirou said something to Fuji-san in his heart.

    You are really looking for death!  !

 Related Works Chapter 16 Untitled

    Shirou sat on the edge of the dojo, barely moving his mouth, and said in a voice that could only be heard by Sakura next to him and Saber who was close by: "Saber, please, be as merciful as possible."

    After proposing a competition, Sister Teng took several people to the dojo without any explanation and didn't even let them eat.  Although he didn't know why Fuji-san would be so concerned about it, Shirou was still worried about the contest between Saber and Fuji-san. If Saber accidentally failed to control her strength, Fuji-san didn't have the ability to recover as quickly as he did.

    "I know, I will deal with it the same way I treated Shirou," Saber said without looking back.

    To the same extent as me?  Uh, can Sister Teng cope with it?

    "Senior, is it really okay to let Saber and Fujimura-sensei confront each other?" Sakura next to him asked him worriedly.

    But he is not worried about Sister Fuji like Shirou, but he is very worried about Saber who looks about the same age as him. After all, she does not look like a strong woman like Ayako, and she is still facing the "Tiger of Fuyuki"  A fierce female bandit with the fifth degree of swordsmanship.  If he was chopped down by that fierce bamboo sword, he would definitely be left with horrific bruises.

    "Ahem, don't worry. Saber's family is a European noble. Her ancestor was a very famous knight. Her family is a very martial family. Even now, they have not given up on martial arts training, and Saber is the same. She in short  Even Saber is very strong." Shirou stopped speaking hastily, fearing that he would make another mistake if he told too much.

    Sakura nodded, not sure whether she believed it or not.

    But Shirou knew very well that Saber, who could stand up to a monster like Berserker, let alone fifth-dan swordsmanship, could reach fiftieth-dan swordsmanship. Anyone with five-hundred-dan swordsmanship would only get chopped into pieces if they met her.

    At this time, Sister Teng picked up a bamboo sword from the corner, then stood in front of Saber and said with a serious face: "If you are stronger than me, I will allow you to stay. If you are weaker than me, you will go back. No problem, right?"  .§

    "No problem, but why?" Saber expressed her confusion calmly.

    "Because it's me who protects Shirou. Before Shirou can stand alone, I have to stay by his side Hey, Shirou, what's that expression on your face? Faced with a sister who treats you like this, can't you show a little more?  Come on!" Fuji sister saw the expression on Shirou's face and shouted angrily.

    Shirou immediately showed an encouraging expression on his face, thinking: I have long been able to take charge of my own side, and even your side has been blocked

    Recalling the last time I saw Fuji-san＊s father, the old man patted Shirou on the shoulder and said something that Shirou found very funny at the time.

    "Shirou, even though you are still so young, I leave my daughter to you," he said at that time.

    Shirou didn＊t understand what he meant at the time, and even snickered to himself.  At the same time, he was still young and joked: "I'm only a teenager. As for Sister Teng, it's better to find a handsome older brother to take care of her."

    The old man laughed loudly at the time, but later he understood why Grandpa Fujimura said that.

    "So, for people who are weaker than me, there is no need here." Sister Teng held the bamboo sword in both hands, raised it slightly, and then stabbed it hard towards the ground, making a hard sound.

    "Oh, I know, I just need to convince you." Saber nodded, finally understanding what Fujimura meant.

    There is no way. Although technology is advanced nowadays, there are some obstacles in the dialogue between humans and beasts in this era.

    "What? Look at your confident look. It's hard to convince me -" Teacher Fujimura was furious when he saw Saber's look. He raised the sword in his hand angrily and rushed over with a shout.  .

    Facing the tiger's move down the mountain, Saber didn't react at all. She still stood straight on the spot, as if she was petrified - in Sakura's eyes, this was the scene in front of her.

    But Shirou didn't look at Fuji-san's fierce blow, but noticed the movement of Saber's hand.

    Her hands clenched slightly, then relaxed.

    Shirou's eyes narrowed, and a scene of Sister Fuji being knocked unconscious by Saber's palm suddenly flashed in his mind.

    But after a moment, he didn＊t think so anymore.

    The beast and the girl passed by each other. Sister Teng stopped a few steps behind Saber, and then the expression on her face gradually became astonished.  She moved her fingers and felt something was wrong. She looked down and found that there was nothing in her hands.

    Just when she didn't know what was going on, Sakura's exclamation made her come back to her senses. She turned around and saw that the bamboo sword that should be in her hand was now in the hand of Saber behind her - it was the sword just now.When the moment passed, Saber dodged Sister Fuji's blow and at the same time drew out the sword in her hand.

    "Can you be convinced by this?" Saber asked.

    After hearing what Saber said, Sister Teng was stunned for a moment, and then a sinister smile appeared on her face.

    "Hehehe" Sister Teng reached behind her neck and into her clothes, then roared and rushed over: "Don't win just because of this."

    The hand behind her back was drawn out like lightning. Sister Teng actually took out a bamboo sword from her clothes and rushed over with it held high. At this moment, she was only three steps away from Saber.

    Facing another attack, Saber calmly raised the sword in her hand to fight the enemy, but

    boom!

    Saber was surprised when she saw the bamboo sword in her hand exploded like a kaleidoscope and turned into something like a feather duster.

    Originally, Fujimura thought that the little girl could not be hurt, so he deliberately used that kind of toy. Who knew that his opponent's skill was beyond imagination and he took away his weapon.  But now, the two sides are only one step away from each other, and this has become her fatal injury.

    "Ha, we succeeded." Sister Teng showed a smile as if her conspiracy had succeeded. She raised the bamboo sword in her hand high and slashed sideways with all her strength.

    Butshe looked down at her hand in surprise again and found that the sword had been taken away by Saber again.

    "Huh＃＃"

    Although she didn't know how Saber did it, Sister Fuji could also understand that since the opponent could remain calm and move his sword more without any reaction from her, then it was normal for her to take away her life.  The strength of such an opponent is definitely several levels higher than his own.

    "If you want to continue, I can accompany you, but even now you understand, right?" Saber said, walking step by step in front of Sister Teng who seemed to be frozen, and gently knocked down the bamboo sword in her hand.

    "Snapped!"

    The bamboo sword made a soft sound when it came into contact with Sister Teng＊s head.

    But just that slight blow caused Sister Teng to stagger and fall to the ground.

    ""

    Which song is this song from?

    Just when everyone was wondering what was going on, Sister Fuji raised her face and cried with an expression of reluctance: "Shirou was snatched away by something strange."

    If anyone saw that expression, they would definitely think that she was an infatuated woman abandoned by a heartless man.

    "weird stuff＃＃"

    Shirou was sweating as he watched this scene and no longer knew what was going on.

    However, when he saw the scene where Saber knocked Fuji sister on the head, Shirou suddenly felt something strange in his heart.

    ※Well, it seems to be a feeling of relief.

    After dinner, Sister Fuji, who was supposed to say goodbye together, pulled Sakura and Saber, who had just knocked her down, into the living room. She didn't know what she was doing in there, so she originally wanted to discuss the Holy Grail War with Saber.  Give up.

    After a while, Sister Fuji opened her mouth to let Shirou in.

    As soon as the confused Shirou walked in, his eyes widened.

    Sister Fuji, Sakura, and even Saber, all wearing the same style of white kimono pajamas with blue leaves printed on them, were standing in the room.  Saber seemed to be very curious about the clothes she was wearing, and kept picking at the sleeves and skirt.

    "Here, what are you doing?" Shirou asked doubtfully.

    "I'm going to stay here with Sakura tonight," Sister Fuji said matter-of-factly, and then pointed at Saber: "And Saber will also be with us."

    "Ah?" It took Shirou a few seconds to understand what she meant, and then he said in surprise: "Sister Fuji, are you serious?"

    "Of course, even though I agree with her" Sister Fuji said this with difficulty, and then glared at Shirou: "But as a teacher, how can I let a young lonely man and widowed woman live together alone."

    When Shirou heard this, he glanced at Saber and found that she was still picking at her clothes.

    This is also a problem. If Saber is really allowed to be alone with her, then she will definitely demand something unbearable, such as sharing a room with her because she wants to protect herself. If she presses the vine  If sister does this, it will be much more convenient.  Thinking of this, Shirou nodded.

    But Saber disagreed with what Sister Teng said.  She said: "I'm sorry, because I have to protect"

    Shirou quickly stopped the dangerous words, and then whispered to Saber: "It's okay, Saber, this room is protected by a barrier. If someone intrudes, someone will warn you. We want to meet in the room."It's easy to get along.  "

    Saber hesitated and reluctantly agreed.

    "Hey, those two people over there, don't whisper in the corner," Sister Teng yelled.

    "Ah, I didn't say anything in private," Shirou said hurriedly.  At the same time, I was relieved because of Saber's cooperation. I looked at Saber again and tugged on my clothes again.

    After solving this problem, Shirou asked the question in his mind: "Well, Sister Fuji, where did this dress come from?"

    He asked, pointing to Saber's pajamas - Saber was still tugging at them.

    Shirou knew very well that these three sets of women's kimono pajamas could never be the clothes at home. Sister Fuji and Sakura didn't bring such things when they came, so where did they come from.

    But this question will never have an answer.

    Just when Sister Teng opened her mouth to answer "Hey!!"

    Except for Saber, everyone was stunned.

    It seemed that she was pulling too hard, and Saber tore her pajamas

    Shirou stared at Saber with wide eyes.

    "Oh, it's broken." With an apologetic expression as if a guest had broken the owner's belongings, Saber said to the stunned Fuji-san and Sakura, "I'm sorry, I was reckless."

    Cold scene!

    Whether it was because of Saber's words or Saber's actions, several people lost all their physiological abilities for a while - Shirou couldn't even move his eyes, and could only stare blankly at the white patch of snow on Saber's chest.

    When Shirou came back to his senses, there was a pillow thrown by Sister Fuji in front of him.

    "Shirou, get out of here!" Sister Fuji screamed, threw Shirou out, and then slammed the door shut.

    "Um, Miss Saber"

    "Hello＃＃"

    "Gudong"

    Listening to the chaotic sounds coming from the door, Shirou shook his head and reorganized the chaotic thoughts into different areas. Then he swallowed, and his dull face finally started to feel hot.

    Just now just now just now

    "Coughhum!" Shirou coughed and tried to calm down.

    "Huh, what are you doing? You shouldn't blame me at all. If you want to blame it, just blame itthe quality of the clothes is too bad." Shirou waved his fist at the door He said in a low voice, then tiptoed and left quickly and silently.

    In short, that night, Shirou cooked the sheep countless times in order to fall asleep. He wanted to go to the warehouse to practice magic, but he was afraid that for some reason he would not be able to concentrate and would be counterattacked by magic, so he did not practice.  As for what to do after thinking about itdon't be kidding, your mind will go to dangerous areas as long as you move.

    One percent, what is the name of the Buddhist scripture you read when you camping?

    In Fuyuki City at night, in a certain company building, dirty smoke filled the air, making the interior that was originally dark because of the night even more difficult to see.

    But if you look carefully, you can still see that the ground is full of people trembling slightly - they were originally employees of this company, and they were here because they had to work overtime, but now because of the fog, they all fell to the ground.

    There is a strong and indissoluble smell in the air, and it is also disgustingly sweet. These two smells themselves are not good at making people feel good. Now they are intertwined, making people feel that it is better than the stench.  .

    "What does this smell like" While checking the situation of the people on the ground, Tohsaka Rin frowned in disgust because of the filthy air: "Archer, open all the windows."

    The knight in red immediately materialized upon hearing the words and opened the window as instructed.

    The turbid air was slowly pushed out of the window. Under the moonlight, the room gradually became clearer. Tohsaka stood up, walked to a desk, picked up the phone on it, and dialed a number.

    "Hey, Kirei, there are many people in the xxx company on xxx Street in the city who need your intervention Their lives are not in serious danger, um, you should act quickly, otherwise it will be on the headlines again tomorrow, um.  "

    After less than twenty seconds of conversation, Tohsaka hung up the phone, and then said to himself as if disgusted with the phone: "You are still using a mobile phone, you are really a fake priest."

    ※Well, which rule stipulates that clergy cannot use electronic products such as mobile phones.

    Tosaka shook his hair and called his followers to leave. However, as soon as he went out, he saw countless weird and ferocious skeleton soldiers blocking the entire passage.

    Tohsaka sighed when he saw this, showing a helpless look on his face.Chat expression.  The archer behind him took two steps forward, but was stopped by her.

    "Let me do it, it's not worthwhile for you to expose your strength in front of these familiars. That guy must be monitoring this place." Tohsaka took two steps forward, stretched out his left hand, and made a posture like a pistol, pointing at those  Horrible monster: "And instead of letting you waste a lot of magic power to kill them and then replenish it from me, it would be better for me to save some by myself."

    Archer smiled slightly when he heard this and took two steps back.

    "vierstilerschiesung" closed her eyes, Tosaka recited the incantation, and black light lit up from her fingertips.

    Four styles of shooting!

    The bullet formed by the black light shot out, completely shattering everything it touched.

    Tohsaka＊s hand was like a pistol with unlimited bullets. In this narrow corridor, the spell she released accurately hit all targets.  All the skeleton soldiers in the corridor were wiped out by her in just tens of seconds, leaving only dust on the ground.

    After eliminating these things, Tohsaka and Archer searched the entire building. After confirming that there was nothing related to magic, Tohsaka sat on the water tank on the roof and exhaled a long breath - two  Staying up all night and being blown out by the cold wind is not something that ordinary girls can bear.

    "Is this the only place?" she asked.

    "Well, there is no strange smell in other places," Archer said standing next to her.

    "Really Archer, can you sense the aura of the person who set up this trap?" Tohsaka asked as he smoothed back his hair that was messed up by the wind.

    "Unfortunately, the other party is a very good magician. He can completely hide his aura, and even I can't detect it," Archer shrugged and said.

    "Tsk, damn it, that means it's impossible to follow the clues." Tohsaka pouted his lips angrily.

    The archer turned his eyes and glanced at Tosaka - there was still blood on Tosaka's lips.

    Although Tohsaka had just dealt with all the skeleton soldiers alone, Tohsaka was not injured. The blood on his mouth was because he bit his lip out of anger during the first battle against something that was once a human.

    "How about it? It's hard to deal with the enemy's familiar for the first time. Are the soldiers made of the bones of that kind of beast too much for you?" Archer looked at the moon in the sky with a strange smile on his face.

    "Beast bones" Tohsaka repeated in a daze after hearing this. He felt relieved suddenly, but then he retorted as if he had woken up: "Ah, who do you think finds it difficult?"

    "Hey - what, you didn't even notice what the enemy's familiar was made of?" The knight in red glanced over with a frivolous tone.

    "you＃＃"

    "Ah, let's return to the previous topic. What do you want me to look for after the smell? The smell of the incense just now is very strange. If you search according to that, you should be able to find it." The archer hurriedly left the dangerous waters.  , while waiting for Tohsaka＊s answer, he didn＊t forget to add: ※Just little girl.§

    "Don't forget that you are also a knight who wants to wish for world peace." Tohsaka rolled his eyes at Archer and did not answer his words.

    Indeed, the person who just set up the mechanism must have that strange smell left on him. If he really pursues him like this, he will definitely be traced - but it will probably be a trap or something like that, because his traces can be traced  How could the clues appear so obvious?  Moreover, Archer needs to rest now, as he has other things to do tomorrow.

    "Go back, Archer, I have to monitor that guy as planned tomorrow." Waving his hand, Tohsaka stood up and walked to the edge of the roof.

    Looking down at the road a few hundred meters below, Tohsaka closed his eyes and took a step towards the void ahead.

    Those are not human beings

    Looking at the colorful flowers getting closer and closer to the ground, a smile appeared on the corner of the girl's mouth.

    The next morning, Shirou got up very early and made breakfast. As if to compensate, he made the breakfast very rich - even though he knew it was not his fault, at this time, he was always at fault.

    ※However, when the other three girls two girls and a eldest sister got up, the scene was as lively as usual.

    As if they were already very familiar with Saber, the few of them chatted happily Probably because of what happened last night, Shirou was not allowed to join the conversation.

    Although he didn＊t know what was going on, Shirou couldn＊t help but feel relieved when he saw this scene.

    After breakfast, Shirou wanted to wash the dishes and tell Saber somethingBecause of the common sense that we need to understand when living here, we stayed and did not leave immediately.

    After the two left, Shirou briefly told Saber what he knew.

    "Really? Rider's servants built a barrier at Shirou's school to absorb human life force because of the master's order." Saber frowned in anger.

    In the Holy Grail War, the bad master who absorbed the vitality of ordinary people in order to make his servants stronger was the existence that Saber hated the most. In the last Holy Grail War, the servants of the caster class were like this, and he  In the end, he was reduced to ashes by Saber's Noble Phantasm. I didn't expect that such a bad person would exist in this Holy Grail War.

    The proud knight was filled with anger at this moment and said to Shirou eagerly: "What should I do next, Shirou? Find the master named Shinji and defeat him?"

 Work related Chapter 17 Pathfinding

    Seeing that Saber was about to get angry, Shirou quickly said: "Well, that's more or less it, but now that he has become the master, he will never show up easily, so I will go to the school to explore first. If I find any trace of him, I will let him know."  Come on saber."

    This is the result of Shirou's thinking. Because Tohsaka refused to help for some unknown reason, he was the only one to fight. Although Saber's injury was not healed yet, he had no choice but to bite the bullet.  Fortunately, Rider's melee ability is not very high, so Saber should have no problem dealing with her.  The current situation is to go to the school to check the situation first. If you see Shinji, you will hold him back first, and then ask Saber to come. After everyone in the school is gone, you can start fighting.  Therefore, Saber only needs to hold Rider back so that she has enough time to take down Shinji's Command Spell Book, and it will be done.

    Saber immediately objected to this: "But it is too dangerous for Shirou to go alone. If he is discovered by the other party, there is absolutely no way to escape. Moreover, Archer's master is here, so it is too dangerous for Shirou to go to school alone."

    "It's okay." Shirou smiled and said with relief: "Shenji's master status is transferred. There is no Command Spell. He can only use the Command Spell Book to control his servants, so he can't feel mine, and his servants must also be able to control it.  Watching from a distance, a half-baked magician like me will definitely not notice it. And during the day, they won't do anything, because the magician war cannot be exposed to ordinary people. As for Tohsaka"

    Shirou thought for a while, and in his mind he pictured Tohsaka not listening to his information, walking around the school like a headless chicken, constantly looking for the master who had put up the barrier, and finally finding nothing in anger, he couldn't help but  He smiled and said, "As for Tohsaka, she probably doesn't have time to care about me."

    Saber looked at Shirou's expression and frowned: "It seems that I can't stop it no matter how I try, but please remember one thing, because the connection between me and Shirou is very weak, and I cannot sense what is happening around Shirou.  If an emergency occurs, please summon me immediately with a command spell."

    Hearing this, Shirou turned his eyes to the back of his hand that was covered by his sleeves - in order to prevent Fuji and Sakura from seeing this tattoo-like thing, Shirou spent a lot of effort to find a shirt with extra long sleeves.  .

    "But I would like to ask you to pay attention again. The command spell is very precious and is proof that you are connected to me, so" Saber's expression became solemn and serious: "Please don't use it on irrelevant things.  .§

    Looking at Saber's expression, Shirou couldn't help but smile bitterly - he used the Command Seal to prevent her from being hacked to death the day she was alive It would make Tohsaka and the others angry.

    After a pause, Shirou took something out of his pocket and handed it to Saber: "Look, as long as I have this, I can tell Saber about the school through it even without using the command spell."

    Saber took the thing from Shirou's hand and looked at it suspiciously. She found that she didn't recognize the thing with delicate numbers, but it looked very familiar.

    "This is＃＃"

    "It's a mobile phone. It's a modern invention that can carry out voice communication. Although you can't see your face, you can still have a conversation as if you are right next to you even if you are separated by a sea," Shirou explained.

    After hearing this, Saber immediately remembered that when she was fighting against the evil Caster ten years ago, her master's wife once held a mobile phone and asked the people around her how to use it with a helpless look. The mobile phone at that time was similar to the one now.  Comparatively, the difference is not too big. Well, it just looks a little bigger than it is now.

    What is in front of you is a small female mobile phone. If you look at it from the other side, you will find that the word "Fujimura" and a strange smile are printed on the back of the mobile phone - this is what Shirou secretly took out of Fujimura's handbag when he got up in the morning.  Take it out.

    At that time, Shirou struggled for a long time, and finally took it out of Fuji sister's bag full of guilt.

    "If you keep this next to you, Saber can rest at home first. Just keep this next to you. As soon as I find Shinji in school, I can call you from a public phone and Saber can rush to you quickly."  Come to school Of course, it's after school time, so there won't be anyone around. You should remember this time. Well, if Rider appears by then, you can suppress Rider and leave Shinji to me. Just grab him.  The Command Spell Book, everything will be fine."

    This is Shirou＊s plan, and Saber nodded after hearing this.

    Next, Shirou carefully taught Saber how to answer the phone. Just when he decided to leave to go to school, Saber asked a very fatal question.

    "Shirou, I am willing to obey the order, but where is your school?" Saber looked at Shirou who was putting on shoes at the door and asked.

    ""

    Wear Shirou shoes till the endHe froze, and after a while he turned his head with an aggrieved look.

    Yes, Saber doesn＊t know where her school is. Even if she calls later, how can she come?  By the way, I should have asked Saber to go to school with me in advance yesterday and remember the route!

    Yesterday＊s practice was so tiring that Shirou suddenly forgot about this most important question.

    If you want to solve this problem

    ＃＃

    Walking on the flat road, Shirou resisted the gazes from around him and walked towards the school as calmly as possible. Beside him was Saber.

    It was okay at first. When he walked out of the house, there were basically no people in the same school as him. But the closer he got to school, the more students appeared on the road.

    There are many students from the same school as him on this road now, and I even met a few who knew him along the way. But now that there is a foreign girl beside him, no one can easily come over.

    Fortunately, none of them are classmates in my class.  Shirou looked at the sky gratefully.

    But the further you go to school, the more students there are.  Moreover, the eyes of the surrounding students were staring at him, and at the same time, some whispered words reached his ears.

    "Look, isn't that our school uniform? That"

    "Isn't that the one from the second grade named Emiya? The one who always holds the wrench is the repairman. Well, yes, yes. Why are there foreigners around him? And that girl is so beautiful. Look.  That＃＃"

    "Hey, isn't that the senior who helped us clean the Kyudo club that night"

    "That's not"

    "Isn't that Emiya"

    Shirou listened to the sounds around him and realized that he was still very famous in school.

    ※ Moreover, in their words, I seem to be the perfect candidate to succeed the repairman position in the school.

    Even so, Shirou still had to endure the pointing fingers from around him while patiently telling Saber the route to walk and what color of street lights should he look for before he can cross the road.

    Otherwise, if you are crossing the road at a red light and a car speeds by - of course, with Saber's ability, you can avoid it instantly, but what if the driver is frightened and crashes again  Serial car accidents are no joke.

    Finally, after going through ten times the experience than usual, Shirou finally walked to school with Saber.

    At this moment, he finally lost his temper - it was so happy that Saber didn't ask questions about what he had just pointed out on the road.

    "That's my school, Saber, remember the way, right?" From a distance, Shirou didn't dare to get close, for fear of being seen by his classmates, so he had to secretly talk to Saber at a corner.

    After all, there were a lot of people coming and going in the school at the moment. Shirou originally wanted to take her inside to have a look, but if something went wrong, it would be over.

    "Is this Shirou's school? It's much different than expected." Saber looked at the academy behind Shirou and nodded: "I remember the route."

    Shirou breathed a sigh of relief. As expected, it was a trivial matter for Saber to memorize the route.

    "Then, Saber, please go back and rest first. If anything happens, I will call you." Shirou thought for a moment and then warned: "Remember how to get on the road."

    After sending Saber away, Shirou let out a long breath.

    Saber was extremely seriously injured against Berserker the night before yesterday. She practiced sword practice with him for a whole day yesterday, and her injuries were not healed at all. To let her continue fighting now It was too selfish. Shirou was really impulsive at the moment.  I want to project a knife out and chop myself to death.

    But, even so, it has to be done.

    Without foreign aid, he would not be able to fight against Rider, and he would have to prevent Saber from appearing.

    Thinking of this, Shirou couldn't help but get angry.  As for who I＊m angry with, of course it＊s Tohsaka Rin.

    ※Hmph, if that guy Tohsaka had been willing to help, this result would never have happened.

    Forget it, now is not the time to think about this. Well, by the way, if he sees Shenji, he must bring the command spell book with him. All he has to do is approach him quietly, and then launch a sudden attack and take his command spell book.  Grab it, then there will be no need for Saber to come.

    Yes, you don＊t need to ask Saber to come. I can handle it myself.

    Shirou was lucky and imagined the best case scenario.

    As a result, when he turned around, Shirou saw a smiling face.

    &nbsp; The owner of the "hee hee hee" voice chuckled a few times, and then said in a bold and bold tone like a boy: "Hey, Emiya, I thought you were hiding so far away and not entering the school. What are you doing sneakily?  Well Haha, that＊s it, that＊s it.§

    "Ahhh" Shirou looked at the person's shoulder-length hair and golden eyes that were as golden as his own. He immediately opened his mouth in horror and made a sound of fear.

    "Ah, what, is this a new way of saying hello?" The visitor frowned with dissatisfaction.

    This person is none other than a heroic woman who is proficient in all kinds of martial arts. She is now the head of the Kyudo Club and Rin's bad friend.

    The name is Mizu Ayako.

    Fear depends on time, place and person. At this time, ten minutes before class in the morning, at a corner diagonally opposite the school, I met the most outspoken (least able to hide secrets) among the few people I knew best in the school.  Guy.

    Ignoring the stunned Shirou, Ayako looked behind Shirou: "Although I couldn't see her face clearly just now, she must be a sweet-looking girl. She even sent you to school in the morning, just like a girl on TV. Well, Wei  Gong, who is she?"

    At this time, Shirou didn't even say a word to answer, he didn't even hear a word of Ayako's words.  At this moment, his mind was filled with one sentence: This guy will definitely tell everything he saw!  !

    Continuing to ignore the dull Shirou, Ayako said to herself: "I used to suspect that you didn't date people because you couldn't find the type you liked. Now it seems that it is true, but I didn't expect you.  I like doll-like foreign girls.§

    The last words reminded Shirou, and he hurriedly woke up.

    "No, no, no, it's not like that." Shirou shook his head crazily.

    "Hey, there's no need to deny it so fiercely," Ayako said dissatisfied, but she was not surprised by Shirou's attitude.

    "No, it's not what you think. That's not minewell, it's my father's relative who came here to play. He just wanted to come and see my school on a whim," Shirou said eagerly, hoping to  The impression in Ayako's mind was corrected.

    Although many people saw him on the road, and most of them recognized him, there were no classmates or acquaintances among them. Therefore, if any strange remarks were made in the future, they could be easily eliminated.  But Ayako is different. She is very popular in school. Even Tohsaka Rin, who is recognized as the most difficult to contact by the school, is one of her bad friends. One can imagine how powerful this person is.

    ※If she tells what she just saw I wonder what crazy remarks will be made in the school.

    "Why are you talking so strangely? Just say you are your relatives. Why are you talking about your father's relatives? Well, your father's relatives are not your relatives? Also, your father is a foreigner.  I have a relative with that kind of blond hair." Ayako blinked in confusion.

    At this moment, she felt that Shirou's words and deeds were quite sneaky.

    Shirou is about to cry but has no tears. Do you want me to tell you now that I am not my father＊s biological child, but was adopted by him?

    But at this time, Ayako seemed to understand something. She said a long "oh" and showed a chilling smile.

    "It looks like there is a story in this, Emiya." Ayako stared at Shirou with an evil smile on her face.

    ""

    Five minutes later.

    "Uh, that's it. I'm sorry, Emiya." Ayako scratched her head in embarrassment and said apologetically.

    "It's nothing," Shirou waved his hand carelessly and said with a smile.

    Just now, Shirou told Ayako that he was not Kiritsugu's biological child, and at the same time deceived a third person with the lie that Saber was his father's distant relative abroad.

    ※I really didn＊t expect that Emiya＊s father turned out to be a foreigner, and there was actually§

    Shirou and Ayako walked towards the class together. During this period, Ayako kept talking. It seemed that because of the embarrassment of what just happened, she kept looking for something to say.

    However, she seemed to have no doubt about Shirou's lies, which made Shirou feel very lucky.

    God, thank you that the person who noticed this was not someone like Tohsaka, but Ayako.  Shirou thought again and again with gratitude, but at the same time he was also very afraid of what might happen if someone discovered him.

    I don＊t want to lie anymore, it＊s really too tiring, and it＊s simply not something a human can do.

    Therefore, Shirou asked Ayako: "That beautiful dress, Guan??Please don＊t tell others about this, okay?  "

    Ayako thought about it. If she told this matter, it would involve the fact that Shirou's father had foreign relatives. If it involved the fact that his father had foreign relatives, it would involve the fact that Shirou was not his father's biological child.  Once it involves Shirou it will involve Shirou's sadness anyway, so Ayako slapped her chest on the spot and promised: "No problem, I will never tell anyone."

    Shirou breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this.  Ayako has one advantage, that is, she does what she says. Now if she says she won't tell anyone, she will never tell anyone.

    "By the way, Emiya, have you seen Shinji in the past few days?" Suddenly, Ayako asked.

    "Of course in the past few days" Shirou answered Ayako casually, but suddenly remembered something and stopped where he was.

    "What's wrong, Emiya?" Ayako looked back at Shirou who was standing still.

    Shirou blinked and looked at Ayako, smiled and shook his head: "No, it's nothing. I didn't find Shinji last time either."

    "Oh" Ayako didn't pay attention and whispered: "If I catch him, I must make him look good. He has really gone too far recently."

    Shirou didn't hear what Ayako said, his thoughts were moving rapidly at this time.

    I have seen it before, and I learned from Kuzumu that Meizu had been missing for a while, and when she reappeared, she had absorbed a lot of energy. Although it was not clear who did it, I learned from Kuzumu that her last time was  The one I saw was Shinji, so 99% of the time it was him who did it.

    As for the reason, I am afraid that Meizu punished Shinji for laughing at the new club member, but it angered Shinji, so he attacked her.

    Shirou's eyes narrowed. It seemed that Shinji came to school today.

    Since Ayako is still there and has not been taken away, that means that Shinji is still in school. Although he has set up a barrier, he has not attacked anyone yet.

    After the two entered the school, Ayako went to the Kyudo Club, while Shirou put away the smile that had been hanging on his face, glanced at Ayako who was leaving, and turned around to walk to his class.

    After entering the class door, Shirou immediately looked around the entire classroom. Finally, he saw a smiling boy by the window in the classroom.

    With his fair skin and curly hair, his slightly squinted eyes like a crescent moon were full of smiles. At this moment, the boy was telling funny jokes among the girls. He looked like an ordinary boy who was attracted by his handsomeness.  The welcoming teenager is no different.

    Shirou stood in the distance and looked at Shenji carefully, but it was impossible to tell whether he had anything like a command spell book on him.

    At the same time, Shinji noticed Shirou's gaze and when he saw it was Shirou, he rolled his eyes and continued chatting with the girl.

    Damn it, if you could tell where he hid the command spell book and whether it was on his body, then as long as he rushed over now and snatched it away quickly, even if someone misunderstood him, at least he wouldn't need to get seriously injured.  Saber came out to fightbut the current situation was that she didn't know where Shinji hid the command spell book.

    ※What if I rush up and push Shinji to the ground now, but he doesn＊t have the Command Spell Book on him? Not only will I not get the Command Spell Book, but it will also arouse his alertness.

    ?????????????????? This, do you want to take a gamble?

    Just when Shirou was hesitating, a crisp voice came from behind him: "What do you think, do you want to take down this master now, Emiya-san?"

    Shirou was startled, and when he looked back, it was Tohsaka.

    "What are you doing, Tohsaka?" Shirou said with some displeasure.

    ※You obviously didn＊t help, but now you＊re teasing yourself, what are you doing, this red devil.  Shirou said in his mind.

    "It's nothing, I just want to see how you deal with that master." Tohsaka showed a charming smile, and then raised his crossbow in the direction of Shenji.

    "You don't need to tell me, I will do it," Shirou said stiffly.

 Work related Chapter 18 rider

    "How to do it specifically?" Tohsaka asked.

    Hearing this, Shirou was silent for a moment, but finally put down his arrogance and said, "Hey, Tohsaka, are you really"

    "Then come on, I'm looking forward to your results." Tohsaka quickly interrupted him, then walked past Shirou and walked towards his class.

    Shirou looked at Tohsaka, said nothing, and sat back in his seat.

    During the middle of get out of class, Shirou looked around and saw that no one was paying attention, and then walked to Tohsaka's class - if Issei saw him, he would definitely babble non-stop.

    As a result, Tohsaka walked out immediately after seeing him.

    "What are you doing?" Tohsaka looked sideways at Shirou: "If you want to persuade me, you'd better give up."

    "No" Shirou shook his head: "I don't mean to persuade you, I just want to ask you a question."

    "What's the problem?" Tohsaka was stunned.

    "Is Archer here?" Shirou asked.

    "Ah, is this the question you want to ask?" Tohsaka looked at Shirou in surprise and thought to himself, "My archer has such a good relationship with you, are you asking him yet?"

    "You tell me first," Shirou said.

    I don＊t know if it＊s because Shirou＊s expression is serious, or because of something else, but Tohsaka, who is always known for his toughness, has his eyes wandering.

    "He didn't comeI asked him to do other things." Tohsaka looked out the window.

    Shirou's eyes dimmed: "That means he didn't come."

    "Um."

    (Saber returned home at this moment. After she opened the door, she was about to go in, but suddenly turned around as if she felt something.

    But there was nothing unusual behind him. All the scenery remained as usual. As far as he could feel it, there were no servants or objects with traces of magic.

    Are you too worried?  Saber thought about the feeling just for a moment, and then returned to the house.

    A few kilometers away, on top of a hotel building near the city center, a red knight emerged from behind the neon lights on the roof.

    Looking at Shirou's house, the archer raised his lips and chuckled.

    "I was almost discovered when I was conducting surveillance at such a far place. Well, I have such a keen intuition. It's scary.")

    "It's okay," Shirou said, lowering his head and returning to his seat.

    That guy, what on earth is he doing?  Tohsaka looked at Shirou in confusion.

    It wasn't to convince myself to deal with the algae head, but just to find out the whereabouts of his followers. I originally wanted Archer to monitor his followers, but that guy brought his followers near the school in the morning, but he didn't let her follow him.  Come together, what is he doing?  Could it be that this guy has a mental problem?

    On the other side, Shirou was trying his best to turn his head.

    Neither Saber nor Archer came, which meant that no one could notice even if Shinji's followers were here.  In other words, the plan I had in mind to follow Shenji and monitor him was impossible, because if Rider was here, he would definitely notice it and alert Shenji.  Once he was alerted, everything was in vain.  Therefore, we can only think of other ways.

    During lunch, Shirou originally wanted to use the Kyudo Club's affairs as an excuse to chat with Shinji alone for a while, and at the same time see if it was possible to find out the whereabouts of the Command Spell Book and get it.  But helplessly, the girls chirped, and during lunch, Shinji was surrounded by a group of girls and went to the tree next to the playground.

    Shirou＊s neck nerves had been tense all morning, but he could do nothing but watch the time flow by.

    Finally, he made up his mind, went to the school phone booth, and dialed Sister Teng＊s mobile phone number.

    "Hey, Saber, um, you did a good job." Shirou expressed his appreciation to Saber for being able to use the mobile phone accurately to answer the call, and then his voice involuntarily deepened: "Saber, how is your physical condition compared to when you were in your prime?  Already?"

    "It has only recovered about 50% now. If it comes at night, it can recover to nearly 60% of its heyday." Faced with Shirou's question, Saber answered honestly.

    Damn it!  Shirou gritted his teeth, but he still could only let his mouth say words that disgusted him: "Saber, I still can't confirm it, so when school is over at 5:30 in the evening, you can come here, I found Rider's master  He hasn't noticed me yet. I'll stop him after school in the evening and then proceed as planned."

    "yes."

    After putting down the phone, Shirou felt anxiousFrustrated, he couldn't help but kick the guardrail next to him.

    Suddenly, a heavy and dull voice came from behind: "Emiya."

    Shirou turned around and found Caster's master, Kuzuki Soichiro in a dark green suit standing behind him.

    She is also the master of this Holy Grail War, and Kuzuki Soichiro's servants also absorb people's life force to strengthen themselves, and they do it even worse than Shinji. At this moment, her master is standing quietly behind her,  This really shocked Shirou.

    What does he want to do?  Is it necessary now No, no, now is not the time to fight with him, now is not the time for one-on-one.

    Although I don＊t know where he learned it from, Kuzuki＊s strength is comparable to that of the most professional boxing coaches. His weird and vicious boxing skills let Shirou know that he is definitely not his opponent, and the most important thing now is Shinji. For him now  decide as things go.

    At this moment, he looked calm on the surface, but he was staring at Kuzumu without blinking, and he was already extremely cautious in his heart.  After practicing with Saber for a day, Shirou was now very confident, thinking that even if Kuzugi suddenly got angry, even though he would not be able to deal with him, he would still have enough time to escape.

    Kuzuki approached Shirou step by step, and thenShirou was taken to the office by Kuzuki for a discipline because he destroyed campus property.

    At the same time, he also found his guardian to listenbut basically it was Mr. Fujimura next to him who was talking (the current Fujimura still didn't notice that her mobile phone was missing).

    At first, Sister Fuji didn＊t believe it, but after Shirou also confessed, the beast＊s atrocities began.  For a whole afternoon, Shirou did not go to class, but was baptized by Sister Fuji's holy words in the office.

    Things like "If you are not careful, you will take a detour." "If you continue like this, you will become a bad boy." "Are you feeling sad because you haven't received the care from your sister recently?"

    Shirou could only respond non-stop all afternoon, making his face and tongue stiff.  In the end, Shirou was let go because Sister Fuji still had her last class, but he still couldn't go to class and was ordered to replace the broken guardrail.

    Shirou wanted to cry but had no tears.

    Shirou is best at repairing and replacing things, and he is also responsible for the damage he kicked. He didn't object at the time, so he picked up the tools and went to repair it.

    It＊s just that at this time, you have to go faster, otherwise you won＊t be able to catch up.

    Shirou quickly removed the broken guardrail, replaced it with the new guardrail that had been prepared, and tightened the screws.  Although Shirou was good at replacing things, replacing something as large as a guardrail was not like replacing fuses and screws. When he was done with it, he remembered the bell ringing for the end of get out of class.

    Shirou was shocked, hurriedly put down his tools and rushed to the school gate - according to the agreement with Saber, Saber will arrive at the school gate at around 5:30.

    It was too late to put the tools back, so Shirou put them into his backpack and quickly ran towards the school entrance.

    But on the way, when Shirou passed by the Kyudo Club, he was surprised to find that an angry Ayako pulled Shinji, the head of the Kyudo Club, who had been absent from work recently, to the Kyudo Club

    Shirou resisted and didn't look again, and quickly ran to the door of the school. Sure enough, Saber was standing there with a war-filled look on her face.

    Shirou quickly pulled her to an inconspicuous corner of the school, and at the same time lowered his voice and asked: "Saber, can you feel Rider's presence?"

    "Yes, but because of the barrier, the feeling is very vague and I can't determine her position, and she should also feel me." Saber frowned and said - because she felt the evil of the school barrier, Saber's expression changed from  I have been very angry since the beginning.

    "That master doesn't have the ability to hide his aura or use magic to move. If he wants to go out, he has to go through the main entrance. We just have to watch from here." Shirou expressed his thoughts: "As long as the people in the school  After all the students have left, Rider should appear, and Shinji, who gave the order, shouldn't be too far away, and he will also be holding the Command Spell Book. When the time comes, I will go find Shinji, and Rider will leave it to you."

    While the two were talking, the students in the school began to walk out of the school one by one. Because there was an order to leave the school before six o'clock, there were no people left even if they were joining clubs or the like.

    Shirou kept looking at the crowd carefully, and he didn't find Shinji until the end. He was still in the school, and Ayako was not there either.

    When the sky turned from dusk to darkness, Shirou saw that there was almost no one around.school, took out a long wrench from the backpack and stood up.

    ※Let＊s go,§ he said.

    Carefully avoiding the guards who were looking around, Shirou and Saber searched for Shinji and Rider in the school.

    Shenji and Ayako are no longer in the Kyudo Club. Shenji must have asked Rider to kidnap her to another place.

    The sky was getting darker little by little. Shirou and Saber searched almost the entire school, but still no trace of them was found.

    Shirou looked at the completely darkened sky and the locked door, and set his sights on a small forest behind the Kyudo Club.

    Because of winter, the leaves in the forest have completely fallen off. If it were spring and autumn, it would be a holy place for school lovers. But now under the night, the dead forest that originally looked a little funny actually looked very eerie.

    "Shirou"

    Listening to the voice coming from behind, Shirou nodded and walked towards the woods.

    But the moment he stepped into the woods, Saber behind Shirou suddenly jumped into the air and jumped in front of Shirou.

    Bang!  !

    The girl's outstretched palm suddenly made a sound of gold and iron. In the darkness, something like a tent nail emerged from the air, with a long chain at the end, extending into the depths of the woods.

    Shirou watched in surprise as Saber waved his hand aside while holding something, and then disappeared among the trees with a swish like a living creature.

    That＊s the rider＊s weapon.

    With the sound of Saber landing, Shirou came back to his senses. Only then did he realize that Saber had saved his life just now. If it hadn't been for Saber, he would have died without even seeing Rider's appearance.

    At the same time, Shirou also confirmed one thing, Shinji was indeed here.

    Although he hasn't met him yet, he has been friends with him for a long time, so Shirou still knows Shinji's character very well. That guy must be full of fear now that he is in a situation like the Holy Grail War. He is not  It will make the rider go too far, so just search carefully around here. That guy must be hiding behind a certain tree.

    but＃＃

    "Shirou, please don't leave my side." A white light curtain enveloped Saber, and magic armed the girl. The original exquisite dress turned into a dazzling armor.

    The current situation is that as soon as I leave Saber's side, I will be attacked by Rider like just now.  For that kind of attack, let alone defense, you can't even see its trajectory. Once you leave Saber's side, there is only a dead end.

    Damn it!  Shirou gritted his teeth and followed Saber helplessly, pushing forward bit by bit.

    "Hehehe" A pleasant female laughter came from all directions in the forest: "It seems that your class is Saber, so it is not an accident that you just blocked my attack."

    The cold voice sneered: "But in this terrain, can you catch all my stakes?"

    As those words ended, two rays of silver light bit the Saber in front of Shirou like the fangs of a python.

    Saber raised her hands, and the invisible sword instantly opened the two long nail-like daggers connected by chains.

    But just as she was resisting the two chain daggers, a black figure like a vampire suddenly appeared in front of the girl.

    She has waist-length pink hair and a dark short dress covering her body. She is lying on all fours like a bobcat, with a huge eyepatch covering half of her charming face.

    Rider, the Servant whose speed is the greatest advantage among the seven Servants in this Holy Grail War, flew in front of Saber from behind a big tree. The ghostly speed even gave people the illusion that she was originally there.  It's like there.

    "Oh, it's the same weapon as mine. You can't see it." With a cruel smile on his lips, Rider launched an attack like a cheetah. His finely manicured fingernails emitted a cold light like a blade, and stabbed the girl who was less than one meter away.  s face.

    At this moment, Saber opened the middle door wide in order to fend off the two flying daggers. The girl was unable to resist the sharp blade in Rider's hand. In an instant, the cold light of death was reflected in the girl's eyes.

    However, facing the attack that was about to pierce her head, the girl showed a smile without caring.

    "Cang!"

    Rider＊s hand stopped moving as if it hit something hard, but there was nothing in front of her hand.  Saber's originally raised hands suddenly turned sideways, holding up the invisible sword to block her.In front of him, he can block the rider's attack.

    Just when Rider was surprised, Saber suddenly stretched out a hand and grabbed Rider's wrist.

    "You" Rider was shocked. In the battle between servants, if his opponent restrained his arm, he could be considered a loser.

    Saber stretched out her hand, and immediately Rider was pushed to the ground by Saber.

    "Hmm" Rider groaned in pain. Just as he was about to get up, he was forced to move by a cold object in front of his face.

    "Don't move, or I'll kill you," Saber pointed her sword at Rider's face and said.

    The expression on Rider＊s face changed, but because the eyepatch was too big, she calmed down.

    Saber also breathed a sigh of relief at this moment.

    If he hadn＊t known from Shirou in advance that Rider was a servant known for his speed, he would have been injured by the blow just now.

    Although the situation seemed sudden, seeing that the situation here had stabilized, Shirou immediately felt relieved, told Saber, and decided to look for Shinji.

    "Well, Shirou, please go quickly," Saber said without looking back.

    Shirou picked up the wrench and ran away.

    Not paying attention to Shirou's trouble of finding his master, Rider just looked at Saber: "You are very strong. After facing the attack just now, you were able to change your posture so quickly to block me."

    Saber said nothing, instead looking at Rider indifferently.

    "Can I ask a question?" Facing the silent Saber, Rider suddenly asked: "This is not your first Holy Grail War."

    "Yeah" Although she didn't know how the other party knew, Saber still nodded.

    "So, every time you defeat your opponent, you won't take his life?" Rider sneered.

    The knight frowned when she heard this. Just when she was about to say something, she suddenly discovered that the eyepatch that originally covered Rider's face quickly disappeared as if it had been dissolved.

    The one woven with the same magic power as my own armor

    not good.  Her intuition, which could almost predict the future, told her that it was too late to pierce Rider's neck with a sword now.

    Saber jumped back quickly.

    The blindfold on Rider's face disappeared, and under the pink hair that showed silvery light at night, there was a delicate face like the moon goddess.

    Smiling slightly, Rider looked directly at Saber in mid-air.

    ※cybele!§

    The petrified evil eye!

    (This chapter was posted a little late, uh, I just went to dinner.)

 Related Works Chapter 19 Confrontation of Noble Phantasms

    Saber fell to the ground unsteadily, her original elegant and agile figure disappeared. She stared at Rider with a painful look on her face.

    After just noticing that Rider's blindfold disappeared, Saber instinctively sensed the danger. She was afraid that some magic or curse had been cast on her eyes. Even if she raised her sword and killed Rider, it would probably end in a lose-lose outcome.  , therefore, for the sake of safety, Saber chose to avoid.

    But what appeared from Rider＊s opened eyes was not a tangible magic attack, what she saw was just a pair of beautiful eyes.

    Ah, those are her strange gray eyes that even crystal crafts cannot simulate.

    Whether it is the cornea that cannot accommodate light, the square pupil that communicates with the outside world, or the iris that does not allow the eyes to close and solidify.  Although it is weird, it makes people feel it is a strange and indescribable beauty.

    She is also a woman, but the beauty of Rider makes Saber feel that this is an art that all gods will love.

    However, just like poisonous roses, although Rider's eyes are breathtakingly beautiful, they also contain a fatal curse.

    At this moment, Saber felt as if the armor on her body had become ten times heavier. Every movement was extremely difficult, and she could hardly keep breathing.

    "Oh, it seems that your weapon is not extraordinary like mine. Even if it is touched, it cannot appear, and even if it is cursed by me, it can still remain invisible. It seems that it is  It's a very powerful treasure." Saber stood up gracefully and looked at the void in Saber's hand.

    "Youthis is your Noble Phantasm, right?" Saber gritted her teeth and stared at the astonishingly beautiful Rider.

    "Ah, I'm right." At this time, Rider reached out and wiped it on her face, and an eyepatch that was the same as before reappeared on her face.

    "My Noble Phantasm is not your sword or trick, but the barrier technique, which is like a magic trick that exhausts you." She laughed happily and said: "Fortunately you are a knight, not a magician, otherwise, you would have been  You will notice that another layer of barrier has opened in this forest. I will not subdue you so easily."

    "Open again?" Saber's pupils shrank and she looked around.

    What she means is that this is the heart barrier she reopened inside the school.

    "Well, the pupil technique just now is not something that can be used easily. If it is used without authorization, it will consume a lot of money. I will not do such a foolish thing. So I arranged it here in advance and turned it into  My temple can be used several times now," Rider said.

    Saber was silent for a moment, and then said: "You knew we were coming back?"

    "No, it's just that I monitored your master's sneaky behavior during the day. To be on the safe side, I acted as a protector." Rider held his chin with his hand and looked at Saber: "Looking at it now, it's completely worth it.  "

    ???????????????? It seems that Shirou was exposed during his exploration during the day Forget it, there is no point in talking about this now.  Saber used magic power to attack her body without leaving a trace, trying to relieve the stiffness caused by the rider just now.

    The important thing now is to delay time and let the body recover.

    "Double barrier, are you really a cavalry?" Saber said seemingly in disbelief, hoping to delay time by talking to Rider and prevent her from going to Shirou.

    "Yeah, of course" Rider nodded.

    She showed a gentle smile to Saber: "But I didn't expect you to be able to hold on to this point. You didn't appear petrified at all. Is it because you didn't look directly into my eyes just now? Or is it because of your own powerful ability?"  I＊m holding on.§

    Petrochemical?

    When hearing this, Saber found that she had a misunderstanding. Rider's pupil technique just now did not aggravate or solidify an object, but petrified it.  So, her true identity is

    We have already guessed the true identity of the rider.  But that Cursed Eye just now, this guy Is she really not a magician but a cavalry?

    "you＃＃"

    "Alas" the stunningly beautiful woman suddenly sighed. She looked at Saber with some pity: "Are you still planning to delay time now? Why, are you placing your hopes on your master?"

    Saber was shocked when his thoughts were read, but looking at the other party, she didn't seem to care.

    "This is my domain, and you will never be able to please your master." Rider spread his hands leisurely: "Although my master is not satisfactory, in this barrier, I can lend him my magic power."  , enough to deal with your master."

    "Youyou evil" saber?Suddenly angry, she resisted the weight of her body, stood up again, and raised her sword to face Rider.

    It turns out that from the beginning, I have been played by this woman.

    Saber decided to deal with her quickly, otherwise, Shirou would be in danger.  From Rider's words, Saber sensed danger.

    And on the other side, Rider also changed his expression.

    "Evil?" After hearing Saber's words, the smile on the woman's face disappeared.  She stared at Saber with eyes covered by a blindfold, her beautiful face as cold and ruthless as marble.

    After a long silence that even made the air feel heavy, Rider slowly spoke.

    "Hmph, it seems that you are the kind of knight who is illuminated by the sun." Rider sneered and asked in a deep voice, "Then, who are those hypocrites who claim to be gods?"

    "Um?"

    "What is the nobility of those who appear noble and pure but have desires that are uglier than the most evil things in the world? What is the nobility of those who commit evil deeds and blame them on the victims? What is the destruction of others in order to cover up their ugliness?  They claim to be peaceful, but they fight with each other, what are they?" Rider's voice was cold, but full of anger: "Answer me, knight of justice."

    "You" Saber looked at Rider in confusion, not understanding where her sudden anger came from.

    The night wind blew through the woods, and the wind blew up and looked at Saber on the ground and said.

    "It's actually a mystery comparable to magic. A thousand-year-old fantasy species actually summoned such a thing. You are really sinful, Rider." Saber stared at the miracle in the sky and said without any emotion.

    "Hehehehe" Faced with Saber's accusation, Rider just sneered: "Even if you see such an existence and this posture, do you think it is filthy? It is just a poor child who was exiled by you.  "

    "Obviously we didn't do anything, and we didn't demand anything. Even though we were treated cruelly, we didn't complain at all, but why" She reached out and stroked the long hair on Pegasus' neck, and suddenly shouted in a sharp voice: "You guys  but think us filthy.§

    "I see." Saber looked at Rider, who looked a little ferocious because of anger: "When I saw you, I thought you were twisted, but I didn't expect that you were not a heroic spirit, but something like an evil ghost."

    "You can curse as you wish." Rider shouted and raised his hands. The Pegasus on his crotch followed her gestures and leaned down towards the ground. "But now you don't even want to fight, let alone confrontation."  It＊s impossible to meet a child like me.§

    Saber did not dodge or even move. Facing the impact of the Heavenly Cavalry, she simply waved her sword.

    ※Call〞〞§

    The air flow like a typhoon was flying and rolled towards the cavalry in the sky.  Facing the strong wind pressure, Rider did not dodge, staring at the crazy turbulence and rushing past.

    boom!

    Pegasus's limbs stepped hard on the ground, and with a muffled sound, the originally muddy ground broke into several pieces and stood up like a cement floor.

    And that was where Saber was standing just now.

    Because she knows that the opponent is very fast, even if she dodges, she will definitely change the angle of attack and hit her. Therefore, Saber used the Wind King Barrier and used the powerful wind to change the impact angle of the cavalry, and she took the opportunity to dodge.  But I didn't expect that the effect was very small. When I just dodged, I was almost stepped on by the Pegasus' hoof.

    "Oh, it seems like your precious phantom is something like wind. Is it the Sword of Wind? It really looks like the sword that heroes in fairy tales should hold." Rider, who was back in the air again, frowned, and then his face  He showed a smile and said: "It is true that my sky-based attacks are a bit disadvantageous for you, but don't think that you can keep dodging. This child is not just like that."

    With Rider＊s voice, a long golden rope appeared in her hand.  The long rope was wrapped around Pegasus' neck, and the end was in Rider's hand.

    "Is that your real Noble Phantasm?" Saber asked as she felt the magic power on the reins.

    From the very beginning, Saber felt that something was wrong. The Petrified Magic Eye that Rider used for the first time was a passive Noble Phantasm, so it was okay not to tell the name of the Noble Phantasm. However, it was different when summoning Pegasus. Rider did not tell the name of the Noble Phantasm.  A Pegasus was summoned, so it could never be a Noble Phantasm.  Now that she saw the long rein, she realized that it was another real treasure of Rider.

    "Well, this kid is kind-hearted and doesn't want to fight, so he won't take it seriously without using something-" Rider flicked the reins hard, and the Pegasus made a loud cry. It was dark and bright.His eyes turned as red as a ferocious beast.

    ※As for the name, you＊ll know it in a moment.§

    She pulled up the reins and drew a white light. The Pegasus turned into a soaring meteor and flew into the night sky.

    Saber looked at the shooting stars in the sky and gritted her teeth unwillingly.

    It doesn＊t work anymore, there is no other way now.

    Looking at Rider who was almost flying into the universe, Saber raised the sword to her chest, and countless violent winds emerged from the invisible sword like an explosion.

    I don＊t want to use the Noble Phantasm.

    Because your own magic power cannot be replenished by the master, you can only use fixed magic power to fight. Once you use the Noble Phantasm, a large amount of magic power will be consumed. If you are not careful, the magic power will be exhausted and disappear.  Originally, I wanted to just hold on as Shirou said and let Shirou grab the Command Spell Book to stop Rider, but now it seems that is impossible.

    The cavalry＊s strongest blow will come soon.  Saber looked at Rider rushing into the sky and knew that she wanted to use the force of rushing down from a high place to hit her, just like a meteorite hitting the ground.  That would be a speed that he would never be able to keep up with, an attack that would slow down.  You absolutely can't escape it.

    Because when a meteorite hits the ground, it will blow everything around it to pieces.

    And judging from the appearance of that servant, he doesn't seem to care about Shirou going to find his master. It seems that the opponent's master has some trump cards that we don't know about. Therefore, if we continue to waste time again, maybe it's our side.  Not good.  Therefore, only use the Noble Phantasm.

    "Rider, this is the second Noble Phantasm you have used on me. In return, it would be rude not to use my Noble Phantasm." Saber's hair danced crazily in the storm. She stared at the sky with a fighting spirit on her face.  A high smile.

    Then, Saber closed her eyes, solemnly raised the sword to her chest like a ritual, and called out.

    "Wind!" With her words, the bursting wind spiraled and turned into a tornado as white as a gauze scarf, destroying the surrounding dead trees.

    ※But that＊s not an attack, it＊s a liberation.  Unlock the seal that has been compressed on the Saber sword.

    "Oh, you are such a petite wind, have you reached the end of your strength?" Rider looked at the tornado rising in the woods that had become a small patch, with a smile on his lips, turned the reins, and controlled the Pegasus to swoop away.

    As the wind became more violent, golden light leaked from Saber's sword, as if a treasure that had been sealed in dust for many years was unearthed and gradually revealed its beauty as the soil peeled off.

    ※Buzz-!!!§

    I don't know if it was the roar or the sound of the clanging sword. The violent storm disappeared instantly. Like a white bandage of light, the wind was completely peeled off from Saber's sword. Saber's sword flashed with a thrilling golden color, completely revealing it.  of ontology.

    The golden light completely illuminated everything around him at night, while the owner of the sword stared at the cavalry falling from the sky.

    And Rider was now completely crawling on Pegasus' body and rushing to the ground. Her figure was completely invisible under the tall horse's head.

    But Rider, who was riding on the Pegasus, felt a strong uneasiness towards Saber who had calmed down on the ground, and his expression changed slightly.  Compared to the violent feeling like a tornado just now, the flashy light at this moment made the rider instinctively feel danger.

    Knowing that the other party had his own magic eyes, his ability should be reduced by a level. Even if he used the treasure, it was absolutely impossible to match the mystery in the mythical period, but why  why 

    Fighting back the panic in his heart, Rider called out the true name of his Noble Phantasm.

    "Bellerophon (Reins of the Riding Hero)!!"

    The white light surged, and Pegasus' body suddenly accelerated, making a roaring sound. Like a falling meteor, Pegasus with its white star tail tore through the air and hit the ground.

    Such an attack, even if it comes from some high-level Noble Phantasm, is unmatched. Even if Berserker, the strongest offensive and defensive among the seven servants, is touched, it will completely turn into dust and disappear into the air.  share.

    Saber raised the golden sword in her hand high and faced Rider who seemed to have traveled through time.

    The light gathered together, as if it absorbed the light of all the stars in the sky, and the sword in Saber's hand burst out with the brilliance of the sun.

    ※ex〞〞(victory)§

    The golden light swallowed up the entire forest. In the center of the light, the girl knight shouted the name of the sword and waved the sword in her hand.

    ※calibur〞〞〞〞〞〞???with the Sword of Contract)!  !  !  "

    The golden light that originally enveloped the woods suddenly disappeared. No, it didn't disappear, but was compressed onto the three-foot blade of light.

    Amidst the roaring sound, the light from the sword flew out.

    As if to split the darkness of the night into two, the ball of light like a comet rushed towards the opposite rider.

    No matter what it is, it will be cut off easily, even the air will be burned to the extreme. The road ahead of the Golden Sword is invincible.

    But facing this attack that could tear even the sky apart, Rider still rushed straight away without slowing down or turning.

    Is it because I believe in my own ability, or is it because I am so powerful that I have to wait.

    Suddenly, the space around Rider became distorted, and at the last moment when it hit the light strike, she disappeared as if she had been swallowed by an invisible mouth.

    The golden sword slashed through the empty air and flew to the end of the sky.

 Work related Chapter 20 What do you think?

    "What are you doing? What does that idiot want to do? He actually let his servants use the Noble Phantasm. He has no way to replenish the magic power of his servants." Tohsaka stood on the rooftop opposite the school and looked at the students from the school.  The beam of light flies out.

    But fortunately, there were no people around, and there would be no fatal disaster caused by some idiot who saw the fight between the servants last time. Tohsaka had already confirmed this to the archer twice. After all, it was the same mistake.  , she won＊t make it twice.  The citizens of Fuyuki City now seem to be frightened by the recent frequent gas poisoning incidents, so no one is still walking on the streets at night.  Thanks to this, even if we are in the city, we don't have to worry about anyone seeing us.

    She turned her head and looked around, and then the knight beside her said: "Archer, let's go. Since we have used the Noble Phantasm, there is nothing to worry about. The next suppression depends on you."

    "Yeah, I understand." The knight seemed to be thinking about something and replied absently.

    "Archer?"

    "Nothing, let's go" the knight shook his head.

    "Yeah" So Tohsaka took two steps forward.

    Two seconds later, the knight stared blankly at a smaller and smaller figure below.

    Ah, that＊s

    Quickly transforming into a spiritual body and rushing down, the red knight lifted up the girl who was about to fall to the ground. At this moment, Tohsaka Rin was only one or two meters away from the ground.

    "Youyouwhat are you doing?" The girl's face turned pale at the moment, and her body became stiff with fear.

    It was usually very natural. Tohsaka jumped from a tall building, and then Archer held her up in the air and let her land safely. Now she was almost on the ground, and Archer was still standing there as if nothing was wrong. He wanted to  what.

    "Well, uh, sorry, I just got distracted." Archer quickly apologized.

    Distracted?  Please, don't choose this critical moment, people will die. If you had just left for one second, I would have become the first master in history to commit suicide in a daze.

    Resisting the urge to shed tears, Tohsaka stared at the knight in red with burning eyes.

    At this time, the knight had no choice but to bite the bullet and ignore his master's gaze - otherwise, what else could he do, tell her: "Don't try to save trouble next time, it's safer to take the stairs." Is that so?

    But, no matter what, it was indeed my dereliction of duty just now.  Obviously I should do things according to the master's instructions, but I didn't react because I was thinking about something.

    When he just saw that light, the knight's mind was in a trance.

    Although the distance was far away and there was wind obstruction, Archer couldn't hear clearly what Saber was calling, but there was no doubt that it was Saber's Noble Phantasm, and its name was excalibur.

    Although I don＊t know how to be so sure, the archer knew the name of Saber＊s Noble Phantasm.

    But, there is something more important besides this.

    A childish voice sounded in the heart of the knight.

    "I, Shirou Emiya, want to be a righteous man like my father!" A young man's voice spurred him.

    The incredible sound made his heart tremble.

    No, it＊s impossible, this is

    My purpose is

    The muscles on the side of the red knight's face trembled, and he made a gritting sound that made Tohsaka confused.

    After Shirou left Saber, he didn't run far before he found Shinji and the unconscious Ayako behind a tree.  They were on the other side of the forest. At this moment, Shinji was leaning against a tree. Behind him was Ayako, who was lying on the ground, unconscious.

    Seeing Shirou suddenly appearing, Shinji didn't have a trace of panic on his face, but looked at him with a disgusting smile.

    ※Hey, it＊s really too late, Emiya,§ Shinji said as casually as usual.

    "Shenji, what did you do to Meizu?"

    "Are you talking about this guy?" Shenji pointed at his body as if he was confused, then laughed loudly and said, "What are you doing?"

    "What?"

    "Although I was very surprised when I first learned that Emiya was also a master, but now it seems that" Shinji stood up straight and looked over with a contemptuous smile: "He actually came to the door without any servants.  You are quite an idiot."

    "Then it's the same for you, isn't it?" Shirou said, looking up and down. Suddenly, his eyes stopped on Shenji's left hand.

    It was a hard-covered book that looked like an old diary.

    That＊s the Command Spell Book.

    Shirou raised his head againHe turned his head and looked at Shenji.  There was only seven or eight meters between the two of them. Shirou wanted to rush up and grab the command spell book immediately, but the current situation is that Ayako is still behind him. If he uses strong methods, he might even hurt Ayako - that guy will definitely  Will take Ayako as a hostage.

    At this time, Shenji looked at Shirou with a proud smile: "That's why I can show my sincerity, isn't it?"

    "Sincerity?"

    "Yes, sincerity" Shenji opened his arms and faced Shirou: "Emiya, let's cooperate."

    He smiled and said: "Although we all have powerful servants, in this kind of war, we might die because of something. I don't want to participate in this war, but there is no way. In order to survive,  Let＊s form an alliance.§

    What?

    After hearing this, Shirou was about to refuse, but his mind suddenly moved and his words changed: "Oh, tell me."

    By the way, maybe this can dispel his vigilance.

    So Shirou tried to do something that seemed interesting.

    "It's better for each other to let our servants stop first. I know you're here because your servants are fighting with me. If we don't let them stop, the cooperation may break up before it even begins." Shenji blinked.  He spread his hands.

    "No, please make it clear first, otherwise I won't let Saber stop."

    Shirou thought to himself that I am not stupid. Now Rider has been completely restrained by Saber. If she stops, she will come back later and how can she snatch your Command Spell Book.

    Hearing this, Shen Er sighed: "I am doing it for your own good. If it were yours"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The howling wind sounded, making a sound like a ghost crying in the silent forest.

    Shirou was startled, thinking that something unexpected had happened. He immediately turned his head to look in the direction he had just come from, but as soon as he turned his head, Shirou was attracted by the bright light in the sky.

    The sudden appearance of white light made Shirou close his eyes for a moment, and then slowly opened them.

    what is that?

    After gradually adapting to the white light, Shirou couldn't help but be stunned.

    "That is＃＃"

    Rider used his Noble Phantasm to float in the sky, like a knight of God in ancient legends.

    Impossible, Saber has obviously subdued her, but why is she still using her Noble Phantasm in the sky now?  Could it be that Saber has No, that's not right.

    Shirou shook his head to clear his mind.

    Saber must be fine at this moment, otherwise Rider would not use the Noble Phantasm out of worry.

    "Look, I'm doing this for your own good. If you don't stop, my followers will kill your followers."

    Shinji's proud voice came from behind, interrupting Shirou's thoughts.  He turned back and looked at Shinji.

    By the way, you shouldn't be in a daze at this time. You should grab Shinji's Command Spell Book as soon as possible. Otherwise, Saber will definitely use her Noble Phantasm to fight Rider. Even if she doesn't use it, she will be seriously injured because of Rider's ability. No matter what  Both are the worst outcomes.

    Thinking of this, Shirou turned around, resisting the urge to rush forward and slowly walked towards Shenji: "Well, I understand, let's stop each other's servants immediately."

    But after hearing this, Shinji raised the command spell book in his hand and faced Shirou.

    ※Stop first,§ he said.

    Shirou stopped, not because of Shinji＊s words, but because he knew that the command spell book in Shinji＊s hand had offensive capabilities.

    "Don't come close, I'm not that stupid." The smile on Shen Er's face sank: "If you are sincere, just stand there and summon your followers."

    Damn it, he saw through it.

    In an instant, Shirou made no secret, lowered his body and rushed towards Shinji.

    At this time, Shinji is still holding the book. It is not easy to bend down and hold Ayako hostage. As long as he takes the opportunity to grab the command spell book, he can order Rider. Even if Shinji wants to hold Ayako hostage, Rider and Saber can  His ability can easily save her.

    "So you're an idiot?" Facing Shirou who rushed over, Shinji showed no panic on his face. When Shirou was still two or three meters away from him, Shinji snorted disdainfully.

    Several rays of darkness rushed out from the slanting tree shadows in front of Shinji like snakes, and the blades that turned into entities rushed towards Shirou.

    At this time, it was already too late to escape. Shirou took the wrench in his hand from behind his waist and put his arms in front of his head, leaving only the eyes.The gap hit the dark attack.

    Looking at Shirou who was enveloped in darkness, Shenji let out a loud laugh: "Ha, you dare to rush over thinking that my servant is not around, huh, it's night now, with this book, the attacks will increase huh!"

    A strong wind suddenly blew up in the originally quiet woods, picking up the dead leaves and sand and gravel on the ground, and hitting people's bodies, which was very painful.

    Shen Er covered his face with his hands to prevent it from being hit by the sand, and muttered in a low voice: "What is this"

    The words stopped here, and Shenji looked at a black figure rushing out of the darkness.

    At the moment when Shinji relaxed his guard, Shirou came in front of him, let go of his arms, one of them made a fist, and the other grabbed Shinji's collar and punched him hard.

    boom!

    Shirou used all his strength to hit this punch. Although he did not have the extraordinary strength to knock people unconscious with one punch, he had worked hard to train his body since he was a child. Moreover, Shirou was confident that he could not hit a playboy like Shinji with one punch.  Stunning him can also make him confused for a while.

    Sure enough, after Shirou knocked Shinji to the ground hard, he lay on the ground and shook his head, with a look of confusion on his face - Shirou showed mercy. If he had hit him with the hand holding the wrench, Shinji would probably only have half the strength now.  Too bad.

    Shirou took the opportunity to snatch the command spell book from his hand.

    The excessive movement made Shirou tremble all over, and the pain signal of splitting skin and flesh swept through his brain.

    If you look carefully, you can notice that there are several huge scars on both sides of Shirou's body. Judging from the torn clothes, the wounds are full of flesh and blood, which is very scary.  Especially on the left side of the body, there was a cut that looked like it had been slashed by something like a big knife.

    This is the result of Shirou desperately trying to avoid it.

    Because he had been sparring with Saber all day yesterday, Shirou was still able to calmly respond to this kind of attack.

    But there were too many attacks, and Shirou couldn't dodge them completely. He dodged most of them, but he was still scratched by two or three attacks, so he was injured.

    The attack from the Command Spell Book seemed to have something strange about it. After Shirou was hit by those rays of darkness, he actually lost consciousness for a second.

    In this moment, the left side of Shirou's body received the blow with the deepest wound.

    The pain in this wound made Shirou unable to tell whether it was burning or freezing. He took the command spell book and stared at the cover for a few seconds.

    How to use this? Is it just holding a book and shouting: Rider, come here?

    Although it＊s verybut there is no time now, the strong wind told Shirou that Saber is liberating the Noble Phantasm, so Rider must be summoned before she uses the Noble Phantasm, otherwise it will be too late.

    This should be the same method as using a command spell.

    So Shirou held the command spell book high, thinking strongly in his heart, and shouted: "Rider, come here-"

    It seems that the command spell has the effect of space transfer. Even if the servant is far away, it can break through the space and summon it.  Because at this moment, Shirou saw Rider flying into the sky, so he couldn't run over and talk slowly, so he could only forcefully summon him with a command.

    But just like holding an ordinary book, not only did the Rider not be summoned, but Shirou also took a bite of sand - he didn't even feel any magic or magical feeling on the book.

    How is this going?

    "Come here, rider" Shirou called again, but there was still no response.

    How can you let go at this time?

    As a last resort, Shirou woke up Shinji who was half asleep.

    "Hey, how do you use the Command Spell Book to stop the rider?" Shirou shook it vigorously several times, and Shinji's eyes became a little clearer.

    "Hmmwell, what are you talking about? Only I can command it with the Command Spell Book. Othersah, my Command Spells." Shenji suddenly woke up in the middle of speaking. He looked at the Command Spell Book in Shirou's hand and let out a cry.  Weird scream.

    "Tell me quickly?" Shirou shouted at his collar.

    "Who wants to tell you, how could I"

    Shirou looked at Rider who was almost disappearing into the sky, and finally lost his patience. He pushed Shinji against the book, took a wrench in his backhand and poked one of Shinji's arms.

    Shenji＊s chatter stopped immediately, and was replaced by a scream.

    The muscles on Shirou's face trembled, and then he said with a frosty face: "Speak quickly, otherwise, I will kill you."

    &nbsp"What did you say?" Shenji's voice became hoarse due to pain. He looked at Shirou as if he didn't believe it.

    "The Holy Grail War is a war in which one cannot survive without followers. Therefore, if you cause me to lose my followers, then I will not let you live." Shirou pulled Shinji down in front of his face and stared into his pupils: "  I did not lie."

    Shirou didn't know if he was pretending or not. He didn't understand what murderous intent was, and he didn't have the intention to kill Shenji. But under the current situation, he could only do his best to scare Shenji, otherwise he wouldn't be obedient.  of.

    Maybe it was because he had never seen Shirou lie before, maybe it was because of Shirou's firm eyes, or maybe it was because he had just received a solid blow, but Shinji believed it. He swallowed and said fearfully: "I understand.  Put the command spell book in my hand and I can command the rider."

    "Summon Rider here." Shirou didn't exactly follow what he said. Instead, he put the wrench hand against Shinji's neck to prevent Shinji from escaping, and handed him the command spell book with the other hand.  He grabbed the book tightly with his hand and handed it to Shen Er. If Shen Er wanted to snatch it away, the only result would be that the book would be torn.

    Suddenly, the violent and violent wind disappeared, and the entire forest became peaceful. But a second later, a dazzling golden light surrounded the entire forest. Shirou and Shenji were unprepared, and were caught in the glare. Their eyes were immediately stung.  It hurts.

    "What is this?" Shinji screamed and struggled, but one of his hands was stabbed by Shirou with a wrench. He didn't know how injured he was. Anyway, he couldn't move, so Shirou could still suppress him with one hand.

    "Summon her quickly." At this time, Shirou was bursting into tears because of the glare, but he still didn't let go. Instead, he opened his palms, grabbed Shenji's neck and pinched him hard.

    ※Perhaps it was the tight pressing on his neck that let Shen Er know that his life was beginning to decrease, and he immediately calmed down.  He quickly put his hand on the book and said loudly: "Rider, come here."

    Along with his words, a golden flame shot up into the sky on the other side of the forest, like the most brilliant spark in the festival, rushing towards the shooting stars falling from the sky.

    "What?"

    Along with Shirou's scream, a white light and shadow suddenly appeared behind him and became clear.

    Shirou couldn't care less about his own mood at this moment. He pulled Shinji and held him in front of him as if he were holding him hostage.

    The white figure is the rider riding the Pegasus. At this moment, she looks alert and looks around.

    The one that just made her vision go dark, and she seemed to lose consciousness for an instant. There was no doubt that it was a forced summoning using a command spell.

    Ignoring the Servant's own will, all laws of cause and effect completely collapse, and the ultimate spell that governs the Servant is so powerful that the Servant himself is completely unable to resist. Not long ago, Rider experienced it once.

    However, what is unfortunate at this moment is that the master used the command spell to forcefully summon him, otherwise he would have been shattered to pieces.  But from the current situation, it seems that his master summoned him not because he saw that his situation was critical and wanted to save him, but because he himself was in danger.

    After a quick glance, Rider looked at Shirou who was holding his Master captive.

    "Rider, hurry upah!!"

    "Don't move, otherwise, your master's life will be in danger." Shenji held the command spell book and was about to call out. Shirou gave him a hard hammer to shut him up. Then Shirou held Shenji's neck and stepped back step by step.  .

    Although Shirou has never experienced this kind of thing, he has never eaten pork and has eaten pigs running away. There are many such things on TV. No matter how bad Shirou is, he can still say a few words.  Looking at Rider now, he said as viciously as possible.

    But when faced with his master being held hostage, Rider showed no signs of panic or excitement at all. He just sat on the horse coldly and looked at Shirou condescendingly.

    With half of the face covered by the mask, the expression cannot be seen, and one can only vaguely see the coldness.

    What Shirou wants most now is to run to Saber to see what is going on, but because Rider is right in front of him, this is impossible, so he can only hold Shinji hostage and carefully retreat to the unconscious state.  Next to Ayako, think of other strategies.

    "You know?" After a moment of silence, Rider, who was sitting on the horse, suddenly spoke, and then he jumped off the horse and stood face to face with Shirou: "At this distance, I can completely stop you from strangling my master's neck.  Will you"

    The beauty who was several meters away suddenly disappeared, but Shirou found a pretty face with a sneer in front of him.The twin swords of death appeared in Rider's hands, and he stabbed Shirou in the head.

    "Kill!" She completed what she just said.

    The bright silver light flashed across Shirou's eyes, but it was too late to resist at this moment. Shirou could only wait for death quietly before his body could react.

    but＃＃

    Bang!

    A tall figure suddenly appeared and bounced Rider away, then stood in front of Shirou.

    "Have you caught up?" the visitor said calmly in a strange tone.

    Shirou looked at the broad back holding two swords in front of him in shock, and was surprised for a while.

    "Aarcher?" Shirou said with some uncertainty.

    "Ah" the knight in red did not look back, and only uttered a syllable that seemed to represent depression.

    "Youare an archer?" Rider stared at Archer with two swords in hand. From Shirou's words just now, she knew the identity of this new Servant.

    She immediately lowered her body slightly like a vigorous cheetah.

    "Don't think that just because he is an archer, he is not good at close combat. Give up your intention to continue fighting and look at his weapons." A crisp voice sounded from Shirou's side, startling him.

    Tohsaka Rin walked out from behind the dark tree.

    Rider pursed her lips. Just now, she really wanted to use her speed to bully the archers. It was not easy for them to fight in close combat. She could kill him with thousands of them.  But considering that the opponent had just taken the initiative to block his attack at close range, and still did not disappear at this moment, but stood in front of him with two swords in hand, he must have good melee capabilities.

    Seeing those pair of knives, you know that the extraordinary product is extraordinary, and he is the rank of archers, I am afraid he is also a troublesome role with a plural treasure.

    Thinking about this, Rider stopped acting rashly. Although she didn't like her master, as a servant, as long as the other person was still her master, she couldn't do anything to harm him.

    Seeing Rider calm down, Tohsaka smiled, and then stretched out his hand to Shirou who was still holding Shinji's neck: "Take it out, the Command Spell Book."

    Shirou blinked, looked at Tohsaka in confusion, and uttered a very idiotic sentence: "You want the Command Spell Book?"

    Tohsaka's expression changed, as if she was trying not to roll her eyes, and she squinted at Shirou.

    "What do you think?"

 Works Related Chapter 21 No Reason Needed

    Shirou was stunned for a while, and finally understood what Tohsaka meant. Just when he was about to say something, Tosaka waved his hand to him and said, "Okay, let this guy go, I'm here.  This guy has no chance of running away.§

    Looking down, Shirou found that Shinji, who was being strangled by him, was turning blue and looked like he couldn't breathe.

    He quickly let go of his hand, and Shenji's body lost its restraints. He fell to the ground, coughing and wheezing desperately.

    Shirou couldn't help but have a look on his face. Because he was nervous and impatient, when he was holding Shenji on his back, he used his hands unknowingly and almost strangled Shenji to death.

    Tohsaka bent down, picked up the Book of Command Spells from Shinji＊s hand, and then looked up and down with great interest: "Is this the Book of Magic? It looks really ugly and rustic."

    "You guy, put"

    Shen Er still wanted to call out, but a cold light suddenly hung in front of his neck, forcing his words back.

    "Don't move if you want to save your life." The archer's voice was emotionless. He turned around and lifted Shenji up, pulling him to stand upright in front of him.

    Looking at the weird short knife that could emit light like an incandescent lamp even in the dark night, Shenji swallowed because of fear - he didn't even dare to move too much, fearing that if he moved too much, he would hit him.  That knife cuts his own trachea.

    At this moment, Tohsaka took two steps forward with a smile on his face, and said to the rider happily: "Now your master is in my hands. If you don't want him to die, just retreat away quickly, otherwise I won't  Ensure his safety Ah, by the way, stay in a conspicuous place. My archer has extraordinary eyesight. He can see you no matter how far you run, so don't hide, I will think you are  Ambushing somewhere to prepare for a sneak attack. If that's the case"

    Tohsaka looked like a cute and well-behaved child at this time. He scratched Shinji's neck with the command spell book in his hand and made a silence gesture.

    Rider said nothing when he heard this, paused for a moment, and quickly disappeared into the darkness.

    "Wow, you are so obedient." Tohsaka blinked in surprise, then looked at Archer.

    The archer nodded: "Well, she didn't do any tricks. She was on the roof of the school outside the woods."

    "Oh" Tohsaka also nodded, and then couldn't help but glance at his servant again, thinking: If I were caught, would he be so obedient for my safety?

    Ignoring Tohsaka＊s eyes, Archer knocked Shinji unconscious with the handle of the knife in his backhand, and then transformed into a spirit again.

    Tohsaka bent down at this time, looked at Ayako lying on the ground, and put his hand on her forehead.

    "Well, it doesn't look like he was injured, and his memory is not confused. Well, was he just hypnotized?" Tohsaka said to himself.

    Shirou stared blankly at Tosaka, who had suppressed the situation as soon as he came forward. When she walked in front of him, he finally said: "Tosaka, didn't you say you wouldn't help me? Why did you come here?"  ah?"

    "I'm not helping you, I'm helping myself." Tohsaka raised the command spell book in his hand, and then said with a smile: "With this, I can increase my combat power, which is extremely important in the Holy Grail War.  of."

    Shirou looked at the book in Tohsaka's hand, suddenly thought of it, and shouted: "Hey, I grabbed that, youhis!"

    When he shouted, he moved too much, and Shirou suddenly felt like something had cut him on both sides of his waist. The pain made him gasp.

    Although Shirou has no interest in the Holy Grail War, and he doesn't care if there are more Servants, he and Saber worked hard to get the Command Spell Book. For this reason, Saber just wasted the Noble Phantasm in vain.  She was also injured, and now she actually said she wanted to walk more in just one sentence. How could this be possible?  She refused to show up when I asked her for help before, but now she comes to get the command spell book.

    "Hmph, so I said he won't be grateful to you. It's better to deal with him all together." Before Tohsaka could speak, the archer suddenly appeared in the air, looked at Shirou coldly, and said to Tosaka: "  Do you want to change your mind now, Rin?"

    "No, I still stick to the original plan." Tohsaka waved his hand, signaling Archer not to move.

    "Hey, Emiya-san, how are your injuries?" The girl looked at several huge red tears on the sides of Shirou's school uniform.

    "It's okay." Shirou shook his head and continued the topic: "Tohsaka, why are you now"

    "Shirou, youarcher??"

    A weak and surprised voice sounded from behind, interrupting his words.  Shirou looked back and saw a silver figureZi stood holding on to the trees behind him.

    Saber kept panting and looked at the scene in front of her with shock. At this moment, Tohsaka and Archer subdued a person who seemed to be the master of the cavalry, and stood with Shirou, still looking like opposites.

    Seeing this, Saber felt terrible.

    Two dogs fight, play off.  This worst case scenario has occurred.

    Just when she and Rider were fighting with their Noble Phantasms, Rider suddenly disappeared in the sky. At that time, Saber understood that this was the master of the other party using a command spell to forcefully summon her to help her Servant escape. If the Master and Servant of the other party merged, Shirou would not be able to escape.  There was no chance of resistance.  There was no hesitation at the moment, and she immediately moved towards Shirou. However, due to the use of the Noble Phantasm and the lack of magic power replenishment, Saber had no strength as soon as she took two steps. She had to endure the fatigue and protest of her body and took one step.  He walked over the woods holding on to his feet.

    To Saber, the distance that Shirou ran for more than ten seconds was like a road to the sky.  The original dexterous speed disappeared without a trace, and Saber's consciousness even became a little blurry. She managed not to faint and walked over step by step.

    On the way, she heard a sound, and there was also a sound of swords clashing, which made Saber feel nervous.

    After finally seeing his master, the knight's heart dropped.

    Although Shirou seemed to be fine, the master of the archers took advantage of him.  And looking at the archer's master holding a book in his hand, it must be a command spell book.  The opponent must have become the biggest winner in this battle. Not only could he add one more servant to the battle, but he could also kill two masters and one servant.

    Saber felt bitter in her heart.

    This time the war can be said to be over.  Now my body has no strength to fight with the opponent. I know the strength of the opponent. Even a powerful servant like Berserker was almost killed by his arrow that time. At this moment, the two of us have absolutely no chance of winning.

    Reason tells the Cavaliers that in the current situation, there is no chance of a comeback.

    Gritting her teeth, the female knight tried to stand up straight.

    However, even if he dies, he must protect his master. This is the oath sworn by the knight.

    As soon as Saber appeared, Shirou immediately dropped the wrench in his hand and ran over, trying to help the shaky girl.  As a result, he was pushed behind by the girl, and then she stood in front with her sword raised.

    "Shirou, I will block the enemy next, and Shirou will take the opportunity to escape." The weak voice revealed determination, and Saber tried her best to focus on Archer, whose sight was blurry at first.

    Shirou was startled, and then said: "What stupid words are you talking about? Tohsaka is not an enemy. You should sit down and rest."

    "No" the girl shook her head, as if it was clear: "No servant will ignore another weak servant and master. That master and archer will definitely kill us."

    Shirou's face changed.

    Indeed, judging from what Tohsaka did just now, it seems that she really

    "That's a very correct judgment," Tohsaka suddenly said, interrupting Shirou's thoughts.

    "If it were anyone else, I would indeed do that, but if it's your idiot master now, that's a different story. I won't do anything to you," she said with an incomprehensible smile on her face.  .

    But Saber did not let down her guard because of the other party's words, and still said to Shirou: "Shirou, please run away quickly."

    "Stop talking nonsense, how could I leave you alone?" Shirou said angrily, then walked to Saber and stared at Tohsaka: "Hey, Tohsaka, you have already obtained the command spell book, don't you think so?"  Do you still want to keep fighting?"

    Tohsaka stared at him for a while, then lowered his head and sighed as if out of strength: "They said I won't do anything to you, why don't you believe it?"

    Shirou was startled, and Saber said angrily: "Who would believe the words of the enemy? From the beginning, you used sweet words to deceive Shirou's trust, allowing him to deal with Rider first, and then fish in troubled waters. Now you say this  I＊m afraid even a fool wouldn＊t believe it.§

    "Ah? Oh, I didn't believe him at that time, so I asked him to deal with Rider, but it's different now." Tohsaka waved his hand and made a reassuring and kind smile: "Look now  Shirou is still a trustworthy person, so I have decided not to take action against you. Moreover, I made an agreement with Shirou before, and we will form an alliance, as long as he can prove that Rider's servant is Shinji, and the school  The barrier was created by him, so I will form an alliance with him. Now it has been proven, so Shirou and I are allies.??, we are not enemies, so we won＊t attack you, so don＊t worry.  "

    Saber was stunned for a moment after hearing this, and then looked at Shirou angrily: "Shirou, how could you form an alliance with such a person?"

    ""

    Such people?  What does this mean?

    Tohsaka＊s face suddenly became gloomy.

    "No, actually Tohsaka is not too bad." Seeing Saber's angry expression, Shirou scratched his head, glanced to the side and said, feeling relieved in his heart.

    No matter what, since Tohsaka said such words, it means that she is not an enemy.  Well, that's good. In this situation, there is no way to fight against the new enemy.

    Tohsaka over there has veins popping out on his head!

    "This kind of person" "Tohsaka is not too bad" What does this mean?  I said it in front of my face, but I'm not sure how to judge myself behind my back.

    Thinking of this, Tohsaka had the urge to order Archer to chop the two of them down for a moment.

    A moment later, Tohsaka calmed down again.

    Saber glanced at Shirou angrily at this time, and then stared at Tohsaka: "Then, how can I trust you?"

    "believe?"

    "Yes, under the current situation, I can't trust you easily," Saber said decisively: "Besides, I can't guarantee it.

    The current situation is that you should definitely trust me, otherwise my archer will kill you in a few hits, why can't your brain turn around?

    Muttering in his heart, Tohsaka turned his head and looked at Archer.

    The knight in red suddenly had a bad feeling.

    "What do you want to do?" Archer took a step back for no reason.

    Without answering his words, Tohsaka asked an irrelevant question: "Hey, Archer, I've heard that knights' oaths must be true to their word."

    "Yeah" Archer was confused for a moment, then nodded.

    "Then you swear an oath." Tohsaka looked at the knight and pointed at Shirou and Saber opposite him: "Because they won't believe it even if I swear, so you swear an oath and say that in the Holy Grail War, only  You won't take action against them before we join together, and if I do, you will stop me. That's pretty much it, well, just make an oath to them."

    The knight in red seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then looked at Tosaka with a strange expression for a while, and said tentatively: "You are you serious?"

    "If you don't listen to Master, your body will become heavier." Tohsaka's words not only told the knight that she was serious, but also blocked the knight from refusing.

    ""

    The archer's face turned a little dark - although he couldn't tell it clearly, he still looked towards Shirou with a strange look on his face.

    Seeing the knight＊s gaze, Saber＊s mood was a little complicated.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Therefore, knights never promise anything to others easily.  But at this moment, the opponent's servant, the knight, was forced to swear an oath not to attack the enemy.

    This seems a bit cruel.

    "However, the current situation cannot be like this.

    For a moment, Saber actually felt a trace of guilt in her heart.

    "Ah, I swear, I will not attack you until there are only you and us left in the Holy Grail War. The same goes for Rin. If she attacks you, I will stop her." As if taking poison, the red-clothed archer  He stared at Shirou and said unwillingly.

    "Well, then you can believe it, right?" The instigator of all this clapped his hands and looked at Shirou and Saber with a smile.

    "Saber, do you believe it?" Shirou said quickly, fearing that Saber would say something else.

    ""

    ※Saber?§

    But Saber remained silent.

    Shirou felt something bad in his heart. At this moment, Saber's hands dropped and her body leaned forward and fell.  Shirou was startled and quickly reached out to hold her up to prevent her from falling.

    "Hey, saber, saber, hey" Shirou shouted, but Saber didn't respond at all.

    Her eyes were closed tightly, her face was pale, and she was breathing If he hadn't seen her chest rising and falling, Shirou wouldn't have known that she was still breathing.

    The silver brilliance faded from Saber's body, the armor disappeared, and Saber looked different wearing?The wide long skirt makes the whole person look slimmer.

    This horrific scene occurred.

    Because Saber used a Noble Phantasm, she consumed a lot of magic power, and she might faint at this moment

    "Get out of the way, let me take a look." When Tohsaka's voice sounded, he had already pushed Shirou away, then pulled Saber's hand up, stretched out a finger and pressed it on her palm.

    Shirou looked at Tohsaka's movements. Although he didn't know what she was doing, he probably was checking Saber's condition.

    After a while, Tohsaka opened his eyes and looked at Shirou: "It's okay, it's just that a lot of magic power was consumed, so the body fainted for self-protection."

    Shirou＊s heart clenched when he heard this, and he fainted because he consumed too much magic power. Then

    "Thenshe can still" Shirou resisted, but still did not stop the trembling in his voice: "How long can she last?"

    "Huh? What? What's holding up too much Oh" Tohsaka didn't understand what Shirou meant. She looked up and saw that Shirou looked like he was about to cry. She immediately understood what Shirou meant.

    "Don't worry, I checked her out and she's fine." Tohsaka tried to hold back her laughter and said normally - she's about to cry, so it's not appropriate for you to laugh.

    "Is everything okay?" Shirou wondered, this is impossible, she clearly used a Noble Phantasm Shirou suddenly became excited and grabbed Tohsaka's hand: "You are not trying to comfort me, so you are lying!!!"

    Tohsaka stared at Shirou blankly, then burst into laughter.

    Seeing Shirou's eyes that were about to burn, Tohsaka hurriedly stopped laughing, waved his hand, and patted Shirou on the shoulder: "Don't worry, Saber's magic power has not been exhausted. It still retains a certain amount. Not only can it maintain normal  Existence means that even fighting is possible."

    "Is there still a certain amount left?" Shirou's heart suddenly brightened, but he still looked at Tosaka with some worry: "You really didn't lie to me?"

    "Why are you so suspicious?" Tohsaka criticized, and then explained: "She just suddenly consumed a large amount of magic power and her body was not adaptable. She couldn't adjust for a while, so she fainted."

    Shirou finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although he didn't know what was going on, it was great that Saber was alive.

    Tohsaka turned his attention to the girl in Shirou's arms and frowned slightly.

    Just now, she was holding on because she knew that her body could not continue to fight, and it was even difficult to maintain consciousness.  After confirming to himself that he would not attack him and receiving Archer's oath, he passed out.

    "It's really amazing," Tohsaka said with admiration in his heart.

    At the same time, Tohsaka was also confused.

    ?After using the Noble Phantasm, a Servant will have varying degrees of weakness.  Some have basically no reaction, and some have a sharp decline in combat effectiveness after using it.

    But after using Saber＊s Noble Phantasm, the servant fainted, which was something that had never happened before.

    Although there was a reason why Shirou was unable to replenish her magic power, the main reason was the disharmony caused by the power of Saber's own Noble Phantasm, which caused her to fall into a coma.

    Tohsaka just checked Saber's condition. What she didn't expect was that Saber's Noble Phantasm was so powerful. With one blow, less than 20% of her own magic power was consumed.

    Even though she had fought Berserker before, considering the magic power consumed, Saber＊s Noble Phantasm actually used about 60% of the magic power in one blow!

    This is not a sure-kill move at all, it is simply a life-saving move that cannot be used until the end.

    Under normal circumstances, the proportion of your own magic power consumed when using a Noble Phantasm should be around 30% or 40%, and 50% is a super powerful Noble Phantasm.  Because the more magic power is consumed, the more powerful the Noble Phantasm used will be.

    What kind of treasure is it that requires so much magic power to be used?

    Thinking of the beam of light that he just saw soaring into the sky, Tohsaka couldn't help but look at the unconscious blond girl and frowned.

    At this time, after Saber＊s problem was solved, Shirou asked a question: ※Tohsaka, why are you here?§

    As soon as these words came out, Tohsaka's expression became strange, and he looked at Shirou with clearly contemptuous eyes.

    Shirou didn＊t know what was going on. He thought he had said something he shouldn＊t have said, so he stopped asking.

    Yes, why are you here, Tohsaka thought to himself.

    It＊s not because of this idiot.

    Yesterday I and archer concluded??If Shirou really went to contact Shinji and fight with him, then he would be like an idiot. Not only did he confront other Servants head-on, but he also let the third party participating in the Holy Grail War know this information beforehand.  .  Isn't this an obvious act of idiocy?

    ※At first I thought it was some kind of trick on his part, but now it seemsha.

    Therefore, there is nothing to worry about if you form an alliance with him.

    Originally, Tohsaka asked Archer to monitor Saber, but when school was over, Archer suddenly came and informed Tohsaka that Saber had also come to school.  She immediately knew what Shirou would do, so she did not leave, but watched from a distance with Archer.

    It turns out that Shinji is really the master. It seems that the barrier in the school is indeed related to him, so he plans to step forward to help.  When the two had a fierce fight, Tohsaka was outside the school.  I wanted to see the situation and go up to help, but I didn't expect the two sides to fight so hard. Within a few minutes, the scene turned into a fierce battle with both sides using their Noble Phantasms, and there was no room for intervention.

    In desperation, Tohsaka had no choice but to let the battle between Saber and Rider end before going up.

    This is why Tohsaka came out just now when Shirou almost died.

    Seeing Shirou asking such an idiotic question at this moment, Tohsaka couldn't help but sigh, feeling ashamed that she could think so highly of him.

    ※Forget it, idiot, sometimes you don＊t need a reason.

    (Maybe these chapters and the next few will be a little wordy, but it＊s not because I＊m dragging the show, but to make the plot more reasonable, and at the same time to show the characters of other servants, unlike in the game line, each  There are always one or two followers that pass through the line in a few strokes, such as assassin in the fate line, ubbsp;

 Work related Chapter 22 The real master

    On the way to Shirou's house, after Tohsaka told Shirou why he appeared, Shirou was stunned for a while.

    "As long as I find Rider, or Shinji, and prove that he is also the master, then you will believe my words and come forward to help?" After a while, Shirou said this.

    "Yeah," Tohsaka nodded.

    Yes, Tohsaka is not the kind of person who would watch the students in the school being sucked into life without being indifferent.  The reason why she didn't take action was because she was also the master of the Holy Grail War after all. She couldn't trust her unconditionally, so she told Shinji that he was the master, but Tohsaka didn't believe it.

    But even if Tohsaka doesn't believe it, he will definitely watch what she does. She has already said that all she needs to do is find Shinji and prove that he is the master who set up the life barrier in the school. In this way, Tohsaka  I'll also help.

    Shirou's face suddenly turned green.

    "But I was so stupid that I rushed over to find Shinji single-handedly. After I found him, I didn't even delay, and let Saber and Rider confront each other head-on.

    If you can wait patiently for a while and ask Tohsaka to help, then there will be no need for Saber to use her Noble Phantasm, and she may not even need to fight.

    At this moment, looking at Saber with her eyes closed and her face pale, and thinking that all the results were caused by himself, Shirou really felt that projecting a knife to hack him to death would be a good choice.

    "Okay, okay, stop crying and get up and go." Tohsaka grabbed Shirou's clothes and pulled him up: "Maybe someone saw the abnormality caused by the battle between Saber and Rider just now, if you don't want to be curious and leave  If the people who come over see me and are not afraid of me ordering Archer to silence them, they should leave quickly."

    Shirou was stunned by Tohsaka's convoluted words. After he came to his senses, he didn't say much. He quickly picked up Saber and ran out of the woods.

    "Archer, go negotiate with Rider and tell her to follow us, but stay five hundred meters away." After leaving the forest, Tohsaka said to the air behind him.

    The air behind him was distorted, but Archer did not appear. Instead, he went to the roof of the building while remaining in spirit form.

    "How are the physical injuries?" Tohsaka turned to ask Shirou.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she tapped her forehead with her finger.

    "I'm really stupid, how can I tell a monster like you that can regenerate infinitely about injuries?" Tohsaka made a sound and stopped looking at Shirou.

    Shirou: ""

    Is she swearing?  !

    But no matter what, my wound has indeed healed at this moment. If it weren't for the blood stains and tattered clothes, it would be impossible to tell that I had been injured.

    "Okay, let's go to your house next, ally." Tohsaka smiled and patted Shirou's shoulder affectionately.

    Shirou looked at Tohsaka: "Why are you going to my house? Tohsaka, why don't you go home?"

    "I have something to tell you. Your house is relatively close," Tohsaka said with a smile, while shaking the command spell book in his hand: "Besides, the distribution of the spoils has not yet been decided."

    "Youdidn't you say you wanted it?" Shirou thought about what Tohsaka said just now.

    ""

    Idiot, you really don＊t need a reason.

    Doesn＊t he even understand the joke?  Tohsaka sighed inwardly.

    After saying that, she bent down to lift up Ayako, who was still lying on the ground, and said to Shirou: "Let's go."

    "Oh" Shirou nodded and said nothing more. He turned around and quickly walked toward his home with Saber on his back.  In the distance behind a few people, a rider's silhouette could be seen appearing and disappearing.

    Not long after a few people left, a blue figure appeared on the road opposite the school.

    Lancer was carrying his spear and looked at the people walking away with a bored expression, as if he wanted to stop them.

    "Really" the spearman sighed.  Seeing such a fierce battle and being unable to join in, for Cu Chulainn who was obsessed with fighting, it was a torture worse than death.

    The only gain is that Rider confirmed with her Master and learned the information that Master was captured by Archer and Saber.

    ※Dudududu＃§

    A strange noise sounded, and the spearman took out something from his waist, pressed it, and put it to his ear.

    "Kotomine!" The spearman's voice was full of displeasure.

    That＊s actually a mobile phone.

    "Oh, firstIt＊s really not easy to give people such a proficient feeling after using it for the first time,§ the priest said with a smile on the other end of the phone.

    "You're sorry, listen, this is what I discovered this time." The spearman didn't know why Kotomine Kirei called him, but he didn't want to hear it, so he told him the information he discovered today without waiting for Kotomine to speak.  Come out and shut up Kotomine.

    "Oh, the master of the Matou family, that boy without magic power Well, he uses the magic book to control the servants. This is really"

    Ignoring the priest's words, the spearman hung up the phone and put it back on his waist.

    The reason why the priest gives the spearman a phone is very simple, because the priest's magic is not very good. Therefore, if the distance is too far, it will not be possible to communicate with the servant. Therefore, the priest uses modern technology to overcome the shortcomings in this aspect.  to make amends.

    Ah, next, after investigating the information about Berserker and Caster, I can fight happily. The spearman stretched and decided on the next target of investigation.

    Well, let＊s caster first. I know where she is, but to see her, I have to defeat the gate guard. I went there last time, but I couldn＊t fight with all my strength because of the command spell.  Well, it's different now. In order to find out Caster's information, I can only go there again, and in the process I have to defeat Assassin.

    ※Well, that＊s a good deal.

    "This is to be able to complete the mission," he said silently in his mind, and the spearman flew towards the location of Liudong Temple.

    But after running a few steps, the cell phone on my body rang again.

    "What?" The gunman answered the phone angrily.

    "I suddenly remembered something." The priest's voice was a little weird, and Lancer couldn't tell whether he was sneering or sighing: "I'm back, I have a new mission."

    "ah?"

    But Kotomine didn＊t explain and just hung up the phone.

    There was no way, this was the master＊s order. After hanging up the phone, Lancer turned around and ran towards the church.

    On this side, a group of people came to Shirou's home, who were originally classmates.  It was already very late now, and it seemed that both Sakura and Fuji-san had come but then left. Shirou looked at the food left on the table, smiled, and sighed.

    ※Coming back so late several times must be very worrying for them.

    At this time, with the addition of the Servant, there were only five people left in the group. Tohsaka took a turn and sent Ayako to her door. After waking her up, he used magic to modify her memory to a certain extent.  , and then let her go home by herself.

    As for how Tohsaka modified Ayako＊s memory, Shirou didn＊t know.  Considering the bad relationship between her and Ayako, it might be a nightmare or something like that.

    At this moment, after sending the unconscious Saber into the room to rest, Shirou repeatedly asked Tohsaka if he was okay. After receiving confirmation, Shirou felt relieved.

    "You still haven't prepared any tea leaves and tea sets at home." Tohsaka sighed, picked up a cup of tea, then sat on a chair like a master, pointed with his foot at the unconscious Shinji who was leaning against the wall, and said to Shirou:  "Hey, after asking for information, go and send this guy to the church."

    ※What a fastidious rich man,§ Shirou cursed, and then looked at Shinji who was leaning against the wall in a coma.

    They didn＊t kill him, they just took away his Command Seal and sent the defeated master to the church. In the Holy Grail War, this was already the most benevolent and righteous act.  But Tohsaka didn't want to go to church, and she still had that seaweed head that he hated, so she passed the job to Shirou.

    Hearing this, Shirou thought about it and his expression suddenly became strange, but he said to Tohsaka, "Well, it's better not to send him to the church."

    "Huh? Why?" Tohsaka asked.

    "Um, you should know a little bit about Shinji's personality," Shirou said with a weird look on his face.

    "What? Personality? What are you talking aboutah" Tohsaka suddenly woke up mid-sentence.

    Shinji's personality is very simple. He is arrogant, venomous, and has no brains. If he is sent to the church, he will definitely be furious because he is no longer the master. If he doesn't have the eyesight then, he insults the man named Kotomine.  The priest〞well, Shirou felt that the priest didn't look like a compassionate person.  Although he said that he would protect the powerless Master before the end of the Holy Grail War, he might feel that the existence of Shinji was an insult to God, and then beat him to death with a cross He had killed many people as a proxy.  As a magician, he will definitely not be merciful to Shinji.

    Thinking of this, Shirou and Tohsaka looked at each other and sighed at the same time.

    &nbsp; "Forget it, it's better not to send him to the church. As long as he is deprived of his command spell, he will be an ordinary person by then, and no master or servant will want to kill him. Find a place to kill him first.  Lock him up and let him out after everything is over," Tohsaka said helplessly.

    "Yeah" Shirou nodded.

    As a result, Tohsaka suddenly looked at Shirou with a moving smile (while Archer, who turned into a spirit, sighed inwardly: Here we go again, this smile.)

    "Then, please Emiya-san, please take good care of Matou Shinji-san before the Holy Grail War ends," Tohsaka said with a smile.

    Shirou was about to nod, but suddenly stopped and looked at Tohsaka: "Why do you want me to take care of you? What does taking care of you mean?"

    "Although he has no magic power, he once served as a master, so he knows a lot of things, and we also know a lot of information. If he is caught by the enemy, whether to kill him or not is one thing, but his memory will definitely be extracted.  Look, there is information about us in there." Tohsaka said with a serious face that could not be refuted: "So before the end of the Holy Grail War, we must keep him under good guard and not let him move freely outside, nor let him be captured by the enemy.  .§

    Shirou thought so, but

    "But why do you want to leave him here for me to take care of? Isn't the Tohsaka family more suitable than me?" Shirou said, "I have people coming here every day. If you are not careful, you will be discovered. But the Tosaka family is different."  Well, usually no one goes there, and as for Tohsaka, a magic trick can make Shinji sleep peacefully all the time. It would be better for Tosaka to watch over him than me."

    That＊s true, but how could I let him go to my place!  Tohsaka curled his lips, then looked at Shirou and shook his head: "My family is in trouble. It's not as big as Emiya-san's family (liar). As for taking care of it, well, don't worry, I will also help take care of it."

    "Huh? Help with guarding?" Shirou couldn't understand Tohsaka's words.

    "Well, I will stay here tomorrow," Tohsaka said calmly.

    Shirou almost spilled the tea on the table when his hand shook.

    "What did you say?" Shirou narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Tohsaka, trying his best not to make his eyes look too big at this time.

    "Yes, because we have formed an alliance. In order to support each other, of course we have to live as close as possible. Now that you have so many spare rooms in your house, isn't it the same as telling me to let my ally live here?  "?" Tohsaka said matter-of-factly.

    "" Shirou looked at Tohsaka speechlessly, and after a while he opened his mouth: "So, how do you plan to explain it to people tomorrow?"

    "?"

    "Usually, Sakura and beasts attack my house No, it's Sakura and Fuji-san. How are you going to explain it?" Shirou asked nervously.

    This problem must be dealt with if Tohsaka lives here.  Then, Emiya Shirou's high school career will be over.

    Think about it, living with the school＊s number one idol, once this kind of thing spreads, I will never want to go to that school.

    This is not a case of overthinking or paranoia, this is a tragedy that is entirely possible.

    No, it can＊t be a tragedy at all, it can only be a tragedy.

    I think it is too simple.

    There is no need to spread the news to the school, Sister Teng will kill her first

    Tohsaka dismissed Shirou's fear.

    ※Leave it to me,§ she said.

    Although he didn＊t say how to explain it, Tohsaka＊s confident posture made Shirou feel a lot more at ease.

    The next step was to wake up Shenji who was knocked unconscious, and then several people interrogated Shenji - basically all conducted by Tohsaka.

    The resultthe situation that came out was extremely shocking.

    "Youwhat did you say?" Regarding the result that Shinji said, not to mention Shirou, even Tohsaka, who had always been calm, was shocked.

    "Yes, yes, that guy gave me my Command Seal." Seeing the shock on Shirou and Tohsaka's faces, Shinji was a little satisfied after being restrained: "Yes, the first Command Seal is with  To force Rider to agree to me becoming his master, Emiya forced him to use the second command spell, and the third command spell is still in the book."

    "Yes, it was Sakura who handed over the Command Seal to me." Shenji said with a malicious smile: "She will definitely stay at home now.

    "Sakura ismaster?" Shirou was stunned when he heard this. He subconsciously looked at the covered dinner on the table in the living room, and felt his head was dizzy.

    He never thought about it and kept smiling no matter whatThe Sakura here is the master, and Sakura, who never loses her temper no matter what, is actually one of the magicians in the Holy Grail War.

    The gentle girl who I have always seen in the kitchen, testing the taste of the food with a spoon, will be

    Although Shirou and Tohsaka didn't believe it at first, because Tohsaka had seen Sakura many times in school, but he didn't notice anything unusual about her. Even if she had a small amount of magic power, it was far from enough to become a master.  If you force yourself, you will only become a half-baked master like Shirou, with weak connections and unable to even supply the Servant's magic power.

    But Shinji gave a reason, which made Tohsaka believe it, and at the same time, Shirou also believed it.

    Well, Sakura has never learned magic. In order to keep the heirs of their own clan as blood relatives, Matou's family did not let her learn magic.  But in order to keep the magic circuits in her body active, marking insects were implanted in her body.

    Shenji didn＊t seem to know what it was, so he could only give a rough idea, but even so, Shirou was frightened.

    It is to use a certain kind of insect to create a simulation body similar to a magic circuit in the body. To use a metaphor, it is to insert tubes in the body so that the person can absorb and circulate the magic power and can use it.

    After thinking about the feeling of having a tube inserted into the body, Shirou suddenly felt like vomiting.

    At the same time, he also felt that things would not be that simple.

    "The thing that Shinji said can exist in place of the magic circuit cannot form a magic circuit without consuming anything.  Magic is equivalent exchange, and there is no way such a convenient thing can appear.  If there were really no side effects, magicians would be everywhere.

    That kind of thing probably forms a magic circuit at the cost of consuming something in the host's body.

    As for what was being consumed, Shirou thought it was probably life Shirou felt cold to the core.

    However, Shinji said something else.

    "It hurts," he said, and then laughed: "Have you seen how that guy looks in pain? He's not a human at all. Ha, she's usually a painless person. Even if you stab her with a knife, she won't do it.  Oh, call＃＃"

    Shirou looked at the somewhat crazy Shinji in silence, and suddenly realized that he was really stupid. All along, what he saw on Sakura was a gentle smile. He believed whatever she said, but now he realized  , there are so many things hidden behind Sakura＊s smile

    Tohsaka was also inexplicably horrified at this time, and at the same time, a surge of overwhelming anger rose from his heart.

    "You bastard" Without any warning, the angry Tohsaka suddenly slapped Shinji to the ground, followed by a series of punches and kicks.

    The reason why I got Shinji Council Master from Shirou is because of the Command Spell Book. Tohsaka always thought that an old elder of the Matou family became the master, but because of his old age and frailty, he was unable to fight the Holy Grail War, so he made it.  He obtained the Command Spell Book and gave the Command Spell to Shinji, making him the master.  But the current situation is actually Sakura, Sakura is the master!  !  !  Moreover, that engraving insect

    Unlike Shirou and Shinji, Tohsaka Rin basically knows the function of marking insects, but what Shinji describes is completely different from what she knows. From this point of view

    A young crying face appeared in front of Tohsaka, she was crying something

    The angry Tohsaka used magic to restrain Shinji's body, and then hit Shinji's body with the most ordinary fists and kicks.  Ignoring Shenji's screams, the female magician's eyes were filled with flames, like a wounded leopard.

    Why on earth did I hold back those feelings and follow my father＊s instructions to send Sakura to that family? Why did I keep practicing magic that makes people think it will continue to decay? I

    Shenji was stunned by this sudden attack, and it took him a while to remember to ask for help.

    "Stop it, ah, you woman, you Hey, stop her, Emiya, hey, hey, stop it"

    Shinji＊s cry for help woke up Shirou, and it took him two seconds to realize that it was Tohsaka who was beating Shinji violently after looking at the scene in front of him.

    "Hey, hey, stop it, Tohsaka, what are you doing?" Shirou grabbed the furious Tosaka and yelled.

    "Hurry and pull her away, that lunatic" Shinji shouted immediately. At this time, his whole body was restrained and unable to move. He could not escape at all, so he could only shout at Shirou.

    ※Let me go, let me go, let me go,§ Tosaka roared, suddenly turning around and looking at Shirou coldly.

    "Let go" was different from the angry shout just now. At this time, Tohsaka's cold voice was emotionless.

    &nbsp;Looking at that look, Shirou knew that if he didn't let go, Tohsaka would attack him with magic.

    But even so, Shirou still didn't let go.  Is it an illusion? Tohsaka felt that something was burning in Shirou's eyes.

    "Stop it," Shirou said while holding back his anger, "No matter how hard you hit him, it won't help."

    "you＃＃"

    "Did I say something wrong?" Shirou asked.

    Tohsaka felt a little uncomfortable at Shirou's calm tone, and his fisted hands slowly loosened.

    "Now, instead of fighting Shinji here, shouldn't we go and see how Sakura is doing?" Shirou let go of Tohsaka's wrist and looked away.

    Without looking at Tohsaka's face, Shirou walked to the table on the side and picked up the command spell book that Tosaka placed on it.

    Looking at the ancient and heavy shell with disgust, Shirou suddenly took the command spell book with both hands and tore it in half.

    "Ah" Shenji howled miserably again: "Hey, what are you doing, Emiya, you actually"

    Tohsaka kicked Shinji unconscious. At this moment, Shirou frantically tore at the command spell book, twisting it into pieces.

    Snow-white paper scraps were scattered on the ground, and a dark light flashed across the hard shell of the book, and then turned into a dull wooden shell.

    Tohsaka watched Shirou destroy the command spell book without saying a word.

    In the past, she might have been interested in the Command Spell Book, but now Tohsaka looked at the scraps of Command Spell Book on the floor, with inexhaustible anger in her eyes.

    After stomping on the ground a few times, Tohsaka walked to the door on his own: "Let's go."

    Hearing this, Shirou followed Tohsaka, but after taking two steps, he turned back, went to the room, carried Saber out again, and then hurriedly chased Tosaka.

    At this moment, several of them have gone to Sakura's place, leaving Saber alone, and she is still in a coma. Even an ordinary person can kill her easily, let alone the Servant.  Therefore, you must bring saber with you.

    After leaving the door, Tohsaka seemed to be talking to himself: "Go find Rider. Now she should know that her master has changed. Tell her to have a temporary truce. We have something to discuss with her master. We won't hurt her. Let's  Don＊t stop her.§

    The cold tone called the spiritual knight out of the air.

    Without saying anything, the archer disappeared in a flash.

    After a pause, Tohsaka glanced at Shirou and frowned slightly.

    That guy, just now Generally speaking, no one can calm down when they hear this kind of news about someone close to them. It's because they are just classmates in the same school, so they don't care, or if it happens to them.  thing, so I don＊t care.  Or maybe he is also a magician, so his moral values ??are not very clear.

    Orcold-blooded?

    No, I don＊t want to. Judging from what that guy did before, he is not that kind of person. He is an ordinary person with sound emotions.

    But why was he still so calm after hearing the news just now?

    (There will be no update tomorrow. After all, it＊s Qingming Festival soon, and I have to go back to my hometown no matter what, so there will be no update tomorrow. Don＊t wait any longer)

 Related Works Chapter 23 The Injured Girl

    The cross-shaped dagger was drawn out from the girl's back, and the girl silently fell forward to the ground.  The priest looked at the disgusting thing with blood at the end of the black key, but he smiled as if he had seen an interesting circus.

    But now is not the time to relax. The priest bent down and stretched out his hand towards the girl's wound.

    When a person's heart is penetrated by a general gun, he will not die immediately. There will be a short buffer period of eight seconds.  However, his own black key is thinner than a bullet, and does not have the impact and explosive power of a bullet. Therefore, the time it takes to penetrate the heart and completely die is the priest carefully calculated that there will be a brief buffer period of fifteen seconds.  Although it is in short supply, it is enough to save this girl's life.

    Hey, psychic doctors are really useful sometimes.

    After sustaining the girl＊s life within ten seconds, keeping her in this state, and then completely healing her wounds, the priest stood up.

    Attack methods can destroy each other, but treatment methods can redeem each other indiscriminately.  Humph, it's really ironic. The things developed by the church and the association basically restrain each other, but I can use the healing power of the church to save the magician. It's really ironic.

    Ah, because, is God merciful?  hehe

    With that blow just now, the priest has used this blessed black key to safely destroy part of the magic circuit in the girl's body. In this case, the Holy Grail of the Matou family will no longer exist.

    Now, there is only one orthodox Holy Grail left.

    At this moment, in the basement of Matou Residence.

    The sewage on the surrounding ground no longer exists, and there is a burning smell in the air, as if there was a fire here just now.  But there were no traces of burning on the clean ground. The only people present here were the priest, the servant, and a girl named Matou Sakura.

    Just now, Sakura's heart was penetrated by Kotomine with the black key.  She fell sideways to the ground, but continued to breathe.

    Needless to say, the priest＊s treatment worked.

    Shaking off the dirt on the black keys, the priest moved his hand, and the dagger, which was as black as the clothes on his body, disappeared into his sleeve.

    "Kotomine!"

    A gloomy voice came from behind. The priest turned around and looked at the lancer who was staring straight at him.

    "Hey, who are you? Are you really a magician?" The spearman stared at his master and said sinisterly.

    "Are you talking about the assassin thing? Ah, it's nothing. They are just some of the methods I learned when I was trying to clear obstacles for God." The priest said lightly.

    Studying? It＊s impossible. It can＊t be learned by simply studying.

    "What I just asked you to do"

    "Ah, I've already given that thing to the mummy," the spearman interrupted the priest and shouted loudly.

    "Really, thank you very much. It's great to have a servant who can practice both magic and martial arts."

    "You" The spearman really wanted to stab him.

    Just after stopping other Servant explorations, Lancer followed Kotomine and found a new Master on a street in a corner of the city, an old man named Matou Zangyan.  But what surprised Lancer was that Kotomine Kirei actually asked him to fight against that master, and he fought against the opponent's servant, Assassin.

    Unlike what the spearmen detected, the assassin was not a samurai with a long sword, but a guy in black robes and a bone mask.

    At first, Lancer was very surprised.

    No matter it＊s the other party＊s servant, it＊s actually the same assassin as the one at Ryudou Temple, which is surprising.  What surprised Lancer even more was that Kotomine Kirei actually asked him to deal with the opponent's master.

    Do you look down on me? The spearman thought at that time.

    But the situation at that time was that Kotomine Kirei used the Command Seal to order, and the lancer had no choice but to deal with the opponent's master.

    It is common sense that the master must be weaker than any follower at any time.

    In past Holy Grail Wars, this situation was not uncommon. Because one's own Servant was not as powerful as the opponent's, one could only change the target of the battle. The Servant would deal with the enemy's Master, while oneself would deal with the enemy's Servant to delay time. When oneself  After the enemy's Servant kills the enemy's Master, the opponent's Servant will become weaker. When the time comes, our combined attack will be able to destroy the opponent's Servant.

    But at this moment, Kotomine actually issued such an order, wasn't he clearly looking down on Lancer's strength?

    The spearman was very angry and decided to quickly kill the opponent's master, then return to Kotomine and kill the opponent's servants without giving him a chance to take action.

    &nbsp;Thenkill that damn guy too.

    But what surprised Lancer was that the opponent＊s master was not a simple character and could not be dealt with quickly.  When Lancer followed Kotomine's instructions and tore the opponent's body into pieces, he was surprised to find that this was not the real body of Assassin's master.  Although he didn't know when he used the escape technique to leave, but at this moment it was no longer possible to look for him, so the lancer had no choice but to return to him with what the priest wanted.

    At this moment, the spearman's expression completely changed.

    He finally understood that Kotomine didn＊t look down on him, nor did he think too highly of the other person＊s master, but that he had confidence in himself.

    The image reflected in Lancer's eyes at this moment was that Kotomine Kirei's body was in tatters and covered with blood. Although he was standing, he looked like he was about to fall down at any time.

    And on the opposite side of him, his opponent Assassin, has changed at this moment.

    The original black robe was gone, and he looked like a mummy, with a pitch-black body and weirdly long limbs, especially his right hand, or right claw.

    ※Assassin, who looked so terrifying, was nailed to a telephone pole with three cross-shaped daggers.

    His master exhaled a long breath, as if he was relieved after finishing work.  He asked the Lancer for what he had obtained, and then, Kotomine Kirei walked over and did something to the assassin who was nailed to the wall and unable to move, and did something that the Lancer could not understand.

    After that, Kotomine did not return to the church.

    After Lancer told him that the person he met was not the real Master, Kotomine came to the Matou house that Lancer had once explored.  After reaching the underground of this house, Kotomine Kirei was even more silent and stabbed a girl who was hiding underground from behind through the heart.

    The spearman did not express his approval or disapproval of Kotomine Kirei's actions.

    But this also solved some of the doubts in his mind. Before, for some unknown reason, his master was knocked down, and then he was forced to change his master.  Now, he finally understood that his original master would be killed by his current master without warning.

    He was not with the master at the time and did not know what happened.  Now it seems that if he can defeat Assassin's strength and launch a sneak attack, I'm afraid I can only block it but not be able to dodge it.

    And, this is the third time.  This is the third time Kotomine Kirei has used the Command Seal.

    The first time he used the command spell was to force him to agree to the master's transformation.  The second time, he was ordered to fight all the servants and get their information, but he was not allowed to kill them. He was ordered to come back immediately after getting the information.  The third time was just now.

    "However, Kotomine Kirei is still his master at this time, and he is still practicing command spells, which can't help but shock the Lancer.

    As if seeing the Lancer's thoughts, the priest smiled and said: "It's nothing else, it's just the privilege of being the supervisor of the Holy Grail War. I have the right to take in the Master who has lost his Servant on the battlefield. The price is to give him the Command Seal."  Peel off, be kept by the overseers, and be passed on to the next generation of overseers. As an overseer, I inherited my father's position after losing the identity of master in the last Holy Grail War, and at the same time obtained the  The command spell of the master who was protected by the church from one time to the Fourth Holy Grail War."

    Oh shit!  The spearman's face suddenly trembled, and then became as heavy as the bottom of a pot.

    The priest looked at Lancer and smiled: "How is it? How do you feel about today?"

    "It's disgusting." The spearman stuck out his tongue in disgust: "You actually asked me to attack that person made of bugs. You go deal with the servant. You really know how to pick."

    "Don't say that, I'm very grateful to you. Unlike you, I am a strong warrior and an excellent magician, but I can't deal with that kind of thing." The priest smiled happily: "Thanks to you, I  Only then can we confirm that his body is indeed here."

    The priest pointed to the piece of filth on the ground behind him.

    The spearman's expression became even more disgusted.

    In any case, the main body actually lives in other people's bodies as a parasite, and it is still in that position. If it is an ordinary Master or Servant, if he wants to kill his main body, he has to kill one more girl. This is really  Disgusting.

    Fortunately, my master said that he was once a messenger of that god, so he had some special power. He could kill the insect in that girl's body without hurting her Well, this is what my master likes the most.  Just a little.

    "Let's go, Lancer" the priest walked past the spearman: "The mission is completed, let's go back and drink to celebrate."

    "Tch!" The spearman's cheeks trembled. After seeing what Kotomine did just now,??He suddenly felt that his master was a madman.

    After responding, the spearman planned to leave with the priest.

    At this moment, a faint light came from behind.

    The priest and the spearman were startled, turned around at the same time, and took a defensive posture.

    But there was no attack, the light just now was just the light of the stigmata that suddenly appeared in the girl's hand.

    "Kotomine, this is" After seeing that there was no danger, the spearman put down his posture and stared at the girl who fell on the ground.

    "It seems that the book was destroyed by Rin and the others," the priest chuckled.

    "Hey, wasn't the master of the Matou family just killed by us? Why does this little girl still have a command spell?" the spearman shouted.

    "No, I didn't know I told you before. A master of the Matou family uses a command spell book to control the servants. Since it is a command spell book, then a master must voluntarily give up his qualifications to participate in the Holy Grail War and give it to  Another person, and the old man from the Matou family we met just now already has a servant, so Rider's servant is not his, but someone else's." Kotomine said, walking step by step to Sakura who fell to the ground.  : "Now it seems that Rider's servant is indeed her."

    "Really? You mean you knew it a long time ago?" The spearman narrowed his eyes.

    "No, when you reported that the Matou family used the Master of Command Spells, thanks to this, I barely remembered that there is an old man in this family, but he is not the kind of person who can use Command Spells for his servants.  A selfless person who gave away books as gifts, so I thought there might be two masters in this family, and the old man might be planning some boring trick. When I came over to take a look, it turned out to be true." As if he was bored, the priest shook his head.  shook his head.

    The spearman snorted, walked to Kotomine's side, raised the spear in his hand, and stabbed the girl on the ground.

    "Cang!"

    The spearman looked at the black dagger blocking his spear and narrowed his eyes with disgust, but he didn't seem surprised.  Lancer turned to look at the priest: "As expected, you knew she was the master but didn't kill her just now."

    "It would be too monotonous to kill her now to remove a master." The priest turned to look at the spearman: "It would be too unfair for us to kill all the participants in the Holy Grail War."

    "you＃＃"

    Ignoring the surprise on the spearman's face, the priest's smile looked a bit eerie in the dark basement.

    When Shirou and Tohsaka arrived at Matou's house, Tohsaka first felt something was wrong.

    "Wait a minute." Tohsaka stretched out her hand to stop Shirou. She looked at the open door of Matou's house, her face pale.

    Shirou was the same, looking at the darkness in the door, he felt an ominous feeling in his heart.

    Although he did not feel that the enchantment of the house was destroyed, the familiar feeling left in the air after the magic was performed was really scary.

    "Archer, go in and see what's going on" Tohsaka ordered his followers.

    The figure of the archer materialized and rushed into Matou's house. At the same time, a dark figure also rushed into the gloomy house.

    That＊s the rider.

    I have been monitoring near Shiro's family, and later felt that the magic script was destroyed, and then Archer found her and explained the intention. She decided to return here with several people.  But at this moment, seeing that the Matong family didn't look angry at all, they couldn't hold it anymore and followed Archer into the room.

    Not long after, the archer came out of the house alone.

    "Come in, there's no danger." The knight in red stood at the door and turned his head towards the door.

    Tohsaka＊s heart tightened.

    No danger?  What does it mean?  Tohsaka hoped that there was danger, which would indicate that nothing had happened inside yet.  At this moment, Archer said there was no danger. What did he mean?  The matter is over. The other masters killed the people inside and left.

    Not daring to think about it, Tohsaka quickly walked up the stairs of the house without making a sound.

    ※Hey, Tohsaka, wait for me,§ Shirou shouted from behind, and then followed with some difficulty while carrying Saber on his back.

    Shirou has been to this big house several times, but it was all when he was in junior high school. Now his memory is not clear. At this moment, the house is dark, and Shirou is carrying Saber on his back. He really doesn't dare to take a big step.  Able to move forward cautiously.

    Tohsaka and Archer had already disappeared. Shirou called several times in the house, but no one responded.

    Just when Shirou didn't know what to do, a faint sound suddenly came from a room. He groped around with one hand.He walked over and found a dark secret passage inside.

    Shirou walked down the dark and damp stairs, and ended up walking into a huge empty room.

    The unknown in my heart turned into reality.

    The dark air carried the smell of corruption. Shirou endured the stench and looked forward. What he saw was the confrontation between two masters and servants.

    Tohsaka and Archer stood opposite Sakura and Rider, seeming to want to walk over.  Rider, on the other hand, kept holding a weapon and put one hand in front of his face in this weird posture.

    Behind her, Sakura was sitting against the wall, her head bowed deeply, and she seemed to have lost consciousness.  However, her chest was shockingly red.

    That position His mind went blank. Shirou couldn't imagine that a person with a heart injury could still be alive.

    At this moment, both sides of the confrontation paid no attention to Shirou who came in.

    "I said, rider, get out of the way quickly," Tohsaka said in a low voice.

    Beside her, Archer couldn't help but glance at Tosaka - this was the first time he had seen such a gloomy Tosaka.

    But Rider didn＊t speak, and still looked at them vigilantly in that posture.

    Unable to bear it any longer, Tohsaka decided to get rid of this hateful obstacle as far away as possible.  So she ordered: "Archer, give her to me"

    "Wait a minute" Shirou suddenly stopped Tohsaka. Carrying Saber on his back, he slowly walked to the girl in red.

    "Please take care of Saber," Shirou said, gently putting Saber down on his back and placing it in Tohsaka's arms.

    Tohsaka originally thought that Shirou would tell him some solution, but she didn't expect it to be this. She took Saber in a daze and held her in her arms. Then she woke up and looked at Shirou in surprise.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" Tohsaka shouted.

    At this moment, Shirou had already passed her and walked forward slowly. In response to Tohsaka's call, Shirou did not answer, but raised his hands towards the rider who was getting closer and closer.

    "Stop, or I will kill you." The dagger in Rider's hand was released, and she held the chain at the end of the hilt, ready to throw the dagger at Shirou's heart at any time.

    "I don't mean any harm. Look, I came here alone, without any followers or weapons. I just wanted to take a look"

    A white light flashed in the dark basement, and Shirou lowered his head in surprise to see a short sword stuck on his chest.

    Seeing this scene, Tohsaka almost fainted. No matter what you do, there must be a limit no matter how stupid you are.  She yelled regardless of the image: "You idiotarcher, take that guy"

    Although his body was slightly bent forward, Shirou was still standing. He suddenly stretched out his hand behind his back and waved it vigorously, signaling Tohsaka not to move.

    "It's okay" Shirou's voice was hoarse: "Rider didn't mean to kill me, he just wanted to test me."

    With that said, Shirou continued to walk forward: "Look, I really don't mean any harm, I just want to see how Sakura is doing."

    Rider pursed his lips, said nothing, and casually withdrew his dagger.

    "Hiss" Shirou grinned in pain, his facial features twisted, and then he walked forward in a weird posture.

    Rider's posture relaxed slightly, allowing him to walk past her, but his eyes were always fixed on Shirou, while not forgetting to pay attention to Tohsaka and Archer.

    Just now, she didn＊t throw the dagger because she wanted to test Shirou＊s malice, but because she really wanted to kill him and keep him away.

    But the strange thing is that the dagger did not penetrate his heart. It seemed that it penetrated two centimeters straight into his chest and then stopped.  Is it because the ribs are stuck? It's impossible. Although my weapon is not a magic weapon, how can it be possible to cut a person's ribs continuously?

    However, the boy didn't seem to have any intention of harming Sakura, and Rider knew that Sakura went back to that person's house every day, so he should have a good relationship with him.  Shirou's actions at this moment also gave Rider a little more confidence.

    However, everything cannot be completely believed. At this moment, Rider holds the other end of the chain dagger in her hand and stares at Shirou's movements. If he does anything wrong, she will immediately pierce his head with the sword.

    But Shirou just walked to Sakura and carefully checked her injuries.

    The person in front of him was very familiar, but at this moment, Shirou somehow remembered that he could not remember the first time he met this girl. It was because he was invited by Shinji to play at his house, and then he met Sakura.

    The girl in my impression always seems to be?His hair covered his face, his head lowered and silent, just like this now

    ※No, no, no,§ Shirou shook his head violently to drive away this weird thought.

    It was only after I was living at home due to an injury that I gradually became acquainted with him.  At that time, Sakura had been coming to Shirou's house to help with cooking and cleaning some housework. Shirou originally thought that after he recovered from his injury, Sakura would stop doing such unpaid work. However, he didn't know if it was because Sister Fuji wanted to satisfy her appetite.  I talked to Sakura in private and so on. Anyway, Sakura kept coming after that.

    Every day, every day

    Shirou was used to seeing Sakura come in the morning with a smile on her face.

    Thinking back on it, wasn＊t it all because of the gentleness of the troublesome Sister Fuji and Sakura that I was able to survive the death of my father safely?

    It＊s natural to enjoy it, and it＊s natural to think that the reason why Sakura can smile like that is because she is happy, even if she has a brother like that At that time, I thought that after beating him, he would not dare to do anything to Sakura again.  But in fact, Sakura lived in more pain than anyone she knew.

    Sakura, who is in such pain, can smile in front of others every day. How much effort has she made?

    The girl was lying in front of him now, her body covered in blood.  Shirou carefully inspected Sakura's wounds. Although he was forced to calm down, his throat and stomach felt uncomfortable.

    According to the examination results, Sakura only had injuries on her chest and back. Although the wounds were small and had healed, judging from the positions of these two wounds, there were traces of weapons penetrating her body, but she was still alive.  It was like falling asleep, with eyes closed and breathing evenly.  He was still breathing, and his heartbeat didn't stop, which had to surprise Shirou.

    Can it penetrate the left chest but not hurt the heart?  This ability immediately reminded Shirou of a servant.

    But no matter what, the best thing is that Sakura is fine.

    Shirou shook Sakura carefully, hoping to wake her up: "Sakura, Sakura, wake up, Sakura"

    The butterfly-like eyebrows trembled, and the sleeping girl opened her eyes slightly.

    What came into view was a familiar face with a smile that made the girl like it.

    "Senior"

    "It's okay." Shirou didn't know whether he wanted to laugh or something else. In short, he didn't dare to look at the girl's face. He hugged her tightly in his arms.

    But as if she was very weak, before she had time to understand what was going on, the girl closed her eyes again.

    (After all, this is not based on the HF line, so it is not written that Sakura suffered a terrible misfortune at the Matou family by xxoo. Instead, it is written that she was beaten and violently abused by Shinji. And  The side effects of the imprinting bug I wrote are only the ones that cause superhuman pain, not the evil yin bug, so when you see it later, don＊t say I didn＊t write anything.

    Asking for some information.

    I once found a webpage that had the ability of a magician family, such as the founder of the Gosan family, the energy conversion of the Tosaka family, the Einzbern and Matou families, and others.  Family lineage, like Barcelona, ????but I can＊t remember the web page clearly, and I can＊t find any information about Barcelona＊s sideline.  If anyone knows this, please let me know, thank you, because I hope to see if I can find a supporting role in it.

    By the way, let me tell you that the big names in Nasu＊s other works will soon be revealed. They will be empty scenes first, and they will appear after five or six chapters.

    Talk again, they do not occupy any share, but just come back to the Ace Dragon, expose their faces)

 Related Works Chapter 24 Untitled Second Time

    After opening her eyes, Saber saw a gorgeous ceiling with intricate patterns.

    The body seems to be extremely dehydrated and very dry. Saber knows very well that this is the sequelae of consuming a lot of magic power.  When dealing with Rider before, Saber used a Noble Phantasm, which caused a large consumption of magic power.

    Although the rider was not hit, the situation did not become too bad due to the intervention of Archer's master.  At least judging from the fact that he woke up safely now, the master named Tohsaka Rin kept his promise and did not attack Shirou.

    Saber pushed herself up and sat up, but she dropped a blanket covering her body. Only then did she realize that she was lying on a row of chairs.

    "Saber, you're awake."

    Saber followed the sound and saw Shirou happily walking over from a row of chairs next to him, and there was another person sitting on that row of chairs.

    Tohsaka Rin.

    "Yeah" Saber nodded, and then said apologetically: "I'm very sorry. Because of my mistake, Rider had an opportunity and even almost threatened Master's life. I really"

    "What stupid things are you talking about? It would be fine if everything was fine, why are you still saying this?" Shirou scolded slightly.

    When Saber heard this, she lowered her head and said nothing, as if she was speechless and ashamed.

    No matter what, it is the result of your own mistakes.

    Shirou looked at Saber's expression and didn't know what to say for a moment. He knew that comforting this proud knight would only have the opposite effect.

    In order to divert Saber＊s attention, Shirou asked about Saber＊s current situation.  Because Saber used the Noble Phantasm without being able to replenish energy and consumed a lot of magic power, Shirou was worried about how long Saber could last.

    Saber told the truth〞I don＊t know if it was because Shirou said in a commanding tone after asking his question, "You must tell the truth."  For this reason, when Shirou asked questions, he even put his left hand with the command spell in front of him as if to demonstrate, making a childish threat.

    According to Saber, only about one-fifth of the magic power in her body is left.  Because if we use proportion to describe it, her magic power is about one thousand. When she used the magic power of Berserker to deal with the Lancer, plus the magic power consumed to recover the injuries, it was nearly two hundred. When she fought with the Rider, she used the magic power of  The tool consumed about 600 magic powers, and now I only have between 150 and 200 magic powers left.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? One hundred and fifty or more Shirou suddenly felt at ease.

    He looked at Saber and decided to ban Saber from fighting from now on.

    And Saber didn＊t know what Shirou was thinking, but she just felt that Shirou＊s eyes were a little weird.

    After a pause, Saber raised her head and looked around, asking Shirou: "Where is this place?"

    "Kotomine Church."

    "Church?" A sharp look flashed in Saber's eyes. She suddenly stood up and looked at Shirou seriously: "Why do you want to come to church?"

    "Uh" Shirou looked at Saber in surprise, wondering why she suddenly became excited, but when faced with Saber's question, Shirou really didn't know how to answer.

    "Let me explain." Hearing the voice, Saber saw Tohsaka walking over.

    Tohsaka briefly explained the situation.

    After Saber learned that she was in a coma, Shirou and others returned home because they caught Rider's master, and then learned about Sakura. Shirou and Tohsaka went to Matou's house again, but did not find Matou Zouken.  It was Sakura who was found unconscious after being attacked.

    There was nothing on her body except a healed scar.

    After struggling for a long time, several people reached an agreement with Rider. Tohsaka used a piece of parchment to write down a magic binding technique, and forced himself to prove it to gain Rider's trust.

    ??Self-enforced Certificate - In the society of intrigue magicians, the most unselfish contract spell is used when making an agreement that must not be broken.  Just like the command spell, as long as the caster signs his name on the paper where the magic has been performed and the conditions are written on it, and then asks the recipient to also sign his name, then the magician on the caster side will use his own magic seal.  A forced curse imposed on oneself by the function.  In principle, it has an effect that cannot be eliminated by any means.  Even if the user loses his life, the magic mark will bind the soul of the deceased and will not be inherited from generation to generation.  Overall, this is a very dangerous magic trick.  For the magician, the negotiation of handing over this certificate actually means the maximum concession.

    Rider took the spell and looked at it for a long time before agreeing to Tosaka approach (interlude, rider???I didn't agree at first, although the written rules were indeed formal and there were no omissions, and the signature recorded with the declarer's own blood clearly had the pulse of magic, proving that the spell had been established and was functioning.  But Rider didn't agree at first.  The reason is: she can't understand the words on it

    Later, after Shirou witnessed it, and Tohsaka forced his servant to swear a knight's oath, Rider reluctantly believed it, but still only let Tohsaka approach alone, while Archer stayed aside with the unconscious Saber.  ).

    As it turned out, the results of Tohsaka＊s examination were completely different from those of Shirou.

    She found that although there were no external injuries on Sakura's body, part of the magic circuits in her body were completely burnt - not only the magic circuits formed by the marking worms, but also part of the regular magic circuits owned by the heirs of orthodox magicians.

    For a magician, the magic circuit is a very important thing. That thing, which is equivalent to nerves, is now burnt. It's really scary.

    Tohsaka never thought whether Sakura's condition would get worse if things continued like this, so she immediately decided to send her to Kotomine Church.  That priest's other abilities were not as strong as mine, but he was a master at healing.

    At this moment, Rider also believed Tohsaka＊s oath and went to Kotomine Church with a few others.  Now she and Archer are standing outside, waiting for the results.

    Kotomine Kirei was very surprised at the master that was sent to him. It seemed that this girl had not lost the Command Seal and the Servant.

    But in the face of Shirou and Tohsaka's request, the priest didn't say anything. He simply looked at Sakura's condition and took the girl directly into his church.

    "Sakura? That girl, is she the master?" Saber was very surprised.

    Regarding the girl Sakura, Saber thought she was a girl as pure and gentle as a flower, but she did not expect that she was also one of the participants in the Holy Grail War.

    Shirou nodded wordlessly.

    "So, how is she?"

    "I don't know either." Shirou shook his head: "Right now, the priest named Kotomine is treating Sakura. She should be fine."

    However, although he didn＊t know what the situation was, judging from Kotomine Kirei＊s expression when he took Sakura away 每 for some reason, Shirou suddenly felt a lot more at ease when he looked at that dead marble face.

    Shirou looked at Tohsaka at this time. Tohsaka was probably the same. His originally panicked expression quickly calmed down after seeing Kotomine Kirei.  After all, they are people who have been together for more than ten years. No matter how hard he pretends, Tohsaka must have great trust in this senior brother and master in his heart.

    But for some reason, when Shirou saw Tohsaka who had calmed down now, he found that her expression was getting worse and worse, and she became weird. It even gave Shirou the illusion that they were not waiting for the good news that Sakura was safe, but that they were waiting for the good news that Sakura was safe.  Waiting for the enemy to arrive.

    etc.

    Shirou suddenly felt something in his heart and blurted out: "Tohsaka, could you"

    Yuanban turned his head and looked at Shirou silently.

    "Are you planning to have sex with Sakura" Shirou didn't know what to say.

    "Yeah" Tohsaka understood what he meant and responded briefly.

    "Are you kidding?" Shirou couldn't believe it: "What are you thinking about? That's Sakura, she didn't"

    "She is the master and a participant in this war, isn't she?" Tohsaka stared at Shirou coldly.

    "but＃＃"

    "Shut up, I don't want to hear you say unimaginable things in such a half-hearted manner." Tohsaka turned around and looked at the platform in the center of the church: "I don't want the alliance we finally formed to break up now."

    Shirou opened his mouth to say something, but Saber's voice suddenly sounded behind him.

    "She's right," Saber said.

    ※Saber＃§

    "No matter what, since Sakura is the master, she will become a future enemy regardless of whether she agrees or not." Saber looked at Shirou and spoke calmly.

    "But, that's Sakura," Shirou argued.

    "So what?" Tohsaka stared at Shirou: "Isn't it the same for you?"

    "Why?"

    "Although he is not the real master, Shinji holds the book of false ministers, and he is also considered the master. Didn't you knock him down without hesitation?" Tohsaka squinted at Shirou: "And even the book  I grabbed it too."

    "That's because" Shirou was speechless.

    "Because of my own selfish wishes, I only attack the master who does evil things, and let the upright ones go - don't you know?""Is this selfish?" Tohsaka pointed at Saber behind Shirou: "The Servant joined forces with the Master in order to obtain the Holy Grail. If you do this, let alone obtain the Holy Grail, you will not even be able to survive. It will only drag yourself down."  Servant, don＊t you think it＊s too shameless?  "

    Shirou was silent for a while after hearing this. He didn't know what Saber's expression behind him was when he heard this, but he didn't dare to look back.

    "Please stop, if you want to continue talking, I will never allow it." The knight stepped forward: "Although you and Shirou have formed an alliance, as the same master, I hope you respect Shirou."

    Tohsaka snorted, then looked at Shirou with a "look" look.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Shirou resisted, but still didn't speak.

    "No matter what, as long as she is still the master and does not give up the Command Seal, I will never let her go," Tohsaka said.

    Just when Shirou was about to say something, Tohsaka spoke first.  As if to avoid the bright and dazzling silver candlestick next to her, she moved slightly and changed her position. The upper half of her face was hidden in the shadow that could not be illuminated by the light. Her eyes were like a cat in the dark, exuding smart light.  .

    "Let me tell you one more thing," she said: "Although this matter has nothing to do with you, you'd better be mentally prepared. After listening to this, think carefully about whether you want to cooperate with me."

    "Mental preparation?"

    "When we were interrogating Shinji at your home, didn't he say that Sakura is an adopted son?" Tohsaka said calmly.

    Shirou thought for a moment after hearing this, and it was indeed true. Shenji had said such a thing.

    "Thenso what?" Shirou asked doubtfully.

    "Because the bloodline of the Matou family has gradually dried up, and in Shinji's generation, there is no magic circuit. Under normal circumstances, if the heirs have no ability, they can only rely on their disciples, but the Matou family feels that they are the founder of the third family.  Oneyou know the founder of the Yusan family, well, they consider themselves to be a great and famous family, so they have always rejected outsiders, so they have no disciples. But by this time, it is too late for them to regret it, in order to be able to do it in the future  He continued to occupy a position in the Holy Grail War, so he had to adopt a child from another magic family." When Tohsaka said this, his eyes hidden in the darkness seemed to be glowing, astonishingly bright.

    "The family where Matou adopted the child was also one of the three founding imperial families. Among the contemporary heirs, there are two children with excellent magic abilities. Because magic families are all passed down from a single line, in addition to the heirs, the additional children  Neither of them could learn magic. And the patriarch of the family who had two children wanted to allow both children to inherit magic, and it was a complete inheritance without halving. Therefore, he gave away his young second daughter," Tohsaka said.  He stopped here and looked at Shirou: "That's Sakura."

    "You should understand what I said, right?" she asked.

    Shirou was stunned and speechless.

    The Matou family adopted a child, and that child was Sakura.  It doesn't matter, but the family from which the child was adopted is actually one of the three founding families!  !  !

    The three founding families are Einzbern and Matou, and the other one is the Tosaka family.  The Einzbern family was far away in Europe, so it was impossible for the Matou family to adopt Sakura from them.  ThenSakura was adopted from the Tosaka family who lived in the same city as Matou

    Shirou tremblingly stretched out his hand and pointed at Tohsaka: "Sakura is yours"

    "That's why I asked you to be mentally prepared." As if helpless, Tohsaka shook his head.

    "Well, that's right. They are biological sisters." As if after thinking about it, Tohsaka turned away and looked at the holy platform: "Well, although, they are not in name anymore."

    Sakura is Tohsaka＊s younger sisterhow could such a thing happen?  !  !

    No, that＊s not right. Even if there is such a thing, it doesn＊t matter. The important thing is

    ※Are you kidding?§ Shirou suddenly yelled, shaking with anger.

    Tohsaka didn＊t speak, nor did he turn around, he just turned his eyes slightly and looked at Shirou.

    "Since you and Sakura are biological sisters, why did you say something like being an enemy just now? Even if she is the master, how could she say such things?" Shirou walked to Tohsaka and shouted loudly.

    If you are a biological sister, why would you say such things

    "Because Sakura is the daughter of the Matou family, she has not been my sister since eleven years ago." Ignoring Shirou's yelling, Tohsaka said calmly.

    "You then why were you so nervous when you found out about Sakura and that she was the master?""Why did you rush to Sakura's house so quickly?" Shirou asked, suppressing his anger.

    "I'm not heartless, I just abandon that emotion when necessary." Tohsaka shook his head and said briefly: "Your father should have told you that magicians are such a group."

    Yes, magicians are often exposed to magic that may lead to their own death at any time, dance with their lives on the tip of a knife, are often exposed to death, and are often exposed to dangers that ordinary people cannot imagine, so most of them are cold-blooded and ruthless people.  .  Shirou knew and could understand.  But the person in front of me, who is the same age as me, can actually say such a thing

    She actually said thatshe wanted to treat her sister as an enemy!  !

    Shirou＊s eyes were twitching I don＊t know how much emotion she had in her long speech just now, or in her casual explanation now, but to be able to say such words without hesitation Shirou felt that he couldn＊t bear it.

    As for why?

    That＊s because, several years ago, before Kiritsugu died, Shirou had thought about it Although it seemed like a daydream, he had thought about it.

    If the disaster ten years ago had not disappeared, then he might have a younger brother or younger sister - regardless of whether it was a younger brother or younger sister, Shirou felt that he would get along very well with him or her and have a very close relationship.  You must be very happy together.

    But now Tohsaka actually said that when he knew Sakura was his sister, which frightened Shirou.

    "If she were a man, Shirou would beat her up without hesitation, just like he beat up Shinji No, he would beat her up even harder.

    "As for my alliance, I think it's better to explain my character clearly, otherwise in the subsequent battles, it will be over if my emotions cause discord." Tohsaka looked at Shirou indifferently: "How about it, you can think about it now.  Do you want to cooperate with me?"

    Shirou said nothing and lowered his gaze - he was a little shaken.

    It is true that Tohsaka is not an evil person and will not do evil things, but if anyone stands in front of her, I am afraid she will kill them without hesitation.

    That is too inconsistent with my own ideas. What I want is to convince all the masters as much as possible not to engage in the Holy Grail War, something that seems to be done by out-of-line idiots.

    But Tohsaka is different. She is determined to get the Holy Grail. Although I don＊t know what her reasons are, her approach is completely different from Shirou.  The cooperative relationship with her will break down sooner or later. In that case, why join forces now.

    Tohsaka waited for Shirou's answer.

    Shirou finally raised his head. He took a deep breath, looked at Tohsaka, and calmed down.

    "No matter what, will you regard Sakura as your enemy?" Shirou asked.

    "As long as she is still the master," Tohsaka said.

    In other words, as long as Sakura gives up the Command Seal

    At this moment, crisp footsteps sounded from the darkness of the church.

    Shirou and Tohsaka turned around and saw a breathtaking sight.

    A priest's head floated out of the darkness, with an expressionless face No, it was because the priest dressed in black walked out of the depths of the church. Because of his black clothes, his figure blended into the darkness.  So it looks like there's just one head coming out of the darkness.

    Shirou couldn't help but swallowed his saliva as he looked at the scene - the visual impact was too great.

    "Kotomine, Sakura"

    "Kirei, Sakura"

    Shirou suddenly stopped talking and his expression became strange. He looked at Tosaka, only to find that he was being stared at by Tosaka as if he had done something wrong.

    "Oh my, my breath is really connected." The priest looked at the two people with a funny expression: "The relationship seems good. I have always been worried that my disciple will become the kind of person who has nothing but magic. Well, it seems now  , I still have one or two close friends, ah, I feel relieved about that."

    Well＃＃

    Shirou felt that he might have thought wrong before. Tohsaka's dislike of the priest might not be because he was gloomy, but because No, now is not the time to think about this.

    Shaking his head vigorously, Shirou quickly asked the priest: "Well, how is Sakura's condition?"

    "Let's talk as we walk," the priest said, turning around and walking inside: "That little girl wants to see you."

    "Ah, Sakura is awake," Shirou said in surprise.

    "Um."

    Tohsaka quickly followed.

    &nbsp; Shirou looked at Saber and wanted her to go with him and ask the priest to check on Saber's condition, but Saber said, "I'll just wait here."

    Shirou felt that Saber seemed to be very resistant to this church and seemed a little uncomfortable even sitting here, so he did not ask her to continue inside.

    "How is she now?" Shirou chased after the priest and asked.

    "It's nothing serious. Although I can't repair the scorched magic circuit, I tried my best to remove almost all the marking bugs from her body." The priest said without looking back, "I'm sorry.  There are a few imprinted bugs in her body, and she can only eliminate them by herself. Although it may be very long and painful, she can eliminate them by herself."

    "Then why don't you get all those things out?" Tohsaka asked.

    Shirou turned around, but couldn't see Tohsaka's expression clearly in the dark corridor.

    "Here" the priest led Shirou down the spiral staircase: "There are two reasons. One is that the marking worms in her body are all over her body. Some of the marking worms that have been eroded too deeply have almost turned into something like nerves. If  If it is completely dismantled, she will have problems with her functions as a human being, and the other is that my abilities can only go so far.§

    The priest still didn＊t look back, he just raised his arm.  The sleeves slipped slightly, allowing Shirou and Tohsaka to see his arms.

    Shirou looked at it and didn't see anything special - it was just a hand, with no extra fingers and no scars.  But immediately he heard Tohsaka's surprised intake of breath behind him.

    Shirou turned around in confusion, only to see Tohsaka look shocked and say: "Kirei, where is your seal?"

    "As you can see, all of it was used for Matou Sakura's treatment," the priest put his hand away and said.

    "Use it for Hey, that's a magic seal. It's something accumulated over generations. Then why did you use it up in less than three hours?" Tohsaka's voice rose, and she squeezed Shirou into  On one side, he walked behind the priest.

    The priest still did not look back: "There is no way. The engraving I received from my father is not a permanent thing like yours. It is a consumer type that will disappear as long as it is used. Because our family is not originally a magician's family, so we use  One less time at a time, if you want to use a metaphor, it＊s like your master＊s command spell.§

    "But that's too fast. How could you possibly use that huge energy"

    Tohsaka suddenly stopped talking.

    Didn＊t Kirei just say that he took out almost all the marking insects in Sakura＊s body and used this.  From Tohsaka's point of view, although the act of taking out the marking worm is unbelievable, it must be some special ability of the church, so Kotomine was able to do it.  But now she understands that the priest does not have any special abilities, but uses all his wealth in exchange for Sakura's safety.

    Shirou looked at the priest in a different way now - although he didn't have magic engraving, he did know some basic knowledge. To a magician, that kind of thing was equivalent to a family heirloom, no, it was even more valuable.  .  Magic seals are not just wealth for magicians, they contain the efforts and results of their ancestors, as well as their will.

    And now, in order to save a girl, a magician used up all the things passed down by his ancestors. Even if Shirou disliked Kotomine Kirei, he couldn't help but feel some admiration at this moment.

    This guy just makes people uncomfortable to look at, but he also has a good heart. Well, he is just like Tohsaka.

    Shirou thought about this and couldn't help but look at Tohsaka who was walking in front of him.

    At this time, the girl was stammering her thanks - after all, the guy in front of her had done such a noble thing.

    "Kirei, that"

    Seeing Tohsaka＊s difficult expression, Shirou couldn＊t help but roll his eyes.

    Damn itthis female fox was almost deceived by her just now.

    What she said was pretty good, I am not ruthless, I will give up those emotions when necessary, what, it's just that she has a good mouth. Now as soon as Kotomine appeared, her true colors were revealed, and the expression on her face could be used by Shirou  The simplest way to describe it: nervousness and concern.

    In the worst-case scenario, if she really becomes an enemy of Sakura, she might think, "Well, compared to that little girl from Matou, the Saber from Emiya is more dangerous" and immediately break the alliance.  Shu, ordered Archer to deal with herself first, and then find other ways to avoid confronting Sakura Well, this guy, she will definitely do this.

    Shirou was cursing in his heart, and Tohsaka's thanking him over there was unsuccessful, and the priest interrupted with a nonchalant look

    "There is no need for polite words. As a supervisor, I am just responding to your request." The priest turned around and said with a joke expression.

    "Uh, anyway, thank you," Tohsaka whispered. Although Shirou couldn't see from behind, he was sure that this guy's face must be red.

    Because she was grateful for the priest's actions, as if she was showing courtesy to the person she liked, Tohsaka suddenly became concerned about the priest. She looked at the priest's back and said with some concern: "Kirei, what's wrong with your leg?  "

    Shirou felt a chill, and the priest's figure also seemed to tremble.

    Her feelings are so simple!  !  !  Shirou thought.

    Before the treatment of Yanfeng, it can be said that it is a bad language, and now the other party helps and immediately 

    However, because of Tohsaka, Shirou did notice that the priest's legs seemed to be inconvenient and he walked with a slight limp.

    "It's nothing. I didn't pay attention when I removed the engraved worm, and the restriction set in it caused a slight backlash. It's no big deal." The priest lied calmly and sighed in his heart. His cultivation did seem to have deteriorated a bit.  Although boxing skills and abilities are still improving, the ability to disguise body functions has dropped so much compared to ten years ago that even these two children can see it.

    "Backlash? How are you, your body" Tohsaka still clumsily wanted to express his gratitude, but the priest suddenly opened a door as if he couldn't stand it and wanted to escape.

    "She's inside," the priest said calmly, motioning for the two of them to go in.

    "Uh, thank you." This really attracted Tohsaka's attention to the side. He thanked her quickly and walked in.

    "Thank you, Father Kotomine," Shirou also said.

    The priest laughed in a low voice and said to Shirou inside the door: "Then, I will discuss your questions in the chapel."

    Before Shirou could answer, the priest closed the door.

    (I feel that Tohsaka is a bit easily excited in Chapter 22. In fact, she is the kind of actress who can pretend to be dead. She can basically control herself to calm down at any time. Her emotions are pure but never exposed easily.  That kind of thing, please revise this chapter)

 Work related Chapter 25 I＊m going to kill someone

    Shirou ignored the priest as his attention was drawn to the girl sitting on the bed.

    This is an undecorated stone room, it shouldn＊t be Kotomine Kirei＊s room.  The only thing in the house was a bed and a bedside table.  Then the candlestick on the bedside table allowed Shirou to see the girl's face clearly.

    The drooped eyes still showed obvious signs that he must have cried just now.  With an expression of shame on her face, Sakura seemed to have done something wrong and did not dare to turn her face to look at the two of them.

    But it looks like it＊s really okay.  Shirou was truly relieved at this moment.

    The room was not small, it was as big as two of Shirou's own rooms. At this moment, Tohsaka was standing a few steps away from the bed. She was the first to enter, but after walking halfway, she suddenly stopped and hesitated.  forward.

    Seeing this, Shirou smiled bitterly, stepped forward, held Tohsaka's shoulders and pushed her forward.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" Tohsaka was startled by the sudden force on his shoulders and couldn't help but roared.

    "It's nothing, I just think the light is a bit dim, so it's better to get closer. If you look like this for a long time, your eyes will become myopic." Shirou muttered nonsense while pushing Tohsaka to the bedside who wanted to struggle but didn't.

    A guy who knows how to borrow a donkey from downhill, Shirou thought to himself.

    The farce beside her made the girl on the bed finally turn around.

    Sakura looked at Shirou and Tohsaka and lowered her head in shame: "Senior, senior, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to lie to you"

    Her voice became lower and lower, and at the end she suddenly choked up, as if she was about to cry.

    "Sakura, it's okay," Shirou quickly comforted, his own voice becoming hoarse.

    After all, Sakura is the real victim, the bearer of more than ten years of misdeeds.

    Shirou has never been good at coaxing girls, and Sakura has always been obedient and never cried. Seeing her dripping with tears, Shirou was in a hurry and didn't know what to do. Suddenly, the figure next to him reminded him, and he quickly grabbed her  He grabbed the corner of Tohsaka's clothes and said, "Hey, Tohsaka, what are you talking about?"

    Tohsaka was stunned for a moment, then looked like he suddenly realized: "Ah, oh, yes, that"

    But before she could speak, Sakura suddenly grabbed Shirou's hand in excitement and begged Shirou and her: "Please, save my brother."

    ??＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    Matou Shinji, sixteen years old, is a second-year student in the high school of Suiqunhara Academy.

    This is just one of the identities. The other identity is: the heir to the Matou family, one of the three founding families, and one of the three families that initiated the Holy Grail War.

    Shinji did not know his identity before. He was sent abroad by his father to study abroad when he was very young. He did not return to Fuyuki City until a few years ago.

    At that time, he was surprised that he had adopted a daughter into his family, but he didn't have any special feeling. He thought it was nothing, just an extra adopted son.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I＊ll just be my sister, now I＊m copying and uploading it on a USB flash drive at a nearby Internet cafe)

 Related works Chapter 26: Captivity

    The priest slowly walked into the chapel, and when he glanced around, he saw Saber sitting beside her with her eyes closed, like a devout believer who was praying.

    A strange smile appeared on his face, and the priest asked: "Oh, you are Saber's servant, right?"

    Saber opened her eyes, looked at the priest, kowtowed slightly as a salute, and then said without any emotion: "Yes."

    ※Haha,§ the priest smiled, and then sighed, ※I never thought that I would be able to see the servants of the Holy Grail War again in my lifetime.§

    "I know, I'm going out now," Saber said, stood up, turned around and walked out.

    "No, no" the priest stopped Saber, and then apologized with a smile: "Sorry, I didn't mean to drive you away, I just remembered some things from the past. You can continue to wait here. After all, your  The master is still here, do what you have to do, knight."

    Saber stopped, then she turned around, without looking at the priest, and sat down again.

    The priest smiled, then walked to the altar, picked up the Bible, and read it.

    "Although it's a bit abrupt, as a supervisor, I recently got some interesting news." The priest turned his back to Saber and asked, "Are you a heroic spirit that appeared in the previous Holy Grail War?"

    "Yes, what's the matter?" Saber looked at the priest with burning eyes.

    "No, it's nothing. I'm just asking out of personal curiosity. Don't worry about it." The priest turned around and shrugged slightly.

    Saber did not continue to answer the call, and remained silent for the next time.

    About an hour later, Shirou and Tohsaka walked out of the inner hall. Tohsaka seemed to be filled with anger and rushed out. He even said "I'm going to kill someone" and then left.  .

    Faced with all this, the priest just smiled faintly and ignored it at all.

    After Tohsaka left, Shirou endured the anxiety in his heart and walked to the priest. He explained Sakura's situation just now and asked the questions in his heart.

    ※Oh, did that little girl say that?§ The priest smiled as if he had heard something very interesting.

    Shirou looked at the sarcastic smiling face and resisted the urge to punch her and continued to ask: "Hey, didn't you say that she is basically fine? The remaining marking insects will cause some pain.  Yes, but it won＊t be fatal, but Sakura said she will be soon"

    "Stupid little girl" the priest shook his head helplessly, and then said to Emiya Shirou: "clasp your hands."

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, not understanding what the priest meant.

    "If your hands touch each other, will you touch your left hand or your right hand?" the priest asked.

    "?"

    What does it mean?  Shirou didn't understand why the priest was telling him these things that he didn't have.

    "You have a feeling of touching with both hands, but you don't know whether it is the touch of your left hand or the right hand, because the two hands are together." The priest explained, and then said: "For example, you  Now it feels like there is touch in my left hand, but in fact it＊s in my right hand.§

    "But what does this have to do with Sakura?" Shirou was a little angry. What was he doing? He was still saying something he didn't understand. That was not what he was asking.

    ※The principle is the same, that little girl misunderstood,§ the priest said, spreading his hands.

    "Misunderstanding?"

    "Yes, don't you yourselves know that part of that little girl's magic circuit was destroyed? It was a serious injury that I couldn't treat, because the magic circuit is like a nerve, so the pain that little girl felt,  It's the feeling of a destroyed magic circuit, not the backlash she imagined due to the destruction of a certain condition," the priest said in a hesitant voice.

    "What do you mean?" Shirou was puzzled. He almost couldn't understand what the priest said just now. The only thing he understood was that Sakura seemed to be fine. She made some mistake, so she said such words.

    "Originally, the marking insect on Matou Sakura's body was not just a thing formed to replace the magic circuit. She also carried a restriction. When Matou Sakura did something or met a certain condition,  , will destroy the restriction. At that time, the imprinting insects that originally only brought a certain amount of pain will go berserk and attack her by eating the vitality of her magic power all the time. There will only be two results at that time.  , One is that the little girl couldn't bear the intense pain, went into riots, and attacked others indiscriminately, and the other was self-destruction." The priest looked at Shirou, his voicelow.

    Like the sound of a fallen gear turning, Shirou heard the sound of his own teeth grinding, and then he gasped and suppressed the anger in his heart and asked: "Then, what conditions must be met to produce that result?  "

    "I don't know about that. That kind of thing can't be written in writing and engraved on her body. How can I know?" The priest shook his head, but then said: "But according to what you said before, the girl gave it to  Command Seal, and she just didn't resist Rin's proposal to exchange the Command Seal for Matou Shinji, so she probably doesn't want to participate in the Holy Grail War, even if abstaining or something like that is what she wants. But all the time  She has never given up the Command Seal and came here to seek protection. In other words, the restriction should be something like if she gives up fighting or giving up the Holy Grail War, once she does that, the Marking Worm will activate."

    Shirou was stunned.

    Sakura just said that as long as Tohsaka chops off the dirty inkstone, she will give up the command spell and hand over the control of the rider to Tosaka. Isn't this suicide?

    "Then what did you say before that she was fine?" Shirou yelled at the priest.

    As if watching a mad dog barking was boring, the priest said helplessly: "Didn't you listen carefully to what I just said?"

    "What's the meaning?"

    "What I'm saying is that originally the marking worm in her body would activate that kind of effect, but it's different now. I have almost completely removed the marking worm in her body, so now even if she gives up the command spell immediately, she won't  He died immediately due to the backlash of the marking insect." The priest sighed helplessly: "You have enough time to defeat Matou Zangyan and unlock that thing. Of course, if you want to do so."

    Shirou choked.

    ※Well, it＊s true that the priest seemed, seemed, maybe, to have said that the marking worm was almost completely removed

    "It's just that I didn't explain it to her. That little girl stupidly thought that the pain of the burned magic circuit on her body was the pain caused by being devoured by the imprinting insect. It's really incomprehensible." The priest snorted coldly.  A sound.

    Shirou wants to say something, but in this situation, the other party is a hero who spent all his wealth to save people, so he can be a bit venomous.

    Thinking about this, Shirou decided to check on Sakura's condition. If everything was okay, he would pick her up. It wouldn't be a problem to stay here forever.

    But as soon as he opened his mouth, Shirou saw the priest staring at him with a strange expression, so he changed his words: "Um, what's wrong?"

    "Don't you have anything to say?" the priest asked.

    "What did you say? Uh, by the way, can I pick up Sakura?" Shirou asked.

    Hearing this, the priest was silent for a while, and then looked at Shirou, as if reminding someone with amnesia and said, "Why are you here?"

    "Because Sakura needs treatment, but the doctors can't do anything, so I came to you." Shirou blinked, thinking, is he asking for payment, medical expenses?

    ※You＊re a guy with low taste,§ Shirou slandered.

    "Then how did you find out that she needed treatment?" the priest asked again.

    "That's becauseah" Shirou suddenly came to his senses mid-sentence.

    The priest sighed.

    "You said before that when the girl was found, she was seriously injured. She had a healed penetrating wound on her chest, and Matou Zangyan was missing, right?" the priest said.

    Shirou nodded and his expression darkened.

    Indeed, this was the case at that time. Zangyan was nowhere to be found, and Sakura was unconscious in the basement, with blood bleeding from her chest and a penetrating wound to her heart. But what was surprising was that she was still alive and the wound was still active.  Recovered, as ifas if

    Shirou couldn't help but look down at his clothes.

    That＊s right, it＊s as if I can automatically heal my wounds because of Saber＊s magic power.

    Shirou had thought about that situation on the way here, maybe it was because Rider had similar abilities.

    "What is your guess?" the priest asked

    Shirou has also thought about this problem before,

    Who is going to kill her? Although the one who can invade the magician's house, which is equivalent to the magician's workshop, must be other Servants and Masters.  But at that time, there was no Command Seal on her. Even Tohsaka, who she often met in school, did not know that she was a master without knowing it. Not to mention other masters, they must have thought that she was an ordinary little girl.  Girl, who is this?So vicious, he won't even spare a little girl.

    Shirou knows all the information about the Servant. Although the Noble Phantasm is not completely clear, he still knows about the character of the person. The character of the master who summoned the heroic spirit is also similar to the Servant.  Based on this inference, not counting myself and Tohsaka, Rider does not have the ability or time to do that kind of thing, and Lancer, Berserker, Assassin can be excluded, not to mention the unknown King of Golden Armor, if he encounters  It was him who arrived. Sakura couldn't stay here well now. He was someone who could pierce through a piece of her body as soon as he made a move.

    Then the only one left is caster.

    The princess who was called a witch has been doing things to absorb the magic power of people in the city. She can do this kind of thing.

    But there was no need to tell him about this kind of thing, so Shirou shook his head: "I don't know, it's probably another Master or Servant."

    This is a more reasonable explanation, but Kotomine Kirei seems not satisfied.

    "Not really." The priest shook his head: "The reason why the unknown attacker did this is because if he knew she was the master, he would definitely cut off her head to confirm her death, and then remove the limbs with the command spell.  Take it away to avoid future troubles. Instead of doing such an uncertain and fool's behavior. If an ordinary master is just to replenish the magic power of his servant, it is impossible to rush into the magician's workshop and fight in other people's territory. Even if  Being a servant is also very difficult, and others will take advantage of you."

    Shirou nodded, indeed, this is a difficult question to explain.

    ※Forget it, let＊s just mention this issue. It＊s not something I should consider in the first place.§ The priest suddenly smiled and then put the issue aside.

    But at the end, he added: "The person who gave that girl the marking bug may be dead."

    Shirou didn't understand who he was talking about for a while. After thinking about it for two seconds with his eyes open, Shirou realized what he was talking about and opened his mouth suddenly.

    "You mean Zong Yan?" he exclaimed.

    ※Don＊t be so surprised,§ the priest said, making a penitent gesture, as if he was the one who had just shouted and desecrated the solemn place.

    Seeing this, Shirou quickly lowered his voice, but still asked in shock: "He is dead? How could it be, and how did you know?"

    "While removing the marking bugs, I felt strange. The owner of those marking bugs must have felt that the bugs they had carefully laid out were being swept away when I was performing the surgery, but they did not control them to bite Matou Sakura's body.  , and they didn＊t make any drastic moves, it was just that the bugs were in a strange state at the time. Well, if you want to describe it, it was like a herd of beasts without a leader. They fell into a state of confusion, and even looked at themselves.  The phenomenon of attack. And because I was careless and didn't pay attention to these, I peeled them off and put them aside without killing them. As a result, those bugs gathered together and attacked me in instinctive self-defense. This caused me  The wound on the leg. Originally, if I wanted to attack the person who destroyed its existence, I would definitely attack it when I first started, but I didn＊t expect that the insect would be delayed for so long, and the attack would just be like being bitten by a dog.  .At that time, I was thinking that maybe Zong Yan had been killed by another master, so those engraving insects fell into that state and were dismantled by me so smoothly." The priest said this with some sarcasm.  Yixiao: "I was mentally prepared to get rid of the marking bugs all over my body, but I didn't expect that it was just a leg injured by the bugs." (Super Liar)

    That＊s why he said that Sakura was fine, even if there was a marking bug in her body that had not been removed, it would be nothing.

    Shirou was stunned for a moment after hearing this, and then asked: "Then, who wants to kill him? That person is not the masterwell, it should not be the master."

    "The Matou family is a family of magic and one of the three families that initiated the Holy Grail War. For the participants of the Holy Grail War, they may have something useful for this, or they may have ancestors who participated in the Holy Grail War.  Even if there are no records or information, the Matou family, as an ancient magic family, has immeasurable wealth. Those magic books are a wealth that would make any magician jealous just thinking about it." Shirou didn't care.  The words were strange, and the priest continued to fool around calmly: "So, it is also possible that other magicians knew about this Holy Grail War, so they sneaked in to fish in troubled waters, and just shifted the blame to the contestants."

    Shirou thought for a moment and realized that this might indeed be the case. This was the most reasonable explanation.

    "However, he didn't even let a girl go. This is too vicious."

    Shirou looked at the priest, these wordsWithout saying anything, he no longer wanted to hear the truth that magicians were cold-blooded.

    As if he understood what Shirou was thinking, the priest smiled and asked, "What's the matter? Do you want to find the murderer?"

    Shirou said nothing and lowered his head without looking at him.

    The night two days ago appeared in front of Shirou again, and the priest's smile was the same as before.

    cut!

    After a pause, Shirou changed the subject and said, "Why didn't you explain it to Tohsaka just now?"

    "Um?"

    "If you had told Tohsaka that Matou Zouken is dead, she wouldn't have to look around in anger," Shirou said with some dissatisfaction, feeling a little angry at Kotomine's behavior.

    "As she said, her anger has nowhere to vent, and my church will suffer." The priest shrugged helplessly, and then his expression turned sinister: "Moreover, for disciples who do not respect their teachers and respect their teachings, they need to be taught a lesson more.  She should behave better."

    ""

    Ah, in this month, it is indeed quite torturous to no longer sleep under the covers, but to spend the whole night looking for something outside

    This priest is darker than Tohsaka＊s Servant, no, darker than Ilya＊s Berserker. Shirou has decided to stay as far away from him as possible in the future.

    "By the way, have you thought of anything else about that girl's wound?" The priest asked Shirou tirelessly questions he didn't know, as if he hoped that Shirou would ask back, so that he could tell him the result: "Because it seems that you and Rin  They didn＊t seem to notice anything.§

    Shirou expressed his opinion: "Do you think that Rider has the ability to heal automatically, so Sakura who signed a contract with her also has this ability."

    "" The priest looked at Shirou in surprise.

    "Your point of view is very special?" The priest laughed: "You can actually reverse the synergy relationship between servant and master and explain it. Ah, maybe you are also a genius in some aspects."

    Shirou was a little angry when he saw the priest's mocking look. Although Tohsaka also expressed disdain for this, it was a fact, so he pointed at himself and said: "It's not an opinion, it's just how I am."

    The smile on the priest's face suddenly disappeared. He looked back at Saber, who had been silent since the beginning, with a slightly surprised expression.

    "Yes" Saber nodded.

    "Oh, Master became able to heal himself because of Servant. This is really a big thing worth recording. No wonder Rin didn't ask me just now. It turned out to be because there was already an existence that changed her concept. Well, this was before  This has never happened in the four Holy Grail Wars, right?" Kotomine Kirei suddenly revealed his side as the supervisor of the Holy Grail War, and looked at Shirou with gratitude: "Thank you for the information, Emiya Shirou, ah, don't worry, I won't  What I say to anyone is only recorded as a record, which is also my obligation as a supervisor."

    "" Shirou didn't understand what the priest was excited about. He sighed with a headache: "Whatever you want."

    After a pause, Kotomine continued the topic: "I just mentioned Matou Sakura's injury. Although there is this special point of view and proof, what I want to say is that the little girl did not sign a contract with the Servant.  Only then did she have the ability to heal herself. In fact, that was not what she did.§

    "She didn't do it herselfyou mean the person who wanted to kill her helped her with the treatment." Shirou yelled out of surprise again.

    "Well, it should be so." The priest kept laughing in his heart, but he still had a doubtful expression on his face: "Besides, I'm afraid it has a lot to do with the association."

    "Association? What does it have to do with the Magic Association?" Shirou asked doubtfully.

    "The person who treated Matou Sakura has the same magic aptitude as meat least a similar one. Because my ability is to open wounds, so although I have learned a lot of magic, my magic aptitude determines that I can only be a qualified one."  "Psychic doctor," Kirei explained, not forgetting to praise: "That's why I noticed that the girl's wounds were also treated by that ability, and her skills were even more advanced than mine."

    ※Even now, I can＊t open a hole in a person＊s heart and then repair it,§ he said.

    Shirou thought to himself that this matter is really impossible wrong.

    Shirou suddenly remembered that he had been stabbed through the heart, but he still survived without any scars.

    He touched his chest.  Thisis this also that one?It was done by the person who harmed Sakura.

    "Why, this is something you have experienced too?" the priest asked, looking at Shirou's movements.

    "Yeah" Shirou nodded honestly.

    ""

    Kotomine Kirei never thought that his casual words would get a positive answer.

    Shirou did not look at the priest, but pointed to his chest: "This place was once pierced by a Servant, and was later rescued. I was not the Master at that time, so I couldn't rely on Saber for self-healing, so it should be you too.  The person who said it must have done it.§

    Hearing this, Kotomine looked thoughtful, but he was a little confused in his heart. Could this casual lie be justified?  Although the chance is very small, is there really such a person?

    "Father Kotomine" Shirou suddenly said: "Can I ask you a question?"

    "Huh?" Kotomine gave him a strange look: "You haven't been asking questions since the beginning."

    "Uh" Shirou seemed a little embarrassed, with a strange look on his face: "Well, why did you help Sakura take out those things? In fact, we didn't ask you to do this. We just asked you to help check on Sakura's condition. After that,  I originally planned to solve it myself."

    "Solve it yourself?" The priest was immediately amused by Shirou's words: "What can you do?"

    ""

    "Okay, Emiya Shirou" the priest said his reason: "I am the supervisor of this Holy Grail War. I exist to make the Holy Grail War a fair competition, but there are still some things to pay attention to, that is  The mystery and unknown nature of magic simply means that there is no danger of it being exposed.§

    He said: "That little girl's situation is very special. If we leave it alone, even if Zang Yan is dead, sooner or later she will still go berserk due to the attack of the marking bug, and then she will attack others to absorb the magic power.  . This method can easily cause panic and discovery, and will also cause many victims. As a supervisor, I need to stop this from happening. Now, since there is a little girl in front of me who can do this, I always  We can＊t just ignore it.§

    "Oh, oh" Shirou nodded blankly.

    Although this priest doesn＊t look like much, he seems to be really noble!  !

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Just when he thought of this, the priest suddenly smiled coldly.

    "Perhaps, I don't like you because of what I did, because if that guy really goes berserk and attacks others indiscriminately, then he will become the target of public criticism and be used by other masters to join forces to attack and eliminate an opponent." The priest sneered.  : "But if I do this now, you will lose this opportunity, right?"

    "What are you talking about!!" Shirou suddenly became angry: "How could I"

    "Click!"

    Just when Shirou was about to say something, suddenly, a crisp sound came from inside the church.

    Several people were startled and immediately understood that it was the sound of breaking glass.  As soon as the voice fell, the door of the church was slammed open, and a dark figure with long hair rushed in like a ghost, passed several people in the hall, and rushed directly into the depths of the church where the voice came from.

    "It's bad in there." Shirou called Saber, picked up a candlestick and rushed in.

    Saber didn＊t speak and followed closely behind.

    Kotomine Kirei did not follow him. At this moment, the surprise caused by the abnormal noise disappeared from his face. He turned around and walked to the seat behind him, and then slowly sat down.

    "You can't hold it in so quickly, huh, boring guy, I gave him a chance in vain," the priest muttered angrily.

    "You have become stupid for expecting an ant to do something satisfactory." Suddenly, a mocking voice sounded, and a handsome young man stood at the door of the church at some point. At this moment, he walked towards the church step by step.  Father Li said: "It seems that the script you made this time was a bit of a failure. You ran around with a wild dog for a long time, and in the end it ended up like this. It's really disgusting."

    "Yes," Kotomine Kirei sighed with some regret: "Originally, I thought so, but now it seems that it can only add a little more fun, but I didn't expect that little boy to be so stupid."

    As he spoke, he turned back and looked at the handsome young man: "Although you will not be noticed by anyone now that you have a body, I originally thought that you would rush over as soon as you saw Saber. I didn't expect that even if I go up  Go talk and tease her, you can bear it."

    ? ?Boring, I will not show up at this time. Even if I can't show up in front of her when the guy's hand is only one finger away from my wine glass, at least I will show up at the last moment. That way  It's more interesting." The handsome young man shook his head, his red eyes full of excitement: "Anyway, I have been waiting for ten years, and it doesn't matter if I wait a little longer.  "

    "I'm afraid it's a bit dangerous. Saber's master is not ideal. I'm afraid he won't be able to last as long as you said." The priest poured cold water on her mercilessly.

    "Then whose fault is it? Didn't you say that it would be your apprentice who summoned her?" The young man rolled his eyes at him.

    "I'm really sorry, haha, it's really my fault for not teaching my disciples well." Kotomine Kirei suddenly smiled bitterly.

    "Forget it, when that time comes, it doesn't matter if I help." The young man showed a helpless look and curled his lips: "It's all for your own happiness anyway, isn't it."

    The priest did not answer, shook his head and laughed silently.

    ※Then I＊ll go first and see what that bastard did with that little girl.§ The young man said and walked out.

    "That is not an ordinary little girl, but another Holy Grail besides the Einzbern family." The priest laughed at the youth's ignorance: "You have seen it once before, didn't you notice?"

    "Well, I know, but" The young man was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then he was as happy as if he had seen fine wine: "Oh, do you want to make another one?"

    "Let's see when the time comes. Improvise. Moreover, the Holy Grail has been partially destroyed by me and has become incomplete. However, maybe it will become something more wonderful because of it." The priest's eyes drifted over with joy.  smile.

    "You guy" the young man smiled.

    Completely unaware of what was going on outside, Shirou and Saber searched for the source of the sound inside the dark church, and finally saw a broken window in the middle corridor.

    Seeing this, Shirou felt a chill in his heart. He went to look in Sakura's room, and sure enough, there was no one there.

    At this time, Rider has disappeared and must have chased him out through the window.

    At this moment, there were two questions before Shirou.

    First, Sakura escaped on her own.

    Second, Sakura was kidnapped.

    Although he didn't want to admit it, Shirou felt that with Sakura's physical condition, even the Master would not be able to escape by jumping on this window that was higher than Shirou's head - because this corridor is close to the outer wall of the church building and leads underground  Yes, although it is not easy to see from the inside, most of this corridor is underground, and only a small part is above ground, so in order to allow ventilation and so on, the windows can only be opened higher.

    If Sakura wants to escape, she can only go out through the window in the front corridor, and there is no need to break the glass (Sakura mentioned here is not the room where she can see and hear the people in the church, so  descriptions vary).

    So now there is only one possibility left, that is, Sakura was kidnapped.

    Who did it, master?  servant?

    But no matter which one it is, there is no way to enter the interior silently without disturbing anyone, right? Or is there no early warning barrier in this place?  ?  Shirou wouldn't believe it even to death.

    But the other party happened to do it, so forget it, but why did he suddenly do something stupid like breaking the glass when it was time to leave?

    Because Sakura was struggling, did she break the glass?

    Absolutely impossible.

    This result occurred because the other party took the initiative to let us discover it!  !  !

    (I always feel that I am getting more and more wordy when writing books. I have written nearly 200,000 words now, which is not even a quarter. How many words will there be when I finish writing? 80bsp;

 Work related Chapter 27: Get out of here

    The rider kept flying, looking for his master based on his own senses.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OUT of 2018

    Rider cursed his own stupidity while looking for Sakura based on his senses.

    The angry and anxious Servant did not care about the treaty of the Holy Grail War at all, and did not hide his figure as he wandered through the city.

    But there are not many people in the city at this moment, because it is already late at night, and because of the continuous incidents of gas poisoning, it is speculated that it is a good deed by a murderer in the new century, so no one dares to go out late at night.  He was walking, so no one saw Rider at this time.

    But having no people doesn＊t mean there are no people at all.

    At this moment, on the Xindu Bridge, the Servant, who has longer vision than humans, saw a person in front of him slowly walking towards this side, step by step, with no leisurely posture. Just by looking at it, he could understand that this person was  Taking a walk.

    Even so, Rider has no intention of hiding his figure.  She paid no attention to this person while she was galloping, and planned to jump past him. At her own speed, that person might not even react. Even if he saw her, it might just be a black shadow that disappeared with a swipe.  Bar.

    So, she just rushed over.

    Everything was as she expected, and the man didn't react until she rushed to his side.

    But just when the rider was about to fly over his head, the owner of the walk had a reaction - the guy who looked like an ordinary person suddenly jumped up high.

    After taking the same step as before, he lifted the heel of his right foot, and what was originally a new step turned into a leap into the sky.  Passers-by jumped more than four meters high.

    The cool wind of winter turned into the hot wind of summer, and the cavalryman's skin seemed to be burned. The invisible murderous aura turned into a blade, emanating from the walking person and penetrating the blood vessels of her body. The feeling of danger hit her.  her heart.

    At this time, the cavalryman didn＊t even understand what was going on, but his instinct reminded him that if he didn＊t retreat, he would die.

    In an instant, Rider＊s foot stepped on the void, as if stepping on a substantial object, and his body leaned back.

    While leaning back, a clear light flashed across her eyes.

    The servant understood that it was the light of the opponent's weapon.

    Landing unexpectedly, the very embarrassed Rider stumbled a few times before regaining his balance.

    She raised her head and looked at the passerby who had just attacked her.

    Just now, when he was about to pass through the man's head, the man suddenly pulled out a short knife from his waist, jumped up, and chopped off the rider's head from top to bottom.  Looking back now, although it was simple, the man's movements in one go were as smooth as mountain water, and she would definitely not be able to handle the blow that exploded from top to bottom like a waterfall.

    "If the cavalry hadn't retreated due to instinct, or if she wasn't a fast servant, the blow just now would have cut her in two.

    Who is this guy?  Why attack yourself?  Want to stop your enemies?

    With doubts, she raised her head, and suddenly Rider was stunned.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The black eyepatch slipped from her forehead and fell straight to the ground. The servant was suddenly surprised. She looked at the eyepatch that was cut in half and felt horrified in her heart.

    Although it is not a high-end armor, she can actually blow the eyepatch she made with magic power in half in one blow!  !  !

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A new eyepatch appeared on her face, and then Rider took a closer look at the person coming for the first time.

    The man walking was looking at it with his short knife at the moment, muttering something in his mouth.

    "It seems that no matter where you go, trouble is inevitable, and the same is true in this remote city. Alas, it is safer to take it with you when you are fleeing." The person who wanted to attack her for some unknown reason whispered to himself at this time.

    After a pause, the man looked at Rider.

    The original color of the light-colored kimono cannot be seen clearly under the light. The shoulder-length hair can be seen to have been cut casually. The face is full of heroic spirit. But looking at the slender body curve and white skin, it is obvious that he is a  woman.

    No, perhaps a girl would be more appropriate.

    Looking at that young face, Rider was secretly surprised.

    Of course, it＊s not because the girl is wearing a weird kimono with a red jacket and leather boots, but because she??eyes.

    Quiet eyes and thin eyebrows are a beautiful combination.

    However, the moment Rider looked at her carefully, the girl blinked, and then her originally black eyes changed.  At this moment, these eyes were shining with blue light, eyes as beautiful as ice fire.

    However, if you look carefully, you will find that those eyes are not actually completely blue. Blue is the main color, but there is also a strange red color in these eyes.  Surrounding the small, round pupils, as if stained with a thin layer of blood, was a light red halo.

    There is no sense of Master or Servant in the other person, but Rider can't help but have a thought: Is this guy really a human?

    The owner of the weird eyes looked at Rider now, with a smile mixed with surprise on her face.

    "It's not easy to actually avoid it," she praised, and then said something that was incomprehensible: "Then, I can use my real skills to fight you."

    At the end, she added another sentence that was incomprehensible: "It seems that Chengzi gave the bottom of her box to Huahua, ah, she must have been annoyed to death."

    Although Rider felt the bone-chilling murderous intent in the other party at this time, she had no idea of ??the other party's purpose and identity. Moreover, the last words the other party said were beyond her comprehension.

    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" In order to confirm the identity of the other party, she asked in a deep voice.

    As a result, as soon as this question came up, the other party was stunned for the first time.

    "Huh? You can talk, huh?" The girl looked at the beauty in black in disbelief.

    ? Could it be that she is not a familiar?  But＃＃

    "Forget it, it doesn't matter." The girl let out a dull breath and said to Rider, "Well, no matter who you are, you were the one who attacked me first, and now you're asking me in turn."

    Attack?  The rider was also stunned, not understanding what she meant.

    But immediately, she understood what the girl meant.

    ※Perhaps this sensitive guy took the movement he just passed over her head as a prelude to an attack.

    Looking at the girl again at this time, she seemed to realize that what had just happened was not a blatant attack, but an unrelated way of walking. She and her were not chasing and being chased, but just passers-by.

    The short-haired girl put away the knife and frowned in dissatisfaction.

    Suddenly, the dense murderous aura disappeared together with the brilliant light in the girl's eyes. At this moment, the dark-eyed girl let out a somewhat angry nasal sound.

    She didn＊t look at the rider anymore. She turned slightly in the direction like a cat that had lost interest, walked away from the rider, and headed in the original direction.  At this moment, she looked like a passerby, as if the sword-blade confrontation just now was just an illusion.

    However, since the opponent has no intention of fighting, Rider will not look for trouble. What's more, her master is still in danger at this moment.

    With a slight movement, Rider's figure disappeared into the darkness.

    Feeling the disappearance of the woman behind her, the girl stopped for a moment, and then continued to move forward.

    Although the woman just now gave her the feeling of being inhuman, she still stopped wanting to fight.

    I thought it was the familiar that Flower Like Orange borrowed to chase, but I didn＊t expect it wasn＊t. If so, maybe we could have had a good battle.

    Liang Li raised his head and looked at the moon in the sky, thinking so.

    However, in this humble city, you may also live an extraordinary life.

    "Over there, over there, over here"

    The knight in red knew that his master was in a state of excitement and anger, so he was very careful not to touch this bad luck. He just silently followed the instructions and took her flying around the city, although he understood that this kind of headless fly was like a fly.  There is no point in searching, but I still use my eyes to keep looking for the target Tohsaka mentioned.  I searched like this for several hours and still found nothing.

    The carpet-like search was carried out very quickly, and half of the city was quickly checked. When Tohsaka was about to ask Archer to turn back and check on the other side of the city, the archers stopped at the foot of the mountain on the edge of the city.

    "What's wrong?" Tohsaka asked Archer.

    "There is an unusual aura on this mountain." The archer frowned as he looked at the stairs leading to the top of the mountain that extended into the darkness.

    "Unusual smell, well, indeed, there are so many monks on that mountain, something is certainly wrong," Tohsaka said impatiently.

    &nbsp"No, it's not." The archer shook his head: "There's something wrong with the atmosphere on the mountain."

    "Ah, isn't there a virtual temple on the mountain, and are there some practical mages?" Tohsaka still didn't understand what Archer meant, and looked towards the mountain.

    "No." The archer shook his head and felt deeply that Tohsaka had lost his mind because of his anger. Didn't he even understand such ordinary words? He sighed and was about to speak, but suddenly stopped and turned around to look.  Towards the back.

    "Rin, it looks like you are about to be compared. The other party has noticed something is wrong with this mountain." The archer looked at the darkness and sneered.

    "Ah" Tohsaka became more and more confused.

    "This mountain has a very high concentration of spiritual energy, but there is something skewed and wrong, which gives me a feeling like resentment. Because as a Servant, I have a keen sense, so even standing here, I can feel the feeling of being  It feels like it's wrapped in cement, and there seems to be some special spells there. I'm afraid it's a ban specifically placed to suppress some special beings"

    Along with the archer's words, Tohsaka suddenly heard footsteps coming from behind.

    "That is to say, this place may be occupied by a certain master." Tohsaka was thinking about Archer's words while turning around, wary of anyone coming in the darkness.

    "Well, it's possible." The archer beside him nodded, and at the same time looked at Tohsaka next to him in a funny way.

    Because Tohsaka thought it was an enemy at first, he turned around and immediately assumed a defensive posture.  But as the person walked out of the darkness, Tohsaka opened his eyes wide.

    "Emiya-san, why are you here?" Tohsaka looked at Shirou and Saber and asked in surprise.

    Shirou sighed and glanced at Saber next to him - Saber just said that there was someone above, it seemed to be Archer and Tohsaka.  Looking at it now, it is indeed true.

    After Shirou said goodbye to Saber, Kotomine Kirei walked aimlessly in the city, looking for traces of Sakura.

    He didn＊t expect that less than an hour after sighing to Tohsaka, he himself would do the same thing.  Moreover, it is impossible to contact Tosaka at this moment. The other party is currently wandering in Fuyuki and Shinto cities or even larger areas, so trying to find her to inform her of the news is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack.

    Saber once took out Fuji-san's cell phone that Shirou gave her and said, "Can't you use this?"  But when Shirou asked Kotomine Tohsaka's mobile phone number, he got the answer that he didn't use this kind of product

    Regarding Sakura, Kotomine Kirei expressed surprise that someone could penetrate this place silently, and had no intention of helping at all. Shirou also understood that, after all, as a supervisor, being able to help to that extent was considered to be his superior character.  Okay, helping now may be caused by competition between masters, but that is absolutely impossible.

    But he still kindly gave away a piece of information that any servant or master would know: the opponent may be an assassin. Because they can cut off the breath and invade the church without anyone noticing, only servants of this class can do so.

    Shirou agreed on the surface, but he was rejecting it in his heart - because he knew the real Assassin, and that guy seemed to be able to only take the Ryudou Temple area with him for some reason, so it was definitely not the Assassin who came to attack this time.

    So, who could it be?

    The first thing Shirou thought of was Caster. After all, Shirou had foreseen her kidnapping Sakura, but then he thought wrong.

    Because Caster probably hasn＊t gotten enough magic power yet, and as one of the Masters, Sakura＊s Servant Rider can sense where she is and will definitely find Ryudouji. Caster probably won＊t expose himself like this.  Stupid thing.

    But apart from Assassin, who can enter other people's barrier without being noticed, the magician princess from ancient times may also have some kind of breath-isolating magic method.  Therefore, Shirou and Saber went to Ryudou Temple.

    The result was just like what he had been expecting, he met Tohsaka.

    Looking at Tosaka's surprised expression at this moment, Shirou's mood was undoubtedly complicated. On the one hand, he had always hoped to meet Tosaka by chance and let her search for Sakura's whereabouts together. But now that he met her, Shirou was a little confused about what to do next.  When I came down to tell Tohsaka that Sakura was gone, I felt a little unsure of how to say it.

    At this moment, he did not step forward. He stood there looking at Tosaka nervously, not knowing what to say to her question.

    "Hey, let me ask you a question, why are you here? Didn't I ask you to stay at Kirei's place to listen to the situation? Why are you here now?" After Tohsaka's shock disappeared, he immediately returned to his natural state and became more  He asked extremely fiercely because he was in a bad mood.

    "Uh, ???Aah"

    It was a blessing and a curse that could not be avoided, so Shirou had no choice but to bite the bullet and tell Tohsaka about Sakura's disappearance.

    "What did you say?" Tohsaka exclaimed, looking at her as if she wanted to rush up and tear Shirou apart.

    This is why Shirou stood there talking to her and did not step forward.

    "Are you kidding me? You could let someone kidnap her right under your nose." Tohsaka rushed to Shirou and roared.

    Shirou was speechless, but Saber stepped forward at this time.

    "It's not Shirou's negligence, I'm afraid the opponent is Assassin. Because of his class ability, he didn't notice it." The female knight, who was even more petite than Tohsaka, argued.

    "Assassin" Tohsaka suddenly stopped talking. If the other party was an assassin, then no one would be able to notice his existence as long as he wanted to.

    After a moment of silence, Tohsaka looked at Shirou again and asked in a calmer tone: "So, what are you doing here?"

    "Well, we searched all the way here and thought Sakura might have been kidnapped on this mountain," Shirou lied.

    After all, there is indeed an Assassin on this mountain. Well, he can't tell the relationship between Assassin and Caster yet, so he can only make up a lie for the time being. But now Tohsaka seems to have noticed something unusual about this mountain, so he shouldn't  Noticed something strange.

    So, Tohsaka had no choice but to go up the mountain with Shirou, but because he was angry, he strode ahead, leaving Shirou and Saber far away.

    Shirou didn＊t care at this point. It was great news that he could meet Tohsaka now.  Saber is no longer suitable for fighting at this time, and the opponent is a camp with two servants and a fighter (he is talking about Kuzuki, Shirou does not know that Kuzuki was once a killer). One of them is a melee combat type.  Saber can't deal with it alone.

    But it＊s different now. With Tohsaka and Archer, the opponent＊s assassin warriors can be dealt with by him.  Shirou had seen Archer's attack ability before, whether it was long-range or melee combat, it was top-notch, and he should have no problem dealing with Assassin.  The magician can be dealt with by Saber, because Saber has strong anti-magic ability, and it should be effortless to deal with the magician. Maybe the opponent has no time to deliver a blow, and Saber puts the sword on his neck (nice thought)  , everything is monitored by caster's eyes).

    As for Kuzumu, well, Tohsaka and I can always handle it.  He acted as a human shield in front - Shirou had great confidence in his skills after sparring with Saber for a day. Even if he only had to be beaten by Kuzumu when fighting Kuzumu, as long as he could hold him back, he would be able to defeat Yuan.  Ban used magic to attack remotely from behind, how could he not be able to do it.

    Shirou was happily making small calculations, but he didn't know that Tohsaka's face in front of him was darkening a little bit.

    The higher he went up, the more Tohsaka noticed that the air here contained unimaginable magic. But halfway up the mountain, the pollution in the air was like mud, clogging the lungs of several people, making  One feels uncontrollably nauseous.  If there is a place of death in the world, then this is undoubtedly the best example.

    The stripped spirit remaining in the air kept circling and wailing. Just like this, Tohsaka felt as if she heard the screams of resentful ghosts - she finally knew that the boring humans who attacked the residents of the city before were  Who.

    This master who lives on the top of a mountain attacks humans in the city viciously and indiscriminately.  Archer just said that this place is a spiritual vein, but the magical power with resentment that the guy obtained was able to pollute the spiritual veins of this mountain - how many people would be hurt

    "Damn it!" Tohsaka squeezed out a word through his teeth and said to the spiritual archer beside him: "We will meet later, don't worry, just beat him to pieces."

    "Yeah" the archer responded silently, and the words of disgust towards the surroundings were passed on through the magic practice with the master.

    Saber also frowned in hatred. She turned to look at Shirou and saw a slightly frowning face.

    Shirou was also surprised at this time. Originally, the Holy Grail War was only a few days away, but he didn't expect that Caster had already reached this point.

    Looking at the concentration of magic power in the air, I'm afraid she has attacked hundreds of people.

    That guy reallymust stop her.

    At this moment, Tohsaka, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped, turned around and said to Shirou: "Emiya-san, this is it. You can go back first."

    "Huh?" Shirou was stunned, not knowing why she suddenly said such words.

    "Because what happens next is no longer necessary.""I intervened," Tohsaka said matter-of-factly: "Now it is certain that there are servants and masters on the mountain.  "

    "But why, why do you let me go now?" Shirou was very confused.

    "Not to mention Saber who consumes a lot of magic power, what do you think you can do if you stay here now?" Tohsaka Rin said sharply: "You don't know any offensive or defensive magic at all, and your auxiliary magic is also a mess.  Once a fight breaks out, it will be a burden."

    "Well＃＃"

    Normal people, no, normal magicians, would be so angry that they would vomit blood after hearing such words.  The same was true for Shirou at this moment. At this moment, he looked at Tohsaka angrily and wanted to say something, but Tohsaka's words made him not know what to say.

    "Since we are already on the same front, how can we let you go alone?" At that moment, Shirou held on to his scalp and put on a posture of refusing to leave.

    Tohsaka also guessed that Shirou would say this, and said nothing at the moment. He continued to maintain the formation of two groups with Shirou and wanted to move forward.

    "Hey, Tohsaka. Be careful, the opponent is Assassin, be careful that he cuts off his breath and attacks sneakily." Just when he was almost reaching the top of the mountain, Shirou thought it would be best to give him a warning, so he said.

    However, before Tohsaka could answer, another voice sounded.

    "Don't worry, I won't do something as vulgar as a sneak attack." The voice said softly, as if it was comforting someone.

    The people who were aiming at the top of the mountain stopped immediately. Tohsaka jumped a few steps back and came to the platform between the steps where Shirou was. At the same time, Archer showed up and stood in front of her.

    A man was standing in front of the temple gate on the top of the mountain. His calm look and natural posture made people feel as if he had been standing there all along, ready to welcome the visiting guest.  But Shirou can be sure that when he was just born, there was only air in that place.

    At this time, the man did nothing. He just stood there quietly and looked at the people below him.  Through the moonlight, Shirou could clearly see his appearance.

    Wearing a samurai uniform that only appears in TV dramas, his long hair is tied back casually with a hairband, standing high up, with a smile on his handsome face. He is as handsome as a star.  , looks extremely chic.

    However, the difference is that in his hand, he holds a knife of astonishing length.  The knife, which was longer than the man's height, was hanging slightly, and the knife was almost touching the sixth step at the man's feet.

    "Who are you＃＃"

    "Assassin's Servant, Sasaki Kojiro" the samurai confirmed the question in Tohsaka's mind.

    Tohsaka was startled, and then she became a little angry.

    Not for anything else, but for the attitude of that guy just now.

    This man is undeniably a Servant, and no one on our side noticed before he spoke just now.  He gave up such a good opportunity for a sneak attack, and even reminded him aloud that he would never do such a vulgar thing.  He even said his real name. Huh, this kind of arrogance is just like just like that dead kid.

    "Oh, there are a lot of guests in the fourth batch." The samurai looked at Shirou and the others and said happily: "Two servants and two servants, well, lucky, lucky."

    "I want to ask you something, Assassin." Tohsaka's voice crackled as he spoke: "You captured Rider's master, right?"

    Tohsaka＊s words stunned Sasaki Kojiro. He looked at Tosaka in confusion, not understanding what she was talking about.

    "Rider? I have seen that female servant, but she came here alone, and I have never seen her master," the warrior said.

    "Are you kidding me? Who is the person other than you who cut off the breath and invaded the church and kidnapped her?" Tohsaka roared.

    The samurai looked at Tohsaka in disbelief, and after confirming that she was not joking, he shook his head seriously: "I have never done such a thing."

    After a pause, he waved his hand and said: "I have never left this mountain since I was summoned. As for capturing the owner of Rider, it is even more nonsense."

    not him?  How can it be!  Tohsaka didn't believe it.

    Looking at Tohsaka's expression, the handsome samurai smiled again. He pointed to the mountain gate behind him: "Although I don't know what's going on, but since you can find this place, it means there must be something."  Clues, well, maybe the woman on the mountain knows something!"

    woman?  Are you referring to your master? When he said this just now, was he admitting something in disguise?  Tohsaka's mind kept spinningStanding.

    ※Forget it, there＊s no point in thinking about it like this. Once he finds his master, everything will be clear.  However, the person in front of us will definitely not let us pass easily.

    "Archer, I leave it to you." At this moment, facing this unidentified assassin, Tohsaka was angry and handed over the task of knocking him down to his servant in a business-like manner. After all, Saber's magic power was already gone.  Running out.

    This is of course what Shirou hopes for the most. Now that Tohsaka himself has proposed it, he naturally wants it.

    ※But it＊s a disgusting old truth that there are exceptions to everything.

    "Archer?" The warrior seemed to be chewing on the word. Then he shook his head slightly and said something incomprehensible: "Wait, little girl, I can't see you."

    Tohsaka was stunned and looked at the samurai in confusion.

    "I am the guard of this mountain gate, and I have been ordered to repel the invading servants. Therefore, there is nothing I can do to let one or two people run over." The warrior showed a helpless expression, but he could not hide the smile in his eyes.  .

    He looked past Tohsaka and the archers and towards Shirou and Saber: "Besides, we are against the best Servant Saber, so there is no other choice."

    "You" Shirou was startled and instinctively blocked Saber behind him. He looked at Assassin in confusion, as if he was afraid that he would suddenly become violent.

    This should be the first time we met. How did the other party know Saber＊s rank?

    Seeing Shirou＊s nervous look, the samurai shook his head and chuckled.

    "Nothing," he said, "I have already seen three followers, and now I have seen two more. One of them is Archer, and the other follower has such a strong and awe-inspiring aura that I really can't think of anything else.  Who else but the swordsman would have it?"

    "You" Tohsaka narrowed his eyes and looked at the servant with a gentle smile: "You are really willful to do this. Or, this is our luck."

    "The ancient theory of loyal ministers? Humph, I'm sorry, the relationship between me and that female fox is just mutual use, so there is no need" the samurai said nonchalantly.

    Are you at odds with your master?

    Tohsaka Rin frowned.

    It seems that the other party has no intention of embarrassing themselves. Although this is a good opportunity, the other party's servants seem to want to fight Saber. I am afraid that if they do not achieve their goal, they will not let them pass.

    Originally, this was nothing. Swordsmen are the strongest servants, and they would be fine against assassins. But now that Saber consumes a lot of magic power, she

    Before Tohsaka could finish thinking, his servant spoke.

    "I'm sorry." The archer took two steps forward and looked at Assassin with a smile: "Although it would be the best to save trouble, I can't pretend not to hear you if you don't want to fight me."

    The smile on the warrior's face disappeared, and his expression became helpless.

    "What a disgraceful guy." The warrior shook his head and sighed, raised the weapon in his hand, and pointed at the red knight: "Could it be that after seeing this sword, you still want to stop it.

    He tilted the tip of his sword slightly and pointed it at Saber behind Shirou.

    "Originally, I didn't want to be summoned as a Servant, but I couldn't help it. Therefore, I have been cursing this meaningless summons. However, when I learned that there were swordsmen in the Holy Grail War, I  Summoning has meaning." The warrior's face was full of anticipation: "I have been waiting, and now, I have finally waited. As a swordsman, I fight with another swordsman!"

    "So" he swiped the long knife in his hand to the right and turned his attention to the archers again.

    "This is a duel between swordsmen, archers, get out of here," he said.

    (Today, Kong Jing＊s face is revealed first. As for the two rituals, I can＊t explain them in a few simple sentences, so I don＊t know if they are similar. I＊ll talk about them slowly later. Well, in this, in order to make Kong Jing and Yue Jili  There is intersection between the two characters, so I changed the ages of the two characters. For example, Kurogiri is eight years older than Shirou, and Shiki is two years older than Shirou. As for why it is written like this, well, I will talk about it later)

 Work related Chapter 28 caster

    The priest stood in front of the altar and told the servant he had summoned here what he needed to do.

    "What? Are you going to stop those two brats?" Lancer put down the wine in his hand and said with some disgust, glaring at his master fiercely.

    Kotomine Kirei just said something that made him think he was a lunatic.

    He actually said that he would stop two masters named Emiya Shirou and Tohsaka Rin and their servants from finding the assassin that they had defeated and let go. The deadline was two days. After two days, no matter what the situation, he would  return.

    As for the nigger who just kidnapped the little girl that Kotomine let go, the spearman had just heard what he said.  Originally, he felt uncomfortable with the fact that Kotomine Kirei let the little girl from the Matou family go. It was obviously a dirty sneak attack, but after it was over, he let her go, and then helped the enemies rescue her. Now she is kidnapped by herself.  Go, and stop others from saving her What do you want to do?  ?  ?  The Lancer really thought he was crazy.

    Lancer immediately rejected this ridiculous suggestion, but Kotomine Kirei's next words silenced him.

    "This time, I give you the right to make your own judgment. You only need to stop the other party after they discover the traces of Assassin, so that Assassin has time to escape with his new master In short, just don't let them rescue Rider's master.  It's up to you how you want to stop them." Kirei said the conditions that made the spearman's heart flutter.

    "In other words, you can fight without restraint," the blue beast chewed its teeth.

    He couldn't refuse this tempting offer, and his blood boiling in anticipation of the fight at the priest's words.

    "Okay" Lancer agreed, and then he asked a question that he was confused about.

    "What do you want to do with such a messy approach? Obtaining the Holy Grail is not something you can achieve with such a messy method," he asked.

    The spearman didn＊t know how to describe him, the master who had robbed his original master of his command spell.

    He has such powerful abilities that he can even capture alive beings who are also servants like himself, which is quite shocking.  But he behaves like a fool, hitting one here and there, kicking here and there, helping here and cutting there.  He was exposed in front of the enemy, but he pretended not to be the master in front of other masters and didn't know anything. I really don't know who he was helping.

    And for the moment, my master is helping one side of the Holy Grail War to increase their combat power, and at the same time instigating him to fight with the other side. This despicable behavior is undoubtedly a very effective method, but he is responsible for blocking one of the sides, and what he had previously done for  Having exposed your identity when investigating intelligence, and exposing your own strength and ability to these enemies, aren't you afraid of being defeated by the enemies hiding in the dark?

    Can he really get the Holy Grail with his childish behavior?  Still, he doesn't want the Holy Grail

    "Haha, have you forgotten that the shell of the Holy Grail is with me. I just need to find a weapon that can withstand it." Faced with the problem of strong soldiers, the priest pointed at himself and said with a smile.

    Damnyes, the Holy Grail was with him from the beginning. How could he forget that he is the supervisor?  No matter what he did, the Holy Grail was still in his hands in the end.

    "Che" Lancer despised his own stupidity and this despicable guy who took advantage of his power, and then disappeared like a gust of wind.

    The priest looked at the place where the servant disappeared and sighed in his heart at his stupidity.

    "The Holy Grail, it doesn't matter who gets it, there is absolutely no need for master and slave for that kind of thing.

    This is the fifth time we have fought against that thing. The Holy Grail system we created must have collapsed to the limit.  The situation of the war went from bad to worse, and the problems became more and more serious each time. In this Holy Grail War, eight Servants actually appeared.

    Although I don＊t know where he came from, there are only seven masters. After all, there are not eight command spells. Therefore, the one who can do such a thing is probably a follower who is also a magician, caster.  Oops, he was actually summoned by Caster, who is also a Servant. Not to mention, this is a very exciting thing.

    " Moreover, the extra servant turned out to be an assassin.

    "It seems different from the assassin he saw tonight. The spearman's report said that he was a dull guy who never left the station. Although I don't know if it was the master's idea, it was very disappointing.

    In contrast, at least what the master of the Assassin is doing now is much more satisfying. Although it is reckless and meaningless, it finally promotes the pace of the war. From the beginning of the Holy Grail War to the present, it has not happened yet.  onceMore intense killings.

    Maybe, that child of the Matou family is the most suitable for the Holy Grail.  If he could give himself more pleasure, it wouldn't matter if he gave him the Holy Grail.

    Well, I have to wipe that guy's butt now, but if I succeed, the two opposing parties will become a two-on-two scene - the weak swordsman and the unknown archer, facing off in a silent assassination  and female cavalry.

    It would be very interesting if such a scenario occurred.

    Although my partner said that he would help me, it was frustrating, but he probably wouldn＊t make things too disappointing.

    Haha, what will happen next?

    ?＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    The warrior spoke rude words in an elegant voice, which attracted strange looks from several people. As the person who was attacked by the words, Archer's face was expressionless. He snorted, and his hands that were hanging down naturally opened.

    Tohsaka knew that this was what Archer would definitely do before fighting.

    ??The brilliance flows, coming from nothing, and the black and white swords turn from phantoms into entities.

    "How about this?" The archer reached out and held the two swords, holding them across his chest.

    The warrior looked at Archer in surprise, then closed his eyes and smiled.

    "Hehehe" he reached out and patted his head: "How rude, I should have known when I saw the two sword spikes on your chest that you are also a swordsman. I'm so stupid! Oh,  I＊m so sorry.§

    "In other words, I am your opponent, right?" the red knight asked.

    "No, even so, I still stick to my previous choice." Unexpectedly, the warrior still refused. He sighed and looked at the knight: "Your rank has determined that I will not fight with you. For someone who is good at many things,  An all-rounder, I still look forward to a single but focused swordsman.§

    "Besides, I have no interest in Nit身-ryu now." He added (I checked the information and found that Sasaki Kojiro died in a duel with Miyamoto Musashi, the founder of Nit身-ryu in Japan. There is no specific information.  Looking back, it seems that he did not fight Sasaki using the two-sword style, but let＊s put it that way).

    "This guy" Tohsaka Rin looked at this difficult guy and groaned angrily.  At the same time, Shirou gritted his teeth.

    This bastard, no matter what, he has to hold on to Saber, right?

    "That is to say, as long as I fight with you, you will let other people go up?" Saber walked past Shirou and stepped forward.

    "Stop, Saber, just leave this to Tohsaka, you don't need to do anything." Shirou hurriedly went up and grabbed her.

    "No, since that servant is coming for me, then I can deal with it. Shirou and Rin should focus on dealing with his master," Saber said calmly.

    "But now you"

    "Simple fighting is still possible. The enemy is not someone who needs to consume a lot of magic power to deal with it like Berserker. The battle with such a Servant is not about the power of magic power, but the skill of swordsmanship. Isn't Shirou still looking for it?  Sakura, the longer the delay, the more dangerous she will be. It's better to find his master as soon as possible." Saber pointed at Assassin and said, at the same time, the expression on her face became cold and angry: "And, his Master, let  One cannot forgive.§

    Since the moment she set foot on this mountain, Saber has felt its screams.

    The mountain is crying.

    The wind, the resentment lingering on the mountain reached her ears through the wind, and the knight could not bear this behavior.

    "Please get rid of that evil way that harms innocent people as soon as possible" the knight expressed his wish.

    ""

    "I understand." After a moment of silence, Shirou nodded without refusing: "I will also stay here and fight with Saber."

    "Chi!"

    Shirou turned his head and saw the archer turning around and looking at him with a mocking expression.

    "It's understandable to be kind-hearted, and it's very touching." The archer sneered and said, "However, I think it is necessary to remind you that if you stay here, you can do nothing but distract and defeat your followers.  Not even."

    "you＃＃"

    "Archer is right, Emiya-san. Moreover, Saber is the strongest swordsman. There will be no problem in dealing with that kind of servant whose name I don't even know. And as long as we kill him as quickly as possible,  If the master is defeated, Saber will naturally not have to fight." Tohsaka also agreed to let Saber fight.

    ? ???Please don't hesitate, Shirou. The priority is to defeat Assassin's master now. Leave the enemy in front of me to me.  "

    The light flashed, and Saber put on armor.

    Shirou looked at Saber walking towards him step by step, unable to refuse or even say a word.

    On the top of the mountain, there is Caster who must be stopped, and there may be Sakura who is suffering some pain. However, if you want to go up the mountain, you must leave the weak and injured Saber here to fight the enemy alone.

    "I know," Shirou said almost inaudibly. Then, he wanted to say a word to the sky, but he opened his mouth and closed it again.

    He wanted to say, stop using the Noble Phantasm.

    She knows how much Saber's magic power is left.  Moreover, does it make sense to say such hypocritical words? It is too ridiculous to leave Saber here alone and say such shameless words.

    I'm an asshole.

    With this thought in his mind, Shirou followed Tohsaka and Archer and stepped forward.

    The two of them and Archer passed by the warriors and rushed into the door of the temple on the top of the mountain.

    Shirou glanced back, and Saber, who was still standing there, noticed his gaze and seemed to nod to him. Then, Shirou was blocked by the steps at the temple entrance and could not see her.

    At this moment, Saber looked at the warrior, lowered his head and bowed respectfully.

    "Thank you very much" She sincerely thanked this warrior who looked like Hanyu.

    "No need to thank you. I just want to enjoy the battle with you. If there are bystanders, it will be troublesome for you and me, right?" The samurai said happily, pointing the long sword in his hand at Saber: "Here, raise your hand  Pick up your sword, Saber."

    "Is that so" Saber nodded, expressing understanding.  After a pause, she took a deep breath and said to the samurai: "Just now, you said your name is Sasaki Kojiro, right?"

    "?"

    "Since the other party reported his name, I must also report my name to comply with the etiquette of a knight." She looked at Assassin, planning to say her name solemnly.

    At this moment, Saber's heart was extremely heavy. For her, the risk she would take after telling her real name was unimaginable, so she decided not to reveal her identity no matter what.

    Even for her master, she endured the shame in her heart and did not speak out. Although Shirou didn't seem to care at all, this was the limit of her concealment.

    In order to win, this is the final bottom line, and she cannot tarnish the glory of the knight for this.

    The enemy in front of him was the first time he met him, but he named himself as the enemy. It had nothing to do with her what the knight of the archers thought. At this moment, she had to tell her name to the enemy.

    "Assassin's servant, I am"

    The words ended here, and Assassin stopped her.

    "No need," Assassin interrupted her with a sudden voice, looking at Saber with a look that looked like regret.  At this moment, his face no longer looked happy, but became serious.

    "So you are the one who will respond to the other person's name when you know it. Alas, this makes me confused." The warrior sighed and walked down the steps gently.

    "It doesn't matter if we don't know the real name. For us, it's enough to understand the enemy with the sword." He stopped halfway, and the samurai's face regained the elegant and confident smile before.  The astonishing knife was pointed at Saber's forehead, and he smiled softly: "Isn't it, Saber!"

    "Ah" Facing the cold blade, Saber closed her eyes and said solemnly: "That's true."

    After turning over, Saber landed on another platform below a dozen steps, holding onto the void with both hands.

    "That's good." Kojiro looked at her with satisfaction, then the smile on his face disappeared, and his whole body and face tensed up.

    "Then, let's do it, Saber." Following the words, the samurai held the sword in both hands and pointed it at Saber's face.

    Without words, the Servants took a stance while watching the enemy. At the same moment, they saw signals in each other's eyes.

    The knight rushed up, the samurai went down, and the invisible horizontal slash and the upper cut collided

    On the other side, several people who entered Liudong Temple were standing in the courtyard, facing a man in black.

    After entering the gate on the top of the mountain, Shirou saw a woman standing in the yard.

    ??A black and purple cloak, decorated with gold, and the hood is deeply coveredOnly a small half of the woman's face was exposed, as well as two strands of light-colored hair hanging evenly on her shoulders.

    Shirou looked at the face he had seen before. Well, it wasn＊t the face, but the person＊s dress, and he recognized that she was indeed the caster of this Holy Grail War.

    "Welcome, guests," the elegant voice said, as if it had been known that someone would come at this time.  It could be seen from her chin that the woman was smiling: "Although I was prepared, I didn't expect to be discovered so quickly."

    This woman is dressed like a witch from a fairy tale, Tohsaka Rin thought to herself as she looked at her.

    ※Well, of course we can＊t expect any good comments from the anxious girl at this moment.  However, although she was anxious, the girl still felt something strange - the command spell did not respond.

    There is no pressure from the servants, but there is the induction of magic power. Then, the guy in front of me is definitely the master, but why does the command spell in his hand not react at such a close distance? The command spell should be as long as he is close to the command.  The curse will respond.

    Because of the doubts in his heart, Tohsaka didn't speak for a while. He just frowned quietly and observed the guy opposite, who should be called the enemy.

    Did you notice it, Rin?  The voice of the archer came to Tohsaka's mind.

    Ah, I know there is something weird about this guy in front of me.

    "Haha, have you noticed that she is really a sharp little girl?" The woman looked at Tohsaka standing in the middle and said with some approval: "My true identity - you already know it?"

    Tohsaka＊s brows furrowed even more.

    If you don＊t feel the reaction of the command spell on your hand, you are not a master.  And there is no pressure like other servants, but she has the aura of a servant and the response of magic power, so she should be

    "You are" Tohsaka said the rank of a servant: "caster."

    ※That＊s right, my lovely lady,§ the servant whose identity was guessed said with a smile.

    Damn it, he is indeed a servant of the magician class.

    As a result, a large number of people in the city had their magic absorbed. At first Tohsaka thought it was another master who did it. Although he hated this situation, he still admired the enemy's ability in his heart.  To be able to do that silently is really impressive.

    Now when I came to the gathering place where the absorbed magic power was gathered, I discovered that it was actually done by one of the Seven Servants. So, there is nothing surprising.  How could a servant who could be summoned as a heroic spirit be just an ordinary person?

    However, the most surprising thing is that there are two servants in the same place.  Tohsaka's slender eyebrows almost disappeared into his hair.

    She looked at the woman in front of her, thinking in her mind.

    There are two servants here, which means there are two masters here. Seeing that they can get along safely until now, I am afraid that the other party has formed an alliance with other masters like myself.

    This is bad. I didn＊t expect that there is another servant here. Although it is Caster who is not good at melee attacks, she can still delay the time. If she delays Archer, she will never be able to deal with the other two masters at the same time.  (Shirou was not regarded as one of Tohsaka's combat forces at all).

    But looking at such a confident magician in front of him, Tohsaka was a little surprised.

    ??According to common sense, magicians are not good at close combat. There is something wrong with appearing in front of the enemy at such a close distance, and there is also a servant among them.  Isn't she afraid

    Oh, by the way, her servant is Archer, so she should regard him as a long-distance attack hero. Moreover, Archer's resistance to magic power is not very high, so for him, magicians are also powerful enemies.  That's why she feels confident.

    But no matter what, it＊s not the time to fight them yet, let＊s keep the peace first.

    Although I know that the guy in front of me is the culprit of absorbing human life in the city, I can't start a war with her yet.

    "Wait, caster." Tohsaka was using his eyes to signal the archers not to act rashly. At the same time, he took two steps forward and said, "It has nothing to do with us whether your master has a cooperative relationship with Assassin's master. We are here.  It＊s not to be an enemy of you and your master, but I just want to ask you something.§

    "Well, I know, you are here to find the rider's master, right?" Caster said softly.

    It is indeed her, several people thought.

    At this time, Shirou on the side also took a step forward. Just when he was about to say something, the sound of steel clashing came from the door behind him.

    This voice shows that Saber and thatThe battle between the warriors began.

    Shirou's heart tightened and he couldn't help but look back, but except for the sound he could hear, he couldn't see anything.

    At this moment, Caster over there snorted coldly.

    That damn watchdog, I＊ll teach him a lesson later.

    Shirou turned around and opened his mouth to say something. Tohsaka, who was beside him, suddenly grabbed his arm and jumped back. At the same time, he dragged Shirou to jump too.

    "Archer, I leave it to you."

    There was a flash of brilliance, and before the weapon could materialize, the archers rushed forward like cheetahs.

    Caster made a sound of surprise, not only because the archers actually chose to rush over and attack, but also because of the black knife above her head that had just turned into reality. However, she could no longer make any other sounds because the knight's attack had already  fall.

    Shirou watched as the knife in Archer's hand drew a graceful arc in the darkness. Before Caster could react and utter the incantation, he slashed from the top of her head to her feet.  Although it violated the optical principles, the arc drawn by the black knife in the darkness was exceptionally beautiful and bright.

    The knight raised his knife and lowered it. The black knife cut into the black cloak. The caster that was cut in half turned into liquid-like black light and floated up, dissipating in the air like burned ashes.

    "Uh" Shirou looked at the archer in surprise.

    Is this solved?

    "What? You didn't even give me a chance to take action?" Tohsaka accused the archers of attacking too hard.

    But Archer didn＊t reply. He stood up straight and searched carefully with his eyes left and right. His tense face told Tohsaka that something seemed wrong.

    It's not a good thing to have too much hope in return. The archer sighed in his heart. At this moment, his master believed too much in his own strength and thought that the opponent had been knocked down by one blow. Now he actually dropped his guard and became complacent.  .

    But, where is that woman "Hoola!"

    The sound of flapping clothes alerted the knight. He immediately looked up and saw something like a bat floating in the sky.

    No, that＊s not right, that＊s caster.

    The open cloak stretched out as hard as steel, and the female magician held a long wand in her hand.

    "Is that all you have?" the female magician said disappointedly. At the same time, thick and colorful lines emerged from the open cloak, shining like a neon light.

    "What is that?" Shirou said to himself in surprise as he looked at the caster in the sky, which looked like a bat or a butterfly.

    ※Boh, bam, bam＃§

    Pink light balls flashed quickly one after another, forming a beautiful "balloon array" in front of Caster, but Shirou understood that under the beautiful color appearance, the magic power of each light ball was equivalent to his own magic power  Three times the capacity.

    If you are hit by something like that

    "To correct one thing" Caster's voice came from the air that was blocked by the ball of light: "That Assassin is not my partner, it's just a guard dog I summoned."

    "What?" Tohsaka originally wanted to pull Shirou away quickly, but after hearing these words, the girl froze.

    The female magician chuckled, moved her wand, and launched an attack.

    The ball of light immediately turned into a missile and rushed towards the ground.

    Although there is no accurate aim, but with such a staggering number, there is no need to care about these.

    "Hey, when are you going to stand there stupidly?"

    An angry roar sounded. Tohsaka and Shirou took a look and found Archer's face turned green. He rushed over, picked up the two of them and did a backflip.

    "Boom, boom, boom"

    Unlike Tosaka, who concentrates on chanting incantations and firing spell bullets from his hands, Caster can actually fire spell bullets that are several times stronger than Tohsaka's from all parts of his body. He is just like a human-shaped Apache.  And it's also a modified version with a full body of gun barrels.

    At this moment, the place where the two people were originally standing was covered by thick smoke - if it weren't for Archer, the two of them would be gone at this moment.

    "Oh, you can move so quickly with two people at once. I'm going to change my evaluation of you a little bit." Caster turned around with a smile and let his magic chase Archer: "You ran away pretty fast.  of."

    The archer ignored her and concentrated on dodging magic attacks like missiles.

    "Hey Archer, are you okay?" was echoedTohsaka, who was leaning on his shoulders, looked at a spot on Archer's back where smoke was coming out and asked hurriedly.

    "It's just a scratch. It's nothing. I'm just a little surprised." Archer replied calmly while dodging the magic cannon array.

    "surprise?"

    "You can still keep your composure in the face of thousands of meters of bombardment and remain as motionless as a mountain. You will definitely have a lot to do in the future, Rin." The archer sneered in a respectful tone.

    ""

    ※Patience, patience, this is not the time to get angry,§ Tohsaka said to himself.

    "Besides, compared to my injury, Rin, you should pay more attention to what you are wearing next time." As he said this, Archer did another backflip and did not hit the attack that hit the ground in front of him.

    Just now, he wanted to rush to the mountain gate, throw Shirou and Tohsaka out, and then retreat or deal with Caster alone.  However, Caster noticed it, and she took special care of the location of the door. If Archer hadn't reacted quickly, he would have been dead now.

    "Wearing?" Tohsaka was stunned for a moment, and then he realized it. His face turned red and he covered the hem of his skirt with one hand, and the other hand

    "Snapped!"

    ※You pervert,§ Tohsaka roared.

    In fact, Tohsaka was wearing normal clothes, a red top and a black pleated skirt, which were no different from his usual attire. But just now, in order to lead the two of them to avoid the attack, the archers went up and carried the two of them and ran away. There was no time at all.  Not caring about anything else, he is now holding the two people's waists with their heads facing back and their legs facing forward, and lifting them on his shoulders.  In order to avoid the attack, you have to keep running, and the air flow brought by it will come towards you. Therefore, Tohsaka's skirt

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Tohsaka gritted his teeth angrily, as if he wanted to pull out all the white hair in front of him.

    On the other shoulder, Shirou looked weakly at the farce between Tohsaka and Archer, forgetting what he just wanted to say, and they were also Servants, and it was great that Saber was not like Archer.

    Alas, you have to be beaten!  The archer sighed in his heart.

    ※Well, if I could be more observant, maybe I wouldn＊t have suffered this.

    In order to get rid of Tohsaka＊s glare, the running archer turned around and struck up a conversation with the female magician in the sky.

    "Hey, caster, you just said that the warrior was summoned by you." The archer turned to look at the woman in the sky, and as a result when he turned his face, Shirou saw a palm print on his face from the corner of his eye.

    "Well, that's right." The female magician nodded.

    "You guys, you actually violated the rules," the archer snorted.

    Since that＊s the case, it makes sense.  No wonder when the guy just said his name, although the people on his side were surprised, no one knew who he was.  Now it seems that he is a servant summoned by a servant, an imaginary heroic spirit, and his own existence has problems. So, it is not surprising that he is a wild man with no reputation.

    "There is no violation of the rules. Servants need to be summoned by a magician. So why can't I, who is also a magician, summon a servant?" the female magician sneered.

    "You are so eloquent, you witch." Archer also sneered.

    "Oh, even though you are running away with two people in your arms, it seems like you still have a lot of free time." The female magician's voice suddenly turned cold.

    "Ah, if it is such an attack, I won't care. Once I get used to it, I will fight back," the archer said with a smile.

    "Really, then the game to tease you is over." Although the distance was far away and it was blocked by the hood, Shirou could still feel the two cold gleams hidden in the hood.

    Since the meeting, the female magician showed murderous intent for the first time.

    "Um?"

    "Humph, instead of continuing to talk nonsense, you should think about how to escape." Caster waved the wand in his hand towards the ground.

    Archer was shocked when he saw the strange scene in the sky. Magic bullets as dense as a rainstorm were reflected in his gray pupils.

    "Boom!"

    The flames of the explosion rose and illuminated the entire mountain.

    "You made a mistake, archer." The fiery red light chilled the sky, and the female magician in black robe cast a cold gaze on the ground below: "I set a rule a long time ago."

    ※Anyone who dares to call me ＆witch＊ will die!!!§

    (Let me tell you some bad news. It＊s not without reason that there are updates of more than 8,000 words for three consecutive days. In fact, II recently found a job and will go to work in the next two days, so the update time will not be as much as now. Now it is once a day, but in the future it will be once every two days, so I would like to say no to everyone here.  Sorry.  But after all, it has been almost three months since I came back. Although I am not playing, I have at least been relaxing at home for that long. It is time to find a job. After all, writing books is not my profession.)

 Work Related Chapter 29 Tell me what you really think

    Seeing the fire erupting in the temple, Saber's heart sank even more.

    From the beginning, it was like an explosion in the temple, with loud noises and sparks constantly emitting. At this moment, even the temple looked like it was on fire.

    "Hey, hey, don't look away."

    A long cold light forcefully called Saber's attention back. She held up the invisible sword and blocked the long knife that came down from her head. Then she blocked it with her backhand and rushed forward again.

    Knock him down and rush in.

    In the courtyard of the temple on the top of the mountain, in the corner by the wall, Shirou covered his face to avoid being choked by the smoke. At this moment, he felt that every part of his body hurt so much, especially his chest, that he was almost suffocating.

    The blow just now knocked him unconscious. Shirou lay on the ground for a few seconds before he realized that he had been thrown out.

    Just now, at the last moment, facing Caster's sudden attack, Archer immediately threw Shirou and Tohsaka on his shoulders.  He himself didn't know what was going on, butsomehow, Shirou was very confident in that guy and felt that there was absolutely nothing wrong with that guy.

    "Ouch, it hurts, it hurts, it's such a hard ground"

    A voice came from Shirou's chest. He released the hand covering his face and saw Tohsaka sitting on his chest.

    80% of this was done by Archer, otherwise why would it be so good? He was on the ground, serving as a cushion for his master.

    Shirou pushed Tohsaka, making her realize that the hard ground below was actually a living person who was still breathing.

    "Ah, sorry, sorry." Tohsaka stood up quickly and pulled Shirou up at the same time.

    At this moment, looking at the courtyard of the temple in front of me, it looks like a battlefield on TV that has been bombarded with potholes and billowing smoke.

    "Hey, Archer, where are you?" Tohsaka's worried voice sounded in Shirou's ears.

    Shirou was also looking around at this time, constantly searching for that hateful red figure. Soon, after a piece of smoke gradually dissipated, the figure of the red knight slowly appeared.

    However, the situation is not optimistic.

    Shirou and Tohsaka clearly saw that there was a complex magic circle on the soles of the archer's feet - the archer was restrained.

    "Hehehe" the witch smiled happily, looked at the servant she had captured, and told him the reason for being caught: "Throw your master and that kid to a safe corner in the corner, and at the same time take the opportunity to hide in other places.  It is indeed the right choice to hide in the thick smoke generated by the explosion and look for opportunities to attack, but my magic is not a complete magic destruction."

    "In this space, both space transfer and inherent time control can be done easily. My attack just now had a bit of space lock. So even if you miss, as long as you run to the place where you were attacked  The place will be known to me, and then seize it." The magician asked triumphantly: "How do you feel, Archer. Although you are one of the three knights, there is nothing you can do if the space itself is fixed.  Are you moving?"

    Facing the magician＊s ridicule, the archer said nothing, but stared straight at the magician in the sky.

    Seeing this scene, Shirou knew something was going to be bad. He looked around, looking for something like a larger stone, but Tohsaka stopped him.

    "What are you doing?" Shirou looked anxiously at Tohsaka, who was looking at him contentedly.

    "Don't worry, it's okay," Tohsaka said lightly, his light green eyes full of confidence.

    "Huh?" Shirou looked at her in disbelief.

    "Oh, it's true." Caster sighed and stretched out his left hand to face Archer. "Forget it, Saber is still outside. I don't have time to waste time with you anymore. Although I don't know what kind of hero you are, I still want to say goodbye forever.  Yes, archer."

    "@ㄓ%" At this time, Archer opened his mouth and said something, but his voice was so low that no one could hear him.

    "What did you say? Archer." The female magician watched the archer's mouth move and was very curious. She didn't know what this guy would say when he was about to die: "Well, if you want to ask me to spare your life,  , I can think about it, maybe I won＊t care about what I just said.§

    The archer suddenly raised his head, his face full of ridicule, and he suddenly shouted: "I'm telling you to get away, caster."

    The archer suddenly raised his hands, raising his hands that should have been imprisoned and unable to move.

    There are no weapons in those hands.  The weapon with the Tai Chi pattern was not in his hand.

    Caster felt something bad when he saw this, but when he just wanted to move, it flew around like a boomerang.Her two knives cut her cloak from behind, one on the left and the other on the right.

    "You said something wrong, Caster." The archer's left hand flashed with brilliance, and a pitch-black bow as tall as a person appeared in his palm: "I didn't hide in the smoke just to hide my figure.  , but to attract your attention and deliberately jump into your trap."

    "What?"

    Without saying a word, the archer sneered at Caster, who had just escaped from general Mo Xie in a panic, and pulled the bowstring with the index and middle fingers of his right hand slightly spread, as if holding something between them.  With two bangs, the black and white swords were inserted into the ground in front of the archer's feet.

    With the bowstring drawn, the archer seemed to have pulled out a sword from a treasure box in the void and placed it on the bow.

    Shirou looked at the sword that looked like an extra-long drill and the gold and blue hilt, and suddenly had an illusion - that sword looked like Saber's sword.

    Although there was nothing imaginary on the blade, the gold and blue pattern on the hilt made Shirou think it was similar.

    "My backbone is twisted crazily." Archer's deep voice was like a spell, and the drill-like sword suddenly spun and turned into a slender golden arrow.

    The dust on the ground flew up due to the pressure on the arrow, and moved away from Archer's surroundings.  The flaming arrow tip pointed at the female magician in the sky, and the archer opened his mouth.

    "caladbolg (pseudo? spiral sword)!!!"

    The object in the archer's hand made an indescribable sound, and the luminous arrow flew out from the long bow.

    The arrows shot by Archer tore through the air, leaving red circles on the tracks they traveled.  The flaming arrow seemed to have turned into a mythical phoenix, slamming into the black shadow in the sky with its colorful electric light.

    ※Shut up〞〞!!!§

    With a dull sound, the phoenix with electric light hit a special barrier.

    The archer's arrow hit a black curtain with purple brilliance - at the last moment, the female magician opened a magic barrier.

    In a short period of less than a tenth of a second, caster distorted space and created an invisible shield.

    At this moment, the electric phoenix screamed, using its front rotating beak to impact the center point of the shield.

    With a crash, the golden firebird broke through the barrier, making a sound like breaking glass, and then penetrated the body of the magician behind it.

    The body of the female magician was torn to pieces by the explosive power, but the archers' arrows still did not stop, and at this night, they rushed towards the crescent moon hanging in the sky.

    The black longbow turned into a little bit of brilliance and disappeared into the hands of the archers.  He bent down and pulled out his two swords from the ground.

    Caster is dead.  Shirou watched the archer use the same arrow he used against Berserker that night, and he suddenly no longer had any illusions that Caster was still alive.

    However, his mind was soon changed by what appeared in the sky.

    The pieces of cloth that were broken into pieces re-condensed and turned into a black cloak. The female magician stood there intact.

    fine!  !  !  Shirou's eyes widened.

    It turned out to be okay.  No, that's not right, the magic power on Caster feels much weaker, and the difference from before is extremely obvious.  But the one just now was probably that guy's strongest blow. After being hit by him, he was still standing there fine.  Is caster that strong?

    At this moment, the female magician in the sky was also silent for a while. It seemed that the arrow just made her feel the fear of death.

    She paused for a moment and asked in a confused voice: "Why did you remind me, and why did you lower the power just now? You could have killed me with that arrow just now."

    Shirou was shocked again. Just now, Archer deliberately lowered the power of his attack!  ?

    "It's true." After hearing this, the archer with a frosty face seemed a little depressed: "However, reducing the power of the bow and arrow is an order from the master, so there is no need to thank me."

    "Master's order?" the female magician repeated after hearing the words, and then laughed: "Do you want to know about Rider's Master, that little girl? Ah, if you don't kill me, you want to ask me for information. This is your Master  The instructions are correct."

    "Yes, Archer just did it." Tohsaka took two steps forward and walked to Archer.

    The moment he saw the archers defending, Tohsaka heard the archers' secret words about his situation, and informed Tosaka of his plan on how to attack Caster, so Tosaka asked Archer to keep Caster alive and obtain information.  Although he believed that Sakura was abducted by this guy, Tohsaka didn't feel the reaction of the command spell after he came here, that is,Said that there is no other master here, her master can use the mechanism set up in the workshop to hide his aura through contact with her, but Sakura cannot.  Moreover, the Rider who was tracking Sakura one step ahead of them is not here either.  Therefore, there is only one answer, that is, Sakura is not here, and she should have hidden him somewhere else.  Therefore, we can't kill her yet.

    At this moment, Tohsaka looked at her and threatened: "I asked Archer to reduce the power of the arrow just now. It didn't kill you, but it probably injured you so much that you couldn't fight. Although it can be fully restored through the magic of this place, this is not possible.  It will take a while. So, if you don＊t want to die, please tell me.§

    Shirou silently looked at Tosaka who had a proud look on his face - that's how the villain's face looks like.

    At first, he said he didn＊t want to fight you, but now that he has gained the upper hand, he immediately turned around and threatened other people＊s lives.

    The female magician＊s face was hidden in the shadows, and her expression could not be seen. Guji must have been very angry.  After all, this was the first time I was threatened like this.

    But what she said is also true. The arrow shot by Archer just now has wiped out more than half of the left side of Caster's body. Now she is exhausted just from regenerating her body, and it is impossible to continue fighting.

    "I understand." The female magician slowly descended from the sky and landed on the ground.  For some reason, she sighed suddenly.

    "Let me explain to you first, you may be very disappointed with the next answer." Caster shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I did not capture that little girl, I just watched her being captured here.  .§

    The scene suddenly fell into deathly silence.

    "What did you say?"

    "What did you say?"

    Shirou and Tohsaka yelled at the same time.

    "It's true. I was just teasing you just now." The female magician seemed helpless: "That rider's master was captured by another master. I have been monitoring this mountain, so look  Here we are. Then I watched and followed her all the way, and then I knew you would come here, so I waited here in advance."

    Shirou and Tohsaka are in disbelief at this moment, especially Shirou. He simply thinks that Caster is telling a big lie at this moment - you can't expect him to believe Caster after seeing that she will kidnap Sakura.

    Tohsaka is furious at the moment. She doesn＊t believe Caster＊s words now. She even wants the archers to kill her with one arrow and blow up this place to the ground.

    But she still suppressed her anger and asked carefully what was going on. At the same time, she secretly noted in her heart that if she found any flaw in Caster's words or had any unethical behavior, she would immediately ask the archers to kill her.

    ※It is indeed as Caster said, before the Holy Grail War began, she had been hiding here and adopted the strategy of not leaving.  In violation of regulations, she summoned Assassin and asked him to guard the mountain gate. She did not fight, but secretly collected human life force as her reserve.  And he relied on his 'eyes' placed in every corner of the city to grasp the progress of the Holy Grail War.

    But it was precisely because of this that Caster learned of Sakura's whereabouts.

    "So, who captured Sakura?" Tohsaka was so angry that he wasted countless time, and was still consuming combat power here. In the end, the other party said it was none of her business. Are you angry?  people.

    "Assassin" caster said a surprising heroic spirit class, and then she added: "But it's not the fake samurai I summoned, but the real assassin. He was originally the old man of the Matou family.  Servant, but now he is Matou Shinji＊s servant. It was his order that captured that little girl.§

    There is actually a servant of the Assassin class, how is this possible!  But that's not all. The important thing is that that guy Shenji has become the master again!  !

    "Impossible, the Holy Grail can only summon seven servants at a time. I have already seen all seven servants. How can there be an assassin? And that guy Shenji was"

    "You caught him." The black-cloaked servant interrupted Tohsaka mercilessly: "But you didn't kill him, but put him in your own home. This is a stupid thing to say.  , actually left other Masters alone, and then asked other Servants to make a contract with him. Humph, don＊t you know the rules of the Holy Grail War? The Master must be killed. As for why there are two Assassins, well, it＊s probably because  The one I summoned is not qualified. That＊s right, if it were a real servant, I wouldn＊t have let you pass.§

    "But if Shinji doesn't have a Command Seal, how can he still become a master?" Tohsaka retorted angrily.

    "How did he become a master before?"r" the witch sneered.

    "Uh" Tohsaka was suddenly blocked.

    "You mean, Shinji became the master because someone transferred the Command Seal. So, who transferred the Command Seal to him?" Shirou continued this sentence, not to mention whether he wanted to believe it or not, at least what Caster said.  "The old man of the Matou family" made Shirou very concerned.

    That must be referring to Matou Zangyan, maybe caster knows something.

    "The old insect man was killed by Lancer. Assassin invaded your house with the command spell on his body, found that guy's descendants, transplanted the flesh of the command spell into his body, and then the guy put the command spell on his body.  The boy from the Tong family was taken away, and then he ordered Assassin to catch the little girl, and then" Caster said this, and suddenly laughed: "Because you are here, I came to meet you, so I don't know them  Where have you gone?"

    Neither Shirou nor Tohsaka spoke - Tohsaka was already preparing to make a gesture for Archer to shoot her with an arrow.

    "What she said is true." The archer beside him suddenly said in a deep tone: "I can feel that she is telling the truth."

    Archer＊s dull tone made Tohsaka calm down and give up his previous thoughts.

    After talking for so long, even if Caster has not recovered to the level of fighting, he is almost at the stage where he can use space transfer to escape. There is no point in wasting Archer's magic power to attack her now.

    When Caster arrived, he said with interest and turned to look at Archer.

    "Oh, that's really surprising." The female magician looked at the archer with great interest: "A good brain, the ability to escape from space, keen judgment, and the arrow strike you just mentioned has reduced its power, archer  , you are really not simple. Alas, it is such a pity to be an enemy."

    "Thank you" A faint smile appeared on Archer's face, which quickly disappeared. He looked at Caster: "But, what did you mean by what you just said? Do you want a truce?"

    When Shirou heard this, his ears immediately pricked up - this was an opportunity. If he could take the opportunity to admonish Caster and ask her to stop doing evil, and at the same time get her help,

    "I like your power very much. What do you think, do you want to join forces with me, archer?" Caster paused and expressed his thoughts: "If it were me, I could prepare a better partner for you."

    "What?"

    "Why!"

    Unlike Shirou and Tohsaka＊s exclamations, the archer didn＊t even frown. He just looked at the female magician coldly.

    Shirou's heart was churning. He didn't expect that this guy didn't act like a truce, but directly wanted to seize Tohsaka's servant.  Judging from Tohsaka's face, it seemed that the advice was in vain.

    If he dares to propose joining forces with her, Tohsaka will immediately order Archer to attack him.

    Looking at the expressions of several people, Caster took out a strange-looking weapon from his cloak and held it in front of him. Judging from the way he held the weapon, it would be inappropriate to say it was a dagger or a dagger.

    The gorgeous handle is connected to an even more gorgeous blade. The slender and thin blade is filled with colorful light, as if the blade is stuck to the water of the rainbow river.  The blade is folded, like a thin layer of glass, and looks more like a fragile work of art than a weapon.  It looked like it would be really hard to die if you were stabbed by it.

    ※However, this short blade that looks flashy makes people feel very weird when they look at it.

    "How about it, Archer, as long as you have this sword that can break all laws, you don't have to worry about anything." The female magician smiled elegantly.

    Shirou and Tohsaka didn＊t know what it was, but from Caster＊s words at this moment, they could tell that it seemed to be something that could cut off the contract between the Master and the Servant.

    At this time, Tohsaka couldn't help but glance at Archer nervously.

    "Humph, you came up with this idea after seeing the battle between Saber and Berserker," the archer suddenly sneered.

    "Yeah." Caster made no secret of it: "The ability of that monster Servant is not something that ordinary Servants can defeat. Not to mention that bastard Assassin, even your Noble Phantasm couldn't hurt him. Although you wanted to avoid it at the time.  He deliberately misses his master, but even if he hits the target, he may not be able to kill him. It can be said that he is the most difficult servant to deal with in this war. If you want to deal with him, increasing the necessary combat power of the servant is indispensable.  Not much. By the way, as long as you join my side, and at the same time deal with Saber's master, and bring Saber, who is almost out of magic power, to this side, it can be said that we have won this Holy Grail War."

    "Oh, it's true. My arrow attack plus Saber's Noble Phantasm, as well as you and that strange warrior, well, we have gathered four Servants, even if"There's nothing to fear from Berserker." The archer seemed to be seriously considering Caster's words.

    Archer, you

    Tohsaka was shocked and quickly turned her hand away - she was ready to use the command spell as soon as she found that something was wrong with the archers' situation.

    "How about it, what's your choice?" Caster asked with a smile.

    "My choice?" Archer also smiled.

    A flash of light.

    Chi!

    The female magician looked at her chest in surprise, as if she didn't understand what was happening.  But the white knife on it is so dazzling.

    She raised her head and looked at Archer, who was still throwing.

    "Don't underestimate people, witch." The red knight sneered: "No matter what, I am still a shameless person. How can I join forces with a guy like you who persecutes others to satisfy his own desires?"

    "The negotiations have broken down." The female magician sighed at the archers' rigidity.

    "Go away, I know you're fine, don't keep acting like this. We have other things to do and don't have time to watch your performance," the archer said coldly.

    Caster said nothing, rolled up his black cloak, and disappeared into the night.

    Looking at the empty sky with only the stars visible, Shirou and Tohsaka were unable to recover for a moment.

    ※Uh, just now, Archer, rejected Caster＊s suggestion, right?

    Tohsaka Rin turned around and looked at the archer.  Noticing her gaze, the archer also looked at her.

    "Well, what are you doing? You look dumbfounded," the archer asked.

    "Archer, you"

    "Oh, you were moved by what I just said, weren't you?" The archer reacted, then put on a very charming profile and winked: "How about it, what I just said is cool, isn't it?"

    ""

    Shirou and Tohsaka stared at him blankly, and after a while, they suddenly burst into laughter together.

    "Hahahahaha"

    ※What are you doing?§ The archer with a palm print on his face looked at the two of them strangely, not understanding what was going on.

    "It's okay, it's okay." Tohsaka waved his hands repeatedly, trying to stop his laughter, but it didn't work at all, and he couldn't even lower his voice.

    ""

    Archer had a cold face and looked a little angry.

    "Let's go, let's go." Shirou hurriedly stopped smiling with Tosaka. Tosaka coughed twice, raised his hand and patted the archer's shoulder, and walked out with a smile.

    Shirou was also choked up. He walked past the archer with a strange look on his face, enduring his glare.

    At this time, Shirou and Tohsaka had already let down their guard, and even Archer was a little relaxed when something happened.

    Tohsaka, who was walking at the front and urging Shirou and Archer from behind, suddenly saw a dark curtain behind her.

    What?

    Tohsaka felt something strange behind him and hurriedly wanted to dodge, but

    "Huh?" Tohsaka looked at her feet in surprise, and found that an arm with only bones stretched out from the soil and firmly grabbed her feet, making her unable to move.

    The black curtain sucked half of her body in at once.

    Archer's expression changed and he rushed over in an instant. He threw away the black knife in his hand and reached out to pull Tohsaka away.

    But it was too late. Tohsaka's body had been completely swallowed by the black curtain. The archer went up to grab it, but the black curtain turned into a huge black cloth and was caught in his hand.

    "this＃＃"

    Shirou was speechless by this change.

    The archer looked at the black cloth in his hand, his brows almost knitted together.

    Suddenly, he lowered his body, rushed to the ground, reached out to pick up the black knife he had just thrown away, stood up in front of Shirou, and then raised the knife and dropped it.

    Shirou watched the black knife fall from his head, his mind went blank.

    But the black knife did not take a fancy to him, but cut a black shadow behind him in half.

    The black shadow disappeared, and then reappeared a dozen steps away from the two of them.

    That＊s the caster who just left.

    "Oh, you stopped me." The female magician smiled and looked at Archer: "How about it, your master is not around now, so there is no need to worry. Okay, now you can tell me what you really think."

    (Updated today, it won＊t be available tomorrow, it will be available the day after tomorrow)

 Work related Chapter 30: Being chopped down

    Rider was moving rapidly, and she felt that she was getting closer and closer to her master, and her master did not seem to be injured. It seemed that the enemy had no intention of embarrassing her, or had ulterior motives.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Rush over in one go, use your own speed, rush over before the enemy can react, and recapture Sakura.

    A voice that sounded like it came from the Nine Netherland sounded above her head.

    "Thinking while moving is a taboo to death, woman." A voice as cold and harsh as steel.

    Rider was startled and turned around quickly.

    She saw a black shadow covering herself.

    "Chi!"

    ＃＃

    Hassan looked at the blood in his hand, and then looked at a blood stain on the ground in front of him. No, it should be said to be a pool of blood.  Then, a few meters away, there was another pool of blood, and he let out a dissatisfied sigh.

    But at the last moment, the woman was still thinking about other things and didn't notice her presence until she reminded her. It seemed that the Assassin class was really popular for this kind of thing.

    Fortunately, she did not die. Although her chest was penetrated, he did not take away her heart. Instead, he stopped the operation of the Noble Phantasm and pulled out her arm.  But doing so left a hole in her body. She probably won't come back until she recovers from her injury. During this period, her new master should have enough time.

    He curled up his hand, stuck out his tongue and licked the blood on it, and then wrapped his hand in cloth again.

    There is only about one-third of the magic power left now. After your master gets the command spell book, go and replenish the magic power.

    But before that, let＊s supplement it with the humans inside.

    On the top of the mountain, the archer frowned and stared at Caster. His eyes couldn't be said to be angry or anything else.  Regarding Caster's question, he was even more silent.

    At this moment, Shirou, who had just been rescued by Archer, yelled at Cater.

    "Hey, where did you take Tohsaka?"

    "Don't worry." The female magician chuckled and waved her hand: "There is nothing wrong with that little girl. I just used space transfer to randomly send her to a certain place in this city. Regarding this, you can ask Archer, he  You should know what I just did."

    "Huh?" Shirou was stunned when he heard this, then turned to look at Archer beside him, and asked hurriedly: "Hey, Archer, is what she said just now true?"

    The archer turned a deaf ear to Shirou's words, but kept looking directly at Caster. After a pause, he asked: "I want to ask you a question?"

    "Excuse me."

    "Why didn't you just kill my master directly, instead of sending her away in that thankless way, and then you wanted to use the same method to get this kid away too?" The knight frowned, a little confused.  ask.

    "There's nothing we can do about it," the female magician said with helplessness in her voice: "Killing her may anger you, and the next matter will be difficult to discuss."

    "Discuss?" The doubt in the archer's eyes disappeared, but his brows were still frowning: "Have you not given up on your plan to recruit me to join the group? I see, I just grabbed the pawn that I had not used yet.  , and then send her away. After that, even if she understands what happened to summon me, she will have a certain amount of time to discuss it with me, right?"

    "Of course," Caster said with a smile: "Because your master was present, it was difficult to explain clearly, so I wanted to send the little girl and the boy away together to have a one-on-one conversation with you. It seems that it has not been successful now.  , but now your master is gone, so say what you really think. Even if this child hears it,"

    "You are really annoying." The knight interrupted her talk coldly and looked at her impatiently: "Isn't it enough to be rejected once?"

    "Varied＃＃"

    "What's wrong, are you surprised? Ah, because the invitation that you spent all the recovered magic power to make was thrown on the ground as waste paper, don't you feel angry?" Looking at the expression of the female magician  , the knight suddenly mocked in a playful tone, which looked like a male Tosaka Rin in Shirou's eyes.

    And he＊s of African descent.

    "You guy" the female magician became angry and her voice became louder: "Don't you want to get the Holy Grail and be liberated from this damn bondage called a heroic spirit?"

    Archer＊s expression moved when he heard this, but he didn＊t speak.

    "I know"You are not an orthodox heroic spirit, Archer." The eyes in the cloak stared at Archer.

    Not an orthodox heroic spirit?  Shirou looked at her in confusion, not understanding what he meant, but the archer beside him did not refute.

    The female magician continued: "We are bound by the contract. We are like cleaners helping the idiots in this world clean up their messes. We have been used as tools countless times, and after success, we are covered with wounds.  The disappearance of the god, don＊t you curse this? Don＊t you hope to get the Holy Grail and start again"

    "Cleaner?" The knight suddenly muttered something strange, and the expression on his face became strange.

    "What? Am I right?" The female magician looked angry.

    "Well, what you said is right. I am indeed not an orthodox Heroic Spirit, but there are other things that are not quite right." The knight said the contradictory words with a sneer on his face. Then he looked at Caster and said calmly: "You should worry about these.  It's not you. Although you said "We wait, I wait", there are probably only a few chances for a resentful spirit like you to be summoned as a heroic spirit. From the cleaner you mentioned  You know this kind of ridiculous word, but it＊s nothing like what you＊re describing. Humph, it＊s so ridiculous to talk so brazenly and use this kind of reason to persuade others.§

    "What did you say?"

    "Don't worry, there is only one chance for a resentful ghost like you to be summoned as a servant, so don't worry, you won't taste the emptiness," the archer comforted with a smile.

    It looked like the female magician was shaking with anger.

    "Okay, get out of here now" the archer waved impatiently.

    "What?"

    This time it was not Caster who spoke out, but Shirou.

    What on earth does this guy want to do?  This was what Shirou was thinking.

    Originally, he was a little frightened because of Caster's two invitations to Archer, but fortunately, Archer refused both times, which made Shirou sigh in relief.

    ※Well, although this guy is a bit intolerable, he is still an upright heroic spirit, that＊s what Shirou thought at the time.

    ※Just now the archer himself said that the female magician had exhausted all her recovered power, but now he wants to let her go. What＊s going on?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the blue, he knew it was this guy who put people in coma for no reason, but he still let her go. Why?  Even though Archer is a knight of justice, he shouldn't be so soft-hearted.  Instead of letting her go, we should detain her now and make her stop attacking people in the city.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Shirou thought so.

    At this moment, he looked at the archers and opened his mouth to speak, but Caster over there spoke first.

    "You mean let me go?"

    "Um."

    "This is really strange. You didn't kill me just now because you needed information, but now for what purpose? That little girl's order? My teleportation location is uncertain, but the distance must be very far. Even if your master is in this city  Somewhere in the corner, if there is any order, I can't tell you through the contact with the servant." The female magician asked: "Why should I let the opponent in front of me go?"

    "Of course, but Rin had an order not to kill you before, so I can't kill you now." The archer shook his head.

    "You" The magician stared at Archer for two seconds, and then smiled as if he understood: "You liar, you are really a mean-spirited guy. Do you want to fight fire with fire?"

    "For you, although the mindless beast is stronger, it is relatively easier to deal with, isn't it?" The archer responded with a corresponding smile.

    "What a smart guy," the female magician said, lifting the hem of her cloak to wrap herself up, and her body began to slowly turn into a shadow.

    Shirou knew that this was not an escape using magic, but a simple escape in spirit form.

    "Wait a minute." Seeing this, Shirou hurriedly ran forward two steps, trying to stop Caster.

    But it was too late, the female magician had disappeared.

    Caster just disappeared.

    In the dilapidated courtyard, only Shirou, who was looking at the sky at a loss, and Archer, who was standing leisurely behind him, were left.

    "Let's go, if we don't find Rin quickly, he will lose his temper." The archer turned and walked towards the door.

    Shirou looked at him and was immediately furious. Although he had been blown to pieces without him just now, how could he do that?

    He actually let him go even though he knew that Caster was absorbing human life in the city, this??Isn't it the same as watching someone kill someone?

    "Wait, Archer. Why did you let Caster go?" Shirou asked as he ran in front of Archer and blocked his way.

    ※The time has not come yet, she can run away no matter what I do now,§ Archer said briefly.

    "What do you mean the time hasn't come yet? Just now you even had the chance to kill her, but now you say the time hasn't come yet" Shirou shouted with his eyes wide open.

    "Then let me ask you." The archer lowered his head and looked at Shirou with his gray eyes: "What will happen after you catch her? On this mountain full of her magic power, if she gets angry and detonates the collected materials on the mountain,  The huge magic power Huh!"

    "" Shirou choked, what he said was indeed correct.

    Caster has been hiding here since the war started. This yard is like Caster's backyard.  If Caster really wanted to escape, no one would be able to catch her.  As for detonating the disgusting amount of magic on this mountain, that's it - Issei and many monks still live here.

    "But she just said you could kill her?"

    "Do you believe what others say, and they are still enemies?" Archer squinted at him with disdain.

    "" Shirou was silent for a moment, and then said: "But, will you let her go just because of this? Everything that happens in the city is done by this guy. If she is not stopped, victims will continue to appear.  "

    "So what?" the archer asked him.

    "Have you forgotten that we also have a powerful enemy called Berserker? That guy is a Servant that no one can defeat in this Holy Grail War. But there is one exception, and that is Caster. She absorbs life from people's bodies. And  After increasing the strength, we can defeat the berserker. After that, we only need to defeat the caster who was weakened by defeating the berserker," the archer said calmly.

    Shirou was stunned.

    The words Archer and Caster just said about "evil-minded guys", "fighting fire with fire" and "beasts" are all clear.

    That guy wants Caster to continue harming people, and then strengthen himself so that she can defeat Berserker.

    Shirou was so angry that his face was the same color as his hair. He clenched his fists and wanted to beat Archer hard.

    "Do you know what you are doing? Because of Caster, innocent people will be harmed." Shirou's voice almost jumped out of his throat.

    "It's impossible to save everyone." The archer's gray pupils were shining, and at this moment, his face became extremely scary.

    "Huh?" Shirou was stunned by his decisive voice, and then retorted: "Are you sacrificing other people just because of this?"

    "Yes, in order to save more people, this is the only way to do this." The knight smiled strangely on his face: "From this point of view, you and I are the same. We are both saint-type fools."

    "What? I'm different from you!!!"

    "Hmph! Really, that's the best." The archer snorted and said in a disdainful tone: "Listen up, Shirou Emiya. It's impossible to save everyone. For example, if Caster or Ilyas  Phil, if one of them gets the Holy Grail, then this town will not be the only one who suffers. In this Holy Grail War, as far as I know, Rin and you are the only masters who do not use the Holy Grail for personal gain.  That＊s all. Therefore, if we cannot win, the scope of damage will definitely expand.§

    "What does that have to do with you just letting Caster go?" Shirou roared: "And Illya will never do anything to destroy the world. As for Berserker, we can defeat him. Why should we let Caster go?"

    "Oh, you are really confident. How much do you know about the obsession of the Einzbern family? You uh, forget it, there is no use telling you this. As for Berserker, he is Saber and I.  We must join forces to fight against the enemy. However, even if Saber and I can defeat him together, our combat power will definitely weaken sharply after we defeat him. At that time, other Masters and Servants will definitely not let us go.  Eat up our fat piece of meat. Well, you can't deny this. Then, other masters It would be fine if there are still some kind people in their hearts. If it is someone like Caster, then  , what do you think the world will become?" the knight asked expressionlessly.

    "Uh" Shirou was speechless.

    "Although the residents of this town are sacrificed, if it can help us win. Judging from the result, it will reduce the number of victims. Saving one hundred, no, it should be saving ten thousand, is it a good deal, isn't it?  "The knight said matter-of-factly.

    ""

    "And??, there is no murderous intent in your eyes?  § he added.

    Shirou still gritted his teeth and said nothing.

    "Although you said you wanted to stop Caster, there was no trace of murderous intent in your eyes. You just simply wanted to stop Caster's behavior, but you didn't want to hurt her, right? The most you wanted was to catch her and let her go.  She obediently listens to you and stops hurting people in the city, right? Saving the majority is not enough, you also want to save everyone, right." The knight sneered: "Humph, your theory of living Buddha is simply  It＊s illusory. If you still hold such thoughts, in the end you won＊t even be able to save yourself, let alone save others.§

    "A few hours ago, you and Saber caught Rider, but you didn't kill her. Instead, you hoped to stop her master and make her stop the school's barrier. It was obvious that you could directly destroy the enemy's master and servant, but you  If she didn't do that, what was the final result? Although her fake master was caught, Saber used the Noble Phantasm and consumed a lot of magic power. I am afraid that she will be the first to disappear among the subsequent servants. And now because she didn't do it in time  Dealing with her fake master caused Matou Sakura, someone close to you to disappear, and now you have to take the weak Saber around to search for her. It even implicated my master. This is all yours.  Caused by fraternity," the knight continued to sneer.

    "If we had dealt with Rider from the beginning, this result would not have occurred. Saber would not have become so weak, Matou Sakura would not have been targeted for having Rider, and Rin would not have been dragged down.  , searching around all night, exposing himself to people watching," he said.

    "I told you this, do you still think you are right?" Finally, the archer looked into Shirou's eyes and asked.

    Shirou's mind stopped. He didn't know whether it was because he was too angry to think, or because the knight's words were too correct for him to refute. In short, he was completely stunned.

    You can＊t save everything.

    Suppose there are robbers and hostages, and the robbers plan to kill the hostages.  Using the usual methods, most of the hostages will be killed, and then the robbers will be caught and sentenced to death.

    Even if you use something to rescue all the hostages, such as the appearance of excellent police, there will be some who cannot be saved in the end.

    That is, the robber after the hostage was rescued.

    The righteous side can save only those who have been determined to be saved.

    Therefore, no one can achieve salvation for everyone.

    In the end, only the robbers will be left to kill all the hostages, and they will be sentenced to death.

    Kiritsugu once said this, but Emiya Shirou didn't believe it anyway. He believed that there must be a way to avoid this method, for sure.

    There is definitely a way to save one party without harming the other party. This is the path of justice he wants to take.

    Therefore, when the man in front of him once again talked about the method Kiritsugu had identified, he felt extremely disgusted.

    However, the outcome of the matter was before his eyes.

    "Shut up." Shirou's voice was no longer as loud as before, and was completely calm. He looked at the knight coldly: "No matter what, you just did it because you wanted to get the Holy Grail, and now you are saying these noble reasons."

    "Holy Grail?" The knight smiled. He looked at Shirou with disdain, as if what he just said was a too funny joke.

    "A universal treasure chest? Hey, I don't want that kind of evil thing," he mocked.

    "What?" Shirou looked at him in surprise.

    "Well, although I remembered it recently, my goal is not something that can be achieved by the Holy Grail." The knight said something that made Shirou feel a little confused.

    If he doesn＊t pursue the Holy Grail, then he

    "Okay, don't think about those boring things. Emiya Shirou, if you still want to use this method of not killing anyone, no one will be saved in the end. Even if you want to bear the pain of others, you will not be able to save yourself."  The same goes for the idea of ????cutting meat to feed eagles on behalf of others. This is simply impossible." The archer said in the same decisive tone as before.

    Suddenly, he blinked, shook his head, and smiled self-deprecatingly: "It's really strange for me to be so sloppy to tell you such a thing. Sure enough, the atmosphere of this era is not suitable for me."

    After a pause, Archer let out a deep breath, and his eyes drifted for a moment: "I want to ask you something?"

    "What's the matter?" Shirou had no idea what Archer was thinking at this moment.

    "Do you really want to end the Holy Grail War without killing anyone like today?" he asked.

    &nbsp; Shirou was stunned for a moment, and then asked in a fierce tone: "Do you have any opinions?"

    Archer nodded: "Really? Well, I understand."

    "Suffering yourself to save everything in the world? Although it is gratifying to have this idea, if you live with this kind of idealism, the friction between you and reality will become more intense. In the end, nothing will happen.  There won't be any left." The knight said as if he wanted to tell Shirou something. Then, he ignored Shirou and turned around and walked towards the door.

    "What did you say?" Shirou had had enough of the knight talking to himself, and the anger in his heart finally couldn't be suppressed. He yelled: "Who do you think you are, a god? You obviously don't know anything, don't be like this  Like a saint, he says such things that have nothing to do with you and are innocuous!!"

    "Don't you know anything" The knight stopped.

    It was as if something was oozing out from his body, making Shirou feel goosebumps rising.

    At this moment, Shirou saw that he was turning around, so he also turned around and walked towards the depths of the temple - he didn't want to see Archer's self-righteous face again.

    At the same time, he is going to find Caster. Although he doesn＊t know where she is, her workshop is in this temple.  Otherwise, with such a loud destruction sound just now, why didn't any of the monks in the temple appear (Shirou's third to last memory showed him directly appearing in the cave, without seeing the process of entering the cave).

    After a pause, his voice came from behind: "Hey, don't go after Caster. With your level, even saying that you are going to die is a compliment."

    Shirou ignored him.

    "Sure enough, it's useless to talk to people who are compassionate." The knight sighed behind him.

    Shirou was about to ask why he followed him, but before he could turn around, he felt a cold murderous aura behind him.

    "Then, just drown yourself with your ideals." Archer's voice was full of hatred.

    Cold particles instantly covered his body, and Shirou moved his body rapidly in this excited physical state.

    But there was still a flash of coldness on my back.

    "Well＃＃"

    Turning around quickly, Shirou saw Archer pointing a bloody knife at him.

    "Chi!"

    Like the sound of water spurting out of a broken pipe after it was frozen, a bloody arrow shot up from Shirou's back.  The pain from the wound entered his mind at this time, and Shirou's face suddenly twisted in pain. He hurriedly took several steps back, keeping a distance from Archer.

    "You" Shirou couldn't believe that Archer would sneak up on him from behind.

    "Oh, did you avoid it? I didn't expect you to be quite sensitive to murderous intent." The knight praised, without explaining the reason for cutting him, he just raised his knife and approached step by step.

    Although Shirou was frightened at this moment, his feet moved instinctively, and he retreated in a circle, trying to retreat towards the door.

    However, the Servant, who was physically unharmed and extremely strong, did not want Shirou to retreat. He caught up with him in two steps, raised the go-getter in his hand, and swung it down hard.

    In an instant, Shirou knew that he was dead.

    "Hmph, I should have known this a long time ago. When that guy met Berserker, he wanted to kill himself and Saber together. Now I stand with him without hesitation. It's really stupid.

    "Well＃＃"

    Suddenly, the knight＊s facial features twisted and the movements of his hands stopped.  As if he had been stabbed, he showed a painful expression.

    Although he didn＊t know what was going on, Shirou seized this opportunity and quickly ran out the door - he no longer cared whether his back would be exposed to him. In the current situation, if he didn＊t escape quickly, he would definitely die.

    The knight also noticed Shirou's movements at this moment and hurriedly chased after him, but his movements became a bit slower.

    "Has it been backlashed? Damn it, it's obviously not a command spell, it's just a verbal instruction, but it actually makes the body

    Shirou staggered out of the door at this time and came to the steps outside. He immediately saw Saber and Assassin on the steps below.

    However, before he could say anything, the feeling of a foreign object entering his body appeared in his chest.

    He lowered his head and saw the tip of the knife emerging from his chest.

    That is the position of the heart.

    "It's over, Shirou Emiya, without fighting, you will die here" came the clear words, and Shirou saw the tip of the knife on his chest disappear.

    (There is no need to go this afternoon, so I have been(Write, earlier)

 Work related Chapter 31 Never seen

    Saber became anxious at this time.

    The temple above had been silent for a while, and no sound was made. She had no way of knowing what was going on.

    Looking at the samurai blocking him above, she rushed forward again.

    But as repeated several times before, although her sword collided with the opponent's thin blade, the opponent used the curvature and length of the blade to guide Saber's sword, removing most of the power contained in it, and then  With a wave of his backhand, the long knife struck Saber's head like the wind.

    Then Saber retreated again.

    That man has always stood still in that position, neither advancing nor retreating.

    Standing on a high place with a long knife like that is indeed a favorable terrain that is difficult to conquer and cannot be conquered in a short time.  But Saber knew that her sword was invisible, and it would be difficult for the opponent to dodge because she didn't know the length and width of her sword. Therefore, she could only resist.  So he kept attacking him with brute force.  However, because of the curvature of the knife, this tactic of consuming his physical strength was eliminated.

    Damn it, if the ground were flat, this wouldn't be the case.  If this continues, I don＊t know what will happen

    Saber rushed forward again, still using that brutal attack method.

    Although the opponent uses that strange method to remove his power, there is still part of it that his body can resist and consumes power. Moreover, you must concentrate on using such a technique. As long as you continue to attack like this, it will wear him down bit by bit.  When his mental and physical strength is almost exhausted and he is unable to resist, defeat him in one go.

    However, the swordsman＊s idea came to nothing.

    This time, the opponent did not raise his sword to resist the slashing attack. He just stood there, motionless.

    Although she was confused in her heart, Saber still struck down hard without hesitation.

    Just when the invisible sword edge was still a few inches away from the warrior's head, the warrior's footsteps moved.

    He twisted around, his body turned sideways, and Saber's sword slashed down his forehead.

    "What＃＃"

    Saber was shocked.

    He obviously couldn't see his sword, but he avoided it. Could it be that the previous attacks made him guess the length and width of his sword?

    The long knife struck again, Saber jumped and returned to the platform just now.

    "Oh, I still haven't predicted it well." The warrior looked at the ground, feeling sorry for the few strands of hair he had cut off.

    "The sword is more than three feet long and about four inches wide, right? Well, this shape is indeed a typical Western-style long sword." After a pause, he looked at the long sword in his hand and sighed: "If I touch it more,  If I hit your sword a few times, I might have been able to completely dodge it just now."

    Saber understood immediately.

    The samurai just touched his own sword. In order to divert his strength, he let his sword pass through his blade, and judged the shape of his sword by the different sounds produced by the contact and separation of the sword.

    "Does it sound good"

    "Then you are complimenting me." The man smiled ashamedly: "If I had that kind of ability, I wouldn't be trapped by your invisible sword after a few rounds and stand here unable to move a step.  The real listening ability is that as long as you lift the sword, you can know the length and width of your sword based on the sound of the sword passing through the airflow."

    Is that so? In other words, what you did just now was just to test the shape of your sword and prepare for a better counterattack next?  So, does that mean that the next step is to get serious?

    Saber clenched the sword in her hand and looked at him intently.

    "So, Saber, it's time for you to stop hiding your strength." The samurai tilted his head and looked at Saber with a smile.

    "What did you say?" Saber was startled for a moment, and then became angry: "Do you think I'm dealing with you casually?"

    It is true that because of his master, he did not want to use magic and some abilities that defeated cleverness in the last Holy Grail War. However, in terms of his seriousness, he definitely did not give up.

    "Then why do you hide the sword in the sheath?" The warrior's eyes sparkled.

    "" Saber was speechless.  She suddenly understood what the person in front of her meant.

    What he wants is a fight in which both sides use their Noble Phantasms.

    but now＃＃

    "I'm very happy, Saber. Not only is it the first time I see an invisible sword, but my sword is also evil. People who encounter it are usually killed in the first blow, but you can not only catch my attack.Attack, and it can also force me into such a situation. Well, although the sword has the credit, it also makes me very excited, so I want to go one step further. What do you think?  "Kojiro said happily.

    Saber didn＊t speak.

    Kojiro looked at his sullen opponent and had an idea in his mind.

    "Oh, forget it. I don't know why you don't want to use it, but I'll go first and let you take a look at my secret sword, Saber."

    The warrior suddenly left the vantage point he occupied and walked down step by step.

    In the cool wind, the words of the warrior came: "When the time comes, you will decide whether to use your sword or not."

    Saber watched in surprise as he walked step by step to the platform where he was.

    Without speaking, the warrior closed his eyes.

    His body swayed slightly, as if he was unsteady.  The knife in his hand was raised to the right. The blade reflected afterimages in the moonlight, like countless knives appearing at the same time. He raised it at shoulder level and formed a straight line.

    The samurai's body was slightly measured, and his free left hand held the back end of the sword hilt, as if facing the enemy.

    However, his body was almost facing away from Saber, and he was facing his right side in the direction of the knife.

    What is this for?

    "Just hold the sword like this, or you will die." The samurai closed his eyes and said firmly, reminding Saber not to relax.

    There is no need for him to remind Saber. She will not be careless. Her eyes have never left the opponent's knife.

    "Secret Sword"

    The warrior spoke slowly.

    Suddenly, there was the sound of slightly chaotic footsteps at the top of a step.

    Saber and Sasaki Kojiro were disturbed by the sound at the same time, and then looked at the top of the mountain behind them.

    There were two people standing at the door of the temple.

    However, at this moment, the two people were extremely close to each other.

    Saber watched helplessly as the red knight stabbed the knife deeply into her master's heart.

    Archer opened his mouth and seemed to say something, but the distance was too far and she couldn't hear it. Then Archer pulled out his sword from Shirou's body.  Shirou Emiya suddenly fell down and rolled down the steps like a puppet with its strings cut off.

    Kojiro looked at Archer, frowned, and then stooped, letting Shirou fall past him.

    "Shirou" Saber was immediately startled. She didn't care whether the samurai was using any special moves against her. She took two steps forward and caught Shirou who had rolled down.

    At this moment, Shirou only felt that his body was getting blurry. He suddenly saw Saber's face suddenly appear, and then she shouted something anxiously, but he couldn't hear it at all.

    He understood that his heart had been penetrated by Archer's attack just now, and he might not be able to survive for long

    Saber looked at the scar on her master's heart, and her heart suddenly sank to the bottom.

    It＊s not that she has never seen that kind of scar before, she has even made such scars many times herself, so she knows that people who suffer from such injuries are hopeless.

    With this kind of wound, Shirou will definitely die from excessive bleeding in one minute.

    Saber looked up at Archer.

    That guy actually betrayed his oath

    A few hours ago, in the woods, the oath of the knight of the bow was still ringing in her ears.  But under such circumstances, he broke the contract. How despicable!  !

    I clearly swore twice to protect his safety, but my master was willing to participate in this war with me under unknown circumstances, and once saved myself, allowing me to continue to compete for the Holy Grail in the Holy Grail War. At this moment  How could he end up like this? How

    "Archer, you"

    "I can't forgive, I absolutely can't forgive, Archer and his master actually violated their oaths, trampled on their pride, and killed their allies.

    Saber's heart was filled with anger. What happened at this moment reminded her of the scars she had suffered. The bloody wounds immediately made her angrier.

    "I can't hold on much longer. There is only about one-tenth of the magic power left in my body. I'm afraid I can only hold on for ten minutes after the master dies."  Then, before he disappears, he must at least kill the evil man.

    Kill him!  !  !

    The obsession with hatred made the swordsman's eyes become cloudy, and the clear blue water was stained with blood.  She raised her head and looked upward.

    The red-robed archers have expressionless facesHis expression was slowly declining.

    Just in time, after coming down, take him

    "Wait, saber."

    A blue figure stood in front of the red figure, and the refreshing figure made Saber sober up.

    "Calm down." Kojiro pointed at Shirou in Saber's hands and chuckled, "Before you fall into madness, take a look at what you are obsessed with, otherwise you will regret it."

    Saber was stunned for a moment, then seemed to have realized something, her pupils shrank, and she hurriedly looked down.

    Immediately, the blood in her eyes faded, and she regained clarity.

    ???????????????????

    Although there is a big incision in the heart, the blood flows very slowly.

    It was originally supposed to be a fountain of blood, but instead it flowed slowly, like water dug out of a dry desert.

    Although the blood flow was very large, this strange bleeding speed reminded Saber of a previous incident.

    When encountering Berserker, Master was cut to the waist and almost cut in half. However, the injury miraculously recovered and he was able to move freely the next day.  I'm afraid it's because of some special self-healing ability.

    Maybe, under the current circumstances, my master can still use his own regeneration ability to

    Just when Saber was thinking this, Kojiro spoke again: "Hey, let's go. On this mountain, if you are not a servant, any magic will be restricted. The same goes for your master, and his healing ability will also be reduced.  , if you want him to live, go down the mountain quickly."

    It is indeed true. Although it seems that the wound is regenerating on its own, under the influence of this contaminated spiritual energy, if this continues, Shirou will bleed to death.  He had to leave quickly so that Shirou's wounds could heal faster.

    But why did the samurai do this?

    Saber raised her head as soon as Kojiro spoke, and raised her right hand holding the sword. After hearing his words, she was startled, and then put down her guard, but she became confused in her heart.

    "Whylet us go?" she asked.

    Saber would understand if he didn't take the opportunity to launch a sneak attack just now.  But even if he were to face the enemy's desperate situation, he would not be merciful.

    The samurai raised his sword, held it in front of him, and wiped it with his other hand.

    "Flowers are more beautiful when they bloom, but if you pick them before that, it is a sin. If I fight you now, this sword will break in grief," he said softly, then raised his eyes,  Looking at Saber, he said like an old friend: "Let's go, Saber, but don't forget to come again. Let's continue this duel. You and I, we have to enjoy it as much as we drink."

    Phew!  clang!

    He suddenly turned around and blocked Moye behind him with his sword.

    "Oh, it turns out that you are not only ignorant of style, but also an impatient beast." Kojiro smiled softly and looked at Archer with disdain.

    "Thank you. One day, we will decide the winner at the doorstep." Saber stood up and saluted with a solemn expression.  Then he picked up Shirou and left without looking back.

    When Kojiro heard the voice behind him, the corners of his mouth curled up, showing a satisfied look.

    "Are you going to hinder me, samurai?" Archer looked at him and said coldly.

    "This is what I want to say, are you going to stop me from letting them leave?" The warrior's handsome face was full of smiles, and his eyes were full of coldness.

    It seems that it doesn＊t make sense.

    Archer was speechless, and then he slashed with the knife in his other hand.

    One side of the long knife was raised, blocking Archer's other knife.

    Archer used both hands at the same time, then used the force to jump, distanced himself from his opponent, then adjusted his posture and rushed over again.

    The swords intersected, and the warrior's face asked in black and white: "Why, Archer, you are also a swordsman, right? You should know that when a swordsman is fighting a swordsman, this kind of happy moment, the glory of life in an instant  It is the most dazzling, and disturbing him is the most unforgivable. Why would you do such a thing."

    "Oh, you think fighting is happy, right? It's really a heroic argument. Humph, I'm different from you." The archer smiled coldly: "I think fighting is scary, ferocious, desperate, miserable and boring.  Boredom is the most disgusting and disgusting thing."

    The samurai's face darkened for a moment, and then he sighed: "It's really disappointing. Forget it, I can't explain it to someone as ungrateful as you. Listening to your words, I understand why you are so honest from the inside.  It's true. I thought you would let that female fox eat some.Well, that's why I opened a back door for you and let you in. Now it seems that I am a fool.  "

    With his hands shaking, the warrior quickly retreated, came to the platform on the steps, and raised the sword in his hand towards the archer: "Now let me carry out my work seriously. No one will be allowed to pass, and no one will be allowed to pass.  If the person leaves, well, although it is a very disgraceful head, his strength is still pleasing to the people, so I will accept it."

    The murderous aura overflowed, just like the frozen lake water in Sanjiu.

    "Come on, this body is not like you and has limited magic power, so I have to kill you with one blow. If you have any moves, use them quickly, otherwise"

    The archer looked at the warrior, suddenly shook his head, and said something strange.

    "An equilateral triangle has a maximum side length of one and a half meters," Archer said.

    The dense murderous aura suddenly released, and Assassin's eyes widened.

    "you＃＃"

    "It's useless, your special skills" the archer said, the two swords in his hands disappeared, and then the brilliance flashed, and two large swords with astonishing length appeared in his hands.

    It is a Western infantry sword, used to cut off the horse's legs on one side when the enemy's cavalry rushes over to injure the enemy (similar to the use of the halberd used to cut off the horse's legs on the Chinese battlefield).

    At this moment, the archer was holding the two swords that seemed to be nearly one person tall and looked extremely bulky. He raised his hands slightly, placed them on his waist, and at the same time raised the sword heads above his head, so that the two swords were above his head.  Intersect to form a cross shape.

    "It's useless in front of these eyes," Archer said confidently.

    The warrior was silent, looking at the archers above with a complicated expression.

    The long sword disappeared in the hands of the archer, and he took out general Moye again.

    "Indeed, your sword skill can be called an anti-personnel treasure that no one can avoid. It is not easy for even a master to deal with it. Even I would have been doomed if I hadn't predicted your sword in advance.  , butwell, it would be fine if you stabbed, but your special skill is cutting. Then it is interfered by the ground element, so it cannot be used on the steps, and the long knife must be raised on the flat ground, otherwise it will be scratched on the ground.  It's useless, so I can't attack the enemy's legs, at least at the height of the abdomen. As long as I raise the sword to this point, I can block your two swords. The long swords above my head are intertwined, and I can block the top sword. Because you  I'm not the kind of swordsman who relies mainly on strength, so I don't have to worry about you suppressing me with your strength. Moreover, your sword is not a famous sword, so I'm not afraid of you cutting off those swords."

    "You" The samurai's hand holding the sword had veins, and his face sank.

    "Hey" he narrowed his eyes and looked at the archer: "Why do you know my sword skills?"

    "Didn't I say that your unique skills are useless in front of these eyes?" The archer ignored the cold light in the two gaps and pointed the sword in his hand: "Then, now I will ask you again, even so,  Are you still going to stop me, samurai?"

    The murderous aura still condensed in the space, and the samurai silently raised the sword in his hand.

    "Really? Even if you consume magic power, you still have to stop me Forget it, Saber can't run far even if she holds such a person." Archer raised the two swords in his hands: "I'll just waste my time on you first"

    The words end here.

    Kojiro watched in surprise as the archer suddenly spurted out a large mouthful of blood.

    "you＃＃"

    He didn＊t understand why this guy who seemed to be fine before suddenly vomited blood, as if he had been seriously injured.

    Could it be that you were attacked by Caster before and just suppressed the injury?  It's not like that. You can definitely see the impact of Caster's magic attack on a person. The guy in front of him is clean and no part of his body seems to be injured.

    At this moment, the archer involved felt as if some kind of flame was burning in his heart and lungs. The burning pain was abnormal, and even his breathing became forced.

    After being in a daze for a moment, he regained consciousness.

    ※Hehehehe＃ah hahaha〞〞!!§

    Feeling such pain, the archer was surprised, but then he smiled.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Laughing like crazy.

    Because you did something that disobeyed the master's order, did you suffer backlash, orwell, I'm afraid it's because what you just did was successful. That boy, Emiya Shirou, is dead.

    "That kind of fatal injury, and because I was in this contaminated spiritual vein, my recovery ability was reduced, and I couldn't get treatment in time, so I died."

    died.

    but why＃＃!

    ArcherThe sword fell down, and he looked at his hand angrily, as if looking at some sworn enemy.

    ? Strong, normal arms.

    There is nothing missing or vague about my own body.

    Isn＊t it possible

    The archer's expression turned pale for a moment, but the next second, his face returned to its cold calmness.

    He put away his swords, lowered his hands, and walked down step by step.

    When passing by Kojiro, the other person just looked at him and did not speak.

    Although he was surprised by the opponent's transformation, he was not interested in a guy without a fighting spirit, no matter how strong he was.  There is no point in forcing yourself to fight him.

    And judging from the look of this guy, it seems like he won＊t be chasing Saber anymore.

    Looking at his appearance just now, he seemed to be seriously injured. Even if he chased her, he would still be no match for her.

    Watching his opponent leave, Assassin put away his knife and disappeared on the mountain road.

    Slowly arriving at the foot of the mountain, the archer took a deep breath and looked at the night sky.

    Since that doesn＊t work, then can we only rely on that kind of thing?

    Suddenly, he felt the call of his master and immediately ran towards the city.

    "snort!"

    The knight leaping high laughed at his childishness just now. It was ridiculous that he was still thinking about something white even though he was completely dyed black.

    However, if it is really unavoidable and appears, put it into your own world Even if you are cursed to become an irrational evil ghost, then you can leave it to others to solve it. Anyway, this world  There are always many messengers of justice.

    The knight smiled slightly, and the smile became blurry in the moonlight.

    boom!

    At the last moment, Tohsaka Rin used the magic of slowing down and losing weight, and then he landed safely on the ground.

    But, it hurts.

    Her waist felt like it was about to break.

    After all, if you fall from a height of ten meters, no matter how much magic you use, there won＊t be enough time.

    She was suddenly attacked by someone. Although she reacted, she could no longer escape. She was sucked into the darkness. A second later, she appeared above this place. Then, without knowing it, she instinctively used the slowdown function.  The magic of drop and lightness.  Only then did he hit the ground.

    ※Oh, it＊s good to be able to save your life, so don＊t complain.  Tohsaka thought optimistically.

    She stood up and patted her back obscenely.

    After all, there is no one here, no one can see

    But that＊s it. Tohsaka turned around and saw a somewhat surprised face.

    She is a woman.

    He has black hair similar to hers, but only reaches her shoulders, and her eyes sparkle like cat eyes in the dark night.  She was wearing a light-colored kimono and was looking straight at herself at the moment.

    She stretched out her hand and kept opening the door, but did not move. She seemed to be stunned by her fall from the sky.

    Tohsaka turned around and found that he was at the door of a three-story house.

    Oops!  She must have noticed that she had just fallen ten meters high and was still alive.

    The most taboo thing for magicians is for ordinary people to see their abilities, and now they are seen by one person

    Silence?  Tohsaka had such an idea in his mind.

    In the two seconds when Tohsaka's mind was spinning, the surprise on the other person's face disappeared. She opened a door, walked in, and was now closing the door.

    "Hey, next time you want to run out to play at night, you'd better go out secretly. It's very dangerous to jump off the building. Ah, if you want to take a walk, go to the Xindu Bridge where the scenery is good."

    boom!

    The door closed, and the woman admonished, then added a piece of advice of her own.

    The girl's mind went blank for a few seconds, and then she recovered.

    Then, Tohsaka felt that his mood was a little complicated.

    The other party saw him using magic, but he thought he was the kind of person who jumped off the second floor and ran out for a night out Well, how do you put it?  That corny word?

    Tohsaka thought for a few seconds and then remembered.

    ?????? Bad girl.

    Walking into the living room, she saw the TV on and the back of a head on the sofa diagonally opposite.

    "Welcome back, Shiki." The owner of the head turned around and looked atshe.

    That＊s a＃how should I put it, a soft face.

    His hair is neatly attached to his head, matching the lines of his face. He wears large-framed glasses that look dull, but one of the frames is blocked by his long hair. At this moment, the blue behind the other frame  His eyes are smiling.

    She frowned: "Hey, didn't I tell you to sleep with her first?"

    He sounded like his father.

    "Recently I want to watch this midnight theater TV series. Besides, I don't have to work, so why go to bed so early?" Boy, no, the man said, he just said it with an expression of a good boy, saying that he was too lazy to do such a thing, he looked very  weird.

    I stopped talking.  She walked over to the sofa and sat down.

    Three minutes later.

    ※Hey, come on,§ she said suddenly.

    "Huh?" The baby-faced man named Mikiya looked at her.

    ※Let＊s change places,§ she said.

    "What? Could it be" The man's body suddenly stiffened.

    "It's not a flower" glance at him.

    The other party immediately breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, in order to cover up his recent gaffe, he decided to continue the question: "Why do you want to move away? I have only been here for more than ten days. Didn't you ask Qiu Long to buy this place secretly? I think  It＊s very secretive.§

    "Ah, that's right, but this city is not normal. It makes me feel a little dangerous," she said in an understatement, without any sense of danger as she said.

    Qianye looked at her, wanting her to describe it in detail.

    Feeling his gaze, Shi raised his eyebrows and said, "Hey, Qianye, have you ever seen a woman who jumped four or five meters high, and a girl who fell from a height of more than ten meters and still survived the fall?"

    Qianye: "Uh, this I haven't seen it before."

    "So, it's very dangerous. I saw two of them tonight"

    Jumping three or four meters at a time, falling from a height of more than ten meters and not dying, have you really never seen these?

    Qianye looked at the people next to him talking and thought to himself.

 Related works Chapter 32 Eyes full of threads

    Before his consciousness disappeared, Shirou was carried away by Saber. His face was exposed beside Saber, and he saw the guy who pierced his heart and his power.

    Fighting against the samurai who wields swords like a dancing queen, is the red knight's black and white yin and yang swords, weapons like a saint.

    ??????????? If the sword of the samurai is beautifully drawn, then the dancing of that guy＊s two swords is truly concise.  Rather than talking about swords, in some places, they are as direct and powerful as fists.

    That is the pride of fully exerting one's strength to the extreme.

    With just one look, Shirou could understand the meaning of that famous blade.

    Black and white, the first two colors, all colors are produced from these two colors, no, it should be said that all things in the world are derived from this yin and yang.

    With these two colors of weapons, go-getter Mo Xie.  They are obviously swords made of two extremely opposite colors, but there is no sense of conflict or incompatibility.

    Well, this kind of famous sword belongs to the type of holy sword.

    But what is surprising is that as a Noble Phantasm, it is definitely gorgeous.

    The same is true for the Holy Sword, and the same is true for the Demonic Sword. Even if it is not gorgeous, at least it has a temperament that makes people fall in love with it at a glance, just like a work of art.

    ?For example, the fighting spirit with the purpose of defeating others.

    The selfish desire to leave a name for future generations and become a sage.

    The desire to surpass any weapon created by anyone and become the strongest blade.

    A certain kind of faith that wants to achieve the greatest cause and become a king.

    ※Whether it is a common thought or a virtuous wish, a noble reason or an evil purpose, every weapon will have the desire to be made into what it should be.

    This is a creative concept that is indispensable for weapons, whether they are holy swords or magic swords. This temperament has turned into layers and is deeply engraved on the weapons, becoming the lines and shapes of the weapons.  Became the soul of the weapon.

    Those two knives are different. Although they are also fascinating, their obsession is completely different.

    Pairs of famous blades, like white jade or thick ink, can reflect one's own shadow, as if they are asking others, and at the same time they are reflecting and asking themselves.  The one that tells others the answer and the answer to myself at the same timethe Mirror Sword.

    ??The sword of pure flow without any desire.

    The knight in red used it to fight against the samurai who could resist Saber, but it did not rely on any brilliant martial arts or unique moves, but one move after another, continuously, as if it was a set of original skills and routines.

    His attacks are very powerful, one blow after another, but they are not like boxing, but precise and precise. He cuts down the enemy carefully, and every knife is a manifestation of his will.

    Like the abilities gained by warrior training, he was not originally a gifted person. It can be seen that his strength was completely acquired through his own training.

    But why would this guy with an iron will and no impurities do something that goes against his own weapons philosophy? Is it really just to prevent future troubles

    In the end, what appeared in Shirou's mind were the guy's oblique words of encouragement and guidance.

    Of course, I didn＊t hear it with my own ears.

    Saber felt that Shirou had completely sunk into her arms, making no sound at all.  She gritted her teeth and still kept moving at a high speed and smoothly.

    There is no point in stopping to check on your master＊s condition now. You can only hurry up, leave this mountain road and go to a place that is not polluted, so that Shirou＊s regeneration ability can be fully utilized. Only in this way can

    However, she also felt that her master was silent, the command spell was at her side, and the stigmata that was originally spinning wildly due to the master's hand also became quiet at this moment.

    Quiet and ominous.

    Damn it!  !  !

    ＃＃＃＃

    Black is dark, white is bright.

    The world in black and white is as symmetrical as that guy's weapon, a world divided into two halves.

    The top is white like milk, and the bottom is black like ink.

    I am caught between black and white, neither up nor down.

    I want to go out, yes, go out, it feels like I went out since last time, but now I am still here.

    Really, I thought I had gone out, but I didn＊t expect I was still here.

    Shirou looked at himself emerging from his own body, feeling like a snake shedding its skin.

    It＊s the same me, but there＊s no more in it??Myself.

    Now, he is completely naked. The lower body is still inside the body of his original body that is entangled in black, and the upper body has broken free.

    ??Hurry up and finish what you didn't finish last time, otherwise you don't know how long it will take to get yourself out of this state where Xiaoji seems to be divided.

    He pushed upwards with all his strength, as if he was about to fly, constantly vibrating his shoulders and kicking his feet that were originally inside his body. He pushed hard, ignoring the pain, which was like a centipede, drilling into his brain from his blood vessels.  .

    There was no shouting in the mouth and no distortion in the face. Although the pain in the body was indeed conveyed to the center, he miraculously did not scream out.

    Most of the body has been separated, and less than half of the legs are still in the body. Shirou struggled hard and jumped out like a fish from a hook.

    As if something had been removed from his body, he felt something was wrong with his body, as if a part had been removed, leaving a certain place empty.

    ※But it＊s like cars taking off their emblems and humans shaving their hair short, there＊s no particular hindrance.

    Shirou's body glowed, and golden light lit up from his body.

    He immediately flew up.

    Above him, the infinite white was stretched, although it couldn't be seen.

    He lowered his head and looked at the darkness below.

    His original body has been gradually swallowed up by the darkness. The black snake wrapped around "his" head and pulled "him" into the black ink sea.

    "However, it doesn't matter anymore. The current self, the split self, is still alive.

    His golden light was wrapped in white, and he flew across the sky. In the blink of an eye, the white sky was also under his feet.

    Raising his head again, what he saw in front of him was a dazzling sky with no distinguishable colors.

    ＃＃

    The scene became clearer, and Shirou finally saw the sky clearly.

    This is a sky he has never seen before. Whether it is with the naked eye or from image information, he has never seen a similar scene.  Or something similar, but it was the first time that it gave him such a sense of solemnity.

    ? Overhead is the sky at dusk. The dark yellow light shines on the clouds, but what is reflected is patches of black shadow.  Light and black shadow intertwined in the sky, like flames and smoke, like the sky was on fire.

    He lowered his head and looked around.

    This is not the city he is familiar with, the city he lives in.  Not even the world he lives in.

    It is a wasteland, an endless wasteland as far as the eye can see.

    The dark, dry land has no end, until it reaches an end that is invisible to the naked eye.

    And in this endless land, there are countless swords.

    Like the remains of a certain battlefield, the ground here is covered with countless swords.

    Numerous enough to make you feel horrible after seeing it. This is not a large number of or amazing quantities. It is simply unreasonable calculation. If it is really described, it is infinite existence.

    And in this world of infinite swords, no place reveals life, everything is endless inorganic matter, and no living objects exist.

    Even those swords have lost the meaning of their existence, like steel tombstones, piercing their sharpest parts into the earth.

    Shirou looked at this horrifying scene, and surprisingly he didn't have any weird feeling in his heart. Although he was shocked by the scene in front of him, he felt that it was natural.

    This scene seems familiar, but also very strange. It seems that I have seen this kind of scene somewhere before.

    In this world, these swords are either crooked, standing upright, or intertwined, piercing the earth like trees, and are adjacent to each other.

    "Huh"

    The gentle wind blew up the dust on the land and shuttled through this steel jungle.

    This is the only sport in this world.

    Countless swords, whether they are simple and rough iron swords or gorgeous and gem-encrusted treasures, are all covered with a layer of fine sand and dust blown up from the ground.

    It makes people feel that they are half-naked corpses.

    Looking at the world formed by countless swords, Shirou felt that it was more like a cemetery than the remains of a battlefield.

    These countless, rusting, waiting for death, the cemetery of swords.

    ??Those weapons, even the tombstones, are the remains of dead people.

    But, what is this, why am I here?

    Shirou thought this, and thenhe saw it.

    On a high slope not far away, Shirou saw a man.

    On the mound that was like the throne of this world of death - on the largest tomb, stood the figure of a man.

    He stood on the mound with his body hunched slightly, his hair blown by the majestic wind. Under the reflection of the setting sun in the distance, his figure felt blurry.

    But even so, it can be easily seen that his body is full of scars.

    Because, an astonishing number of weapons are still in his body.

    The body pierced by countless swords, spears and halberds stood on the hill of swords that were also filled with murderous weapons.

    When Shirou saw this figure, his steps suddenly started to move.

    A force that can be called instinct urged him to go up.

    ? ?Look at what he looks like.

    One step

    It hurts, my chest suddenly hurts.

    Two steps

    It hurts so much, it really hurts, it feels like my chest has been pierced by something, the pain is unbearable.

    Three steps

    Ahhhhhh!  !

    The thing that stabbed into the chest was stirring constantly, as if even Shirou's internal organs had been torn to pieces.

    There seemed to be a voice in his head telling him that if he took one step closer, Emiya Shirou's existence would collapse.

    Four steps

    Leave quickly, turn around quickly, and run without looking back.  If he continues to walk like this, his body will collapse, his soul will be scattered, and Emiya Shirou will die without even a trace left.

    five＃＃

    As if his head had been cut off, Emiya Shirou lost consciousness.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    My chest felt tight, as if I was in an airtight room, so I felt like I couldn't breathe smoothly.

    Shirou's consciousness gradually became clearer, and the surroundings were pitch black.  This made him realize that his eyes were closed, so he opened them.

    But it＊s very difficult.  His eyelids drooped heavily on his eyeballs, refusing to move. Even if Shirou tried his best, he could only open them a crack.

    The pain in his head was rising and rising, as if there was a tumor beating inside. It made Shirou dizzy and almost fell asleep again.

    At this time, he realized that the dream just now was a dream. Although he didn't know why he had such a strange dream, it didn't make sense to think about it now.

    Through the opening of his eyes, the surrounding things came into his eyes vaguely. It seems that this should be his roomwait, what is that.

    Shirou＊s eyes moved and he looked at the wall to his right.

    There seemed to be something like a half-human-tall ceramic statue sitting against the wall.

    Hey, Lucky Cat?  Do I have such a thing at home?

    "Shirou, are you awake?" the lucky cat asked.

    Maybe it was because of his physical condition that he was hallucinating. Shirou felt that he just heard the Lucky Cat talking, and the voice was very familiar.

    By the way, is this easy to distinguish? Call yourself Shirou, except Sister Fuji, that＊s

    Shirou suddenly regained consciousness.

    ????????? Oh my God, where is that lucky cat? Sitting there is Saber.

    "What's wrong, Shirou, does the wound hurt?" Saber quickly came over to check on Shirou's condition.

    "No, it's notwell" Shirou sat up and shook his head. He wanted to defend himself, but after saying a few words, he gasped for breath.

    It＊s not a headache, it＊s chest tightness.

    It＊s very strange, like I can＊t breathe, suffocating.

    Although the uncomfortable feeling comes from the chest, it is not the cause of the wound pain.  I don't know what's going on, but my chest feels very tight, accompanied by a sense of tightness.

    By the way, the wound.

    Shirou immediately looked down at his chest, his face suddenly darkened.

    It seems that it was caused by Archer＊s knife yesterday, which penetrated his heart.  I thought I was dead, but I didn't die. I just felt a little tight in my chest. Well, I should say I was very lucky Hmm!

    etc.

    Shirou looked at his chest being bandaged, but saw that the bandages were almost stretched into thin lines.??, he immediately understood the cause of his chest tightness - it was so tight that even the flesh collapsed, how could he not feel chest tightness.

    ※Well, it＊s like Snow White putting on the witch＊s corset.

    Shirou thought of a metaphor that even made him feel disgusted.

    "Saber, this is" Shirou pointed to his chest, not knowing what to say.

    "Ah, I bandaged this for Shirou, because after coming back yesterday, although Shirou's injury has basically stopped bleeding, I think it's better to bandage it," Saber said.

    "But why are they tied so tightly?"

    "That's because after Shirou was cut by Berserker, I once watched Rin bandage you. At that time, she said that in order to make the wounds fit together, heal properly and avoid splitting, the bandage should be tightened."  Saber explained.

    Shirou: ""

    "But doing this will strangle someone.

    "I said, saber"

    Shirou was about to say something, but a sudden sharp pain in his head stopped him.

    "Don't move, Shirou, your injury hasn't healed yet." Seeing Shirou showing pain, Saber quickly pressed Shirou's shoulders to make him lie down.

    "No, no, no, I just feel a little dizzy, it should be" Shirou didn't continue.

    How should I put it? Is it because I was strangled by you that I am deprived of oxygen?

    But he still followed Saber＊s wishes and lay down.

    Saber also sat back in the corner again.

    Shirou looked at Saber, remembering the dream just now, and wanted to say something, but he didn't know what to say.

    ※Forget it, haven＊t I been having some strange dreams lately?

    Originally, Shirou Emiya didn＊t dream often. Even if he dreamed once in a while, he would always think back to his childhood, like an old man in his twilight years.

    Or else, I dream about swords, and I have often dreamed about swords recently.  From this point of view, the one just now is similar, although I just dreamed of more swords.

    Speaking of dreaming about swords, well, basically, as long as there is nothing major, this is what Shirou will dream about.

    Some people say that dreams are a kind of psychological activity when human beings are sleeping. The psychological activities in dreams are the same as those when awake. They are the reactions of objective things in the human brain.

    I once thought, if this is the case, then why do I only dream about swords?

    I once thought that that might be the factor that formed Emiya Shirou.

    Of course, if Shirou is asked to say it now, he might think that it is the connection between him and Saber. Because of this, he can summon Saber.

    Because, in Shirou＊s past dreams, the image of the sword appeared

    After muttering in his mind for a long time, Shirou thought of something he could say.

    "Um, thank you, Saber, for taking care of me for so long yesterday." Shirou said gratefully - while saying this, his hand touched the knot of the chest bandage under the quilt and immediately pulled it open.

    Suddenly, the world is so beautiful and the air is so fresh.

    Saber looked ashamed: "No, this was my mistake. If it weren't for me, how could Master be injured?"

    "What are you talking about?" Shirou blinked: "I was injured because"

    He suddenly paused and his expression became astonished.

    Because in just the blink of an eye, his room changed.

    Like a crack

    "What's wrong, Shirou?" Saber asked suspiciously, looking at Shirou's appearance.

    "" Shirou was silent for a while, then hesitantly stretched out his hand, shaking it aimlessly, and finally pointed at the wall and said, "Hey, Saber, what are those lines?"

    "Thread? What thread?" Saber looked back, but there was nothing.

    "It's those lines," Shirou gestured.

    Looking at Saber＊s confused look, he felt very strange.

    Why, can＊t she see that there is that thread on the wall, on the lamp, even on her own body, even herself

    Shirou lowered his head and looked at his hands.

    I also have these lines on my body.

    What＊s going on with all these lines?

    Suddenly, Saber made a surprised sound: "Shirou, your eyes"

    "Well, what?" Shirou raised his head when he heard this, revealing a pair of blood-red eyes.

    (A little bit less today)?, Regarding the Demonic Eye of Direct Death, you need to die once to get it, but how can ordinary people die once to get it? The two rituals are obtained by dying a personality, while Shiki died and was saved by someone.  It is obtained by living, and the Four Seasons are obtained by being possessed by Roa who died seventeen times. How did Shirou obtain the Demonic Eye of Direct Death? Because he also sacrificed a personality, but it was useless compared to ordinary people. It was the body.  Personality, Kongjing said that ordinary people not only have a spiritual personality, but also have a physical personality before they can form a spiritual personality.  As for the physical personality, like in the eighth part of the empty mirror, the root of Shiki once said that she herself, this physical personality should not be able to understand anything, and in the end it would be useless and decay to death, so I want to use this point,  Through the death of one of Shirou's personalities, Shirou is still alive and has died once, so that he can have the magic eyes to direct death, because Shirou's physical personality is useless anyway, so it doesn't matter if it is discarded.  Also, I wrote this dead magic eye not so that the protagonist can rely on it to fight like a two-handed ritual and take the route of a kung fu master, but it has another purpose. As for what it is, selling pipes, it sells for a lot of money.  The long running water pipe Well, also don't think it's ubbsp when you see Shirou having a dream about the Unlimited Sword System; ps: The empty mirror has appeared now, Tsukihime still has to wait for a while, and  There is a funny little plot interspersed in the empty mirror, which is about the two rituals and why Qianye came to this city to avoid the flowers.  There are also people from Zero who will appear in cameos. There are only two of them. After more than ten chapters, one of them will be familiar to you, and the other is just someone who has made a mention in Zero. As for who it is, I won＊t say who it is.  You guess)

 Work related Chapter 33 Continue to search

    Feeling dizzy, Matou Sakura slowly opened her eyes and saw a gorgeous ceiling.  She blinked and sat up in confusion, only to realize that she was lying in a certain room.

    It can＊t be said to be a room, it was somewhere like a hotel room, and she was lying on the bed in the room.

    "Oh, you finally woke up." A malicious voice came from the side.

    As soon as Ying sat up, he heard the familiar voice. He turned around and saw his brother standing by the wall.  He looked a little strange. He was still wearing a school uniform, but there was a big hole in it, and his chest could be clearly seen.

    "How's it going? Did you sleep well, Sakura?" Shenji had a weird smile on his face, put his hands in his pockets, and walked slowly closer.

    "Well, well, in order to let you have a good rest, I never called you and waited for ten hours. Well, in order to let you have a good rest, I brought you to this place specifically," he said.

    "Brother?" Sakura was stunned for a moment, with a hint of flinching on her face. Then she averted her eyes, looked around and asked, "Where is this, brother?"

    ※This is, um, it＊s the top floor of a hotel, its name is He or something.§ With such a weird smile, Shen Er walked up to her.

    "But, why am I here?" Sakura asked quietly.

    Somehow, she felt that something was wrong with her brother.

    "Ah, I asked Assassin to bring you here," Shenji said proudly.

    "Help? Why" Sakura stopped mid-sentence, her eyes widening.

    She suddenly remembered that she was in the church before, but why is she here now?  Moreover, he just said

    "Aassassin?" she repeated in disbelief.

    "Well, yes, it's Assassin, the guy in black with a white mask." Looking at the expression on Sakura's face, Shinji said with a satisfied smile.

    "But, he is not"

    "Ah, ah, he was grandpa's servant before, but it's different now. Now he is my servant." Shinji smiled with a smile on his face, and his face suddenly turned ferocious. He interrupted Sakura's words, and the words seemed to be open.  He jumped out as fast as a machine gun: "He is my servant, not a low-level guy like Rider. He is the regular servant I signed the contract with. Do you understand?"

    He shouted and stretched out his hand, and the black servant immediately appeared.

    He was clinging to the wall near the roof like a spider, looking like an evil spirit that had escaped from Shura Hell.

    The bone mask suddenly appeared, and Sakura was startled, and then she didn't dare to say anything.

    Sakura's performance made Shinji very satisfied. He put his hand away, and the black Servant transformed into a spirit again and disappeared.  Then he breathed out, his expression returned to the confident smile before, and comforted: "Okay, Sakura, don't be afraid, that damn old man is dead, and now, the master of the Matou family is really me.  .§

    "Deaddead?" Sakura's expression changed again.

    "Well, yes, it seems that I was unlucky. I met other Servants when I went out, and was killed. But Assassin thought that I was a better master than him, so he became loyal to me." Shenji opened his arms as if he was great.  said.

    Sakura remained silent〞it wasn＊t that she didn＊t believe what Shinji Matou said, but that she found it difficult to believe it.  Therefore, at this moment, she was horrified and at a loss because Shinji told her about Matou Zangyan's death.

    Dead. The person who has been terrifying for eleven years is dead?  ?  ?

    Really, dead?  ?  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Hey, Sakura."

    Shen Er＊s words interrupted the girl＊s thoughts. She turned around and saw Shen Er looking at her, with an even bigger smile.

    "How about it? You are very happy to hear the news, right? I am the same. Ah, speaking of it, at that time, you said you didn't want to fight, right?" The expression on his face fluctuated, as if he was trying his best to endure it.  Don't let yourself burst into laughter because you are too happy.

    "Huh? Iah, um." A little confused, Sakura nodded.

    "Then, please give me the rider." Shenji happily expressed his purpose: "Just like before, make the book and give me the control of the rider."

    "Huh?" Sakura was stunned, not understanding what Shenji meant.

    "Now is my chance, because I should have been regarded as a worthless person by Emiya and Tohsaka. Without the Servant, I can't compete with them for the Holy Grail. As long as" Shinji heheHe smiled and said his plan: "As long as I use two Servants and wait in secret, then when they fight each other and kill them, I will show up again after they are exhausted, and I will definitely be able to get the Holy Grail in one fell swoop."

    "Brother, you"

    ??＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    "Dahe came here in the morning, but he left angrily because he didn't have breakfast," Saber put the tea bag into the quilt and said.

    "Um."

    "I told her that Shirou caught a cold because he came back too late last night and was exposed to the wind," Saber said while pouring water.

    "Um."

    "Shirou, tea" Saber handed the brewed tea to Shirou and asked at the same time: "How is it, Shirou?"

    "Well, it's okay." Shirou nodded and lowered his head to take it.

    Looking at Shirou's appearance, Saber sighed inwardly.

    It seems that Shirou＊s eyes still haven＊t recovered.

    Yesterday, Shirou was stabbed by Archer and suffered a fatal blow to the heart, but luckily he did not die because his magical self-healing ability recovered.  After waking up in the morning, although everything seemed fine, I saw something strange.

    ?According to Shirou, it was some kind of wire, or something like a network, that was spread all over the room, no, not just the whole room, but everywhere he looked.  He even said he had those lines on his body.

    At the same time, Shirou's eyes changed.

    The originally golden eyes turned into blood red, which was a bit brighter than his hair.

    Saber was startled by Shirou's strange change and didn't understand what happened to Shirou.  But Shirou himself didn't feel any changes in his eyes, he was still talking nervously about the lines that Saber couldn't see.

    Immediately, Shirou touched the ground a little where the line he mentioned was, and thenlike magic, a huge crack opened in the wooden floor of his room.

    ※The two of them were stunned by this situation and didn＊t know what was going on.

    Shirou was stunned for a while, and then he touched the ground next to him as if he thought of something. Then, several large cracks appeared, as if they were cut with a knife.

    ＃＃

    Although I don＊t know what happened, Shirou seems to have some kind of, um, power to cut through gold and jade.

    However, after Shirou closed his eyes because he didn't want to see those strange lines, he could no longer destroy them at will like before.

    Shirou expressed his thoughts. It seemed to be the effect of the lines he saw. Because he touched the ground along those lines, there was something weird about the lines.

    But Saber didn＊t see the lines he mentioned at all. It seemed that only he could see those lines.

    ????????????????????? Not only objects, but even people have those lines - this is why Shirou never raised his head, he didn't want to see those lines on Saber's body, and he didn't want to see a broken Saber.

    At this moment, Shirou held the teacup, lowered his head and asked: "Saber, your magic power is not much left."

    Saber didn＊t answer.

    Shirou didn't expect her to answer. He knew that Saber's magic power was definitely running out. Although she could still move freely, fighting or anything like that was absolutely impossible.

    Okay, we can＊t waste time here anymore.  Shirou took a deep breath, drank the tea in his hand, and stood up.

    ※Saber, you stay here, I＊ll go out and continue looking,§ he said.

    After all, Sakura＊s whereabouts are unknown now.  According to Caster, Shinji got a new servant and kidnapped her. Judging from the situation at the time, Caster wanted to win over Archer, so what he said should not be a lie.  As she said, Caster will never hurt Sakura easily, because Shinji's goal is the Command Spell Book.

    Until this is done, Sakura must be safe.

    Shirou thought so rationally. He was not sure whether Shinji could still maintain his sanity at this moment and release Sakura safely after obtaining the Book of Command Spells.

    Shirou understands Shenji, that guy is very simple, just like Sakura to some extent, but he is an extreme person, loves to get into trouble, and his moral values ??are not very clear.  From what Shirou knew about him, he should have fallen into a state of madness at this moment.

    ??It can be seen from his silent abduction of Sakura that he can no longer persuade him. If he wants to make him stop what he is doing, the only way is to defeat him, or even

    Shirou didn＊t dare to think further.

    &nbsp;On the other side, as expected, Saber behind him flatly refused.

    "This is absolutely not possible, Shirou." Saber immediately rejected Shirou's idea and said unbearably: "You are going to give orders randomly. Your course of action is completely unorganized. If you continue like this, you will only lead to your own destruction."

    "It's best to remain unchanged in response to all changes, and to be unorganized is the way to go," Shirou answered casually like a jingle.

    This answer really made Saber unable to react, and she was silent for a while.

    Shirou didn't look back and continued: "It's fine during the day. They don't dare to do anything in crowded places, so don't worry. Saber just needs to rest at home. I will call you when I find her. Well, Sister Fuji's phone number is still there, right?"  .§

    After a pause, he said: "And I will find Tohsaka and go with her. It should be more convenient with Archer around. His eyes"

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Saber stood up, walked a few steps behind Shirou, and shouted angrily: "That Archer is the most dangerous, he attacked Shirou yesterday, and you still have to be with him today.  Action, what＊s the idea?§

    "That's because Tohsaka wasn't around at the time, so he attacked me out of the intention of getting rid of the enemy in the rear. As long as Tohsaka is here, it will be fine. We are allies," Shirou defended calmly without looking at her.

    "The so-called alliance is just a mask put on to better adjust the combat power, and now you are going to find them. I am your servant, would you rather trust that enemy than trust me?" Saber  Unforgivable anger.

    "no＃＃"

    "That's why, did I do something wrong? You don't trust me so much?" Saber pressed forward step by step.

    "No, Saber didn't do anything wrong, it was me who was wrong," Shirou whispered. Looking from behind, he lowered his head.

    "What?"

    "I said, it's my fault, my fault." Shirou suddenly turned around, revealing a somewhat distorted face, his brows were furrowed, and his eyes were as red as if they were about to bleed.

    "It's my fault. Because of my incomplete summoning, Saber, you can't replenish your magic power. Now your magic power is probably about to bottom out. How can I still let you go out with me in this situation? What if you disappear?  What to do?" Shirou yelled desperately, as if to vent his dissatisfaction.

    "No, Shirou, I am not"

    But Shirou didn't give Saber a chance to reply: "Anyway, you can rest at home and you are not allowed to go anywhere."

    After saying that, Shirou rushed out, ran to the door, quickly changed his shoes, and then ran out of the house.

    He kept running, kept running, kept running Finally, he couldn't run anymore, so he stopped and gasped.

    "Drinkdrinkdrinkwell, ifdrink like this, Saber won't be able to catch updrinkcan't find it"

    Thinking of the scene just now, Shirou couldn't help feeling disgusted with himself.

    "I'm really bad. It's obviously my fault that I couldn't replenish her magic power. Yesterday, I even made her use the Noble Phantasm."  But he yelled at Saber as if he was reasonable. Really, Saber was obviously just worried about my safety, but I didn't appreciate it. I was really mean.

    He raised his head, calmed his breathing, and stretched his body.

    ※At least, when you go back tonight, please apologize to Saber.

    Looking at the blue sky, Shirou's mood became gloomy again.

    Even in the sky, there are sky, clouds, as for the sun

    Shirou felt dizzy and couldn't help but cover his eyes with his hands, feeling a desire to vomit.

    Damn it, didn＊t you eat anything at all? No, if you continue like this, you will fall down before you even touch Tohsaka.

    Shirou narrowed his eyes and opened only one dream. He adjusted his breathing and walked slowly until he came to the nearest shopping street.

    Shirou walked into a convenience store, and regardless of the clerk's strange expression, he bought a pair of black, almost invisible sunglasses and put them on his face.

    For no other reason than that, he doesn＊t want to see those lines, those lines that make the world fragmented.  There was nothing he could do now but close his eyes.

    But this doesn＊t work, so he wants to at least make the line less obvious, otherwise he won＊t be able to stand it.

    That＊s why he bought a pair of dark sunglasses that were so heavy that he could hardly see the road. But thanks to these glasses, those lines didn＊t look obvious at all, which made Shirou feel a lot more relaxed.

    "However, everything is not perfect."?? 

    After Shirou walked out of the store, he walked along the edge of the city while secretly paying attention.

    Now Shinji already has the Command Seal, so Shirou, who also has the Command Seal, should be able to feel his presence. Even if he can't feel him, he can still feel Sakura's, so he decided to use this as a basis.  Search for Shinji.

    As a result, before walking a few meters out of the store, Shirou felt something was wrong.

    It＊s not that I noticed the presence of any enemy, but there was a burst of familiar footsteps behind me.  It's Tuesday now, so most people in the city are either going to school or working, and there are almost no people on the streets. Shirou can hear it especially clearly.

    "Tap tap tap"

    I heard it last night. The sound of footsteps was definitely the sound of a pair of brown women's short boots.

    As for why Shirou could know, it was because those were the boots that matched the dress that Saber was wearing - Shirou and Saber walked together in the middle of the night because they were searching for Sakura last night, so how could he not remember the sound of footsteps.

    Sure enough, when he looked back, he saw an expressionless blonde girl standing four or five meters behind him - how did she get here!  Even though she had run so far away, she could still find him. The connection between him and her was very weak, so wasn't it dangerous that he couldn't feel where he was?

    Shirou was surprised and at the same time, his face drooped. He sighed, and then forced his face to look straight: "Hey, Saber, I told you to rest at home, why did you still come here, don't you listen to the master?"

    Saber looked at Shirou with an angry expression, and then said coldly: "Well, generally speaking, a servant will not disobey the master's order. In this case, I think the servant probably didn't hear it."

    ""

    Come on this one.

    "Well, now, you heard it, now go home quickly, now" Shirou pulled out his old trick and raised his left hand.

    "" Saber turned her face to the right, leisurely watching the two birds chirping and flying across the sky - that way she didn't see or hear Shirou's order.

    "Okay, stop making trouble and go back quickly." Shirou choked and shouted angrily,

    "" Saber turned her face to the left again and looked at the small advertisement posted on the telephone pole.

    "Okay, very good." Shirou gritted his teeth because of Saber's appearance. He snorted, stopped looking at Saber, and continued to walk his own way: "It's up to you."

    The two angry boys and girls were walking one behind the other.

    After a minute, Shirou couldn't bear it anymore.

    Because as if to intimidate, the Saber behind Shirou released an astonishing pressure, as if it were an enemy, making Shirou almost feel as if the planet's gravity had doubled.

    "I know, I know." Shirou couldn't bear the pressure. He sighed, and everyone in the room turned their heads: "Saber, um, can you"

    "What are you doing? Didn't you tell me to do whatever I wanted? I did as I did." Saber gave him a cold look.

    ※Then why didn＊t you do as I told you to go back? You only listened to what you wanted to hear, Shirou muttered in his heart.

    Sure enough, Saber was angry. Indeed, he yelled at her for no reason, and then threatened her with a command spell just now. Anyone would be angry.

    "Well, Saber, it was my fault for yelling at you just now. I'm sorry, so don't be angry with me. Go home and rest quickly. I'll be fine." Shirou knew that he would definitely lose his temper at this moment, so  He lowered his head and apologized honestly.

    As a result, when Shirou finished speaking, he looked up and found Saber walking next to him with an expressionless face.

    "I accept the apology." Saber accepted Shirou's apology as a matter of course, and then said calmly: "But it is impossible to go back. As a Servant, it is impossible for the Master to act alone."

    ""

    ""

    ""

    "Okay" Shirou drooped his head, turned around, and walked slowly step by step, praying in his heart that Sakura had been rescued by Tohsaka and nothing would happen.  Saber silently followed him a little closer than before.

    After walking a few more steps, a man walked past the two of them. His hair was black, his eyes were gray, and his thin cheeks looked like they were sharpened with knives, revealing a sense of perseverance, and  With a somewhat mixed-race look.

    When he walked past Shirou and Saber, he seemed a little surprised. He turned slightly to glance at Shirou and Saber, then turned away and continued walking.own way.

    Shirou didn＊t care, because it was natural. When a beautiful foreign girl like Saber was around, everyone would take a second look.  If it were me, I would have lived with red hair for more than ten years and no one would look at me twice.

    But that was not the case with Saber. When the person looked over, she immediately looked back. At the same time, she did not stop after the other person's sight left. She even stared at him walking away until he was far away.

    "What's wrong, Saber?" Shirou stopped and asked strangely.

    "No, it's nothing." Saber shook her head and looked at the man's leaving figure.

    The man's gaze just now was not hostile, but his flexible eyes reminded Saber of a branch of the army he once commanded.

    Scout.

    ??????Reconnaissance of the enemy, exploration of the terrain, and the confrontation between the two armies. However, when the two armies have not met before, this unit is the first to meet and start the battle.

    Therefore, soldiers in this branch have always been very demanding, not only in combat capabilities, but also in mind, experience and ability to respond to emergencies.

    The look in the man's eyes just now was like that of one of his former scout captains.

    But Shirou didn't know that what she was looking at was the man's back, but the sign of a store next to the man.  Suddenly, his face grew longer.

    The signboard of that store says: Hongzhou Banquet Hall.  Tarzan.

    Saber, it＊s okay if you＊re hungry. Why did you fall in love with that store? It＊s the most famous magic cave in the city.  Shirou wailed inwardly.

    But Saber looked at it very seriously, her eyes full of solemnity and perseverance.

    Shirou regretted not making breakfast when he got up in the morning. Now it seems that this was an extremely stupid decision. He looked at the public clock on the roadside and found that it was almost eleven o'clock, which was almost enough for lunch.

    "I understand." Shirou took a deep breath of fresh air and walked towards the store.

    Shirou suddenly turned around and walked to the other side, which surprised Saber. She looked back and asked in confusion: "Shirou, where are you going?"

    ※Come on, I＊ll take you to eat,§ Shirou said weakly.

    eat?  What to eat?  Saber was confused for a moment, but still followed.

    After all, it＊s good to have something to eat.

    Over there, the man who was being stared at by Saber turned a corner and walked into a deserted alley.

    He took out his cell phone and dialed a number. After a while, the call was connected.

    "Hey, how's the situation?" he asked.

    ※What are you doing, you called me so soon?§ A man＊s voice came over over there, his voice was lazy.

    "Did I bother you?" he asked lightly.

    "No, that's not the case," the man on the other end of the phone said, "Well, I'll leave in three days. The flight will be at 7pm in three days."

    "Why is it so difficult? There are three flights today." He frowned.

    "Why are you leaving so early? If I hadn't been urged to do so, I would have stayed until the end."

    ※Is it because of your celebration?§ He sneered.

    "No, no, that's nothing Oh, it's useless to tell you." On the other side of the phone, the man asked curiously: "How is it? How are you over there? Have you calmed down?"

    He was silent for a moment, and then said calmly: "No, it's not. I checked all his information, and I just saw it with my own eyes. He is not."

    There was also a pause on the other side, and the tone became darker: "Really, then, you don't plan to come here anymore, right?"

    "Originally, I didn't plan to stay here long," he frowned.

    "Really? Then cheer up and continue taking adventures with me!"

    He was amused by this sentence: "Sure enough, people like you magicians are all weird guys, and so is the kid just now, who actually wears sunglasses that can cover half of his face."

    After a pause, he said: "There is a girl following him. She looks very strange. She has been paying attention to me just now."

    "Huh?" The man over there didn't seem to expect that the person here would say such a thing, and it took him a long time to react.

    ※It＊s really strange that you can actually talk about humans of another gender. Well, tell me what you think?§ said the other person on the phone.

    ※Like a tiger,§ he said.

    "" After three seconds of silence, the man said: "Compare a girl to a tiger.Her appearance must be outstanding.  "

    "It's not a tiger, it's a group of tigers."

    "" There was another moment of silence, and the man said, "Okay, don't tell me about her."

    "Oh, aren't you interested? Don't you magicians like mysterious things the most?" he said.

    "What kind of mystery is that? He's just a super bodyguard at best. I can find someone like you as my partner, let alone other magicians." The voice on the other end of the phone became cynical: "Are you right, Lan?"  Mr. Bo."

    "Okay, where are you now? I'll look for you immediately," he said impatiently, and then added a threat: "Also, stop using disgusting nicknames, it will kill people."

    "Hey? Okay, okay, Jiuyu, that's it." Immediately, the other party reported an address.

    Does this last name make him feel more at ease? His expression softened a little. After hearing this, he hung up the phone without saying goodbye, and then turned into the depths of the alley.

    (I don＊t go to work today and have a rest, so I will update a chapter.

    The name Jiuyu written here is the son of Jiuyu Maiya. The name will be decided later.  I set him to slowly grow up on a battlefield somewhere and become a strong man like Rambo. After that, he broke away from that circle and wanted to find something to do with his life, so he changed his last name.  , surnamed Jiuyu.  He wanted to find his mother and see how she was doing - of course, not out of the desire to reunite with her, but just to see her secretly, to give an account of his life, and then leave silently.  But now he learned that his mother passed away, so he wanted to see if his mother had any children, and if he had any half-brothers, because his mother had followed a man named Emiya Kiritsugu for nearly ten years  So after he learned of Emiya Shirou's existence, he decided to observe him. First, he checked his personal information to identify his blood type, and then observed him closely to see how he looked. Later, he discovered that Shirou had nothing to do with Maiya.  )

 Work related Chapter 33 Continue to search

    Feeling dizzy, Matou Sakura slowly opened her eyes and saw a gorgeous ceiling.  She blinked and sat up in confusion, only to realize that she was lying in a certain room.

    It can＊t be said to be a room, it was somewhere like a hotel room, and she was lying on the bed in the room.

    "Oh, you finally woke up." A malicious voice came from the side.

    As soon as Ying sat up, he heard the familiar voice. He turned around and saw his brother standing by the wall.  He looked a little strange. He was still wearing a school uniform, but there was a big hole in it, and his chest could be clearly seen.

    "How's it going? Did you sleep well, Sakura?" Shenji had a weird smile on his face, put his hands in his pockets, and walked slowly closer.

    "Well, well, in order to let you have a good rest, I never called you and waited for ten hours. Well, in order to let you have a good rest, I brought you to this place specifically," he said.

    "Brother?" Sakura was stunned for a moment, with a hint of flinching on her face. Then she averted her eyes, looked around and asked, "Where is this, brother?"

    ※This is, um, it＊s the top floor of a hotel, its name is He or something.§ With such a weird smile, Shen Er walked up to her.

    "But, why am I here?" Sakura asked quietly.

    Somehow, she felt that something was wrong with her brother.

    "Ah, I asked Assassin to bring you here," Shenji said proudly.

    "Help? Why" Sakura stopped mid-sentence, her eyes widening.

    She suddenly remembered that she was in the church before, but why is she here now?  Moreover, he just said

    "Aassassin?" she repeated in disbelief.

    "Well, yes, it's Assassin, the guy in black with a white mask." Looking at the expression on Sakura's face, Shinji said with a satisfied smile.

    "But, he is not"

    "Ah, ah, he was grandpa's servant before, but it's different now. Now he is my servant." Shinji smiled with a smile on his face, and his face suddenly turned ferocious. He interrupted Sakura's words, and the words seemed to be open.  He jumped out as fast as a machine gun: "He is my servant, not a low-level guy like Rider. He is the regular servant I signed the contract with. Do you understand?"

    He shouted and stretched out his hand, and the black servant immediately appeared.

    He was clinging to the wall near the roof like a spider, looking like an evil spirit that had escaped from Shura Hell.

    The bone mask suddenly appeared, and Sakura was startled, and then she didn't dare to say anything.

    Sakura's performance made Shinji very satisfied. He put his hand away, and the black Servant transformed into a spirit again and disappeared.  Then he breathed out, his expression returned to the confident smile before, and comforted: "Okay, Sakura, don't be afraid, that damn old man is dead, and now, the master of the Matou family is really me.  .§

    "Deaddead?" Sakura's expression changed again.

    "Well, yes, it seems that I was unlucky. I met other Servants when I went out, and was killed. But Assassin thought that I was a better master than him, so he became loyal to me." Shenji opened his arms as if he was great.  said.

    Sakura remained silent〞it wasn＊t that she didn＊t believe what Shinji Matou said, but that she found it difficult to believe it.  Therefore, at this moment, she was horrified and at a loss because Shinji told her about Matou Zangyan's death.

    Dead. The person who has been terrifying for eleven years is dead?  ?  ?

    Really, dead?  ?  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Hey, Sakura."

    Shen Er＊s words interrupted the girl＊s thoughts. She turned around and saw Shen Er looking at her, with an even bigger smile.

    "How about it? You are very happy to hear the news, right? I am the same. Ah, speaking of it, at that time, you said you didn't want to fight, right?" The expression on his face fluctuated, as if he was trying his best to endure it.  Don't let yourself burst into laughter because you are too happy.

    "Huh? Iah, um." A little confused, Sakura nodded.

    "Then, please give me the rider." Shenji happily expressed his purpose: "Just like before, make the book and give me the control of the rider."

    "Huh?" Sakura was stunned, not understanding what Shenji meant.

    "Now is my chance, because I should have been regarded as a worthless person by Emiya and Tohsaka. Without the Servant, I can't compete with them for the Holy Grail. As long as" Shinji heheHe smiled and said his plan: "As long as I use two Servants and wait in secret, then when they fight each other and kill them, I will show up again after they are exhausted, and I will definitely be able to get the Holy Grail in one fell swoop."

    "Brother, you"

    ??＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    "Dahe came here in the morning, but he left angrily because he didn't have breakfast," Saber put the tea bag into the quilt and said.

    "Um."

    "I told her that Shirou caught a cold because he came back too late last night and was exposed to the wind," Saber said while pouring water.

    "Um."

    "Shirou, tea" Saber handed the brewed tea to Shirou and asked at the same time: "How is it, Shirou?"

    "Well, it's okay." Shirou nodded and lowered his head to take it.

    Looking at Shirou's appearance, Saber sighed inwardly.

    It seems that Shirou＊s eyes still haven＊t recovered.

    Yesterday, Shirou was stabbed by Archer and suffered a fatal blow to the heart, but luckily he did not die because his magical self-healing ability recovered.  After waking up in the morning, although everything seemed fine, I saw something strange.

    ?According to Shirou, it was some kind of wire, or something like a network, that was spread all over the room, no, not just the whole room, but everywhere he looked.  He even said he had those lines on his body.

    At the same time, Shirou's eyes changed.

    The originally golden eyes turned into blood red, which was a bit brighter than his hair.

    Saber was startled by Shirou's strange change and didn't understand what happened to Shirou.  But Shirou himself didn't feel any changes in his eyes, he was still talking nervously about the lines that Saber couldn't see.

    Immediately, Shirou touched the ground a little where the line he mentioned was, and thenlike magic, a huge crack opened in the wooden floor of his room.

    ※The two of them were stunned by this situation and didn＊t know what was going on.

    Shirou was stunned for a while, and then he touched the ground next to him as if he thought of something. Then, several large cracks appeared, as if they were cut with a knife.

    ＃＃

    Although I don＊t know what happened, Shirou seems to have some kind of, um, power to cut through gold and jade.

    However, after Shirou closed his eyes because he didn't want to see those strange lines, he could no longer destroy them at will like before.

    Shirou expressed his thoughts. It seemed to be the effect of the lines he saw. Because he touched the ground along those lines, there was something weird about the lines.

    But Saber didn＊t see the lines he mentioned at all. It seemed that only he could see those lines.

    ????????????????????? Not only objects, but even people have those lines - this is why Shirou never raised his head, he didn't want to see those lines on Saber's body, and he didn't want to see a broken Saber.

    At this moment, Shirou held the teacup, lowered his head and asked: "Saber, your magic power is not much left."

    Saber didn＊t answer.

    Shirou didn't expect her to answer. He knew that Saber's magic power was definitely running out. Although she could still move freely, fighting or anything like that was absolutely impossible.

    Okay, we can＊t waste time here anymore.  Shirou took a deep breath, drank the tea in his hand, and stood up.

    ※Saber, you stay here, I＊ll go out and continue looking,§ he said.

    After all, Sakura＊s whereabouts are unknown now.  According to Caster, Shinji got a new servant and kidnapped her. Judging from the situation at the time, Caster wanted to win over Archer, so what he said should not be a lie.  As she said, Caster will never hurt Sakura easily, because Shinji's goal is the Command Spell Book.

    Until this is done, Sakura must be safe.

    Shirou thought so rationally. He was not sure whether Shinji could still maintain his sanity at this moment and release Sakura safely after obtaining the Book of Command Spells.

    Shirou understands Shenji, that guy is very simple, just like Sakura to some extent, but he is an extreme person, loves to get into trouble, and his moral values ??are not very clear.  From what Shirou knew about him, he should have fallen into a state of madness at this moment.

    ??It can be seen from his silent abduction of Sakura that he can no longer persuade him. If he wants to make him stop what he is doing, the only way is to defeat him, or even

    Shirou didn＊t dare to think further.

    &nbsp;On the other side, as expected, Saber behind him flatly refused.

    "This is absolutely not possible, Shirou." Saber immediately rejected Shirou's idea and said unbearably: "You are going to give orders randomly. Your course of action is completely unorganized. If you continue like this, you will only lead to your own destruction."

    "It's best to remain unchanged in response to all changes, and to be unorganized is the way to go," Shirou answered casually like a jingle.

    This answer really made Saber unable to react, and she was silent for a while.

    Shirou didn't look back and continued: "It's fine during the day. They don't dare to do anything in crowded places, so don't worry. Saber just needs to rest at home. I will call you when I find her. Well, Sister Fuji's phone number is still there, right?"  .§

    After a pause, he said: "And I will find Tohsaka and go with her. It should be more convenient with Archer around. His eyes"

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Saber stood up, walked a few steps behind Shirou, and shouted angrily: "That Archer is the most dangerous, he attacked Shirou yesterday, and you still have to be with him today.  Action, what＊s the idea?§

    "That's because Tohsaka wasn't around at the time, so he attacked me out of the intention of getting rid of the enemy in the rear. As long as Tohsaka is here, it will be fine. We are allies," Shirou defended calmly without looking at her.

    "The so-called alliance is just a mask put on to better adjust the combat power, and now you are going to find them. I am your servant, would you rather trust that enemy than trust me?" Saber  Unforgivable anger.

    "no＃＃"

    "That's why, did I do something wrong? You don't trust me so much?" Saber pressed forward step by step.

    "No, Saber didn't do anything wrong, it was me who was wrong," Shirou whispered. Looking from behind, he lowered his head.

    "What?"

    "I said, it's my fault, my fault." Shirou suddenly turned around, revealing a somewhat distorted face, his brows were furrowed, and his eyes were as red as if they were about to bleed.

    "It's my fault. Because of my incomplete summoning, Saber, you can't replenish your magic power. Now your magic power is probably about to bottom out. How can I still let you go out with me in this situation? What if you disappear?  What to do?" Shirou yelled desperately, as if to vent his dissatisfaction.

    "No, Shirou, I am not"

    But Shirou didn't give Saber a chance to reply: "Anyway, you can rest at home and you are not allowed to go anywhere."

    After saying that, Shirou rushed out, ran to the door, quickly changed his shoes, and then ran out of the house.

    He kept running, kept running, kept running Finally, he couldn't run anymore, so he stopped and gasped.

    "Drinkdrinkdrinkwell, ifdrink like this, Saber won't be able to catch updrinkcan't find it"

    Thinking of the scene just now, Shirou couldn't help feeling disgusted with himself.

    "I'm really bad. It's obviously my fault that I couldn't replenish her magic power. Yesterday, I even made her use the Noble Phantasm."  But he yelled at Saber as if he was reasonable. Really, Saber was obviously just worried about my safety, but I didn't appreciate it. I was really mean.

    He raised his head, calmed his breathing, and stretched his body.

    ※At least, when you go back tonight, please apologize to Saber.

    Looking at the blue sky, Shirou's mood became gloomy again.

    Even in the sky, there are sky, clouds, as for the sun

    Shirou felt dizzy and couldn't help but cover his eyes with his hands, feeling a desire to vomit.

    Damn it, didn＊t you eat anything at all? No, if you continue like this, you will fall down before you even touch Tohsaka.

    Shirou narrowed his eyes and opened only one dream. He adjusted his breathing and walked slowly until he came to the nearest shopping street.

    Shirou walked into a convenience store, and regardless of the clerk's strange expression, he bought a pair of black, almost invisible sunglasses and put them on his face.

    For no other reason than that, he doesn＊t want to see those lines, those lines that make the world fragmented.  There was nothing he could do now but close his eyes.

    But this doesn＊t work, so he wants to at least make the line less obvious, otherwise he won＊t be able to stand it.

    That＊s why he bought a pair of dark sunglasses that were so heavy that he could hardly see the road. But thanks to these glasses, those lines didn＊t look obvious at all, which made Shirou feel a lot more relaxed.

    "However, everything is not perfect."?? 

    After Shirou walked out of the store, he walked along the edge of the city while secretly paying attention.

    Now Shinji already has the Command Seal, so Shirou, who also has the Command Seal, should be able to feel his presence. Even if he can't feel him, he can still feel Sakura's, so he decided to use this as a basis.  Search for Shinji.

    As a result, before walking a few meters out of the store, Shirou felt something was wrong.

    It＊s not that I noticed the presence of any enemy, but there was a burst of familiar footsteps behind me.  It's Tuesday now, so most people in the city are either going to school or working, and there are almost no people on the streets. Shirou can hear it especially clearly.

    "Tap tap tap"

    I heard it last night. The sound of footsteps was definitely the sound of a pair of brown women's short boots.

    As for why Shirou could know, it was because those were the boots that matched the dress that Saber was wearing - Shirou and Saber walked together in the middle of the night because they were searching for Sakura last night, so how could he not remember the sound of footsteps.

    Sure enough, when he looked back, he saw an expressionless blonde girl standing four or five meters behind him - how did she get here!  Even though she had run so far away, she could still find him. The connection between him and her was very weak, so wasn't it dangerous that he couldn't feel where he was?

    Shirou was surprised and at the same time, his face drooped. He sighed, and then forced his face to look straight: "Hey, Saber, I told you to rest at home, why did you still come here, don't you listen to the master?"

    Saber looked at Shirou with an angry expression, and then said coldly: "Well, generally speaking, a servant will not disobey the master's order. In this case, I think the servant probably didn't hear it."

    ""

    Come on this one.

    "Well, now, you heard it, now go home quickly, now" Shirou pulled out his old trick and raised his left hand.

    "" Saber turned her face to the right, leisurely watching the two birds chirping and flying across the sky - that way she didn't see or hear Shirou's order.

    "Okay, stop making trouble and go back quickly." Shirou choked and shouted angrily,

    "" Saber turned her face to the left again and looked at the small advertisement posted on the telephone pole.

    "Okay, very good." Shirou gritted his teeth because of Saber's appearance. He snorted, stopped looking at Saber, and continued to walk his own way: "It's up to you."

    The two angry boys and girls were walking one behind the other.

    After a minute, Shirou couldn't bear it anymore.

    Because as if to intimidate, the Saber behind Shirou released an astonishing pressure, as if it were an enemy, making Shirou almost feel as if the planet's gravity had doubled.

    "I know, I know." Shirou couldn't bear the pressure. He sighed, and everyone in the room turned their heads: "Saber, um, can you"

    "What are you doing? Didn't you tell me to do whatever I wanted? I did as I did." Saber gave him a cold look.

    ※Then why didn＊t you do as I told you to go back? You only listened to what you wanted to hear, Shirou muttered in his heart.

    Sure enough, Saber was angry. Indeed, he yelled at her for no reason, and then threatened her with a command spell just now. Anyone would be angry.

    "Well, Saber, it was my fault for yelling at you just now. I'm sorry, so don't be angry with me. Go home and rest quickly. I'll be fine." Shirou knew that he would definitely lose his temper at this moment, so  He lowered his head and apologized honestly.

    As a result, when Shirou finished speaking, he looked up and found Saber walking next to him with an expressionless face.

    "I accept the apology." Saber accepted Shirou's apology as a matter of course, and then said calmly: "But it is impossible to go back. As a Servant, it is impossible for the Master to act alone."

    ""

    ""

    ""

    "Okay" Shirou drooped his head, turned around, and walked slowly step by step, praying in his heart that Sakura had been rescued by Tohsaka and nothing would happen.  Saber silently followed him a little closer than before.

    After walking a few more steps, a man walked past the two of them. His hair was black, his eyes were gray, and his thin cheeks looked like they were sharpened with knives, revealing a sense of perseverance, and  With a somewhat mixed-race look.

    When he walked past Shirou and Saber, he seemed a little surprised. He turned slightly to glance at Shirou and Saber, then turned away and continued walking.own way.

    Shirou didn＊t care, because it was natural. When a beautiful foreign girl like Saber was around, everyone would take a second look.  If it were me, I would have lived with red hair for more than ten years and no one would look at me twice.

    But that was not the case with Saber. When the person looked over, she immediately looked back. At the same time, she did not stop after the other person's sight left. She even stared at him walking away until he was far away.

    "What's wrong, Saber?" Shirou stopped and asked strangely.

    "No, it's nothing." Saber shook her head and looked at the man's leaving figure.

    The man's gaze just now was not hostile, but his flexible eyes reminded Saber of a branch of the army he once commanded.

    Scout.

    ??????Reconnaissance of the enemy, exploration of the terrain, and the confrontation between the two armies. However, when the two armies have not met before, this unit is the first to meet and start the battle.

    Therefore, soldiers in this branch have always been very demanding, not only in combat capabilities, but also in mind, experience and ability to respond to emergencies.

    The look in the man's eyes just now was like that of one of his former scout captains.

    But Shirou didn't know that what she was looking at was the man's back, but the sign of a store next to the man.  Suddenly, his face grew longer.

    The signboard of that store says: Hongzhou Banquet Hall.  Tarzan.

    Saber, it＊s okay if you＊re hungry. Why did you fall in love with that store? It＊s the most famous magic cave in the city.  Shirou wailed inwardly.

    But Saber looked at it very seriously, her eyes full of solemnity and perseverance.

    Shirou regretted not making breakfast when he got up in the morning. Now it seems that this was an extremely stupid decision. He looked at the public clock on the roadside and found that it was almost eleven o'clock, which was almost enough for lunch.

    "I understand." Shirou took a deep breath of fresh air and walked towards the store.

    Shirou suddenly turned around and walked to the other side, which surprised Saber. She looked back and asked in confusion: "Shirou, where are you going?"

    ※Come on, I＊ll take you to eat,§ Shirou said weakly.

    eat?  What to eat?  Saber was confused for a moment, but still followed.

    After all, it＊s good to have something to eat.

    Over there, the man who was being stared at by Saber turned a corner and walked into a deserted alley.

    He took out his cell phone and dialed a number. After a while, the call was connected.

    "Hey, how's the situation?" he asked.

    ※What are you doing, you called me so soon?§ A man＊s voice came over over there, his voice was lazy.

    "Did I bother you?" he asked lightly.

    "No, that's not the case," the man on the other end of the phone said, "Well, I'll leave in three days. The flight will be at 7pm in three days."

    "Why is it so difficult? There are three flights today." He frowned.

    "Why are you leaving so early? If I hadn't been urged to do so, I would have stayed until the end."

    ※Is it because of your celebration?§ He sneered.

    "No, no, that's nothing Oh, it's useless to tell you." On the other side of the phone, the man asked curiously: "How is it? How are you over there? Have you calmed down?"

    He was silent for a moment, and then said calmly: "No, it's not. I checked all his information, and I just saw it with my own eyes. He is not."

    There was also a pause on the other side, and the tone became darker: "Really, then, you don't plan to come here anymore, right?"

    "Originally, I didn't plan to stay here long," he frowned.

    "Really? Then cheer up and continue taking adventures with me!"

    He was amused by this sentence: "Sure enough, people like you magicians are all weird guys, and so is the kid just now, who actually wears sunglasses that can cover half of his face."

    After a pause, he said: "There is a girl following him. She looks very strange. She has been paying attention to me just now."

    "Huh?" The man over there didn't seem to expect that the person here would say such a thing, and it took him a long time to react.

    ※It＊s really strange that you can actually talk about humans of another gender. Well, tell me what you think?§ said the other person on the phone.

    ※Like a tiger,§ he said.

    "" After three seconds of silence, the man said: "Compare a girl to a tiger.Her appearance must be outstanding.  "

    "It's not a tiger, it's a group of tigers."

    "" There was another moment of silence, and the man said, "Okay, don't tell me about her."

    "Oh, aren't you interested? Don't you magicians like mysterious things the most?" he said.

    "What kind of mystery is that? He's just a super bodyguard at best. I can find someone like you as my partner, let alone other magicians." The voice on the other end of the phone became cynical: "Are you right, Lan?"  Mr. Bo."

    "Okay, where are you now? I'll look for you immediately," he said impatiently, and then added a threat: "Also, stop using disgusting nicknames, it will kill people."

    "Hey? Okay, okay, Jiuyu, that's it." Immediately, the other party reported an address.

    Does this last name make him feel more at ease? His expression softened a little. After hearing this, he hung up the phone without saying goodbye, and then turned into the depths of the alley.

    (I don＊t go to work today and have a rest, so I will update a chapter.

    The name Jiuyu written here is the son of Jiuyu Maiya. The name will be decided later.  I set him to slowly grow up on a battlefield somewhere and become a strong man like Rambo. After that, he broke away from that circle and wanted to find something to do with his life, so he changed his last name.  , surnamed Jiuyu.  He wanted to find his mother and see how she was doing - of course, not out of the desire to reunite with her, but just to see her secretly, to give an account of his life, and then leave silently.  But now he learned that his mother passed away, so he wanted to see if his mother had any children, and if he had any half-brothers, because his mother had followed a man named Emiya Kiritsugu for nearly ten years  So after he learned of Emiya Shirou's existence, he decided to observe him. First, he checked his personal information to identify his blood type, and then observed him closely to see how he looked. Later, he discovered that Shirou had nothing to do with Maiya.  )

 Related works Chapter 34 Putting a knife to one＊s neck

    Shirou walked slowly.

    Saber followed step by step.

    Although it looks like they are walking a long way, the two of them are still very energetic, but the words cannot be explained clearly.

    "Saberare youok?"

    "It's okay, Shirou I don't care about this level of test!"

    "What a test! Obviouslyah uh, um" Shirou spoke a little louder, but his throat immediately felt like it was on fire. The pain was unbearable, so he quickly lowered his voice: "It's obviously Saber who has to go.  Go to that store to eat.§

    "Nonsense, it was obviously Shirou who said he wanted to go to that store," Saber retorted weakly, all her previous aura gone.

    ※Obviously it＊s Saber who keeps looking at that store and refuses to leave!§

    "No, I was the man just now."

    "Lie, what kind of man! Which one?"

    That＊s it, Shirou thought that Saber was looking at the sign of the Chinese restaurant just now, so he thought that she wanted to eat the food from that restaurant.

    So, Shirou took her there without understanding what Saber meant, and this happened.

    The store of this Chinese restaurant is not big, and the only chef it has is the store manager. However, this store manager has an amazing ability.

    People who have eaten at his place will magically lose their sense of taste and touch (limited to the tongue) the next day. The recovery time may be longer or shorter, but at least it will be more than a day.

    For no other reason than because the boss will put chili pepper on every dish ordered by the customers.

    Chili oil, chili noodles, raw chili, stir-fried chilietc.

    So, Shirou tried his best not to let Saber look at the menu and ask the waiter to order, and he found some food on it that didn't look too spicy.

    ※This way there won＊t be any food that Ladd wants to make people cut out their tongues,§ Shirou thought, and at the same time, he was prepared for spicy food.

    However, the shopkeeper who was the incarnation of the Bull Demon King of the Flame Mountain shattered his fantasy. Even dishes like Yipin Sufang were covered with a thick layer of spicy sauce.

    Shirou originally thought it was ketchup, but as soon as he ate it Although he wanted to pay and leave on the spot, he would always see the face of the boss standing in the back kitchen peeking out from the door panel, holding a hand with a smile on his face.  Shovel and fork

    The two of them walked out in a daze, their bodies covered in sweat, and their hearts and lungs seemed to be on fire.

    They were still arguing as they walked.

    "If Saber really doesn't like to eat, whyhuhu, ah, why do you have to go to that store and finish everything you ordered? Huh, huh, huh" Shirou retorted again.

    "That's because, next, a battle with the Servant may occur, so it is necessary to replenish strength." Saber was also panting, with sweat on her forehead and face, as if she had just experienced a big battle.

    ※Then let＊s eat at another restaurant!§

    "No, waste is the enemy," Saber said firmly.

    ""

    Shirou retorted in the room, and now even those lines could not make Shirou feel dizzy because he was already dizzy.

    The will of fire is eroding his brain at the moment.

    He didn＊t know how many provinces there were in China, but he remembered one place.

    Its name is: Sichuan.

    ＃＃

    Shirou decided that no matter what, he would never go to that restaurant again, even if he was attacked by swords and axes.

    That Chinese restaurantugh!

    When he walked to the small park or small square on the corner of the street, Shirou's left hand suddenly hurt. At the same time, a person suddenly rushed out from the opposite corner.

    The reaction to the command spell made his heart tighten, and his body immediately tensed up nervously. At the same time, Saber immediately stood in front of him.

    That＊s the master, the enemy?

    But when he saw clearly that the other person was wearing a red shirt with a cross pattern, Shirou immediately breathed a sigh of relief.  Although she couldn't see her face clearly from a distance, this outfit and two long ponytails were undoubtedly Tohsaka Rin's unique attire.

    He stretched out his hand from a distance and greeted Tohsaka: "Hi, it's you, Tohsaka."

    At the same time, he comforted Saber and said: "It's okay, it's Tohsaka, not the enemy."

    "Even so, you can't get close easily. Her servant attacked you yesterday, Shirou." Saber did not let down her guard at all. She stared at Tohsaka and said without looking back.

    ?"They say it was Archer's arbitrary decision, so"

    While Shirou was talking to Saber, Tohsaka, who was standing in the distance opposite, looked around, seemingly observing something.

    This is the intersection of two streets. Usually few people come here. Three people showed up like today, and it was already very full.

    After noticing this, the girl slowly walked towards Shirou, saying something as she walked.

    ※@#ㄓ%&*!＃＃§

    "Huh? Tohsaka, what did you say? Because the distance was too far, Shirou couldn't see her expression clearly or hear what she said.

    Tohsaka did not answer because she was not talking to Shirou just now.  Now, she stretched out her left hand and rolled up her sleeve up to her elbow.

    ※You don＊t even spare the dead, damn caster,§ Shirou heard Tohsaka Rin whisper.

    What does she mean?

    Before Shirou could begin to wonder, there was a whooshing sound, and a strange tattoo that looked like some ancient writing appeared on her arm.  The tattoo is sparkling, and you can clearly see it shining with blue fluorescence even in broad daylight.

    That＊s a command＃ No, that＊s a magic seal.

    Shirou looked at Tohsaka in surprise, not understanding what she wanted to do.  Because the face of Tohsaka who walked in at this moment was full of unfamiliar coldness.

    "Archer, I'll leave Saber to you," Tohsaka said calmly.

    "Hmm" The knight in red appeared instantly, taking out skilled double blades in his hands.

    "Shirou, step back." Saber was instantly armed. She held the invisible holy sword in both hands and blocked Archer's sword.

    Shirou was shocked. He didn＊t expect Tohsaka to be so bold. He dared to let the servant appear in such clothes during the day. At the same time, he was also wondering what she was doing and why she wanted to cut him when they met.

    "Hey, what are you doing, Tohsaka?" Shirou was horrified and didn't understand why Tohsaka suddenly turned against him: "You"

    "Shut up, you bastard." As if he didn't want to hear what Shirou said, Tohsaka raised his hand to make a pistol gesture, and then muttered a curse in a low voice.

    That is＃＃

    Shirou quickly jumped to the side, dodging a black ball of light coming towards him.

    Gandr, Tohsaka's most frequently used spell, is only an indirect curse that worsens people's condition, but with Tosaka's ability, it has the effect of a shotgun.

    Sure enough, when Shirou dodged, it hit the ground and turned into a scorched pit with thick smoke.

    "Hey, what are you doing, Tohsaka, do you want to kill me?" Shirou was shocked and frightened, stood up and yelled at Tosaka.

    "I just want to get rid of you, Fox." Tohsaka said nothing, and a black light appeared on her hand again.

    "Fox, who iswait, wait" Seeing Tohsaka about to attack again, Shirou waved his hand hurriedly: "Hey, Tohsaka, what are you talking about, who is the fox?"

    Looking at Tohsaka, she doesn＊t seem to recognize him anymore. What＊s going on? Could it be that she doesn＊t recognize him because he wears glasses, but there is Saber next to him.

    "Shut up, stop talking like Emiya," Tohsaka roared angrily and issued a gandr.

    Black spell bullets came, but unlike the previous shotgun, this time it became a submachine gun.

    Several cursed bullets struck instantly, making a death-like whistling sound.

    "Ah" Shirou screamed strangely and dodged desperately. At the same time, he shouted in panic: "Hey, Tohsaka, why are you so crazy? It's me, Emiya, Shirou Emiya."

    Did his words have an effect? ??Tohsaka stopped the spell attack.

    Shirou raised his head and found that she was looking at him blankly.

    Suddenly, Shirou found that the picture was full of fragmentation, and then he realized that his glasses had fallen off, and everything was in that strange broken shape again.

    "You" Tohsaka looked at Shirou's red eyes and was speechless in surprise.

    Tohsaka was stunned for a moment by the vermilion eyes that seemed to have some kind of ominous look, and then an even colder murderous aura burst out.

    "You bastard, you actually turned Emiya-san into a puppet" Tohsaka turned his anger into an attack, and more dense and powerful curse bullets than before swept through.

    Shirou looked at the attacks that came like a swarm of bees, and instantly understood that he had no way to hide.

    What are you doing? You don＊t know anything and you＊re about to be killed.  For a moment, this year appeared in Shirou's mind.

    The silver light shinesSuddenly, a dazzling shadow stood in front of Shirou.

    With a crisp clang sound, Saber deflected the attack towards Shirou with her sword.

    ※Saber＃§

    "Shirou, I'm here to hold them back and get out of here quickly," Saber said through gritted teeth.

    "" Shirou was speechless - at this moment, he was completely confused about the situation.

    "Saber, youwhy are you helping that puppet? Is it because the Command Seal was obtained by others?" Tohsaka stopped attacking. At this moment, she gritted her teeth angrily and looked here.

    "Huh?" Saber looked at her doubtfully, not understanding what she meant.

    "What are you talking about? How can Shirou be a puppet?" Saber asked strangely.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Emiya-san is already dead, how can he still be standing here calmly?" she yelled.

    ""

    ""

    "Ah, don't you know, Saber?" Tohsaka seemed to understand something, pointing at Shirou behind her and said: "That guy is dead. The one standing behind you now is just a puppet. He must  It's a puppet made by Caster, don't be fooled by him, Saber."

    ""

    ""

    Both Shirou and Saber were speechless - What does this mean?

    "Ahem" Shirou coughed and smiled bitterly at Tohsaka: "I dare to ask, TohsakaMiss, where did you see me dead?"

    Tohsaka was stunned for a moment, bit her lower lip, and looked like she didn't know what to do. Then the expression disappeared. She pointed at the archer beside her, with a look of risk on her face: "Because the real Shirou Emiya is dead.  He was killed by this guy. His heart was stabbed through. How could he still be alive? The person standing behind you must be a puppet made by Caster using his corpse. Look at his eyes, they are those of a normal person.  Eyes?"

    There was another terrible silence. Tohsaka saw Shirou and Saber looking at her with strange expressions. Their eyes were just like the way Archer looked at her two days ago. There seemed to be pity in the sigh, which made her feel like  An idiot.

    "Well, Tohsaka, I think I need to clarify something." Shirou coughed dryly and smiled bitterly: "Well, we'll talk about the eyes later. As for, well, I was pierced through the heart by Archer. That's right.  But, I＊m not dead. As for being made into a puppet or something, well, that＊s totally out of the question. Saber can testify to this, she＊s always been by my side.§

    "Uh" Tohsaka was startled and looked at Saber subconsciously.

    "Shirou didn't lie. I was always here. It's nothing like Shirou being made into a puppet." Saber said, and then her tone became cold and full of hostility: "As for being fatally wounded, that's true.  .§

    Tohsaka choked, then looked at the knight behind him.

    "Hey, Archer" Tohsaka roared again: "Didn't you say he was killed by you?"

    "Yeah" the knight in red nodded: "I thought he was killed by me, but now it seems he is still alive."

    "Then why didn't you say anything just now?"

    "I told you, he is Emiya Shirou, I didn't say anything." The knight spread his hands.

    "Youyou did it on purpose, you"

    The master and his servant quarreled.

    Judging from the content of their quarrel, this is what happened just now.

    Last night, the archer pierced Shirou's chest with his sword, and then thought he was dead, so that's how he reported to Tohsaka when he returned.

    After hearing this, Tohsaka＊s eyes almost popped out. She angrily asked why she attacked her companions.

    Archer replied calmly: "He is not a companion, he is just an accomplice formed to better capture the Holy Grail. A master who has no ability and whose followers are about to disappear is not trustworthy at all. It is better to get rid of him as soon as possible, otherwise he may  It will be used by Caster to help her and become a big obstacle in the future." (He has already told Tohsaka that Caster has the Talisman that breaks the contract)

    At that time, the girl really wanted to use a command spell to order him to commit suicide and apologize, but looking at the knight's stubborn face, she could not say this.

    Archer＊s behavior is right. As a servant, whether it is for the master or for himself, this behavior is right. Tohsaka Rin knows this.

    But hmph, forget it, if it were someone else who was killed, maybe I wouldn't be so angry.

    The person has passed away, and there is no point in punishing Archer.  Neither Tohsaka??Do such a thing.

    Thinking of this, Tohsaka suppressed his anger and did not continue to blame Archer, but continued to search for Sakura's whereabouts.

    The current situation is not the time to continue making trouble, she thought calmly.

    However, if you find Sakura, how should you face her? That child has always been

    Throughout the morning, Tohsaka Rin was in a depressed state, wanting to find Sakura, but not wanting to find her. In this state, he kept looking for the person he was afraid to see.

    When Tohsaka felt the command spell, she rushed over immediately, but saw a person who was told to be dead.

    Although he is wearing strange sunglasses, he is undoubtedly Emiya Shirou.

    She stayed there at that time.

    When I asked Archer, he said, "Well, it looks like it's Shirou Emiya."

    "But you said he was killed by you," Tohsaka said in his heart, and at the same time he had a glimmer of hope that Shirou was not dead.

    ※Well, I pierced the heart,§ Archer replied calmly.

    Of course the knight wouldn＊t say any more. He was stabbed through the heart by me, but he didn＊t die. He even said that he was meant to kill Shirou.

    The knight's answer calmed the girl down. Indeed, a person whose heart has been pierced will definitely stop his body functions after a few seconds. Even if he has the kind of self-healing ability that makes people lose their eyesight, he will not be able to  Let's treat the body when its functions cease.

    Emiya Shirou must be dead, so the person in front of her "It's better to get rid of him as soon as possible, otherwise he may be used by Caster to help her and become a big obstacle in the future." The knight's calm words echoed in her mind.  mind.

    It seems that there is only one reason. The person in front of me is not Emiya Shirou, but Caster in disguise.  Tohsaka naturally thought of this.

    Since we are enemies, we can only fight.  Tohsaka looked around carefully and found that although it was daytime, even if there was an explosion here, it would take ten minutes for anyone to show up, so he decided to solve it here.

    Then the scene just now began.

    During the fight, Shirou's glasses fell off, revealing his red eyes, which made Tohsaka even more angry - she believed that Shirou was made into a corpse puppet of her by caster.

    That＊s why.

    At this moment, Tohsaka glared at Archer angrily.  He must have done it on purpose just now, although I don't know what happened to him. He failed to kill Emiya Shirou by mistake, or Shirou's self-healing ability was too strong and he did not die.  But the vague words he spoke made her mistakenly believe that Shirou Emiya was indeed dead, and she took advantage of her misunderstanding to provoke a fight with him again, hoping to eliminate him for sure.

    "What do you want to do, Archer?" Tohsaka gritted his teeth and looked at the knight.

    "It's nothing, just defeat the enemy. I see that you can't make up your mind, so" the knight said lightly, then sighed and glanced at Tosaka: "Why, do you think that man will still trust you after being chopped by me?  ,No way."

    "Well" Tohsaka was speechless.

    She glanced here subconsciously and sighed in her heart.

    Indeed, I was stabbed by my own Servant, and was fatally injured. Although I was lucky enough not to die, but if I want to form the same front as before, I'm afraid

    At this moment, an embarrassed voice sounded.

    "That, that matter well, I don't mind it that much," the owner of the voice said.

    Several people looked at Shirou who spoke out at the same time, but he himself had put on his glasses again at this moment, and was looking here with a forced smile on his face.

    "Shirou, what are you talking about?" Saber looked at her master in horror.

    "It's okay, Saber." Shirou felt a little uncomfortable being stared at by several people. He tilted his head slightly, smiled apologetically at Saber, and then waved to Tohsaka: "Um, Tohsaka, we were each other before.  The contract of assistance is still valid and I will not break it.§

    After a pause, he added conditions as if it were natural: "But Tohsaka, you have to restrain your servant. Don't let him well, restrain him. As a companion, I don't want to be hacked to death by someone inside."  ah."

    ""

    Cold scene.

    After a long silence, even Saber beside Shirou was speechless and just stared at him.

    Just when Shirou thought that he had said something he shouldn't have said, Tohsaka spoke.

    "Tell me, you don't mind?" Tohsaka saidHe asked in one sentence, his eyes burning.

    "Yeah" Shirou nodded and added: "But you have to restrain Archer."

    Tohsaka didn＊t answer. After a pause, she asked again: ※How is your injury?§

    "The injury is okay. Thanks to Saber, even the injury is gone now." Shirou stretched his arms and legs to indicate that he was completely fine.

    There was another moment of silence, and Tohsaka changed the topic: "Hey, youwhy are you trying so hard to find Sakura? Why? If it's the Command Spell Book, I'm determined to get it. You can't get it. With your current situation, Mo  When it comes to fighting, the most you can do is tell me the enemy's location, and then Archer and I will defeat the enemy, why are you so enthusiastic?"

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, then said: "It's nothing like a book of command spells or anything like that. I already have a Saber, so no, what I mean is that for a Servant, a Saber is enough. I need one more Servant."  It doesn＊t matter to me, if you want it, I＊ll give it to you.§

    Unexpectedly, after Tosaka heard this, the expression on his face suddenly turned into anger.

    "you＃＃"

    Tohsaka yelled one word at Shirou angrily, and then he waved his hand vigorously as if he was angry or something, turned around and walked in the opposite direction angrily.

    "Hey, Tohsaka, what are you doing?" Shirou called after her.

    "It's none of your business," Tohsaka turned around and yelled.

    Shirou was startled, and then waved: "If we go to find Sakura, can you leave a communication method? Well, if we find her first, we can let you know."

    "Uh" Tohsaka was startled, and then she gritted her teeth. She glared at Shirou: "I don't have a mobile phone, what about you?"

    "Ah? Well, yes." Shirou gave Sister Fuji's mobile phone number.

    Tohsaka memorized the phone number, and then said coldly: "Well, that's it. I will call you every half hour to confirm, that's it."

    After saying that, she turned and left without looking back, and Archer followed her in spirit form.

    Shirou and Saber stayed where they were, stunned.

    "Saber, what was Tohsaka angry about just now?"

    "" Saber remained speechless.

    At this moment, Tohsaka was walking quickly, and Archer, who turned into a spirit behind him, was puzzled by how angry she was: "What's wrong, Rin? Why are you so angry?"

    "I suddenly feel bad about that guy, can't I?" Tohsaka turned around and yelled.

    "" The archer was silent for a moment, then said: "Yeah."

    That guy is basically the same as

    Tohsaka gasped angrily.

    ＃＃

    Tohsaka Rin once had a dream, not long ago, two nights ago.

    However, that was not a real dream, but was caused by the contract between Tohsaka Rin and her servant, Archer.

    She saw it, his memory.

    Like a distant story, a vague memory.

    I can＊t bear to have people crying around me.

    I can＊t bear to have injured people around me.

    I can＊t bear to have dying people around me.

    That＊s the kind of person he is.

    Because of this reason, that guy wants to help everyone he can meet.

    It was so clumsy that even the bystanders were worried about it.

    Men＊s dreams are naive.  He hopes that everyone in this world can be happy, and he has always prayed for this in his heart.

    ※All teenagers have once embraced such ideals, but after realizing the cruelty of life, they became disappointed and abandoned their childish ideals.  No matter what kind of happiness comes at the cost of a certain sacrifice, every child will gradually understand this common sense as they grow up.

    But that man is different.

    Maybe it＊s because he＊s stupider than anyone else.  Maybe he was broken somewhere.  Or maybe he is the kind of person who can be called a saint, carrying a destiny that ordinary people cannot understand.

    But, he really did it, changing the fate of many people every time.

    No matter what, this is definitely harder than getting happiness.

    The clumsy fight is not in vain.

    The more serious the injuries he suffered and the more deaths he faced, the more people he saved.

    ＃However, there is a loophole in this.

    Although it is said to be everyone that can be seen.

    ?But people can never see themselves.

    So this is the ending.

    "Self", the most important thing to him, cannot be saved in the end.

    But, it doesn＊t matter, no matter what, it＊s good for me, at least, I want to save more people.

    It was a serious disaster, second only to a huge fire he had seen.

    Many people have died, many people will die.  He looked at them and wanted to save them, but his broken body was really powerless.

    But there was another way, so he called

    "Let's make a contract. I will entrust everything after death to you. And I will get this reward now."

    That＊s right, I made a contract with an unknown thing like the ※world§, and at the cost of my own soul, I gained a power that rivaled it.

    People trapped in the disaster were rescued.

    This kind of person is a living Buddha, or a hero.

    The new him was born like this.

    However, even if he is called a hero, what that guy does does not change at all and he still repeats what he did before.

    Because, his original purpose was not to become a hero.  It's just that this process requires the power of a hero no matter what.

    During his lifetime, he had people who seemed to be partners, and he also had people who seemed to be lovers.

    And after losing everything, all he had was that ideal.

    So, no matter what, at least, we must protect this, the last warmth.

    Therefore, even though he was burdened with many accusations, he still continued to fight.

    At the cost of death, he wants to achieve the "miracle" that is still in his hands.

    Finally, we finally reached the Sword Hill.

    On the rusty steel hill with no swordsman left, his battle finally came to an end.

    Alone, he is smiling.

    As long as you can save the people in front of you, there is nothing to regret.  The guy smiled very contentedly, and let go of the sword in his hand like a mountain collapsing.

    This is enough, really enough.  As long as possible, save as many people as possible.

    enough.

    ※Buthis ending was that he was betrayed and died by the person he saved.

    There is nothing to be sad about. In the end, the man still smiled in the eyes of others who were confused and frightened.

    "It's not a big deal," the man thought.

    ＃＃

    "I never thought about myself, I never got the rewards I deserved, and in the end, because of this, I had to be labored by the world even after I died. How could Tohsaka be pleasing to the eye?"

    Now, suddenly another guy who looks like him appears, how could Tohsaka not be angry.

    The same is true for that guy. In this competition, he is not willing to waste his precious Servant's strength to find his future enemy. Although he is a close person, that girl's Servant will eventually fall into his hands - even though he is him  alliance, but it was only temporary, and they would always end up on the opposite side in the end. He should understand, but he still did it, personally holding a knife to his neck.

    This kind of behavior is just like that guy!

    (The writing is a bit awkward. I＊m still confused at the beginning, but there＊s nothing I can do about it. What I＊m writing now is the content of the hf line, but I still have to pay for fateubbsp;

 Work related Chapter 35 Found it

    Shirou and Saber started searching again, but because of what just happened, the atmosphere became very strange, so Shirou remained silent.

    The current situation is that even Saber cannot feel the presence of the enemy and can only rely on Shirou to find it himself.

    The enemy is Assassin, who has the function of cutting off the breath, so even if they are both Servants, Saber cannot feel his presence. Therefore, Shirou can only rely on Shirou to use the Command Spell to find the Master, Shinji or Sakura, who also has the Command Spell.  This way you can confirm the enemy's location.

    I don＊t know where Shinji is hiding, so I can only find it through stupid methods.

    Shirou summarized the information he knew as he walked. It had been more than twelve hours since Sakura was captured.  Rider has disappeared since she went to look for her last night. Maybe she has made a new spell book because Sakura was threatened and became Shinji's servant.

    This is the worst case scenario.

    If this happens, even if Shinji is found, his followers will find out - As long as Assassin becomes a spirit, even if he stands in front of Shirou, Shirou and Saber will not be able to feel it. Maybe his actions now  Every move was under their control. Shenji had already prepared a trap somewhere and was waiting for him to walk into the circle surrounded by two servants.

    Once you are caught in the attack of two Servants, you will never be able to escape.

    Shirou looked at Saber and sighed inwardly.

    Saber clearly didn＊t have much magic power left, but she still insisted on following him. Even if she ordered Saber to go back, she pretended not to hear.  Forget about using a command spell to teleport her home or something like that as a joke, not to mention that Saber will rush out as soon as she gets home, and there may be some commotion because of it. Moreover, if she does it  Saber will never forgive herself for such a thing.

    So, at least at the very least, don＊t let her fight. Just like Tohsaka said, inform her and let her be responsible for solving the problem

    Alas, I think about these uses now. Now I need to find the location of Sakura first, otherwise, everything is empty.

    Shirou couldn't help but hope that Rider was in this place. If she were to find her, he could directly rely on his connection with Master.  Although she doesn't trust herself and Tohsaka, it's about Sakura's safety, so she shouldn't object to joining forces with her to find her.

    Thinking of this, Shirou couldn't help but think.

    Rider has been searching for Sakura＊s whereabouts since last night and has not shown up yet. Has she found Sakura＊s whereabouts, or has something else happened?

    Really, everything came together, I didn＊t even know what was going on, and my mind was completely confused.

    He could suddenly see the lines on various people or objects, and when those lines touched, they would cut the object in half. Sakura was the master, and she was suddenly kidnapped. After meeting Caster, he said that Shinji abducted him.  He left because Shinji found a new master. Tohsaka's servant suddenly wanted to hack him to death for some reason. He was supposed to be a poor talker, but he was his good teacher.  And just now Tohsaka was suddenly furious, as if he had done something to feel sorry for her All of this was obviously unrelated, but it was like dominoes, after knocking down one, the others were knocked down in a series.

    It was obvious that I had predicted most of the things, but because I made some changes, the order of things happened was changed, and everything turned out to be completely different.

    How will things develop, and what will the future look like for you?

    Shaking his head, Shirou cleared his mind and concentrated on finding Sakura.  After all, this is the top priority, and the rest will come later.

    After a pause, he frowned - it was his first time wearing them, so he wasn't used to them yet, and it felt very uncomfortable to have a pair of glasses pressed against his nose.

    "I didn't expect that wearing glasses would be uncomfortable," Shirou whispered to himself, remembering Issei. He had been wearing glasses since he met him. Shirou didn't know how he felt.

    "Did you find anything, Shirou?" Saber asked when she saw Shirou stopped.

    "No, it's just that I feel a little uncomfortable after wearing glasses." Shirou shook his head, took off the glasses on his face, closed his eyes and rubbed the middle of his eyes to relieve the pressure on the bridge of his nose.

    "Really?" Saber nodded and said nothing more.

    Although it was not the first time she had seen something that looked weird, she still felt uncomfortable wearing it on her face.

    At this moment, Shirou rubbed his forehead, then opened his eyes again, planning to put on his glasses.  Looking through the dark mirror for a long timeLooking at the world, Shirou's surroundings seemed extremely bright at the moment, which made him unable to open his eyes.

    Ouch, it＊s so dazzling

    Saber froze when she saw Shirou's movements and stared ahead.

    "Enemy?" Saber thought there was an enemy at first, but when she turned around, there was nothing there.

    It＊s not that there is nothing, there are people coming and going on the road at the moment, most of them are ordinary people going home for lunch.

    "Can't see"

    A sentence suddenly popped out of Shirou's mouth.

    Saber looked at Shirou in confusion when he heard this, but immediately understood what he said.

    Shirou＊s eyes were no longer the ominous red like blood they were before, but turned back to their original golden color.

    Before, Shirou's eyes suddenly turned blood red. As a result, he became able to see some lines on the object, and then he could cut the object in half along these lines. Now, his eyes have returned to their original shape.  It seems, that is to say, he can't see those so-called lines now.

    "Shirou, your eyes"

    "Well, I can't see it. Everything can't be seen." Shirou became a little happy. He raised his hand and looked at it, then lowered his head and looked at his feet. Finally, he paused and slowly turned his face.  , looked at Saber, and suddenly became excited.

    "I can't see it anymore," he said happily to Saber.

    ＃＃

    After the initial happiness passed, Shirou calmed down again.

    Although I don＊t know why my eyes suddenly returned to normal, it＊s great that I can＊t see those damn lines. Seeing that kind of thing gave Shirou a feeling that the whole world was broken.

    It＊s okay now, you don＊t have to see those damn lines anymore. As for why it＊s back to normalwhatever, now is not the time to think about that.

    Because he can't see those lines, Shirou can even walk a little more lightly now.

    ??Searching one building after another, Shirou also searched in some abandoned places, such as old factories or abandoned real estate, but still found nothing.

    ※Moreover, Tohsaka＊s so-called regular contact, except for the first two hours, there has been no contact since then, and I don＊t know what happened.

    Time passed slowly like this for four hours.

    "Huh, huh, huh" Shirou sat down on the bench and breathed out to relieve the fatigue and pain in his body.

    For four hours, I kept walking in the city, searching for the whereabouts of the enemy, but until the sky gradually became dim, I still found nothing.

    Originally, Shirou didn't want to rest here, but Saber insisted, so he stopped here to rest for a while.

    According to Saber, the night represents the day for the servants. At night, there are not as many people as there are during the day, so it is more convenient to move, so most of the battles among the servants are carried out at night.  Originally, Shirou should have returned to his position when it got dark, but if he didn't plan to go back and stayed outside, he would at least restore his strength before nightfall and let his body be in a normal state.  In this way, if something happens, there will be a solution.

    Shirou couldn't objectwell, or rather, he objected, but failed.

    Because he originally refused, but was pinned down by Saber on the bench with one hand and unable to move, so he had no choice but to accept the suggestion.

    Has Saber＊s magic power been almost exhausted? It turns out

    Shirou had no choice but to take a good rest as she said.

    As early as before, Shirou felt that his body was very tired. In addition to the fatigue from normal walking, a mental fatigue also swept over him. There were several times when he was walking.  Suddenly it becomes dark or nothing can be seen.

    Breathing heavilyno, panting, Shirou found that his whole body was covered in sweat, and it was also cold sweat.  He could also imagine that it was the sequelae of the injury.

    "Now you know how bad your situation is," Saber saw the difference in Shirou's expression and understood what he was thinking, and said.

    "Hmmyeah" Shirou nodded honestly.

    After all, no matter what, I still suffered a fatal injury yesterday. Even if I recover, there should still be invisible injuries left on my body.

    but＃＃

    Shirou looked at the withered and dead trees around him, and a strange look appeared on his face unconsciously.Love.

    Sure enough, I still keep talking about this.

    Although it was not what she wanted, there was Saber's factor in it, but she didn't know it.  Now I will still stop here, it's really

    He looked around, then looked up at the sky, and couldn't help but sigh.

    If the trees could grow and some new turf be planted, this park wouldn't be so desolate.

    Shirou's current location is in a large park in the new capital.

    Although it is a large park, few people come and go.  As for why, we have to talk about ten years ago.

    The fire ten years ago was the disaster caused by the Holy Grail War.

    At that time, it was just a residential area in the city, but because of the fire, nothing was left. Although it was rebuilt later, the land became uninhabitable, so buildings and some subway stations had to be built.  and other facilities.

    And here, this park, was the center of the fire at that time and the cleanest place to burn at that time.

    No matter what it was, it was burned to ashes. It was the easiest place to clean up at the accident scene at that time.  Later, a park was built here, trees were planted, turf was re-paved, and facilities for people to rest were also built.

    ※However, this land seems to reject all this.  The trees are always dying and the grass doesn't grow on the ground, making the place look completely dead.

    Even now

    "Shirou."

    The distant voice called Shirou back from his thoughts. When he turned to look, his heart suddenly swelled.

    "Shirou, what are you thinking about? Your face has become well, your face has become worse." Saber got closer to Shirou and looked at his face carefully.

    Shirou looked at Saber＊s cheek less than ten centimeters away from him, with doubts in her green eyes

    The originally swollen heart suddenly paused again, and Shirou's mind went blank.

    ※Wait a minute, feel it carefully, there seems to be something wrong with your arm.

    Shirou lowered his eyes slightly, and suddenly realized

    He quickly twisted his body a few times and reached the edge of the bench.

    ※My arm just touched it, it touched it touched Saber＊s shoulder.

    The feeling just now

    Shirou's brain automatically flashed something and compared it automatically.

    No, no, Shirou shook his head vigorously to drive these crazy thoughts out of his mind.

    "?" Shirou's weird behavior made Saber confused, and she asked: "What's wrong, Shirou?"

    "It's okay, it's okay." Shirou shook his head crazily: "I'm very determined, I haven't wavered."

    "Shaken?"

    "No, it's not." Shirou quickly covered his mouth and looked away in panic, not daring to look at Saber again.

    Saber didn＊t ask any more questions, but simply said calmly: ※Shirou, I hope you can relax your body and rest as I told you. Like you, your whole body is tense like a battle, and you are emotionally excited, so you can＊t have a good rest at all.§

    "Please don't think about things like fighting. Just leave everything to me then. Now, please relax, let the blood flow smoothly, and relax your body." She pointed at Shirou's face and said.

    ""

    what is this?  Shirou thought to himself knowing that he was blushing.

    If it were Tohsaka, Shirou would definitely think that she was ridiculing him, but now it is Saber who is talking Moreover, if you want me to rest calmly, you shouldn't have been so close to me just now.

    After a pause, Shirou collected himself and calmed down, but then he remembered that it was already dinner time and the two of them hadn't eaten anything since the morning, so he took Saber to a nearby convenience store to buy some ready-to-eat food (because  Saber's appearance caused some commotion), and then returned to the bench in the small park.

    "What is this?" Saber looked at the fish-shaped dorayaki in her hand in confusion.

    "Taiyayaki, um, Saber just came here, so I don't know, but this is a recognized snack in the family." Shirou explained with a smile: "Although I don't like sweets, this is the only exception. Ah, try it quickly, and I will try it later.  Something else.§

    "Oh" Saber nodded, then looked at Shirou: "Sweets? It's so strange. It's different from what I've had before. It's changed. You can just take it with your hands."

    ""

    Shirou doesn＊t know what sweets were like a thousand years ago.Yes, it will never be similar to this one (actually what Saber was talking about was that she lived in Einzbern for a while during the Fourth Holy Grail War ten years ago. I don＊t know if she ate sweets at that time, but later on  When she came to Japan by plane, she should have had the opportunity on the plane. She also went shopping with Irisviel, so she might have eaten it while shopping).

    As he ate the food he bought quietly, Shirou couldn't help but feel a strange feeling in his heart.

    Well, it＊s okay now. If you think about it now, it＊ll be fine

    Shirou couldn＊t help but think: two people like this, sitting on a park bench with a girl of about the same age, having dinner like this, it＊s like going on a date

    "Shirou."

    "Ah - no no" Shirou thought that Saber had read through his mind and shouted hurriedly: "No, I didn't think of anything strange, absolutely not."

    ""

    Saber looked at Shirou for a long time. She seemed to sigh and put down the taiyaki in her hand: "Shirou, what's wrong? You've been acting very wrong since the beginning. What happened?"

    Shirou also woke up at this moment. Facing Saber's question, he hesitated and couldn't say a word.

    "It seems that Shirou's nerves are too tense. It won't work if we continue like this. It's better to get more sleep." Saber said without doubt, while looking around, looking for a place where people could lie down and rest. "This  A resting place nearby＃hmm.§

    Saber＊s gaze stopped and she looked thoughtful.

    Shirou followed Saber's gaze and his expression became strange.

    Why In a park where no one usually comes, a pair of lovers are chatting and laughing here today, and the guy is still lying on the lover's lap.

    Ask for the solution!  !  !

    "Shirou" Saber's voice called Shirou back. He looked at Saber and found that the latter was patting his knee: "You"

    "No, it's okay, no need to bother." Before Saber could tell her intention, Shirou waved his hand hurriedly: "I'll just sit quietly for a while. Uh, I'll lean on the back of the chair and take a good rest."

    After saying that, Shirou turned his back and stopped looking at Saber, but in order to prevent her from saying anything shocking again, Shirou rested his head on the back of the chair to show that he was resting.

    Of course the wooden bench would not be comfortable, but as soon as Shirou put his head on it, he felt as if he was stuck in a quagmire, and his consciousness blurred for an instant.

    what happened?  I am actually so tired to this place

    The intermittent consciousness stopped, and Shirou was enveloped in darkness.

    The amazing red world has gradually disappeared, and now the surrounding world has turned into a black world.

    ＃＃

    The black darkness makes people feel peacefulit's wrong.

    Black has changed, it is no longer pure black.

    It＊s black everywhere, everywhere.

    The ground, the sky and even the air, everything is black.  As a foil, it is red, a dazzling red, just like the blood flowing from the heart of Jesus.  With despairing sadness.

    There was a crackling sound all around. I don＊t know if it was wood or something else. Ah, maybe, after a while, I will make that sound.

    Oh, no.

    The dark sky looks like it＊s going to rain soon, it looks like it＊s going to rain soon.  Once it rains, the fire is over.

    I don＊t even have the chance to make such a sound.

    However, even if it rains, there is no way to save yourself.

    Now this body is full of injuries, like a broken rag doll - it will never be intact when you escape from a collapsed home.

    Looking at the dark sky, Shirou didn't know why he fell, but it was the same, he couldn't move his hands and feet at all.

    I don＊t know whether my eyelids should be open or closed. Even the feeling of gradual death is blurred and becomes ambiguous.

    But even so, he did not panic. When death was about to happen, Shirou found that he was so calm that even he felt strange.  ah.  It's because the people around me have also died in this way, so I know that I will follow in their footsteps, and I am mentally prepared, so I am not afraid.

    It＊s really strange. You ran all night just to survive, but in the end you fell down as if you gave up. It＊s really strange.

    &nbsp;No, not surprising.  This is the result you deserve.

    As for why this is the result I deserve Well, I can't remember.

    How could it be possible? Why can＊t I remember it?

    What is it

    "Ah ah ah ah ah〞〞"

    The sudden pain swept through Shirou, and he screamed suddenly, his body jumped up, and he stood upright.

    It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts

    Shirou desperately covered his head, trying to stop the pain that he couldn't see or feel.

    "Shirou"

    Everything around is broken, the ground, street lights, trash cans

    ※Ah〞§ Shirou roared crazily, not noticing that his eyes could see those lines again.

    The dream just now echoed clearly in my mind.

    ?????????????? Obviously there is no feeling in my head, obviously there is nothing strange in my body, but there is still something reminding myself, it hurts, it hurts

    "Shirou"

    It＊s like when a person receives a certain amount of damage, he will activate his self-defense mechanism, make himself comatose, or something else.  At this moment, Shirou clearly knew that his body had also activated this defense mechanism, and he used pain to tell Shirou that he could not continue the dream just now, otherwise, he would be in danger.

    As for why, he didn＊t know.

    "However, it seems that if the dream just continued, it would become very dangerous, very dangerous so dangerous that it would make Shirou Emiya no longer Shirou Emiya.

    "Shirou〞〞!!!"

    Suddenly, Shirou was pressed to the ground by a strong force. His body shook violently as it came into contact with the ground. Suddenly, the feeling in his body returned.

    Shirou coughed due to the pain in his back and stopped yelling.  He blinked and looked in front of him.

    In the shattered space, he saw a familiar face.

    "Ssaber" Shirou said in a daze.

    The face in front of her relaxed. Saber breathed a sigh of relief, helped Shirou up and sat back on the chair.

    "Iwhat happened just now?" Shirou lowered his head, opened his palm and looked at it, but there was nothing except broken fingers.

    "I don't know." Saber originally wanted to ask Shirou what happened, but Shirou's words let Saber know that Shirou himself was confused.

    ""

    ※Did you have a nightmare just now, Shirou?§

    "Nightmare?" Shirou thought for a moment, suddenly shuddered, and stopped thinking about the dream just now.

    "Well, yes, nightmare." He nodded.

    Saber nodded and said nothing more, but she became confused in her heart.

    ※Is it just a nightmare that it will turn into that Saber looked at Shirou＊s eyes that turned red again.

    He fell asleep peacefully at first, but suddenly he woke up like he was going berserk, roaring like crazy, and couldn't even hear his own voice, as if he had lost his rationalityWait a minute, could it be Caster's mental attack?  .

    If you think about it carefully, Saber thinks it is possible.

    My master is not an outstanding magician. It is entirely possible for him to be invaded and exploited by a heroic magician like Caster. In this case

    An abnormal aura suddenly hit her. Saber stood up quickly and was armed instantly.

    "Enemy? Servant?" Shirou saw Saber suddenly wearing armor and immediately realized that something was wrong.

    Saber said without looking back: "Yes, but the other party's method of hiding his aura is very clever. Now his aura is very weak. I can't tell who it is."

    who is it?  He will attack at this time, and he is also a master at hiding his aura.

    Assassin?  No, the other party can completely block the aura and will not be exposed.  Berserker?  Impossible. It is simply wishful thinking for that kind of monster to hide its aura.

    There are only three left.

    Lancer, caster, orarcher!

    Thinking of this, Shirou's heart suddenly went cold.

    Because Tohsaka hasn＊t contacted me for a long time

    "Coming," Saber suddenly reminded sharply.

    Shirou immediately cheered up.

    "flutter!"

    The sound of the object falling to the ground left both Shirou and Saber speechless.

    "this＃＃"

    Just when saber just said?When "Coming", the incoming servant appeared.

    However, there was no attack, but a free fall, falling in front of the two of them.

    ※And, it looks like he＊s fainted now.

    As for who?

    Although the face cannot be seen, under the faint moonlight, the black servant is lying on the ground, and the long pink hair is shining with beautiful luster.

    There is no doubt that she is a rider.

    what does this mean?

 Work related Chapter 36: Blocked

    What's this?  What is this huge record?

    Ah, this is that guy, his memories, his feelings.

    This is the memory of a weirdo. Well, the reason why he is called a weirdo is because in the eyes of the people around him, he is an eccentric weirdo.

    He is calm, taciturn, comes and goes in a hurry, and never expresses his feelings to anyone. No matter who he is, such a guy will think that he is a ruthless person.

    No one knows his purpose, no one can understand his existenceat least, the people who can touch these two things are gone.

    As for him, even though he was given the status of a hero and even though he was burdened with all kinds of things, he never talked about that reason to anyone.

    ＃So, until the end, the guy was considered an elusive person.

    ※Hmph, actually speaking of it, it＊s just that guy has a problem.

    Kirei often says that all actions are balanced because they reflect back on themselves.

    Because behavior will cycle, the spirit will come back and the next vitality will be born.

    ??Otherwise, it means there is no addition.

    ※For example, if you don＊t live for yourself but only for others, of course your strength will be exhausted soon.

    To put it simply, if you work for others without receiving wages, you will soon starve to death.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is not difficult to borrow again.  This sentence can also be said in reverse. It means that only when there is coming and going, can we achieve balance and sustain it.

    But he is different.

    He always protects others and saves others, time and time again, but never once does he hope for others' understanding, hope for others' rewards and help.

    That＊s it, I don＊t even know the reason.  He always saves everyone from troubles, but no one understands what he wants to do these things.

    The people he saves are also afraid of him, because the way he saves others is so different from ordinary "help" that it can only make people feel scared.

    ※Ah, if only he could pursue the same thing.

    Wealth, fame, lust, revenge, and dedication.

    ※Whether he is noble or selfish, as long as he pursues something, he probably won＊t become like this.

    The reward for success is betrayal, over and over again, countless betrayals.

    The things he saved slipped through his fingers like sand, and in the end nothing was left.

    He is used to all this, and he has become quite calm and accustomed to it.

    ※Humph, I＊m used to it like a fool. As long as the person being saved is still alive and well, that＊s enough.

    Because, for him, the so-called reward is not what he gets from the person being rescued, but the fact of "being able to help someone" itself.

    For him, the only glory is salvation, no matter who it is, there is no difference in the salvation of each other.

    This was decided at the beginning.

    As a result, in the end, that guyafter encountering many things and many betrayals, he still had no regrets, but

    But in the end, it was the hands of "someone" that he had saved that ended his irritating life.

    Well, anyway, just watching it makes people want to get angry and kick him.

    I want to keep scolding "why".

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We are just a mortal but he worked hard, and after he shed all his blood, he achieved a miracle.

    Tohsaka looked at the man on the execution platform, still smiling on his face.

    This person who makes everyone feel scared is still scary in the end - he is obviously going to die, but he is still laughing. Who is he?

    He is a madman.  Everyone thinks so.

    But the guy didn＊t care and just smiled.

    Although his reward was to die after being betrayed, something that he couldn't even smile with a forced smile or pull the skin off his face, the guy was able to smile and died very satisfied.

    Tohsaka regretted it very much.

    The knight once told her his dream, he hoped for world peace.

    That was not a joke, but his sincere words.

    ※But she laughed at him at the time. Now it seems that it was also a betrayal of him. If his dream was laughed at, Tohsaka would definitely let that person fly out with a bang.

    But at that time, he was just being awkward, but he didn＊t refute, as if he was already used to it.

    Although I don＊t want to treat others??Life intervened, but Tohsaka definitely couldn't agree with that.

    After that, it＊s about him becoming a heroic spirit.

    During his lifetime, at the scene of a certain accident, in order to save a hundred people, he signed a contract with the world at the cost of becoming a heroic spirit after death.

    Then, he gained great power, and at the same time, in order to adapt to this power, his appearance was changed and he became someone unknown to anyone.

    The result is that after death, you will become a heroic spirit and repeat what you were doing during your lifetime - that is, you will become a slave.

    ※Fighting for others after death and becoming a useful disposable tool is the price of a miracle.

    ※However, there is one thing that has to be said.

    Heroic spirit.

    The souls of outstanding people after death sublimate into human guardian spirits, which can be summoned to help when the world is about to be destroyed.

    But that is not something that has freedom like a servant.

    The servant system is based on the summoning ceremony of this "guardian".

    But the difference is that the servants in this ceremony have their own will, can act according to their own thinking, and can do things according to their own ideas. The only thing that can restrain them is a limited number of three command spells.

    The so-called guardians have no so-called free will and are only used as "power".

    In order to protect the human world, it is only used as a weapon when "elements that will destroy the world" occur.

    The guardian will be called out at any time, and after eliminating things that are dangerous to humans, he will disappear immediately.

    Just like a disposable cup, you just throw it away after use.

    If it were me, I would definitely not agree, but that guy probably made the decision after accepting it.

    Because that's what he wants.

    Being able to save people after death is simply a dream.

    Although many people were unable to be saved due to lack of strength during their lifetime, becoming a heroic spirit can break any tragedy.

    With this in mind, he traded his life with the world and saved a hundred lives.

    I fully believe that more lives can be saved in the future, such as tens of thousands of lives. If it can save the world, that would be great.

    ※Humph, how stupid this is.

    It is not at all what he thought, he did not become the existence he thought.

    Because he is an existence that will appear when the world is about to be destroyed by [human beings].

    So the only place where he appears is hell.  No, to be precise, turn that place into hell.

    Human beings are creatures that will be destroyed by their own actions.

    As for the process of destruction, it is the same no matter what era, and it is still disgusting.  And there are so many of them that it＊s disgusting.

    envy.  Hate.  selfish desires.  Delusion

    The guy who loved humans and wanted to live for them is dead.

    Even after death, he was forced to look at the "ugliness" of mankind with a smile. In the place where he was called out, he fulfilled his duty as a guardian in accordance with the contract.

    Keep killing.

    This is his job, the job of being a guardian.

    Keep killing, keep killing.

    It is not salvation as he thought, but a complete killing without distinction between each other, killing all the people wherever they appear, whether they are evildoers who may cause the destruction of the world or innocent people who have no connection.  nothing left.

    I would rather kill them all by mistake than let one go.

    This is what is called a guardian.

    ??Killing, killing, killing, for the sake of humanity as a whole, all the people in the place where they were called were killed.

    It's that simple.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Repeatedly, continuing the killing as before, or even more.

    This was his life and death.

    Although that guy has been betrayed by various things.

    In the end, even the only ideal he believed in betrayed him.

    He became nothing.

    "Ah just〞〞"

    After dozing off, Tohsaka Rin opened his eyes.

    "What?" the archer replied, thinking that the girl's yawn when she first woke up was asking him a question.

    "Huh?" Tohsaka looked at him blankly, then looked around.

    How did he show up?Out of body?  Tohsaka thought with loose eyes.

    This is a square, and Tohsaka is sitting on a chair on the edge of it.

    ?????????? Really, it makes people unhappy to dream about whatever they want.  Well, it was dark, and there was no one around, so he materialized, oh, I see

    Tohsaka＊s expression suddenly stiffened, and then he jumped up as if someone had pricked him with a needle.

    "Archer" she yelled immediately: "What are you doing? Why didn't you wake me up when I fell asleep?"

    When they just searched this area, Archer suggested to Tosaka that he take a rest in this small square before continuing the search mission. Tosaka agreed, so he decided to sit on a rest chair in the square for a while, but as soon as he sat down, he  Fell asleep.

    "That's because I saw that you were too tired, so I didn't wake you up." Archer looked at Tohsaka and said lightly: "Even a magician can't sleep without sleeping for two nights. If he encounters an enemy, this  It＊s not a good thing.§

    Tohsaka opened her mouth, but in the end she still couldn't yell out the words. She stamped her feet bitterly, then looked up at the sky.

    "Archer, how long have I been asleep?" Tohsaka asked the archer.

    It＊s completely dark now, I＊m afraid I＊ve slept for three hours.

    "About four hours," the archer said.

    "Well, the rest is over, let's go and find the master of Assassin."

    "" The archer was silent for a moment and frowned slightly.

    "Why, Rin, why do you continue to search for Assassin's master? This is not like your usual style," he said.

    "Ah? What do you want to say?" Tohsaka said with a dark face.

    "Ignoring Saber, who can no longer exist for a long time, and instead going to pick on Assassin and Cross-Assassin, this kind of irrational behavior is not like you." The knight stared at the girl's face and said word by word: "Even if Assassin  He is a weak existence among the Seven Servants, but his ability to cut off his own breath is truly unique. Not to mention a magician, even a Servant cannot sense it. To search for him rashly like this is tantamount to sending his own neck to  Although you said it was for the right to control the cavalry's servants under the assassin's sword, but now that so much time has passed, I'm afraid a new command spell book has been made, and it is no longer possible for you to obtain the right to control the cavalry's servants.  , you should understand this."

    "Why do you continue to act like this?" he asked.

    Tohsaka looked at Archer's face, which was somewhat unclear under the night cover, and suddenly raised his eyebrows high, deep into his hair, as if he was very angry.

    "I'm sorry, because I'm just a stubborn person. No matter what, if I make a decision, even if it's wrong, I will keep going to the end." Tohsaka roared at the knight, with a hysterical tone in his voice.  Taste: "No way?"

    It can be said that the knight was silenced for a while by his master's arrogant and unreasonable howling. I wonder if he was stunned.

    This is obviously not a petty act.  After all, this was the second time that she had lost her composure since meeting her master. The first time was when they first met and she took the initiative to provoke him, and she was so angry. What was the reason for this time?

    Looking at Tohsaka again, she was walking towards the phone booth in the corner of the square.

    ※I wasn＊t reminded by that guy just now. I forgot about it. I need to ask Emiya to see if there is any new information. I just fell asleep and there was no contact. I don＊t know what the situation is now.

    "Hey, Emiya, how's the situation?" After getting through the guy's phone, an excited voice came over.

    "Tohsaka, you finally called." Shirou said happily after finally receiving a call from Tohsaka.

    Just now, Shirou and Saber watched Rider fall from the sky like a stunned bird, motionless.

    When I stepped forward to take a look, I found that her face was pale and she looked like she had lost too much blood.  Upon closer inspection, the two saw a large wound on Rider's body, almost at the heart.

    In order not to attract attention, Shirou and Saber carried Rider to an inconspicuous place in the center of the park.  It is already dinner time. At this time, people are afraid to leave their homes because of the recent mysterious gas poisoning incident. Moreover, this park is a famous deserted place nearby, so there is no one there.  Therefore, the center of this park can be said to be an excellent hidden place.

    The wound on Rider＊s back was too close to the heart, and the injury looked strange. It was neither bleeding nor showing signs of recovery, so Shirou did not dare to take any rescue measures easily, so he had to kill her.He placed it next to a tree for her to rest.

    Originally, the Servant's wounds could be healed by absorbing magic power through the connection with the Master. Some advanced Servants even had the ability to heal themselves, such as Saber, but now it seems that Rider's wounds show no signs of recovery.  It makes people wonder.

    According to Saber, the wound was too close to the organs related to the Servant's spiritual core, making recovery very troublesome, or the guy who injured Rider used a cursed attack method.

    Originally, Shirou thought about taking Rider to Kotomine Church and asking the priest to treat him, but as soon as he had such an idea, Rider suddenly woke up.

    Then, Rider spoke out his intentions and what he encountered.

    That＊s why I want Shirou to help rescue Sakura.

    Originally, she wanted to use her own strength to rescue Sakura, but she didn't expect that the enemy was already prepared. She was already seriously injured before she saw who it was, and she only knew that the enemy was Assassin.  Moreover, the serious injury was the result of the enemy's mercy. If the enemy had the intention, he would be dead by now.  Now that she was seriously injured and her combat effectiveness plummeted, she had no choice but to ask Shirou and others for help.

    After escaping from the enemy, she fled to an abandoned factory and fell into a coma for a long time. She didn't wake up until the afternoon. Then she came to Shirou's house, but it was already empty, so she dragged her wounds and looked around.  Now Shirou was finally found.

    From Rider's point of view, the enemy's goal is probably because Sakura can make the Book of Command Spells. The fact that they didn't kill him is proof. If they force Sakura to make the Book of Command Spells by then, not only will he  Change of ownership, and Sakura will probably be killed because she no longer has the Command Seal.

    Originally, Shirou was still thinking that it was Shinji who captured Sakura and nothing would happen to him, but now, he couldn't be sure.

    The current situation is far beyond his imagination.

    Because of the Holy Grail, Shinji can set up a barrier in the school without hesitation of other people's lives. Illya even orders Berserker to kill his own group without hesitation. Caster can sacrifice the humans in the city to strengthen himself. Tohsaka can also say that for the Holy Grail.  He said that kind of thing and was so moody that everyone seemed crazy.

    Therefore, Shirou was not sure what the current situation would be like.

    Therefore, Shirou planned to wait for Tohsaka's call to see if he could inform her of the situation.  At the same time, he moved towards Sakura's location mentioned by Rider.

    Fortunately, Tohsaka＊s call came just in time.

    Now, on the other end of the phone, Tohsaka was asking about Shirou's excitement: "What's wrong? Has there been any change in the situation?"

    "Well, now I know where Sakura is," Shirou said.

    "Really, you found it." Tohsaka's voice over there was not calm. She asked anxiously: "Where is it?"

    Shirou suddenly became speechless after hearing this. He sighed and said, "I didn't find that one, it was Rider. She found Sakura's location, but was injured by Assassin, so she asked us for help, but she couldn't name the place well.  , I only know how to get there, so Tohsaka, come here now, I＊m at xxxxxxx, come here quickly, I＊ll wait for you here.§

    "I understand, let's talk about other things after we get together." Without saying another word, Tohsaka finished and hung up the phone.

    "Let's go," Tohsaka said firmly to the archers behind him without looking back.

    The archer didn't say anything, just disappeared and followed him.

    Tohsaka did not regret his attitude just now. Although it was an unprovoked temper tantrum, he could not give in to that guy even so.

    ※Hmph, it doesn＊t matter even if he is angry, it doesn＊t matter how angry he is, no matter what, I won＊t

    Boom〞〞!  !  !

    It was as if there was a sudden sound of a cannon in the soul, and the surrounding air suddenly seemed to solidify. An invisible cold air invaded Tosaka's body, reaching deep into his bone marrow.

    Tohsaka stopped, and the pores on his body suddenly tightened.  She kept her walking posture, but her feet didn't move.

    "Why" Sweat flowed down the side of the girl's face. Tohsaka was surprised to feel that her body seemed to be oppressed by something, and she could not take a step forward. There was a voice in her subconscious telling her to take another step forward.  It's a dead end.

    It＊s not magic power, nor pressure, but pure murderous intent!  !

    "Are we finally going to take action? My lovely eldest lady." A hoarse voice came from nowhere, and it sounded like some kind of wolf howl: ???Oh, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to scare you, I just recognized it for a long time, so I was a little depressed.  "

    Hearing this voice, Tohsaka immediately understood who it was.

    He had heard this voice before, it was the voice of the spearman among the seven followers.

    "But what is going on? She has seen Lancer before. How could he release such a powerful pressure? It was just pure murderous intent. But this feeling is no less than that of Berserker. It's simply

    The heavy feeling of oppression disappeared, Tohsaka breathed a sigh of relief, and his originally scattered vision refocused to one point.

    What he saw in front of him was a familiar figure. Looking at the back that looked like it had been cut with an axe, Tohsaka breathed a sigh of relief.

    Just when he felt the pressure from the enemy, the archer immediately revealed his hidden figure, took out his two swords, took a step, jumped in front of Tosaka, and blocked this intrusive attack for her.  Fainting murderous intent.

    "archer"

    "What's wrong? You're talking so arrogantly. Without my protection, you can't even hold on for three seconds?" The archer looked back at his master, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and showed his unique sarcastic smile.

    "" Tohsaka was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then said dissatisfied: "I am a human being. Although I am a magician, I can't compare with monsters like you."

    "Monsterah, you finally came out." Archer looked at the blue beast in front of him.

    "Hey, you guys are so slow. It's only now that you finally take action." Lancer walked out of the darkness step by step and stepped into the lights of the square.

    "It can't be such a coincidence. We were preparing to leave, but you happened to come here." Archer asked, "You have been monitoring the surroundings just now, right?"

    "Ah, my master gave another bastard order, so I have to stay still until you find the little girl Oh, if only you were smarter and found it earlier, but it made me suffer for a long time."  The spearman smiled excitedly, his pupils shrinking tightly in the night: "You must compensate me well next!"

    Archer looked at the ferocious and excited spearman, and frowned slightly: "Hey, can you put away that scary look on your face? Thanks to you, I was called a monster just now because I was more involved than you.  "

    "A monster?" The spearman burst out laughing when he heard this, and then looked at the archer: "If you are called a monster, then"

    The blue figure suddenly rose up. He crushed the ground and jumped into the air.

    There was a flash of light, and a blood-red spear that was blazing brighter than his eyes was suddenly held in his hand.  The spearman swung his wrist, and the spear was like a poisonous snake's letter, shining with a biting luster, and struck straight at the archer's head.

    "At least you have to have that strength, black and white match."

    (Have another dream, do you want to write the story of Tohsaka＊s line after all?)

 Works Related Chapter 37 It＊s a lie, right?

    Shirou and the two female servants waited for a long time, but Tohsaka still didn't arrive.

    Although Rider can transform into a spirit, Saber cannot, so they just stand there and accept the attention of passers-by - they can't help it, there is a beautiful foreign girl next to them, right?

    Fortunately, there were not too many people. The residents in the city were staying at home due to the recent gas poisoning or food poisoning incidents, and not many people were walking on the roads outside. Otherwise, Shirou felt that just the looks from passers-by would be enough to make him unbearable.  .

    At this moment, they were standing on the side of a road in the city, at the entrance of a large leisure and entertainment hotel with dozens of floors.

    But the strange thing is that the door of the hotel is closed tightly. It seems to be closed for renovation, but there is no relevant sign. It is dark inside and there is not a single staff member.

    Under the surrounding neon lights, this dark hotel whose name can＊t even be seen clearly shines on, which really makes people feel a little scared.

    According to Rider and Saber＊s speculation, the people inside have been subdued by the Servants, sucking their life force, and may even be dead

    Shirou took a deep breath for the fifteenth time, and then let it out slowly.

    What are you doing, that Tohsaka guy?  Shirou frowned anxiously.

    The abnormality in his eyes disappeared again, and Shirou's vision returned to normal.

    This time, Shirou thought he might have the trick.

    The reason why your eyes can see the threads wrapped around an object is because you are in an emotional state. As long as you calm down, it will disappear automatically after a while.

    Shirou thinks so, but there is no time to test it now, so it is still just a guess but not confirmed.

    It feels like the Hulk, who will transform when he gets excited.

    "Shirou Emiya."

    A low voice came, and Shirou was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that it was Rider who had turned into a spirit and was talking to him in a low voice.  Because he was not Shirou's servant, he could not contact him through secret words, so Rider could only lower his voice.

    "What? Rider" Shirou also lowered his voice and asked.

    "That person" When Rider whispered, her voice sounded very soft, soft and comfortable, but now there was obvious distress and unwillingness in her voice, as if she was so demanding.  This is the first time for someone to ask: "Archer's master, that Tohsaka Rin, will she really come Isn't she lying and planning something secretly?"

    Shirou comforted her and said, "It's okay, it's okay. As for Tosaka, although this person's character is not very good, she still keeps her word and won't lie. She will definitely come when she says she will come."

    "Really" Rider's voice became even lower, as if he was thinking about something.

    "Shirou" Saber also spoke at this time: "As you said, Rin will not break the promise. But from the beginning to now, twenty minutes have passed and she hasn't appeared yet. Something else must have happened.  .§

    "Huh?" Shirou was startled and looked at Saber: "What do you mean"

    "After all, it's a battle for the Holy Grail. I'm afraid I encountered other Servants and are currently fighting in a corner of the city." Saber expressed her reasoning.

    "How is it possible" Shirou stopped mid-sentence, he couldn't say the words "how is it possible".

    First of all, Tohsaka spends the day searching around the city. It is normal for him to be discovered by other Servants or Masters hidden in the crowd. At night, it is not impossible for the other party to decide to attack Tosaka.

    And, the enemy must be very strong.

    Even if you encounter Berserker, with Archer's ability, you can escape unscathed with Tohsaka.  Thinking of this, Shirou couldn't help but think of the first time he met Berserker, Archer once jumped dozens of meters high with Tohsaka.

    After getting away from the enemy, Tohsaka just needs to quickly come to the place he mentioned, because there are still some people nearby and the other party does not dare to attack rashly.

    But so far, Tohsaka has not arrived yet, which can only mean that she is being held back.

    Berserker can't hold Archer. His behavior is difficult to use in the city at this time.  Assassin (Kojiro) can't live without that mountain. Caster was defeated just yesterday, so he won't easily find trouble today. The only one left is Lancer

    Shirou suddenly shook his head vigorously.

    "What are you doing? What's the use of speculating on who held Tohsaka back?"

    "We don't have time, let's go alone," Shirou said, then looked at the invisible Rider, pointed at the hotel and asked, "Rider, Sakura is indeed there."??In the building?  "

    "Well, the breath has never moved," Rider whispered.

    This situation is simply telling us that the other party is waiting, but we still have to go.  Shirou gritted his teeth.

    "Can you continue?"

    "Well, although the wound is not healed, it can still be used for normal fighting," Rider said.

    "Well, let's go."

    "Wait a minute, Shirou," Saber stopped him, "The enemy must be inside. Rider and I can go there. Shirou doesn't need to personally take risks."

    "That's not possible." Shirou immediately showed a "distressed" expression and looked at Saber: "The enemy is Assassin. If he wants to hide, even Saber won't be able to find it, right? If after you go there, that guy suddenly appears  If he appears next to me, I can＊t deal with him alone.§

    Saber choked and stopped talking.

    Indeed, this is a fatal point. Assassin might be hiding somewhere and watching here, waiting for the servants to leave, and then sneak attack Shirou as the master. Therefore, it might be safer to go together. After all, there are still people here.  Two servants.

    "Then, let's go"

    "Wait a minute," Rider suddenly said.

    "Huh?" Shirou turned around and looked at the air behind him.

    "I want to ask a question first," Rider said. Because he was transformed into a spirit, he couldn't see her expression, but his tone suddenly became a little tough: "Why are you so persistent in saving my master? We are both masters. You should be  Enemy, why do you want to save her?"

    "Ah?" Shirou blinked and said matter-of-factly: "Didn't you ask us to save Sakura, Rider? Why are you still saying such strange things now?"

    "" Rider was silent, as if he was speechless by something in Shirou's words.

    After a long time, she said: "However, there should be a purpose or an exchange of interests. For example, the price for rescuing Sakura is to get the command spell book she made and my command authority."

    When Shirou heard this, his heart suddenly became strange.

    Obtaining the Book of Command Spells and gaining control of Rider Yes, this seems to be my original purpose. Well, so many things happened in the past two days that I suddenly forgot what everything was like in the first place.  .

    "Well, let's talk about that later." Shirou thought for a moment and sighed: "Actually, the reason why I want to save Sakura is very simple. It's not because I want to get something. Sakura can be said to be my sister.  Relatives, so no matter what, I will not leave Sakura alone."

    Finally, he deliberately made a joke: "Well, so Rider, don't overcomplicate things. Although I am a magician, human emotions are still sound."

    Rider didn＊t say anything, and Shirou didn＊t care.

    "Let's go, um, by the way, let me explain first, this is not a combat operation, but a rescue operation. Just rescue Sakura and leave immediately. We will talk about the assassination later."

    "Hey, you still haven't changed your mind? Sakura"

    Shen Er＊s nose was almost crooked with anger. He grabbed the girl＊s hair, lifted her up and brought her close to his face.

    "" The girl lowered her head and remained silent, not looking at her brother, but frowning slightly because of the pain.  If you look closely, you can see an obvious bruise on one side of her cheek.

    After kidnapping his sister here, Shinji asked her to give him the Command Seal so that he could command two Servants. However, he did not expect that his sister would reject him. The reason was that he had not kept his promise to Emiya and  Tohsaka took action.

    ※Hmph, it was obviously the other party who struck first, and Shenji himself was the one being attacked, but in comparison, the girl＊s resistance made him even more angry.

    I never thought that this woman who could only keep her mouth shut would dare to resist me.

    In order to maintain his authority, Shenji used the most commonly used violent methods in the past to make the girl surrender. However, he did not expect that the girl remained silent, which made Shenji even more furious.

    "You" At this moment, the girl's indifferent attitude made Shenji's anger boil to a certain point, and he slammed the girl's head against the wall.

    However, at this time, a voice came over and made him stop his actions.

    "Someone has invaded, Master," the visitor said in a tone that was neither humble nor overbearing, with a low and thick voice.

    "Oh" Shenji let go of his hand and turned to look at the servant beside him.

    "Who is it?" His tone suddenly became cheerful."Two servants, Saber and Rider, and Saber's Master." The assassin in the skull mask reported the identity of the enemy.

    The corner of Shenji's mouth suddenly raised even higher - for a moment, he glanced out of the corner of his eye at the look of horror on the face of the girl next to him.

    "If Rider and that man stay, let's kill that Servant," Shinji said loudly and deliberately.

    The black servant suddenly disappeared.

    "Ah ha, there is really no way. The enemy is coming, so I have to fight back." Shenji turned around and said to the girl: "This is your mistake. You didn't follow what your brother said. But what?  , Brother is still very kind. He didn＊t kill that guy Emiya, so it＊s up to you. Sakura, after bringing that guy Emiya over, it depends on your decision whether he can survive.§

    The elder brother smiled strangely and looked at his sister.

    Shirou and the others are currently on their way to the stairs at the top of the hotel.

    Without him, Rider felt that Sakura was among the top floors of the hotel, so the group of people headed to the top of the hotel.

    But because if you take the elevator into account, if someone is assassinated and does something to the elevator, then a few people will become meat sauce before they see the enemy.

    Therefore, for the sake of safety, Shirou and the others decided to climb the stairs.

    ※But to reach the top of a restaurant dozens of stories high, climbing stairs is also a huge task.

    At this moment, Shirou was out of breath. His lungs hurt as if someone had stabbed them with a knife, and he was breathing like a broken bellows.

    Rider turned around several times and looked at Shirou (because he had entered the interior of the building and no one would see him, he released his spiritual form and revealed his body).

    Although she didn＊t speak, Shirou understood what she meant.

    "Do you want me to carry you?"

    Rider＊s eyes said so.

    But after all, Shirou is still a man, so he won＊t let Rider carry him up.

    Although he understood that this was a boring save-the-face thing that had no benefit other than exhausting his physical strength, he still didn't let Rider help.

    Then, just like that, we arrived at the floor where Sakura was.

    Rider pointed to one of the doors in the long corridor, explaining that that was where Sakura existed.

    Shirou looked around vigilantly while adjusting his breathing to calm down his heated body.

    Although I don＊t know which door the rider just pointed to is, but

    "Huhhuh"

    But why is it so quiet around here.

    When he came up, Shirou checked and found that there were still people in the hotel.  He checked the duty roster and the resident roster, and found that although there were not many, the total number of residents and service staff was probably thirty or forty people. They all had a lot of life force sucked out and fell to the ground unconscious. No one was still conscious.  .

    There is no doubt that they must have been sucked out of life by assassin.

    But fortunately, they have not been completely absorbed by the magic power, and their lives are not affected for the time being. Next, as long as they are sent to the hospital for treatment, they will be fine.

    ※However, to do such a thing in broad daylight, is that guy Shinji crazy?

    "Shirou, be careful," Saber whispered. At this moment, she had changed her weapon and took out her sword.  Similarly, Rider has also taken out his double daggers.

    Shirou said nothing and nodded.

    "The next time you face an enemy, don't be so stiff in your movements, and pay attention to the surrounding terrain."

    Somehow, Shirou suddenly remembered what Lancer said to him.  He moved in his mind, then relaxed his tense muscles, made his whole body more flexible, and scanned the entire corridor carefully.

    Now, with Saber in front and Rider behind, they were in the enemy's territory. The two Servants consciously surrounded Shirou, who had the least combat ability, and slowly moved forward to prevent the enemy from sneak attacks.

    However, even with two Servants, one Master, and three pairs of eyes constantly scanning the bright corridor, there was still no way to resist the assassin's sneak attack.

    After taking the third step, the enemy launched an attack.

    The air behind the female cavalry suddenly twisted. A strange arm wrapped in black cloth and with a disproportionate length suddenly stretched out and stabbed her in the back.

    Rider＊s swiftness took effect at this time.

    Facing the sneak attack, Rider was not as defenseless as he was at first, so when the enemy came, heFor a moment, he turned around quickly, crossed the daggers in his hands, and blocked the enemy's blow.

    This time, she saw the face of her enemy clearly.

    The whole body is pitch black, and the only strange color is the bone mask on his face Is it an illusion? Rider felt that the skull mask was full of ridicule.

    Could it be that

    Before Rider could have any unlucky thoughts or escape, his body shook violently and he felt a strange feeling in his abdomen.

    Although he was blocked by the enemy's giant hand wrapped in black cloth, and the pain had not yet come, Rider had already realized that he must have been stabbed by something.

    Assassin is very cunning. He knows that no matter how he attacks, it will be difficult for the enemies who are currently on alert to succeed, so he decides to feint.

    First, he used his right arm as a fist to hit the enemy's chest. When the enemy was alert and turned around to block the blow, his sight was blocked by his thick right arm wrapped in cloth. He was at the enemy's side.  In the blind spot of his sight, under his right hand, he silently threw his short sword.

    There is no doubt that the overdrawn dagger at this distance can be said to be perfect.

    "Moreover, no matter how fast she is, she took a blow from herself yesterday and is definitely not intact now. When she is attacked, the wound will cause her to move a little slower. It is inevitable that she will be attacked by herself.

    The short knife pierced Rider's lower abdomen until it reached the hilt, but strangely, Rider didn't feel any pain, but his consciousness gradually became blurred.

    Another black shadow came, but she could no longer avoid it.

    The black fist suddenly hit Rider's jaw, knocking her away.  At the same time, it also blocked the momentum of Saber who was rushing behind her.

    When Rider behind her was attacked, Saber immediately turned around, jumped up, passed Shirou, and slashed at Assassin with her sword, but she didn't expect that Assassin actually knocked Rider up and treated her like a stone.  , and smashed towards Saber.  Saber was unable to attack Aasassin due to this hindrance, so she put down her sword and caught Rider instead.

    The development of the incident took only three or four seconds from Assassin's attack to Saber catching Rider and landing. Shirou watched all this and was about to do something, but everything was over. Assassin disappeared into the air again, losing his breath.  Saber was left holding Rider on the ground.

    "Rider" Shirou hurriedly came over.

    "Shirou, please check Rider's injuries. I will be on guard." Saber laid Rider flat on the ground and stood up quickly.

    Shirou didn＊t hesitate and nodded immediately, looking down at Rider＊s wound.

    The wound was very deep, and the enemy's short sword penetrated deeply into the handle. Although the amount of bleeding was not much,

    "Don't worry, Rider is fine. I just stabbed her with a knife. A wound of that degree won't kill her." As if speaking through a microphone, the assassin's voice appeared, and he  He said leisurely: "I am following orders and will not kill her."

    Sounds came from all directions, making it impossible to tell where the sounds came from.

    "you＃＃"

    Just when Shirou opened his mouth to say something, Saber beside him suddenly jumped up, swung his sword in his hand, and opened a short sword that Shirou shot towards his head.

    At this moment, the assassin attached to the ceiling of the corridor disappeared again, hiding and looking for the next opportunity to attack.

    "Saber" After Shirou paused for a few seconds, he realized that the enemy had just attacked and was blocked by Saber.

    At this moment, Saber stood in front of Shirou, with her back to him.

    "Ahthank you, Saber" Shirou said gratefully.

    "No, this is the Servant's duty," Saber said lightly. Then, she raised the sword in her hand, kept moving her feet, and scanned the empty corridor.

    But I can＊t feel anything. All I can do is to deflect the enemy＊s attack immediately before the enemy attacks.  But this is just being trapped and beaten, and there is no way to defeat the enemy.

    If that＊s the case＃

    Saber＊s hand holding the sword twisted slightly.

    "Thank you, Assassin." She suddenly smiled, as if she had put down her burden, and said something unintelligible: "Thanks to you, I finally made up my mind."

    Shirou was stunned by Saber's appearance. He didn't know what happened to her to say such words.

    He was about to say something, but he was suddenly overcome by a strange pressure and couldn't say anything.※Whew〞!!!§

    An astonishing wind pressure suddenly came from the sealed corridor, and golden light burst out.

    That is＃＃

    Shirou watched in horror as the air flow emanated from Saber's body in a violent manner that could be seen with the naked eye No, it was blocked by Saber. The whirlwind exploded from the sword in her hand. At the same time, the sword was filled with golden light, but it was  The seal was broken.

    what happened?  ?  ?

    In this narrow space, the Wind King's barrier was released. Shirou was immediately overwhelmed by the wind coming from the Saber sword and couldn't lift his head. But even so, it couldn't match the horror in his heart.

    what happened?  ?  ?  Why did Saber use the Noble Phantasm again? She obviously has no magic power.

    At this moment, Saber's heart was very calm, even relaxed.

    With only one-tenth or even less of the magic power left in his body, it is absolutely impossible to survive until the end of the Holy Grail War.

    "But I still didn't give up, I still kept hesitating and couldn't make a decision, but now I'm fine. I have a guy who can't be hit without using the Noble Phantasm. Because of him, I finally made up my mind.

    Since you can＊t reach the end, you must at least defeat the enemy in front of you to fulfill the oath you once swore.

    "Saber, I want to get the Holy Grail. For you and your master."

    Saber smiled as she remembered a woman's gentle words in her ears.

    Sorry, Irisviel, once again

    Saber poured the wind into the entire corridor, then closed her eyes, quietly feeling the feeling of the wind, letting the wind power replace her eyes to search, and then discovered the enemy's hiding place.

    found it!

    On the top of the corridor on the upper right, the wind is discordant, and the enemy is right there!  !

    Saber immediately jumped up and jumped towards the enemy's location like an arrow.

    Knowing that his hiding place was exposed, the black Servant suddenly appeared. At the same time, he waved his hands, and several cold lights flashed at the same time, and eight daggers attacked Saber at the same time.

    Saber looked at the enemy's hidden weapon with a sneer. Although she had the intuition to read the trajectory of the enemy's hidden weapon, the Wind King Barrier was the nemesis of such throwing weapons. It didn't matter even if she ignored it. She just had to concentrate on paying attention to the enemy.  .

    If you can hit it, just shoot it!  Saber thought so, held the sword in both hands, and swung it down hard.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Saber looked at the two daggers stuck in her body in surprise.

    Of the several daggers thrown by the assassin just now, four of them bounced away from the armor on her body. Two of them missed the target because they were probably thrown in a hurry. The remaining one was intended to be shot at her.  face, but because she raised her sword and swung it down, it hit Saber's left arm, and one hit her abdomen.

    However, the key is not this, but how is it possible that the Wind King's barrier didn't work? The enemy's attack crossed the wind and hit him

    As before, Assassin flew up with a punch and hit him. Saber tried to block it with her sword. Although she blocked it, she was still knocked away by the force and fell straight to the ground.

    is that a lie＃＃

    Saber's consciousness suddenly began to blur, and even the Wind King's barrier could not be controlled. The shining golden sword became transparent again, and the wind disappeared and the surrounding space became calm.

    (I finally made it in time and came back. I have a day off tomorrow and won＊t go to work, so there will be another update tomorrow night)

 Work related Chapter 38: Cutting

    "Saber" Shirou screamed and rushed towards him.

    The girl fell from a height, Shirou hurriedly stepped forward to catch her.  There was a flash of light, and the magic armor on Saber disappeared.

    At this moment, she tried hard to resist the dizziness and looked up at the assassin who fell easily from the ceiling.

    "It's impossibleyouhow could" Saber struggled to lift her body and kept her eyes open.

    The eyes felt wet as if something had entered, and the brain became abnormally heavy, pressing on the skull. Everything Saber saw began to become less bright in color and a little blurry.

    "Humph, that's one of my abilities." The black assassin raised his right hand and began to slowly remove the black bandage on it. At the same time, he answered Saber's question: "Although he is not a high-level orthodox heroic spirit like you, but  , as an assassin, I still have some special abilities."

    "The reason why my weapon was able to penetrate your wind pressure just now is because of an ability I possess, a spell to avoid the storm. It is a must for those who walk in the desert. The only magic I know is the spell to avoid the wind."  He said.

    "What?"

    Looking at Saber's face, Assassin nodded and said: "Well, I understand that for a Servant, the most painful thing is for the opponent's ability to restrain itself, especially the Noble Phantasm. Because he is confident in his own Noble Phantasm, he doesn't  Defense, thanks to this, I can defeat you, Saber."

    "you＃＃"

    The words ended here, Saber finally couldn't hold on any longer and lost consciousness.

    "Saberwhat did you do to Saber?" Shirou fainted when he saw Saber, and roared at the assassin.

    "Oh, you are not afraid even if your Servant is knocked down. It is worthy of praise. Well, it's nothing. He just fainted after being hit by my dagger." The assassin explained patiently: "My weapon is painted with my  The poison made of magic power, according to my preparation, can make people see illusions, and can also make people die immediately. The amount of medicine I just used on the dagger hmph, there is no chance of survival for those who are hit, although I  His level is not high, but even a Servant will not be unresponsive if he is hit by my dagger, and will have different effects due to his abilities."

    The black assassin, his true identity is the founder of the assassination sect named after the rank of assassin. He is good at training assassins, and is also good at secret arts and medicine.

    He just coated the dagger with a secret potion made by his own magic power. Depending on the proportion of the mixture, it can make people see intoxicating fantasies (just like drugs), or it can make people fall asleep completely.  If there is no response, even if the dose is increased, the person can't stand the excitement and the heart will jump directly.

    Now, if a human being is hit by one of Assassin's daggers, even those who have undergone strict training will fall into a deep sleep and die because they can't stand the potion, and magicians can't resist.  Even servants should be kept at a distance.

    Its medicinal effect, once it takes effect, can only be detoxified by yourself or knocked down.

    Speaking of this, he praised: "Rider was hit by one of my daggers and immediately passed out. Your saber was hit by two but could still hold on for such a long time. It's really admirable. As expected, the saber class is very sensitive to magic power."  It＊s extraordinary.§

    "You bastard＃＃"

    Hot blood suddenly rushed into Shirou's mind. He should have calmed down and thought of new countermeasures, but the scene in front of him made him unable to calm down.

    He put Saber on the ground, and then rushed forward.

    Shirou rushed towards the assassin as if he was going to die, wanting to hit the assassin with his fists.

    Immediately, simply and without any suspense, Shirou was swung away by the assassin with a gentle wave of his hand.

    Like a rabbit hitting a car, he flew several meters away, landed on his back, and fell to the ground next to Rider.

    "Umcough cough cough" His back fell hard to the ground, and Shirou immediately felt as if his internal organs were about to come out, and he suddenly coughed.

    "Huh, praise your good luck, magician, because of the master's order, I won't kill you." The skull mask sneered: "And hate your own servant, because she was defeated by me because of her contempt, so  It ended up like this.§

    Damn it Shirou pushed himself up and sat up.  Suddenly, his eyes widened.

    With a whoosh, the black bandage trembled and finally came completely loose, and the assassin's right arm was freed from it.

    The long arm shook violently, and then split apart No, that's what his right hand really looked like.

    The bandage is not there to cover up or restrain the strange weapon on his right hand, no, or that is not entirely the case, that long bandage also has another function.

    That is to allow the body to move more freely.

    Assassin＊s hands are much longer than those of ordinary people. The same is true for his left hand. Like a gorilla, after standing up straight, his left hand can almost hang to the ground.

    And his right hand is even more amazing.

    The top of his right hand, which was originally wrapped, should be where his hand should be. After untying the bandage, Shirou discovered that it was his elbow.

    Yes, it's the elbow - that guy's right hand is like the wing of a bat without wings.

    He folded his arm and wrapped it in a bandage to hide its true shape.

    It can be imagined that dragging the three-meter-long arm will affect anyone no matter how agile they are. Therefore, he hid his right hand and wrapped it in a bandage to hide his abilities while allowing his body to move normally.

    At this moment

    "That'syour Noble Phantasm" Shirou's eyes were fixed on the assassin's right hand, and he couldn't separate his eyes immediately.

    The black arm was covered in bright red blood, as if it had just been stretched out from the blood pool in hell, exuding a disgusting aura.

    "Well, this is my only Noble Phantasm as a Heroic Spirit. Originally, if I ate the body of the highest-ranking Saber, my abilities would be greatly improved, but now I have not fully progressed, and Saber's attributes  Unlike me, he is a pure heroic spirit, so it is poison to me. The master of Rider still needs it and cannot kill it, so well, it is a waste." The assassin stretched his arm, aiming at Saber's chest:  "But I can only eat Saber's spiritual core."

    "Well, don't worry, I used this hand specifically. If you die from this move, there will be no pain." He said to Shirou, who was in a daze.

    The assassin＊s words brought Shirou back to his senses. He watched the assassin slowly reach out to the unconscious thing, and immediately grabbed something with his backhand and threw it over, trying to block the assassin＊s hand.

    The assassin reached out and grabbed the object, only to find that it was Rider's dagger, with one end of the chain still connected to it.

    "Oh, this is not a Noble Phantasm, so it didn't disappear after the Servant lost consciousness?" The assassin smiled contemptuously, paused his movements, and looked at Shirou: "Hey, boy, if you don't want to die,  , it＊s best to be honest, I will take you to the master later"

    "Are you kidding? Who would let you attack Saber!!"

    The assassin looked helplessly at the hot-blooded boy who rushed up again and sighed.

    There is nothing we can do about it. Although the master said that he will live, there is nothing we can do about this guy always getting in the way.  Well, anyway, as long as I can live for my master, huh, then, it won't be a big deal if I get a little injured.

    Stepping back slightly, he easily dodged Shirou's outstretched fist. The assassin's left hand shot out like lightning and instantly grabbed Shirou's chest, piercing his five fingers deeply into Shirou's chest.

    "Well＃＃"

    Shirou groaned in pain, and then, helplessly, he was thrown behind him by the assassin.

    Click!

    Shirou's body slammed into a door that had just been blown open by Saber's Wind King Barrier, smashing it into pieces before he stopped.

    The assassin glanced at him and then turned away.  Sudden＃＃

    "Hey, I told youstop ityou black man"

    The threatening voice came from behind. The assassin looked back and found that Shirou actually stood up from the fragments of the door on the ground, holding on to the wall.

    "Alas" the assassin sighed at the ignorance of the man in front of him. As an assassin, he had let him go twice, but this guy still wanted to die.

    It seems that if we don＊t deal with him, he will keep getting in the way.  The black assassin turned around.

    Broken one arm, one leg, or something, it should not die. Well, this is also the living mouth that the owner wants  Well, wait, that guy, something is wrong.

    Is it an illusion? He felt that there seemed to be some change in Shirou's appearance.

    It＊s not the appearance, but the feeling of the whole person.

    The assassin＊s intuition told him that the young man in front of him was a little different from before.

    Hey, his eyes

    The assassin discovered that what made him feel special about the boy was his eyes.

    At some point, the young man＊s eyes turned blood red.

    "Your eyes" The assassin paused for a moment, and then his heart became tense.??Relax.

    No matter how low your level is, you are still a servant, a transcendent existence.  No matter what kind of magician he is, he will never be his opponent, no matter how strong the young magician in front of him is.

    "Hey, kid, give up, your magic eyes are of no use to me." Shaking his head and sighing, the assassin stepped forward and stretched out his right hand: "If I had stood quietly aside, I would have let him  You should suffer less, you are the one who brought this on yourself."

    Well, if you use this hand, it will be an honor for that boy.

    My head hurts a little

    In the broken space, Shirou saw blood-red ghost claws grabbing at him.

    Shirou looked at the claws that were about to tear his body apart, and he could imagine that in a second, it would take away a certain part of his body, and then turn himself into pieces like the space he saw.

    No, it can＊t be blocked, but it can＊t be avoided either.

    The red bloody claws grabbed at him. Although he seemed unhappy, in fact, with Shirou's current situation, there was nothing he could do to stop him.

    If you don＊t block it, you will die, if you can＊t block it, you will die.

    Shirou looked at the bloody claws that seemed to be enlarging infinitely.

    No, I can't beat him in my current state. The opponent is a Servant, possessing powerful strength, and his hands are comparable to powerful weapons. But I can't stop him with my bare hands.

    If you want to close this huge gap, at least you must have more powerful weapons.

    Weapons, yes, weapons.

    Headache＃＃

    As for weapons, I can make them. Am I not the maker? I can make them.

    I can project Noble Phantasms, and weapons are not difficult for me.

    Projection

    Although I haven＊t gone through any systematic study yet, and I am a half-hearted person, I have done this now.

    ?Imagine, imagine, imagine

    There is no time, so the usual process of making a magic circuit is omitted. The first thing to think about now is to use a weapon to block Assassin's attack.

    Even if you can＊t do it, you have to do it. No matter how high the price is, you have to do it. Magic is equal exchange. Then, just pay a higher price. Magic life and other things are up to you. Come out to me quickly.

    Think about the structure of things By the way, whose weapons are you making?

    Saber＊s stone No, it＊s too abstract. It＊s too late in the current situation.

    Who do you want, the same powerful weapon, the same need

    Black and white weapons appeared in Shirou's mind.

    Shirou suddenly recalled the cold feeling he had felt in his chest and the knife that had pierced his heart.

    By the way, that guy＊s weapon, that guy＊s weapon is good, I have seen it several times, and even experienced it once personally, to that guy＊s

    Weapons.

    Shirou saw lines as fine as spider silk wrapped around Assassin's arms.

    Headache＃＃

    Use your own magic circuit to create.

    "Traceon!"

    The autosuggestion used in the past came out of his mouth, but the aspects used were completely different.

    It felt like something was being pierced from the top of his head to the bottom of his feet, and Shirou's magic power began to work.

    It doesn＊t matter what the process is, just make it for me and get it out for me.

    The red light flashed in the young man's hands, as if growing out of his hands, with a streamlined knife shape, a mesh-like 3D structure, and a transparent shape.

    The difference between reinforcement and replication is as if it does not exist. Let me skip this point and pretend it is over.  Recalling the feeling of that guy's weapon piercing his heart, recalling the cold feeling, and using this as a basis to create Well, even if the product is a low-quality fake, then at least it must show up for me.

    The shadow of the knife gradually became solid and turned into two extreme colors.

    Hurry up, or it won＊t just be me, Saber and Rider who die

    I came here to save Sakura, I came here to save people, how could I let people get hurt and die again?  !  !

    Weapons have become real, and the original shadow-like existence has become a real thing.

    Two daggers with the same shape and no guard appeared in Shirou's hands, but the two knives were completely opposite existences.

    The two knives are black and white, and the white one isThe knife is as clear as thick snow, pure and beautiful without any modification.  The black short knife was frosted and thick, with faint bloody lines on it, like the scales of some ancient creature.  These two-edged swords of mutually exclusive colors carry a certain oppressive beauty.

    Shirou raised the two swords in his hands.

    Wire＃＃

    "Huh?" The assassin looked at the sudden appearance of the weapon in Shirou's hand in surprise. The momentum in his hand suddenly dropped, but the movement did not stop.

    ?????????????????? Magic, huh, he actually makes weapons to arm himself, he is really a weird magician.

    In the eyes of the assassin, the magic power used by Shirou to make the weapon is just a pebble, even if it is used as an attack method, and there is no need to care.  Now that he has actually made a weapon, does he want to engage in hand-to-hand combat with himself? Huh, he is really looking for death. Do you think that he is not good at frontal combat because he is an assassin? He is such a confident boy.

    So, Assassin didn't even look at Shirou's double swords, he just ignored them and just wanted to crush the boy's arms and legs.

    It is precisely because of this idea that the fate of the assassin is doomed.

    "Chi!!"

    With the flying blood flowers, half of the assassin's right hand also flying, and a horrifying sound came from behind the skull mask.

    "Varied＃＃"

    He looked in surprise as the black blade raised by the red-haired boy opposite him cut off half of his hand and part of his wrist, and even part of his arm bone was cut off.

    The right hand with only two fingers left could no longer stop. It still penetrated the boy's body with the same force as before. However, because it was attacked by the knife, it deflected and stabbed into the boy's left chest, above the heart.

    "Well＃＃"

    "Chi chi chi chi chi chi chi"

    Unlike the boy＊s cries of pain, which he gritted his teeth to swallow, Assassin screamed in agony. The sound was so harsh that it could pierce a person＊s eardrums.

    The right hand with only the thumb and middle finger was broken when it penetrated Shirou's body.

    There is only half of the wrist left. After piercing the human body, it will receive the reaction force generated by the instinctive contraction of the human muscles. In addition, the assassin stabs with force, so when there is force on both ends, only  The remaining half of the arm became fragile, and because it could not withstand such force, it was simply broken off from the front third of the elbow.

    Even so, Shirou was driven back two steps by the two nails and was nailed to the wall.

    "Youji〞〞"

    The assassin suddenly screamed in pain again.

    There was no other reason, it was just that Shirou dropped the black sword in his left hand and grabbed his right arm.  It was nothing at first, but now, his right hand is broken, and anyone who is caught at the injured part will be in unbearable pain.

    The left chest was penetrated, and the strength of the left hand was greatly weakened. It will only be a burden in the future. It is better to take advantage of now, endure the pain, and grab Assassin so that he cannot run away.

    Shirou himself felt surprisingly calm as he watched the blood on Assassin's right arm flow down his hand and into his sleeve.

    Very sticky

    "I caught you" Shirou looked at Assassin, the muscles on his face were shaking due to pain, and he actually smiled.

    "Compared to the head, the pain in the chest is nothing at all.

    Headache＃＃

    In the past, Assassin just ran away far away and then hid, making it difficult for people to find him. Rider and Saber were knocked down because of this. Now if they are caught, they won't be able to run away.

    ※Damn it, damn it, you damn brat!!§ Looking at Shirou who was laughing, Assassin became furious.

    Although he was a low-level assassin, he hit two Servants at once, and now his arm was cut off by a mere human.

    The right hand that was cut by Shirou reminded Assassin of bad memories. Before, he was subdued by a human. At the same time, the other person did not kill him, but instead let him live like a charity. At the same time, he also gave his master's  The command spell was given to him so that he could find a new master and stay here.

    But now this kid

    He curled up his right arm, which was too long, so that his body could take two steps forward. Then he took out a short knife with his left hand and slashed hard.

    No matter what, Assassin is also a heroic spirit and has his own dignity. He was so injured by humans twice in two days that he couldn't bear it.  At this moment, he no longer obeyed the master's orders and just wanted to take a look at the head of the brat in front of him.

    But, meet himThe black blade is a white knife.

    Shirou felt strange, but his consciousness was very clear, and everything around him seemed to slow down.

    He had felt this way before. When he was about to be pierced through the heart by Lancer in the warehouse, and when his back was cut off by Berserker, he was about to deliver the fatal blow Just when Assassin was about to dig out his own heart, time,  Everything has become abnormal.

    As if the laws of time had changed, Shirou felt that everything had slowed down. In response to Assassin's blow, he was finally able to keep up with his speed.

    Of course, this was because Assassin was so angry that he used all his strength. When he struck with a dagger, he focused not on speed, but on strength. His movements were not as weird as before, but instead became wider.  Together, Shirou could clearly see his attack and block it.

    Shirou's nerves, under extremely emotional conditions, started to work crazily, and his human potential was activated, making his five senses sharper, so he felt that time seemed to have lengthened.  This allowed him to cut off the opponent's right hand and block his left hand.

    Shirou looked at the black assassin and saw the lines all over his body.

    He also has these lines on his body. So, just cut along these lines. Just now he cut his left hand along those lines. So just cut along these lines and it will be done.  Hit him.

    My head hurts

    Shirou moved the knife in his right hand slightly, causing the contact point between Assassin's dagger and Mo Xie to change slightly, and then cut it with all his strength.

    Aim at this line

    "You kidugh!!"

    A surprised voice sounded, and Assassin was surprised to see that the dagger in his hand was broken into two parts, and his wrist flew up slightly. From the cut section of the broken wrist, he saw the muscle tissue of his arm -  The knife that cut off his dagger sliced ??across his wrist, and cut off his left hand as easily as cutting through yuba.

    ※Chichichichichiahahahahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.§ Before he could feel the pain, Assassin first burst out screaming out of fear.

    Can＊t stop, can＊t stop, absolutely can＊t stop.

    ?????????? Knock him down in one go.

    My head is going to explode〞〞!  !  !

    The feeling in his head was as if countless tiny needles were pricking Shirou's brain non-stop, making Shirou almost go crazy.  Blood surged out of Shirou's nose like a faucet, but he couldn't care less now.

    And Assassin finally felt scared. He couldn't understand that Shirou could easily cut off his limbs with the two magic swords without any hindrance.

    ?Things that are incomprehensible are often terrifying.

    So Assassin wanted to retreat, but he didn＊t expect

    "Ahhhhhh〞〞" Shirou's face twisted like a convulsion. With a voice that was no less than Assassin's scream, he let go of the hand that was holding the Servant's right arm, roared and slammed into the Servant's body.  In arms.

    Right hand

    From left shoulder to right abdomen

    From the left side of the neck to the right side of the chin

    Because of my actions, the opponent's two fingers that penetrated my body tore Shirou's body apart, from Shirou's left chest upwards, and popped out from his left shoulder blade, but it didn't matter anymore.

    In this second, Shirou had already drawn three swords.

    Strangely enough, it was as simple as cutting a piece of paper. In an instant, Shirou slashed with one knife after another. The three knives passed by and easily cut through Assassin's body. It was so easy that Shirou didn't even feel that he had cut anything.  There was no real sense of cutting anything, and he didn't even notice it just now.

    The assassin fell silent, and the screams disappeared.

    ※Click, click＃§

    Amidst some weird and disgusting sounds, just like a scene in a certain movie (Resident Evil 1), the assassin's body broke into three large pieces and fell sideways to the ground.

    Shirou maintained the posture of wielding the knife. He looked down at the pieces of meat on the ground, feeling a little confused.

    No matter it was nausea, pain, terror, there was nothing, all Shirou felt at this moment was weakness.

    His body swayed and he fell backward.

    The needle pricks in his brain disappeared, but at this moment, the two organs that housed the spirit became countless times heavier, pressing on Shirou's skull. Shirou couldn't hold on for a second.

    "ah〞〞"

    Another timeScreaming, Shirou moved his eyes as hard as he could, and found that over there, it should be the direction of the door where Rider said Sakura was.

    There was a young man standing there, it looked like he was Shinji.

    Why was he screaming?  Shirou couldn't think anymore at this moment.

    Suddenly, the scene shook violently. Shirou didn't know it was because of the shock caused by falling to the ground. He just saw that everything was blurred.

    The corridor, the ceiling, Shinji, everything is blurred.

    Before losing consciousness, Shirou saw something seem to jump up from the ground.

    Cat?

    Uhwhat a big cat!

    (After thinking about it, I decided to let Shirou kill the assassin, but only this time, let Shirou use the Demonic Eye of Direct Death to kill the heroic spirit. As for the future, there will be no scenes of Shirou using direct death to kill the heroic spirit. There is a book  A friend specially found information for me and said it couldn＊t be done because the Demonic Eye of Direct Death cannot understand the mystery of the heroic spirit. I think about it, and I simply don＊t write it as follows: Killing the Heroic Spirit by Direct Death. That would be a super bug. After all yy  I have to be reasonable. Even when I hacked this assassin to death, I thought about it again and again, and I decided it was feasible before writing it. After all, this assassin is not a regular heroic spirit, but a low-level one, something close to the wronged soul, not that advanced.  It's mysterious, just like the kind of thing that Ritual slashed in the hospital not long after he woke up, but it's definitely more advanced than that, so I wrote that Shirou could chop him, but it would be too much of a burden on his body, causing headaches and madness.  Nosebleeds or something like that. After that, when you encounter Lancer, Caster, Berserker, etc., you won't be able to see them anymore. Before you see them, you will faint first. Then there is my own structure about the use of the Death Eye for Shirou.  Yes, but it can only be used as a ritual to kill heroic spirits once. As for whether it will be used on other masters, it remains to be determined.

    PS: I just made up the one with medicine on Assassin＊s knife. I always feel that someone like him specializes in assassinating people. If he doesn＊t put some medicine on the knife, something will be wrong.)

 Work related Chapter 39 Remember it for me

    What's strange is that the sound of steel chiming into the ears is not harsh at all, and even makes people feel a bit crisp.

    This is of course, the weapons used by both sides in the battle to attack each other are all legendary famous swords.

    Archer, Lancer, and Servant＊s spears and swords kept colliding in order to attack each other＊s fatal points.

    Lancer grinned excitedly - he had been following Archer and Tohsaka before, and he had been holding back for nearly a day without exposing himself because of Master's order.

    This was such a torture for him, but as soon as it started, the order was broken - Archer and his group knew the whereabouts of Rider's master and were preparing to rescue him.

    Kotomine Kirei＊s order to him was that within two days, the master who stopped Rider should be rescued by Saber and Archer.  But the two of them parted ways and went looking for each other in two groups. Therefore, if they wanted to stop them, they had to choose to monitor them all the way.

    In the eyes of the Lancer, Saber's magic power has obviously weakened. Although for some unknown reason, her strength has dropped too much. The Lancer lost interest after taking a look at it from a distance.  Moreover, his master seemed unable to replenish his magic power.

    After fighting Saber once before, he understood that Saber's fighting method relied entirely on magic power to maintain attack speed and strength. Like him now, even simple battles have to be restrained to save magic power, let alone the Noble Phantasm.  If they encounter themselves now, they won't even be able to run away, they will only die.  But among the few creeds Cu Chulainn had, one of them happened to be not to kill women. If he were to meet Saber now, it would be unjustifiable not to kill her.  Even when I met Kotomine when I went back, I couldn't explain it.

    Is the other party stronger than yourself?  I don＊t have the guts to be a killer?  Neither is a good reason.

    So Lancer decided to leave the villain to Assassin.

    Lancer had told him about Assassin's strength. Lancer believed that Saber's chance of winning against Assassin who used sneak attacks as his main attack method was 50-50. What's more, she also had a drag bottle (Shirou) with her.  .

    The winner has been announced, and Lancer doesn＊t think those people can do better than Assassin.

    So, he decided to follow Archer.

    Sure enough, Lancer found that his judgment was right.  Although it was not Archer who discovered the whereabouts of Rider's master, Saber's Master still called for help - it seems that their strength has indeed declined significantly, and they don't even have the strength to fight against Assassin.

    Therefore, as long as Archer is defeated, the mission is completed.

    "Hey!" The corners of the spearman's mouth were raised high, with a look of ferocious excitement.

    How long has passed? He doesn＊t know how he can count the time honestly during the battle. He only knows that the guy in front of him is really interesting.

    When this guy fought against me before, although his skills were not very good, every time he couldn't withstand his own attack and his weapon was knocked away, he would take out the same knife again as if by magic, so  , was actually able to keep fighting with him, and even forced him to use his Noble Phantasm.

    Of course, this is also due to his damn master, who used a command spell to order him not to kill any servants, so he could only use 70% of his strength.

    "However, in a real battle, let alone 10% or 20%, it is just a slight difference in strength. Sometimes it is as far away as life and death."

    Now, he has used 100% of his strength without hesitation, but this guy blocked him.

    Although it can be seen that he is very reluctant and is already stained, it is really surprising that he can actually attack himself.

    Although he didn＊t use all his strength at first, but attacked tentatively to see if he had any new tricks, and then got serious about it, but unexpectedly, this white-haired man actually blocked his attacks one after another.  Although he was very reluctant, he still blocked it.

    The spearmen became interested in this guy, so although they had the advantage, they did not take his life immediately, but started fighting with him.

    Isn＊t this guy＊s master anxious to save people? So, let＊s waste time with him. When pressed, he will always come up with his trump card.

    So, the red spear once again broke through the defense line of the archer's left hand with an invisible movement, and went straight to the archer's heart.

    Facing the opponent's fatal shot, a chill flashed through Archer's heart, but he refused to dodge. With a move of his right hand, Bai Dao Moye stepped forward to meet him, blocking the spearman's blow.

    Ding!  !

    With a crisp sound, Archer blocked the spearman's thrust with the blade of his knife. His arm went numb, butHe barely managed to maintain the balance of his arm without letting the blade tilt.

    If possible, Archer really doesn＊t want to take Lancer＊s gun directly.  Unlike that night, Archer was able to fight to a draw with Lancer by constantly taking out weapons, and at the same time he had a slight advantage, forcing Lancer to almost use his Noble Phantasm.  But it's different now. Lancer's strength and speed have increased by one level somehow, as if he's been given a shot of chicken blood. Just to take his shot forcefully, Archer used up 120% of his energy.

    After all, it is not easy to use the blade of a knife to connect a sharp spear head. There must be no mistakes in the control of strength and visual accuracy, otherwise it will be a dead end.

    As for doing this, there is no way. If you don't take it, you can still fire more, but then, the Lancer will suddenly change his moves, use the gun as a stick, and sweep it on his head or body.  Judging from the current Lancer's skills, a hit like that means death is not far away.

    At this moment, using the blade as a shield, Archer withdrew his left hand after blocking Lancer's blow, and the black Moye slashed at Lancer's spear from bottom to top, raising Lancer's spear high.  Then he lowered his body, took a step forward at the same time, and swung the knives in his hands across each other, drawing a cross shape on the body of the Lancer in front of him.

    The spearman chuckled, and immediately flew back with the sole of his foot, dodging the archer's knife.

    "Hey, you should show some real skills, right?" After standing still, Lancer laughed and said to his opponent.

    Archer didn＊t speak, but rushed over directly.

    Raising his hand to block the archer's top-down slash with his spear, Lancer raised his right foot high and kicked away Archer's knife thrust from under the handle of the gun.  Then he didn't take it back, but twisted in the opposite direction and kicked the archer's chest as nimbly as a beast.

    "Is it because of this that you haven't attacked my fatal point from the beginning?" The archer immediately retreated, jumped back, and stood between the Lancer and Tohsaka.

    "Ah, if the Servant fights without using the Noble Phantasm, wouldn't it be as boring as drinking without a woman by your side, so hurry up and use it for me," the spearman did not pursue, but just stood there and said.

    "Yes, Archer, get rid of that guy quickly. We don't have time to mess with that blue-skinned rat." Tohsaka's anxious order came from behind.

    Tohsaka is the most anxious among the people present at this moment. It has been half an hour since Shirou called just now. Night is the battlefield of the Holy Grail War. The situation of the battle changes in an instant. Something might happen.  There was no time to hang around with that guy, so Tohsaka gave the order to use the Noble Phantasm.

    The spearman had a serious face - even though he was far away, he still heard what Tohsaka said just now.

    ???????? Blue-skinned rat what is that?

    The archer frowned slightly, looked back at the master behind him, and then looked at the spearman in front.

    Silence.

    Finally, he said: "Okay, we have to be in a hurry here, so I'll let you take a look."

    Archer turned around, and when the spearman and Tohsaka were confused, he pointed to the tall building far away with the hand holding the knife and said: "Wait a minute, I will take out the bow over there."

    ""

    ""

    What the hell, this guy made an own mistake at this time, Tosaka almost fainted with anger.

    Just when the archer was about to jump up seriously, an evil sound came from behind.

    ※Cang!!§

    Quickly turning around, the archer raised his swords and crossed them above his head, barely blocking the Lancer's blow.

    "Hmm Hey, are you using the gun as a stick?" His feet smashed the ground, and the archer felt that his arms were a little numb, but he still laughed.

    "As long as you can kill people, as for you, are you kidding me? Are you kidding me?" The spearman's face was so angry that it almost matched the color of his clothes: "I asked you to fight me with a pair of knives.  I＊m not asking you to play archery with me, I can do that too.§

    "Ahbut I'm really sorry, but I am an archer, and my precious phantom is a bow," Archer replied regretfully.

    "Hmph, many servants have more than one class aptitude. Some have the qualifications to take on multiple classes, and some have multiple weapons with this characteristic, so they can work part-time. You are an archer, and the weapons are actually  It is a double sword, and it is not weak in close combat. This proves that you have the qualifications to become a swordsman. So, be more relaxed, free your sword, say its name and fight with me." The spearman roared.

    &nbsp; After saying that, he jumped back, apparently hoping that the archers would quickly release the true names of the two swords.

    Although he has not seen the scene where Archer and the others fought against Berserker, he has seen the cemetery turned into a crater and understands the strength of Archer's bow and arrow - he is not an idiot, how could he let Archer free that kind of treasure.  Although I wanted to have a good time, I wouldn't commit suicide.

    Furthermore, he doesn＊t like opponents who use long-range attack weapons, but fortunately this archer is an alien, otherwise, he wouldn＊t bother to pay attention to him.

    "Really?" The archer lowered his swords, and then sighed: "Phew, there is a mistake, I want to remind you."

    "ah?"

    "This is not a pair of swords. Although it is a sword with only one edge, it is a sword with a name" Archer raised his weapon, pointed it at Lancer, and said word by word: "General, Moye.  "

    He said the name of the sword, no, it was the name of the sword. Well, what will happen next?

    ? One second, two seconds, three seconds

    No, why is it okay?  The spearman stared at Archer in confusion.

    ????????????????????????????????? If you release your true name, even if you don＊t mean to attack, there should be some changes in the state of the weapon, such as the flow of magic power, but that guy＊s weapon has not changed at all.

    Just when he was confused, Archer spoke.

    He raised the weapon in his hand and said to the Lancer: "Look, even if you name the weapon, it will not function as a Noble Phantasm. Well, I'm sorry, I don't know how to use it."

    "You think I'm an idiot? How can there be a heroic spirit who doesn't know how to use his own weapons?" The spearman was furious, and for a long time the other party played him like a monkey.

    "Well, I'm sorry, I've lost my memory recently and can't remember how to use it," the archer sighed and said.

    ""

    "Archer, what are you trying to do? It doesn't matter. Kill him quickly. Do you hear me?" Behind him, Tohsaka also yelled angrily.

    Tosaka was originally very anxious, and Sakura finally found her whereabouts, but now there was someone blocking the way, and Archer seemed to have the upper hand in the fight with him.  In addition, Archer's words and deeds now eroded Tohsaka Rin's little patience, and she finally couldn't stand it anymore and started yelling.

    "um, I＃＃"

    Boom!  !

    As if there was some kind of explosion, Archer and Tohsaka's eyes immediately turned away.

    Of course there will be no explosion, and the sound just now is just an illusion. It is just the sudden burst of magic power from the spearman, which makes people feel as if there is an explosion.

    The red spear erupted with fierce murderous intent, flashing with a scorching light like magma. Magic power flew wildly, forming a violent spiral on the spear.

    The bloody spear tells the owner's anger.

    "Hey, you bastard over there," the spearman said coldly, "You know, you pissed me off."

    His eyes were as ferocious as a beast, staring at the archers.

    "Originally I wanted to have a good fight with you, but now I've changed my mind. I didn't expect you to be such a disgusting guy. Even if you show your true skills, it's just a clown's joke. Why don't you kill me now?  You can go back to sleep and feel comfortable," the spearman said with some disgust.

    I thought that for the heroic spirit, this kind of insult would definitely make the other party angry, but Archer remained calm.

    "Youwant to use the Noble Phantasm?" The archer narrowed his eyes and his tone became serious.

    "Ah, because you don't seem to want to use it, so I have to use it, right?" The spearman looked at the archer happily, thinking that he was finally going to get serious.

    "Then, I have no choice but to take the move." The archer smiled faintly and raised his sword, no, sword.

    The archer's words were like a bomb, detonating in the spearman's mind.

    A huge chill erupted, and a murderous aura stronger than before erupted from Lancer's body.

    Tohsaka felt like goosebumps were falling all over his body, and even the colors of the objects he saw were different from before.

    If the berserker＊s momentum is that of a mountain towering into the clouds, then the lancer＊s momentum is that of a pack of wolves.  Only a guy who has fought countless times, killed so many people that he can't even remember how many people there is, and is proud of it, can exude such momentum.

    The air became like water, making it almost impossible for Tohsaka standing here to breathe.

    "Youyou have to have a limit when you look down on people!!!" The magic power of redAs he walked, the spearman's body was wrapped around him like a whirlpool.

    With such powerful magic power poured into his limbs, the spearman kicked the ground violently and flew past like a bullet, with the target being the archer's head.

    Facing this sudden attack, the archer dodged slightly to the left, bent down in advance, and squatted down.

    This is of course, rushing over at that speed and being so close, even if you want to change the trajectory, you can't do it. Wouldn't you just dodge it if you crouched down in advance?

    In this case, the spearman attacks the upper right corner of the archer. There won't even be a collision, it will only pass through him.

    Sure enough, when Archer squatted down, the spearman's spear came to where his head was just now.

    I saw the archer stepping forward just like before, and at the same time swung his left hand and slashed at the spearman's chest - there was no way, although I wanted the spearman to attack him from behind after passing by, but behind the archer was Tohsaka, completely  If she dodges, she will be exposed to the enemy.

    ※Hmph, I took the bait. As expected, no matter who it is, they will treat this seemingly reckless attack with caution, but as long as they dodge their own gun, they will think it＊s okay and relax their vigilance.

    The spearman sneered, preparing to tell the name of his Noble Phantasm, and kill the archer with one blow: "gea"

    Suddenly, the spearman was stunned.

    Because he suddenly discovered that the white knife in the guy's right hand had disappeared at some point.  Moreover, the tip of his spear was lifted up and held by the guy's free right hand.

    The black sword light flashed past and crossed the spearman's chest.

    Chi!

    The spearman swung his spear hard. In order to prevent the fingers of his right hand from being cut off completely, Archer let go of the tip of his spear.

    The Lancer quickly retreated far away, and when he reached a safe distance, he stopped to check his injuries.

    The wound was about two inches deep, with blood overflowing, like an opened coconut, happily gushing out human juices.

    This is a serious injury.

    The spearman raised his head and looked at the guy who had injured him.

    "Oh, as expected, it's impossible to grasp the gun body accurately at that speed." Without meeting the Lancer's gaze, the Archer looked at the wound on his palm that was cut by the Lancer's gun, and helplessly said to himself  Said to himself.

    Lancer saw that two of Archer＊s fingers were cut.

    Although he was sure to grab the back of the gun tip, how could he grasp it accurately at that speed? If Archer's eyes weren't so sharp, he wouldn't even be able to see clearly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of anger. He was obviously seriously injured, but that guy seemed to have suffered a loss.

    Fortunately, the guy's sword was not long, and he could not move forward any further in order to grab the head of my spear. Otherwise, his wound would only be deeper, and he might be cut in half from the chest.

    The spearman was really full of anger at the moment. He didn't expect to be chopped into this state by a guy who was not as strong as him. If it weren't for the disadvantage of his weapon, he would have been knocked down by now.  Huh, I'm really an idiot. I should have known not to despise him because he was an archer, but I didn't expect that I still made this mistake.

    The spearman narrowed his eyes and stared at the archer.

    Before getting angry, there is something that needs to be clarified.

    "Hey, how did you know?" the spearman asked, "Judging from your reaction just now, you know the attack power of my Noble Phantasm. How did you know about my Noble Phantasm?"

    "Haha." The archer turned his gaze from his palm to the spearman's face and smiled slightly: "Simple. When we first met, I judged from your speed and beast-like attack method.  You may be from Ireland. Later, in Saber's master's house, you attacked the man named Shirou Emiya. At that time, I was outside. My good ears and eyesight are my advantages as an archer, although they are not as good as my eyes.  Generally, I can see very far, but with my ears within a distance of thirty meters, I can hear even ants laying eggs clearly (exaggeration, exaggeration). So, um, I heard someone say something  'His gun carries the curse of reverse causality that absolutely penetrates the heart. No matter which direction it is stabbed, it will eventually penetrate the opponent's heart.'

    The knight with the bow looked at the knight with the gun with a smile on his face: "In this case, how can I not know the ability of your Noble Phantasm, my lord, the leader of the Red Branch Knights?"

    The spearman nodded and said nothing.

    Originally, he was not known for his Noble Phantasm.??Someone who feels special.

    After a brief silence, the spearman stood up straight - strangely, the blood on his body stopped.

    No, what＊s better is that the wound has healed.

    Although the Servant will recover from the magic power obtained from the Master after being injured, the Lancer's wounds heal too quickly.

    Although Tohsaka couldn't see clearly, Archer's eyes could see clearly. He frowned, and then looked at Lancer with relief.

    "It's really a convenient magic, but the injury you caused on my hand is difficult to recover from." He sighed and looked at his fingers.

    "Ah, it's just a little trick. Moreover, although my gun has a curse effect, the body of a servant is different from that of a human being. How can a wound of that level not be healed?" Lancer snorted.

    "but＃＃"

    ※Hey, Archer, what are you doing, you＊re just dawdling, hurry up and kill him!!!§

    Archer suddenly felt that he didn＊t know where to put the two swords.

    After all, he is also a Servant, and it is really embarrassing for his Master to lose his composure in front of the enemy and yell twice and three times.

    But Lancer didn＊t care at all. He glanced at Tohsaka and then turned his attention to Archer again.

    "Forget it, you'll know if you know it." Lancer suddenly hummed and laughed. He looked at the archer and said, "But Archer, do you think you know the full power of my geabolg?"

    Archer looked at him expressionlessly.

    Behind him, Tohsaka's heart tightened.

    He also has other Noble Phantasms, no, judging from his words, his Noble Phantasms also have other abilities.

    "Since I already let you know part of the power of the gun, it would be too rude not to let you know clearly." The gunman waved the gun behind his back, drawing a dizzying red circle.

    "Then, let you"

    ※Dudududu＃§

    An inappropriate voice sounded, and several people were stunned.

    Lancer was even more shocked, and then his face quickly darkened.

    "What?" Tohsaka stared blankly at the Lancer who was making a sound. His face could clearly be seen turning black and blue even at night.

    Lancer angrily took out something from his pocket, put it to his ear, and then yelled crazily at the top of his voice: "What are you doing? Why are you in my way at this critical moment?? Didn't you agree to let yourself be free?  This bastard!!"

    "I don't want to either, but you are the one who breaks the agreement first, Lancer" A low business voice came from the other end of the phone.

    "What did you say?"

    "You did not complete the mission I gave you. Now Assassin is defeated and killed, and Rider's master has been rescued," Kotomine said in an emotionless voice.

    "How is it possible, that guy"

    Kotomine interrupted him: "We'll talk about the details later. Now, you want to come back to me."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the phone was hung up.

    The gunman listened to the busy tone in his ears, and the facial features on his face were twisted like a convulsion.

    "Uh-huh-"

    Suddenly, he picked up his gun crazily and fired a few times. The gunman roared unwillingly.  Without saying another word or looking at Tohsaka and Archer, he suddenly jumped up and disappeared into the night.

    "Ah, let's go" Tohsaka stared blankly in the direction of the disappeared Lancer.

    It must have been the call from Lancer＊s owner just now.  Well, definitely.

    Although it is still unknown what kind of order the other party gave, it must have been due to something that made him retreat, but

    Well, that＊s not the point. The point is〞the servant actually uses a mobile phone!  !  !

    Tohsaka refrained from shouting.

    After shaking his head and deciding that this was not a fantasy, Tohsaka calmed down and called Archer: "Let's go, Archer, immediately go to the place Emiya just mentioned."

    Archer put away his swords, looked back at her, and nodded.

    Tohsaka looked at him and suddenly frowned.

    "Hey, what's that look in your eyes? Do you have anything to say?"

    "No, it's nothing, I don't mean anything special." The archer immediately glanced aside and said calmly.

    "Stop lying," Tohsaka suddenly roared: "What do you mean by that 'servant has a mobile phone, but you don't' look in your eyes? Look"Remember me?  Hey, tell me clearly.  "

    "No, I don't mean to look down on you, Rin. In fact, I don't know what kind of 'mobile phone' you are talking about. I can't understand that kind of thing from this era," the archer said lightly.  With that said, as if fleeing, the spirit body disappeared into the air.

    "You are still lying. I have already familiarized you with the things of this era. How could you know?" Tohsaka roared: "Come out here."

    "Instead of arguing here, Rin, aren't you going somewhere?" The voice of the archer came from the air.

    "Well" Tohsaka choked. Although he knew Archer was changing the subject, he stopped arguing and let Archer hold his waist and fly up.

    "You remember it!"

    In the air, Tohsaka gritted his teeth and said fiercely.

    ""

    The archer in the air did not answer.

 Works Related Chapter 40 Unnecessary

    On the roof of a building very close to Shirou's hotel.

    After hanging up the phone, the priest suddenly realized that he had made a mistake.

    ??Obviously, you can tell the Lancer to leave directly through sharing, but you use the phone, which is redundant.  But fortunately, it didn't happen at a critical time or in a critical place, so forget it.

    "Let's go, it's over." The priest put down the cell phone in his hand and said to the man behind him.

    The man behind him didn＊t answer.

    Kotomine Kirei turned around and looked at him.

    "What's wrong?" He asked, "As you wished, nothing happened to Saber."

    "Moreover, the priest has been watching the development of Shirou and his group at this moment, and did not watch his disciple's battle with the Lancer at all. This has already given him a lot of face.  Not counting Saber, this is the third time I missed seeing Tohsaka Rin's Servant's fighting style.

    The first time, Kotomine didn't know that by the time he noticed a change in his Servant's magic power, the battle was already over. After all, he couldn't see the world through Lancer's eyes all the time.  At that time, when he turned on the shared vision, he only saw the body of a young boy who fell to the ground. At that time, he didn't know who it was and thought it was just a person involved. Later, he heard Shirou Emiya talk about it and found out that it was him.

    The second time, due to the barrier that Rider opened in the school, Lancer could not enter, so he could only watch Archer enter the barrier without knowing what he had done.

    The third time was just now. I obviously had the opportunity to see the specific abilities of the Archer-class Servant, but because I followed the guy next to me, I gave up the opportunity to see it with my own eyes. I had to bother the Lancer to explain it afterwards.  .

    But the man next to Kotomine Kirei didn't seem to appreciate it.

    "That's true, but, Kotomine." The man the priest was looking at turned his head, raised the corners of his mouth, and said with a smile: "Because of your plan, my most important princess was almost injured just now."

    Although he was smiling, the blond young man's eyes showed no hint of laughter at all, instead there was a certain coldness in them.

    The priest knew that his partner was a little angry.  but＃＃

    "Oh, I'm surprised, you are the one who feels pain when Saber is injured," he said sarcastically.

    Unexpectedly, after listening to the priest's words, the blond young man smiled instead, and the coldness in his eyes instantly retreated without a trace.

    "Yes, that's true." The blond man's tone became happy: "Flowers have to go through wind and rain to become more beautiful. It is precisely because they keep moving forward for their goals, struggling painfully, and moving forward even if they are crawling.  More beautiful.§

    "Hmph." The priest didn't answer, just smiled faintly.

    "Hello, Kotomine."

    "Um?"

    "That boy just now was quite interesting, and he also protected my wife. For this credit, it would be a good idea to reward him with the Holy Grail, what do you think?" The blond man said as his red eyes glanced over.

    "Oh, this surprises me even more. I didn't expect you to think of" The priest stopped as he said it, and then laughed: "In the end, you just want to get Saber. Well, forget it, that's all.  Do as you please."

    "No, no, I'm really interested in that kid, Kotomine." The blond man chuckled, "I told you a long time ago. For me, observing human karma is the most interesting thing."  Entertainment. I＊m looking forward to what the little bastard＊s ending will be.§

    It seems that the master and the servant must be matched to survive. My servant's ideas are really consistent with my own.

    Kotomine Kirei looked at him and was about to say something, but the blond man suddenly disappeared.

    The priest looked at the place where the man disappeared and understood that he had gone somewhere else to play.

    I took another look and saw that the priest had also left the hotel where Shirou was.

    Huh, my father got rid of four masters in the last war (excluding Ryunosuke Uyu and Kayneth, Kariya Matou's Servant was knocked down by Saber, one of them, Kirei Kotomine was also killed by him)  However, because the Servant Archer who was connected to him was wrapped in the mud dripping from the Holy Grail, he was also resurrected, so he did not die, but he was indeed knocked down by Kiritsugu, so he is still considered a son.  But it's even worse.  The first Servant to be knocked down in the Holy Grail War was actually by his own hands - and without the help of outsiders.

    ※Well, originally I relied on the trick of my heart to lure Assassin into taking the bait, and then I trapped him by consuming the magic power refined with the Command Seal. I didn＊t expect that this child Yangtze River Houlang?The waves ahead.

    The priest shrugged his shoulders and stretched himself - after all, something happened during the day, which kept him busy for a long time, and then he ran here with his partner to blow in the cold wind without rest.

    ※However, it was still a good show.

    My father is a magician killer, and my son is a heroic spirit killer.

    The priest suddenly stopped and looked behind him.

    A white shadow flashed across the moonlit sky. It looked like an owl.

    ※Oh, it seems that I am not the only one watching here.

    That familiar, well, it can be judged that it is not Caster, so it can only be from Einzbern.

    The priest raised his lips.

    Strange magic, the weapon created is so sharp that it can split heroic spirits into two, it is almost like a Servant＊s Noble Phantasm

    ＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    The surroundings were hazy and nothing could be seen clearly. The crackling sound told Shirou that it was time to wake up.

    His consciousness gradually became clearer, but what followed was

    "Ahh"

    Shirou suddenly couldn't bear it anymore and let out a low cry of pain.

    The crackling sound was none other than the bones in his body.

    At the moment, these things that should be calm and peaceful in the body are twisting wildly, as if they are dissatisfied with staying in Shirou's body and want to break away from each other and run outside to breathe fresh air.

    The muscles also became strange, beating constantly, as if they had become something that did not belong to themselves, and they were self-conscious about their own excitement.

    In addition to this, what is even more painful is that the blood vessels in the body are forcibly enlarged as if foreign objects have been mixed in, but the body is still like this without any change, so the enlarged blood vessels squeeze the body from the inside, trying to get  More space.  But the body itself has not become larger. It instinctively squeezes back the blood vessels that are squeezed

    It＊s this repetition.

    After only two or three seconds, Shirou felt the pain unbearable.

    ※Well, if you look carefully, this is your own home, this is your own room No, it still hurts.

    Shirou tried to distract himself, but there was no way, not at all. The pain would not work even if he diverted his attention.

    What is going on, how could it be so

    Shirou suddenly remembered what happened before.

    By the way, that＊s probably because I used magic that I couldn＊t use originally, because magic is an equivalent exchange.  Although he successfully used projection to create Archer's double swords, it became what it is now.

    Suddenly, Shirou found that the space around him was filled with lines.

    ????????????????? Well, it came out again, because I was excited, so I came out again.

    Ahhhhh

    But before that, there is something to confirm.

    How is Sakura's situation? Has she been rescued?

    Shirou＊s memory is only that he hacked Assassin to death, and he doesn＊t know what happened after that. Rider and Saber were both knocked down at that time, and what happened next.

    Shirou used his hands to support himself and tried to stand up, but unfortunately he couldn't help but let out a scream as soon as he moved.

    No way, could it be that my body

    With the sound of the door opening, Shirou turned his gaze and saw a surprised face.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" The visitor shouted in surprise, and then ran over quickly.

    "Hey, it's Tohsaka" Shirou recognized the person.

    ※Well, if Tohsaka is here, there shouldn＊t be any big problem.

    "Well, it's me No, compared to this, you should lie down on your back quickly." Tohsaka roared.

    "Um" Ignoring Tohsaka's roar, Shirou wanted to ask what the situation was, but another voice came from the door.

    "Shirou, are you awake?" Saber slowly walked into the room.

    "Saberwell, I just" Shirou was mid-sentence, his eyes suddenly widened, and the scene where Saber used the Noble Phantasm appeared in his mind.

    "Saber, yourah," Shirou shouted excitedly, but because of this, his body ached and he couldn't even speak.

    "What's wrong, Shirou?" Saber came over quickly.

    ?"Uh, it's nothing, it's just" Shirou said this, and twitched again because of the pain in his body. As a result, Tohsaka didn't know what to do.

    Seeing Shirou twitching constantly due to physical pain, Tohsaka was worried that something would happen to him if he continued like this, so he had to use magic to force Shirou to sleep.

    "What's wrong with Shirou, Rin?" Saber asked Tohsaka after Shirou fell asleep.

    ※I don＊t know, I think it＊s because I was messing around and used some kind of magic that I shouldn＊t have used,§ Tohsaka said with a frown.

    Last night, when they arrived at the place Shirou mentioned, no one was there. Fortunately, it was not far away, so Archer followed the scent and found it bit by bit.

    After arriving at the place, Tohsaka was surprised by the scene.

    The only ones who were still awake were Sakura and Rider, and they seemed to be fine.

    And those who are unconscious are Shinji, Saber and Shirou.

    The scene became very tense at one point, and Rider was unwilling to let Tohsaka get closer.  Not long after she arrived at the scene, Saber woke up.

    Afterwards, according to Saber＊s description, Tohsaka barely understood the general outline of the matter.  Because she and Rider were attacked by Assassin, she and Rider lost consciousness. Rider also agreed with her statement - in Rider's view, Saber was barely on his side. With her around, the scene became less peaceful.  Nervous.  Rider even helped to fill in what Saber didn't know about.

    As for why Rider woke up earlier, according to Saber's guess, it may be because the medicine on Assassin's dagger had a superimposed effect. Because she was hit by two swords, Rider was only hit by one, so she woke up earlier.

    When Rider woke up, he saw Shinji immediately and immediately decided to capture him and then threatened him to let Sakura go.

    But she didn＊t want to. As soon as she jumped up from the ground, before she could reach Shen Er, the boy fell down first.

    It looked like he had been injured in some way. He fell down and fell unconscious. His body was shaking violently and he vomited a lot of blood from his mouth.

    Rider carried him away and wanted to threaten Assassin to come out (she was unconscious before and had no idea that Assassin was dead), but she didn't expect that the other party didn't respond at all. After finding Sakura, she found that she was fine.  But the situation was unclear at the moment. She wanted to kill Shenji at that time, so that Assassin would weaken without a master. Even if he was lucky enough to find a new master and continue to live, he would not be able to get in the way for a short time.

    But Sakura stopped her and didn't let her do this.  Then, she wanted to see how Shirou was doing, but Tohsaka appeared.

    Afterwards, after discussion, Tohsaka inspected Shirou and Shinji.

    The result is very strange.

    Shirou's physical examination found nothing. Although his body seemed to be injured, it was slowly healing on its own. The cause of his coma seemed to be caused by the use of some kind of expensive magic.

    To put it simply, it＊s exhausting.  So, nothing happened.

    But Shinji is different. The amazing one is Shinji.

    There were no scars on Shinji's body, but the tissue inside his body seemed to have been eroded by something. After careful inspection, Tohsaka discovered something surprising in it.

    Traces of the command spell.

    There is no Command Seal on the surface of Shinji's body, but inside, there is a piece of rotten flesh attached to the heart organ, like a parasitic tumor, with the Command Seal on it.

    Only then did Tohsaka understand why Shinji became the master.

    Originally, the conversion of servants to masters was limited to masters. It was impossible for someone who was not a master to become a master, but Shenji was a special case.

    The guy from Assassin cut off the part where the command spell was from his original master and installed it on Shinji. Although he is not the master, he can be his support and prevent himself from disappearing.

    "But how can the body tissues of a dead person, especially a person like Zang Yan, be attached to him and remain intact? I'm afraid it won't take long for the body to have problems, and then it will slowly die.

    From the traces on the command spell, Tohsaka judged that Assassin was dead, so he understood that the death of the Servant may have stimulated the command spell that restricted it, thus causing Shinji's body to react inappropriately in advance.  That's why I passed out.

    Tohsaka immediately understood that this was beyond his control. If he was not treated in time, this guy might die of a heart tumor or something.

    So, it was decided to send him to the church.

    But not?Myself, but Sakura and Rider.  Shirou was sent to his home by Saber.

    Finding that Sakura was fine, Tohsaka relaxed his nerves and wanted to go back home, but because there was something he cared about, he followed Saber here again.

    After all, judging from what Rider and Saber said, it seemed that Assassin had the absolute advantage at that time and knocked them all down, but Assassin still died. What on earth was going on?

    Could it be that this guy hit him?

    It＊s possible that the guy didn＊t faint from exhaustion because he consumed a lot of magic power, or maybe he used some special move to kill him.

    But that guy doesn＊t know any magic?

    With these questions, Tohsaka came to Shirou's house.

    Saber didn＊t refuse, but the condition was that Archer stay away - of course, she didn＊t say it as harshly as she said.

    However, the cold attitude is true, after all, Tohsaka's servant almost killed Shirou.

    I originally wanted to ask Shirou after he woke up, but I didn't expect that the guy would scream ghostly as soon as he woke up, as if someone was cutting his flesh alive. Tohsaka couldn't ask him, so he had to ask him first.  He rests.

    "Alas" Tohsaka sighed: "Forget it, let's go, Saber, let's wait until he wakes up."

    Just as he turned around to leave the room, Tohsaka found Saber standing motionless, seemingly not hearing Tosaka's words.

    "Saber?" Tohsaka called again.

    ※It＊s all my fault.§ The guilty self-blame came from the girl who had her back turned to Tohsaka.

    ※Saber＃§

    "As a Servant, I can't fulfill my oath to protect the Master. Instead, I have to rely on the Master to be saved. How it's better to disappear at that time. Shirou probably doesn't need a useless Servant like me."  The blonde girl said coldly.

    Tohsaka looked at her uneasily, but didn't know what to say.

    Shirou could not hear these words. Now, under Tohsaka's hint, he fell into a deep sleep and fell into another world

    ＃＃＃＃

    This is a girl's story.

    Arturia, this is her name, Shirou＊s name was not told to her.  Before she became the king, she was called that by the people around her.

    But instead of wearing a skirt and carrying a flower basket like the girls around her, she put on a military uniform and picked up a sword.

    Because it was an era full of war and chaos, it was not surprising for anyone to die at any time.

    The empire she belongs to is on the verge of destruction due to the invasion of many pagans.

    In order to fight the infidels, the empire transferred the troops originally guarding an island nation.

    That＊s the beginning No, the beginning is later.

    Her country lost the protection of the empire and could not continue to exist independently. It quickly split into small kingdoms.

    No, it should have become villages that are easy to capture.

    Then, this is the real beginning.

    In addition to the attacks of those evil pagans, there are also the suicidal infighting among the tribes and the village chiefs. They are simply telling the invaders: "Come and kill us quickly."

    After that, came the long war period known as the "days as dark as night". The continuous darkness seemed to last for a hundred years.

    It was at this moment that she was born as the king's successor.

    Her father, the old king, believed in the prophecy of the magician, the famous Merlin, and thought that she would be an excellent heir.

    But she was not what the king was expecting.

    She is, literally, a girl.  Even if he is the son of prophecy, how can he inherit the throne if he is not a boy?

    As a baby, she was fostered into the home of a knight, a servant of the old king, and grew up as a knight's child.

    The king was disappointed, but the magician was satisfied.

    ※In his opinion, gender has nothing to do with being a king.

    More importantly, Merlin believed that his prophecy that the girl must leave the castle before the prophesied day came true. This was proof of the true king.

    So, the girl grew up as his heir in the home of the simple and wise old knight and was taught.

    It＊s not because the old knight believed the magician＊s prophecy.

    Rather, the old knight felt something in the girl that was necessary for him to be a monarch.Therefore, I thought I must raise her as a knight, look forward to her growth, and believe that she can end the disputes in this troubled world.

    But there is no need to look forward to it, the girl just trains day after day to be better than anyone else.

    She knows her mission, and she knows how she should do it.

    If the only one who can save this country that is on the verge of death is a king, then he should be the king that everyone needs.

    "Then there is no need for others to say anything. The girl swore that she would wield her sword for this purpose.

    Then, the day of prophecy arrived.

    In order to choose the king, the king summoned the lords and knights in the country.

    However, at the gathering place, there was no place for people to mount their horses and fight. Instead, a sword embedded in a stone was prepared in an open space.

    There is a golden inscription on the hilt of the sword

    "The one who can pull this sword out from the stone platform is the king of destiny."

    Many knights followed this inscription and grabbed the sword.

    But no one could pull it out.

    The girl knew that the time had come to become a king for her country.

    Ignoring the commotion around her, the girl approached the deserted rock and reached out to the hilt of her sword without hesitation.

    But before that, a voice stopped her.

    "Whoever pulls this sword out of the rock will become the King of Britain, but" The magician in robes paused and hesitated: "Artoria, before you hold that thing,  , it＊s better to think about it carefully.§

    She listened to the voice that seemed to have some regret, turned around, and then saw the most revered magician in the country.

    "Once you draw that sword, you will no longer be human," said the magician.

    He said, I won＊t lie to you, don＊t do that.

    He also said that as long as he got the sword, he would be hated by people and die miserably.

    Although I don＊t know why the magician who once made a prophecy stopped her until the end of the matter, the magician once again made a prophecy and used his magical power to let the girl see that in the end, she  the end of.

    ※See what kind of end she will lead to after pulling out that sword.

    However, when the magician saw that the girl was still holding the sword, he showed no sign of flinching.

    Even so, do you still have to do it?  Merlin understood the girl's will and asked for the last time.

    But the girl still nodded without changing her expression.

    "Yes, I drew this sword according to my own will," the girl replied.

    Even if she sees her future, she has no fear.

    Become a king and no longer human.

    This kind of awareness has been with her since she was born.

    The king is the one who must kill the most people in order to protect the people.

    When she was young, she thought about this every night and trembled until dawn.

    However, after dawn, she continued her training.

    There is not a day that goes by that I am not afraid of.

    But the girl told herself that she would only be afraid for today.

    The magician asked, is this okay?

    "There are many people smiling. I think that must be right," the girl said with a smile.

    Indeed, she saw her own demise, and at the same time, she also saw the joyful smiles of countless people.  So, even if you end up dying after pulling out this sword.  As long as you can protect your own country and the residents of this country, then there is nothing to hesitate or hesitate.

    Her hand grasped the hilt of the sword.

    The magician sighed and turned away.

    The sword was drawn out as if it were a matter of course, and it was surrounded by light.  In that envelope of light, Arturia was smiling happily.

    Shirou saw it, it was what he could project, her sword, the sword in the stone, calibrun.

    At the same time, there was also the whisper of the magician.

    "Miracles require a price. In exchange, it should be the most important thing to you, you know"

    At that moment, she was no longer human.

    She is the king.

    Arturia, who became the king, left the stone platform, but she did not hear the magician still staying by the stone platform and whispering to himself.

    After drawing the sword, Artoria is the king.?No matter what decision she makes, she can do it as long as she holds that sword.  The magician shook his head in pain.

    Then, she became a king and started her dream.

    The king has nothing to do with gender.

    Even if someone notices that the king is a woman, as long as he is a good king, there will be no problem.

    Because of the magic power of the sword, her growth stopped and she has remained like this.

    Although some knights felt uncomfortable and scared, most of the knights praised their lord's mysterious immortality.

    Then, she created what later generations called the legendary era of kings.

    Known as King Arthur.

    The newly ascended king began his war career.

    The king often stands on the front line, sword in hand, and is invincible wherever he goes.

    Ten years on the battlefield, twelve battles, all ended with her victory.

    She became the God of War.

    The king who is praised as the incarnation of the dragon cannot be defeated.

    She fulfilled her dream and fulfilled her obligations as a king.

    "Our king is the God of War. He has gone through countless battles and has never been defeated!!"

    "No one can resist King Arthur's progress!"

    "Look, that dazzling heroic appearance has remained unchanged ever since the King's Sword was pulled out!!"

    "The king is immortal!!"

    "It's like the incarnation of a dragon!"

    "oh〞〞!!!"

    Countless soldiers sang praises behind her, and countless knights admired her, but she never looked back.

    Because a king is just, he cannot be proud of others' praise, nor can he be discouraged by others' contempt.

    Therefore, the king has always been like this, calmly looking ahead, staring at the enemies he can see but cannot see.

    Shirou was here, watching this scene.

    The enemy＊s army is coming. It will attack after it is completely light.

    Before dawn, under the still dark sky, Arturia leaned on her sword and looked into the distance.

    "Moveless as a mountain."

    After taking another breath of morning air, she picked up the sword, drew it out, and raised the sword high.

    Countless cheers erupted, and her warriors roared with excitement.

    She took the lead and rushed towards the enemy group.

    The gesture of killing the enemy was engraved on Shirou's eyes and heart like a brand.

    That＊s Saber.

    King Arthur holding calibrun.

    The light shining on the sword that killed the enemy was as dazzling as when it was pulled out that day.  What shines on the sword that determines her fate is the light of responsibility called a king.

    Shirou feels that it is not suitable for girls to hold swords. No matter how gorgeous or dazzling it is, as long as it is a weapon, it cannot make people feel comfortable.  However, what Saber looks like at this time is not like that.

    Choosing the King＊s Sword in Stone is so suitable in her hands.

    However, she did not hold the sword that suited her best, but the sword that would never break, excailibur.

    What＊s going on? Isn＊t the weapon the servant held during his lifetime?  No matter if it is lost or broken or passed on after death, it will appear in his hands after becoming a heroic spirit. Moreover, isn＊t there only one owner of the sword in the stone, Saber? But why By the way, Saber once said  However, that was the sword she lost forever.

    So, where did she lose her sword

    (Now let＊s turn to Saber＊s dream and dream about Saber＊s past. You should have noticed that the Shirou I wrote about once met the future, but he could not meet the dream. After all, he saw the future while dreaming. At the same time,  It＊s a little unreasonable to be able to dream about the future, haha.)

 Related Works Chapter 41 Narrative

    The spearman stared at his master coldly, saying "If you don't tell me clearly, I will kill you" with his eyes.

    Before, Kotomine Kirei explained to him that Matou Sakura had been rescued, so he should return as soon as possible.

    "But what's the point of such a disgusting answer? It was a shame that we had to retreat even after we were beaten to that point."  The factions of the Holy Grail War are already clear, caster and samurai assassin, archer and saber, black assassin and rider, and myself.

    The situation at that time was that Saber and Rider were fighting with the black Assassin, Caster and the Samurai Assassin were guarding Ryudong Temple, Berserker was nesting somewhere far away and did not appear. Now the only ones left are Archer and himself, even if Archer is killed  After falling, he was seriously injured, and no one would take advantage of the troubled waters, so why not let him fight to the end.

    To this, Kotomine＊s answer was that he cherishes his servant＊s life and doesn＊t want him to be in danger This is simply fart!

    Facing the dissatisfied followers, the priest only answered one sentence.

    "If you want to fight so much, then do whatever you want after you get the Holy Grail. Before that, everything must follow my instructions." Are you tired of dealing with too many lancers? The priest took out his master's weapon for the first time.  dignity.

    For Kotomine Kirei, Caster did not notice him. He maintained absolute secrecy every time he went out, removing the meaning of Caster's eyeliner, and the other party knew nothing except Lancer.  But people from the Einzbern clan might have discovered their identity because they were careless and didn't notice the owl.

    Damn it, that guy obviously should have noticed it but didn't say anything. After removing a lot of surveillance, he only missed one on purpose.  Bad guy.

    But fortunately, Einzbern has never negotiated with others, so he doesn't know how to worry, but he can't continue to let others notice him.

    ＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    Tonight is a quiet night.

    The gentle breeze blew the leaves on the mountain, making a rustling bass sound like a whisper.

    Apart from that, there was no sound at all.  Although it is winter, the temperature in Fuyuki City is not too cold, so normally, you should be able to hear the chirping of some birds here.

    But a few days ago, this sound disappeared.

    Because the mountain road to Liudong Temple was no longer as peaceful as before, those keen beasts noticed something and dispersed one after another.

    Under the moonlight, the stairs to the top of the mountain are clear and bright, and look very peaceful - this is not easy. If it were not a temple, so there are no electric lights, such a calming scene would not be seen.

    However, there have been several battles on this peaceful ladder.

    The first was Lancer. He tried to pass through the mountain gate and rushed in, but was blocked by the guards at the mountain gate. The guards fought with him at that time, but the newcomer had no intention of fighting. After fighting for dozens of rounds, he found that he could not break through and retreated.  .

    After that, there was a little girl who was in a very bad mood. The berserker she was carrying Although I don＊t want to say it that way, the one she was carrying should be said to be a monster.  The guard alone couldn't stop him, but fortunately in the temple on the top of the mountain, the female fox took action and suppressed the incoming attacker's power. Then the opponent found that his own attributes were incompatible with it, so he retreated.

    The third time was even simpler. A ghostly woman came up and took a look. As soon as they touched each other, the woman retreated automatically.

    The fourth time I fought against two servants, but there was no winner.  In the end, the archer's words made him think for a long time, and he still hasn't come to a conclusion yet.

    Until now, the guard of the mountain gate, Assassin, is still thinking.

    Now that his unique skill has been exposed, enemies who come later may know that if he does not want this unique skill to become useless, he has to make improvements.

    "Moreover, if the swordsman lady knows about his unique skills, it would be too cold for me to use this method to deal with her when she comes to visit one day. It is not the way to treat guests."

    but＃＃

    "Stabhow to stab?" The warrior in the spirit state frowned in distress and sat on the platform of the steps.

    "The blade cuts through the air. It is already the ultimate. If it is stabbed, it can also be used." The warrior appeared, then flattened his right palm into a knife shape, moved slightly, swish, swish, and the three sounds almost turned into one sound.

    "No way." The samurai retracted his hand and sighed: "With this long sword, while breaking through the air, it can't reach the previous speed at all. This is alsoIt has become a useless effort.  "

    He stood there, meditating.

    Suddenly, the distress on the warrior's face disappeared, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he immediately raised his right hand to his shoulder.

    Kojiro looked in front of him, silently jumped up, and stretched out his right hand.

    I really don＊t know how he pulled out a long knife that was as big as him in an instant. I just saw a wave of his hand, and a silvery light as cold as ice streaked through the air on the silent mountain road.  , a bird was chopped down by him.

    After the intruder was defeated, Kojiro raised the astonishingly long weapon and threw it slightly. The long sword flew up in a spin and automatically fell into the sheath. Then the samurai turned his head and looked at the birds on the ground.

    "But it's not a living thing.

    "Oh, what an interesting creaturehuh?"

    At this moment, he felt something strange coming from behind him, so he turned around and looked at the steps above.

    "Oh, it finally appeared today. Is it finally fully recovered?" Kojiro said with a smile.

    I thought this sentence would anger him, but it didn't.

    "What are you doing, Assassin?" Ignoring his words, the visitor asked. Matching the beautiful voice was a black robe that made the scenery look bad.

    "Performing your duties as a guard, you saw a strange bird coming, so you killed it." The warrior turned his eyes to the ground: "But he will not bleed or cry - is this your compatriot, caster?"

    "Hmm" The female magician's face was covered, and her expression could not be seen. She turned her gaze to the strange bird shot down by Assassin on the ground: "Is it a familiar for surveillance? This is"

    What is on the ground is a stone bird made of ore. Well, although it is simple, it is a very practical familiar. This kind of thing should be made by Archer's master, that little girl.

    "What a contemptuous young lady. If she were a little more incompetent, maybe I would teach her a lesson," Caster said coldly, and suddenly raised his foot to crush the corpse of the familiar on the ground.

    Then, she raised her head and looked at Assassin: "This place is completely exposed, and more people will come next. If the enemy attacks and kills my master, then I will disappear, and  You can no longer exist in this world. If you don＊t want to disappear, just guard this mountain gate with all your strength."

    "Oh, try your best, this is a bit difficult." Assassin frowned, with a distressed look on his face: "Sasaki Kojiro has not had the feeling of being alive since he was born. If that is the case, why do you say you should try your best? Caster, in the face of  Wouldn＊t it be pointless to order such a person to fight tooth and nail?§

    Although he looked troubled, he could not hide the smile in his eyes.

    "Shut up, assassin" Caster's voice was filled with cold annoyance: "You are the servant I summoned. As a slave, you look like a slave to me. If you cannot be loyal to your master, I will make you disappear immediately.  "

    Unlike the previous contempt, when Caster spoke this time, his tone seemed to be filled with genuine anger.

    It＊s like I＊m afraid of something.

    Kojiro looked at Caster who looked like this for the first time with great interest: "I'm really sorry for saying that, but don't worry, even though I am dead, I will still be troubled if I disappear now. After all, it won't be long."  I just made a promise before and I need to fulfill it.§

    ※Then just guard the door for me, and when it＊s done, I will make it real for you,§ Caster said in a commanding tone.

    This is a deal that is enough to drive the heroic spirits crazy.

    The imaginary heroic spirit can be said to be born from nothing.  He had no origin, he was just summoned out of thin air, so he had nothing of his own.  Even if there is, it is only false and belongs to others. There is nothing that belongs to oneself. If such a Servant disappears, it will only disappear completely. It will not return to the Seat of Heroic Spirits like other Servants, but just like other Servants.  It disappeared into the sky and earth like dust and became part of the earth, leaving nothing behind.

    It's like downloading a movie named Saber from the Internet on a website called Seat of Heroes on your computer. If you delete it that day, then go to that website, you can still download it again.  .  But assassin is a video that you record with your camera, then name the video assassin, and then save it. Someday, you delete it. After that, you can never get it back and want to make a new one.  Yes, it's something else.

    And what caster said is to put it online and make it a permanent object, not a one-time thing that can only be summoned and used by one person.

    ??Caster's offer was to put Assassin in the Seat of Heroes in exchange for letting him guard the mountain gate.

    Although this is an exciting prize, but

    Kojiro narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Caster with a smile.

    He was a little surprised. How could Caster, who had always been contemptuous and contemptuous, be so uncharacteristically human today.

    He didn't know that Caster was also forced. After all, not long ago, she used her spy in the city to discover that Shirou and his group had killed another Assassin. Although they didn't know the process, they didn't lose any manpower at all.  .  Originally, she was thinking that Shirou and his group were fighting that black assassin to reduce their combat effectiveness. It would be best if they could reduce their numbers. After all, she saw through her eyes that the Lancer had been following Tohsaka Rin, and it seemed that they were going to fight.  If they fight at the same time, then someone will definitely be attrited. Even if not, if they are seriously injured, then they will have to go out and get the advantage. After resting for more than a day, her body has returned to a perfect state, and it is time to attack.

    But now it seems that it is not as she thought. Not only is there no reduction in the number of people, but even the injuries are very minor. Archer is almost uninjured. Now Shirou and the others have three servants. It can be said that this is the battle for the Holy Grail.  Among them, the largest group of forces cannot be confronted head-on.  And they have discovered their current location. The reason why they have not attacked yet is probably because they want to accumulate strength. When the day comes, the three servants will be tight on their side.  Therefore, we cannot let Assassin continue to act like this. If Assassin lets the enemy in like last time, it will be over.

    That＊s why Caster chose to lower his body and talk to Assassin like this.  Otherwise, the fact that Assassin let Archer and others in last time would be enough for Caster to teach him a lesson.

    Butit seems that Assassin doesn't like this.

    "What's the matter, caster?" The warrior chuckled: "If you have any troubles, you can tell me. Although I am only a lower-level spirit, I am still happy to help share your master's troubles."

    "you＃＃"

    "What is it that makes you so worried? Has my existence been discovered by your master, or has the thing you have done to the residents of this world made him notice that it was you who did it?" Assassin teased.  she.

    Caster couldn't bear it anymore and stretched out his hand.

    With a "bang" sound, Assassin's body suddenly exploded.

    The warrior suddenly jumped into the air, as if he had been hit by a car, and flew out gracefully, hitting a tree in the woods next to the mountain road.

    That was a curse injected into his body by Caster when he summoned Kojiro.

    "Hmmcough cough" the warrior stabilized his body and coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood.

    On his chest, there was a bloody mess.

    "Sure enough, it's hard to raise a woman and a villain. Suddenly she got angry." The corner of Kojiro's mouth was bleeding, but his smile remained unchanged.

    "Shut up, next time you say such things, I will make you disappear." Caster was shaking with anger. She fully understood at this moment that it was absolutely impossible for Assassin to obey her orders completely.

    The warrior staggered out of the woods, his body covered in blood, but it seemed like some kind of novel pattern, adding a bit of spooky splendor to his elegant clothes.

    Seeing Caster's look, he smiled: "Don't look at me like that. Such a beautiful face shouldn't have such an expression, Caster. I just don't understand why you are so worried about that man knowing this."

    "If it were me, and I found out that my subordinates were so considerate of myself, and in order to help me obtain the Holy Grail, they summoned other servants to absorb the vitality of human beings If I knew your intentions, I would be inexplicably moved." Assassin  Laughed.

    ※Assassin＃＃§

    Caster can almost be said to be gnashing her teeth, and her body is really showing murderous intent.

    "Oh, don't be like this. I'm just complaining. After all, I can't attack you anyway, so please forgive me for this level of joking. I will protect this mountain gate, don't worry," the samurai said softly  Laughter.

    The female magician stood there and looked at the warrior. After a while, she flicked her sleeves.

    "Huh?" Assassin made a surprised sound and looked at his chest in disbelief.

    It wasn't some business magic, but Caster released his magic power and gave it to Assassin. Although he didn't do anything, with the magic power of the three magicians, the wound on Assassin's chest recovered quickly. After a while,  It returned to its original appearance.

    He is confused?Looking at the mountain gate at the top of the mountain, Caster's figure has disappeared.

    ※Forget it, I still have three false command spells in my hand, which are enough for restraint. As long as I keep monitoring Assassin and use it when the enemy attacks, I don＊t have to worry about this.

    ※Hey, hey, what＊s wrong, you suddenly did something like this?§ Assassin, who stayed where he was, shook his head in surprise.

    It looks like something terrible has happened. Although I don＊t know what it is, judging from the anxious look on Caster＊s face, it＊s probably not a good thing.

    ※However, this has nothing to do with Sasaki Kojiro.

    He stopped his boring thinking and looked at the empty air in front of him again.

    "How can I stab out"

    The moonlight was bright late at night, and the martial arts of martial arts came from.

    Caster was standing in the center of the courtyard, looking at the moon above his head, and sighed sadly.

    For the past month, I have been constantly calculating how to absorb more human energy without being discovered, how to enhance my own strength, how to eliminate other Servants, how to obtain the Holy Grail, and constantly thinking and planning.  The next moveall this made the female magician a little exhausted.

    Even as a servant, she felt tired again.

    It has nothing to do with physical strength and magic, it＊s just mental fatigue.

    Even so, we must keep going.  As one of the Servants, you will be constantly attacked by other Servants.  Therefore, if you don't want to disappear, you have to defeat other Servants and obtain the Holy Grail. You have to defeat other Servants. In order to defeat other Servants and win in the end, you have to strengthen yourself.

    ※But as a magician, I am weaker than others, so I first find a favorable place and then stay there.  Fortunately, he took advantage of the opportunity and summoned another follower, but that guy was a dead thing that was beyond his control. If he didn't pay attention, he might let the jackals come in.  Therefore, Caster has been continuously increasing his strength.

    So it has been absorbing the vitality of human beings in the city.

    Until now, Caster felt that things were under her control, but now the strength of Shirou and his group has increased beyond her expectations.

    ????????? And there＊s berserker.

    ※Then there is the owner of Lancer who has never been seen. Although he has been monitoring with eyes in the city, he will be interrupted before the critical moment.

    When the opponent first eliminated the black assassin, Caster's eyes did not follow because the surrounding eyes were cleared by him before that. Just now, when Lancer and Archer were fighting, he wanted to monitor Shirou's side, but because of  He got closer and was eliminated - although he didn't know who it was, Caster was sure that it was Lancer's owner.  (If you come into contact with a certain king＊s domain, you will be instantly pierced)

    So far, I don＊t know who the other party is, but the other party has discovered his existence. Maybe that guy is also a troublesome character.

    There are too many things that are out of her control now, and she has no idea what to do in the future.

    Caster is thinking.

    It seems that we cannot continue with the current method.  Sooner or later if this continues, it will be defeated by other servants, so extreme measures must be taken.

    Although it will be considered a violation of the rules, it doesn't matter. Summoning the assassin yourself is already a violation of the rules.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????＃

    The corners of the witch's mouth were filled with cold cruelty.

    "What's wrong?" Suddenly, a dull voice came from behind her.

    There was no hesitation, but it could be said that after hearing this man's voice, he felt that this person was a dull guy. In an instant, the murderous aura in Caster's body was transformed into nothingness.

    The female magician's heart moved, and a soft smile naturally appeared on her face. She turned around and saw a man with an indifferent expression.

    This is her master, Kuzuki Soichiro.

    ※No, nothing, everything went well,§ Caster said with a smile.

    "Really, that's good. If you need help, just say it." Kuzumu didn't show any expression because of Caster's smile. He just had an indifferent look on his face and a calm tone.

    "Um!"

    Kuzumu didn＊t continue to speak, just turned around and left.

    The female magician just stared at his figure and disappeared around the corner.

    Why didn＊t she say it? The current situation is not what she said.

    But, the female magician??She didn't say that she had never said a word to Kuzumu about the Holy Grail War, and the latter never asked.

    I don＊t want my master to come into contact with this, and I don＊t want him to fight. He is just a human being, so I can just leave everything to myself.

    ? And there is

    ※I don＊t want him to know that she is secretly absorbing the anger of human beings, I don＊t want him to know that she is living by absorbing the lives of others, I don＊t want him to know that she is the kind of cold and inhumane woman

    ＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    At the Emiya residence in the distance, Tohsaka opened his eyes.

    "How is it?" Feeling that his master had come to his senses, Archer on the roof asked how the situation was.

    "No, there is no way to enter. You can only see the surrounding situation." Tohsaka shook his head: "There is an obstacle from the Assassin, and Caster's power should have been restored, so don't go for now. Wait until Emiya-san wakes up.  Bar."

    "Oh" Archer's voice became gloomy, with a hint of dissatisfaction.

    Tohsaka understood what was going on, but ignored it.

    Not long ago, Archer proposed to attack Caster's side now. Of course, he would not go alone, but take Rider with him. After all, there was an agreement. As long as Zangyan was defeated and Shinji was liberated, Rider would be killed.  Control is handed over.  Although things went wrong along the way, Shinji's safety was basically guaranteed, and he was not killed because he became the master. Instead, he was handed over to Matou Sakura and sent to the church for treatment, so the time  It's time for Kiri Sakura to hand over control of Rider.

    ??First use the familiar to find out the information, and then attack in.

    But now there are some problems

    After a while, Tohsaka stood up. She had just slept lightly for a while to recuperate.

    Although it was already three o'clock in the morning and it would be bright in a few hours, she was still ready to go

    "Let's go, Archer, I'm afraid the guy from Liudong Temple's wound should be almost healed, and he won't be able to rest peacefully."

    "Um."

    (Wow, the most conflicting part of this book is basically finished now, and it will level off next, that is, the original content will be a lot more, but there will still be three lines. There will not be such big changes as now, but  There are still parts of it that are small, so let me say this in advance. If you think this is plagiarism, you can just curse a few words, I listen. And everyone should see that, even if I write the content of the original text, basically  There is no copying either. Most of them are written word by word.

    Now that the real assassin side is done, let＊s talk about the caster side, so the chapter name is this, and you should find that there is a bug. I was thinking that I forgot something, but I couldn＊t remember it. As I write this, I found that,  Oh, by the way, regarding the fact that Caster saw Lancer, he should also see Kotomine Kirei. I forgot about this. I completely forgot about it, so I will write it down in this chapter. After all, I don＊t want to do it yet.  Let Kotomine Kirei collide with Shirou and his party, so let＊s just say that Caster didn＊t see it.

    ???????????????????????????? But if you just glance at it and don＊t look at it carefully and don＊t pay attention, then forget it.

    Alas, I wrote so?

    One update tomorrow night, because I will have a day off tomorrow)

 Related Works Chapter 42: The Demonic Eye of Death Cannot Be Opened

    Sword, that sword

    ＃＃

    When Shirou woke up again, it could already be seen that it was afternoon. Through the gap in the window, he could see that the sky outside was a little red.

    The dream just now

    That＊s why Shirou doesn＊t know, but he only knows that it is Saber＊s memory, and it belongs to King Arthur＊s memory.

    what is that?  How could I have such a dream?

    Once you pull out that sword, you will no longer be human

    I always feel like something is wrong, what is wrong?

    As long as you get that sword, you will be hated by people and lead to a miserable death

    Shirou＊s mind was always filled with the confident smiling face from the dream just now.

    There are many people laughing.  I think that can't be wrong

    The pain in his body had disappeared. Shirou looked at the ceiling and breathed a sigh of relief.

    That guyhuh?  Although the layout looks like my own home, this is not my room.  Oh, by the way, the floor of my room was scratched by myself, and it seemed to be too dangerous to be used, so that's why I'm here.

    When was the last time he woke up due to pain? Shirou didn't know how long he had been asleep, but at the moment his mind was very clear, sober that it hurt. He must have been asleep for a long time.

    And, looking at the weather outside, it＊s almost time for school to end.

    It has been almost a day since last night when he slept. This was the first time in Shirou's memory.

    Thinking of what happened last night, Shirou felt really embarrassed that he would scream out like that because of pain in front of Tohsaka and Saber.

    If you think about it carefully, Sakura should be fine. Although she didn't say anything last night, but now thinking about Tohsaka's expression, she should be fine.

    Shirou stretched out his right hand and put it in front of his eyes. He looked at the lines on his palm, and the expression on his face became strange.

    Last night, I actually killed someone

    "Hey, what are you doing, ignoring me?!" came a somewhat unhappy voice.

    "Huh? Oh, I was thinking about yesterday" Shirou answered instinctively, but stopped mid-sentence and turned his head, looking aside.

    A girl in red clothes crossed her arms and looked down at him expressionlessly.

    "Tohsaka," he said in surprise, "Why are you here?"

    "Hmph, this is really a strange question." The girl in red snorted coldly, and said strangely: "When you wake up, to the person who has been taking care of you when you were in a coma, say 'Hey, you  Why are you here?'." (Liar)

    "Well" Shirou quickly apologized: "Sorry, that's not what I meant. I didn't know just now."

    After a pause, he thanked him sincerely: "Thank you, Tohsaka, for bothering you again."

    Tohsaka was startled for a moment, but he didn't expect that Shirou could express his gratitude so sincerely despite his sarcasm, and he suddenly felt a little embarrassed.

    "Well, ah, it's not a big deal." Unconsciously, she reached out and scratched her head that looked furry because it was covered with soft hair: "Yeah, so it doesn't matter." (Author's note: When I watched this on TV  For a paragraph, she kind of feels like some kind of cute little teddy bear)

    Shirou sat up, looked at the sky outside again, and said gratefully: "Um, Tohsaka, didn't you go to school all day today?"

    After all, it＊s time for school to end now. She is now sitting at home in casual clothes, obviously skipping class and taking care of herself all day long.

    Sure enough, Tohsaka nodded.

    "Tohsaka" Shirou was moved and wanted to say something, but Tohsaka's words made him confused again.

    "There's no way, who told the school to close?" Tohsaka suddenly said this.

    "Why?"

    "Oh, you don't know yet." Tohsaka suddenly remembered that Shirou had been in a coma, so he didn't know, so he told Shirou about it.

    Yesterday, because the command spell book was torn, Rider's master turned back into Sakura. The barrier originally set up in the school was weakened because it was Shinji. After turning into Sakura again, it became much stronger. That morning  , causing many students and teachers to fall into coma.

    Fortunately, it had only been a few days since the barrier was put up, so no big trouble occurred. Even so, the barrier in the school caused nearly one-third of the students to fall into coma.

    ※That＊s why the school is closed, so we don＊t have to go to class today§ Tohsaka Tsuyoshi?? said.

    Shirou swallowed his saliva and asked hurriedly: "So now, has the barrier been lifted?"

    "Well, because of Sakura's order, Rider lifted the barrier," Tohsaka said, and then added: "But the vitality that has been gained cannot be returned, so those students and teachers have to be hospitalized to recover.  Well, you don＊t have to worry about these things, since Kirei came forward, he already took care of it yesterday.§

    Hearing this, Shirou said no more. Somehow, he had a subtle sense of trust in the priest, and felt that if he came forward, there should be no problem.

    "What? You have such a reassuring expression on your face? I just said Kirei's name. When did your relationship with Kirei become so good?" Tohsaka said with a look of disgust.

    ""

    What happened to make you hate that priest so much?  Shirou sighed inwardly.

    After a pause, he asked: "Um, Tohsaka, how was the situation last night?"

    Because he was still worried, Shirou's tone was a little low.

    "Oh, that's okay." Tohsaka was very happy that Shirou changed the subject, because she was really uncomfortable with accepting others' thanks just now.

    She briefly explained the situation last night to Shirou, and Shirou felt relieved after hearing it.

    "Really, is Sakura okay? That's good." Shirou paused for a moment, thinking of Shinji, and asked Tohsaka: "But why did you send Shinji to the church? Although this time it was because of a mistake that caused him to die again.  Attack, but as long as we watch him carefully, he will be fine."

    "No, it's not." Tohsaka shook his head and said, "If we don't send that guy there under the circumstances, he will be dead."

    "ah?"

    "That guy didn't have a magic circuit, and he wasn't a master either. In order for Assassin to use him as his support, he had to attach the piece of flesh with the command spell that he peeled off Zangyan's body to his body," Tohsaka said here.  His expression turned a little disgusting: "Although I don't know how that guy did it, he was able to stuff the piece of meat into Shen Er's heart without any trauma, and let it get entangled with that guy's heart.  .§

    "Heart?" Shirou was surprised: "How is that possible? Is he parasitized?"

    "Well, almost, but there is no Zangyan's will on it, it's just the instinct of the creature." Tohsaka nodded: "But because Zangyan's body is not a real body, it can only be regarded as a simulated human body, peeled off  It is impossible for a piece of meat to fuse with other people's bodies without any damage, and Assassin does not have this technology. He simply stuffed the piece of meat into the guy's body so that he could become a support. As for Shenji's body, it was  He probably doesn＊t care about the erosion and damage.§

    "Uhthen, Shinji"

    "Ah?" Tohsaka showed a shocked expression, looked at Shirou, and then sighed: "Don't worry, he's fine. Kirei treated him at the cost of peeling off the Command Seals from the flesh in his body.  Come down and keep it by yourself. He is fine now and has been transferred to a hospital related to the church for treatment. Before you woke up, I went to the hospital once and the guy was fine."

    But because Kirei said that part of the flesh was adhered to the heart, and if it was removed, it would damage the heart as well, so he could only remove part of it, and the remaining part could only stay in Shinji's body and follow him for the rest of his life.  .

    But since it would be too troublesome to explain it carefully, Tohsaka did not say it.

    "Oh" Shirou breathed another sigh of relief, but when he looked up, he found Tohsaka staring at him as if he had made a big mistake.

    "Hey, what's wrong, Tohsaka?" Shirou was startled and asked hurriedly.

    "Hey, why are you so happy that that guy is fine?" Tohsaka asked angrily.

    "Ah?" Shirou blinked strangely: "Is it possible that something happened to him, so I should be happy?"

    "That's not it." Tohsaka shook his head: "Hey, that guy is an enemy. Well, although I don't know the situation at the time, but from Saber's account, that guy really ordered Assassin to kill youit didn't succeed.  It's true, you are living well now, but he is fine, why are you so happy? You idiot."

    "Ah, Tohsaka, you said you didn't succeed, so since it's okay, just forget it," Shirou said nonchalantly with a happy face on his face.

    "Hey, you guy"

    "By the way" Seeing Tohsaka getting angry, Shirou quickly changed the subject: "How is Saber's situation? Oh, by the way, there is Sakura too."Where is Sakura now?  Still in church?  "

    "Youhum" Tohsaka snorted, but did not continue on the topic just now.

    "Saber is okay," she said coldly: "Although the magic power has been consumed a lot and is almost exhausted, but fortunately there is still a small part left, which is enough to maintain her body. After that, she will slowly recover on her own. As for  Sakura, huh, she went to the hospital to see that guy Shinji, don＊t worry, Rider is with her."

    "Oh" Shirou nodded.

    Looking at Shirou, Tohsaka's face suddenly darkened.

    "Hey, Emiya" her tone suddenly became colder: "Don't you have anything to say?"

    "What are you going to say? What?" Shirou glanced at her doubtfully, not knowing what she meant.

    "It's your eyes, idiot," Tohsaka suddenly yelled.

    Shirou was startled, but when he came to his senses, he understood what she meant.

    "Oh, you're talking about my eyes, well, I don't know about that, but after I woke up yesterday morning" Shirou thought Tohsaka just knew that his eyes were red, so he had questions, so he decided to explain in detail  .  At the same time, I hope to ask Tohsaka, maybe she knows something.

    "If you want to explain, you can skip it." Tohsaka waved his hand forcefully, stopping Shirou from talking: "I already learned the details from Saber yesterday."

    "Huh? You know about my eyes?" Shirou didn't know. It seemed that Tohsaka was not idle when he was unconscious.

    Tohsaka nodded, and then asked in a teacher-like tone: "Emiya-san, do you know why you can see those lines with your eyes?"

    "Uh, I don't know," Shirou said in his heart. If I want to know, do I need to ask you?

    "As expected, a half-hearted person is a half-hearted person," Tohsaka muttered in a voice that Shirou could clearly hear.

    ""

    calm down!  !  Just pretend you were bitten by a mosquito!  Shirou said to himself mentally.

    "Listen up, Emiya-kun," Tohsaka said seriously (Shirou even had the illusion for a moment, feeling that the person in front of him was not Tohsaka Rin, but a priest named Kotomine Kirei - I couldn't help it, this temperament was too similar.  ).

    "Your eyes are not some kind of disease or hallucination, but a kind of magic eye." Tohsaka suddenly said something extraordinary.

    "DemonDemon eyes?" Shirou's eyes widened: "You mean the kind of eyes that can perform magic interference on people with their gaze, but isn't that something that only famous demon sects have?"

    "Well, that's right, but it's just a magic eye in a broad sense." Tohsaka said this and glanced at Shirou with a strange look on his face: "Generally speaking, the so-called magic eyes are those of the famous demon sects you mentioned.  It is something that is completely innate and cannot be cultivated. Even if there is any, it is just some unfashionable things like charm and suggestion, and it will be useless when meeting a mature magician."

    Speaking of this, Tohsaka glanced at Shirou deliberately, meaning that meeting you would be of great use.

    Next, Tohsaka explained to Shirou in detail.

    The magic eye, to a certain extent, is also a type of magic, but it is used in a different way.

    Originally, eyes are a passive existence. After you open your eyes, no matter what it is, it will enter your eyes as long as you look at it. However, the magic eye is different. It is an eye that is controlled by itself and has active functions.

    To put it simply, it is to transform the vision. It was originally just the ability to see things. As long as it sees something or is seen by something, it will fall into its own magic.

    Just like a magic seal, you can seal the magic on your body and you can use it directly when you need it.

    It can be said that this kind of real magic eye is a very dangerous ability - reorganizing one's own eyes with magic circuits. It is very similar to magic engraving, but it is not limited by the fact that magic engraving can only be transmitted in one line.

    But there are fewer people with powerful magic eyes than people with magic markings. At least Tohsaka doesn't know that there are people with magic eyes in the magic family that intersects with the Tosaka family.

    Binding, coercion, contract these are the magic eyes in a general sense. Archer's eagle eye can see things far away, so it can be regarded as a kind of magic eye.  As for Rider's eyes, Medusa's petrified evil eye is also one of them. Well, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is the most high-end evil eye (Tohsaka has never seen Rider use this eye, but that night Rider and Saber  It was used when the fight started, and Archer standing in the distance had superhuman eyes and saw it.I told Tohsaka later, so she guessed it).

    But that is something that modern magicians cannot possess, but something from the mythical age. It can be said that only the servants summoned by the Holy Grail give this kind of magic eye a chance to see the light of day again.

    There is also a part of the magic eye.

    That is something that is absolutely not something you are born with, it can only be acquired the day after tomorrow.  But after it is turned on, its ability is not the ordinary suggestive charm, and even the natural magic eye may not be comparable to it. It can be said that it is completely comparable to Rider's petrified eye.

    And one of them is the magic eye that Shirou is using now.

    The eyes of death.

    This kind of magic eye can see the death of things, and convert the existence of death, which has no physical concept, into the form of visual information absorption.

    To put it simply, everything has an end. Although there are differences in individual cases, they will eventually reach the end and reach the point of death.

    In fact, death is not arrival, but something that is contained in all objects at the moment of birth, and will appear at a specific moment.

    It belongs to something like the law of cause and effect.

    Everything has a cause and an effect, and this ability is the "effect" of being able to see the people or things you see.

    Those who hold this eye can see the death line of all things, which can easily cut off and destroy people and objects.

    As long as it attacks the approximate position of this line, no, even with a slight touch, the object can be easily destroyed.

    The object will be smoothly cut and destroyed, and will never be restored

    That's not all. You can also see the dead point. The dead line must be cut along the entire line. If the dead point is the dead point, as long as you stab the dead point with something, you can destroy the object instantly, and even connect it.  Souls can be destroyed.

    "That is to say"

    "Yeah." At this point, Tohsaka said in a conclusive tone: "Well, you are already a monster now."

    ※That＊s not what I said!!!§

    "Hoo" Ignoring Shirou's shouting, Tohsaka let out a sigh of relief, regretting not preparing water.

    Opposite her, Shirou's expression was extremely wonderful

    Say it is wrong, not like.  Call it fright, but it doesn't look like it's almost like he can't laugh or cry.

    Maintaining this ferocious expression, Shirou was silent for a while, and then slowly spoke.

    "In other words, as long as I see something, I can see its death line?" He said slowly.

    "Well, if you think about it, you will definitely see it. This is a very precious ability." Tohsaka told Shirou that he should cherish this ability, otherwise, as a dabbler, he would definitely waste it: "Even if you are a berserker  , I will definitely die if I get hit by you. Ah, you must have experienced this last night."

    Shirou suddenly remembered that yesterday he had killed Assassin with just a few blows, and his stomach twitched.

    But it looks like what Tohsaka said is true.

    "But, how did I get this ability? You said that this ability is acquired, but I have never done any such exercise." Shirou endured the discomfort in his abdomen and looked at Tohsaka, the muscles in the corners of his eyes twitching.  Shake.

    "No, no, that doesn't require exercise." As soon as he said this, Tohsaka became a little vague and looked away.  Then he said softly: "That is"

    I can＊t hear the words that follow clearly.

    "What's wrong, Tohsaka?" Shirou suddenly became a little scared. Could it be that this ability also carries some kind of curse?  !  !

    "Ah," Tohsaka suddenly shouted loudly: "It's so noisy. They say that you have to be very close to death and have a near-death experience to get this ability!!"

    ""

    Who is the person making so much noise?

    However, Tohsaka＊s words also reminded Shirou, and he immediately understood where his eyes came from.

    ??Ability that can only be obtained by being on the verge of death, thenthis is the result of Archer's knife.

    He penetrated his heart very accurately, but because he had the self-recovery magic brought by Saber, he was able to come back to life, but he also got that magical magic eye.

    Thinking of this, Shirou couldn't help but look at Tohsaka with a strange expression.

    "Whatwhat are you doing? What do you mean by that look in your eyes?" Tohsaka was stared at by Shirou and suddenly became angry: "I know it was Archer's fault. He shouldn't have cut you. Now I have restrained him.  Not in the futureThis happened, and didn't you get the magic eye that a magician dreams of because of it? Stop chirping.  "

    I didn＊t say a word, and I＊m not allowed to complain even if I have my heart stabbed. Which country＊s theory is this?  Shirou thought strangely, but did not continue to look at Tohsaka.

    ※Forget it, that＊s what she said. She did get these eyes now because of Archer＊s attack.  Shirou himself felt surprised when he remembered that he was able to kill even his servants last night.

    Looking at Shirou＊s look, Tohsaka knew that he was no longer chasing Archer to kill him, so he immediately interrupted him and said: ※Hey, don＊t just be happy for yourself, let me see it too.§

    "ah?"

    "The devil eyes that can kill you." There was a rare excitement in Tohsaka's eyes: "That's a legendary thing. I didn't expect to see it here. Ah, stop talking, open it and take a look.  "

    Open Tohsaka, are you related to Issei? Why do you talk so strangely!

    Shirou glanced sideways at Tohsaka, and at the same time thought of a question.

    ※It was only yesterday that my eyes became what she called the magic eyes, but I couldn＊t control them at all. At first, I kept seeing dead lines, and then they closed automatically.  After a while, because I had a nightmare and was so frightened, it automatically turned on again, and then turned off automatically after a while.  Later, when I met Assassin and fought against him, it automatically turned on again. It was as if in the comics, as long as I got emotional, I would run out like a nine-tailed fox breaking away from its seal

    "Hey, Tohsaka, that, this damn eye you're talking about, how do you activate it?" Shirou asked.

    ※＃§ The excitement on Tohsaka＊s face suddenly froze.

 Works related Chapter 43 What am I doing?

    A man walked to a joint tomb in the middle of the tombs, holding tribute flowers in his hand.  He stood looking at the tombstone, and then after a while, he smiled.

    "Although it's been a long time, I'm back. Grandpa and grandma, how are you doing recently?" the man said with a smile.

    "Oh my, it's really great that I didn't choose the overpriced foreign cemetery near Xindu. If it was ruined like that, I would have to go to the police. That would be a huge trouble, right?  "Grandpa, grandma" he said as if he was joking to an old friend, and on this topicif his grandparents were still alive, they would probably say that he is neither old nor young.

    Then he placed the flowers in front of the tomb. The man clasped his palms together, closed his eyes, his face became calm and solemn, and prayed for his grandparents for a while.

    Then he opened his eyes and stood up.

    "I'm sorry, grandpa and grandma, I have to leave tomorrow. I probably won't be able to come back in the near future." The man looked like he was in his mid-twenties, but there was an indifference on his face that was inconsistent with his age.  His expression is gentle and cheerful, but his eyes are no longer as bright as before, and appear a little dim.

    ※After all, no one can really become cheerful if they come to visit the grave.  Even if he makes a smiling face, he just doesn't want his dead relatives and friends to see his sad look.

    "Oh, there is really no way. I originally thought of delaying it for two or three days under the deadline of the day after tomorrow, and then I could make another trip before leaving. But I didn't expect that they were pressing so urgently and even had to send someone.  He came to pick me up and leave. I have no choice but to leave tomorrow. Even the flight is around six o'clock in the morning." The man muttered helplessly: "Sure enough, once a person becomes famous, he will attract attention. I have also become a big shot.  It＊s over.§

    After saying that, there was silence for a while, and the man took out a few photos from his pocket.

    "Look, this is what your grandson has looked like in recent years. How is it? He's getting better and better, and he looks very manly. Now I have fulfilled my vows. I have traveled to many places and learned a lot of things.  "The man said very proudly and childishly at the same time, while placing his photo in the iron box in front of the Gonghua Gonghua.

    Then without warning, the photo caught fire on its own.

    Originally, according to his idea, he would just put the photo upright next to the tombstone, but photos of a magician like him cannot be left outside casually, so he had to do this.  But fortunately, there is still a custom in this world of burning things for the deceased to pray for.

    After standing for a while and talking to the tombs of his grandparents, the man stretched his waist, put his hands together and bowed to the tombstone.

    "Well, it's almost time. It's time for me to go back. Although the guy in the residence won't say anything, if I don't go back and say a few words to him, he will be like a stone again today. It will be a speechless day.  "The man said with a smile.

    "Finally" Suddenly, the man's expression became nostalgic, with a soft flavor in his black pupils.

    "Thank you very much for taking care of me at that time, grandpa and grandma."

    ?＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    "You mean you can't use it now?"

    "Um."

    "Whenever I used it before, it came out automatically because of emotional excitement or something?"

    "Um."

    "Ah, what a third-rate manga protagonist who goes berserk," Tohsaka said expressionlessly.

    "There's no way. This is the first time I've heard of such a thing. How can I possibly use it?" Shirou said dissatisfied: "Besides, Tohsaka doesn't know how to use it either!"

    Tohsaka snorted and said nothing.

    "But if you think about it carefully, it's right. There are only a few records in the Tosaka family's collection of books. How can it be possible to use the legendary ability at will.  Well, by the way, I haven＊t looked through the master＊s collection of books yet. I＊ll take a look next time.

    Magic is equal exchange. It＊s unclear what the price of using that magic eye is. It＊s better not to let that guy use it Well, maybe that was the reason why he kept screaming last night.

    Originally, Tohsaka wanted to see the power of Shirou's demonic eye, but because Shirou himself couldn't control it and he didn't know what would happen if he used it too much, he had to give up.

    ※Forget it, there is always a chance anyway,§ Tohsaka waved his hand and said indifferently.  After grinding for so long, Shirou still couldn't do it, so the curiosity in her heart passed away and she didn't care anymore.

    Think about it simply, is it a person who can cut through any object? Anyone with a good knife can do it.

    ?It＊s like holding a Servant＊s Noble Phantasm, but having no Servant ability, a half-hearted guyah, he really fits this guy.

    Suddenly, Tohsaka saw Shirou lifting the quilt and trying to stand up.

    "Well, you can already get upah, pretend I didn't say it," Tohsaka said halfway, when he suddenly remembered that this guy is a Xiaoqiang with unlimited regeneration: "Based on common sense, you are really sorry, Mr. Cat."

    "Hey, can you please stop describing me like a monster?" Shirou retorted dissatisfied: "I don't have Kujo"

    "Pah!"

    Suddenly, he fell down.

    "Why?"

    "Why?"

    Tohsaka and Shirou both made surprised sounds.

    "What's wrong with you?" Tohsaka thought something had happened to him and hurriedly came to help him: "If your health is not good, just lie down quietly. There is nothing else for you to think about now."

    "No, it's not. I didn't pay attention because I was talking to you just now, so I slipped a bit." Shirou was also a little surprised. He didn't pull the hand that Tohsaka extended and stood up on his own.

    ※Wait a minute, something doesn＊t seem right with my hands and feet＃

    "real?"

    "Yeah" Shirou stepped on the spot twice to show that he was fine and it was just an accident.

    "That's good." Tohsaka said no more.

    "Uh" Shirou stood up and was about to say something like, "It's getting late now, if you don't mind staying for a quick meal," the other person spoke first.

    "Speaking of which, here, here you go." Tohsaka suddenly took out a book from somewhere behind him as if by magic, and threw it towards Shirou.

    "What?" Shirou caught it doubtfully, looked down, and froze immediately.

    He was not familiar with this book, having only seen it a few times the day before yesterday, but he remembered it surprisingly clearly.

    "This is＃＃"

    "Ah, as you can see, the book of false ministers," Tohsaka said calmly, as if it was not a super prop that can control Servants, but an ordinary mathematics book.

    "I know, butwhere did you get this?" Shirou shouted immediately.

    "Sakura made it and asked me to give it to you. She made it when you were still sleeping, but you didn't wake up and she had to go to the hospital again, so she asked me to give it to you after you wake up.  You," Tohsaka said, and saw Shirou's expression become wonderful because of this answer.

    "Sakura did it, but how could she make this thing No, why did you give this to me Wait, wait a minute." The expression on Shirou's face changed again and again, and finally he pushed his hand and took a few deep breaths  : "Wait a minute, I'm a little confused now, give me some time to sort out my thoughts first."

    "Take care of yourself, that's all." Tohsaka immediately slapped him on the head.

    "Ah!" Shirou suddenly hugged his head in pain.

    "Sakura doesn't want to be our enemy, so she doesn't want to be the master, but the servant can't be left alone, so she did this and transferred the control of the rider to you. Well, it's that simple. Do you understand?  "Tohsaka said coldly.

    "I understand" Shirou nodded, indicating that he understood, but immediately, he asked: "But, why did you give me the Command Spell Book?"

    "Ah? Are you an idiot?" Tohsaka said in a matter-of-fact tone: "That child had no intention of getting the Holy Grail. Now that the marking bug has calmed down, of course there is no need to continue to participate in the war. Continuing to hold the Rider will only be dangerous.  , maybe when the guy sees the enemy, he will be so frightened that he can＊t move, and then be hacked to death. So it＊s better to give up, so that no one will stare at her. Isn＊t it?§

    Shirou did not speak immediately, but remained silent for a while.

    That makes sense. From what the priest said, Sakura had no intention of participating in the Holy Grail War. She was just forced by the attack of the Marking Worm in her body, so she never gave up the Command Seal.  Now that Zouken is dead and Shinji has been completely defeated, there is no need for Sakura to continue to be the master, so it is better to give up as soon as possible.  but＃＃

    Shirou looked at Tohsaka in confusion and raised the book in his hand: "But Tohsaka, why did you give me this book? This is Rider's control."

    No matter what, Rider is a Servant, and the power of the Noble Phantasm is very strong. Even if he is also a Servant, if he is hit by her on horseback, he will die.  If it's a metaphor, in ancient times, this was Liu Bei who had Zhuge Liang as his subordinate, and then met Pang Tong. Even if he didn't look good, would this monarch let him go?

    &nbsp; But Tohsaka snorted disdainfully.

    "Stop looking down on people." Tohsaka looked at him sideways with contempt on his face: "As long as I have Archer, it's enough. He is much stronger than Rider. Having someone with Rider's strength will only be a hindrance.  I will give her the extra magic power to consume Archer's strength, but I won't do it. And"

    Speaking of this, the contempt in her eyes became even greater: "Because there is a guy who has no fighting power among the servants who is my ally. I have no choice but to leave her to you. Share the fighting power evenly. In this case, I won't  Having too many servants will make people fearful, and we will be attacked by their joint attack."

    Yes, Archer is a very strong, long-range sniper. Although it is not as good as Saber's sword, it can definitely kill all the servants except Berserker. In addition, it is a super long-range sniper.  , as long as he occupies the heights of Fuyuki, Tohsaka is the most advantageous master.

    Even if you understand the attack method of Archer's Noble Phantasm, the enemy has no solution.  Let Archer conduct a defensive battle, or a thousand come, a thousand will die, so Archer's Noble Phantasm can be used without hesitation, as long as Tohsaka maintains enough magic power, adding a Rider may not be enough now.

    But this is a deceptive idea. What Tohsaka means in the last half of his sentence is

    Shirou's heart suddenly felt warm.

    After talking for a long time, Tohsaka was still worried about herself. She was afraid that she would be the target of attacks because Saber lost her magic power, so she roundaboutly pushed Rider to her side.

    Joint attack Now the servants have fully appeared. There are three on my side, but Illya doesn't seem to bother to join forces with others. The remaining ones except Lancer are not clear, and there are only Caster and Assassin.  There is a group of samurai, but the samurai seems to be unable to move for some reason, so even if caster and lancer join forces to attack, can archer and rider not be able to cope with it with their kung fu?  In addition, Tohsaka is also an excellent magician himself, so there is no need to worry He is so stubborn, obviously he is worried that he will not be able to cope with it!

    "However, this Book of Command Spells was really given by Sakura voluntarily, wasn't it Shirou couldn't help but glance at Tohsaka.

    The latter immediately stared back.

    "What do you mean by that look in your eyes?"

    "without＃＃"

    "Do you think I forced her to get this?"

    ""

    ※Is this a woman＊s intuition, something that Sister Teng doesn＊t have?  Sure enough.

    "Humph, let's stop talking here. You can continue to rest. I have to go out first and come back to discuss the next countermeasures with you." Tohsaka walked to the door and opened it, turning back to look at Shirou deeply.  He glanced at it and said with a smile: "Besides, I am also very interested in your method of defeating Assassin. Please tell me in detail when the time comes."

    "Yeah" Shirou responded: "That"

    Shirou originally wanted to stop her and ask her something.

    She just mentioned that Saber has no magic power and reminded Shirou.  Tohsaka seemed to know how to replenish Saber's magic power, so he wanted to ask, but just when he was about to ask, Tohsaka turned his back to him and suddenly spoke.

    "And one more thing."

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, then said: "Well, you tell me."

    "Although you can use the Servant with the Command Spell Book, you don't need to consume your own magic power. All the magic power is still provided by Sakura, and you can also use Rider's magic power through this book. I hope that kid can help you,  I＊m doing this. I gave you this thing because I trust you. Don＊t forget it. And now her identity has been exposed. If you don＊t want people like Caster or Ilyasviel to keep an eye on her, don＊t let this book  The book appeared in front of others and sent her to the church at the same time, so that other masters would think that Sakura had given the Command Seal to you." Tohsaka Ping said calmly and walked out.

    Hearing Tohsaka Daichi＊s voice, Shirou laughed.

    "Yes, I know." Shirou looked at Tohsaka's back and said happily, "Tohsaka, you are really a good person."

    Before the door was closed, Shirou clearly saw Tohsaka glance back coldly.

    ※I＊ve said it a long time ago, there＊s no point in flattering me＃§

    From behind the closed door, Tohsaka's voice gradually faded away.

    Shirou was amused by Tohsaka's lack of honesty. He lowered his head and re-examined the command spell book in his hand.

    ※Alas, so many things have happened recently that Shirou doesn＊t even know what to do.

    At first, he just hoped to stop the killings of the Holy Grail War and prevent the disaster ten years ago.It happened once, but as for other things, he didn't care.

    I thought I could do it by relying on my own foresight into the future.  Win over all the masters and servants, prevent the unknown man in golden armor, and then stop this war. If there is an inevitable battle, then fight.  But things developed beyond his imagination. The school girl who had been coming to his home turned out to be a magician, and she had such a bone-chilling experience, but he never knew it.  Then everything was messed up due to the sudden appearance of another assassin.

    The current situation is that she has completely fallen out with Caster. There is no way to convince him that she will stop harming people in the city. From now on, the only way is to fight her.

    As for Illya, Shirou didn't know what to do. It was true that the child was innocent, but she did not hesitate at all to kill. Moreover, for her side, shewell, she was really a mess.

    As for Lancer＊s master, Shirou didn＊t know how to deal with this, because he didn＊t even know who the other person was.

    The current situation is that Rider has gained control, but Saber has almost disappeared Huh, it's like consuming one subordinate and gaining another.

    Shirou sneered, his face looking like he had swallowed a mosquito.

    It was obvious that I followed the master's call in order to obtain the Holy Grail, but instead of having the will to obtain it, I wanted to stop it. Saber must have vaguely known it, but she still refused to fight for me, even if she had no way to replenish it.  Magic, and no hesitation.

    Even if Berserker regarded it as a serious injury and didn't mention it because of the huge disparity in strength between the enemy and ourselves, fighting against Rider clearly gave him the upper hand, but in the end he fell unconscious. Fighting against Assassin even had no magic power, so he still had to use a Noble Phantasm.  But she was restrained by others and was stabbed on her body instead. Now her magic power can barely maintain her body. What will she do in the future war As the guy said, if she ordered Saber to kill Rider from the beginning, she would also  That's out of the question.

    It is impossible to save everyone.  That's what the man said.

    Everything Saber is doing now is caused by herself

    "That's right" Shirou's mind suddenly changed and he remembered something: "saber"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? was clearly stabbed by Assassin＊s dagger before, so what＊s going on now?  Although Shirou had met him last night, he was in so much pain that he couldn't even take care of himself, and he couldn't carefully observe Saber's appearance.

    Let＊s go find out how she is doing.

    Shirou raised his feet and prepared to go out, but before that

    His steps stopped.

    "Once you draw that sword, you will no longer be human," said the magician.

    "Yes, I drew this sword according to my own will," the girl replied.

    When the magician couldn＊t bear to watch anymore, she drew her sword, abandoned her human desires, and achieved success for others

    These things suddenly popped into Shirou's mind, and he felt that he was panicking, as if a fire in his heart had been extinguished by someone, but the smoke from the extinguished pyre kept flowing in his heart.

    I always feel that I am very angry. It feels like I am not going to talk to her, but to quarrel.

    Shishirou hesitated for a while, and finally let out a long breath of "huh-". He put the command spell book in his room, opened the door and walked out (if Tohsaka saw him, he would definitely be desperate again.  reprimand).

    When passing Saber's room, Shirou didn't stop.

    "Let's make dinner first," Shirou convinced himself with this reason, and then left there as if he was escaping.

    What should I say if we meet again? You did a great job and fought really hard

    Recalling that he had caught her before being knocked down by Assassin, she had caught him so easily and steadily, how powerful she was, she kept fighting, kept bleeding, but had no complaints.  Even in the face of Tohsaka's rebuke, I still have to defend myself

    It is wrong to let her fight and bleed for her own wishes.  Even if you can't defeat him and will be killed ugly, at least you have to fight on your own.

    Tohsaka said that his eyes are the eyes that can see the line of death of anything. Didn't he rely on these eyes to kill Assassin? Even the followers have a line of death. If he relies on it, the followers  Fighting is not impossible.

    ※In addition, now that I can project myself, I can definitely make a servant＊s weapon

    "It's impossible to save everyone," the man who slashed Shirou asserted.

    Along with this ideaIt was a face wrapped in a thick quilt, with sweat on his face, as if he had a fever.

    No, this scene did not happen and will not happen Shirou suddenly punched the wall next to him.

    No way, how could she disappear?

    ＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    "Huh?" The girl was surprised for a moment, and then her expression obviously changed.

    "Sorry, the patient still doesn't want to see you." The nurse shook her head helplessly. Although she couldn't bear it, she still refused the girl's request.

    "Really? Then please give this to your brother." The girl handed her the food she had prepared, then bowed her head and walked away without waiting for the nurse to answer.

    The nurse looked at the food in her hand and sighed.  Put it in the car and push it to the patient's exclusive ward.

    On the hospital bed in the room, a blue-haired boy sat, his expression darkened to the extreme.

    She noticed that the boy was in a bad mood, but the nurse hoped to enlighten him: "Hi, Matou-kun, your sister just came here. In order not to disturb your rest, she didn't come in, but asked me to give this to you.  Well, well, that child is really caring"

    "Get out," Shenji said coldly.

    "Well, okay, you should have a good rest, and call me if you need something later." The nurse realized that the boy's emotions had reached the limit and could no longer be guided, so she had to leave.

    What are you kidding, what are you kidding, what are you kidding

    Shen Er looked at the lunch box on the car that the nurse had deliberately left behind, and the muscles on his face were trembling.

    ※Is that guy still coming to laugh at me at this time? This is the time to come again

    Tohsaka came here a few hours ago. Although the nurse tried to stop him, he still couldn't stop the magician. He was deceived by her hint and was able to enter his ward.

    At this moment, the other party＊s words before leaving clearly echoed in his ears.

    "Humiliate you? Ha, this is not the reason for me to let you go. I'm not that free yet. Humph, if you want to say it, it was your sister who cried and begged me. I didn't kill you, and now I  I came to see you just for the information I just got from you."

    "Are you kidding me!!" Shenji lowered his head and tore hard at the hair he had been taking care of.

    After a while, Shenji calmed down. He picked up the phone next to him and dialed a number.

    "Hey, I want to book a flight."

    "Which bus will be the earliest tomorrow morning?"

    "Really, then this is one for the UK."

    Shenji put down the phone, breathing heavily as if all his energy had been spent on the phone.

    "What am I doing?"

    (It is written here that Tohsaka gave up the Book of Command Spells to Shirou not because she had a crush on Shirou, nor because of the tough-talking reasons she mentioned, nor because she was mentally retarded, but for some other reasons.  One is because she didn't do anything to save Sakura, so she doesn't want to take it for nothing. The other is that she is a little grateful to Shirou. Finally, there is another reason It will be explained in a chapter or two. Well, in short, she didn't  Scheming against Shirou.

    There is also the magic eye that is dead.

    ?????????????? Sigh first, and imagine Gintoki＊s weak face in Gintama, and read the following words accordingly.

    I don＊t want to spoil it, not at all. After I write it to a certain extent, you will know why I wrote about Shirou＊s Demonic Eye, and why it is different from the original work in that it is red.  But now everyone seems to be paying attention to this, so let me explain it.

    This color is not for the demonic eye of death, but for the other eye.  First I thought of dying, and then I thought of another setting related to eyes, but it wasn't the kind with super powers on the eyes.  Then I thought about it, well, let＊s put it on Zhishu first. I want it to be fresh and special. I don＊t want to stick to the original work, but I don＊t want everyone to like the purest Zhishu, the one that shines amazingly brightly. Forget it, I＊ll read it later.  Let's change it. There is still a chance for this.  The demonic eye written as Death is still in its initial stage and has not been fully developed, so it is red. In the future, due to an opportunity, it will become the light eye. After all, are the two rituals and others in this city now? There will always be a chance to meet in the future.  of.

    ※Hey, that red-eyed person should be preparing for the time when he will transform Shirou＊s body in the future.  As for why the body was transformed, it was explained about twenty chapters before the ending Now everyone can use their imagination to imagine.  )

 Related Works Chapter 44 Untitled Third Time

    Shirou walked very slowly. Even from the bathroom to the kitchen, it took Shirou two minutes - this was because he now felt a severe imbalance in his body's senses.

    His left hand and left foot, no, Shirou even felt as if the left half of his body had disappeared, allowing him to clearly hear the beating of his exposed heart.

    Shirou didn＊t know what was going on, but there were similar situations. He twisted his muscles while sleeping in the warehouse, his arms were pressed under his head, his studies were not flowing, or his sleeping posture was wrong

    Even so, after waking up, talking to Tohsaka for so long, and washing up again, it must have been more than half an hour. Half of his body was like this and he had not recovered. This was really something Shirou had never experienced before.  .

    ※Forget it, it＊s probably the aftereffects caused by the projection of Archer＊s weapon yesterday.

    Shirou believes that the ancient heroes＊ Noble Phantasm cannot be made easily, so it is reasonable that the body has not adapted and still has a certain amount of fatigue.

    Of course, it could also be caused by that blind magic eye, because when Shirou first looked at the assassin yesterday, he didn't feel it. But when he could see the thread later, he had an unbearable headache.

    Shirou scratched his hair, walked to the cooking table, picked up the pot absently, and prepared to make dinner.

    No, you should put the materials in first.

    ※Ah no, I haven＊t cut the vegetables yet

    Although Shirou was cooking, his mind was not on it.

    Judging from the current situation, the only thing that is consistent with what I want is to gain control of the rider.

    "Well, Rider." Thinking of this, Shirou couldn't help but muttered to himself.

    "What's the matter?" A cold but pleasant voice suddenly sounded from behind Shirou.

    Shirou was startled by the sudden sound and almost threw the pot in his hand. He tried to prevent the pot from flying out, but it crashed again and fell to the ground.  There was nothing I could do, I couldn't feel my left hand or foot, so I couldn't maintain my balance.

    He hurriedly got up, turned around and saw a woman in black with long purple hair standing behind him, so close that she was only a slap or two away.

    Wearing a black short coat and a dark purple eye patch, the cavalry servant seemed to be covered with a faint layer of "power". At this moment, she lowered her head slightly and looked down at Shirou, her face as quiet as if she was wearing a mask.

    "R-rider?" Shirou's face turned red unnaturally. He swallowed his saliva, stepped back, and leaned against the kitchen counter, asking with some uncertainty.

    "Huh? You didn't call me just now, why are you still doubting it?" Rider asked expressionlessly, not at all moved by the sitcom Shirou just performed.

    "I called you? Oh, no, I didn't know you were here just now. I was just talking to myself." Shirou reacted and waved his hands repeatedly.

    "Then I'll go on standby if it's okay." Without saying another word, Rider retreated and disappeared.

    Originally, Shirou heard these familiar words, but what he saw was not Rider turning around and leaving, but disappearing directly.  He blinked and realized that Rider had turned into a spirit.  Unlike Saber, she can transform into a spirit and disappear directly.

    "Wait, wait," Shirou suddenly looked around blankly: "Rider, are you still there?"

    "Yes" the rider reappeared.

    "Hmm um" Even though Tohsaka just said that Rider is now his servant, and Rider is standing here now, Shirou still has no real feeling.  Moreover, he didn't know what to say to a woman who had defeated all the boys in Shirou's school.

    After humming for a long time, he hesitated for a while, and then he just said this sentence: "I heard that Sakura gave me your slave outfit. Is it true?"

    After saying this, Shirou felt that he was talking nonsense. He had just seen the command spell book, so he was still doubting something.

    But Rider did not show any expression. She said solemnly: "Yes, you are my master now, and I will act according to your instructions in the future."

    "Hmm um." After a pause, Shirou asked her, "Didn't Tohsaka say you went to the hospital with Sakura? Why are you at my house now?"

    "That was my last mission as Sakura's servant. You are the one who wields me now, so of course I will appear here to protect you," Rider said matter-of-factly.

    ""

    is this real?  Shirou was a little skeptical.

    Although he saw the command spell book and Rider admitted it himself, Shirou never felt that Rider wanted to protect him.

    &nbsp; Although they have fought together once, and she just said that she will act according to Shirou's words, the two sides were still enemies at the beginning, and Shirou was almost wiped on the neck by her, so now standing in front of Rider, Shirou feels a little uncomfortable  Opponent.

    On the other hand, she was standing in front of him now. Although her face was expressionless, Shirou felt that she looked unhappy.  There is a faint oppressive force on his body, more like an enemy than his own protector.

    But Shirou can also understand, after all, the servant will definitely be unhappy about changing the master.  It does not matter whether it is a new owner or an old owner.  Just like if I told Saber now, I don't want you anymore, and you can follow Tohsaka from now on, maybe Saber would just kill him with a sword, and she wouldn't have a good look towards Tosaka.

    Shirou made a friendly smile and asked: "Well, you are here, where is Sakura now?"

    "She's home," Rider said simply.

    "Go home? What are you going back to" Shirou stopped mid-sentence.

    Where else to go, of course, to the Matou residence.

    ※He＊s back to the Matou residence now＃ Could it be that Sakura is still feeling sorry for hiding her true identity, so she＊s embarrassed to come here. Normally, Sakura would come here right after school.  What is this for?

    Shirou rubbed his head again, making his hair even messier because he had just gotten up.

    The current situation is no different than usual. Sakura's master identity should have been exposed. Caster's group or Illya will target her. No one knows yet that Sakura has given up her identity as master, so now she  It would definitely be dangerous to go out alone like this.

    Thinking of this, Shirou said to Rider: "Rider, it's very dangerous for Sakura to act alone like this now, so can you go with me to call Sakura here? It's safer here than at Matou's house."

    Rider said nothing.

    "I know you are unhappy about me being your master, but I still trouble you to come with me." Shirou politely spoke to Rider: "Also, although Sakura is usually very obedient, once she gets tough, no one can defeat her.  , there＊s no guarantee that she will come if I go, so I＊m asking you to go with me.§

    This is true. Although Sakura has always seemed very weak and doesn't object to anyone's words, if there is something she doesn't agree with, she will definitely oppose it to the end.

    Just like Shirou, because she often comes to his house, in order to avoid the trouble of knocking on the door every time and waiting for the door to open, Shirou gave her a key to his house.  Although she accepted it, she still had to knock on the door every time she came.  Then he came into the house politely like a guest.  No matter what Shirou said, she would superficially agree, but then still knock on the door the next day, and if you didn't open the door for her, she really wouldn't come in.

    Now that something like this has happened, Shirou doesn't think Sakura will listen to him honestly.  So it＊s better to call Rider. After all, she is the person who knows Sakura best here. It＊s better to take her with you. Moreover, in this case, if you go out by yourself, even if Saber has any objections, she won＊t refute or delay her.  You should go out with yourself without resting.

    Thinking of this, Shirou suddenly thought that he had not seen Saber until today.

    Rider, on the other hand, was looking at Shirou - even with the eyepatch on, Shirou could clearly feel the scrutinizing gaze coming from him.

    What does she mean by looking at herself like this? Did I say something wrong? Uh The most important thing is that you should look at the other person when you are talking, but it is rude to keep staring at the other person's face, but  Without staring at her face, Shirou really didn't know where to put his eyes on Rider.

    It doesn＊t seem to fit anywhere

    After a long time, Rider nodded with an imperceptible movement.

    Shirou finally breathed a sigh of relief, smiled, and walked towards the door. At the same time, he turned around to greet Rider and said, "I'll excuse you, I"

    Click, click!

    Shirou＊s shoulder caught on the door frame and fell again.

    After standing up again, Shirou was at a loss.

    What＊s going on? This is

    Shirou suddenly realized that he had just kicked the left frame of the door with his left foot, but because he had no feeling in his left foot, he continued to walk forward, and his body also hit the door frame. After that, he could not maintain his balance, so he fell.  However, I clearly saw the door just now, so I walked towards it, but why did I kick my foot against the door frame?

    &nbsp; Although I don＊t know the reason for this, after falling three times in less than half an hour, all in front of others, Shirou himself felt that his face should be the same color as Tohsaka＊s clothes.  Come on.

    Standing up, Shirou straightened his body.

    He coughed twice and was about to say something when Rider spoke.

    "If you feel unwell, just stay at home, Master. I can go to Matou Sakura's place," she said suddenly.

    "Huh?" Shirou looked at her in surprise.

    "Youcan you convince Sakura?" Although Rider is a servant summoned by Sakura, but she can convince Sakura, Shirou still doesn't believe it - she doesn't seem to be a talkative person, she can really convince her.  Sakura getting tougher?

    "I will bring Sakura here" avoiding Shirou's question, Rider's calm voice was full of confidence.

    An unpleasant feeling arose in Shirou's heart.

    "Hey, Rider, you don't know how to treat Sakura"

    "Don't worry, I won't attack Sakura. No matter what, she will be my magic power provider," Rider said calmly.

    Shirou nodded, and just as he was about to speak, Rider spoke again.

    "But Master, since I am your servant, there is something I must ask your attention to." Rider suddenly changed the subject. She looked at Shirou and her tone became slightly cold.

    "Among the servants, there are servants who completely obey the master's orders, and there are also monsters who are only forced to obey the master's orders under the influence of the command spell. I belong to the latter." There was no emotion in her tone: "Although I was  I was summoned as a heroic spirit, but I am still a monster after all. If one day, as a pseudo-master, you can command me directly, but you don＊t have a Command Spell, once you lose the Command Spell Book, or I think you don＊t have one,  If you gain strength, at that time, I can＊t guarantee that I won＊t turn my fangs against you!!§

    ""

    Is it an illusion? Shirou felt that the current Rider was extremely tall. She looked down at him with a cruel smile on her lips. Even her hair was slightly floating, as if a giant python would come up and wrap herself up at any time.

    In fact, Rider didn＊t smile at all and his hair didn＊t fly. It was indeed Shirou＊s illusion.

    Although this feeling was not murderous, it still made Shirou's right calf a little stiff - for the first time, facing Rider felt like he was facing other Servants!

    It＊s not murderous intent, but courage.  For a long time, the servant has the majesty and pride that he has developed as a hero and a strong man.

    And after Rider finished speaking, without giving Shirou a chance to continue speaking, the black body disappeared into the air.

    "Please don't leave this barrier before I come back. Although there is Saber guarding her, she can easily knock me down now." Rider warned before leaving in spirit form, adhering to his obligation.

    But what Rider said just now

    ????????????????????????????????????? Rider seems to be very, very dissatisfied with the change of master, so dissatisfied that he wants to "turn his fangs against me".

    After a while, Shirou shook his head and went to prepare dinner.

    ??＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    There are many foreigners living in Shenshan Town. They are not scattered like Xindu. They usually live in a Western-style residential area.  There are also some people who bought houses there, but did not live there, but kept them there for some reasons.  Originally, no one went to that area, but now no one shows up because of poor public security, and not many people go out. A few days ago, there was an explosion in a cemetery, and an entire cemetery was turned into a  In the ruins, the people buried there are basically foreigners. Who knows what will happen in the future.

    But at this moment, when the sky was getting dark, in one of the bungalows in the residential area, a man dressed in black opened the door, walked out, and stretched out  .

    There was a hood on his coat, which covered his face, making it impossible to see his face clearly.  It can only be seen that he is not tall, probably less than 1.7 meters tall, and may still be a minor.

    The double-story bungalow he walked out of has a long, long history. Its owner seemed to have never lived in it since he bought it. Why did a person suddenly walk out of it?

    "Then, goodbye." He walked down the steps and came to the ramp, then waved to this temporary residence, and then strode away.

    ※Oh, well, what are we going to do now, go find Kotomine first? Oh, let＊s forget it, don＊t rush for this moment, after twoLet's go in three days.  At this time, well, something interesting will happen on the main body in two days. Before that, it＊s better to stay here." He made a decision.

    "But before that, what should I do?" He became troubled again.

    "Go to Liudong Temple and get that thing? It's impossible. You can't get in. I can't beat that long-haired guy. Even if I try my best to avoid him and get in, there are still casters stationed inside. Even if I get in, I'll die. And that  The thing is not necessarily there. And even if there are raw materials, it is unlikely to be remade, because the thing seems to be made by myself" The man suddenly stopped, as if he remembered something.

    "By the way, actually that is not my real body. I am an independent individual. I just stayed with him for a short period of time. At most, I am just a cohabitant." Without any basis, he added  This brings me back to the previous sentence.

    "That's not right. I can't be considered an independent individual anymore. I already have one, two, three plus four of me. I know four, and I can't be considered an independent individual anymore." The man sighed.  He sighed: "Four in one, it seems that Christianity has been outclassed by me."

    He just said that, and then started walking again, and he was still talking to himself as he walked, but he was the only one on this road, so he didn't have to worry about others not understanding what he was saying or calling the police.  Catch this madman.

    "By the way, before that, we have to find a place to stay. Let's go to school. There should be no one there now." The man decided on his goal.

    However, although the goal has been decided, the man seems to have no idea about what he wants to do in the future, or in other words, he doesn't know what to do.

    ?＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    Outside this city, in a hotel dozens of kilometers away from Fuyuki City, in room 405, a woman was watching the news broadcast,

    She has bright red hair on her fair face, and her eyes are also red. She looks indescribably dazzling and charming, and people can't help but wonder if her hair is dyed red.  But wearing a simple white coat and black trousers, paired with glasses, and his hair was simply tied up casually with a rope, his whole person had a sense of ability, which hid the dazzling red color quite a bit.  Bring some simple, natural beauty.

    It＊s just that the size of her chest makes people think that she wears such a monotonous white shirt on purpose.

    ※If you look at her appearance, you think she is twenty years old, but based on her expression, you think she is thirty years old, or even older.

    At this moment, this mature beauty was watching the contents of the news with a calm expression, while listening to the complaints of a woman next to her.

    The other is not so much a woman as a girl, because she is only in her early twenties.

    Unlike this woman, she has bright black hair and a pair of eyes as bright and light blue as the purest sea water, with a somewhat agile luster. She is not as calm as that woman, and she looks very lively.

    Or rather, too lively.

    "Why do you have to stop here, Miss Chengzi? That city is obviously right across the street!!"

    Look, how lively it is.

    Ignoring the shouts in her ears, the woman named Chengzi half-opened her eyes with a listless face, and said calmly: "There is no way, there is a celebration currently being held in that city. If you rush in, you will be regarded as someone who ruined the celebration.  Captured and killed by the guarding ghosts.§

    "What kind of celebration? Didn't we talk about a sacrifice before?" The girl roared anxiously, like a black cat being aroused.

    "Celebrations and sacrifices are similar in some respects. They both require offerings." Chengzi waved his hand indifferently.

    "But what does it have to do with us?" the girl asked.

    "Now that place is full of magicians, and there are monsters that are hundreds of times stronger than my familiars. Well just imagine that there are seven Shiki and seven of me killing each other in pairs.  If you accidentally roll it in, you will be broken into pieces." The woman took out a pack of cigarettes, but did not light them. After a pause, she stood up, took out another pack of cigarettes from the pocket of her orange coat on one side, and took out one.  ignite.

    It＊s now, because after a while, it seems that there will be some smoking ban.

    It＊s a good thing she didn＊t mention the name. As soon as she mentioned the word ※Shi§, the girl＊s eyes instantly burst into flames.

    "That hateful man (for her, Shiki is a man)" The girl grinded her teeth.

    "Are you still entangled in this matter?" Chengzi sighed helplessly,Smoke curled up.

    "Wellby the way, Miss Orange, even if there is some magician there, let's sneak in and hide our identity. Isn't this what you are best at?" the girl said.

    "That was normal times, but it won't work now." Chengzi shook his head slightly: "According to my investigation, there is a person in this city who is the magician designated by the church's seal, and he is also an experienced genius. He is about the same age as you, but he has already  With eight years of working history, there is nothing I can do about it, but I don＊t want to get into trouble.§

    The girl was silent, blocked by this sentence - there is no way, who told her master to be a wanted criminal in the association.  And the ranking is not low, not the number one, but the top three.

    "By the way, flowers," Orange asked for the first time.

    "Um?"

    "If you find Miya, what are you going to do?" Orange put out the half-smoked cigarette in the ashtray, and turned to look at the flowers.

    The girl named Huahua was a little stunned - at some point, her master took off the glasses.

    At this moment, a pair of sharp eyes like an eagle stared at her.

    "The incident of the memory-collecting goblins ended several years ago, and it is useless to collect them now," the master warned his apprentice.

    Flowers was confused for a moment, and then her body suddenly trembled, and the color on her face suddenly disappeared.  She narrowed her eyes slightly, looked at the orange, and clenched her hands unnaturally.

    She had always thought that something she had done very secretly had been discovered.

    When did it start? Was it recently, or was it two years ago when she started collecting familiars that erase people＊s memories, how to make them, and how to control them

    "Although you don't have the ability to use magic, from your technical point of view, you can already control them I won't interfere with you, but it's better that you don't do that." Cheng Zi said this, but there was a hint in his tone.  He looked indifferent, with no feeling of persuasion at all: "Even if you can eliminate everything between Kurogiri and Shiki, and everything he has about you, but in the end, you will only be left with pain, which will last a lifetime.  The injuries that cannot be recovered exist on your body."

    ?????????? Wujo, Asagami, Wilderness, Shiki, and myself. If we just follow the origin, we will only end up hurting others and ourselves.

    ※I＊ve seen a lot of people like this,§ Chengzi said, putting on his glasses again.

    Flowers turned her face sideways and said nothing.

    Orange lit a cigarette again, Smoke Owl.  She sighed together as she exhaled the smoke.

    It＊s just that we haven＊t seen each other for a while, why would something like this happen? If Huahua didn＊t come to her about Qianye＊s matter, I＊m afraid she still doesn＊t know.

    Qianye suddenly left a text message saying that he was forcibly dragged away for a trip, and then he really missed work and couldn't come.  Then Huahua came to him in a panic, saying that his brother's family was missing Although he didn't know what happened, it was probably because of what Huahua did, and he was so scared that he did it.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOut of the results, I found that my disciple began to have some not-so-good changes. If it can't be suppressed, it will probably have consequences that people can't bear to see.

    I didn＊t want to take care of it at first, but I found out that my members came to this place so hard that they didn＊t want to die.  According to my own information, although it is not complete, if it is correct, that place may be turned into ruins at any time due to the battle of monsters, so I have to come and have a look, but I cannot get close enough at will.

    Hua Hua was disobedient and followed her secretly. After following her halfway, Chengzi couldn't bear her being alone behind her, so they joined the road.  It would be okay if she went alone with flowers - but what can she do with her little strength? Everything happening there now cannot be understood with common sense. There was news of the destruction of the cemetery a few days ago.  Don't accidentally think you are an enemy. It's not surprising that no one knows where you die.  Even if she wants to go now, Orange will stop her.

    Looking at his still silent disciple, Chengzi narrowed his eyes.

    She is so young

    There will still be a long time to come, so keep an eye on her and don＊t let her make mistakes, that is

    "It's time" Chengzi put on his glasses again, then picked up the phone and prepared to order food.

    (This chapter is a bit pretentious, but after all, Shiki and Gan have been around for so long. No matter what, we have to let the oranges and flowers show their faces.

    I looked at the date today and realized that yesterday was May Day. I suddenly realized that I seemed to have no sense of time.)

 Work related Chapter 45 It can only be him

    Shirou worked on it for a long time, but the same thing happened to his body. There was no feeling at all on the left side of his body, no pain, itching, comfort, or other tactile sensations.

    And, it always seems like a mistake, getting something wrong.

    Originally, he didn＊t care about this just now. If he didn＊t feel anything, he didn＊t feel anything. Anyway, it wasn＊t painful or itchy, and there was no hindrance to his activities.  So he decided to cook.

    But the left side of the body always feels like someone else＊s, and the operation is not coordinated at all.

    When he was just cooking, he obviously wanted to get oil, but he actually picked up salt, and when he wanted to get a spatula, he picked up a spoon. Although the placement of those things were almost the same, Shirou didn't.  As for getting it wrong all the time, he has been standing in this place for eight years.  Even if you are blind, you can still accurately touch those things.  But why does the body seem to be inoperable and always pick up the wrong things?

    After finishing dinner almost in a panic, Shirou thought of what happened just now and was glad that there was no such thing as inserting his hand into the boiling pot.

    Shirou has always boasted that his cooking skills are good and he can cook a meal even with his eyes closed (the Chinese Little Master suddenly comes to mind here), but now he has been reduced to this.

    Next, Shirou decided to call Saber over before Sakura came over. After all, he hadn＊t even greeted her yet after waking up for a long time.

    But as soon as he walked out, he heard the sound of the door opening.

    Shirou thought it was Sakura who came. It seemed that Rider was really capable, and he convinced her so quickly.

    Sure enough, when I walked to the entrance, I saw Sakura standing there with her head lowered, her hands clenched tightly, looking ashamed.

    Shirou didn't know what to say at this moment, so he could only say hello as usual: "Ah, you're here, Sakura."

    But it was no use. Sakura didn't speak, she still stood there motionless and didn't make a sound. She just stood there quietly, as nervous as a stone.

    ????????????????????????? Then forget it, let＊s talk about it directly, maybe it will be better this way.

    Shirou coughed and said nervously: "Sakura, if it's because you are the master, it doesn't matter. No one cares about this, even Tohsaka. You didn't do anything wrong.  Ah, so there＊s no need to blame yourself. Besides, you didn＊t do anything, right? Shinji asked Rider to set up the barrier in the school, so you didn＊t do anything wrong, and you＊ve already lifted the barrier in the school.  Okay, can you"

    ＃Wait, something＊s not right.

    Shirou has been talking for a long time, why Sakura is like a wooden person, with no aura of agility in her body.

    "Sakura? Sakura?" Shirou called twice tentatively, and at the same time he stretched out his hand and waved twice in front of Sakura. It turned out that Sakura did not respond to his words or gestures at all.

    How is this going?  Shirou took two steps forward and patted Sakura on the shoulder, only to find

    Shirou hurriedly stretched out his hand to support Sakura, who was falling forward. Only then did he realize that her body was as stiff as if she had been frozen in the refrigerator overnight.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Sakura had a look of surprise on her face and didn't even blink.

    What happened here?  Shirou was shocked.

    Suddenly, I remembered that Rider had called Sakura over, so I called out loudly: "Rider, are you there?"

    "Yes" The woman in black appeared.

    "What's going on?" Shirou hurriedly helped Sakura up to stand upright, then turned around and asked Rider.

    "The master's order was for me to bring Matou Sakura here, but the other party refused, so I had to use some means," the woman in black said calmly.

    "Mean, what do you mean?" Shirouxin said what method can make people feel as if they are frozenwait.

    Shirou suddenly remembered that when Tohsaka was talking to him about the difference between demonic eyes, she had quoted the rider's eyes. She had said that the rider's eyes were petrified demonic eyes, so

    "Did you look at her with your eyes?" Shirou couldn't help but swallowed his saliva.

    "To be precise, I asked her to look into my eyes." Rider said this and said to Shirou: "Since you know the power of my eyes, you must already know my true identity, Master."

    "I know, I know, please quickly untie this restraint." Shirou didn't know what expression to use at this moment. He had never encountered this kind of thing before

    Rider immediately untied the petrification, allowing Sakura to regain her freedom - according to her, she had suppressed the power of the magic eye, which only made Sakura unable to move temporarily, and her body's functions were still running freely.

    &nbsp; After unlocking the petrification technique, Sakura's face turned red and she didn't dare to look up at anyone.  No wonder something like that happened.  In order to avoid embarrassment to her, Shirou told her that Saber was sleeping and asked her to ask Saber to come out for dinner. However, Sakura didn't say a word and ran away immediately.

    After watching Sakura run away, Shirou looked at Rider with a strange expression.

    "Hey, Rider, what should I say, Sakura is also your master, how can you use your pupil technique on her?" Shirou tried his best not to let his tone sound reproachful.

    "That's because of the master's order," Rider said matter-of-factly: "But Sakura didn't accept it at the time. If I couldn't bring Sakura over, the master would be troubled. So, for the sake of the master's condition, I had to follow my own instructions  way to do it.§

    "But you wouldn't use petrification, right? Moreover, you gave Sakura" Shirou didn't know what words to use to describe it, so he could only use clumsy gestures to say: "It's still early, how did you bring her here?  Yes, no one discovered it, right?"

    "No" Rider shook his head affirmatively.

    "Is it true?" Shirou was very doubtful, but seeing how sure Rider was, he didn't know what to say.

    "Then, if nothing happens, I'll be on standby," Rider said and disappeared.

    This incident passed like this, and then, the dinner that night was unusual

    ??????Heavy.

    At that time, after Sakura spent half an hour waking Saber up, Shirou received a call from Sister Fuji.

    Sister Fuji first expressed her greetings about Shirou's condition, and then regretfully said that she couldn't come tonight because of school matters. Shirou asked her how her health was. It wasn't gas poisoning or nutrition that happened at school.  Is it an adverse event (Shirou took this opportunity to say, Sister Fuji, you forgot your mobile phone with me, to remind that confused creature that it was time she discovered that her mobile phone was missing).

    ※How could it be that she was malnourished? Thanks to Shirou and Sakura, she was well-nourished every day Later, Shirou learned that Fuji-san also went to the hospital at that time.  But she was there to help take care of the students. During the coma incident in the school, although Sister Teng passed out at the time, she woke up as soon as she was taken to the ambulance. When she got to the hospital, the doctor checked her and found that she was fine.  So Sister Teng took care of the students in the hospital.

    ※It＊s really hard to take care of students all day long!§ Daika Fujimura was there, beating his shoulders and complaining.

    It＊s really hard for the students being cared for by Sister Teng!  Student Emiya Shirou cursed.

    ＃＃

    ?Then it＊s time to eat. Shirou originally thought that Sister Fuji was really noisy during meals, but tonight Shirou really missed her.

    During dinner tonight, Sakura didn't say a word because she was still worried, while Saber was even more sulky, with a sullen face - Shirou wondered if it was because of Rider's matter, although he hadn't said anything about it yet.  The fact that Rider became her servant gave her a real feeling, but how could Saber not feel any resistance to Rider joining her, so it was natural for her to be angry.

    Shirou originally wanted to start a conversation, but after much deliberation, he didn't know what to say.  So the three of them just ate alone, like strangers at the same table in a school cafeteria.

    The air was heavy as if there was something strange pressing on it.

    "I'm full," a voice came, interrupting Shirou's thoughts.

    Shirou turned around and saw that Saber had arranged the dishes and chopsticks neatly, then stood up and left.

    It seems that she is indeed angry.  Shirou thought with some distress, lowered his head and planned to eat some vegetables.

    But when I lowered my head, I found only a table full of empty plates. Even the natto bowl was empty, leaving only white rice.  Over there, Sakura was digging into the rice with her head lowered.

    It seems that you are very angry!  Shirou sighed inwardly.

    What to do next?  Shirou looked at the condiment bottle. Could he just eat rice with soy sauce?  I haven＊t eaten a bite of the food I cooked today.

    "The next piece of news just came, according to"

    The sound of real-time news came from the TV. Just as Shirou wanted to turn his eyes away, he heard Sakura put the bowl on the table in panic and said hurriedly: "I'm full."

    Then he got up and left as if he wanted to run away.

    Although I don＊t know what happened, it doesn＊t matter.  Shirou looked at the rice in his hand - Do you want to continue eating this rice?

    Just this atmosphere made Shirou feel full.

    At this moment, ?The sound of hearing came to Shirou's ears intermittently.

    "Really, really, that girl really left without using her feet"

    Shirou turned around and saw that it was a reporter interviewing a fat man. He was gesticulating with an exaggerated expression.

    "Really, she just stood there, with her feet together, but her body was still moving forward, like a ghost." The little fat man shouted, as if he was very happy that someone was interviewing him.  .

    Next, the reporter interviewed the little fat man a few questions.

    Shirou looked at the title displayed on the TV: A ghost appeared in Fuyuki City - a girl who can walk without moving her feet!  !

    "What? These gossips have started to be reported in the news." Shirou shook his head, thinking that if Tohsaka were here, he would definitely say that such a thing would appear in the news. It seems that the world is over.

    ※Well, by the way, how about putting a raw egg in the rice? If you just eat it like this, it＊s really

    "Among the people who saw this shocking incident, there was a bold resident who lived nearby and took a picture of the scene with his mobile phone. Although we can't see clearly the appearance of the girl from this picture, we can still see  This girl＊s hair is purple"

    Shirou immediately spat out the rice in his mouth.

    I looked at the TV again and found that what was displayed on the TV was a mobile phone screen with a photo. Although it was not clear that it was a full-body photo taken from a distance, it could be seen that - God, that was  Sakura!  !

    Shirou immediately understood what was going on when Sakura ran away in panic.

    "Hey, Rider, didn't you say no one noticed?" Shirou no longer cared about eggs or not, he looked at the surrounding air, Rider should be there.  He looked around and shouted a few times.

    no answer.

    ＃＃

    After returning to his home, Tohsaka finished his dinner hastily, then ran to his room to pack some things.

    Facing the Master＊s behavior, Archer expressed his confusion, and Tohsaka told him the reason.

    The archer was not surprised, but said calmly: "Then, why do you want to go to that guy's house? Although we have temporarily formed an alliance, there is no need to be so close."

    Now Archer has no objection to the alliance between Tohsaka and Shirou - he has completely given up hope of opposing it.

    "That guy's house has a barrier that can be used as a defense, and the place is big enough." Tohsaka hesitated and gave a reason.

    "In that case, this mansion is more suitable, and the location is relatively remote. If an enemy attacks, you can fight without worrying about being seen by ordinary people." Archer pointed to Tohsaka's room and said.

    Tohsaka didn＊t speak. After a while, Archer saw that he couldn＊t stop Rin＊s thoughts, so he stopped talking and the topic was taken away.

    Tohsaka was relieved.

    Unlike the girl＊s superficial talk, Tohsaka Rin＊s real inner thoughts are: No matter how powerful the barrier is, the Servant cannot be stopped. If he really stays here, what if an enemy really attacks one day.  My own home is going to suffer. There are a lot of valuable things here, and I can't bear the damage. For the sake of safety, I might as well move to Emiya's house.

    As for Emiya＊s home, well, compared to his own home, even if that guy＊s old house was attacked and turned into a pile of wood, Tohsaka wouldn＊t feel bad at all.

    It wasn＊t until Tohsaka had completely packed his luggage.

    "Hey, Archer, why did you kill Emiya-san? Didn't we agree to fight the enemy together at that time?" Tohsaka suddenly said.

    The knight in red was moved when he heard this. He remained calm on the surface, looked over again, and said matter-of-factly: "Then there's no need to ask, stupid and useless allies, and my own followers are all going to disappear."  There is no way yet, of course it is better to get rid of it as soon as possible, otherwise it will drag yourself down. Didn't I mention the Noble Phantasm that Caster possesses? If it is touched by something like that, Saber may change from a weak burden to a  Berserker is a powerful enemy. So, it＊s better to leave him alone.§

    The archers took this opportunity to persuade Tohsaka to give up his alliance with Shirou again.

    "Really? It's really a correct judgment." Tohsaka lowered his face slightly and nodded.

    "But if the Lord doesn't agree with it, it's just a delusion." Archer shrugged, not concealing the emotion in his tone.Full.

    If it were him in the past, he probably wouldn＊t have said that

    Driving away the distracting thoughts in his heart, Tohsaka raised his face and faced Archer with the same strong smile as before.

    "Why, are you still angry that I gave up Rider's Command Spell Book?" she asked with a smile.

    "No, as long as it is an order from the monarch, a minister must accept it." Archer snorted and turned his back, not looking at her.

    Tohsaka snickered in his heart and said, "Hey, Archer, actually I had other reasons for giving my rider to that guy."

    "Oh?" Although he didn't understand why his master suddenly seemed happy, the archer was still very interested in her words.

    "There are two points. The first point is" Tohsaka's face suddenly darkened, and his tone became harsh: "That little girl thought I didn't know Well, even though I had to ask for the Command Seal at that time,  The plan the book gave me, but I know that if I do anything to Emiya-san in the future, she can completely use her own will to make Rider turn against her. When the time comes, she will fight back, which is no joke. So  In the long run, it is better not to hold that thing than holding a demon knife that can kill the owner and hurt people at any time."

    The archer＊s eyes narrowed slightly and he didn＊t speak. This was indeed a reason, but was it just that?

    "There is one more," Tohsaka said, looking at Archer with a sneer.

    "Archer, I haven't regretted it yet?" She suddenly said something irrelevant.

    "Huh?" The archer didn't realize what she meant.

    "A long, long time ago, a very arrogant person once said something to me." Tohsaka deliberately did not look at him, but turned his face aside and said disdainfully: "What do you mean, 'I am the servant you called me.  , then he must be the strongest." He also shouted, "You will regret saying this in the future, and I won't listen even if you apologize." Say anything to make me regret, and happily think that I am  The luckiest one, and he will definitely not forgive me. Huh, now I am just trembling in front of a rider whose subordinate rights have been exposed, and I am so frightened."

    "Alas!" Tohsaka sighed and shrugged: "To be honest, I'm really disappointed."

    ""

    At this time, Tohsaka finally turned around and looked at his servant: "Hey, Archer, when are you going to make me regret it?"

    The knight's eyes met hers, with a somewhat complicated look in his eyes.

    "I haven't regretted it yet!" She winked playfully.

    Finally, Archer sighed helplessly, shook his head with a wry smile.

    "Oh my, he is such an eloquent monarch. He is very proficient in understanding what is going on and soothing people's hearts. Just by moving his mouth, he can achieve the result of giving it with a whip and candy. Ah, if the way of government is studied so carefully, if  In ancient times, you will definitely be a qualified king If you say so, even I can't oppose you." The knight said, raising his hands in surrender, and let out a sigh of relief: "Don't worry, Rin, I will definitely  There will come a day when you will regret being harsh to me."

    "Oh, I'll be waiting!"

    The atmosphere calmed down just like that.

    After a while, Tohsaka suddenly remembered something and asked Archer: "Hey, Archer, do you remember who you are?"

    He said this for no reason, because when he was at Liudong Temple, Archer said his name when he was using the Noble Phantasm.  Moreover, that sword

    "Well, I remembered it." Archer nodded seriously.

    "Who are you?" Tohsaka's expression suddenly became serious.

    "Phelps," Archer said seriously. After saying that, he turned his body and dodged something thrown by Tohsaka.

    "What are you doing, Rin?" he asked doubtfully.

    "Are you kidding? The acquaintance pretending to be a Lancer should also remember his name clearly." Tohsaka, who realized that he had been tricked, roared angrily: "I know that sword is Felix's weapon, but Cu Chulainn and I  I don＊t know you, and what kind of Philkes can hold a pair of Chinese swords, and also uses his own sword as a bow and arrow?§

    "I don't know either." The archer shrugged helplessly: "I never thought of my true identity. Only when I used that sword did I have the idea that I might be Philkes."

    Tohsaka was so angry that he wanted to hit him with something, but Archer turned into a spirit and ran away.

    "Hey, come back and carry my luggage!!" The girl's roar echoed throughout the mansion.

    &nbsp;＃＃

    Actually, there is another reason why the girl doesn＊t want Rider＊s Command Spell Book.

    "If she accepts Rider's control and wins the Holy Grail War with two Servants, and then the two Servants fight for the Holy Grail, Archer may not win.

    After defeating all the enemies, it＊s time for the two Servants to confront the enemy.

    Although it will never lose in close combat, Archer will never win.  Rider's speed and strength are not comparable to Archer's, but Archer's combat experience is not comparable to Rider's. The experienced combat experience is different from Rider's fighting method that relies entirely on strength and speed to fight the enemy.  , the situation becomes a 50-50 number.  But what if the rider releases the magic eye at the same time?  Then Archer can only be passively beaten Fighting without looking at the opponent's eyes, don't be ridiculous, it can't be that easy, this is not a jump or anything like that.

    And regarding the liberation of the Noble Phantasm, Archer's Noble Phantasm does not have an advantage. It is a waste to use it in close combat, and it is not easy to use it from a distance. After all, with Rider's speed, if he wants to pester Archer, how can Archer run away?  .  Moreover, if the opponent summons the Pegasus, even if it is too late to call its true name and use it as a Noble Phantasm, but it is simply summoned as an assistant to assist in the attack, Archer will be dead.

    ※Moreover, that guy might even say, ※Hey, Rider, this thing is no longer useful to me, so I＊ll give it to you§＃ and then just give her the Holy Grail.

    Although servants respond to the master＊s call in order to obtain the Holy Grail, that guy is different.

    Having seen that guy＊s past, Tohsaka knew that this guy looked extremely cheerful on the surface, but he no longer had any desire in his heart. He was just an existence that lived for others, and he even used himself as a tool.  He was summoned by himself because he didn't have any holy relics, so he got him out.

    The archer was not called out because of hope, but as a guardian, so he would answer no matter who called.  This time, he was probably forced to be summoned because he did not use the associated holy relic, so he was summoned.  But since he has no wish, he cannot use the Holy Grail.

    "Of course I will respect your position. Because I was called out to let the master win. My victory is yours, and everything I get from the battle will be given to you. Is it okay to call it this way?" First  He said this the first time we met.

    All the things you get are given to you  What can you get, only the Holy Grail.

    For him, since he was summoned, he should treat it as a tool and work hard, so he always wanted to kill Shirou and get rid of Saber, paving the way for him as the master to obtain the Holy Graileffectively and minimizing losses.  Get rid of the enemy, this is the way to victory.

    Afterwards, the Holy Grail or whatever, whatever.

    Therefore, for him, if Tohsaka Rin accepts Rider's control, Archer will have no chance of the Holy Grail.

    Tohsaka doesn＊t want to do this, she doesn＊t want Archer to let others use the Holy Grail.  She hopes that Archer can give the Holy Grail to her to use and do what she wants.  Even a wish like world peace.

    Archer is different from other followers. Originally, he gained power because he made a wish during his lifetime. Later, he relied on this power to implement his ideals and kept doing what he wanted to do. Although it was painful, it can be said that  No regrets.  So, what does he want now that he has become a servant?

    However, Tohsaka hopes that one time, Archer can do something for himself. In this case, maybe

    If Archer didn't want to do that, she would have used the Command Seal.  From now on, both command spells cannot be used. This is the end. One command forces the knight to get the Holy Grail, and the other commands him to use the Holy Grail for himself.

    No matter what kind of wish it is, it cannot be given to others. After getting the Holy Grail, the only one who can use the Holy Grail is himself!  !  !

    After stuffing all the bags, small boxes, etc. into a large bag, the girl made another heavy nasal sound: "As the servant of the head of the Tohsaka family, how can you not use the Holy Grail after winning? Wouldn't it make people laugh if you tell me that?  !!!§

    (This chapter describes Tohsaka Rin＊s psychological aspects and her relationship with Archer)

 Works related Chapter 46: Juniors

    After finally washing the dishes, Shirou took a breath and sat down at the table.

    Well, it wouldn't be like this if we usually finished dinner. I should have had a dispute with Sakura over who wanted to wash the dishes. In the end, the two of them shared the responsibility of washing the dishes, while listening to Fuji-san sleeping soundly next to her.  There was a loud noise, and occasionally one or two incomprehensible words in sleep came out.

    But now, for some reason, Saber is angry with herself, and even Sakura is ignoring me

    By the way, before that, there are some things I need to talk to Sakura about.

    After all, Sakura gave the servant to herself, but she did so by using a command spell book at her own expense.  Although doing this is equivalent to quitting, to a certain extent, it is also giving up the protection of oneself to others. Although Tohsaka said that Sakura should take refuge in the church and let the priest protect her, Shirou felt a little bit in his heart.  Don't want her to do this.

    So, um, this, should you tell her and let her live here

    ???????????????????????????? Well, let＊s ask, although Sakura will probably not agree to this, but it＊s always good to ask, and apologize to Saber.

    Just when Shirou turned around, he happened to see Sakura tiptoeing, taking small steps, silently walking through the corridor outside the living room like a cat.

    ""

    Noticing Shirou's gaze, Sakura's steps suddenly stopped.  Then he stood politely in the corner, bowed his head and apologized softly: "Sorry, senior, for bothering you."

    ※Obviously, Sakura wanted to escape but failed.

    "" Shirou's eyebrows twitched twice. Although he didn't know what expression he should put on at this time, he still tried his best to show a normal smile: "No, no, it's nothing."

    Although it is monotonous, what else can be said at this time?

    "Then, senior, please have a good rest. I'm going back first." Sakura still didn't look up at Shirou, lowered her head and bowed, and then ran away quickly.

    "Huh?" Shirou was stunned for a moment, then quickly stood up and chased after him. When he arrived at the entrance, he found that Sakura had already changed her shoes and was about to open the door and go out.

    "Hey, wait, Sakura." Shirou hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed her.

    Sakura's body froze, and she stopped opening the door. She just turned her back to Shirou.  It took a long time before he spoke.

    "Well, senior, it's already very late, I should go back," she whispered in a normal tone.

    However, Shirou felt it from her wrist, trembling slightly, as if she was afraid of something.

    "Uh, ahem," Shirou scratched his head and said as carefully as he could, "Well, Sakura, although it's a little sudden, from today on, you justlive here."

    Sakura didn't look back, Shirou couldn't see her expression, he just saw her head lowered slightly.

    Shirou let go of Sakura's hand, took a deep breath, and his tone became calmer: "A lot of things happened during this period, and it is very dangerous to be alone, so Sakura should not return to Matou's house for the time being.  , let＊s stay here.§

    After hearing this, Sakura slowly turned around. She shook her head and suddenly showed a smile: "It's okay, senior. It's okay if I'm alone. Now I'm no longer the master. I've already mastered the command spell."  I gave it to my senior, and my grandpa is no longer here, so I can go back to live a normal life, so it doesn＊t matter.§

    "Why" Shirou's voice had just gotten louder, but when he saw Sakura's smile that almost looked like she was about to cry, he couldn't help but slow down: "How could it be okay? If you really gave up the Command Seal to me.  , there is no need for that book.§

    "That's because I heard that seniors can't replenish magic power for Saber, so I thought, in that case, I'll do it for you, so"

    "Then how can we live an ordinary life? If the Book of Command Spells is discovered, Sakura will be in danger. Don't you know?" Shirou asked her.

    The smile on Sakura's face finally disappeared and she lowered her head slightly.

    So it became silent.

    "But, I really can't help it," she suddenly whispered.

    "Well, what?" Shirou didn't understand what Sakura meant.

    "Grandpa is so scary. Every time he sees his body, he is too scared to move. My brother also hates me because I am the heir to the Matou family. Only my senior is different, so I come here every day and let my senior teach me how to do it.  Rice balls, cooking, and dinner with Mr. Fujimura. Thanks to my seniors, I can talk to everyone in school and practice kyudo well. But I have never dared to tell who I am.??, I know the senior is also a magician.  There is no connection between magicians and magicians. If I say that I am a magician, my seniors will probably alienate me, so I have been hiding it. I have been pretending to be a good kid.  You lied to seniors." Sakura spoke in a lower voice, until she almost shrank into a ball.

    "That kind of thing is nothing. Look, haven't I been hiding my identity as a magician from you?" It was the first time Shirou heard Sakura's tirade. He was a little dazed for a moment. Then he woke up and quickly took his own  To make a metaphor.

    The result was the opposite effect.

    "No, no." Sakura shook her head vigorously. She lowered her face and kept evading her eyes: "That's different. The seniors have been encouraging me, supporting me, and teaching me a lot, but I can't even understand myself.  The only thing I have to hide is the senior. Now because of me, the students in the school have become like this, and the senior has also been injured like that."

    "Everyone has some secrets in their hearts, so Sakura doesn't need to worry about it"

    "No, it's just because I know that senior will forgive me, don't care about anything, and is as gentle as usual, so I feel that I can't stay here. If senior gets angry and loses his temper, maybe No, so senior, please  You, don't try to keep me here, let me go back." At the end of the sentence, Sakura almost said it decisively.

    Facing the girl who had always had a negative attitude in front of him, Shirou's heart was churning and he had a headache.

    I didn＊t dare to try to persuade her, but Sakura still disagreed - after all, I am not the kind of person who is good at talking.  Shirou muttered in his mind.

    Suddenly, he had an idea and said to Sakura: "Actually, Rider is also very worried about you. I hope you can live here. Hello, Rider."

    The servant appears immediately.

    Shirou approached her and whispered: "Hey, I'm sorry Rider, please help me persuade Sakura."

    "As long as Sakura stays here, it will be fine, right?"

    "Um?"

    It＊s not possible to persuade her by one person, just two people. Even if it＊s someone who is as bad at words as herself, it＊s always better to have one more person.  It's hard to go against public opinion, Sakura might just move in.

    After hearing Shirou＊s words, Rider nodded.

    After saying that, he put his hands behind his back and made a gesture.

    Rider understood, took two steps forward, and looked down at Sakura.

    Sakura was a little timid at Rider's appearance, but she still looked at Rider without retreating.

    Shirou also looked at Rider silently, that was more like intimidation than persuasion.

    "Then" At this moment, the female cavalry raised her hand.

    Shirou didn＊t understand what she wanted to do at first, but when he saw her putting her hands behind her head and preparing to pull off the blindfold, he quickly stepped forward to stop the terrifying action.

    "What's wrong, Shirou?" Rider looked at him in confusion: "Don't you want Sakura to stay here? Since the other party won't obey, this is the most efficient method. I will suppress the power and let Sakura just be  Restraint. Is there anything wrong with that?"

    It＊s not that there＊s anything wrong with it, it＊s just that you shouldn＊t do it at all.

    At this moment, Sakura suddenly said: "Senior, I'm leaving first."

    After saying that, she turned around, opened the door and wanted to leave, but

    "Hey, good evening." A guest stood outside the door, raising his hand and greeting in surprise.

    "S-senpai," Sakura said with a smile on her face as she looked at the people at the door.

    "Tohsaka" Shirou was a little surprised at first, but then he remembered that Tohsaka said in the afternoon that he would come again.

    "Yes." Tohsaka responded, then looked past Sakura at Shirou and Rider behind her, and said in an even more surprised tone: "What? Are you so clueless about beautiful women? Shirou, how can you be with your new wife so quickly?"  The servant pinched him."

    "What are you talking about uh" Shirou found that he was still trying to stop Rider from taking off his blindfold, and quickly let go of his hand, while saying, "No, it was because Rider was about to do something dangerous, so I had to stop her.  .§

    "Dangerous things?" Tohsaka blinked in confusion, but didn't think much about it. Anyway, you can't expect anything unexpected to happen in a magician's home.

    She waved her hand to Sakura: "Please give way."

    "Heyoh" Sakura quickly stood aside and let Tohsaka come in.

    "Hey!" Tohsaka walked into the house, loosened his grip, threw something on the ground, and then made a bang, which shook the whole house.

    &nbsp; Shirou stared blankly at the thing on the ground It wasn't so much a thing. In fact, he could tell at a glance that it was a luggage bag.  But, that size is enough to hold three Tosakas.

    How did she get it here?  He looked up at Tosaka, who stretched out his hand to speak to someone invisible.

    "Thank you for your hard work. I'll call you when I find it later. Now you can take a walk around here," she said to the wall next to her.

    "Tohsaka, you are"

    "Ah, that's Archer. I asked him to be on guard outside the house." Tohsaka stretched out his hand and pointed outside: "Archer's eyes are very suitable for both investigation and surveillance."

    ?????????????????????????????? It seems that this handbag was probably not moved here by Tohsaka, it was probably Archer＊s work.

    Tohsaka asked Shirou at this time: "I will live here from today on. Where is my room?"

    "Huh?" Shirou didn't respond for a moment.

    From today I will live here From today I will live here From today I will live here Although Shirou didn't react, these words kept lingering in someone's heart  It kept echoing.

    "I'm not prepared, forget it, I'll choose it myself. Anyway, this place is so big, it's enough." Tohsaka waved his hand at Shirou indifferently, and then walked inside.  Just like that, Tohsaka disappeared into the depths of Shirou's home

    "Um, senior"

    Shirou turned his head and looked at Sakura.

    "If senior and Rider insist, I will interrupt you," Sakura said in a low voice with her head lowered and her eyes looking elsewhere.

    ""

    "What's the matter, senior, can't you?" Sakura raised her head and looked at Shirou timidly.

    "No, it's just a little sudden." Shirou said with a dull expression at the moment, as if he was mechanically speaking: "You should stay in the same room with Saber today. Well, she is a little angry today. I would be really grateful if you could help me calm her down."

    Sakura nodded, changed her shoes, and walked into the depths of Shirou's home

    Shirou turned to look at Rider, hoping to get the reason for Sakura's sudden change of heart from her.

    Rider ignored him, transformed into a spiritual body again, and disappeared into the depths of Shirou's home

    To Shirou, why Sakura suddenly changed her mind that night has always been a mystery.

    He once asked Sakura if Tohsaka came at that time. She wanted to get close to Tosaka, so she didn't leave.

    But Sakura didn't say anything and just shook her head.

    When asked again, Sakura blushed but remained silent and shook her head desperately.

    When I asked again, Sakura became anxious and turned around and ran away.

    Shirou asked someone else, one of the people involved that night - he asked Tohsaka, but Tohsaka just snorted, said nothing, and just looked at Shirou with extremely disdain.

    So Shirou changed to another person, and he was still one of the parties that night - he asked Rider, but before he could speak, he turned around and left.

    That night, Sakura did not come out after entering the room, and Shirou was also called to the living room by Tohsaka to continue talking.

    The main content was to ask Shirou in detail how he hacked Assassin to death. Although Tohsaka had already obtained the information from Matou Shinji and roughly knew that there was help from the demon eyes of direct death, but if he listened carefully, he might be able to get direct information.  The intelligence data on how to use the Demonic Eye of Death. If you go deeper, you might be able to get information on the weakness of this Demonic Eye. If you and him defeat all the opponents that day, you will have a lot of chips when you confront each other

    As far as Shirou said, only the assassin was careless, and then Shirou slashed him along the line, maybe disintegrating him. At that time, Shirou himself felt that the time around him had slowed down, and then he had a headache.

    After hearing this, Tohsaka thought about it carefully and believed that the slowdown in time was due to the feeling of concentration caused by his extreme nervousness. The headache was probably caused by the magic eye.

    But as far as Shirou said, when Shirou's magic eyes were opened for the first and second time, there was nothing abnormal. He just saw a dead line or something, but he didn't feel a headache.  So it shouldn't be an abnormality caused by opening the magic eye, but a physical discomfort caused by overuse.  I have used it three times since the day I got it, and each time it lasted for so long. It is impossible for such a high-end inhuman eye not to put a little load on the body.

    Having said this, Tohsaka remembered Shirou last night when Shirou woke up suddenly and screamed in pain, so he asked him what was going on and whether his body still hurt.

    But Shirou didn＊t know what was going on, he just knew thatI had severe body pain the other day, and after I woke up this morning, I couldn＊t feel the left side of my body. Although I could walk and jump, there were no obstacles. It was no different from usual. It was just an occasional imbalance in balance, such as my wrestling today (cooking).  There were some embarrassing things that Shirou was embarrassed to say).

    After hearing this, Tohsaka was surprised. After all, half of his body was unconscious. This was no joke. This was the first time Tosaka had heard of such horrific consequences after using the magic eye.

    As a result, Tohsaka did not notice anything abnormal when he checked at that time.  Shirou was in good health, his nerves were normal, and his muscles were not damaged.

    "Howhow is it?" Shirou asked with a red face. After all, this was the first time for a girl to get up close and look at him like this.

    "It's nothing. There is nothing wrong with your body or nerves." Tohsaka shook his head, then held his chin and thought for a while: "Maybe your nerves were temporarily paralyzed, so you didn't feel anything."

    After a pause, Tohsaka said: "In short, that's it. Don't use the magic eye for the time being until you figure it out. This time it's just pain all over the body, and then body paralysis. I won't know what it is next time, so don't use it for the time being.  used."

    Hearing this, Shirou opened his mouth but said nothing.

    Sensing Shirou's emotions, Tohsaka glanced at him sideways: "What? I'm just showing off, I'm just telling you not to use it for the time being Do you like this ability so much?"

    "No" Shirou shook his head: "I don't really like this ability either."

    After all, the world you see is all in pieces, there is nothing normal about it, the ground is full of cracks, and all the people have cracks on their faces, it seems that the whole world is broken and cannot be repaired, which makes people feel uncomfortable.  A depressing world.

    Looking at the expression on Shirou's face, Tohsaka asked strangely: "Then why did you look so disappointed just nowah!"

    Tohsaka seemed to have figured it out, her face became strange, she stared at Shirou's face: "Hey, don't tell me, you want to fight other Servants with your eyes, right?"

    "Why, it can't be done?" Shirou looked at her with some dissatisfaction.

    "Well" Tohsaka looked at him blankly, and finally breathed out weakly: "Hey, spare me, Shirou, are you really okay"

    ※Head,§ she said, pointing to her head.

    ""

    "Well, counting now, besides us, there are four Servants. Berserker, Lancer, Cater, and the samurai Assassin." Tohsaka said to Shirou carefully with his fingers, as if he was a little kid who couldn't read.  Wa: "But Mr. Shirou, who would let you run to him and then stand still and let you chop him? No one will do this twice if he underestimates his enemy like that idiot assassin."

    "Uh" Shirou was speechless.

    "It is true that your ability is very rare, but it is not omnipotent." Tohsaka waved his hand and said: "If you want to use those magic eyes well, you must at least have matching strength. Before that, you must study hard.  Magic is the only way. Speaking of which, are you really a magician? You actually fought a Servant in close combat, and you actually hacked a Servant to death. Alas, this world is indeed not simple."

    ""

    "Listen, even if you want to fight, you must find your position. In the Holy Grail War, the magician can only stand behind to support. If you stand in the wrong position, you will only harm your own servants, especially you.  This guy with complex emotions and a strong sense of justice is the easiest to be targeted. Do you understand?"

    Shirou still didn't speak.

    Seeing Shirou's appearance, Tohsaka sighed exaggeratedly, and suddenly seemed to remember something, and said "Huh", turning to look at Shirou: "By the way, where is your sword?"

    "Huh?" Shirou was stunned.

    "It was the weapon you used to kill Assassin. Although I wasn't there at the time, I heard Shinji say later that it seemed to be a white sword, right? Didn't you yourself just say that he was hacked to death with a knife by you? At that time,  Where did you put it? Why didn't I see it?" Tohsaka asked purely out of curiosity at this moment.

    Shirou then understood what she meant. He remembered that when he explained it just now, he just mentioned this part. He just said that he killed Assassin with a knife, but did not tell the origin of the knife.

    By the way, let＊s ask her about her own projection.

    "Oh, that's it" Shirou explained in detail. After he finished, he glanced at Tohsaka and was shocked.

    He didn＊t know how to describe Tohsaka＊s appearance at the moment, he just felt that?Horror.

    "Hey, you mean, you projected Archer's Noble Phantasm?" Tohsaka asked in a calm voice.

    "Yeah" Shirou nodded, and then explained: "Sorry, the situation was urgent, and that was the only thing I could think of."

    "Do you understand the meaning of the Archer weapon, or have you prepared any special materials?" Tohsaka asked again.

    "Material, what material?"

    Shirou＊s words made Tohsaka fall silent for a moment.

    "Tohsaka, Tohsaka" She looked at Tohsaka without speaking for a while, then Shirou called her twice, and got an immediate response.

    ※That＊s it for today, I＊m going to rest first.§ Tohsaka suddenly stood up and walked out of the living room.

    "Huh?" Shirou was stunned by Tohsaka's sudden action and watched her leave blankly.

    "What's wrong? I still have a lot of things I haven't asked yet." He blinked and muttered.

    At this moment, Tohsaka, who was walking outside, was not at peace either.

    Hey, are you kidding me? He didn＊t prepare anything. He simply used the enhanced mode for projection, and also omitted many necessary steps. But just like that, he really made Archer＊s sword. If he had just made it  What he said is true What the hell, why did I think of the word fantasy manifestation.  But it＊s impossible to make that kind of man-made thing.

    It＊s almost like creation No, creation is the power of God, and His can only be manufacturing.

    But, I made it just based on my own imagination

    "Archer, did you hear what that idiot said just now?" Tohsaka whispered in the corridor.

    "Yeah" the servant responded.

    "What do you think?" Tohsaka asked.

    "No, all I want to think about is how to make you regret it," Archer replied simply.

    "Really?" Tohsaka smiled when he heard this, stopped asking, and walked towards the yard.

    "Hey, Rider, are you there? Could you please come out for a moment?" In the yard, the girl called to the Servant who was not her own.

    "What's going on?" A black servant appeared behind her.

    "I have a question to ask." Tohsaka turned around and said shockingly: "Are you familiar with Hephaestus (a god in Greek mythology, the god of fire and forging)?"

    Rider frowned: "What do you mean?"

    "Don't be surprised. I told that idiot about your identity To put it bluntly, well, I called you because I suddenly felt that I might have met someone, your descendant." Tohsaka's face showed a complicated look.  smile.

    "Younger?" Even Rider, who was so calm, was stunned.

    Demigod! (demigod)

    Tohsaka had thought of this word just now.

    (Closed tomorrow, 1 update)

 Work related Chapter 47 Dialogue

    A large black shadow passed by, and Shirou was horrified to see his body being torn apart by the opponent's bloody arms, then folded up, and torn apart again, like tearing through waste paper, tearing himself into pieces.

    Blood flowed, and the broken limbs fell to the ground. Shirou looked at half of his face on the ground, with one eye looking at him. What was reflected in the golden eyes was the other half of his face.

    "drink＃＃"

    Shirou sat up suddenly, suddenly awake.

    "Drinkdrinkdrink" Shirou panted, sweat rolling down his head.  No, his whole body was soaked with sweat.

    In the darkness, he looked at his room, and his vision became clearer bit by bit.

    The space was once again cut into pieces, and Shirou found that the so-called evil eye that caused death was opened again, and he shook his head impatiently.

    "Hey, disappear for me!"

    Even though he said the order with his mouth, Shirou's eyes still didn't obey. Shirou sat there for half an hour before it slowly disappeared.

    Well, everything is exactly the same, nothing has changed.

    "Assassin who has not been killed by himself, and himself who has not been torn apart by the assassin he killed, everything is just a nightmare."

    But even if he thought about it like this, Shirou still found that his hands were shaking and his body was still uncomfortable. There was an uncomfortable feeling of a foreign body rising from his stomach and getting stuck in his throat.

    Shirou patted his head and took a deep breath to calm down the uncomfortable feeling.  He looked at the clock and realized that it was only three hours before he went to bed.

    But in the past three hours, this was already Shirou's second dream.

    The plot of the dream is basically the same. The body was torn apart by the black assassin that he killed

    Not long after Tohsaka left, he also went to rest. Although he slept all day and didn＊t feel sleepy, everyone around him had gone to bed, so it was pointless to stay here alone, so he went to sleep too.

    Unexpectedly, I quickly immersed myself in the pillow.

    But soon, he was awakened by the nightmare of being killed by Assassin. At that time, Shirou thought it was because he thought too much, thinking about it day by day and dreaming about it at night.  That's why I had a nightmare, so I lay down and continued sleeping, but unexpectedly, I was awakened by the same dream again.

    Now it seems that if I sleep again, I will definitely dream of that kind of thing.  Moreover, now I am not sleepy at all.

    Shirou rubbed his hair.

    Since I can＊t sleep anymore, let＊s do something else. By the way, I haven＊t done any exercise today. I haven＊t exercised for several days in a row. If my father finds out, he will be blamed.

    Although the feeling in his hands and feet still hasn＊t returned, Shirou still finished the push-ups and sit-ups. It was even easier than usual. Because he didn＊t feel it, he didn＊t feel as tired as usual.

    Still didn＊t want to sleep. Although he had done the usual exercises, Shirou still didn＊t feel tired. Just now he was thinking that if he fell asleep because he was tired after doing push-ups or sit-ups, he wouldn＊t have dreams.  But now it seems that if I go to sleep like this, I will definitely continue to have the dream just now.

    Shirou thought for a moment, then went to the grocery store and took out a few wooden boards from some piles of groceries.

    After all, there has been a hole in the grocery store since the Lancer attack, and there has been no rest. Now that I can＊t sleep, I might as well repair the grocery store.  Shirou was careful not to make any noise as he removed the broken boards and replaced them with new ones.  At the same time, I also re-paved the floor of my room. After all, I slept in that room for so many years, and it was not comfortable to change to anything else suddenly, so I had better fix it and change it back.

    But after finishing all the work, he still didn't want to sleep.

    Having no choice, Shirou walked around the courtyard twice and finally sat down on the corridor.

    Looking at the yard that was brightly illuminated by the moon, Shirou looked up at the moon in the sky, and couldn't help but think of the moonlit night five years ago, which was also so bright.

    The faint moonlight shines on the person's body, like a mellow but not intoxicating light wine, passing through every inch of the body, making the person's blood calm down.

    Maybe, his father also took a fancy to the moonlight that night, so Although it was very inappropriate to think so, Shirou still came up with such an idea.

    Well, if you practice magic at this time, you won＊t fail because you can＊t concentrate.  Shirou looked at his hands.

    I remembered that I actually made an ar yesterdaycher's sword, Shirou couldn't help but think that if he could refine it more, he could make a more powerful weapon.

    "Traceon" just did it, Shirou calmed down and recited his own mantra.

    As usual, insert a hot iron rod into the back to create a new magic circuit.

    While generating magic power, Shirou thought about the weapon he made yesterday.

    "I made it once yesterday, and it was in a hurry. It will be better today."

    "Basic skeleton, explained."

    ??Imagine the structure of that guy＊s weapon, explain its structure, and proceed

    The shape of the sword became more vivid, but at the same time, pain also swept through him, and the muscles in his whole body suddenly tightened, as if he could not bear some invisible heavy load.

    ??Concentrate and continue like this

    "Material composition"

    "It's strange. It's easy to make the magic circuit, but it's not easy to imitate that guy's weapon.

    Not only is it not easy, it is simply painful.

    Although I can imagine that guy's sword, the subsequent production cannot continue. It's like the hands exploded when they met, and it is impossible to continue at all.

    If it doesn＊t work, just subtract part of the process.  Shirou skipped a part of it.

    But even so, the brain shouted stop, stop, like a warning to a person who uses his own neck to test the sharpness of a knife.

    "The whole project is over."

    Shirou couldn't continue because of the pain in his back, so he had to stop.  Drain the tingling pain from your back and dissipate the magic circuit.

    With the sound of Kara, Shirou suddenly fell back. He looked at the pillar behind him, breathing heavily.

    "Huh, huh, huh" Panting continuously, Shirou felt like he couldn't move at all now.

    "What's going on? I could finish it in such a hurry yesterday, but why can't I do it today?"  Just now, Shirou felt that if he continued, it would be a dead end, so he hurriedly ended the projection.  So not to mention the inferior composition, it didn't even have a complete shape. There were only two rough iron pieces in front of Shirou.

    Shirou closed his eyes, thinking about the project he had just made and the reasons for its failure.

    Identification of creative concepts.

    Think about the basic structure.

    Copy the composition material.

    ?Imitate production technology.

    ? Share growth experience.

    Reproduce the accumulated years and months.

    Reproduce the accumulated years and months.

    Overcome and complete many projects.

    If what you have just done is to be carried out completely, it needs to be broken down into eight sections including the beginning and end.

    It is not the synchronization that starts the traceon, but the projection that starts the traceon.

    The pronunciation of the text itself does not change, but the degree of self-suggestion is very different, and the operation process is also very different.

    Strengthening is to further process existing things and use magic to change its structure.  Projection is the materialless manufacturing and processing of something that does not exist at all. It is weaved with magic power and the magic power is woven into an object. It is also a type of structural change.

    How could Shirou not know which one of them is more difficult?

    After resting for a while, Shirou moved his left hand.

    Well, if the left hand was not paralyzed, maybe this would not happen.

    This is the price of using unsuitable magic. If he had just continued, I am afraid that Emiya Shirou's existence would have collapsed.

    Forget it, there is no need to rush, just strengthen it honestly.

    Just when Shirou picked up the waste that had just been projected on the ground, he was about to use it to practice magic.

    As if deliberately creating a discordant sound, the sound of footsteps reached Shirou's ears. He turned his head and saw someone he didn't want to see.

    The servant from Tohsaka walked over step by step at this moment.

    "What are you doing? I have nothing to do and I want to see you." Shirou glanced at him, expressionless.

    "Me too." The knight in red clothes shrugged, his expression was quite easy-going, but there was an unpleasant smile hanging on the corner of his mouth.

    "Then why are you here? You're not here to say hello, are you?" Shirou sat up straight and looked at him.

    Maybe Shirou wouldn't be like this in front of Tohsaka, but when one on one??, Shirou would not give him a good look. Although he did not come here with any hostility, the other party had cut him once, no, twice.

    "No, it's just that I can't stand the idiot's self-destruction." The other person lowered his head and looked down at Shirou, with an expression on his face that he was laughing.

    "What did you say?"

    "You are so brave to forcefully use magic when you can barely move your body." Ignoring Shirou's expression, Archer smiled and shook his head: "But, I want to remind you, if you continue to use that clumsy magic  If you do it this way, your body will fall apart immediately."

    "You know I" Shirou subconsciously retracted his left hand.

    "Well, the body movements are about seven inches different from what I thought." Archer suddenly interrupted him.

    "Huh? What?" Shirou didn't understand what he meant for a moment, but immediately, he gasped.

    When you fall down for no reason, when you want to walk out of the room but kick the doorstep, if you calculate it carefully the data provided by Archer are terrifyingly accurate.

    He looked at Archer, who seemed to be very interested in picking up what Shirou had just dropped on the ground, the two discarded projections.

    "Oh, you projected my sword, but it was really bad. Is this how you killed Assassin?" The archer looked at Shirou with a strange smile.

    Shirou also blushed for a moment. After all, he was imitating the opponent's weapon. It could be said that he was making a fake. Now that the owner of the authentic product had appeared, he couldn't be embarrassed.  So he couldn't reply to Archer's sarcasm.

    "It doesn't matter, after all, you have those eyes, even a branch can have the power of the holy sword." At this point, Archer's eyes flashed with a hint of complexity, but Shirou didn't look at him at the moment, so he didn't see it.

    After a moment of silent silence, Archer dropped the iron piece again.

    ※Let me take a look, maybe I can help.§ He suddenly waved to Shirou.

    "Huh?" Shirou looked at his outstretched hand blankly.

    Archer didn＊t say anything, just stared at Shirou. After a while, Shirou realized that he wanted to check his body (I feel cold as I write this).

    "You" Shirou suddenly became alert.

    "Why, Saber is not here, so are you worried? There is no need to do that." Archer turned his gaze to the courtyard: "I was ordered by Rin not to attack you. If I attack rashly, my strength will only be reduced. I'm afraid I haven't touched you yet."  When you get there, you will be killed by the woman hiding over there.§

    Shirou also turned his gaze to the courtyard, only to find a woman in black standing there at some point.

    Rider.

    Looking at Rider standing there expressionless, like a statue, Shirou finally remembered that because Rider had Sakura to supplement her magic power, she could transform into a spirit body, so she didn't need to rest. She was always on guard in this house.

    "Although that woman cannot display her full strength, she is at least stronger than she was under Matou Shinji under your command. With her protecting you, you can rest assured." Archer withdrew his gaze and looked at Shirou again.

    But Shirou stared into Archer's eyes and asked in a deep voice: "Why are you doing this?"

    "Of course I need to mend my relationship with you, otherwise it will be bad if you get in trouble in the future cooperation." Archer shrugged and said helplessly.

    ????????? Is this considered a complaint or is it shameless?

    "Tch!" Shirou despised in his heart, and then took off his clothes generously, exposing his back to Archer.

    The archer behind didn't say anything, silently stretched out his hand and pressed it on the center of Shirou's back (when the archer's hand touched Shirou's back, Shirou suddenly shuddered).

    Just like that, Archer's hand remained motionless, while Shirou only felt a slight pain where he touched.  But in less than a second, the pain spread to the left side of his body that was unconscious.  Finally it turned into a heat, like a burning feeling.

    "Hmm" Shirou couldn't help but snorted.

    "What a lucky man." Archer retracted his arm, shook his head and sighed: "I thought it was necrosis, but it turned out that it was just a closed circuit that was opened. This situation can be restored in a few days."

    As Archer's arm retracted, the heat in Shirou's body gradually dissipated.  He pulled on his clothes and turned to look at the archers.

    "Closed loop? Open?" He looked at Archer doubtfully.

    "Well, that's right. Because you seem to have misunderstood" Archer explained: "Your magic circuit is not intended to controlIt's about performance.  You only need to make it once, and then it depends on whether you can extract it and use it Because of your wrong concept, the circuit that could have been used was discarded and fell into a deep sleep.  Your current state is the result of opening all the circuits so far at the same time. The circuits themselves are still in an excited state, so temporary paralysis is natural.  However, after all, the road was cleared, the nerves were not damaged, and things always returned to normal afterwards.  "

    "That is to saywell" Shirou's words stopped abruptly.  Because as soon as he moved, there was another stab of pain in his back, and something seemed to jump in the originally numb half of his body.

    Why?  Shirou was surprised to find that he had feelings in that half of his body.

    Did he do it?

    Archer glanced at him: "That's it. After the body returns to normal, connect the nerves with the magic circuit, and then imagine turning on the switch. If you do this, you should become a better magician. Later  Let＊s do the projection thing, after all, making my sword on the first try is too greedy.§

    That is to say, the magic circuit in your body can be opened at any time if you want to, but will it be closed at any time if you don't want to?

    Looking at Shirou's expression, Archer added: "Although you have rested all day since yesterday, you should not use magic too much tomorrow, especially projecting powerful items. Otherwise, you will burn the nerves that are being repaired.  Isn＊t it just numbness that makes people happy?§

    Shirou raised his head and looked at Archer: "How do you know so clearly?"

    Archer crossed his arms and waved them, not looking at Shirou: "Because I had a similar experience and lost an arm at that time, so now I can handle this situation very skillfully."

    "No," Shirou shook his head and asked, "I mean, why do you know so clearly? Are you really a knight?"

    After all, Shirou understands that heroic spirits, these ancient heroes, basically don't know magic, so they don't understand how the magic circuit works, let alone explain it like Archer.  For example, Saber's swordsmanship is superb, but she is not good at magic or theory.

    But now Archer is talking in front of him with great clarity and clarity, just like a magician.

    Archer sneered: "You underestimate Servant. I don't know how your Saber is. If you think archers can only know bows and arrows, that's up to you."

    Shirou thought the same thing. Although the man in front of him was an archer, his weapons included two swords. Even the arrows on the bow were made of swords.  It can be called a different kind of thing, and it＊s not surprising that he knows some things about magic.

    At this time, Archer turned around and planned to leave.

    Shirou looked at his slowly leaving back, and suddenly his heart moved: "Wait a minute."

    "What? Do you want to thank me?" The other party glanced back at him and said lightly.

    Shirou choked at these words: "No, I just wanted to ask. What did you mean at that time."

    It was clear that he wanted to kill him before, but now he came here to help him, making people confused about what he wanted to do and what his true intention was, so Shirou asked this question.

    I have a long story before, what kind of living Buddha theory, cut meat and feed the eagle, and then  at the end 

    "Drown to death holding on to your ideals!"

    He made it clear at the time, and the hatred in his tone was impossible to fake.

    ※ Moreover, his words seemed to have some special meaning that Shirou could not forget.

    "It's like the literal meaning, there is nothing to explain." The archer turned his head back again, his tone was calm.

    "What" Shirou got a little angry.

    That is to say, there is no reason, just because you don＊t like it?

    "What about you, Archer! You told me not to have ideals, so what are you fighting for? Servant should have his own purpose. You said it yourself that night, so what are you fighting for?  ? You obviously have ideals, why do you say such things?" Shirou stood up and lowered his voice angrily.

    "That's good. Logically speaking, I really shouldn't tell others to give up their ideals." The archer's voice also deepened.

    "But is that really your ideal?" he said.

    ""

    Shirou's anger suddenly froze.

    He opened his mouth and stared blankly at Archer's back.

    His mind refused to understand what he just said, and his reason also told him that what he just said was evil.Don't listen to the Word, don't think about it, don't even see the person who is speaking.

    That is really your own

    Run quickly, go to a place where no one is around, clean out all the shit that guy just said in your mind, and then fall asleep with an empty mind. There will be nothing to do tomorrow.  A voice in my head roared.

    "If you fight with your own will, you will be responsible for whatever you gain and lose. There is a reason to fight, and for you, Shirou Emiya, the meaning of fighting is to save something. All I can say is this  It is a noble reason, but it cannot be an ideal." The archer turned his back to Shirou and said, "If you fight for an ideal, if you are lucky, you can only save your ideal at most, but if you are not lucky, you will get nothing.  "

    "What do you want to say?" Shirou straightened his body bravely and tried to stand on the spot, listening to the archer's words.

    "If you fight to save yourself, you will save yourself. If you fight to save others, you will save others. If you fight to save more people, you will save more people. This  It's just an ideal, it's a dream, and human power is limited after all." The knight said plainly, without any emotion, like some kind of formula: "On the road of life, you will always face some multiple-choice questions, and you can't give up.  What＊s important, keep what＊s important.§

    Shirou was speechless. Although he understood what he needed to say, to deny the knight's words, even if he threw the failed object just projected at him, he had to make him stop.  But his body seemed to have been drained of strength, and he didn't even have the strength to move his mouth.

    As if he had expected that Shirou would be speechless, the knight continued: "But even so, you will be in pain and sadness, but Shirou Emiya can still exist like this and will not disappear. But if this ideal is obtained from others  . Then, even the existence of Emiya Shirou will collapse. Everything you do will become every cornerstone that denies your own existence and become your tomb. The ideals you save will become the sword that kills you.  !§

    The words stopped here. Did he realize that he had said too much? The knight left silently.

    Shirou wanted to stop him, wanted to argue with him, wanted to tell him that all this was wrong, even ifbut there were thousands of words of defense that couldn't come out. He could only shout one sentence: "What on earth do you want to say?"  ?§

    Although I clearly didn＊t understand what he said, the words he responded to were full of anger, as if the archer had desecrated his own sacred object.

    Maybe, I have understood it a long time ago

    "These are the only things I want to say. There is nothing at the end of the so-called saving others. No one believes it. In the end, neither myself nor others can be saved. It can only be a false and meaningless life" The red figure paused.  Then gradually disappear.

    ※Oh, I＊m telling you this, have I given up on myself, or am I infected by Rin＊s innocence, or maybe I want to leave§

    (This chapter begins with Shirou＊s state of mind. After all, he is still a sixteen-year-old boy, not a soldier with a rigid psychological quality. Even if he understands that he is going to kill again on the battlefield, he cannot remain unresponsive. When he kills, he will  Fear, trembling, even if there is no reaction on the spot, vomiting afterwards or nightmares.

    ????????????????? Yesterday, I was talking about the demigod as a joke, just to add a little embellishment.  It's not that Shirou will find out later that he is the son of some god.

    As for Archer, I tried my best to describe what he wanted to express. After all, there are many obscure sentences in the original article. Archer wanted to conceal his identity, so what he said was unclear. And because he is not from our country, the words between  Sometimes it＊s hard to understand and write up, so I modified it according to my own understanding, and also wrote some of my own, I don＊t know if it looks like it)

 Work related Chapter 48: Go to church

    What is it for, what is it pursuing?

    The people who cannot be saved are in the present, and the ourselves who cannot be saved are in the past.

    There is no language barrier, it＊s just like this. The meaning of Shirou Emiya＊s existence has become different from that day on.

    That＊s the reason.

    From then on, you will know what you want to have and what you want to achieve.

    At that time, walking under that black sky and on the red earth, did you really survive?

    Or was he already dead at that time, and the current Shirou Emiya was a new personality created at that time?

    At that time, I was just walking unconsciously, even though my body had reached its limit and I was obviously in despair.  But I kept walking, because even my physical instincts knew that if I stopped walking, I would die and become like those people.

    So even if the will to survive gradually disappears, I still keep walking in order to survive, walking instinctively.

    If you lose consciousness and fall down, you will die and become a huddled black coal like those people.

    Even though he was walking like this, he didn't even have the desire to live in his heart, and Emiya Shirou turned into an empty shell.

    Therefore, even if he dies, it is not a strange thing. Even if there are still memories of the past, it may not be the same personality anymore. Shirou Emiya may be a new person.

    Rescued by Emiya Kiritsugu.

    Although I was still happy, the six-year-old Emiya Shirou died, and his body and spirit became something new, also called Emiya Shirou.

    This new self has nothing, nothing.

    Because I have nothing, I hope I can do it.

    It＊s because I can＊t do it that I long for it.

    The reason for survival has been determined since then, that is

    For those who cannot be saved, help more people.

    You must at least do this, otherwise, when you pass away in the future, how can you have the face to see those who have died.

    but.

    For what, what to become.

    "I want to become a partner of justice."

    The person who said that at that time was not me, but Kiritsugu.

    At that time, he said this,

    Thinking about it now, I feel terrible.

    ????????Did he forge his own desire to become a partner of justice, or did he inherit it from Kiritsugu?

    If it is his own, then Shirou Emiya can hold his head high and keep walking.

    But if it was obtained from Kiritsugu, then could Shirou Emiya still be Shirou Emiya?  Or is it just a copy of Kiritsugu's undead soul, and can only live according to Kiritsugu's words for the rest of its life!

    If you admit to that guy and admit that your wishes are just borrowed, then you are denying your own existence and denying yourself ten years ago.

    It is not the self that lives for other people, but the self that lives for itself just to escape.

    This is what that guy said, if that wish is yours, then even if you make a mistake, you will bear the crime and punishment on your own and be responsible for it.  If not, let alone saving others, even one's own existence cannot be maintained.

    In the end, all that will be left is a false life

    Shirou opened his eyes, looked at the ceiling, and then looked at the window.

    There is sunshine coming in outside the window, and it seems that it is already morning.

    Since lying down, Shirou didn't know whether he fell asleep or was always awake.  Shirou didn't know whether what just happened was a dream or whether his brain was thinking without will.

    He sat up.

    As if something dripped onto his hand, Shirou lowered his head to look, and suddenly realized that it was him who was crying.

    He wiped his face and then became stunned.

    "You are kidding!!" The boy clenched his fists.

    ＃＃

    After a simple wash, Shirou walked into the living room, and there was a girl standing at the kitchen counter as always.

    "Good morning, Sakura" Shirou cheered up and greeted Sakura.

    "Good morning, senior." Sakura turned her head and showed a sweet smile to Shirou.

    Shirou did not argue with Sakura about making breakfast today, but sat at the table

    &nbsp; The next morning was a normal morning, with Sakura humming something in a low voice and cooking breakfast, as if it was normal.  Servant, master and the like have nothing to do with her.

    Sakura didn＊t mention anything about this matter, and she didn＊t reveal that she knew any Servants or Masters. She didn＊t have any different expressions from before, as if she didn＊t know anything.  Since Sakura didn't mention it, Shirou wouldn't ask again. At the same time, Shirou didn't have the strength to say anything else.

    "Good morning" suddenly remembered a lifeless voice behind him.

    Shirou was reminded by the voice that there was now a new person in his family, so he turned his head and greeted Tohsaka.

    "Good morning, Tohsaka" Shirou was not mentally prepared and was startled by Tosaka's appearance.

    Tohsaka staggered in with a dark face, as if he wanted to eat someone.  Her swaggering, almost rude posture made her seem like another person.

    "Good morning, good morning, senpai." There was the sound of retreating footsteps behind Shirou, and then Sakura greeted timidly.

    "Yeah" Tohsaka nodded with an unhappy look on his face.

    In order to find out why she was in a bad mood when she woke up early in the morning, Shirou bravely decided to ask - if this lady doesn't wait, who knows what will happen.

    "Well, um, Tohsaka, what's wrong with you? Did something happen? Or did you not sleep well last night?" Shirou asked with a sincere expression.

    "Huh?" Tohsaka stopped and stared at Shirou with blurred eyes for two seconds, finally understanding what the other party meant: "Oh, don't worry, I always look like this when I wake up in the morning."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????  Does Tohsaka have low blood pressure?

    On the other side, Tohsaka glanced at the kitchen with squinted eyes, and finally said to Shirou: "Hey, Shirou, how do you get to the bathroom from here?"

    Shirou then remembered that after Tohsaka came last night, he hadn't taken her around here yet, so it was only natural that he didn't know where the washing place was.

    So Shirou stood up and said to Tohsaka: "The corridor over there is closer, I'll take you there."

    ※Oh, thank you for your hard work,§ Tohsaka said from behind.

    "Turn from here, and you'll find the bathroom over there. If you're going from Tohsaka's room, just go out and turn left and then turn left" Shirou turned his head and looked behind him, and found that Tohsaka, who was supposed to follow him, was not behind him.  .

    Walking back the same way, Shirou didn't touch her all the way. When he returned to the living room, Shirou's face drooped.

    Tohsaka sat on the ground, leaning against the refrigerator in the living room. Judging from the ups and downs of her shoulders, she actually fell asleep.

    What the hell, I was just in a bad mood because I was asleep!

    Sakura stood by the kitchen counter with a helpless expression. When she saw Shirou coming over, she hurriedly gestured to Tohsaka, meaning that she hoped Shirou would wake Tosaka up, but she didn't dare to do it herself.

    ＃＃

    Breakfast is finished, it is very large and the food prepared is also very rich.  Four people gathered around the table and sat up, but everyone had a bad look on their face.

    The first person to bear the brunt was Tohsaka, who had a dark face - of course, no one would be happy if someone saw her sleeping like that when she woke up in the morning.  Next is Saber, she is as expressionless as yesterday, as stiff as a stone.  As for Sakura, she seemed to be frightened by the faces of the two girls next to her. She almost didn't dare to raise her head and just served her rice silently.

    ※And Shirou, let alone his mood, it＊s not appropriate for him to put on a smile in this situation.

    The air was as heavy as rain clouds. Although it wasn't raining, it was falling bit by bit, pressing on Shirou's head.

    What's wrong, this atmosphere

    In order to break the atmosphere, Shirou spoke first, targeting the guest: "Um, Tohsaka, is breakfast still to your taste?"

    Tohsaka waved his hand: "Whatever, I don't like breakfast originally, but since I'm ready, I'll eat it."

    Sakura was still hesitant at first, but when she heard this, she quickly filled a bowl of rice and handed it to Tohsaka.

    ※Oh, thank you,§ Tohsaka thanked him lightly, and then looked at Shirou again.

    "I have changed my mind about you. You actually let your school girl cook. Are you a prince or noble there? Or are you a god who should be worshiped by others?"

    ""

    "No, senpai, it's me who wants to" Sakura originally wanted to speak for Shirou, but as soon as Tohsaka's face turned around, she immediately lowered her voice.

    "Hey, let's talk" TohsakaLooking at Sakura: "Since you have decided to quit, why don't you go to the church to take refuge? Now that you are here, you are causing us trouble."

    "" Sakura lowered her head and stopped talking.

    Hey, do you want to make everyone unable to eat?  Shirou looked at Tohsaka and felt that she might not have low blood pressure, but was upset about something Although he didn't know why she was upset, couldn't she just look at the situation and speak?

    At this moment, after Tohsaka eliminated the two people, he turned his attention to Saber.

    Shirou felt a little panicked, feeling that Tohsaka seemed to have something to say to Saber, and seemed to want to say something like "What, it's really surprising that a Servant has to eat."

    As expected, Tohsaka slowly opened his mouth, and Shirou subconsciously wanted to cover his ears.

    And then the savior appeared.

    Sister Teng seemed to appear out of nowhere, and suddenly opened the door with a bang, with a happy face: "Good morning, I'm late, Shirou, how is your health? What are you having for breakfast today"

    She stopped talking and her expression became obviously stiff.

    "Teacher Fujimura."

    "Teacher Fujimura."

    The two female students greeted each other quickly. After all, they were teachers at the school.

    But this respectful title did not make the 25-year-old young female teacher happy. Instead, she became angry.

    "Shirou" The spring breeze on Sister Fuji's face turned into a strong wind. She strode in and pulled Shirou aside: "Sister, I have a question. Could you please explain to Shirou, why is Tohsaka-san here?"

    "Well＃＃"

    "One more question. It's only seven o'clock in the morning. My sister got up at six o'clock in order to catch up with Shirou's breakfast. Even so, it's still late. Why is Tohsaka-san who lives further away than my sister?  Did you show up here earlier?" As soon as Shirou uttered one word, Sister Teng quickly followed.

    "Why do you know Tohsaka lives farther away than you, Fuji-san?"  Do top students receive so much attention?

    "Shirou, speak quickly!" The beast's eyes flashed with a fierce light.

    "Well, actually, due to some very troublesome reasons, Tohsaka may have to live in my house from now on." Shirou moved his body back as much as possible, and at the same time hoped that his words would not have too much impact on Sister Fuji.  Stimulate.

    "Stay, oh, I have to stay, stay" Sister Teng murmured twice, and lowered her hand, as if she understood, suddenly

    "Ah, you've settled down. What do you mean by settling down?" There was a collision, and Sister Fuji suddenly roared, grabbed Shirou's collar, and almost lifted him up.

    "Ah, Sister Fuji, how did you get discharged from the hospital? Didn't you go to the hospital yesterday?" Shirou quickly changed the subject.

    ※As a result, Sister Teng didn＊t accept this trick and turned a deaf ear to his words.

    "Not only Saber, but she also lives with Tohsaka-san, who is a student of the same grade. What kind of romantic comedy is this? Do you really think of your home as a hotel?" Sister Fuji grabbed Shirou's collar and shook her vigorously:  "Tell me clearly what's going on, otherwise my sister really won't forgive you this time."

    In fact, the real owner of this home is Shirou, so even if he wants to use this place as a hotel or transform it into a hot spring, it is legal, and Sister Fuji has no say at all.

    However, he would never dare to say such words.

    At this moment, Shirou was shaken by Tou-san's blow, and he almost suffocated, let alone replying. Over there, Sakura saw Shirou's face turned purple and hurriedly stopped Tou-san.

    "Teacher, that's almost enough. The seniors won't be able to bear it."

    But her low-pitched rescue efforts were unable to have any impact on the furious beast, and were of no use at all.

    Sister Fuji lifted Shirou high into the air, seemingly trying to make a terrifying move of throwing him over his shoulder.

    "In the past, when my sister was a high school student like you, um, she was still wearing a sailor uniform at that time. In order to be able to see Kiritsugu, she had to endure it from morning till night every day, and then she could only come to see Kiritsugu on her days off. Now you guys  Actually"

    "Liar," Shirou said in his heart.

    ※Obviously at that time, someone in his last year of high school often skipped classes.

    At the last moment, Shirou saw Tohsaka behind him through Fuji-san's shoulder and mouthed to him: "Do you want me to help you out?"

    Shirou immediately responded with a pleading look.

    So, Tohsaka Rin＊s personal performance show began.

    &nbsp; "Teacher" Tohsaka called out affectionately, stopping the people's female teacher.

    She had a guilty look on her face, and there was a hint of sadness between her brows: "This is my fault. It would have been better if I had told the teacher earlier."

    Sister Fuji turned to Tohsaka and said in a bad tone: "What's the matter Hey, Tohsaka-san?"

    Originally, Sister Fuji wanted to say something, but when she turned around, she saw Tohsaka's expression on the verge of tears, and suddenly felt something was wrong.

    Tohsaka immediately began to tell her history of blood and tears - Tohsaka Rin's personal performance show began.

    In Tohsaka＊s self-report, her home has recently been targeted by evildoers.

    Recently, many people have been poisoned by gas poisoning in the city, and there have been several murder cases. It can be said that the city is in a state of unrest, and criminals have taken advantage of it.  And her family also received a death notice yesterday morning.

    Two days ago, someone stuffed a letter at her door. It said that she should prepare a sum of 30 million yuan within two days and send it to a certain place. Otherwise,  Just kill her.

    Although Tohsaka＊s family is relatively wealthy, she has always lived alone. Suddenly something like this happened, which made her not know what to do, so she went to school late yesterday morning to avoid the gas poisoning incident at school.

    She originally thought about staying at her classmates' house to see if she could avoid this incident, but things like this have happened to her classmates now. She has no time and she can't disturb them.

    Then, let＊s go to a hotel or something and stay for a while.

    But yesterday morning, another incident of gas poisoning occurred in a hotel in the city, which suddenly made Tohsaka hesitate.

    What should I do if it＊s not safe to stay in a hotel outside?  Tohsaka was confused.

    At this moment, Emiya Shirou, a good student who has just recovered from a serious illness but still does not forget his studies, appears.  In the afternoon, Shirou thought that he could not neglect his studies, so he went to school. However, on the way to school, he saw Tohsaka standing on the side of the road with a distracted expression. He hurriedly shouted danger and went up to stop Tosaka.  , to avoid her dangerous situation of crossing the road at a red light.

    While Tohsaka was grateful, he told Shirou that he didn＊t have to go to school, so Shirou went back with Tohsaka.

    On the way, Shirou saw Tohsaka looking worried, so he kindly asked after him, and Tohsaka expressed his worries.  As a result, Shirou immediately invited Tohsaka to stay at his home to prevent her from being in danger alone.

    Initially Tohsaka was reluctant, but in the end he was moved by Shirou's innocent heart and agreed to live in Shirou's home.  In exchange, as a top student, she will tutor Shirou in his studies.

    "It's really scary. What would I have done if Shirou-san hadn't come forward at that time?" Tohsaka shed tears as he spoke. His body was shaking and his face was full of fear. "What if I hadn't been at Shirou-san's house yesterday?"  If we stay here instead of going home or living outside, maybe today will be so scary."

    We should be the ones who find it scary!

    At this moment, Shirou's eyes almost popped out.

    He turned his head and glanced over there, and found that Sakura also had a shocked face, her mouth opened blankly, as if she couldn't believe her eyes.  Saber, on the other hand, had a confused look on her face, as if she didn't understand what Tohsaka was doing.

    "Okay, okay, Tohsaka-san, everything is over." Sister Fuji, who was easily deceived, carefully comforted the "frightened" girl, and then asked: "But Tohsaka-san, why didn't you call the police?  If you call the police"

    Tohsaka's face immediately showed a cooperative look of fear. She interrupted Sister Fuji in panic: "No, they said in the letter that if they call the police, they will be fine or kill me."

    After saying that, Tohsaka sobbed softly because of fear. Sister Fuji coaxed her for a while.

    Excellent acting skills!  Shirou looked at Tohsaka and came to a conclusion.

    Even if she were to become a star, Tohsaka would definitely be the one who is famous all over the world.

    At this moment, Shirou saw Tohsaka making a proud expression towards Shirou when Fuji-san wasn＊t paying attention

    It has to be said that Tohsaka's appearance is outstanding, and everyone who meets her will be fond of her (except Issei), and she usually acts like an honest and good girl. These are all her deceptions at this moment.  With the chips and the disguise she used to prevent people from knowing that she was a magician, she had developed a good set of skills, allowing her to deceive Sister Teng in no time.

    You are a born liar.  Shirou looked at Tohsaka and said to her in his mind.

    However, Sister Teng＊s proposal to call the police was revealed.Go, otherwise, it is illegal to report a false crime. Even if the police were stupid and did not notice it, the current social situation is so turbulent that it is unjustifiable to find people with such unfounded things.

    After a while, Tohsaka returned to normal, and then they started to have breakfast.

    But after what happened just now, the atmosphere at the dinner was very strange. Even Sister Teng, who had been the most active in the past, became quiet.

    After having breakfast quietly like this, Sister Fuji praised Shirou's good deeds, and then said that there were still things to deal with at the school, so she left.  Saber, on the other hand, went to sleep on the grounds that she needed to replenish her magic power.

    While Sakura was washing the dishes, Tohsaka waved to Shirou.

    "What's the matter?" Shirou asked.

    ※You go to church right away,§ she said.

    "Why?" Shirou asked doubtfully.

    "It's mainly about Caster," Tohsaka said: "During this Holy Grail battle, Caster clearly didn't abide by the rules. Not only did she summon a Servant to help her, she also sucked the life out of the humans in the city"

    Speaking of this, Tohsaka paused for a moment, and his face darkened a bit: "Originally, she only absorbed half of human beings' anger. Although it violated the boundary, it was not considered a violation, but it may be because of the sharp increase in our combat power.  , let her be anxious. In the past two nights, if Archer and I hadn't gone out to stop him, the familiars released by Archer almost killed the attackers. This was already a serious violation of the rules, so Kirei needed to be informed  Explain this guy and see how he handles it. After all, if that guy Caster is allowed to continue, I'm afraid there will be a worse situation. It would be best if there is some good way to stop her."

    "Kill?"

    "Well, there are almost a hundred people. They are almost drained of their anger. If I didn't stop them at that time, they might just die." Tohsaka nodded with a stern expression.

    "What?" Shirou was surprised.

    It almost died directly, it was a lot of injuries, and there were still so many people.

    "Why are you so surprised? This is the Holy Grail War." Tohsaka glanced sideways at him and snorted.

    "When did you go? Why didn't you call me?" Shirou looked at her and asked.

    "Ah?" Tohsaka first expressed surprise at Shirou's words, and then said slowly as if he was talking to a mentally retarded person: "Please, there are three servants in this house, one of whom has no power for the time being, and the other two have no power at the moment.  Now that we're gone, what should we do with the rest of the people? Who will be the escort, or should we all leave this stronghold and go outside together. Later, when I came back, I found that this place had been occupied by caster, and the opponent's position creation had turned this place into a dangerous place. Waiting for us  Come back and jump in??§

    ""

    "Also, Archer has the ability to see things far away in order to discover Caster's familiar. Rider does not have this ability and cannot act separately. There is no point in acting together, because I can't do it alone.  It can be done easily." Tohsaka waved his hand and said calmly.

    "" Shirou was silent for a while, then nodded vigorously: "I understand, I will go to the church right away."

    Then he thought for a while and said, "But the priest said you couldn't go to him."

    "That means don't go to him to ask for information or help. As long as you don't ask for help from him, he won't have any objection even if you go to that church every day to pray or sing hymns in front of him."  Tohsaka rolled her eyes at him and said angrily: "And now you are going to report the situation. In other words, you are telling him the information. He is eager to do it. Well, there is also the matter of Assassin's illegal summoning. Tell him about it She  When I went to take that guy Shenji away, that little fool forgot about it in a hurry."

    Tohsaka glanced over there and saw Sakura's back shaking as she was washing the dishes, and then the sound of the dishes clattering became louder.  Shirou nodded and said nothing more.

    "One more thing is that eight Servants appeared this time." At this point, Tohsaka's tone darkened: "Originally, the Holy Grail War was supposed to be between seven Servants and seven Masters, but this time there were actually  Eight. It＊s obviously a serious mistake. That guy is the supervisor. If you ask him, he just doesn＊t know what happened. Basically, it＊s these things.§

    "Okay" Shirou said, and then asked: "But why I went, wouldn't Tohsaka's words make it clearer?"

    If it was Shirou, he wouldn't even think of telling the priest these things. Now that Tohsaka thought of these things, he didn't say them. Instead, he took the trouble to tell them to himself and let himself relay them. It was very strange.

    "Then"Because I don't want to see that guy's face." Tohsaka snorted, and then suddenly gritted his teeth, as if he remembered something very unpleasant.

    Shirou then remembered that the relationship between Tohsaka and the priest was very bad. The priest even tricked Tosaka that night and made her run around for nothing for half the night Ah, Tohsaka's expression at this time couldn't be that she was thinking of that night.  thing.

    Shirou stood up: "Then I'll go now."

    "Wait a minute" Tohsaka stopped him.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "Well" Tohsaka hesitated for two seconds and said to Shirou: "Call Rider out first."

    "What?" Shirou looked at her and blinked in confusion.

    "Call Rider out first," Tohsaka said loudly. Suddenly, as if she had discovered something, she opened her eyes wide and yelled at Shirou: "Hey, where's the book?"

    "What book?" Shirou was startled when Tohsaka suddenly went crazy and yelled.

    "What kind of book could it be?" Tohsaka seemed so angry that he even turned over the table: "Where did you put the command spell book that controls the rider?"

    Shirou finally understood and said quickly: "Oh, I put it in the room. After all, it is inconvenient to carry a book with you."

    "Then you are not afraid of what will happen if it is lost or taken away by the enemy?" Tohsaka was about to flip the table.

    Shirou hurried back to the room and took out the book.

    Seeing Shirou holding the book in his hand, Tohsaka's expression finally softened a little, but he still looked angry.

    She shouted sternly: "This book is the handle to control the rider. You should keep it by your side anytime and anywhere. Do you hear me?"

    Shirou nodded quickly, holding the book tightly with both hands, and told Tohsaka that he understood.

    "This is a handle, and it is also a weakness." Tohsaka pointed at the book in Shirou's hand: "With this book, you can control the rider, but if you take this book out, it will also let the enemy know.  In fact, Matou Sakura did not transfer the Command Seal to you, so he might still attack her."

    Shirou immediately remembered that Sakura was kidnapped because she could make a book of command spells.

    "Originally, I was thinking about letting her go to the church, but after thinking about it carefully, it is now known to everyone that Sakura can make a command spell book. If she does not give up the command spell, even if she is sent to the church, with Kirei's ability  Even if the church is an area where participants cannot interfere, and no matter how powerful he is, he is extremely powerful, but for the control of a servant, the master of caster or lancer will capture her even if he is injured.  "Yeah." Tohsaka shook his head and said helplessly: "Besides, she stayed here all night last night. It's unclear to other enemies. So, if you don't want her to be caught again,  , it＊s best not to take this book out and keep it close to you.§

    Shirou nodded, but his expression became strange.

    "She stayed here all night last night. To other enemies, it's hard to explain If you tell others, it's really hard to explain.  Hey, can you please stop using such strange words?  You and Issei are related!  Shirou muttered in his heart, but he finally understood why Tohsaka meant when he said that Sakura brought us trouble during the meal.

    It seems that he made a wrong choice by calling Sakura here and living here. Now it seems that even if she doesn't go to the church, Sakura will be safer in her own home than living here.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? That＊s not right.  Shirou shook his head.

    Didn＊t the priest say that day that as long as you are a master, you may be attacked again and be in danger, so you can only go to the church. But now listening to Tohsaka＊s words, it is too late for Sakura to go to the church now.

    "There's one more thing," Tohsaka said again: "You're going to church soon, so ask Rider to go with you. She's not your servant now, so let her follow you, but she must remain physical."

    ""

    Shirou blinked, not understanding what she said.

    "Now the enemy doesn't know that Rider has been transferred to you, so you have to take Rider on the streets, roads, and stroll around the city, so that the enemy can spy on you, and then you will have this idea: Ah,  Rider is now following Emiya Shirou. It seems that Matou Sakura has been defeated by him and was forced to give up the Command Seal to him. Or maybe Matou Sakura has a good relationship with Emiya Shirou, so she willingly gave the Command Seal to Emiya.  Shirou, let him gain control of Rider. With this idea," Tohsaka said, "As long as this is the case, the enemy will regard Sakura as an abandoned target and focus their attention on you."

    &nbsp; Shirou thought for a while after hearing this, and finally understood the true meaning of Tohsaka's words.

    "That is to sayas long as I walk with Rider and let other masters see me and think that I have snatched away Sakura's Command Seal, Sakura will not be targeted?" Shirou didn't know if he was thinking wrong.  , asked tentatively.

    "No" Tohsaka shook his head: "It will only reduce the risk factor. There will still be danger, but at least the risk will be smaller."

    After a pause, she added: "As for whether Rider's direct materialization will arouse suspicion, don't worry. Anyway, Saber has been materializing and following you for personal reasons before, but the enemy doesn't know. Now let Rider do the same.  If you do it, the enemy will think that this is your personal habit, but it will not make the enemy suspicious."

    "Oh" Shirou nodded.

    Tohsaka was just Tohsaka, she had already thought of things before she even thought about it.

    Thinking of this, he looked at Tohsaka with a smile.

    "What?"

    "It's nothing, I just suddenly realized that Tohsaka has always cared about Sakura." Shirou scratched his head, feeling suddenly relieved.

    Although Tohsaka looks extremely indifferent, he is still thinking about Sakura all the time. He is really a dishonest guy.

    After saying that, he suddenly realized that at some point, the sound of Sakura washing dishes stopped.

    Tohsaka glanced at him disdainfully: "I just don't want Rider to lead her over after she is captured by Caster, and become Caster's helper, and become our enemy."

    "Clang!"

    Sakura hurriedly picked up the dropped plate, but luckily it fell into the pool, so it wasn't broken.

    (One of the most disgusting things in life is that you work for half a day, then ask for leave, and then ask for half a day of leave, and then have to make up a full day the next day, ugh!

    ?????????????????????? Well, I＊m just complaining, and the other thing is that this chapter is almost 9,000, there is no other way, the magic power is exhausted, I can＊t rush forward, I can only reach this point.  )

 Works Related Chapter 49 Chill

    Shirou was in a bad mood, really bad.

    At this moment, I was walking step by step, and a beautiful woman was following behind me step by step.  Well, let alone a beauty, it would not be an exaggeration to say she is a goddess.

    Needless to say, everyone knows who it is, it＊s Rider.

    Because of Tohsaka＊s suggestion, Rider followed Shirou to the church, and at the same time, he maintained his physical form in order to let the enemy discover his existence.

    At this moment, this female servant is no longer wearing a tight black skirt, but has changed into another outfit.

    Wearing a black women's sweater and jeans, no jacket.  Wearing streamlined frameless sunglasses on his face, Rider no longer covered most of his face with an eye patch like before, revealing a jade-like face. Rider was astonishingly white against the black background.  Rider, who was originally tall and voluptuous, now looks even taller and has a cool look with a certain amount of heroism.

    Tohsaka rushed out to buy this set of clothes, because in order for Tohsaka's plan to go smoothly and for Shirou to be able to take Rider out, she couldn't go out wearing that tight black skirt.

    The clothes Saber is wearing were given to her by Tohsaka, but it would be impossible to take out another one to pass to Rider because the body proportions are too different.  Tohsaka originally thought that Sister Fuji often came to his house and would leave a few clothes here anyway, so that she could just bring a set for Rider to wear while still alive, but she soon discovered a problem.

    I found a set of clothes, but Sister Teng＊s clothes are a bit too small, so I can＊t wear them.  As for which part is smallexcept for the waist, every part is small.

    It＊s okay to put it on forcefully, but it doesn＊t seem right to walk outside with your navel and bare feet exposed.

    There was no other way, so Tohsaka had to go out and buy a set of clothes for Rider (the money was paid by Shirou, Ms. Tohsaka said: Why should I pay for your servant to wear clothes!), and also bought her a pair of glasses.  Wear it instead of a blindfold.

    So Rider put on this outfit.

    But what＊s a bit disharmonious is that her long pink hair, which is almost touching the floor, is tied up behind her back, and it＊s still tied with a purple bow!  !  !

    It was a headband. The pattern on Rider's forehead, which was either words or symbols, was covered by the headband. At the same time, the headband went over the back of her head, tying up her hair and making it look messy.  It became a long ponytail, making her look like Rapunzel in the fairy tale.

    Shirou felt that with Tohsaka's personality, she would not tie this bow on Rider, and it was probably Sakura's handiwork.

    I have to say that the overall feeling is driven by this purple ribbon.

    ? If we say that a rider without a bow is a cool beauty, a cold beauty.  So, the current Rider reveals this bit of naughtiness despite being cold and charming In the past, because Rider was a beauty, Shirou basically didn't dare to look at her, and usually just glanced at her and avoided his eyes.  Moreover, he didn't dare to look at her chin upward, fearing that his gaze might misunderstand her.

    Of course, the magic eye is also a certain reason.

    The only thing is that before going out today, he glanced at Rider, who had just changed clothes, and his eyes were a little unable to move, as if he had been petrified.

    Because the eye mask was removed and replaced with a pair of compact sunglasses, most of Rider's face was revealed. His skin was as white as jade, and his face was as gorgeous as the bright moon in winter, making people feel cold and gorgeous.  Not bound by a hair tie, the two bunches of hair were casually draped over her shoulders, hanging down her chest to her knees. The bow on the back of her head swayed, eliminating part of the coldness and making people feel the cuteness of a little red among the flowers.  .  figure＃＃

    What kind of servant is this? It should be said to be a princess from a foreign country.

    Shirou didn't dare to look at it at that time. He lowered his head as if he were hunched over and lowered his eyes.  Well, there was also a reason why I couldn't look into her eyes.

    Even Sakura, who was escorting the two of them out, did not dare to approach, as if she was afraid of being compared with Rider.

    Then, the two of them walked on the way to Xindu Church.  In tandem, Shirou didn't even dare to speak to the rider behind him - he was afraid that if his eyes couldn't help but wander, it would be terrible if he was misunderstood by the rider.

    Furthermore, in order to avoid accidents, Shirou took the less crowded paths as much as possible, such as the alleys between buildings.  Although it is daytime and most people have gone to work, there are still some people walking on the street. If it is not necessary, he does not even want to walk through Xinduqiao In case someone sees the rider while driving, he is stunned.  , hit the guardrail of the bridge and rushed into the sea. Whose fault was it?  Who is responsible?

    It＊s such beauty.

    But even though he was walking with such a beauty, Shirou was still in a bad mood. Why was that? The time was slightly reversed.Click.

    After Shirou and Rider went out together, they went straight to the church, but along the way, the two of them were silent and didn't speak. But as time went by, Shirou felt uncomfortable all over.

    Although she, like Saber, is a silent woman, Saber is like a flower, silent but still warm.  But Rider is different. She is like a cold and damp corner in a rock house, exuding a chilling coldness.  Along the way, Shirou's hands and feet moved uncomfortably.

    Even though he is a heroic spirit, even if he is not the archer, when facing him, he does not feel as if he is wet or cold.

    Shirou thinks that although there is nothing to talk about with Rider, it is okay to be silent all the time. After all, she is your servant now, so you can't go all day without saying a word to her.  When they were a third of the way there, Shirou couldn't hold it any longer.

    "Um, Rider?" On the Xindu Bridge, seeing no one walking around, he turned back to look at Rider.

    "What's the matter?" The female cavalry suddenly became alert.

    "No, it's nothing special." Shirou saw the scary expression on Rider's face and looked around. Suddenly he felt that the pressure around him suddenly became heavier. He quickly said: "It's not an enemy, it's just that I want to fight with youwell, fight  Hello."

    Shirou didn＊t dare to say it because he couldn＊t bear to be like this all the time, so he wanted to talk to you.

    "Say hello?" Rider's nervousness disappeared, and she looked at Shirou with some confusion.

    "Well, um, good morning," Shirou said stiffly, lowering his head, feeling a little uncomfortable from the gaze behind his sunglasses.

    Rider said nothing, but raised his eyebrows slightly.

    "Um, I haven't said good morning to you yet." Shirou felt a little uneasy at this moment. Being slightly looked down upon by Rider, he suddenly felt that Rider was really tall.

    With a cough, Shirou tried his best not to look at her face or make others feel rude: "Well, although it is not a formal contract, there will be many things that will trouble you in the future."

    This time Rider replied: "This is the duty of the Servant, no need to thank me, Master."

    "Yeah" Shirou nodded, suddenly feeling that Rider was quite similar to Saber in some aspects.

    But now the conversation finally started. Afterwards, Shirou walked and talked to Rider as often as possible. Rider would always answer with the Three Character Sutra or Five Character Quatrains when Shirou asked, and would stop talking if he didn't ask.  However, Shirou felt that even if this was the case, he would not be unable to say anything face to face in the future.

    Finally, when it was almost time to reach the church, Shirou stopped talking to Rider.

    But suddenly, Rider, who had only answered questions along the way, suddenly took the initiative and said: "Master."

    "Huh?" Shirou turned to look at her, somewhat surprised.

    "Master" she whispered: "The night before yesterday, at that time, you said that you and Sakura were like family, so there was no need for a reason to save her. But judging from the current situation, can I understand that you were  I did that on purpose, because my Servant is no longer able to fight, and you yourself can't replenish the Servant's magic power, so you made this gesture to deceive Sakura into trusting her, and then gain my control.  Right, and at the same time, you can delegate the task of replenishing magic power to Sakura."

    Shirou was startled, and then he understood what Rider meant, and the expression on his face became stiff. He stopped and stood there, looking at Rider.

    What Rider meant was, did he do that on purpose at that time? He saved Sakura in order to gain control of her and replace Saber who had lost her magic power Shirou's mind paused.

    The surroundings seemed to become quiet all of a sudden, even the chirping of seagulls and the sound of cars stopped.  Shirou's face was now as pale as his mind.

    He didn＊t expect that he was so unbelievable in the eyes of others. The same was true for Tohsaka before, but now Rider

    "This is the only thing I want to say. There is nothing in the so-called end of saving others, not even anyone who believes in it. In the end, neither myself nor others can be saved, it can only be a false and meaningless life"

    The knight＊s words rang in his ears.

    Now he finally understood why last night, Rider said in front of him that he would turn his fangs on him at any time. The reason was this.

    After being silent for a while, Shirou looked at Rider and asked in a low voice: "What do you mean? Why do you think so?"

    "I just want to confirm the master's character before fighting the enemy to avoid unnecessary mistakes," Rider said lightly.

    ??"Then, my answer is no," Shirou said angrily, "I want to save Sakura because Sakura is my friend, a junior high school girl. In my opinion, she is someone who should not be involved, so I want to save her.  . I don＊t want to save people for any reason, I just want to save people, isn＊t that okay???§

    By the end of the sentence, Shirou was already roaring.

    Rider looked at Shirou quietly, paused for a moment, lowered her head slightly, and apologized in a low voice: "I know, I'm sorry for doubting you, Master."

    Shirou didn't reply, but turned around and strode forward.

    Originally, Shirou was a good-tempered person. Basically, if someone apologized like this, how could he turn around and leave, but now

    Shirou was in a very bad mood, so bad that he even wished that a telegraph pole would be erected in front of him and let him hit it.

    What are you doing, what are you doing, what are you doingwhat the hell is going on!  !

    The two of them walked to the church in silence.

    Behind the Xindu Bridge, at the end of the park, buildings stood tall. On the top of one of the office buildings, a short man in black squatted on the edge of the roof in a dangerous posture, looking at the Xindu Bridge boredly.

    The half-man-high fence on the roof of the building to prevent people from falling close to the edge was now used as a bench. He squatted on it, resting his chin on his hands, and sighed in boredom.

    No one usually comes to the platform on the roof here, and the people below can＊t see him, so he doesn＊t have to worry about anyone disturbing him. It＊s also a good place to enjoy the breeze.  However, it is too dangerous to be like this. If you are not careful, you will fall down and there will be no bones left.

    He was dressed very strangely. He was wearing black clothes, and his head and face were covered by the hood of his coat, making it difficult to see clearly.  Wearing a pair of black leather gloves on his hands - although it is winter, winter in Fuyuki City is very warm, and sometimes you can travel even wearing single clothes.

    But this guy is different. He looks like he can't see the wind. He wraps himself tightly, and no inch of skin on his body is exposed.

    "Tch, did you really follow? It hasn't changed at all. Well, in this case, you can't get close." He muttered and looked at Xinduqiao, and then turned his eyes away.

    "The overlooking scenery is really fascinating, but oh, really, it's not as powerful as the original version. Can you only see this distance? You can only reach the end of the bridge." There was helplessness in his tone, as if  Somewhat dissatisfied with my abilities.

    After a pause, he said as if to comfort himself: "Forget it, it's not my ability anyway, it's enough to be able to get these, and that trick, it's not an exaggeration to say that I am the strongest now."

    "Well, by the way, as long as you don't run into that lucky guywell, ahem," he coughed and changed his position. Instead of squatting, he sat cross-legged.

    Originally, he wanted to add a sentence, but suddenly found that he could not remember the name of the person he wanted to say, so he had to give up and change his sitting position to cover up his embarrassment.  But it's really strange that he still behaves like this even though there's no one around.

    Turning his gaze to Xindu Bridge again, he was startled.

    "Hey, two people are quarreling? Oh, that's it. It's true. He gets excited because of someone else's words. Tsk, it's true." He scratched the back of his head in boredom.

    "Huh?" Suddenly, he saw the purple-haired beauty turn her head, her eyes wearing glasses glanced here unconsciously, as if she was looking for something.

    The man in black hurriedly turned over and fell down in embarrassment, lying on the ground on the roof of the building, avoiding the sight of those looking for him.

    Over there, Rider, who was following Shirou, looked behind him carefully, even at the building in the distance, but looked away with some doubts.

    At that moment, she did feel other people's gaze, but the source was indeed from an unusually high place, so she looked back, but found nothing.

    Illusion?  Or is there another Servant spying on his actions?  if it is like this＃＃

    The eyes behind Medusa's lenses widened slightly, and she was alert, ready to face the enemy's attack at any time.

    However, since the enemy is monitoring from a distance, it means that the other party has no intention of attacking, and just needs to be careful.  After observing the surroundings and confirming that everything was correct, Rider turned around and continued to follow Shirou.  Rider did not tell Shirou about this situation because he was not sure whether it was his illusion.

    Shirou noticed that the aura on Rider behind him became tense. He didn＊t know what was going on, but now heI was in such a bad mood that I didn't even ask.

    And on the roof of the building, the man in black cautiously stuck his head out, took a look, and then quickly took his head back.  After a pause, he made sure he wasn't paying attention.  He breathed a sigh of relief, turned over, and sat down looking at the wall.

    "What are you doing?" The man in black muttered, feeling dissatisfied that he was almost discovered by the rider. At the same time, he thought about the rider's reaction and figured out the visual distance of her eyes.

    It seems that in addition to being able to turn people to stone, Rider's magic eyes are also capable of long-distance observation, but they may not be able to see clearly five kilometers away, which is more than twice as bad as his own.  He must have spotted me right away.  But＃＃

    He turned away and looked over the half-man-high wall, looking at Rider and Shirou who were drifting away over there, muttering dissatisfiedly: "It's true that Rider has a magic eye, but she can actually see a lot of things."  Far away, hey, I didn＊t get such information from you, dad.§

    Suddenly, the man in black seemed to remember something.

    "Oh, that's right, it doesn't seem right to call me dad, right? Well, forget it, hum"

    This guy said to himself jokingly, and then hummed a song.

    ＃＃

    Shirou was in a bad mood at the moment, and Tohsaka was in a bad mood at home.

    If Shirou＊s mood is pure anger, then Tohsaka＊s mood is anger plus fear.

    Not long after Shirou left the house, Sakura didn't dare to stay alone with Tohsaka, so she returned to her room as if to prepare something.  While Saber had dinner and went to bed, Tohsaka happened to walk around Emiya's house to see if he could find anything.

    After all, Shirou told her such outrageous things last night, and Tohsaka still couldn't believe it. So, in order to verify, she decided to look around the house to see if she could find anything to prove that what he said was true.  of.  After all, his father is also a magician, so he couldn't have been unaware of it. He must have left something behind.

    If it is true, then this guy is too dangerous.

    However, Tohsaka didn＊t look for it, just walked into the backyard where he saw the light for the first time, and Tohsaka discovered it.

    That glowing room looked very old and abandoned. Tohsaka took one look at it and couldn't look away.

    If nothing else, there was an unusual aura in that room.

    Tohsaka stepped forward to open the door. The door creaked as if it was about to rot and fall, and slowly opened.  Sunlight streamed in through the door that was only opened once, but it was enough for Tosaka to observe what was going on inside.

    After casually scanning the surrounding debris, Tohsaka's eyes were attracted to the things on the ground.

    There was a blue cloth spread on the ground, and a few things were randomly placed on it, including a kettle, a kitchen knife, a lunch box, and a bamboo sword for exercise.

    Originally, this is understandable, but if these things are all made of iron, it would be unusual.

    Not to mention that the entire kitchen knife handle is made of iron, and even the lid button and handle of the teapot that should be plastic are made of iron. Even the bamboo sword that should be made of bamboo slices is completely made of iron.  Everything made of iron is very weird.

    Tohsaka stared blankly at the things at his feet, with no apparent expression on his face.

    For a long time, she bit her lip slightly, and Wu Guan trembled as if having a cramp.

    ※It＊s true, damn it, who is that guy?§ She squeezed out a sentence through her teeth, her voice unusually dry.

    "Hey, Archer, have you noticed this?" Tohsaka said to behind him.  When he said this, Tosaka couldn't help but turn on the switch, and the magic power leaked out.

    There was no answer, and there was silence for a while. The archer's voice sounded in Tohsaka's ears, and at the same time, his figure appeared.

    "No, I am a knight, not a magician. Even if I can detect something is wrong now, I can't grasp the actual situation." There was no fluctuation in Archer's voice, and he had no reaction to Tohsaka's words.

    "Hmph, that guy is not a magician either." Tohsaka sneered, but his voice was a little unnatural.

    She picked up the kettle on the ground and shook it at the archer beside her.

    "The so-called magic, no matter what, is ultimately an exchange of equal value. No matter how mysterious it is, it will eventually be transferred from another place, and preparations must be made in advance." Tohsaka gritted his teeth: "But that guy is different.  , he simply took something that didn＊t exist.In the future, things that cannot exist will be materialized.  This idea of ??eroding reality damn, it's almost like he is a mystery himself.  "

    "What that guy did was neither a projection nor an enhancement. It was simply a by-product of the degradation of some top-level magic." No one asked her, but Tohsaka seemed to be unable to stop, spewing out sentence after sentence.  , the expression on her face became more and more angry, and finally she threw the kettle to the ground with a bang.

    Seeing his master looking so angry, the archer shook his head with a faint smile on his face.

    "So, what are you going to do? Since that guy is as scary as you said, should you get rid of him earlier? It just so happens that one of her followers doesn't have much strength right now, and the other one isn't much of a threat either.  "

    Tohsaka turned around and saw Archer's eyes flashing, and at the same time, as if in response to Tohsaka's hostility, a chill came from his body.

    "No, we still need his power now, so forget it." Tohsaka's words dispelled Archer's murderous intention.  As if expressing dissatisfaction, the archer disappeared as a spirit, leaving Tohsaka alone.

    Tohsaka was not dissatisfied because Archer left like this. At this moment, she frowned, looked at the things on the ground, and her mind began to turn away.

    This guy's ability is so amazing, but he didn't notice it himself, and he is also a guy with a bad mind Damn it, not only the summoning of Saber, but also his magic cannot be evaluated according to ordinary rules.  of.  Tohsaka stamped his feet angrily and prepared to turn around and leave.

    This guy obviously has such a good ability but he doesn't know how to use it, and he keepswait a minute!

    Tohsaka＊s departure stopped. She turned around again and looked at the things left behind by the guy she had scolded in her heart.

    ※This guy doesn＊t know his abilities or what he can do until now. If he uses his abilities for me, then a bold idea suddenly flashed in Tohsaka＊s mind.

    That idea was a bit astonishing. Even Tohsaka was startled by the thought that suddenly flashed through his mind. But after thinking about it for a while, Tohsaka couldn't help but get excited.

    If that works, then

    Tohsaka found that her fingers were trembling. She hurriedly covered her hands with each other and warned herself to stay calm. The Tosaka family must maintain an elegant posture at all times.

    At this moment, an unexpected person appeared in front of her.

    "Sakura?" Tohsaka looked at the person who appeared at the door in surprise.

    "Senpai" Sakura greeted politely, but her eyes kept evading, and she kept glancing behind Tosaka.

    Just now, Sakura was staying in her room when she suddenly noticed an unusual aura (murderous aura), so she went out to see what was going on, but after she came out, the murderous aura disappeared.  But she found Tohsaka standing at the door of the grocery store, his face turning green and red.  She was worried about what happened to Tohsaka, and even more worried about whether Tohsaka had something on his mind Worried in her heart, even though it was Tohsaka, she stepped forward to see what was going on.  But it seemed like nothing was wrong.  This made Sakura sigh in relief.

    "What, what's the matter?" Tohsaka looked at Sakura, whose eyes were wandering, and asked strangely.

    "Huh? No, not" Sakura waved her hand hurriedly when Tohsaka asked.

    "Really?" Tohsaka raised his eyebrows suspiciously.

    "No, reallythat" Tohsaka's gaze made Sakura feel uncomfortable. She subconsciously twirled her fingers and thought of a reason: "Well, I have something to ask Tohsaka-senpai for help."

    "What's up?"

    "Well, I want to go to the hospital to see my brother, but if I go alone, I'm worried that I'll be attacked by Caster like Tohsaka-senpai said, so" Sakura had an apologetic smile on her face, looking worried.  The uneasy look seems to be caused by fear.

    Tohsaka thought about it for a moment and felt that it was the same. Even though it was broad daylight, Sakura, whose defense ability was so poor that she could compete with that half-hearted guy, would definitely be kidnapped without anyone noticing if she encountered Caster.  So, let＊s go with her.

    "If it's inconvenient for me, senior, forget it," Sakura waved her hands hurriedly when she saw Tohsaka didn't answer immediately.

    Tohsaka came back to her senses after hearing this. She waved her hand and said, "Then I'll go. Anyway, I have something to go out, so let's go together."

    Sakura was stunned for a moment. She didn＊t expect Tohsaka to agree. She had no choice but to walk down the slope. She nodded and thanked her.

    The two of them will sabeWake her up and tell her that they are going out together and ask her to stay here alone. If someone attacks during this period, run away quickly

    After "Sakura" left the door, Tohsaka asked Sakura: "Do you know Shirou's magic?"

    "Why?"

    The two of them just talked and left.

    Archer followed the two of them and glanced at Emiya's house.

    Even Matou Sakura was aware of the murderous intent just now, but Saber did not react and was still sleeping. It seemed that she was exhausted to the extreme and could not even notice things not far away from her.

    After a conversation, Tohsaka was reassured that Sakura didn't know about Shirou's ability.

    It looks like I＊m going to make a plan!  Tohsaka snickered behind Sakura's back, making the archer next to her shudder.

    At the same time, Shirou, who had just walked through Xindu Bridge, also shuddered.

    what happened?  Shirou wondered why he suddenly had a bad feeling.

 Related Works Chapter 50 Hijacking Incident

    Just as the people living in the Emiya residence were taking their own actions, on the other side, Matou Shinji also took action, but his mood was very bad at the moment.

    At this moment, he was sitting on the plane and looking out the window.

    I thought that by getting the Assassin and then taking control of the Rider, I had two Servants in the Holy Grail War, and I could say that I had a five-point chance of winning. After that, if I operated well, I would definitely win, but it was destroyed.  Although he later learned that assassin was corroding his body, he didn't care.  Even if he was corrupted by Assassin, as long as he got the Holy Grail, he could do nothing, but all of this was destroyed by Emiya Shirou.

    Now Shenji has lost the qualification to participate in the Holy Grail War, and because he is just an ordinary person, even other masters will not attack him, so he is safe, but he still chooses to leave.  Decided to go abroad to change my mood, and come back after a few decades - the Matou family's family property is not just the mansion in Fuyuki City.

    After booking today's flight yesterday, Shen Er was discharged from the hospital. He simply went home to pack his things, and then decided to go to the UK. That hospital was connected to the church, and he knew a lot about the inside story, so when Shen Er was about to be discharged, no one stopped him.  he.

    There is no point in staying here and watching that girl fight with other masters. It is better to leave.  As for school, student statusgo to hell, I just want to relax now.

    As for you can＊t go abroad without a visa, but Shenji has one.  When he became a pseudo-master, Shinji Matou applied for a visa to go to the UK. Because of the influence of the Matou family, the visa was processed quite quickly. It happened to be ready yesterday and was sent to his home.  So Shenji returned home early this morning, picked up his visa, and went to the airport.

    It is worth mentioning that originally this visa was for Shinji to obtain the Holy Grail, make a wish to become the strongest magician in the world, that is, a magician, and go to the Clock Tower in England to show off his power, but now it is  This is useful

    "Hi, hello, do you want to go on a trip?" A man's voice sounded, interrupting Matou Shinji's thoughts.

    Shen Er turned around and found a man sitting next to him, looking at him with a slight smile.  It seems that he is Shinji's traveling companion this time.

    The man has black hair and black eyes. He looks to be in his mid-twenties. His long hair reaches shoulder length and is parted from the middle to the sides. He has a friendly face, but there is a faint weird emphasis in his tone. You can tell at first glance that he is.  foreigners.

    Shinji was not in the mood to talk to him at the moment, so he said unceremoniously: "Go away, Ury迂's Indian (meaning that his hair is very similar to Ishida Ury迂's hairstyle, but longer, looks  like Indians).§

    After saying that, he didn＊t even look at the man＊s face and turned to look out the window.

    And the man just sat down next to him.

    Soon, the plane took off.

    Shinji leaned against the window and looked at the clouds outside the window. His head gradually became heavy. Because he arrived at the airport before five o'clock, he suffered from lack of sleep.  After a while, he fell asleep looking at the window.

    After an unknown amount of time, he was woken up.

    "Pah, pah!"

    Shen Er opened his eyes blankly, not knowing what the two crisp sounds that just woke him up were.  As a result, I was surprised to find that the people on the plane were in a mess, screaming and screaming as if they were afraid of something.  at the same time＃＃

    "Pah, pah!"

    There were two more crisp sounds, and Shenji opened his mouth wide. He looked at the front of the cabin aisle, and there were three people standing there.

    They wore black hoods, just like gangsters in the game, and more like they had guns in their hands.

    In an instant, he understood why the passengers were screaming, why the plane was in chaos, and what the two crisp noises were - hell, someone was hijacking the plane.

    ※Moreover, they still have guns. Gun control in Japan is very strict. Even a bullet casing is not easy to find. Now these people are holding guns.

    At this moment, the three gangsters with guns were shouting something and pushing several stewardesses to the ground.  A ferocious threat.  Judging from their words, it seemed that there were two companions in another cabin and one companion in the cockpit of the plane.

    The plane that Shinji took was a Boeing 747, which could seat about 350 people. Because it was a six o'clock flight in the morning, there were very few people on it, less than 150 people. The gangsters took control easily.  All the passengers and crew, and these people are now so scared that they are cowering in their seats and dare not move.

    "As long as you cooperate with me you can arrive safely"""The leader of the three robbers took a step forward, and his words reached Shen Er's ears intermittently. It seemed that these people were trying to steal money.

    But for Shinji, it has nothing to do with him who these gangsters are, the Yamaguchi-gumi or others. It doesn't matter to him whether they want to rob money or hijack the plane and crash it into Tokyo Tower. He is silent at the moment - in fact  He was completely frightened. Just when the robber was swinging around with the gun, Shen Er's consciousness was taken away by the muzzle of the gun.

    After all, we can＊t expect him not to be scared at times like this, right?

    The three robbers are now telling the passengers not to panic, not to scream, just sit in your seats and don't move, then it won't It's like an old hijacking movie!  One of the bandits also used a walkie-talkie to contact several other companions and asked each other about the situation.  It looked like they had taken control of the flight chamber and the rear cabin.

    And Shen'er's mind was in a mess at the moment. He didn't know who he had offended because he could even be hijacked while flying.

    Suddenly, a sigh came from Shen Er's ears, and the sigh was full of helplessness.

    "It's really unlucky that something like this happens to me." The young man sitting next to Shen Er seemed surprised, and then sighed, seeming to feel depressed about his unlucky situation.  However, shouldn't the normal reaction at this time be panic?

    Shen Er looked at him, and he turned his head slightly and said to the person on the seat behind him: "Hey, it's time for you to appear."

    This is the source of a man＊s composure.

    Shenji turned his head and looked at the person the man was talking to.  The man in the back seat wore a black peaked cap, covering his face, and ignored him. He closed his eyes and fell asleep, not paying attention to the commotion on the plane.

    "Hey" the man who claimed to be a magician smiled bitterly and called his companion again: "But that is very dangerous. Although I am a magician, I will still die if I am hit by a gun."

    The man who closed his eyes and fell asleep did not speak.

    This sentence would be nothing if it were heard by ordinary people, but it would be different in Shenji's ears.  Suddenly, Shenji's expression changed again and again.

    The magician

    After the magician finished speaking, he turned to Shinji and smiled, a meaningful smile.

    "Since you are a magician or Bartholomew II, can't you just do it yourself? You can give them hints or something, didn't you say you can use your eyes?" the man covering his face said.

    So the enigmatic smile froze on the man＊s face.

    The corners of his eyes twitched, and he turned to look at the man who was trying to undermine him.

    Damn it, if someone from that family hears it and thinks I used their name in vain, even if I am now nominally from El-Melloi, no one will be left alive. And if I can do it  Implicating so many people in an instant, you are first asked to strip naked and tap dance.  The magician thought angrily.

    After all, it would be okay if he just hinted at those three people. Although it was a bit troublesome, everyone on the plane was watching. He suddenly tamed them like a wild beast. How could he explain that he couldn't tame the people on the plane?  Hint them all.

    But it seems that the man really has no intention of taking action, so

    "Hey, I saved you when you were unconscious from blood loss, otherwise you would have died long ago." The magician decided to use the grace of life as his excuse.

    "If I were awake, I would ask you to step aside and don't look at me." The man remained calm.

    "" The magician was choked, but he was not discouraged and continued: "Well, it was me who discovered your talent and made you a magician."

    The man even sneered at this and said nothing.

    After a moment of silence, the magician took out his trump card.

    "If I hadn't told you, you would never have found someone to adopt you"

    "Damn, do you have to get involved in these troubles!" This matter seemed to be a man's weakness. The man behind him, who was sleeping with his eyes closed, cursed angrily, raised his peaked cap, and glared at the magician.

    "As a normal person, no one would want to be robbed." The magician spread his hands in a normal manner.

    "Well" The man moved his mouth, but did not make a sound. He swallowed a breath as if chewing something. Then he glanced around and turned his head to look back.

    The magician looked at the man's actions with peace of mind and leaned back on his seat, his expression extremely relaxed.

    There are just these few people, there are no accomplices mixed in with the crowd, and?Looking at the eyes, movements, and configuration of the firearms held by those people, the man was certain of several points.

    These people are not novices, but they are not people who have seen blood, and it can be seen from their stance that they have not undergone military training, or at most have experienced semi-military training, but they are all inferior.

    Hijacking a plane like this is not as convenient as robbing a bank. At least you can run away.  People who still hijack planes in this era probably have some political purpose. After all, there are just civilians on this plane, not even wealthy people.

    Or, in other words, there is a big shot hiding somewhere on this plane.

    No, probably not, people like them By the way, in Japan, there are not many organizations that can own firearms, but those who would do such mindless things as attacking planes, well, even fewer  ＃

    After running through his mind quickly, the man stood up after making sure there was nothing unexpected.

    But in this one action, he did several things.

    His left hand took out two batteries from his left pocket, rubbed them, and tore off the outer skin, revealing two plastic bottles inside.

    His right hand took out a beige object from his right pocket and flicked it, causing it to split in the middle, revealing two boring holes. The man pushed the two plastic tubes into the boring holes and closed it again.  求Damn, that turned out to be a palm thunder.

    Then the man raised his hands in a gesture of surrender.  At the same time, he turned his right hand and turned the loaded palm mine to the back of his hand. He clamped it with the skin of two fingers and hung it there. However, it could only be seen from the back and could not be seen from the front at all.

    This set of movements takes only one second, which can be described as super fast, but he is methodical, and each movement takes the same amount of time, as neat as a machine.

    But no one saw all these actions except Shenji and the magician who was talking to him.  The people around just saw a man standing up with a gun tucked behind his hand, but at this time, no one would say anything to cause trouble.

    Seeing a man standing up, everyone on the cabin turned their attention to him, and two of the three robbers immediately pointed their guns at him.

    "Hey, do you want to die? Sit down." A robber pointed a gun at him and threatened to shoot. He was the one who seemed to be the leader among the three.

    The man lowered his head, and his peaked cap covered his face, making it difficult to see his expression clearly.

    Shen Er stared at him with wide eyes to see what he wanted to do.

    But immediately, his eyes really popped out because of the man＊s behavior.

    "Um, I want to go to the bathroom, is that okay?" The man said in a completely different tone than what Shenji heard just now, and at the same time, he slowly walked forward step by step.

    His movements were a little awkward, and he seemed to be shaking because of fear.

    Damn it, what would you say about wanting to go to the toilet at this time?

    "Sit back in your seat, you bastard, do you want to eat shit?" The robber seemed stunned for a moment, and then the leader cursed, and at the same time slightly pulled the trigger with his finger, causing the hammer to make a thin rattling sound.  The sound was used to intimidate him into sitting back.

    The other party stopped, as if he was afraid of the intimidation of the robber in front of him, so he did not dare to move forward.  However, if someone looks from the bottom up, they will find that this man's expression is calm and his eyes are full of indifference.

    It was clear that the other party was pointing a gun at him, and the gun in his hand was shaking, as if he was looking for a place on the man's body that would be a good place to make a hole.  But even so, the man still didn't show any panic.  But all this was covered by the peaked cap, and no one saw it.

    "Damn it, I told you to sit back, you damn interest." The robber took a step forward and raised his gun high, as if he wanted to knock the ignorant man in front of him to the ground, or knock him unconscious.  he.

    Just as the robber raised the butt of his gun, the man moved.  As if there were propellers installed under his feet, he jumped up with an arrow, as fierce as a cheetah. At the same time, he turned his right hand, and the beige palm thunder appeared in his hand.

    He waved his hand as if casually, but his fingers moved twice.

    Click!  Click!

    Two low and startling sounds were heard, and two bullets flew out, one on the left and one on the right, passing over the cheeks of the robber leader, hitting the last two companions of the robber, and not only knocking them down.  , both of them fell down without even making a sound.

    Robber leaderHe was stunned for a moment, and when he saw the man in front of him suddenly took out a gun and fired, he reacted instinctively.  Just when the man's gunshot rang out, he quickly stopped raising the butt of the gun, and instead raised the muzzle of the gun, pointing it at the man, but

    The man finished firing the gun at this moment, and knocked on his forehead with a thunderous sound from the palm of his hand.  The blow was so violent that the thunder in his palm was cracked.

    So, the other party cooperated very well and fell down, lying softly on the ground. After a while, his face was covered with blood.

    In just one second, the man eliminated all three robbers.

    It didn＊t even make any special noise to attract the attention of the robbers in the cab and rear cabin.  The surrounding passengers were stunned and could not make any sound.

    The man looked at the pistol that was almost broken in half in his hand, and was startled for a moment. He couldn't help but look at the man on the ground again, and sighed in his heart that his mind was so hard.

    ?? ??????????????????????????????????????? apart does not mean that they are ordinary people, but they are very hard-headed.

    The gun was specially made, not of metal, but of a special plastic and reinforced ceramics, so it could be fooled through security inspections. The bullets were also disguised, packed in batteries, and placed together with a camera.  , making people think it was a battery for a camera.  Moreover, the bullets are just tranquilizer bullets.  But the anesthetic was made with the help of the man's accomplice, the magician.

    Although it is not made of steel, it is almost the same.  Now this gun can actually be broken by a person's head. He is really not simple. He seems to be quite capable as a leader.

    Shen Er looked at all this, just like the people around him, dumbfounded.

    Over there, the man gestured to Shen Er, and the magician beside Shen Er raised his hand to signal.

    Shen'er didn't understand what it meant, but the magician knew it. It meant, I'll take care of the cab and leave the rest to you.

    The magician stood up and walked to the back, and the man also opened the front hatch and walked into the cab.

    Shenji didn＊t know what they were doing, but he only knew that a minute later, they all came back.

    "How is it?" the magician asked his companion, meaning: You didn't kill anyone, did you?

    The man rolled his eyes and waved.

    The first of the three chapters of the agreement with this guy is not to kill people casually.

    "That's good." The magician nodded, and then asked, "What are their details?"

    "Who knows? You have to ask yourself, I don't want to cause trouble." The man never thought of asking this matter.

    Although they brought guns on the plane and were not nervous when hijacking the plane, these people can be considered relatively professional, but who are they? Are they part of a well-known organization, the Red Army, the Yamaguchi Group, or a small group of individuals?  Organization, what was the purpose of the hijacking? The man did not ask, nor did he think of asking, because that would be too troublesome.

    "By the way, I'll change those people's memories later. I don't want to have to deal with this," the man whispered, his tone full of impatience.

    "That's not a modification, it's a suggestion, it's a hypnosis." The magician corrected his companion's mistake.

    "No matter what, delete everything about me from the minds of those who have seen me." The man took off his hat, revealing a thin cheek. He looked directly at the magician with a stern expression.  , the tone improved a bit.

    "Hey, hey, whisper." The magician was startled and hurriedly made a silencing gesture. At the same time, he looked around and found that no one heard him (it seemed that the two men had solved the robbers, but their hands  There was a gun on the ground, so it was better not to get close, so they all left the vicinity of these people and sat far away, so no one heard what they were saying clearly. Only Shenji was sandwiched between the magician.  The seats inside, can't get out), then shook his head, helplessly pointed at the gangster who fell to the ground and said: "I'm afraid not, these guys can't be left here, so at this time, someone has to come forward.  A hero?"

    The man raised his eyebrows and seemed a little angry.

    The magician quickly pushed his hand: "There is nothing we can do about it. It can't be done. As soon as the plane arrived, people found several robbers lying on the plane, but they didn't know who subdued them. This is always a problem.  "

    The man knew what he meant, that he wanted to be the hero who subdued the gangsters, but the problem was

    "Well, I know that you have no legal status, and you are still a wanted criminal. It will be very troublesome to be found out." The magician said with a harmless smile on his face: "So after the plane arrives at the airport, it is troublesome for you to run away. It is not you who runs away.  The best at it!"

    &nbsp;"Get out of here!" The man gave him the middle finger.

    The magician didn＊t care, and glanced around: ※Then it＊s these people＊s problem. They will wake up when they get close to the location, and then they will ask you to be ready to escape.§

    wake up?  Shinji didn't understand what he meant.

    At this moment, the man took something out of his pocket, threw it at the passengers sitting together, and walked towards the rear cabin door.

    That thing seemed to be a smoke bomb. As soon as it fell to the ground, it emitted a large amount of thick fog, which instantly flooded a large area. The people around him screamed again without knowing what was going on.

    Shen Er also wanted to scream, but at this moment, the magician standing next to him reached out and took out a gray pill, smiled at Shen Er and said, "Well, I think it's better for you to take this."

    He reached out and pointed at the people around him. Shen Er found that the people around him were still screaming just now, but now they suddenly stopped screaming and fell asleep softly when they were exposed to the smoke.

    Although she didn＊t know what the smoke was, Shenji didn＊t want to faint too.  At that moment, Shenji took the pill without hesitation and swallowed it.  Then he huddled tightly in his seat and started to tremble.

    ※The man opened the cabin door, walked over, and walked back after a while.

    "How's it going? Later"

    The man stretched out his hand to interrupt the magician's words. He pointed at Shenji, who was sitting there looking fearfully at him, and asked, "What's going on with this kid? Why isn't he asleep?"

    When Shen Er heard that he was talking about himself, he quickly turned his eyes aside, not daring to look at them again.

    "It's okay," the magician chuckled, "That boy is my junior."

    "Junior?"

    "Yes." The magician nodded, and then sat down generously next to Shen Er: "Hey, hello."

    ※I＊m sorry that my companion scared you just now,§ the magician apologized gently.

    But Shenji couldn＊t speak a word at the moment, as if he had lost his language.

    "No, don't worry" Looking at Shenji's appearance, the magician smiled bitterly.

    After a while, Shenji finally recovered from his panic.

    "Whoare you?" Shenji thought for a while and decided to ask because the guy just claimed to be a magician, and the people on the plane suddenly fainted for no reason, and they subdued the hijackers in one fell swoop.

    "Oh, yes, I haven't introduced myself yet." The magician pointed to the man behind him: "That guy is my companion, his namewell, now his name is Jiu Yucheng."

    "And I am?" the magician pointed to himself again: "My name is Weber Wilbert. As you can imagine, I am a magician."

    ""

    His name is kind of funny.  This was Shenji's first thought at the time, but immediately, he didn't think it was funny anymore.

    "So, you are Matou Shinji, right?" The man named Weber said his name easily.

    "Uh" Shen Er looked at him in panic: "How do you know who I am?"

    Suddenly, he screamed: "Are you also a master?"

    Sure enough, Shen Er got the result he wanted, and the magician named Weber nodded.

    Shen Er＊s heart suddenly dropped.

    Damn it, I can＊t even run away. I just participated in the Holy Grail War. I either win or die?

    "But it was ten years ago," Weber added.

    "Huh? Ten years ago?" Shenji didn't react at all.

    "Yes." Weber nodded, then turned to Shenji and said, "How is your physical strength? We will be running for a long time next."

    "?"

    This sentence was even more confusing, and Shenji didn't have time to answer it.

    Weber didn't care. He paused. He clasped his fingers secretly and asked casually, "By the way, are you familiar with that street? It's that street, between Ueno and Asakusa."  Do you know what＊s going on nearby?§

    You know what the hell!  Shen Er looked at this lunatic who made three sentences and two sentences that were completely incoherent. Even though his mind was in a mess, he still felt that he was a little tragic.

    (Two Rider owners met. Well, although one of them is just fake, it is after all. This Weber wrote a little gentler. After reading the relevant information, Weber at this age does not seem to be that kind of person.  Friendly people,??It can be seen from a related picture, but he is just a supporting character, so forget it, the matter about Shenji will come to an end after that. Whether he will appear again is still a question. If so, he will be in the Clock Tower.  Subjected to human experiments by some old lunatic, after all, there are not many opportunities for magicians to experiment on people from a family of magicians.

    ????????????????????????? And, well, if you have time, please read and comment. Although I am lazy and don＊t reply very frequently, but now I just read the book review section every day, and there is no one, and it seems a bit lonely.  )

 Related Works Chapter 51 Kotomine＊s Proposal

    Kotomine Kirei was a little surprised by Shirou's arrival.

    If you are here to pray, please sit on a stool.  If you come here to ask for help, you will be deducted points!  He said to Shirou.

    But Shirou was in no mood to explain in detail to him at the moment. He ignored the priest's words and explained his purpose straight to the point. At the same time, he told the priest one by one what Tohsaka told him.

    Of course, he didn＊t tell him completely. Shirou only told him the general situation. At the same time, under Tohsaka＊s instruction, he also concealed the fact that Tohsaka and he were in the same group.

    Although he and Tohsaka came with Sakura that night, it didn't mean that it would be an alliance or something. The Holy Grail War was very cruel. It was common for fathers and sons or good friends to fight each other. That night  The matter would not make the priest think that he and Tohsaka were in alliance - Tohsaka said so, but Shirou was a little strange, why should he hide it from the priest, and it was none of his business.

    (At that time, Tohsaka rolled her eyes at him.

    "What if one day he is caught and the enemy asks him about our information? Even if he is not caught, he is in the church but is in cahoots with the Magic Association. What kind of integrity do you expect him to have?  Information to the enemy?" she said.  )

    "Oh, Rider's servant is in your hands. It seems that the cooperative relationship between you and Rin has come to an end. Hmm the illegal summoning of Assassin, and the superfluous existence of Assassin," the priest said as Tohsaka said.  Thinking that Shirou's relationship with Tohsaka had broken down, he lowered his head slightly and thought for a while.

    After thinking for a moment, Kotomine raised his head.

    Shirou looked at him, waiting for his answer.

    "First of all, I would like to thank you for informing me of this information, and for getting rid of the assassin last night. Well, it caused a lot of trouble. I would like to express my gratitude to you for this, because this was not your obligation in the first place." The priest said  Put your hands on your chest and kowtow slightly.

    ""

    Shirou resisted and just rolled his eyes without saying anything else.  He waved his hand feebly: "Well, it's nothing, this"

    Kotomine interrupted him: "Right now, I can't give you a complete answer. I can only make some inferences based on the current situation. Let's not mention the assassin at Ryud身ji Well, anyway, the extra man from the Matou family  The assassin has been eliminated by you, so it doesn＊t matter if I explain it to you.§

    "The servant system was created by the Matou clan, and so were the Command Seals, so it's not surprising that Matou Zouken can summon the Assassin, but" He rolled up his sleeves and exposed his arms to Shirou.

    Shirou was immediately attracted to the priest's arm.  Under the priest's cassock, he saw a strong no, it should be said to be a flexible and powerful arm.

    Although Shirou had seen the priest once before when he explained that his magic seal had been used up, the surroundings were too dark at that time and he just shook his hand, so Shirou did not take a closer look at the priest's arm.

    Now, he saw it clearly.

    Kotomine Kirei's arms are full of muscles, but at the same time they are not the kind of muscles that are lumpy like bricks of a bodybuilding coach, but muscles full of elasticity and vitality - the muscles most suitable for fighting.

    However, what attracted Shirou's eyes at this moment was not this His eyes were fixed on what was on the surface of the muscles.

    The priest＊s arm is not normal. His arm is covered with tattoo-like things from his wrist to his elbow.  There are no rules in the tattoo, just some special symbols mixed together, which looks a bit ferocious.

    "It's not like you don't have a magic moment" Shirou closed his mouth mid-sentence.

    He originally thought it was a magic seal, but immediately he rejected the idea.

    That night, the priest＊s magic seal should have been used up.  Moreover, the symbols Shirou saw now had something familiar to Shirou.

    "As you can see, these are the legacies of the masters who were recovered from the previous Holy Grail Wars and who came to the church to take refuge or who were the first to lose their servants," the priest said.  Inherited.§

    Command Seal, the one on the priest＊s arm is the Command Seal.

    Shirou had never thought that someone would have such an astonishing number of Command Seals. He couldn't help but stay for a while until the priest reminded him.

    "Look" he pointed to the front of his arm.

    Shirou was reminded by Kotomine's voice and looked at where he was pointing - that was the front end of Kotomine's arm.

    &nbsp;Different from the overall tattoo, what is there is not a clear pattern, but a vague mark, like writing that has been soaked in water.

    "This is" Shirou looked up at Kotomine.

    "This is the command spell collected from Matou Shinji, but as you can see, it is not complete," the priest said, putting his arm back into his sleeve.

    "incomplete?"

    "Well, this is not a formal command spell, or in other words, it is not a complete command spell. Its effectiveness is not as useful as the stigmata on your body. If these two assassins exist at the same time, they must both have command spells, or have similar ones.  "Things, the Command Seal stripped from Matou Shinji's body has almost half of its power. Not to mention forced restraint, it is simply a possession of the Servant and is in an incomplete state." The priest explained: "The Assassin of Ryudou Temple is caster.  What is summoned can only exist by dividing the ability of this command spell, so I think it must also have some kind of flaw."

    Some kind of flaw?  Shirou didn't realize it, but he thought that the guy from Ryudouji Temple was very strong, and even Saber couldn't win from him.

    "The next thing is about Liudong Temple." The priest spread his hands expressionlessly, looking a little helpless: "Now that you suddenly tell me this matter, I can't make a decision immediately. You can go back first, in three days.  Come back later. I＊ll give you the answer then.§

    "Three days later? But if Caster is not stopped now, people in the city will be affected again," Shirou thought for a moment and said.

    "There is no way." The priest shook his head: "I still need to investigate and collect evidence."

    "Huh?" Shirou looked at him doubtfully, not understanding what he meant.

    "I am the supervisor of the Holy Grail War. I must be impartial and selfless. I cannot rashly deal with one of the contestants because of the words of another contestant." The priest said seriously: "I need to personally confirm it."

    After a pause, he continued: "Besides, you have just experienced a battle before, so you should take a short break to face the next enemy."

    Shirou was speechless.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Kotomine Kirei can't say anything more, there's no point in sitting down anymore, Shirou doesn't have anything more to say to him, so he stands up to leave.

    "Oh, are you leaving?" The priest raised his eyes and looked at Shirou who stood up, with a look in his eyes that Shirou couldn't understand.

    "Yeah" Shirou nodded, not understanding what Kotomine Kirei's eyes meant. He seemed to be expecting him to say something else.

    "Emiya Shirou" Just when Shirou turned around and wanted to leave, the priest suddenly stopped him.

    Shirou turned and looked at him.

    "I have a suggestion, do you want to listen?" The priest suddenly smiled, with an unfathomable flavor in his smile.

    "What's your suggestion?" Shirou frowned slightly. Somehow, he felt a littleunexplainable about the priest's smile. It wasn't good at all.

    "It seems that your servant situation is not good now. Even if there is one more servant, the burden on you will not be light, so you won't be in a hurry to fight with Caster for a while, right?" he asked.

    Shirou hesitated for a moment and nodded.

    Then, before saying the proposal, Kotomine Kirei asked a question: "If your servant has fully recovered in a few days, what will you do?"

    "How to do it?" Shirou felt confused about the priest's words: "That's needless to say, of course we have to stop Casterof course we have to defeat her."

    The priest nodded and did not speak immediately, but his expression was undoubtedly satisfied.

    ※Then, do you want to join forces with me?§ He suddenly said.

    "Huh? What?" Shirou was confused by this sentence and thought for a long time but couldn't figure out what it meant.

    "In that casewell, if I confirm what you said, then I can also help you." The priest said surprisingly.

    "A helping hand? But aren't you allowed to help others casually?" Shirou frowned upon hearing this.

    "That's the usual situation." The priest spread his hands and said: "Looking at it now, traces of magic are exposed everywhere in this city. This is against the rules of the Holy Grail War, and the church and association do not want to see this.  As a supervisor, we must solve this kind of thing. But as you said, I alone can't stop Caster. As a Servant, she also has a Servant as a support. She is the same as you in this Holy Grail War.  The biggest force (Shirou didn＊t say anything about Tohsaka being with him, but he was blunt about having two servants). Even if it＊s you, you want to get rid of her, it won＊t be easy either.  "

    Shirou was confused, but nodded anyway.  After all, from the current point of view, even with Tohsaka's archer, the three servants and caster are not an absolutely favorable lineup.

    Shirou still has lingering fears about Caster's "Apache form", coupled with the dazzling boxing skills of Kuzumu who he has never seen as a master, and the samurai named Sasaki who has not yet appeared with Caster.  The bone demon put together in all aspects, the overall strength is still quite equal, and the outcome is also a 50-50 decision.

    Thinking of this, Shirou raised his head and looked at Kotomine: "Then, why do you want to help me? How can you help me?"

    "The reason is very simple," Kotomine Kirei said, and actually smiled happily: "One is because Caster needs others to stop him, but you and I are not capable enough, so it is inevitable for me to help you."

    "As for how to help you? It's very simple." The priest smiled nonchalantly: "I can use my special powers as a supervisor to temporarily change the rules of the Holy Grail War."

    "Change the rules? How to change the rules?" Looking at Kotomine's smile, Shirou felt something bad in his heart.

    ※Don＊t worry, I won＊t do anything.§ The priest smiled even more happily.

    "If what you say is true, then Caster and Assassin are destined to be unable to get the Holy Grail from me," the priest said, "Then I can summon you masters together and give one no, two command spells as prizes.  , as a master, you should know the function of command spells. Having two more command spells at one time will be a great improvement for yourself and your servant. No one will refuse such a prize. And as a  The price for getting it is"

    Shirou could almost feel the priest's eyes smiling at this moment, and he finally understood what Kotomine Kirei had just said about helping him Although he was not very smart, he was not a fool.  Moreover, in front of this priest, his mind can always move faster.

    "Get rid of caster" Kotomine Kirei said slowly.

    Shirou's brows trembled slightly because of Kotomine's words.

    This is a vicious plan.

    If Kotomine does this, Caster will be dead.

    The command spell is not only a control device for servants.  Moreover, the phenomenon of the Command Seal itself can be called a miracle.  Strengthening the Servant, raising its combat effectiveness to a higher level, or forcibly transferring the Servant to a place thousands of miles away for rescue or combat these are irreplaceable abilities.

    Originally, the master only had three command spells, and they had to use them sparingly. If these two were added, there would be five, which would allow the master to do more things that he could not do before such as meeting a servant who is as powerful as his own servant.  Then you can use the command spell to directly strengthen the servant, break through the limit, improve its ability, and kill the enemy.  Or when encountering an enemy, the servant is not by your side. In the past, you would not dare to summon the servant at will because of the scarcity of command spells, which may put you in danger.  But if there are two more coins, the situation will be different.

    With this thing as bait, other masters will definitely be willing to take this job.  Even if your own strength is not enough, you can still join forces with other masters. When the time comes, you will have two command spells, and you can just divide them one by one.

    Shirou couldn't help but curse in his mind.

    He really doesn＊t believe in himself?  Now I have even thought about how to solve caster.

    As if aware of Shirou's thoughts, Kotomine Kirei smiled: "Don't feel unfair, I also have to fulfill my duties, so it's a routine. When that time comes, what you get will be a bigger reward."

    "Huh?" Shirou looked at him, confused.

    There is a greater reward than the two Command Seals, what is it?  Three Command Seals?  Four Command Seals?  No way.

    "If all this is true, then I will consider joining forces with you. As long as, like what I just said, you don't need to deal with Caster directly, just let her be eliminated by others who consume their strength, and  The priest's words contained a hint of bewitching: "You should know that the Holy Grail has always been in my hands. Although it is just an empty shell now, it will become a genuine product in the future. With my help, you will definitely win in the end. You will win."  I can get the Holy Grail directly.§

    "Umcough, cough" Shirou was startled, then choked on his own saliva and coughed.

    After a long time, Shirou regained his composure and looked at Kotomine in disbelief: "What did you say?"

    "No need to doubt, what I said is true," the priest said calmly.

    "What do you want to do? Aren't you a supervisor?" Shirou also remembered what Kotomine said that he would only hand over the Holy Grail toThe right person is saying such things to himself now. Could it be that he was lying at that time?

    "The supervisor's duty is to hand over the Holy Grail to the qualified master." The smile on the priest's face disappeared, and he suddenly became serious: "If everything goes well under normal circumstances, then the qualified master with good conduct will receive the Holy Grail.  But if it doesn't go well, the person who should have been qualified to get the Holy Grail is killed by others. Finally, the remaining master uses a trick to make the other contestants kill each other, and finally eliminates all the contestants and only he is left.  , what should we do, the Holy Grail will not recognize such a master, giving him the Holy Grail will only repeat the meaningless tragedy of ten years ago."

    "So, wouldn't it be better to select a suitable master based on my own judgment, and then let me help him to win all the way to the end and get the Holy Grail?" The priest spread his hands and said, "By the way, let him win the Holy Grail."  This is one of the reasons why you come to the church to report after you become a servant."

    Shirou was speechless.

    "Emiya Shirou, you are also a master." The priest looked at Shirou without a smile on his face: "You are the last person to become a master. You know almost nothing. You can be said to be confused and entered the competition. But the first  But it was you who killed the enemy, and because of this, you got one more follower. And you don＊t want evil people to continue to poison mankind, so you came to report to me. From this point of view, ability, courage, luck, character,  You are impeccable and the perfect candidate to obtain the Holy Grail. I think even the Holy Grail will be happy to have you as its holder."

    "" Shirou still didn't speak.

    ※This is a bit too much to praise, and it was Tohsaka＊s idea to explain this to you If it had been Shirou, he wouldn＊t have said it.

    However, it＊s better not to say these words.

    "There's no need to be modest, that's just hypocrisy," Kotomine said calmly.

    "Well, but" Shirou raised his head and glanced at the priest with a strange expression: "Why didn't you choose me? Isn't Tohsaka your disciple? You should know her character, and she is also very upright (Shirou  When I said this, I blushed a little, because saying this sounded a bit boastful), why didn't you choose her?"

    "Rin does have outstanding character, but she still cannot hold the Holy Grail." The priest shook his head, with a hint of disappointment in his tone: "Although her character is very upright, as a master, I also know very well that nothing bad will happen to her if she gets the Holy Grail.  . But unfortunately, her desire to obtain the Holy Grail is not strong, and she just competes for the Holy Grail simply to obtain the Holy Grail. Therefore, even if she obtains the Holy Grail, there will be no good results."

    "Are you worried that Tohsaka will not be recognized by the Holy Grail?" Shirou was not surprised when he heard Kotomine Kirei's words of concern for Tosaka. In his opinion, the priest was the kind of person who was cold on the outside and hot on the inside.

    ※Well, I must tell Tohsaka when I get back and see how she looks.  Shirou couldn't help but have such thoughts.

    But the priest＊s answer was not what Shirou just said.

    "No, the Holy Grail will definitely recognize Rin." The priest answered firmly, and at the same time, the disappointment on his face intensified: "But because she did not get the Holy Grail for her wish, after getting it, it is just a useless treasure.  In the end, it will only lead to anger.§

    "What?" Shirou looked at him in surprise.

    "For Rin, the Holy Grail is just a vessel that must be obtained, but it is of no use to her. An item that is useless to the owner must either be thrown away or used for other purposes." Kirei Kotomine sighed: "The Holy Grail  This kind of thing can only be used by those who have a wish. If a person without a wish makes a wish, it will only deviate from the original idea of ??using it."

    He gave an example: Gunpowder was originally something that made people happy, while fireworks and fireworks were something that brought people joy and celebration.  But as time goes by, it turns into a weapon and something that causes people sadness and despair.  But for the creator at that time, his wishes were not like this

    "Although it is not appropriate, it is enough as an explanation. You understand, Emiya Shirou," Kotomine Kirei said: "If Rin gets the Holy Grail, it may be an even bigger disaster."

    "" Shirou didn't know what to say.

    "Her unconscious act of obtaining the Holy Grail may become a disaster Although I am her master, I cannot say anything to her," the priest said.

    "So you chose me?" Shirou's expression was very strange, because he felt a little uncomfortable with this behavior.

    This is the so-called black-box operation.

    Seeing Shirou's emotions, the priest smiled lightly and said, "Don't feel disgusted. Although this is cheating, it is also a good deed. Moreover,A few years ago, my father did the same thing.  "

    Shirou was shocked.

    The priest showed a slightly reminiscing look. He thought for a while and said: "Ten years ago, my father wanted to stop the repeated Holy Grail War, so he wanted to directly select a suitable master and give him the Holy Grail.  This is also the reason why I called myself Master at that time. The purpose was to help him obtain the Holy Grail and end this killing that has lasted for two hundred years."

    The priest stopped here when he said that. Seeing that he stopped talking in the middle of his sentence, Shirou asked hurriedly: "What happened next?"

    "Is there any need to say that?" The priest glanced at him: "Of course it failed."

    "I once said that due to a mistake in judgment ten years ago, I lost my Servant first. I could not continue to help the Master, so I could only come here to escape. As a result, I did not expect that my father also died. There was no  The master who helped me was defeated in the end."

    His father died because of the Holy Grail War ten years ago Shirou didn't know how Kotomine Kirei felt when he said this. In short, he felt that the priest's expressionless face became a little gloomier.

    Shirou didn't think this was a good topic. He coughed and wanted to change the topic away from his father, so he asked, "Who was the Master who was favored ten years ago?"

    "That is my master, Tokiomi Tosaka, who is also Rin's father," the priest said slowly, still expressionless.

    "Hmm" Shirou choked on his saliva.

    He turned out to be his master!  !

    The topic did not change, but instead brought back his sad memories even more But what surprised Shirou was that Tohsaka's father turned out to be the master selected and supported by the church.

    Over there, the priest didn't care, but asked: "How about it, Shirou Emiya, do you want to join forces with me?"

    Shirou was silent for a few seconds, then raised his head and looked at Kotomine.

    The priest smiled slightly, understood what Shirou meant, and nodded: "Let's talk about it in three days. Both you and I need to consider it."

    So, Shirou decided to leave.

    Before leaving, Shirou asked Kotomine a question.

    "Why did you choose me?"

    "I have said that the person I choose needs to have character, ability, and desire that match the Holy Grail, and you are such a person." The priest answered clearly.

    "Desire?" Shirou paused for a moment, and his tone became weird: "But I didn't come here to get the Holy Grail. Even if I get it, it is of no use to me. Isn't it the same as Tohsaka?"

    "Oh, really?" The priest suddenly smiled and looked at Shirou: "I still remember the first time we met. At that time, your expression didn't look like this. You felt guilty about your desires.  , anddo you really have nothing to do about the fire ten years agoIf you have the Holy Grail, you don't need to worry about anything anymore."

    Shirou's heart suddenly started beating crazily. He gritted his teeth and looked at Kotomine Kirei's smiling face.

    "You guy"

    "There is nothing surprising. After all, you are a contestant. It is necessary to investigate your origins," the priest said with a smile.

 Work related Chapter 52 Ilia

    Rider saw Shirou coming out of the church, looking a little lost.

    When Shirou saw Rider, he remembered that he had yelled at her before, some of which were a bit sarcastic. He wanted to talk to her to see if he could break the deadlock, but now he really couldn't muster the energy and could only hold on.  Face reluctantly smiled at Rider, and then asked her to leave.

    Rider didn＊t react at all to Shirou＊s appearance. He just followed him without saying a word.

    This also helped Shirou, becausehe now felt that his soul had been sucked away by the words of the priest just now.

    If, if, just ifif you really get the Holy Grail, then isn't the power of the Holy Grail infinite? Even a Servant can be summoned and given a physical body. It can be said to be the magic of resurrection of the dead. After getting the Holy Grail,  , this kind of power If possible, what happened ten years ago, wouldn't it be possible

    Shirou pressed his chest tightly to slow down his heartbeat.

    calm!  Now is not the time to think about this. I did not participate in the Holy Grail War for the sake of the Holy Grail, but to end this thing. How could I even think about letting it go to the end.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Shirou turned his thoughts away.

    Turning around, Shirou saw Rider still following him silently, and smiled apologetically: "I'm sorry, Rider, for yelling at you like that before."

    Although Rider doubted herself before, it was out of concern for Sakura, so there was no need to be too angry. Moreover, what Rider thought was her business and it didn't matter to her.

    Rider, on the other hand, said nothing and just followed him expressionlessly.

    Shirou said nothing more, turned his back and continued walking.

    Suddenly, he stopped and looked at a store next to him.

    ※Well, there is a bookstore in Xindu, and there are also DVDs for sale.

    Shirou thought for a moment, then turned around and said to Rider: "Just wait for me, I'll be back soon."

    Rider said nothing, acquiescing to Shirou's behavior.

    Shirou smiled apologetically and walked into the bookstore.

    Without him, Shirou really wanted to buy a few books and read them.

    As for what book he wanted to buy, Shirou thought about it for a while, but he still didn't say to the bookstore owner rashly, "Excuse me, are there any books or biographies related to King Arthur and Medusa?" Instead, he chose to look for it himself.

    After all, Shirou was a little curious about Saber＊s information, so he wanted to know about it.

    He searched from the bookshelf of the biography series. Soon, he found a book about King Arthur. Shirou picked up the book and was about to flip through it. Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a DVD on the shelf on the other side, among which  One caught his eye.

    Although I didn＊t look carefully at the character on the cover, I could clearly see the English Shirou on it.

    That is "Legend of King Arthur".

    Shirou immediately put down his book, walked over and picked up the DVD.

    One of them is a woman holding a bow and arrow, with a cool look on her face, her hair fluttering in the wind.  Unlike Saber's blonde hair, her hair is black.

    But she is not Saber. As noted below, this woman plays King Arthur＊s queen.

    Then, Shirou turned his eyes to the side, and saw the man with King Arthur written next to him.  As a result, what he saw was a very manly face.

    This man had curly black hair, which made his hair look a little messy. His short stubble covered half of his cheeks, making his face look a little gray.  But his eyes are extremely sharp, and his slightly furrowed eyebrows are like swords. Together with his thin cheeks and short and dense stubble, he highlights his masculinity.  Coupled with the sharp sword in his hand and the resolute look on his face, he looked even more heroic.

    Simply put, he is just a man.  At first glance, you can tell that he is the protagonist in a movie, playing a hero-like person.

    "However, this is far different from the Saber Shirou has seen"

    Not to mention Saber's hair, her skin can be said to be a bit like milk, but there is still some blood-colored ruddy color in it. Coupled with her distant face and small nose bridge, her beauty also shows some cuteness Now with  Comparing this tall and tall Kong Wu man, the contrast is really huge.

    Shirou was not mentally prepared and was immediately knocked down by this huge psychological gap.

    His scalp went numb, he shivered immediately, his whole body trembled, and the DVD in his hand almost fell to the ground (Author's note: Although this way of writing is a bit exaggeratedZhang, but to some extent, I had the same reaction as I did at the time. I once went to a bookstore and wanted to find books and DVDs about King Arthur. But after I got the books and watched the DVDs, I was immediately attracted to Cliff above.  ?Irving's image was shocking.  After all, looking at Saber and then looking at him, there is an indescribable feeling.  Then, I put down the book, put down the DVD, bought nothing, and left).

    Shirou had a bitter look on his face, and felt an indescribable feeling in his heart.  He put the DVD back on the bookshelf, and then did not look at the book about King Arthur he had just found, nor did he look for the book about Medusa. Instead, he turned around and walked to the door and left the bookstore.

    "Well, Rider, let's go," Shirou said, suppressing the weirdness in his heart.

    Rider looked at him - she felt that there was something unusual about her new master today.

    The two of them walked home silently.

    Midway through, Shirou remembered again that the supplies at home needed to be replenished. After all, he hadn＊t bought food for three days, so it was time to replenish them.  And now there is another poison mouth called Tohsaka to feed, so I have to buy more.

    After Shirou made a malicious comment about Tohsaka in his heart, he spoke to Rider again, and then walked into a supermarket.

    As for the fact that Rider was made to wait outside twice and was not allowed to go in, it was not because Shirou looked down upon her and thought that the Servant did not know how to buy groceries, but because if you walked into the supermarket with such a fairy, you would definitely be beaten by everyone.  The clerk was staring at him. I often come to this supermarket and I am familiar with the clerk. I hurriedly brought Rider in. Maybe it will be spread in the future that one day a red-haired Suiyuan high school student wearing sunglasses "Fairy"  "There are horrifying rumors like this when he goes in and out of the supermarket and his name is Emiya Shirou.

    After all, Fuyuki City is such a big place. For example, when two people who have just met have a casual chat, they will soon be surprised to find that their father and the other person's father work in the same company or factory.  So far.  Once word spreads, hearing something in the ears of people who shouldn't hear it, such as Sister Fuji, such as Kazunari Shirou doesn't want to bear this extra pressure.

    So, he chose to go in alone.

    Shirou muttered and bought a lot of ingredients, vegetables, eggs, etc., and even bought a large piece of beef as a luxury - Saber and Rider are both Westerners, so they probably prefer to eat beef and salad.  Yes.

    This is also Shirou's guess, because he knows that Saber is a Westerner and British, so he probably likes to eat beef. As for Rider He really doesn't know what Greeks like to eat.

    After all, Rider is also his servant now, so he has to take part in every meal.

    Although it is true that she can transform into a spiritual body, Saber has always remained a physical entity. We can't let Rider remain a shadow all the time. This is too unfair.  This morning, it was a bit too much to ask Rider to remain physical due to the mission, and then change it back when it was done.

    And before coming this morning, Shirou asked Tohsaka if it was okay.  After all, Sakura's magic power seemed to be quickly eroded due to the incident with the marking bug. Now she is still using Servant to consume magic power. Isn't this very dangerous?

    But Tohsaka dispelled his doubts. She said that Sakura is now dead because of Zouken, so the marking insect is basically no longer a threat. Nothing special happens and everything will be in a quiet state, so don't worry, basically nothing will happen.  what is the problem.  In addition, Rider has absorbed a lot of human energy before. If he just materializes without fighting, there will be no problem in maintaining it for a month.

    Shirou actually thought about letting Rider continue to materialize, but after returning home, this idea was discontinued for some reason.

    By the way, generally speaking, when a new cohabitant comes to the house, it seems that a sumptuous dinner needs to be prepared to celebrate

    Thinking of this, Shirou turned his eyes to the food in his hand and couldn't help but sigh.

    "That being said, why should I buy something like beef? I obviously have to work part-time to survive. Alas!" Shirou muttered sadly while taking out his wallet from his pocket to pay.

    After getting the change, Shirou stuffed his wallet back into his pocket, while still thinking, should he tell Tohsaka, aa-made?  Although it was a bit embarrassing, Shirou couldn't bear to pay for all the food expenses by himself. If this continued, his savings would be completely spent before the Holy Grail War was over.

    Shirou picked up an astonishing number of shopping bags and walked out.

    As soon as he took two steps, Shirou couldn't help but frown. He paused for a moment, then tightened his grip on the handbag and walked out.

    &nbsp; The feeling in my left hand has not fully recovered, and now I feel a little unnaturally stiff when carrying things Well, I would have ridden a bicycle if I had known it, but it is really inconvenient to go back like this.

    Seeing Rider standing outside, Shirou opened his mouth. He was about to say hello and tell her to leave, but suddenly he felt someone pulling his clothes from behind.

    Shirou turned around to see who it was, but when he turned around, he found no one.

    "?"

    Strange, is it an illusion? Shirou turned around and continued walking forward.

    But as soon as he took a step, someone behind him grabbed his clothes again. This time, Shirou felt clearly that it was his sleeve that was being pulled.

    He turned his head, lowered his face, and then saw a cute little girl with white hair.

    "Good afternoon, big brother, it's great that you are still alive." Ilia raised her little face and smiled sweetly.

    Shirou immediately opened his mouth.

    "Uh" Shirou seemed to have burped and looked at Illyasviel in surprise. After a long time, the surprise on his face slowly disappeared.

    "Yes." Shirou nodded, with a smile as warm as spring on his face: "Hello, Illyasviel."

    "Hey, big brother still remembers my name." A happy smile appeared on Ilia's face. She chuckled and said, "Yeah, but if you think it's too long, just call me Ilia."

    "Yes, Illya" Shirou nodded immediately.

    After a pause, he said: "Well, let's go out. Standing here will block others."

    "Yeah" Illya looked at the smile on Shirou's face that could almost be said to be on guard, blinked his eyes cutely, nodded with a smile, and then ran out like a gust of wind.

    Shirou followed and walked out of the supermarket.  Suddenly, Ilia ran back like a gust of wind.

    "How's it going? It's very heavy. Do you want my help?"

    ※Then I＊ll trouble you, Illya.§ Shirou didn＊t show any concern at all and handed her a bag with sweets.

    Ilia happily picked up the bag in her hand.

    Shirou looked at the girl's back, smiled bitterly, and walked out slowly.

    "By the way, big brother, what's your name?" After walking out of the door, Illya asked Shirou: "It's unfair that only big brother knows my name."

    "Hmm" Shirou coughed, and then said clearly and clearly, "My name is Wei Miya Shirou."

    "" Ilia stopped, turned her face to the side in confusion, and repeated in a low voice: "Besieging the pervert?"

    "" Shirou was also silent for a while. He paused and said again: "No, it's Wei Gong Shirou."

    "Besieging the Ten Colored Wolves?" Ilia repeated again.

    ""

    Who are you talking about?  And why does it still feel like it＊s an upgraded version of the one just now?

    Shirou endured the strange feeling in his heart and continued to teach her: "It's Mamoru Shirou!!"

    "Siege the 14th Lang?" Ilia still couldn't say.

    "Well, forget it, if you find it troublesome, just call me Shirou." Shirou did not correct Illya's pronunciation problem. Illya is also a foreigner after all.  After all, if someone who is learning English suddenly speaks Brazilian, he will definitely not be able to speak clearly: "Shirou, can you explain this clearly?"

    "Yeah" Ilia nodded confidently: "Lion Wolf."

    Shirou: ""

    Suddenly I felt that my name seemed like an animal.

    "Forget it, just call me whatever you want," Shirou shrugged weakly.

    Suddenly, Illya grabbed Shirou's wrist with her free hand and shook it vigorously, like a child acting coquettishly to an adult.

    "I ran out today without telling Sera, so Shirou should play with me well." Illya rubbed Shirou's arm like a kitten: "I have a lot to say to you."

    Unintentionally, Illya also correctly pronounced the pronunciation of Shirou's name.

    "Yes, yes, no problem," Shirou agreed immediately, while calmly trying to withdraw his arm.

    Please, Illya, the supermarket cashier is watching here Maybe there will be news that day that a red-haired Suiyuan high school student brought a super cute foreign girl who is not even ten years old.  There are even more terrifying rumors about him going in and out of supermarkets, behaving extremely intimately, and the name of this extremely evil person is Emiya Shirou.

    &nbsp; "Then let's go" Illya pulled Shirou.

    "Hmm um" Shirou couldn't refuse, but when he saw Rider still standing at the telephone pole next to the road, Shirou hurriedly took his hand out of Illya's arms and waved to her.

    Rider had seen Shirou coming out a long time ago, and when he saw a white-haired little girl suddenly appeared next to him, he didn't pay attention and just regarded it as an acquaintance of Shirou.  Considering that Shirou didn't seem to want others to notice her, she wanted to stay away from Shirou and follow him slowly, but now she saw Shirou waving to her, so she immediately walked up.

    "Hey, is that big brother's new servant?" Illya said with interest as she looked at Rider walking over.

    "Well, yes, she is a rider." When Shirou said this, there was a hint of pleading in his expression. She asked in a low voice: "Um, Illya, if you brought Berserker here, please don't start the fight here.  After all, there are a lot of people here.§

    "?" Illya blinked and smiled: "What are you talking about, Shirou, how can we fight when Father Sun comes out? Besides, I ran out sneakily today, so I didn't bring Berserker with me."

    "You didn't bring a berserker?" Shirou was a little surprised.

    "Well, because Berserker has to sleep during the day, I came out alone," Ilia said.

    "But I'm bringing a servant with me, aren't you afraid"

    "Don't worry, I'm very strong. And isn't there only one Servant that has been eliminated now? It doesn't matter." Ilia didn't know where the confidence came from, and her little face showed no worry at all: "Even without Berserker  , wherever I go, I don＊t have to worry about being worshiped by other masters, but will be enshrined by others.§

    "" Shirou smiled bitterly, but he didn't care, he just thought it was a childish remark.

    "By the way, congratulations, Shirou." Illya actually made a congratulatory gesture: "I saw it. I didn't expect that the first Servant was defeated by you. It's really amazing.  .§

    "A prize, a prize, a prize," Shirou quickly said modestly.

    Suddenly, Shirou felt something strange. He turned around and found Rider standing behind him.  At this moment, this long-haired woman was filled with evil aura and stared at Ilia intently.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off Ilia＊s words and she couldn＊t hear clearly what Ilia said, but now that she＊s closer, Rider can clearly hear what Ilia＊s words.  From the last two sentences of this little girl, it can be heard that she is actually the owner of berserker.

    Unexpectedly, a cute little girl turned out to be berserker's master. Rider immediately tensed up and stared at Ilia.

    Although he didn't know why Shirou seemed to be very close to this little girl, Rider took a closer look and found that there was no scent of Servant around him. Is it true that as the little girl said, she didn't bring Berserker with her, but went alone. In this case  ＃

    Thinking of this, the evil aura on Rider's face became a little stronger, and her cheeks that were originally as white as jade seemed to be stained with a layer of frost. She slightly raised her hands and pointed them at the girl.  Just waiting for Shirou's command, she would rush forward and break Illya's neck.

    "Wait a minute." Shirou was startled and hurriedly put the things in his hands on the ground and stopped Rider's hand.

    "What's wrong, Master?" Rider was puzzled by Shirou's behavior.

    "Well, Illya is not here as an enemy. She just wants to chat with me, so don't do anything to her."

    When Shirou said these words, he had the illusion that he had said these words to someone before.

    Rider frowned slightly and said nothing, but Ilia spoke up.

    "Well, Shirou is not an enemy to me." Illya first agreed with Shirou's words, and then continued: "As long as Shirou listens to me and is a good boy, it's okay not to kill Shirou."

    ""

    I have seen people adding fuel to the fire, but I have never seen anyone adding fuel to the fire like this. Ilia, what are you doing? What you said is too arrogant.  Shirou murmured in his mind, and at the same time saw Rider's eyebrows furrowing even more tightly.

    Illya on the other side suddenly became unconscious. Instead, she turned her back and walked away in a big way. As she walked, she said: "Hurry up, Shirou."

    "Well, if you are allowed to fight during the day, it will be regarded as a foul. And Illya is a child. Don't worry about it with children, rider." Shirou could be said to be very careful with his smile: "Illya is really cool today.  They didn＊t come to fight with us, they just came to chat with me, so don＊tStarted with her.  "

    After a pause, Shirou continued: "Besides, Rider, you will feel bad about taking action against this little girl."

    "No" Rider answered simply: "It is natural for a servant to get rid of other master forces."

    "Well" Shirou choked, having no choice but to change his tone of command and said: "Anyway, that's it, you must not take action against Illya today."

    "Understood, Master" This hand was quite useful. Rider immediately put down his hands, and the frost on his face disappeared.

    Shirou smiled apologetically at her.

    "Hey, Shirou, you're so slow. If you don't come again, I won't wait for you, and I won't give you back the thing you bought. I'll eat it myself." Illya's angry cry came from the distance.

    "Oh, here we come." Shirou responded loudly, then called Rider to join him and strode up.

    Are you chatting with Ilia? Yes, very good.  Shirou happily looked at Illya waving from a distance.

    Actually, Shirou still had some small plans in mind regarding chatting with Illya.

    Although she is an innocent little girl, she is Berserker's master after all, and she will still fight her no matter what.  If they are really forced to the opposite side, given how powerful Berserker is, one or two of them will be cut off.  Shirou didn't want to see this situation, so he hoped to reconcile with Illya through gentle means.

    After all, to Shirou, things like you killing me and me killing you are simply more ridiculous than a fat man starving himself to death.

    Now that Illya has come to his door, she is still a child who does not know the world. Shirou thinks that as long as he explains it clearly to her, she will understand.  If not, she is still a child anyway and likes to have fun. I just need to make her happy so that she can have a better relationship with me, listen to me, stand with me then it will be perfect.

    Although I feel that doing this is a bit despicable, it is possible to win over Ilia and then directly persuade Caster to stop attacking people in the city without using force.

    The next step is to find the man in golden armor, and then we can stop the Holy Grail War without hurting anyone.

    Shirou has not given up his desire to end the Holy Grail War

    In the hospital, Tosaka frowned and listened to the words of the church staff stationed at the hospital. Sakura stood behind him with her head lowered.

    "That is to say, Matou Shinji has left here and taken a plane to England." Tohsaka rolled his eyes after hearing what the church staff said.

    ※Yes§ the church people are not hiding it.

    Tohsaka didn't say anything about why you didn't stop him. After all, the church can only protect and cannot interfere with the former master. So if Matou Shinji wants to leave, they can't stop him. They can only stare at him.

    Tohsaka shook his head angrily.

    It wasn＊t because of Matou Shinji. Even if that guy escaped, the other masters were watching nervously because of the Holy Grail War, and they had no time to pay attention to him, a small character who escaped.

    She was just unhappy because of the expression on the face of the idiot girl behind her.

    "Let's go. Since he is no longer here, there is no point in staying here. Let's go to the next stop. I still have something to get." Glancing at the little girl behind him, Tohsaka swung in a certain direction.  Wave your hands.

    (Ilia is different from the name Ilia in the previous chapter. It＊s not a typo, but a change. Think about it, let＊s replace Ilia with Ilia, because the previous name always makes me confused when I read it.  When I think of that milk brand, I feel something is not right, and the word "yi" at the back is the word "yi" for the little bird and the person. I think it fits the feeling of the little girl Ilia, so I changed it so that it is different from the previous words.)

 Work related Chapter 53 Talking with Ilia

    There is a small park not far from the shopping street where the supermarket just now is located. Of course, it is not the place where Tohsaka and I misunderstood and started fighting two days ago, but an almost simple small square.

    In order to prevent the children who come here to play from falling, the square is a sandy area. The main play facilities are a slide, a single-plank bridge, and a swing. The rest is a playground for children to play long jump.  Sandman's square square of fine sand.

    This square is located in the center of a residential area. Although some people usually gather at night, occasionally children come to play during the day. However, due to a series of incidents in Fuyuki, the place has become deserted.  Coming here was suggested by Shirou and Illya. One reason was that no one came out here and it was very quiet.  The other is that although there are no people here, there are many residential buildings around. In this place where there are people around, Rider has no chance to attack Ilia even if he wants to.  Because what if a family member is idle and looking out at the scenery outside the window.

    Shirou put all the things on the bench aside, turned around, and found Illya walking on the single-plank bridge here with great interest.  Rider stood outside the square, standing upright and looking like a professional female bodyguard.

    The scene in front of me was like a wealthy eldest daughter from some family secretly running out to play, and the accompanying protection personnel could not stop her, so they had to follow along to have this kind of scene in a soap opera.

    Shirou thought for a moment, then shook his head and said to Illya: "Hey, Illya, weren't you the one who asked me to come here to chat? Why are you playing there by yourself and ignoring me?"

    "Because I haven't talked to many people and don't know what to say, so I leave it to Shirou," Illya said as she concentrated on walking on the single-plank bridge.

    "It is a man's duty to guide women," Illya said matter-of-factly.

    "Well, that's what I said, but it was Illya who initiated the conversation. It's strange that Illya doesn't have a head."

    "That's it." Illya stopped, stood on the single-plank bridge, pouted and thought for a while, and then said to Shirou: "If I want to say it first, I think Shirou is very honest."

    "?"

    "Before coming here, I always thought that Shirou was looking for a deserted place and then kill me." Illya suddenly said something that stunned Shirou.

    "" Shirou was stunned for a moment, unable to say a word.

    "Generally speaking, if you encounter the enemy's Master, and it's a kid like me who doesn't have a Servant, you should first take him to an unobtrusive place as quietly as possible and then deal with it, but  Shirou didn't do that." Illya smiled sweetly: "Shirou is surprisingly honest, so cute."

    Is this cute?  The muscles in Shirou's face kept trembling.

    He suddenly found that among the new people he met recently, whether it was Tohsaka or Rider, almost everyone thought of him as a bad guy first.  What is going on? Do I look like a bad guy? Or do I just have the words "I am a bad guy" written on my face? Shirou couldn't help but look a little weird.

    "Illya, children cannot say such things," Shirou said solemnly.

    Seeing that Shirou's expression was a little bitter, Illya stuck out her tongue: "I'm sorry, Shirou. It's my fault this time, I won't doubt you anymore."

    Shirou forced a smile.

    Ilia continued walking on her single-plank bridge. She was almost at the end, but suddenly she heard an "ouch", her foot slipped, and she fell off the single-plank bridge.

    Shirou was startled and hurriedly wanted to stand up and catch Illya.  But Illya "floated" like a butterfly, huffing and puffing, and fell directly into Shirou's arms.  It was not so much falling as it was floating down.  Ilia was as light as a piece of paper, as if she had just flown over with the help of the wind.

    Shirou didn＊t pay much attention, thinking that Illya used magic to cushion his fall and floated up.

    "Hey, are you okay, Ilia?" He patted Ilia's head and smiled.

    "Yeah" Illya responded, and then she nuzzled Shirou's chest slightly like a kitten showing affection to its owner.

    Shirou blushed and smiled bitterly.

    ※Forget it, there is no one around anyway, and I don＊t know anyone in this area, so there won＊t be any bad rumors if I see it.

    He helped Ilia do it beside him, but Ilia still leaned towards him, as cute and polite as a little squirrel.

    It seems that Ilia is indeed afraid of the cold.?? 

    "If you feel cold, it's okay to get closer," Shirou said to her with a smile.

    "Huh? Oh, okay." Illya moved closer to Shirou.

    "By the way, where did Illya come from? Einzbern is not from this country. Which country is it in?" Shirou was a little curious about Einzbern.

    Ilia thought for a while, then shook her head: "I don't know, because I have always lived in the castle and never went out. But the Einzbern family is a noble."

    She said very proudly.

    "Oh" Shirou nodded, while still thinking in his mind, an eight or nine-year-old girl has never been out, is this considered illegal detention?

    When she said this, Ilia had a happy look on her face: "The castle where I live snows every day all year round. The sky, the ground, the forest, the castle, everything is white."

    As a result, after saying this, Ilia's expression became a little gloomy.

    "But they never let me stay outside for too long, saying it's not good for my eyes. I have to hide in the room even when it's cold, and I still can't go out." Ilia muttered in a low voice, as if she was worried about it.  Dissatisfaction with not being able to touch the snow for long periods of time.

    This is good for you, otherwise you will get snow blindness.  Shirou said in his mind.

    However, even so, he also imagined that if the white-haired girl in front of him appeared in a world full of silver, it would definitely be a very unforgettable scene.

    "What's wrong, Shirou?"

    Illya's voice called Shirou back. Shirou lowered his head and saw that Illya was looking at him. He couldn't help but apologize: "I'm sorry, I was distracted."

    "What are you doing? You get distracted when talking to a lady. It's really rude." Ilia pouted and said angrily.

    "Oh, sorry, sorry," Shirou apologized repeatedly, rolled his eyes, and said, "I was just thinking about who Illya looks like, and now I remember."

    "I look like someone else? Who do I look like?" Ilia became curious.

    "It's not a specific person, I just simply feel that Illya looks like a certain existence." Shirou said, "I just heard you talk about studying and then I remembered that Illya's white hair is very beautiful. She almost looks like a person."  Snow Fairy.§

    As a result, Illya became happy when she heard it.

    "Yes, my father also said so." Seeing Shirou boasting about her hair, Illya became more and more excited: "I inherited this hair from my mother. It is my pride. My father often said that I look like my mother.  Woolen cloth."

    Shirou nodded while wiping sweat in his heart.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? What to say to make Illya happy, and Oh, by the way, I didn't lie. After all, it was what I said myself, so it's not a lie.

    But what Ilia just said, "My father used to say it often"

    Before Shirou could continue thinking, Illya asked Shirou: "Where is Shirou, did you inherit anything from your father?"

    Shirou didn't pay attention to Illya and went straight to his father as soon as he came up, saying: "I didn't get any physical characteristics, but I got something else, something more important."

    "Huh?" Ilia became curious again: "What is that, a magic seal?"

    "Isn't it a magic seal?"

    "Why? Shouldn't the magic seal be passed on to the next generation? Why didn't Shirou get it from his father?" Ilia asked.

    "That's because" Shirou slowed down for a moment, feeling that it didn't matter anymore.

    "That's because I'm not dad's biological son, just his adopted son," Shirou said, "I was adopted by dad ten years ago."

    Ilia was stunned for a moment.

    She stared at Shirou blankly, unable to say a word.

    Illya looked straight at Shirou, as if she wanted to see through her.

    After a while, she whispered: "So, you are Kiritsugu's adopted son."

    She said it very carefully, as if she was worried and didn't dare to confirm.

    "Well, do you know my father's name?" This surprised Shirou.

    "Of course I know." Ilia's voice suddenly turned cold, and the smile on her face disappeared.  When she met Shirou with berserker, she refused Shirou's offer.The cold expression on his face was as stiff as wearing a mask.

    ??Also, regarding the enemy, it is not impossible to investigate the enemy in advance and understand the identity of the enemy.  but now＃＃

    "Whatwhat's wrong?" Shirou looked at Illya's face and wondered if he had said something he shouldn't have said and made her angry.

    After all, his plans in the future will depend on the help of Illya. Now, this battle to increase the friendship with Illya cannot fail.

    As a result, Illya was silent for a while and smiled again.

    "It's really boring to talk about Master when chatting. Shirou should change the topic."

    "Yeah" Shirou said with a smile, secretly breathing a sigh of relief.

    Next, Shirou chatted with Illya. There were no rules, just some small talk.  For example, Illya likes birds and hates fish (she said this, Shirou couldn't help but look at the fish-shaped dorayaki he just handed her, the little girl was eating it happily), she likes snow but hates cold, especially in winter.  This dry cold.  I like Lislit but don't like Sera because she is always too fussy and won't let me play.  But after finishing speaking, within two sentences, she added that Serra people are actually very nice, but they are too wordy and harsh.  Like to eat don't like to eat

    Although they were all childish words, Shirou still understood a lot from Illya's words.

    Illya is the master sent by Einzbern. She lives with two maids in an old castle on the outskirts of the city. (Originally, Shirou wanted to ask why your parents didn＊t come with you, but he remembered what Illya said just now: ※My father＊s past.  "I often say", he felt that Illya's parents might be no longer alive, so in order to avoid mentioning her sadness, Shirou kept his mouth shut.) At the same time, he was not a magician, not even a magician.  There is no seal Hearing this, Shirou was not only a little strange, but why did Illya just say that she would not be in danger? If she didn't know magic, then she would be an ordinary little girl. In this case, why not bring a servant?  Maybe it's safe.

    "Illya, it's better to bring a berserker with you next time you go out, because it's very dangerous to be alone. Enemies hiding elsewhere will definitely attack you," Shirou warned her.

    "But Berserker has to sleep during the day, and" Illya looked like she was thinking about Berserker, then she clenched her fist and shook it at Shirou: "Although I am not a magician, I am very strong."

    "Haha" Shirou smiled noncommittally and didn't pay attention. As a result, he annoyed the confident girl.

    "You don't believe it?" Illya raised her eyebrows angrily and glared at Shirou.

    "No, no, I believe it very much," Shirou said quickly.

    "Humph, you obviously don't believe it." Illya was really angry. She stretched out a hand, grabbed Shirou's cheek, and asked him to come closer to her.

    "It hurts Illya, what are you doing?" Shirou cried out in pain and looked at Illya in confusion.

    Ilia didn＊t speak, her little face was full of seriousness.

    "What do you want to do, Illya?" Something bad flashed in Shirou's mind.

    But it was too late. He saw Illya's eyes, the originally beautiful light red eyes, suddenly glowing like lanterns.

    At the same time, Shirou suddenly felt that his body had become cold. No, it was not just cold, but he had no feeling at all.

    The magic eye binds you!  !  Shirou was horrified, he didn't expect Illya to attack him now.

    I tried to move my body, but found that I couldn't move my body at all. Although the body was my own, the feeling in my hands and feet was gone - it was not numb, it was as if my body was no longer my own, but someone else's.  The same.

    Now, except for his eyeballs and mouth, Shirou cannot move any other body tissues.

    "Look, I caught Shirou without even using any force," Illya said with a smile.

    "Yeah, um, so, I know, I'm sorry, Illya, so please let go of me quickly, okay?" Shirou quickly apologized.

    "I won't do it." Illya simply refused, adding at the end: "Shirou was originally dumb, so it suits him better to be immobile like this."

    Shirou's face suddenly turned bitter: "I"

    Suddenly, he saw Rider taking a quick step and running towards him with an extremely scary look on his face.  Moreover, double swords with chains appeared in her hands.

    "Oops, Rider must have realized that she couldn't move now. She thought she was??Ilia attacked, so I wanted to come over

    "Stop, Rider" Shirou shouted in panic, but Rider ignored him.

    Also, even if she wants to stop her, it won't work. Although they can speak, Rider will not believe what she said. After all, she is now being made. Even if she stops, she will not hear it.

    Illya, on the other hand, was still laughing at Shirou, not to mention dodging away, not even aware of the danger coming from the side.  Shirou could almost see that at the next moment, Illya's neck would be cut open by Rider's dagger.

    ※Oops, hurry up§

    "Traceon!"

    Shirou said quickly, but instead of making magic circuits like he usually did, he imagined turning on the magic circuit switch in his mind.

    That guy said that the magic circuit is a given. Since it doesn＊t need to be done every time, just open it.

    Shirou is like this now, hoping to quickly generate magic power to break away from the shackles of the evil eye.

    "Basic"

    But he just said a self-suggestive word, and the magic power surged up like a bursting faucet, shocking Shirou himself.

    The magic power moves very fast. Compared with the past, if Shirou's magic power at that time was the speed of a 100-meter champion, then now it is the speed of sitting in Schumacher's car.  But it＊s not possible to stop now, otherwise the efforts just now will be in vain.  result＃＃

    boom!

    Shirou＊s whole body was shaken as if something inside his body had been hit.  Suddenly, Shirou moved his right hand hard and pushed Illya out.

    At the same time, Rider's dagger passed through Shirou's arm, which was exactly where Illya's head was just now.

    Rider was slightly startled and immediately retracted his dagger and turned to look at Shirou.

    She didn＊t quite understand why Shirou wanted to stop her, but her master didn＊t want her to attack Illyasviel, so she didn＊t have to meddle in his own business.

    "I'm very sorry for hurting you, Master" she took a step forward and said.

    When the dagger just scratched Shirou's arm, it cut his sleeve and cut his skin. However, the wound was not deep, just like cutting his hand while cooking.

    "No, it's nothing," Shirou said in a dull tone.

    He said this, but Shirou didn't feel good at all at the moment. At this moment, he felt something fishy in his mouth - the situation was urgent just now, and he didn't have time to adjust slowly. When he forcibly opened the magic circuit all at once, he seemed to have accidentally  Some blood vessels in the body were burst.

    "Your current state is the result of opening all the circuits so far at the same time. The circuit itself is still in an excited state It's better not to use magic tomorrow Otherwise, it will burn the nerves that are being repaired, which will not be so paralyzing.  It＊s something that makes people happy＃§

    Archer＊s words echoed in Shirou＊s ears, and Shirou＊s heart lit up.

    It seems that the guy is not lying. He really cannot use magic well in his current state.  If the circuit is opened in an unconventional way like just now, I'm afraid it will cause big trouble.

    Shirou stopped thinking when he thought of this. He turned his head and looked at Ilia.

    Just now, Shirou was in a hurry and quickly moved Illya away. He had no control over his strength and didn't know whether she fell or not.

    As a result, when he turned around, he saw Illya standing there properly, looking like she hadn't fallen at all, and Shirou breathed a sigh of relief.  However, Shirou's heart suddenly dropped.

    Although it was okay, the plan to unite with Ilia was wiped out by Rider's dagger.

    "Uh" Shirou wanted to apologize, but Illya over there spoke first.

    "Why?" Illya did not look at Shirou's face, but looked at the slightly exposed superficial wounds on Shirou's arms.

    "Huh? Oh, this, this is fine, just a little scratch," Shirou said, shaking his arm.

    "No." Ilia lowered her head slightly, half of her face covered by the brim of her hat.

    "Why do you want to save me? If Shirou didn't save me just now, I would have killed Shirou," she whispered.

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, then smiled. He took a step forward, bent down and said gently: "What are you talking about, Illya, girls can't talk about killing people."

    Ilia didn＊t speak, but turned around and left.

    "Are you leaving, Ilia?"

    "Well, I want to go back," Ilia said without looking back.

    "Thengoodbye" Shirou said goodbye to Illya calmly.

    Because the next encounter will not be a peaceful one. Once Illya appears with berserker, it means that there will definitely be casualties on one side and her side.

    Suddenly, Illya turned around, with the same innocent and happy smile on her face as before.

    "Well, goodbye, big brother." Illya waved towards Shirou: "If the next time we meet is not at night, let's play together again."

    After saying that, Illya turned around, took the unfinished Dorayaki, and left while walking and eating.

    Shirou looked at Illya's retreating figure, not only wanting to laugh, but also wanting to sigh.

    If possible, try not to let contact kill you.

    Shirou turned around and wanted to leave with the food he bought, but suddenly, he found the rider standing back far away again.

    He sighed and wanted to say something, but didn't say anything. He waved to Rider and asked Rider to come over, and at the same time he picked up the things.

    "Let's go, Rider, go back." Shirou's body was burning so hard now that his nose seemed to be bursting with fire when he breathed, especially the left half of his body, which was now beating like it was being clicked by a lighter.  This couldn't help but make his voice sound a little lower.

    Rider followed behind Shirou without saying a word.

    However, after walking for a while, Shirou stopped making strange noises at a section of the road, and he put down the large and small bags in his hands.

    "Hey, rider."

    "What's the matter, Master?" Rider quickly walked over.

    "It's nothing, justhere, here it is." Shirou took out a dorayaki from one of the bags and handed it to Rider.

    "You were standing so far away just now, so I couldn't give it to you, but wouldn't it be fair if it was just me and Illya eating?" he said.

    When Shirou took out the Dorayaki just now, he seemed to be handing one to Rider, after all But Rider was standing so far away just now, so it was difficult to give it to him.  Moreover, when Shirou took out the dorayaki for Illya, it seemed too artificial to specifically call Rider over to give her a dorayaki.

    Rider was silent for a moment, because she had been expressionless, and her eyes were still hidden behind her eyes at the moment, and she didn't know if she was stunned or not.

    Shirou kept holding the Dorayaki like this, waiting for Rider to come to her senses, and then she slowly took the Dorayaki from Shirou's hand.

    "Let's go, Rider" Shirou handed the Dorayaki to Rider, then picked up large and small bags of food and walked home happily.

    Rider followed him, looked at Shirou for a while, and then turned his attention to the warm dorayaki in his hand.

    After a while, she turned the fish-shaped dorayaki upside down, turned the tail part towards herself, and then raised her arms

    "Um, Rider, can I ask you a favor?" Shirou said suddenly.

    "What are your orders?" Rider lowered his arm.

    It turns out that I am asking for help from others.

    "Today's matter is about meeting the girl just now. Can you please keep it a secret?" Shirou scratched his head.

    "Of course, the servant will not reveal the master's secrets to other masters," Rider said calmly.

    "Oh, thank you so much."

    ＃＃

    "Uh, um, Rider, there's one more thing." After inking for a while, Shirou said coyly.

    "Please say."

    "Uh, um, can you lie?" Shirou asked with his back to her, as if he was a little embarrassed.

    ""

    (When seeing biological food, they will choose to eat from the tail to the head last. Here is Rider＊s little girl mentality. Although she looks indifferent on the surface, she is actually just a girl. Look at the emotions inside  Just look at the scene of the elder sister＊s bullying. I still like the character of Rider, so I want to write more about her, but she is a taciturn person. It was only after the Holy Grail War that she lived a normal life with Sakura and the others for a long time.  , she gradually became like an ordinary person. It＊s hard to write anything about her now, for fear of affecting the character and making her look nondescript. So let＊s change slowly.

    We will have a rest tomorrow and there will be an update tomorrow.

    ??Also, why is there no one in the book review section yet? If the writing is good or not, please tell me a few words, give me advice, and give me your opinion.)

 Works Related Chapter 54 The Untrustworthy Elvis Presley

    "I'm back." Shirou opened the door to his home.

    As a result, as soon as I opened the door, I saw a terrifying face.

    Saber stood at the door with her arms folded and a frown on her face. Her eyes were shining fiercely, almost glaring at Shirou viciously.

    "Uh" Shirou was startled and couldn't help but stumbled back, almost losing everything in his hands.

    "It's too late, Shirou" Saber scolded him angrily.

    "I＃＃"

    Before Shirou could speak, Tohsaka walked out of the living room with a dissatisfied look on his face: "I asked you to go see Kirei, but you haven't come back until now You were wandering off somewhere, we thought  You were attacked again."

    "No, I went to buy something." Shirou raised the things in his hands: "The food at home is also going to be low. It's impossible if we don't add something."

    As a result, Saber's expression immediately softened.

    "Indeed, replenishing military rations is very important," Saber murmured and nodded.

    ""

    "Why does it take so long to buy somethingHey, Shirou, what's wrong with your arm?" Tohsaka was mid-sentence when he suddenly noticed that Shirou's sleeve was torn.

    "Ah, that's because I bought some special food, so I was spotted by a wild cat on the way and got scratched." Shirou told a lie he made up on the way.

    ""

    Seeing Tohsaka's shocked expression, Shirou could only pretend that this was the case.

    There is no other way. He can't tell him about his meeting with Illya right now, otherwise Tohsaka will definitely say something very scary: What, that Illyasviel trusts you a little, that's great, this is simply  It's a God-given opportunity.  Well, starting from tomorrow, you go to the place where you meet every day to wait for her to see if you can meet again.  There aren't many people in that place, so that's good.  If we meet, just pretend to be okay and talk to her. Archer and I will stand far away. When he appears, I will let Archer snipe Ilyasviel with one arrow.

    At most, she would add a more terrifying sentence: Well, don＊t worry, I will ask Archer to reduce the power of the arrow to a minimum, and then make sure that no one is paying attention around him before doing that.  At that time, all you have to do is dispose of the body quickly afterwards so that no one notices it.

    In order to prevent this situation from happening, Shirou explained to Rider on the way back that he hoped she would not tell Tohsaka and the others about this matter.

    "Don't worry, you are my master, so I will not tell anyone else about my master." Rider answered simply at the time.

    So, in order to fool him as to why his clothes were torn, Shirou thought for a long time and finally came up with a reason.

    That means being caught by a wild cat

    "You were targeted by a wild cat. What did you buy, cat food?" Tohsaka's eyes clearly showed distrust.

    "That's it." Shirou put down the large number of packaging bags in his hand, then picked up one of them and shook it.

    "Hey, looking at you like this, I didn't expect you to be a rare rich man." Tohsaka couldn't help but be surprised when he saw that Shirou bought beef (Japan is too small and its animal husbandry is underdeveloped, so  Beef is very expensive).

    Shirou saw Tohsaka and Saber's attention diverted from why he came back so late at night, and he immediately understood that the battle had been successful.

    He smiled and said: "I forgot yesterday, it was a banquet for the new cohabitants."

    Tohsaka was stunned for a moment, then showed a weird smile: "Oh, compared to your appearance, your personality is quite good."

    "What? If you want to praise me, please say it well. No wonder Issei doesn't like you. People of the same sex repel you." Shirou smiled bitterly.

    Just when he thought the matter was over, the smile on Tohsaka's face became even weirder.

    She seemed to be a little concerned and said: "So, what happened to the wild cat that scratched Shirou? Did you educate it properly not to snatch the food prepared for ladies?"

    "" Shirou was stunned.

    "Besides, that cat is so big. It can stand taller than you, Shirou, and it follows you all the way home." Tohsaka glanced at Shirou, and then said to Saber: "Right, Saber."

    "Yes," Saber said coldly.

    Shirou felt a cold sweat break out in his heart.

    However, despite being panicked, Shirou was still a little confused, whether they had misunderstood something.

    "Hey, you idiot standing there, you don't think the servant can be stupidYou can't tell how that kind of scar came out." Tohsaka pointed at Saber and at the same time pointed behind herself, which meant that Archer had just told her that the wound on Shirou's sleeve was cut by some kind of knife.  , and what can cause such a hole is something like Rider's dagger

    Shirou was speechless. Although she didn't understand what Tohsaka was talking about, she didn't seem to find out about Illya, so she just kept silent.

    "Come here, Rider." Tohsaka waved to Rider as if calling a kitten: "You'd better change back to your original clothes quickly and lose your figure at the same time. Otherwise, with your appearance, you will be attacked by a wild cat next time.  §

    Having said this, Tohsaka glanced at Shirou meaningfully.

    Shirou was suddenly struck by lightning, and he looked at Tohsaka in disbelief.

    She thought that III "attacked" Rider?  ?  ?

    "Hey, Tohsaka" Shirou immediately shouted: "How could you say such bastard words? How could I do such a thing?"

    Tohsaka didn＊t speak to him yet, but said to the end of the corridor over there: "What do you think? After all, you have the most say."

    There, Sakura showed half of her face and looked here.

    She does have the most say. Firstly, Rider is her servant, and secondly, among the people in the film and television industry, she has known her for the longest time, so she will not misunderstand her.  Shirou thought that Sakura would say something for him and get rid of his suspicion.

    but＃＃

    "Well, I know that the senior is a frivolous person who is not interested in beautiful women." She hesitated and narrowed her eyes as if she was sad.

    The biggest blow came.  Shirou's vision went dark and he almost spit out a mouthful of blood.

    He suddenly discovered that it was not just the new people he met who were so miserable, but also the people he had known for a long time who could not completely trust him.

    Tohsaka continued to greet the rider: "Hurry up and change your clothes, otherwise it will be bad."

    ＃＃

    At noon, this lunch was very painful. Shirou even thought that he was being executed as he sat there.

    after awhile.

    "I'm full." Sakura stood up and left.

    Normally, she would stay until the end, competing with Shirou to wash the dishes.

    after awhile.

    "I'm full." Saber also stood up.

    "Shirou, please come to the dojo in the afternoon. Since you have calmed down now, you must continue to practice swordsmanship for the sake of future opponents," Saber said.

    Yes, but what does your look mean?  Why do I have an unknown feeling?

    After saying that, she left, leaving behind a table with broken walls and ruins, leaving only the beef in the center of the table untouched.

    A while passed.

    "I'm full." Tohsaka also stood up.

    "Come to my room later and discuss the future battle plan." After saying that, Tohsaka also left.

    Then Shirou was the only one left at the table.

    Shirou sighed and stood up, put away the bowls and chopsticks, and remembered that Saber and Tohsaka told him to practice swordsmanship, and the other told him to listen to the battle plan.  It is impossible for Saber's body to allow her to leisurely teach Shirou swordsmanship, so Shirou wants to persuade her not to do this again, but Saber may still be angry because of the misunderstanding, so don't go there for now, let's wait for a while.  So she decided to go to Tohsaka first and listen to her talk about the battle plan.

    We walked to the room Tohsaka chose at Shirou's house and knocked on the door.

    "Come in" Tohsaka's voice came from inside.

    "oh＃＃"

    To be honest, Shirou was really a little nervous.  After all, this was Shirou's first time entering a girl's room, and it was a girl of the same age as him. He had never even been to the room of Sakura, whom he had known for a long time.

    But soon he was no longer nervous.

    Shirou pushed the door open and walked in. He was stunned for a moment, and the tension in his heart disappeared without a trace.  .

    "Whatthis is" Shirou looked at the place in front of him that looked like a scary witch's workshop.

    The wooden room is full of halls.  There were several tables on the wall that were incomprehensible, like the periodic table of elements in a chemistry book, but they were written in words that Shirou couldn't understand.  Against the wall are two large bookcases, which are full of books. The books are dim in color, look very heavy, and exude a strong old atmosphere.

    Next to one of the bookcases is a small cabinet with three rows of long shelves like bookshelves, but what is placed on it is?It's not books, but bottles with various powdery substances or small particles Why does Shirou feel like he saw the feet or claws of some unknown creature? Is it an hallucination?

    There are several Tosaka school uniforms hanging in front of the closet on the wall. I guess the closet is filled with Tosaka＊s clothes.

    Most of the room was used up, and all that was left was Tohsaka's bed and a desk.

    There are several second grade books on the desk, as well as a lamp and an alarm clock.  The alarm clock is in the shape of a large Western-style wall clock and looks very exquisite.

    As for Tohsaka's bed - this is the only place that can show the characteristics of Tosaka's girl.

    The light yellow cup lay flat on the bed, covered with small red patterns, like some kind of flowers.

    Shirou looked at the room, and the corners of his eyes trembled - it was different from what he expected.

    Generally speaking, if it is a girl, there should be some dolls or something in the room. If not, there will be various small things as decoration to embellish the room.

    But Tohsaka＊s room looked like this. Even the girl＊s dressing table had nothing on it. The brown and black dressing table was more like an antique than a dressing table.  Although Shirou knew that Tohsaka was a magician, the room might be different, but it wouldn't be like this.

    "What's wrong? Is this your polite way of standing in the doorway of someone else's room in a daze for a long time?" Tohsaka stood in the room and looked at Shirou sideways.

    "Huh? Oh, no" Shirou quickly came to his senses and walked into the room.

    I just didn＊t expect your room to look like this, like a medieval witch＊s room.  By the way, it would be more like a large pot in the center of the room, filled with an unknown liquid that is boiling.

    How could Tohsaka know that Shirou had such thoughts in his mind? If he had known, he would have blasted him away with a curse bullet.  Now, she pointed to the chair next to the dresser and said, "Sit down."

    After Shirou sat down, he pointed at the things in the room and asked, "Well, how did you move it here? It seemed to me that your travel bag didn't have that much space to carry these things."

    "There is no way, because I am not very skilled yet, so I can only use a larger package to fix the space." Tohsaka said something that Shirou couldn't understand.

    "But, can you please stop modifying other people's homes casually?" Shirou said dissatisfied.

    Tohsaka said nothing.

    It＊s not certain whether this house can survive until the end of the Holy Grail War!  Tohsaka thought so.

    Shirou looked around again and suddenly remembered what the priest had said to him a few hours ago.

    Tohsaka＊s father was once recognized by the church as a master who could obtain the Holy Grail, but in the end he was defeated and died.  Based on what the priest said before, is Tohsaka's father the master who gave up the Holy Grail

    "Shirou" Seeing that Shirou was distracted, Tohsaka called him and then asked about Shirou's visit to Kotomine.

    Shirou told her what Kotomine said, but hid the fact that he wanted to be the one to obtain the Holy Grail.

    "Really, that Kirei guy, it's really" Tohsaka held his chin with his hand like Conan, and made "um" and "um" sounds in his mouth. He didn't know whether he was grinding his teeth or expressing agreement.

    "Hmph, if that's the case, only Lancer's master is willing to do it, but he can't do anything alone. As long as Lancer's master is not an idiot, he will not do stupid things alone. A little girl like Illyasviel is simply impossible  Following Kirei's orders and dealing with Caster who has a good location, she must be willing to kill us or the Lancer first and then kill them all." Tohsaka whispered and raised his head: "In other words, Caster and his group  We are the only ones who can solve this problem. Hmph, does that Kirei guy have some bad intentions?"

    "What? With bad intentions?" Shirou was a little surprised.

    "Nothing. By the way, maybe Lancer's master heard the news and will come to negotiate with you or me to deal with Caster together. At that time, it will be a good time for us." Tohsaka did not answer Shirou, but showed a look  A sinister smile.

    Shirou suddenly felt a chill.

    "W-what do you mean?"

    "Are you an idiot?" Tohsaka rolled his eyes at him: "Lancer's master probably didn't expect that you and I would still be together after Rider's ownership was confirmed, but two parties. After he comes to us, we will  He discovered that we were actually a group, and then when he was attacked by three Servants at the same time, do you think he still left alive? Ah, by the way, after gathering all three ServantsWith his strength, he might even be able to capture him alive, find out the whereabouts of his master, and eradicate him directly.  "

    "Do you want to" Shirou's scalp couldn't help but feel numb.

    If the master of the Lancer wants to join forces with them, he basically sends a familiar as a liaison. Whether he meets him or Tohsaka, he pretends to agree at the time, and then when they meet, he ambushes him in advance, and then he can do it in one fell swoop.  Get rid of the Lancer gang.

    "But Lancer's master must have known that we are a team, because he followed you and saw us acting together," Shirou said.

    "Don't worry. In the next two days, I will ask Archer to go out and look for Lancer. I will send a message saying that I am unhappy with Shirou for taking Rider's Command Spell Book, so I want to fall out with him, but because he has two  As a Servant, I couldn't succeed, so I'm looking for a new partner. Now that the pseudo-priest has also issued such an order, let's join forces. First get rid of Shirou, then Caster, and then work together to defeat Berserker. Finally, the two of us will do it again.  Kill each other," Tohsaka said with a smile.

    At the end, she added: "By the way, I might even have to act in a show by then."

    Shirou looked at Tohsaka speechlessly, feeling that she was too insidious.  While they were talking and laughing, a plan to kill other Servants came up.

    In the following time, Tohsaka analyzed the existing intelligence and presented it to Shirou (before that, she said that Shinji ran away from the hospital. According to the tracking report of the church personnel stationed at the hospital, Shinji's  The guy got on a plane to England - of course, this was also because Shinji had nothing to do with the Holy Grail War and had gone far away, so the surveillance personnel had no intention of hiding it. Of course, it might also be because they knew Tohsaka and their immediate boss, Kotomine Kiri  Because of Li＊s master-disciple relationship)

    Summarize some useful information.

    The first is the caster who is entrenched in Ryudou Temple.

    She was originally a Servant, but she violated the rules and summoned another Servant, which meant that their group consisted of three main members, two Servants and a Master.

    I can attack at any time. It doesn＊t matter if Saber loses her magic power. I just need to let her rest.  After all, there are still two Servants here except Saber. Tohsaka has enough trust in his Archer, so he thinks there is absolutely no problem for him to fight against the samurai's Assassin. Moreover, against Caster, Rider's speed is enough to kill her, even if  So what if you have such strong magic power? It's useless if you can't hit it.  Even if Rider couldn't win, Matoi would pester Caster to death, and then it would be Shirou's and his own business.

    Next is Caster's Master (According to Archer, Caster's Master may have been controlled by Caster. After all, the Servant summoning another Servant can be said to have increased his strength. The Master can restrain his Servant, but he wants to  It's not that easy to restrain your own servant's servants, otherwise you will be killed. So no master is willing to let his servants do that kind of thing. But Caster's master can do that  , Archer speculated that 80% of the time it was Caster's master who was controlled). Although he didn't know who it was, even if he was a very strong magician, facing two people at the same time, even if one of them could only be used as a human shield (Tohsaka said this  (he glanced at Shirou with disdain), but Tohsaka believed that with his gem, the enemy would be dead.

    After thinking about it, our side will definitely win.

    ※ Moreover, I can＊t attack Caster immediately because I have to deal with Lancer first.  After Kotomine Kirei said that he wanted to eliminate Caster, Lancer came to contact his side to attack Caster. When the time comes, his side will take the opportunity to get rid of him and gather the power of the three Servants. Then Lancer will be easily killed.  Then, while remaining intact, a few people can kill the caster.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Holy Grail War can be said to be halfway through, and the only remaining headache will be Berserker. After solving him, after that

    Tohsaka glanced at Shirou, which made Shirou feel cold.

    When the time comes, it will be time for me to become my enemy.

    Tohsaka retracted the cold light in his eyes and looked aside: "Well, that's it now. In these three or four days, we don't go out to fight. Let's wait for Lancer to negotiate with us. During this period, you ask Saber  Get some rest to face the enemy.§

    However, facing Tohsaka's confident look, Shirou couldn't help but shed some cold water.

    The cold water named Kuzumu.

    Now, he doesn＊t want to hide anything about Kuzumu. After all, he is the enemy he will face in the future, so he must tell Tohsaka.

    It turns out that Kuzuki is a super strong boxer, almost as strong as a servant.When this happened, Tohsaka was startled.

    "What? Mr. Kuzuki is the master?" Tohsaka was extremely shocked: "How is it possible that Mr. Kuzuki is also a magician?"

    "No, Kuzuki is not a magician, he is just an ordinary person" Shirou wanted to say that Kuzuki was an ordinary person, but the words felt wrong when he spoke, so he changed his words: "Like a super powerful killer."

    Tohsaka was silent for a moment, and then asked: "How did you know?"

    After all, although he and Shirou have not always acted together, they are still together for the most part. It is impossible for Shirou to suddenly know so much.

    "That's what Rider said," Shirou lied calmly: "When Rider and Shinji were acting together before, Shinji once asked her to detect the enemy's intelligence. At that time, she found out that Caster's owner was Kuzuki."

    Tohsaka frowned: "Did she fight against Caster?"

    "No" Shirou shook his head.

    "what happened?"

    "Because Kuzuki fought her off by himself."

    ""

    Tohsaka was silent.

    Looking at Tohsaka＊s expression, Shirou understood that his idea was successful, and Tohsaka believed his words.

    Originally, on the way home, besides thinking about the lame excuse of being scratched by a cat, he also wanted to tell Rider so that Rider would tell her what he told her when Tohsaka asked him about it in the future.  He also said that he found it by himself and was not told by others.

    Rider asked why he said that.

    Shirou replied: This is a white lie.

    There＊s nothing else but the fact that Kuzuki is the master, but we can＊t say it now, but wait until Tohsaka asks her.  Because of this, Shirou could stop for a day or two, and then told Tohsaka that Rider had gone out in the past two days and found out an amazing piece of information. It turned out that Kuzugi-sensei was the master, and we didn't know anything about it.

    But now that Shinji suddenly left, and it was still in the UK, Shirou decided to tell Tohsaka about Kuzumu in advance. Tohsaka had no choice but to believe in himself. After all, it was impossible for Tohsaka to go abroad to find Shinji to confront him.

    Shirou was proud of himself for being able to tell such a lie.

    Tohsaka, on the other hand, was wondering whether Shirou was telling the truth, because she had met with Shinji before and had taken out all the information that Shinji knew. There was no information about Kuzumu being the master. Why was that?

    Is Shinji lying?  Not like that.

    Is Shirou lying?  No way＃＃

    After thinking for a while, Tohsaka decided to believe Shirou for once. After all, this guy had never lied once.

    Moreover, he just needs to let Archer take him to check the situation. After all, the teachers in the school have been busy in the past two days with the fainting of school students. It will be easy to find them. Wait until Kuzumu is alone.  Just try it out and you will know.

    Thinking of this, Tohsaka waved his hand with a surprised expression on his face: "What? I didn't expect you to talk to Rider honestly today and not to be Elvis Presley."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The looks of several girls appeared in front of Shirou again, and he suddenly felt sad and angry.

    What the hell, am I so untrustworthy? I still think that I did something like that. Just thinking about it, you should know that it is not true!  !  !

    (Elvis Presley＊s story tells us that lying is bad, so never lie in the future, otherwise it will only increase the pain)

 Related works Chapter 55: What is the dignity of a magician?

    Seeing Shirou's expression, Tohsaka burst into laughter.  From the look on her face, she clearly knew, but she pretended not to understand and deliberately teased Shirou.

    Seeing that Shirou was about to get angry, Tohsaka stopped laughing. Instead, he sat down and said to Shirou: "Okay, the battle plan is over. The next step is your own business."

    "Myself?"

    "Yeah" Tohsaka nodded, with a serious look on his face: "It's about your projection magic."

    ※Come here, Shirou.§ Tohsaka waved to Shirou as if calling him a cat or a dog.

    "Hey, no. Shirou. Shirou barks so casually, okay? It's like someone's pet dog." Shirou protested dissatisfied.

    "No, if it's a dog, it's usually called Saburo or Taro. Shirou is the name of a cat." Tohsaka blinked: "Do you remember it?"

    ""

    "Okay, come here." Tohsaka stood up, took a step forward, and pulled Shirou close to him, who had just stood up, and then looked at him carefully.

    When Shirou saw Tohsaka suddenly getting so close, his face turned red and he immediately turned his face aside, not looking at her.

    "Hmm um eh" Tohsaka made a heavy nasal sound and suddenly screamed in surprise.

    "What's wrong?" Shirou was startled and quickly turned his head to look at Tohsaka.

    "You're blushing, that's strange." Tohsaka looked at Shirou's face and said in surprise.

    ""

    This guy＃＃

    ※I didn＊t expect you, Shirou, to be shy so easily,§ Tohsaka said with a malicious smile on his face, ※ah ha ha ha.§

    ""

    Tohsaka is indeed a guy with a twisted personality, Issei, you

    Just as he was thinking about it, Tohsaka suddenly leaned into his ear and whispered: "Hey, is this your first time touching a girl's hand?"

    It seemed that I could feel the breath of Tohsaka's words in my ears. Hey, this was terrible. Shirou's face immediately became the same color as his hair, and his whole head was like a burning fireball.

    "Oh, even your ears have turned red this time. Well, have you drank? Minors are not allowed to drink," the evil-minded guy still said.

    "you＃＃"

    Seeing that Shirou was about to get angry, Tohsaka removed the smile on his face and said hurriedly: "Well, the test result is that there is no problem, you are fine."

    "It's okay? What do you mean?"

    "Generally speaking, if you are a normal magician, using magic like projection is just flashy, and the things you create are all empty. Moreover, if you are not careful, you will be seriously injured or even dead."

    "What? So" Shirou was startled. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something, but he couldn't catch it.

    "Your magic seems to be different from ordinary people. Projection is not very useful, and the inferior products will disappear quickly. But you said that the things you projected are still preserved, and there is no magic connection.  It can exist, and at the same time, you also projected Archer's sword, there is still something inside - a servant's weapon, especially a Noble Phantasm type like Archer, the magical power contained in it will exceed the limit that humans can bear.  But you were able to project that kind of thing without getting hurt. At that time, I was thinking that there was something wrong with your magic." Tohsaka said: "Your attribute is different from ordinary people. It should be a sword, right."

    Shirou looked at her blankly: "The attribute is a sword?"

    Tohsaka just talked for a long time, but Shirou didn't understand it at all. All he knew was that his ability seemed to be very special.

    "Well, generally speaking, the attributes of magicians are among the five elements, but there are a few magicians whose attributes are special. For example, Sakura, her attributes are the attributes of imaginary elements and imaginary numbers. And you are the same, it should be  A magician with sword attributes," Tohsaka said, staring at Shirou's face and watching his reaction.

    "A magician with a sword attribute?" This was the first time Shirou heard this term.

    "As expected, you don't know anything." Tohsaka sighed and looked at Shirou with pity: "Even if you are no longer loved by your father, it's okay if you don't have a magic seal. Why didn't your father tell you about your magic attributes?"

    "Maybe dad didn't notice it," Shirou thought for a moment and explained, "Actually, my father didn't want me to become a magician, so he didn't give me much guidance."

    "Huh?" It was Tohsaka's turn to be surprised.

    "Well, dad, it can be said that it was because I kept pestering him. In the end,I really had no other choice, so I taught you this.  He also said, ＆In the beginning, don＊t be a magus and become a mage user.＊§ Shirou said.

    As a result, the atmosphere suddenly changed.

    "That's what she said?" Tohsaka's expression suddenly turned cold, as if he had a bitter feud with Shirou's father.

    "Hmmhmm" Shirou was frightened by Tohsaka's expression.

    "Hey, Shirou," Tohsaka said suddenly, "We are in a cooperative relationship."

    "Yes" Shirou nodded.

    ※Then tell me more about you, okay?§ Tohsaka said with wide eyes. It was more of a threat than a question to Shirou.

    "good＃＃"

    Next, Tohsaka asked some questions, but basically it had nothing to do with Shirou, it was all about his father.

    Shirou didn't know why she asked these questions, so he just answered accordingly. However, he didn't say a word, and Tohsaka's face turned gloomy. Without saying a word, Tohsaka's face turned gloomy. At the end of the sentence, Shirou felt that she was far away.  Ban and Archer are dating.

    "Is what you just said true? Your father said that even if you don't want to learn to give up, there is no such thing?" Tohsaka's eyes can be said to be spraying sparks of electricity.

    "Yes. Dad said, 'It's better not to learn magic or anything like that. You can give up at any time if you don't want to learn it.'Ah, I think what dad actually meant was to say don't be constrained by rules and regulations."  Under Ban's strong aura, Shirou quickly changed his tune.

    "Grrrr" Tohsaka gritted his teeth and made a crunching sound.

    "Hey, youare you okay?" Shirou said uncertainly, because Tohsaka's appearance was really not normal.

    "Are you kidding me?" Shirou's voice became like a hammer, which suddenly knocked away Tohsaka's anger: "I'm still thinking about why you are like this. It turns out that your father can't be called a magician at all, so he put you  Taught to such a half-toned level."

    "Tohsakawhat are you angry about?" Shirou was a little strange, why Tohsaka suddenly got angry, it was obviously something that had nothing to do with her.

    But Shirou felt that he needed to protect his father.

    "But it's not my father's fault that my magic ability is not good. After all, it's not like Tohsaka who has been learning magic since he was a child"

    "Don't talk about this again." Tohsaka's voice became more intense: "What I can't forgive is"

    What cannot be forgiven is?  What is it?

    Tohsaka did not continue speaking, but calmed down.

    She turned her face slightly to the side and said apologetically: "I'm sorry, I'm a little out of control. I just I don't know what's wrong, so"

    "No, no. It doesn't matter." Shirou said hurriedly that it didn't matter, stopping Tohsaka's words. After all, seeing Tosaka looking so lonely and apologizing to himself was a very scary thing: "But what makes you so angry?"  , are you saying that dad is too casual? Or am I too bad?"

    "Everyone has them." Tohsaka snorted, and her expression became cold again. She looked at Shirou: "For magicians, magic is no longer their own. From parents to children, it takes several generations of hard work to achieve success.  , the fruit of life. It is the responsibility of every magician to pass magic on to future generations."

    At this point, Tohsaka's expression became a little colder: "It can be said that magicians are no longer human beings, but exist in order to inherit the magic of their fathers. However, your father gave up this obligation, not to mention  I can＊t forgive you for not teaching you about magic engraving or even magic, making you such a dabbler."

    As if he remembered something, Tohsaka's eyes had strange fluctuations: "Your father chose to be your father, not a magician."

    After that, Tohsaka fell silent.

    "Tohsaka, you" Shirou suddenly remembered that Tohsaka's father was the previous master and was killed, and he was silent for a moment.

    Shirou could understand why Tohsaka was angry. As the daughter of a magician from the Tosaka family, Tosaka's father died in the last Holy Grail War, and even after his death, he had to hand over the magic seal to Tosaka, so she couldn't stand it.  Kiritsugu was angry because of his attitude toward him.

    ※Magicians are no longer human beings, but exist to inherit the magic of their fathers

    Just like that, after an awkward silence for a while, Tohsaka spoke again.

    "So, why didn't your father pass on the magic seal to you? Since he said he could give up at any time if he wanted to, then what does it matter whether he gives you the magic seal or not?" she asked.

    ??"Oh, this, well, this is because I can't accept dad's magic seal," Shirou said, spreading his hands.

    "no way?"

    "Well" Shirou said something that made Tohsaka stunned: "Because I am not dad's biological son, but he adopted him."

    Tohsaka was at a loss for a moment.

    "That makes sense, no wonder you are so bad." Tohsaka muttered for a while (Shirou still heard it clearly), then raised his head and looked at Shirou: "In other words, your father's magic skills  You are different, you are the first generation magician to explore the ways of magic on your own."

    Shirou nodded.

    Tohsaka said nothing and looked at Shirou with squinted eyes - Shirou could even hear Tohsaka's mind spinning wildly, but he didn't know what she was thinking.

    Actually, Tohsaka was surprised for two reasons: one was that Shirou turned out to be the first-generation magician who explored the magic path alone, and the second was that she met the first-generation magician for the first time

    "Youwhat did you do before this?" Tohsaka exclaimed.

    After a pause, Tohsaka said: "Forget it, I won't ask. There's nothing else to do next. Didn't Saber just say that she wanted you to go to the dojo? Although I don't know what to practice, in order to save Saber some money.  Magic, you＊d better let her rest.§

    After saying that, Tohsaka waved his hand to Shirou: "Okay, you go find Saber, and then come back later."

    "Why do I come to see you again?" Shirou was confused.

    "Guide your magic practice," Tohsaka said.

    ""

    "Since you are the first generation magician, forget it. However, I want to help you correct your attitude and half-hearted attitude." Tohsaka showed a smile like a little devil: "Although I will not accept you as a disciple, but  Starting today, I will guide your magic practice."

    ""

    Before Shirou approached the dojo again, his mood was very complicated, he was not only happy but also afraid.

    Tohsaka is going to teach his own magic!  !

    But what does Tohsaka＊s smiling face mean?

    Also, before leaving, Tohsaka got angry again.

    At that time, Shirou was just about to leave when he suddenly remembered something about magic power. It seemed that Tohsaka had a way for the master to replenish the magic power of the servant, so he mentioned it to Tohsaka.

    "What are you doing?" Tohsaka asked.

    "Tohsaka, do you have anything you can do about the situation between Saber and me?" Shirou asked.

    "What?" Tohsaka was startled, and then said: "Oh, you want me to help you say something nice to Saber, right? That's no problem. By the way, did you do anything to her? I think Saber is doing this  I haven't been nice to you for two days, are you"

    "Hey!!!" Shirou hurriedly stopped these dangerous words.

    Just kidding, what do you mean by what you did to her? You can't talk nonsense about it. If the news reaches the ears of a dangerous person, he will pinch his neck and shout something like "You are a bad person, my sister will not remember it."  Kiritsugu has a bad boy like you" Then he threw himself out in a terrifying 360-degree circle.

    "Well, what's wrong?" Tohsaka still looked like he didn't understand what was going on, but the look in his eyes was simply a joking look.

    "That's not what I meantdo you really not understand or did you do it on purpose?" Shirou really wanted to throw something in her face.

    "You mean the recovery of magic power, right?" Tohsaka put away the teasing on his face and said calmly.

    "Well, you should have some way to restore magic power. You can't keep Saber in such a weak state," Shirou said, spreading his hands.

    "Yes," Tohsaka said two words without further explanation.

    At that time, Shirou waited for a long time, but did not see Tohsaka's answer, so he asked again. As a result, Tohsaka, who had a calm face, suddenly became angry.

    She walked up to Shirou at once, then grabbed Shirou's collar and pulled him close to her regardless of the appearance.

    "Hey, if you still have some self-respect as a magician, then don't ask me about this kind of thing." She said to Shirou with an indescribably terrifying face.

    "No, I just want to ask"

    Tohsaka's other hand made a pistol gesture, and then pointed it at Shirou's forehead.

    On the index finger, there is a black light flashing.  Tohsaka's eyes are shining with the light that will kill you if you hesitate any longer.

    Shirou immediately stopped talking in a cooperative manner.Then, she threw Shirou out of her room and slammed the door.

    "Oh, what happened? I asked some questions that I shouldn't have asked. Tohsaka got so angry like that. What the hell is she getting up to today?" Shirou looked at the occupied room in front of him, very confused.  Muttering.

    Also, the dignity of a magician Huh, I usually laugh at myself for being half-assed, but now I'm telling myself about the dignity of a magician. Really, what the hell.

    Shirou muttered as he walked towards the dojo.

    (Today＊s writing is relatively small, only about 4,000 words, but because I have something to do soon, and I won＊t be able to come back in the afternoon, I only wrote so much. In order to be able to write more today, there is only this much)

 Related Works Chapter 56: Why are you so crazy?

    "Tap, step, step"

    In the dark basement, there was the sound of crisp footsteps that did not match the sound.

    The visitor walked down the stairs into the basement. He neither lit a lamp nor took anything for lighting, as if he was very familiar with the darkness in front of him.  After entering the spacious basement, he looked around.

    The dark basement is not damp, because it was swept by a magic fire a few days ago and burned almost everything, so it is still dry.  But it doesn't smell good here, because the space is sealed and the airflow is blocked, so there is an indescribable weird smell in the air here, which is a bit like the smell of the rotting corpse of some kind of creature.

    But the person who entered the basement didn't care about this at all. He looked around in the darkness and walked around, looking for something.  But there was no trace of him at all. Only the sound of footsteps proved the existence of a creature, as if this person had merged with the darkness.

    He shook his nose slightly, then seemed to move his eyebrows slightly, and sighed: "Oh, have all the bugs been completely eliminated? It was probably that guy Kotomine who did it. Oh, he has done enough.  Completely, almost the amount that the old guy had prepared for more than a hundred years was actually burned down. Well, although the situation is not too different with or without that one, I still hope that he will be destroyed without that one."

    ※Well, it should be over there,§ he muttered, then turned and walked away.

    Arriving at a stone room, this invisible man lowered his head and looked at the ground.

    In such a dark environment, he saw a patch of color on the ground that was different from the ground.

    "Well, the blood stains are here, so the thing is not far next to it." He turned his head slightly to the right, and then saw the small pile of things on the ground.

    "Oh, here it is, um." There was a hint of joy in his voice, then he lowered his head, leaned over, picked up the thing, and looked at it carefully.

    ??Although it has been made like this, it still has value for research.

    He happily put it away and left the basement.

    The room on the ground was also dark, because the owner of the room was not here now. He walked out of the house and came outside. At this time, the sunlight shone on him, revealing his figure. It turned out that he was wearing black.  clothes, with a black hood and shoes, and even black gloves on his hands.

    ※Wrapping yourself in darkness so completely, no wonder you can＊t even see your shadow in the darkness of the basement.

    He left Matou House and walked aimlessly on the street, thinking about other things he should collect.

    One of the components in the research material is already available, and it can be used to deduce the equation of the Black Holy Grail.  It doesn't matter if you can't achieve the third method, as long as it can be formed.  Next, where to find the large number of magic circuits that can be transplanted to the whole body? It doesn＊t matter whether it can bear the pain, but it must not cause rejection of that guy＊s body. At the same time, it must be of high quality and can be compared with normal  A transplant comparable to the Magic Circuit.

    It's not possible to use Z身yan's old bug technique. Once the marking bug is planted on that guy, it will immediately be rejected. If you can't do it like Matou Sakura, and you don't have the time, now you can only  There are about ten days left, it would be bad if we don't find it quickly.

    But where can you find such a good thing?  If this continues, even if Caster can do what she wants, she won't be able to do it without her own magic circuit.

    Well, think about it, think about it.  Think about the circumstances under which you gave the magic circuit to caster, and use this to deduce how you got the magic circuit and when you arrived.

    He was walking while thinking, completely unaware that he was walking in the middle of the road, and it was also a carriageway.

    But generally speaking, as long as you are a normal person, even if you are distracted, you will not make the baby-level mistake of walking in the middle of the road, because it is a reflection of the conditions.

    But this guy seems to be different.

    At this moment, he suddenly felt something moving slightly above his head. He raised his head and looked in that direction, but there was nothing.

    As far as the eye can see, there are only some high-rise buildings in the distance.

    But he looked there steadily for several seconds, as if he saw something eye-catching.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I have seen that person in her place, although it is somewhat different from the photo, but I remember it seems to beThen, the lips hidden in the hood raised.

    Ah, yes, yes, in her words, well, with the help of this magician, we will definitely be able to solve a large number of magic circuit problems.

    The black guy smiled happily, then looked around and found that there was no one there. He once again lamented his luck in his heart. The figure flashed and dissipated like black mist, dissolving into the air.

    Mother, and Father, if you knew that I was preparing for the formation of the Third Holy Grail, what would you think?

    Walking into the sword dojo, Shirou saw a girl sitting in the middle with her eyes closed.  Her face was solemn, her light and soft blond hair was neatly coiled on her head, and her slender body was wearing a dress like a dress, which looked very suitable for her.

    Originally, all this should not match the dojo, but the aura exuding from her body made the surroundings appear clear and solemn, just like the stream left on the mountain, clear and pure.  There is no sense of incongruity.

    Seeing this, he couldn't help but feel a little enlightened.

    After all, the scene before him was so similar to the mornings a few days ago that Shirou couldn't help but call her name.

    "Saber."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Shirou himself couldn't help but sigh.

    From the very beginning when I met her, I felt embarrassed when I saw her. Now I don＊t feel any disobedience when I see her. When did this change happen?

    Hearing Shirou's words, Saber slowly opened her eyes and looked at Shirou Was it an illusion? Shirou found that Saber's eyes were filled with anger.

    "Too slow, Shirou" Saber shouted in a low voice, almost angrily.

    Hehe, not only are they not embarrassed when meeting each other, but now Shirou will not feel too nervous even when faced with the other party's scolding.

    "Ah, I was stopped by Tohsaka and talked for a while." Shirou was stunned for a moment, then understood the reason for Saber's anger and hurriedly explained.

    "Then, let's start now," Saber said, stood up, turned around and walked towards the sword barrel where the bamboo sword was placed.

    "Wait, Saber" Shirou stopped her hastily.

    "What's wrong?" Saber turned around.

    "Well, Saber, please stop practicing swordsmanship first," Shirou said carefully.

    "What" Saber looked at Shirou in shock. After a while, she became angry.

    "What stupid words are you talking about, Shirou, even if you are my master, I will never forgive you for suddenly saying this." Saber shouted with an angry tone that could break through the roof.

    Shirou was startled, and then explained: "No, what are you talking about, Saber, I didn't mean to insult you."

    "So, why do you want to stop practicing swordsmanship? Is it because I'm not qualified, or do you want to give up halfway?" Saber was still angry, her eyes blazing with anger, staring at Shirou's face, telling him, no matter what  No matter what the outcome, she would not allow it.

    "Isn't that because Saber's magic power is running low, so we should rest as soon as possible and wait until the magic power is restored" Shirou took a step forward and said.

    As a result, Saber's face suddenly turned bitter.

    Wait until the magic power is restored?  Impossible, the consumption of magic power is too intense, and there is almost nothing left. If you rely entirely on your own ability to recover, judging from the current recovery speed, it will not take more than a year and a half to fully recover.  It is impossible. Even if it is restored to a situation where normal combat can be carried out, it will take about a month - how can you have time to wait for a month!  !  !  The enemy is in the same city and a battle may break out at any time.

    Shirou probably knows this kind of thing, but even so, he said this to me

    Saber＊s eyebrows kept trembling. There was no change on the surface, but she was a little angry inside.

    Of course, Shirou knew that Saber's magic power was very slow to recover. What he just said was just a rhetoric, and he didn't really want Saber to recover slowly bit by bit.

    Originally, he wanted to ask Tohsaka, but it seemed that Tohsaka was very angry about letting Saber replenish her magic power, and almost wanted to kill herself Although he didn't know why, it was better not to ask for the time being.  Wait, wait for two days, and then find an opportunity to ask what's going on. By the way, you can also ask Sakura to explore Tohsaka's mouth and ask her to ask what's going on.

    Shirou heard Tohsaka say that she and Sakura went out together today, and they might get along well. If you ask her, you might know something.? 

    Let＊s forget about it for the next few days and let Saber have a good rest.

    After all, there was nothing he could do about it, but when Shirou saw Saber's uncomfortable look on his face, his heartbeat became a little unnatural, and he couldn't help blurting out: "Don't worry, I won't give up on swordsmanship training."

    Saber frowned and looked at him: "Do you want to practice alone? It's just a waste of effort. Without anyone's guidance, practicing alone will definitely not make a difference."

    "It's okay, someone else can help me." Shirou said smoothly and was shocked. Firstly, he seemed to be addicted to lying, so he just told a lie casually. Secondly, the lie he told was too bad. Where is he now?  Those who come can help themselves practice.

    "Who is it?" Saber asked.

    Shirou thought for a moment and continued to lie: "It's r"

    As soon as the "r" came out of his mouth, Shirou saw Saber's eyes almost bursting with sparks, and he quickly changed his words.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sister Fuji, it seems not possible, let＊s change it A red and black back appeared in Shirou＊s mind.

    "Don't worry, Archer said he would help me practice swordsmanship." Shirou said this out of nowhere, and then he looked at Saber's face carefully.

    Saber was stunned.

    After a while, she came back to her senses, looked at Shirou, and said with unconfidence in her tone: "Do you really want to insult me? Shirou. I would rather choose an enemy to help you!!!"

    "Huh?" Shirou was shocked.

    Saber＊s eyes became cold.

    Just like Archer, Saber has always considered Archer to be a companion, or at most an enemy who has reached a certain agreement.  Now that Shirou said this, Saber was angry for two reasons.  One is, how could Shirou be so stupid and still believe Archer.  The other was that he actually believed Archer and was unwilling to let him help. Although he knew it was a good intention, he couldn't accept it.

    Suddenly, a voice came from behind Shirou.

    "Hmph, you'd better put away your third-rate lies. If you don't want your followers to continue to worry about you, and if you use someone else's name for granted, you must inform them in advance." A faint voice came from behind Shirou.  sounded.

    Shirou quickly looked back and found that the protagonist of his lie was now standing behind him.

    "Archer?" Shirou was ashamed and angry, and shouted on the spot: "You guy, why do you want to eavesdrop on others?"

    "It's not what I want." The man in red shrugged, with an innocent look on his face: "It's just that as long as you are within the scope of this mansion, you can hear any sound clearly. I just happened to hear your words. I feel sorry for myself."  My name was used as an excuse and I came out because I felt aggrieved.§

    "You" Shirou choked up and was speechless.

    After all, he was the one who lied about his name in the first place.

    "So, now, Shirou, what do you have to say?" Saber looked at Shirou with cold eyes.

    "No, I just" Shirou couldn't say a single sentence as Saber stared at him like this.  At the end of the day, Shirou had no choice but to explain, so he had to come up with the same old trick: "Be honest and obedient. If you continue to be verbose, I will use the Command Seal to make you agree."

    In the end, Saber didn't take his advice at all: "Hmph, now, you still want to say that you are not escaping. Even if there is one more Servant, if Shirou himself falls, he will only be defeated and die."

    "Fallen? What?" Shirou was confused.

    Saber snorted and said nothing, but her eyes clearly told Shirou a few sentences.

    The wound on Shirou＊s arm, Rider＊s dagger, Rider＊s appearance

    Shirou was finally annoyed. After all, it＊s not a good feeling to be misunderstood, especially being wronged for something that Shirou wanted to do but didn＊t actually do. This feeling is very irritating.

    ※For example, Wen Tianxiang, you said he was unfaithful.  Yue Fei, you said he wanted to rebel.  An official has endured his whole life, is honest, self-restraint and serves the public, but you say that he is dissolute and corrupt. They are obviously proud of this, but you use this to belittle them. Who can bear it?

    "Listen to me and come with me to rest. I will take care of the fighting from now on. You just need to stand behind me obediently." At that moment, Shirou roared angrily as he became anxious and angry.

    "What hum?" Saber was startled, and then said coldly: "I thought you were going to say something, but I didn't expect that Shirou, you really dare to say it, and you actually want to fight against the heroic spirit with your body. No matter how big your words are,  Shirou himself can understand that that is impossible."

    &nbsp"So, what about the assassin?" Shirou asked through gritted teeth.

    Saber was stunned for a moment, then said: "That's because the enemy is careless and doesn't understand Shirou. Now that Shirou's ability has been fully exposed, there is no chance of a second chance. Facing any servant, as long as the other party has this  With any idea, I can kill Shirou with one blow without Shirou even reacting."

    "Well, how can we come to a conclusion so easily about that kind of thing? If we are prepared in advance, we can at least make a sneak attack" Shirou said, feeling that the guy behind him must have smiled contemptuously.

    Saber in front of him also narrowed his eyes, with disdain in his tone: "It's really ridiculous, Shirou's defense is as good as paper, and he is still talking big words here."

    "Well" Shirou choked at Saber's words and became even more angry: "Hey, Saber, you just said too much."

    "Shirou is the one who goes too far. He is obviously just a human, but he looks down on Servants and wants to fight against heroic spirits personally. Really, there must be a limit to self-righteousness," Saber said coldly.

    "Huh, you are the one. She is obviously a girl. I can easily carry her for dozens of kilometers without getting out of breath. And now she is still here (referring to the fact that Shirou once carried her to and from Emiya's house.  and the Matou family)"

    "Do you still care that I am a female? I said that I am already a heroic spirit, so I take back what you just said." Saber interrupted Shirou angrily.

    The two sides are now really arguing.

    "you＃＃"

    Just when the conflict was about to escalate further, a voice intervened.

    "Sorry, let me interrupt, Saber, otherwise your conversation will not be able to continue." As if out of nowhere, Tohsaka also appeared in the dojo: "Shirou didn't mean to insult you.  , he＊s just not very good at talking.§

    At this moment, her face completely lost the rage that Shirou had seen before, and returned to her normal look.

    "What do you mean, Rin?" Saber narrowed her eyes and looked at Tohsaka.

    "That guy simply misunderstood that there is a way to restore your magic power as quickly as possible, so I hope you will rest for the next two days and practice swordsmanship after you recover." Tohsaka waved his hand and glanced at Shirou with disdain.  : "As for what he wants Archer to teach him about swordsmanship, it's just that he doesn't want you to continue working hard."

    Saber frowned slightly when she heard this, as if she was a little unhappy, and she turned her gaze back to Shirou.

    Shirou did not meet Saber's eyes, but looked at Tohsaka.

    "Really?" Shirou stared at Tohsaka's face. After all, Tohsaka just said that if you still have some dignity as a magician, you shouldn't ask questions. He seemed to mean that there was definitely a way to replenish Saber's magic power.  Why are you saying such things now?

    "Yes." Tohsaka rolled his eyes at Shirou: "Just let Saber suck people's anger or blood."

    Shirou choked at Tohsaka's words and stopped talking.

    Tohsaka continued to say to Saber: "For this guy, if you continue to consume magic power like this, you will disappear. It can be seen that when you were not enough magic power, he was still running back and forth with you.  It＊s already very regretful. If you disappear because of this, that guy will be well, sad, sad, crying, regretful for the rest of his life, and so on."

    "Well" Shirou's anger suddenly disappeared, and his face suddenly turned red.

    "Hey, what are you talking about? I didn't say I care about Saber" After all, it was embarrassing to admit such a girly thing so honestly in front of the person who had been so noisy just now, so Shirou retorted.  But he didn't have the confidence to speak. He kept speaking softer. At the same time, he also felt that his voice was a little weak.

    "Really?" Tohsaka pressed forward: "If that were the case, you wouldn't have said anything about fighting on your own. There was clearly a rider, but you said you would fight on your own and jumped over her.  I'm afraid that in your heart, you don't even have the intention to let that Servant with normal magic power fight. Huh, you should know that guy. Although you don't know why, he is a self-sacrificing person and wants to save even the enemy.  , the enemy doesn＊t want him to die, let alone you, a person who can no longer be your own person.§

    "Tohsaka, what are you talking about? I'm not as selfish as you say"

    "Hey, Sakura, where are you Hey, you're back. How did you come back? Oh, you were rescued by a guy who cooperated with the other party after being hacked. Well, that guy is indeed a big idiot.  "Tohsaka's vivid interpretation"?.

    "" I can't help it anymore, I'm blushing so much that I can't blush anymore.

    Now it seemed that no matter what he said, it was wrong, so Shirou simply said: Silence is golden.

    Tohsaka looked at Saber at this moment and said with his eyes, "Look."

    How could Tohsaka say such unspeakable words so indifferently and heartlessly?  !  Shirou thought like this and raised his eyes to look at Saber, only to find that Saber was looking at him very silently.

    I don＊t know if Tohsaka＊s words had an effect. There was no anger on Saber＊s face at this moment. She frowned and was silent for a while, and then she didn＊t know whether she was sighing or letting out a breath of weakness.

    The blond girl lowered her head slightly and apologized to Shirou: "I'm sorry, I just doubted you, Master."

    By calling Shirou master, it can be seen that Saber is solemnly apologizing.  Shirou quickly said it was okay.

    "However, even so, the practice of swordsmanship cannot be stopped." Saber raised her head and said: "Please spar with me immediately, Shirou. There are still many things to do to teach you to understand fighting."

    "Why?"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about?" Different from Shirou's shock, Tohsaka immediately started preaching to Saber: "Although I don't know what you are thinking, but don't think that it will be enough to replace you with Rider. Don't hold on to any final thoughts.  Leave it to Shirou to rest honestly, otherwise, you will really disappear - for up to three days."

    Shirou suddenly looked at Saber in surprise.

    "Don't think that it will be enough if Rider replaces you. Don't have any intention of leaving something to Shirou in the end." What does this mean?

    But Saber＊s face turned slightly sideways. Like Shirou before, she didn＊t respond to the other person＊s gaze, but frowned slightly, as if she blamed Tohsaka for being troublesome.

    Tohsaka didn't care, but looked at Shirou and tilted his head towards Saber: "Can't you see, this guy thinks he is a burden, so he wants to teach you more, and then ascend to heaven Hey, I  No matter whether you use a command spell or something else, we can't make her disappear. In the next plan, we must have Saber's power no matter what."

    "Huh? Oh" Shirou nodded hurriedly.

    "Impossible, no matter what, I will not stop this matter," Saber said without any doubt.

    "Hey, Saber, okay, you don't want to"

    "This is absolutely impossible. Even if it's you, Shirou, I won't give in." Saber's emerald eyes said that she would never allow it.

    "I can no longer protect Shirou, and" she pointed to her chest: "This body can no longer last for too long. The battle in the future will definitely not be able to continue. Rather than lingering in vain, it is better to take advantage of the opportunity.  It would be better to teach Shirou something now."

    Shirou was also a little angry. It had been a long time, but why was Saber disobedient? "I don't agree with you. What can you do?"

    ""

    Seeing that the conversation was about to break down, Tohsaka suddenly smiled: "Forget it, I have an idea."

    "What?"

    "Don't you want him to learn swordsmanship? Let my archer do it for you and teach this half-assed person," Tohsaka said with a smile.

    "What＃＃"

    For a moment, Shirou and Archer, who had been silent and smiling as if they were watching a monkey show, had a thought flashing through their minds at the same time: What the heck, what's going on with her?  ?  ?

    (I don＊t know what＊s going on. I can＊t enter the book review area. I don＊t know what＊s going on inside. If there are any flowers, I＊ll talk about it tomorrow)

 Works Related Chapter 57 New Teacher

    "No" Saber was the first to refuse.

    She stared at Tohsaka's face and said, "How is it possible for your servant to serve as Shirou's guide?"

    "Why not?" Tohsaka shrugged: "You have seen Archer's strength. Being this idiot's teacher is enough."

    "That's not the case." Saber looked at Archer with a stern face: "This guy is not trustworthy."

    "If that's the case, don't worry, I will restrain him well, and Rider is here to keep an eye on him, don't you feel reassured?" Tohsaka stretched out his hand and pointed behind him casually.

    "Yes," Saber said unceremoniously. She frowned, with a trace of anger and contempt flashing in her eyes: "A knight who can even break his own oath has no trust at all. He is just a villain."

    Tohsaka choked at Saber's words, and then looked at his servant.

    But his servant seemed to have no reaction to what Saber said Damn it, this guy rolled his eyes and looked at the ceiling, not to mention angry.

    It turns out that this guy is still a fool!

    Tohsaka has a new definition of his servant.

    After a pause, Tohsaka turned to Shirou: "Hey, what do you think? If you are really obsessed with practicing swordsmanship, you can ask Archer to teach you how to deal with it with both hands. Didn't you say that Kuzuki is also an opponent that cannot be ignored?  According to the plan we have made, if there is an emergency and we face them, coupled with your eyes, you might still be an indispensable fighting force."

    Having said this, Saber and Archer also turned their eyes to Shirou.

    Shirou also frowned and thought.

    Although I was shocked by Tohsaka＊s words at first, if I think about it carefully, it＊s not impossible.

    ※ Well, it＊s not impossible to ask Archer to teach him swordsmanship. After all, that guy is also a swordsman. The skill of a hero is not something to brag about. Even if he doesn＊t teach him well, he can still make himself stronger, so that he won＊t be like now.  Although that guy was very at odds with me, and what he said was very upsetting

    You can also let him teach you, but

    Shirou glanced at Archer, who looked at him expressionlessly, just looking at him, as if as long as Shirou said yes, he would chop him with a knife.

    Tohsaka looked at Shirou and roughly understood. She frowned and glanced sideways at her Servant, then said with a harmless smile: "Don't worry, I'm here to watch, Archer won't do anything  Don＊t worry about anything else, including swordsmanship training and so on.§

    ""

    To be honest, when Tohsaka showed such a smile, Shirou felt even more frightened. He suddenly felt that this might be a trap.

    At this moment, Archer＊s words came along with the spiritual thread.

    "Are you serious, Rin, you actually let" Archer's tone was filled with uncertainty, as if he was so shocked by what his master just said that he didn't even finish the whole sentence.

    "Well, it's true." Tohsaka kept his mouth still and smiled sweetly.

    Archer was silent for a while, still unable to figure out what his master was really thinking: "What on earth do you want to do?"

    "As the name suggests, I just want to improve my side's combat power," Tohsaka said calmly.

    "At the same time, it will deepen the enemy's strength in the future?"

    "What will happen to that kind of person even if you teach him? I know it personally. If you can become a peerless master within a day or two, then the world will be full of heroes," Tohsaka said nonchalantly.  After a pause, she continued: "And this is a good chance."

    "Chance?"

    "Well, while you are teaching him in a while, see if you can force out his magic eye and figure it out for me. At the same time, if you can, try to figure out his projection ability for me. Here,  During this period, I will be watching from the sidelines,§ Tohsaka said.

    It's possible to find out the details of the person, but so what, Archer frowned: "What's the point of this? Even if you don't do this, isn't it very clear? If you don't get close, it means nothing. Still  Projection magic is not very stable anyway. Even if you can make something the same as the original, what's the problem for you? Why bother?"

    "That's good, but I have my own purpose. Your task is to fully understand his ability within these three days, that is, where is it now and to what extent can it be projected?" Tohsaka said with a smile on his face.  A little deeper.

    If it is really possible, then using that ability, I will be the strongest Hehehehe!  !

    &nbsp; Archer looked at her doubtfully, and then sternly refused: "No, I can't agree. Although Master, you have some reasons, but as a Servant, I will not let the enemy become stronger by refusing such an order.  Let the enemy strengthen to do such a thing.§

    "Would you rather make your body heavier than obey my orders?"

    ""

    "I wonder what the superimposed effects of plural commands will be," Tohsaka suddenly said with interest, looking at Archer with a playful look on his face: "If you disobey several commands in a row, what will happen to your body?"

    "Plural commands"

    "First, I ask you to materialize and completely clean up Shirou's house. Well, you will probably refuse this, because your body will become heavier. Then you will prepare dinner, and at the same time, you will also act as a waiter and be on call. Well, you will probably refuse this.  You will also refuse, and your body will become heavier. Then at night, you have to stand on the roof of Shirou's house to monitor, and at the same time keep shouting 'xxxx' - of course, not in a spiritual state.  Well, you will probably refuse this. Your body is heavier. Then I will order you to take off your clothes in front of the rider No, it will materialize and disarm you. Well, you will probably refuse this. The next step is  " When Tohsaka said these words, she kept smiling. She said to the stiff Archer: "I'm curious how long you will persist before you collapse No, you become  Are you willing to obey my initial order?"

    "" The archer was silent for a while, his eyes full of that kind of look was indescribable, and then he finally gritted his teeth and said: "It's decided. After getting the Holy Grail, the first thing I will do is to make a wish to throw you to ten  Go to the eighth hell."

    ※Since I agree, that＊s it,§ Miss Tohsaka waved her hand.

    Shirou and Saber looked at Tohsaka and Archer staring at each other. Even if they didn't speak, they could still understand what was going on. However, they saw Archer's expression changing constantly, and in the end his face turned deathly gray, while Tohsaka  Shirou reminded himself to believe that the smile on Tohsaka's face was basically telling others that she had a conspiracy.

    "Well, we have no problem here anymore, and what about you, Shirou, what do you think, do you agree or reject?" Tohsaka asked with a smile.

    Shirou ""

    Looking at the unquestionable look in her eyes, it makes you feel like she will be killed if you don't agree And even if you agree, Saber will be angry.

    Shirou looked at Tohsaka cautiously, as expected.

    "How about it, Shirou, what is your choice? I declare that refusal is not allowed," Tohsaka said with a smile.

    ""

    At this moment, it was Saber who spoke first.

    "If the master is unwilling to change his mind no matter what, I will no longer object." She glanced at Shirou, and then said: "But how can you trust that your servant will not attack Shirou again?"

    "I'm here." Tohsaka pointed to his nose, then stretched out his hand and pointed casually: "Besides, Rider is still here. Even if Archer does something inappropriate during sparring, it's completely fine.  Stop it. If that doesn't work, you can just make him swear an oath, right?"

    Tohsaka looked at the archer with a smile The archer's hands were shaking, as if he was forcibly controlling himself not to strangle the little girl in front of him.

    "But why are you doing this? What good will it do to you?" Saber continued to ask.

    "It can be considered as compensation for Archer by slashing Shirou. And since we are allies, there is nothing wrong with helping each other." Tohsaka's smile became more and more amiable.

    Lie!  !

    As soon as Shirou saw her smile, he immediately wanted to refuse, but Saber beside him actually nodded and said yes, and his face became a little more relaxed.

    ?????????????????????? Really, it seems like she has a plot, well, although I don＊t know what it is, it doesn＊t seem like there is any plot against Shirou.

    "Then, let's start immediately." Tohsaka shook his hair at his servant, and then retreated to the wall.

    The same goes for Saber. She walked next to Tohsaka and sat down.

    ""

    ※Wait, it seemsI haven＊t agreed yet.  Shirou felt a little weird. He had already made a final decision on something he hadn't agreed to yet.

    "Well, Saber, you go and rest," Shirou said, turning his head and looking around, hoping to see that Rider was nearby: "Rider is now"

    Before Shirou finished speaking, Saber interrupted him: "No, even if Rider exists, I can't leave alone and leave Master here."??.  "

    "But what you need to do most now is to replenish your magic power, so go to bed," Shirou waved his hand.

    "Don't worry, sleeping to replenish your magic power is just a more efficient way. As long as I stay in a still state, I can replenish my magic power - as long as I sit here and don't move, I can also replenish my magic power," Saber said.

    "Really?" Shirou was a little doubtful.

    "" Saber said nothing and answered Shirou's question with silence.

    At this time, Tohsaka interjected.  She expressed her admiration to Saber in a complimentary tone: "You are really amazing, Saber. I didn't expect you to be so powerful. Not only can you be a Servant, but you can also work part-time as a Master to replenish your magic power. Not only your personality, but also your performance.  Much better than my sarcastic guy.§

    In one sentence, while praising Saber, it also belittled Shirou as useless, and at the same time, it also belittled Archer.

    Shirou: ""

    I can＊t hear, I can＊t hear, I can＊t hear＃

    At this moment, Archer stood opposite Shirou, not paying attention to Tohsaka's sarcasm, as if he was used to it.  His body flashed with brilliance, and the red coat disappeared, leaving only a leather suit.  After all, we are not in the middle of a battle. Normally, we need to disembodied and maintain the spiritual body to reduce the consumption of the master. But like now, when there is no battle and we still need to maintain the physical state, we need to disarm.

    Shirou was a little surprised. He didn't expect that Archer's seemingly useless coat was also armed. He thought it was Archer's iconic clothes when he was a hero.

    Now seeing the other person standing in front of him, Shirou opened his mouth.

    "Then Ma trouble you"

    No, I really have a problem with this guy!  Shirou himself felt ashamed. He really couldn't even speak to this guy.

    "No need to talk nonsense, I'm just following the master's order, so don't use this trick. If you have time to do this, you might as well hurry up." It seemed really forced, Archer's face was really ugly.

    "Oh" Shirou had no other reaction and could only nod.

    He walked to the side, took out three bamboo swords from the sword barrel, then walked over and handed them to Archer.

    Archer only took one, and then he pointed to the corner of the wall under Shirou's confused eyes.

    ※Use that,§ he said.

    Shirou looked in the direction he pointed, and what he saw was a bamboo sword barrel No!

    He walked to the back of the bamboo sword tube and took out two swords.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????He did it when he was about to start sparring with Saber, but it was not at the same level as the one he made when he defeated Assassin. They were just two things that were larger in appearance and stronger than kitchen knives.

    Later, because I was worried that Sister Teng and the others would find out and asked, I couldn't answer, so I had to hide in this place, behind the bamboo sword tube. But I didn't expect that this guy's eyes were so sharp, and he saw it all at once.

    But this is also a real weapon. That guy, does he want to practice with real weapons?  Shirou looked back at Archer.

    "Do you want me to use this?" Shirou asked, raising his sword slightly.

    "Of course, I don't have time to play with your child's growth games," Archer said coldly.

    Shirou frowned slightly - unlike Saber, this guy offered to use a real sword

    "Come on, attack me." Archer stretched out the bamboo sword in his hand and pointed it at Shirou's face.  No matter how you look at it, the strong arms and the thin bamboo sword don't match.

    Shirou frowned and looked at him for a while, then put down one of the two swords in his hand and asked in a low voice: "First of all, let's confirm one question. Do you want me to fight your bamboo sword with a real sword?"

    "Don't worry, if I get knocked down by you like this, then I deserve it." The archer sneered: "On your side, you'd better tighten up a little and don't relax. Although I won't kill you, it won't make you crippled."  I can＊t say for sure.§

    "Then, I won't be polite." Ignoring Archer's taunt, Shirou took a deep breath, then raised his sword with both hands and rushed forward

    Saber＊s eyes narrowed slightly and she braced herself.  But not only was he staring at the black guy in front of him, he was also paying attention to Tohsaka next to him.

    Tohsaka noticed that the body of Saber next to her was tense. She smiled slightly, and then sat next to Saber. The two beauties were very close to each other.

    Saber didn＊t speak, but she looked a little relaxed.

    The reason why she didn＊t leave and stayed and sat down next to Tohsaka was actually??Simple, it's because I want to keep an eye on Archer.

    It would be best if Archer doesn＊t have any special ideas. As long as he is sitting next to his master, even if Archer has any ideas, he must be careful not to break Rin Tosaka＊s neck easily. He can only think about it but not do it.

    At this moment, Tohsaka spoke next to her. She looked at Saber, her eyes full of smiles.

    "Sure enough, servants are guys who can't lie," Tohsaka Rin whispered, "You can restore magic power just by sitting. I've never heard of it."

    ＃＃＃＃

    "Umtsk, the battery is out."

    After taking a long breath of smoke, the female magician put down the telescope, hit her shoulders that were starting to get stiff, turned her head at the same time, leaned back, and moved her upper body.

    When she did this pose, she seemed to snort tiredly, with a lazy expression. Although she was wearing a white shirt, the curves of her body were clearly exposed.  Fortunately, this is the top floor of a high-rise building. If it were on the street, among the crowd, it would probably make a group of people's eyes widen.

    She walked to the table aside and put out her half-smoked cigarette in the ashtray above. At the same time, she pulled out the electrical board inside the telescope and picked up the spare one on the table to replace it.

    Although it is a good thing, it is so effective that it can see places nearly six kilometers away, and it also has night vision.  Coupled with Cheng Zi's own abilities, he could barely see beyond the new capital and see the outskirts of Shenshan Town.

    "Huh, the five hundred thousand dollar thing is really useful," Chengzi said angrily while installing the battery.  Even the batteries are specially made and cannot be sold in ordinary places, and they are extremely expensive.

    It doesn＊t match the legend. It was clearly said that it would be over in less than two weeks, but now it is still calm. There are only constant news about people being poisoned by gas.

    In fact, Aozaki Orange has been monitoring here for several days. Ever since there was an explosion at the foreign cemetery near the hills outside Xindu, she found such a well, I don't know how many floors of the top of the building to monitor.  Looking at the city opposite, he would only go back at dawn, and then come back at night after listening to his apprentice's nagging.

    Originally, her original intention was to see if she could monitor the process and progress of the Holy Grail War. After all, there were people on her side staying there, and they could be killed if they were not careful.  If you are lucky and see Mikiya's family directly, that would be great. In this way, you can find the location of the other party, sneak in and take them out, that would be great.

    Chengzi knows that if he sees anyone participating in the battle for the Holy Grail, he will be eliminated immediately.  They basically fight at night, and Shiki loves to go for walks at night.  Hey, with that guy's personality, he would basically be very interested in meeting a weirdo, and if that weirdo wanted to kill her, she would beg for it. If he met him not to mention whether she could talk to the heroic spirit.  Confrontation, but turning the situation into a terrorist attack in the newspapers is absolutely possible.

    But after all, he is one person. No matter how powerful Cheng Zi is, he still cannot see the entire Fuyuki City with just a good telescope.  Although it is okay to release familiars, there are many powerful magicians over there. Once encountered, familiars will be destroyed by them as enemy monitors in minutes, which is not worth the gain.  It would be bad if the person designated by the seal encountered him and noticed traces of his own magic on it.  So she switched to monitoring during the day, hoping to make some new discoveries.

    But still nothing, it has been very peaceful these past few days.

    She didn＊t know that it was her bad luck and she missed it all.  Basically, I would go out for a night trip every one or two days, and I would usually go from Shenshan Town to Xindu via Xindu Bridge, then wander around and come back.  Moreover, although conflicts between servants usually occurred in Shenshan Town, Rider once met the two rituals on the Xindu Bridge.

    After installing the electrical board on the telescope, Cheng Zi opened it and looked at the opposite side again.

    Now Cheng Zi basically has no interest in monitoring the Holy Grail War. What she wants to do is to use this telescope to scan the city over and over again to see if she can find Shiki and the others.

    Although it is a stupid method, there is nothing to do now.

    "Huh?" Cheng Zi suddenly discovered something.

    Chengzi saw a red-haired boy and a white-haired little girl chatting in a simple little park. Suddenly a woman with long purple hair rushed up and seemed to want to chop the white-haired little girl, but that  The red-haired boy pushed her away and was cut.

    "Oh, I took out a weapon out of thin air, what a feeling" Chengzi raised his voice slightly.The corner of her mouth curled up - as a first-class puppet master, she noticed something from the woman with long purple hair.

    "Is that the heroic spirit? She looks pretty good." Orange used the telescope to watch the red-haired boy and purple-haired beauty separate from the little girl, and then disappear out of the "range" of the telescope.

    And that little girl Cheng Zi was stunned.

    Did she see it wrong?

    "Oh, that's really amazing. Well, the brand seems to be Mercedes-Benz 300SL." Chengzi's brows twitched as he watched the white-haired little girl get into a luxury sports car - there was no driver in the car, and she actually drove away by herself.  of.

    That was the world＊s first gull-wing sports car

    No, this is not the time to look at this. Cheng Zi shook her head, turned her thoughts away from where she shouldn't be thinking, and at the same time turned the telescope around, and then she saw a person.

    Chengzi wanted to turn the telescope away and look elsewhere. Suddenly, a person in the city briefly attracted her attention - she saw a person walking on the central dividing line of the highway.

    The man was dressed in black, and his head and face were covered by the hood of the clothes. His face could not be seen clearly. He did not look very tall. Judging from his walking posture, he should be a young man.

    Chengzi noticed him for a moment and wanted to look away, because it didn't matter to her whether the person walking in the middle of the road was a personal interest or a person who was hopeless and wanted to die.

    However, just before she turned away, the young man stopped. As if he noticed Cheng Zi's gaze, he raised his head and looked here.

    He stared here for a while. Although the face in the hood could not be seen clearly, Cheng Zi noticed it and smiled.

    Did you see me?

    Chengzi was surprised, and couldn't help but raise his head to take a look with the naked eye. As a result, the scenery he overlooked was all as small as a linen, and the streets were not clear, let alone humans.

    That is simply impossible, at least ten kilometers away.  Orange turned his attention to the telescope again.

    But the person who was in the middle of the road just now disappeared.

    ※Hmm, disappeared?

    Cheng Zi frowned.

    ??????? Is that also a servant or a magician?  Or some kind of alien?

    She thought for a while and decided to leave.

    Although I was observing outside the war zone, it would be terrible if someone inside mistakenly thought I was the enemy or the enemy's helper and attacked me, so I had better retreat.

    After picking up the coat and hurriedly packing it up, Chengzi left the building.

 Work related Chapter 58 Amazing

    "Well＃＃"

    Shirou hit the wall hard, then slowly slid to the ground, coughing non-stop.

    This is the twenty-fifth time, Archer knocked him to the ground for the fifteenth time.

    Without saying a word, Shirou and Archer fought for the first time. Archer did not let him touch his weapon and used his bamboo sword as a whip to whip him away.

    Shirou didn't care about this. After getting up quickly, he attacked again. However, no matter how Shirou attacked, he would either retreat or be knocked away.  Moreover, Archer's feet always stood in the same place without moving at all.

    No, that is not accurate, because Archer did not completely let Shirou attack, but also pursued him.  For example now

    While Shirou was briefly distracted by the pain, he suddenly felt the strong wind blowing above his head. Without raising his head, Shirou immediately hid aside.

    Shirou rolled away in embarrassment and heard a bang.

    Looking at the spot again, Archer took the bamboo sword and knocked it on the floor like a short stick, but a crack was made on the floor.

    "Did you avoid it? Although I don't have much strength, my senses are very sharp." Archer spoke for the first time since the sparring started. He raised his head and looked at Shirou: "In other words, I just received continuous blows.  , I finally got used to it.§

    Shirou frowned and looked at him - although the floor in this room was made of wood and was not very hard.  But that blow just now, if it hit the body, would probably break the tendons and fractures.

    Seeing Shirou's eyes, Archer shook his head: "Don't worry, because of the master's order, my strength is limited, and I won't attack your vitals, so I just hit you on the shoulder at most."

    "But even if it was hit on the shoulder, an arm would be broken and several ribs would be lost.

    "What's going on with you?" Shirou asked, ignoring Archer's words.

    After all, it is a bamboo sword. Although it hurts when it hits the body, how can it be something that is actually made of several long bamboo pieces tied together and crack the ground without breaking itself.

    "Although he is an archer, as a servant, he can at least wrap magic power in the weapon to increase its strength." Archer raised his hand and rushed over.

    The bamboo sword in his hand swung down again, and Shirou raised his sword to block it.

    Bang!  !

    Shirou couldn't help but take two steps back, his hands numb.

    Over there, Archer attacked again and beat Shirou.

    Shirou felt that Archer was not teaching him, but just attacking casually.  He is different from Saber. Saber adjusts her condition according to her own strength to spar with him, while Archer beats him hard as soon as he comes up.

    No matter what, I am unable to fight against a heroic spirit like him that fights directly, so attacks with such speed and power cannot even fight, let alone fight each other, and can barely defend.

    Shirou dodges desperately, while barely using his sword to resist the attacks that cannot be fired - Archer's sword is like a storm, thick and dense, like a berserker

    etc!

    Shirou suddenly felt something in his heart.

    He no longer dodges, but blocks Archer's attacks as much as possible, while carefully observing Archer's attack methods.

    Archer suddenly opened Shirou's sword with a heavy blow, and then stabbed Shirou in the chest with his sword, sending Shirou flying out.

    "Well" Shirou fell to the ground clutching his stomach, feeling that his internal organs were all mixed together.

    However, therefore, he also confirmed one thing. Archer was indeed using berserker's attack method just now.

    For me, if I want to fight against others, or even fight against heroic spirits, then it is physically impossible. In just two or three days, I can't make any improvement at all. So if I want to fight, then I can only  Work on your skills.

    The guy just now has been using that straight-forward attack method, and his posture is obviously imitating the way Berserker fought with Saber. He did this because he wanted me to find flaws in that straight-forward attack method, and then explore my own.  Skills to improve your own strength?

    Shirou thought so, and the archer over there sneered: "In that case, how can we fight against the master of Caster, that boxer."

    "It's impossible to deal with it at all. You can't even defend against my current attack." The knight shook his head: "Let alone knock him down when the time comes."

    Shirou panted hard, sucking fresh air into his lungs to drive away the vomiting feeling. After a while, he pressed his hands on the ground and stood up."I have no intention of defeating Kuzumu?" he said breathlessly.

    ""

    "I just need to delay the time." Shirou took a deep breath and finally stopped pausing. He said slowly: "Leave Caster and Assassin to you and Rider, leave Kuzumu to me and Tohsaka, and let me delay the time.  Kuzuki is defeated by Tohsaka."

    "Oh, really?" The knight nodded: "This is a good idea, but"

    The black figure flashed past, and Shirou had time to raise the sword in his hand.

    "boom!"

    Shirou couldn't stop him at all, and he was once again sent flying by Archer.

    "You can't even delay time." The archer looked at Shirou who was almost struggling to get up, his face expressionless, neither happy nor angry.

    "Simple, direct, head-to-head" Archer reviewed the characteristics of Shirou's attack: "It's too simple and easy to see through. You can know the subsequent attack route just by looking at the first hit. It is really an extremely simple attack method."

    Shirou stared at him, but had nothing to say.  There was no way, it only took him one day to truly learn attack, that is, the means of destruction.  How could he become confrontational with the servant in just one or two days?

    "It can be seen that you learned your swordsmanship from Saber," he said calmly: "Indeed, Saber's swordsmanship can be said to be the strongest, but if you want to exert that power, you must have the corresponding speed and strength.  "

    Shirou doesn＊t have any of the things Archer just said.

    Indeed, I have never systematically learned swordsmanship or any other attack methods.  The attacks just now were all imitating Saber, but after all, they were Saber's attack methods, not your own, so it's natural that you don't adapt to them.

    But, what should I do

    "Then, what should I do?" Shirou asked breathlessly as he looked at his second master.

    Although he really doesn＊t want to, this is not a matter of saving face. If he can become stronger, he can even let him go to Sister Teng＊s house to work part-time every week.

    "I don't know. The result depends on you. I'm just training you according to the master's instructions. As for the result, it has nothing to do with me." Archer waved his hand casually.

    The next moment, he dodged to Shirou's side and struck down with a heavy blow.

    Shirou greeted him with his sword across his hands.

    "Cang!"

    Shirou immediately knelt on his knees and bent his waist.

    "Don't take the opponent's attack head-on, especially the opponent who is stronger than you. Try to avoid it as much as possible, or use your weapon to block his attack, otherwise no matter how many lives you have, it won't be enough." Archer flew up and kicked Shirou.  Got out.

    "Woo!" Shirou felt a strong force and flew out.  But at that time, Archer was bending over to perform the chopping motion, so it was not easy to kick, so the force was not too strong. After Shirou landed on the ground, he didn't even feel any pain. Seeing that Archer did not retract his posture, he raised his sword and rushed forward.

    But Archer easily deflected his attack, and then stabbed Shirou in the throat with his sword.

    ※Oops, I can＊t stop.

    Shirou still kept moving forward, but he bumped into the round bamboo sword head.

    "Umcough cough cough cough cough" Shirou immediately covered his throat and bent over, coughing and crying.

    "Don't think that there is a gap because the enemy has not withdrawn his attack." Archer looked down at Shirou: "Remember, when attacking, you must not use all your strength. The power of the sword is not only for cutting. At the same time, you must also think about where to retreat, otherwise it will be  Just like that, I put my neck on the enemy's blade."

    "Hey, it's really surprising. Archer actually looks like a master." Tohsaka didn't know when he brought two cups of tea and sat next to Saber. She took a sip of tea and looked at it in surprise after hearing this.  My servant actually looked professional.

    Saber on the side frowned.

    Although Archer looks ruthless, in fact, his training should be more useful to Shirou. What he just said is actually quite useful to Shirou.  Indeed, although there was no systematic training for Shirou, only certain guidance for Shirou to understand on his own, the apprentice would still unconsciously imitate the teacher's routine no matter how hard he tried to put it aside.

    That＊s how Shirou is. His attack methods just now can be said to be quite familiar to him. When attacking, he slashes and chops. When defending, he cuts horizontally. He faces the enemy with his sword. It can be said that he has always been like this.Fighting, long-term training has made me very suitable for this kind of direct attack, and after leaving out the tricks, fighting relies on speed and strength.  But this strategy may not be suitable for Shirou.

    She didn＊t care that Shirou was nearly beaten by Archer. Isn＊t there a saying that ※a lot of hardships in youth are not a bad thing§. If Shirou suffers more now, it will be good for her in the future.

    Now in the middle of the field, Shirou was no longer coughing, and he was fighting Archer again.  Then Archer blocked the attack again. This time, Shirou listened to Archer and saw that the attack was blocked. He just wanted to retreat, but he immediately received a heavy blow to the abdomen.

    Archer punched him away with his free left hand. Shirou flew five meters away and hit the wall at the end of the dojo.

    "Don't forget, I am not a one-handed fighter. When fighting, don't be fooled by appearances. Moreover, when fighting, not only the body has to move, but also the head. If you can't react instantly to the attack, you will only die." Archer  He put away his posture and said calmly, then threw the bamboo sword away.

    The bamboo sword drew an arc in mid-air, and finally landed accurately in the bamboo sword tube next to Shirou.

    "Hey? Is it over, Archer?" Tohsaka looked at Archer and suddenly put the bamboo sword back, ignoring Shirou who fell behind.

    "Ah, that's it for today. Unfortunately, it's only an hour, but for humans, it's the limit to not faint after receiving so many blows. If you continue, it will only be considered that you want to kill him.  His servant won't agree," Archer said with his eyes closed, obviously referring to Saber.

    "Oh" Tohsaka nodded, unable to help but feel a little disappointed.

    I originally thought that I could extend it for a while longer so that Shirou could fight against an Archer of this level for a while, and then I thought to see if I could say that this level is almost the same, and the next step would be more difficult training, Shirou, you too  Use your projection. After all, you are sparring with a Servant. It may be difficult without magic. Let Shirou use the projection to see it, and then use Tohsaka Rin's professional vision to check it, but it seems that it is not possible now.

    Sighing, Tohsaka said: "Thank you for your hard work, now I can recover my spirit body"

    Archer's face suddenly darkened, he turned around quickly and grabbed the object flying from behind.

    ??Bamboo sword!

    Tohsaka was stunned for a moment by this turn of events. She tilted her head, looking past Archer's strong body and looking behind him.

    Shirou hasn't stood up yet, he's just sitting against the wall, dressed like a tired dog, looking extremely tired.  But he raised one hand and still kept throwing things.

    "No, it's still not over?" Shirou found it difficult to speak at this moment, not only because of fatigue, but also because of the pain that made him distracted.

    Archer glanced at him and looked away.

    Shirou didn't say anything and slowly stood up, not caring that the steel would damage the wooden floor.  He stood up straight, and then breathed desperately, allowing all the muscles in his body to absorb oxygen and relax. Then, he looked provocatively into Archer's eyes.

    "Really?" Looking at Shirou's eyes, Archer's eyes narrowed and opened after a second. After that, he flashed forward, struck Shirou's head with a blow.

    Shirou swung his sword horizontally and opened Archer's sword.

    Don＊t take your opponent＊s attack head-on, especially an opponent who is stronger than you. Try to avoid it as much as possible, or use your weapon to block his attack

    "Oh, I learned very quickly, but" Archer raised his left hand, caught up with his right, took down the bamboo sword, and used the momentum to swing it horizontally and hit Shirou.

    Shirou immediately bent his body and squatted down. The bamboo sword passed over his head with strong wind, making Shirou's scalp numb.

    When attacking, don't use all your strength. The power of the sword is not just for cutting.  At the same time, you also need to think about your retreat

    I am shorter than him, so it is not easy for him to attack my lower body, so I can dodge the attack by squatting down and lowering my height.

    Archer was stunned for a moment, then frowned. At this moment, Shirou, who was squatting, stretched out his right hand and stabbed Archer's chest with his sword.

    The power of the sword is not only for cutting

    Then stab it!  !  !

    Archer stepped slightly, then jumped away from the spot, avoiding Shirou's attack.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Fr.  Shirou encouraged himself. He stood up and stared at Archer's every move.

    Swinging it down as hard as a stick, Shirou raised his hand to block his attack as before.?.

    Suddenly, Shirou's pupils shrank and he stopped this behavior. He raised his hand and raised his sword, deciding to block the attack - Archer's attack had a sound of breaking through the air, and it was obviously different in strength, so he would definitely not be able to open it.

    "Click!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? away and Shirou didn't feel it yet. He only knew that his eyes suddenly dropped - he fell to his knees on the ground.

    He raised his head and saw cracks on his sword.

    "You understand quickly, but I'm tired of it, so"

    Shirou felt a light touch on the sword, and the strength just now was suddenly reduced by nine points, but he looked at Archer's expressionless face and saw him raise his other hand and make it into a fist.

    Oops!  !

    Shirou didn＊t know if this punch would cause a concussion, but one thing he was sure of was that he would be unconscious for a long time.

    But it was too late to lift Archer's bamboo sword to block another blow, and it was impossible to dodge even if he wanted to

    "Cang!"

    "Hmm" Archer's fist hit the real thing, but the result was a sound of gold and iron.

    He frowned and looked at the thing in front of his fist, but it was a sword again!  !

    That is＃＃

    Archer remembered that Shirou had picked up a sword just now, and then put the other one next to the bamboo sword tube, and the current position was right next to the bamboo sword tube.

    He suddenly saw Shirou's head passing over the intersection of sword and fist, hitting him in the chest, and immediately stepped back to avoid it.

    I used one hand to hold the sword and the other to defend, but because my body was not strong enough, I picked up another sword to resist my fist.

    When fighting, not only the body has to move, but the brain also has to move. If you can't react instantly to the enemy's attack

    Even so, Archer's power was transmitted from the sword to Shirou's wrist. Shirou's arm suddenly lost all feeling, but now was not the time to think about it. He moved his waist that creaked due to the oppression, and then  stood up.

    "I'm sorry, I'm a very annoying guy. Although you're tired of it, I still don't want to stop, so I have to trouble you for a while." Shirou raised the corner of his mouth, just like Archer made a sneer when he faced him before.  .

    Before Archer could respond, Shirou rushed forward.

    Holding the sword in both hands, Shirou rushed over while still thinking in his mind.

    You can't use Saber's swordsmanship, which is of no use to him, so you can only use what suits you. But I have never been taught by anyone, and I have never developed techniques in this area. How can I know what kind of attack method is suitable for me?  .  Even if he holds two swords now, he won't be able to wield them like him

    etc!

    As if responding to his question, his hands moved on their own, and his mind seemed to be filled with many things in an instant. Naturally, Shirou raised his wrists and made a gesture based on the appearance of the back in his mind.

    The wrists were raised, just like a chest posture, and the double swords on the left and right hands were exchanged, and the straightness followed the arms flat.

    Archer looked at Shirou who changed his posture midway, with a flash of light in his eyes.

    This guy＃＃

    To confirm, he jumped up and rushed towards Shirou.

    Shirou looked at Archer who was rushing towards him, his heart was surprisingly calm and his mind was spinning rapidly.

    Don＊t be anxious, don＊t panic, watch all his moves.

    Shirou met the guy's bamboo sword with one sword, and met the guy's fist with the other sword.

    Archer is not stupid. Although the sword Shirou projected is of inferior quality, which is a better quality than a kitchen knife, he did not force it. Instead, he retracted his wrist, waited for Shirou's sword to move forward a little more, and then swung it violently.  .  The fist crossed the tip of the sword and hit the sword, deflecting Shirou's sword. Shirou took advantage of the situation to press the sword down and stab Archer's leg.

    Archer spread one foot to the left, then raised it, and then stepped down hard.

    With a click, Shirou's sword was trampled into two pieces.

    Shirou was startled and could not help but be distracted for a moment, and then Archer took advantage of it and punched him hard.

    "Uh-huh" Shirou fell heavily to the ground, but bounced up as fast as a ball. Then he squatted on the ground, holding the broken sword in his left hand towards Archer.

    Calm down, calm down, although that guy only took a bamboo sword, he is actually still a two-sword style, but there is no sword in one hand, which can be seen asTwo swords, one long and one short!

    Although that guy's swordsmanship is not as good as Saber's, it is also very simple. But what is different from Saber is that he does not rely on speed and strength, but entirely on skills. If Saber's sword is like a meteor shower, every blow will  They are all meteorites, so that guy is a wave.

    Although it is not as destructive as a meteorite, it cannot catch up with the speed, and it does not have a dazzling speed.  But one wave after another, endless.

    ※ Moreover, that guy＊s swordsmanship is not like that of Saber or Assassin, which focuses on cutting, slashing, and stabbing. Sometimes he even extends his fist, like a boxing technique.

    So, if you get close to him and fight, it will be very disadvantageous.

    Shirou was thinking about the next way to deal with Archer as if he was thinking about the enemy's actions.

    Tohsaka on the sidelines looked at Shirou in surprise.

    That guy was actually able to do this. After more than an hour of training, there was no progress at all. In the end, he was able to barely fight Archer because of a few words from Archer Isn't it possible? An epiphany?  How is it possible? Is he that kind of unique martial arts wizard?  However, even so, after being beaten so many times, that guy should be lying on his back and unable to get up. How could that happen?

    Oh, by the way, that guy can regenerate infinitely, and he can heal faster than ordinary people.  Tohsaka suddenly remembered.

    At this moment, Tohsaka discovered that Shirou had done something amazing.

    He raised the swords in both hands, then took the sword that was one-third broken, pointed it at the cracked sword on his right hand, and suddenly raised it.

    Swords made of the same material would have been destroyed if they cut each other, but one of them cracked, so the other cut it into two along the crack.

    Shirou was holding two broken blades at this moment and rushed towards Archer again.

    ＃＃

    Another hour passed, and this time, not only Tohsaka, but even Saber was stunned.

    Originally, it could be said that it was a scene where Shirou was beaten on the one hand, but later, it turned into a battle between Shirou and Archer. Although he was still beaten, he could still fight back. Although he could not hit Archer, at least he could delay his attack on himself.  The time of knockdown disrupts his next attack.

    And, that guy is obviously imitating Archer's attack method.

    The way to hold the sword, the way to cut, the way to dodge, the way to defend Even cutting off his own sword was to make the long sword shorter and get closer to that guy's general Mo Xie.

    Tohsaka stared blankly at Shirou, who was lying in the middle of the field. He didn't know whether he was tired or knocked unconscious. In short, he was no different from a dead pig. The expression on his face kept changing.

    "Is it possible? He is really a unique martial arts wizard.

    Seeing Archer walking past her wordlessly, Tohsaka stopped him with a strange look on his face: "Hey, what's going on? Is he a genius himself, or are you a good teacher?"

    Archer paused for a moment and did not look back.

    "Who knows?" he said lightly.

    Tohsaka＊s face twitched, and he couldn＊t help but change his expression.

    Hey, am I right to ask this guy to teach him this damn swordsmanship?

    At this time, she discovered that her servant did not turn into a spirit as before, but walked outside.

    "What are you going with?"

    "" Archer didn't answer.

    Saber on the other side had another idea.

    As a magician, but with such a high talent, could it be that the dual cultivation of magic and martial arts that Shirou wanted to do at the beginning was not just a whim?

    If so

    Tohsaka saw a flash of light flashing in Saber's eyes, as if she had made up her mind.

    (I forgot to mention it yesterday, today is a day off, so I have another update.

    I originally thought that in this chapter, Shirou would be able to say something powerful when facing Red A, like refuting the other person's attitude towards things, but after thinking about it for a while, I decided not to. As soon as I wrote it, it felt like  If it tastes bad, don't worry, just wait.

    ????????????? And now Archer is facing Shirou and why he didn＊t transfer the data into Shirou＊s brain. In Ubw, the weapon information and his memories from Red A＊s head flowed into Shirou＊s brain several times due to meetings.  I took a look and found that when Archer passed information to Shirou, it was always when he used projection magic or inherent barriers as an attack method, or when Shirou was being hacked, and there was no response to normal meetings or conversations.  Even touching each other doesn't interfere with anything - ubbsp;

 Works Related Chapter 59: Disgrace

    "Um?"

    When he suddenly came to his senses, Shirou found that he was in an incredible place.

    He didn't panic.

    Since this is not the first time I＊ve been here, I won＊t be too surprised.

    ??This is an endless wilderness. No matter where you look, you can't see the other side of the horizon. People can't help but feel that the entire earth is like this.

    Although the ground is dry, it is not full of cracks, but a weird dark red color, a bit like it has been burned by fire.

    The breeze carried the fine sand and shuttled around Shirou.

    ※Ding ding ding ding＃§

    The extremely small sound will not be heard unless it is very quiet.

    This was not the sound made by Shirou, but the sound made by fine sand hitting an object on the ground.

    "There is no doubt that these are swords.

    Burying your sharpest point deep in the soil is the theme of this world.

    Wherever the horizon extends, these swords reach.

    The wind stirred up the sand and dust on the ground, and the sand and dust hit them, like resonance, making some kind of mutated music.

    Realizing that this must also be a dream, I decided to slowly wait for the dream to wake up.  Oh, before that, let＊s look at that.

    Shirou subconsciously wanted to look for the figure he had seen before, but when he looked around, he couldn't find the rickety and broken figure at all.

    Huh?  Not here?

    Shirou turned around, wanting to see if he could see him behind him, but when he turned back, he still didn't see him.

    "Crack!"

    "?"

    When he turned his body, a strange sound came from his arm, and Shirou himself felt something was wrong with his arm.  The sound that just came from my arm felt like the sound of steel interlacing.

    But how is it possible? Why is there iron on the arm? Most likely it touched the sword on the ground, so

    Shirou was stunned.

    On the arms, the sleeves were separated by sharp steel blades, split into several pieces and fell down, hanging softly on the arms.

    The entire arm seemed to be layered one on top of another, covered with sharp sword blades.  Blood flowed down the grooves of the steel blade. These things, they pierced the skin, and then replaced the skin, appearing on the surface of Shirou's arms No, not just the outside, but also the inside. It should be said that they are his own.  The entire arm turned into a sword.

    Shirou looked at it blankly, no, he was looking at his own arm, not knowing what it felt like.

    ???Looking carefully, not just the arms, but the entire body are making subtle sounds, like

    Lifting up the clothes slightly, sure enough, underneath the clothes, it began to slowly become brighter

    "ah!!!"

    Shirou screamed and jumped up, as if his butt was on fire.

    He immediately saw the surrounding terrain clearly. It was not a wilderness, and there was no sword. This was his home.

    But what needs to be confirmed first is your right hand.  Shirou raised his right hand as if he wanted to give someone an uppercut.

    result＃＃

    "Huh? Huh?" Shirou found that his right hand was still the same as before, with a main stem connected to a palm with five crosses on it.

    He tried opening and closing his arm, but found that there was no change in it. He tried pinching his arm again, and, well, there was no change. Even if the skin was not very delicate and elastic, at least it was not bright enough to show his appearance.  of steel.

    Shirou lifted up his clothes and looked at it again, only to find that his body was the same as before, without any change.  He breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Huh, is this a dream?" Although it was clear that what just happened was a dream, for some reason, Shirou's voice was filled with unconfidence.

    Hey, don＊t think too much. My body turned into a sword. It was just a dream I had when I was tired and in the sword dojo.

    Slowly calming down, Shirou turned around, only to find that the place where he just lay down was a quilt.

    ※Well, this is my room. It seems that Tohsaka and the others carried me here after I collapsed from exhaustion.

    Shirou thought about it and was surprised.

    I didn＊t expect to be so tired. After falling asleep, I was carried here from the dojo and didn＊t react at all. This was the first time.

    Now thinking back to the time when he was sparring with Archer, Shirou felt?Weird.

    At that time, my body seemed not to be my own. Every movement became much easier and my body became more flexible. Facing that guy's attack, I could even imagine the next step instinctively.  Do the same.

    Although he was just learning and selling now, he could actually reach that point. To be honest, even Shirou himself was shocked when he thought about it now.

    By just watching that guy＊s movements and using them as a model to imitate, the two swords in my hands became much more comfortable, and during the battle, my mind was still free to think about the next move and how to fight against him.

    It was like someone was telling him silently in his head, it was really weird.

    But thanks to this, Shirou could clearly feel that he had become a lot stronger than yesterday.  If we use numerical proportions, yesterday I was one, and today I am one point five, like this.  If progress continues like this, it will not be impossible for even a Servant to become his enemy.  But＃＃

    "These are the only things I want to say. There is nothing at the end of the so-called saving others. No one believes it, no one agrees. In the end, neither myself nor others can be saved, it can only be a false and meaningless life"

    "Humph!" Shirou couldn't help but clenched his fist.

    It＊s really ironic to say that you and I obviously don＊t agree with each other, but as long as I imitate that guy, I can become stronger. This is really

    "Boom, boom!"

    A knock on the door alerted Shirou, and he turned to look at the door.

    "Senior, are you awake?" Sakura's voice came from outside the door.

    "Oh, yes" Shirou responded.

    "I'm in." After a pause, Sakura opened the door and walked in politely.

    "What's wrong, Sakura?"

    "Senior, it's already time to make dinner, so I thought of asking the senior to get up Of course, I don't want the senior to cook. I will be in charge of dinner. I just hope that it would be better for the senior to get up and change clothes." Sakura  said with a smile.

    "Huh? Oh, yes." After Sakura mentioned it, Shirou realized that his clothes were wrinkled. He was covered in sweat from practicing with Archer before. Now that he was wearing it, he felt an indescribable feeling.  the taste of.

    If he just changed clothes and went to eat, Tohsaka would definitely borrow a knife from Archer and chop himself to death.

    Looking at the smiling Sakura, Shirou smiled. He was about to say I went to take a shower, but suddenly, he remembered something.

    "By the way, Sakura, Shinji is really"

    The smile suddenly disappeared from Sakura's face. She lowered her head slightly, with an apologetic look on her face.

    "Well, yes, my brother left, it seems he went to England," Sakura whispered.

    "Didn't you leave any message?" Shirou asked again.

    Sakura shook her head.

    Shirou sighed in his heart. Although he didn't know what Shinji's mentality was for wanting to go abroad, and he didn't leave any message behind, at least he was safe after leaving this place.  and＃＃

    Thinking of this, he smiled at Sakura.

    "Don't worry, Shenji is not a bad person and will definitely come back," Shirou said gently.

    Sakura paused for a while after hearing the words, and then raised her head, with the same smile she had seen before.

    "Um."

    "Before that, um, Sakura, I hope you can live here and don't go home for the time being. After all, Shinji won't go back for the time being, so I hope you don't go home until the Holy Grail War is over," Shirou said.

    After hearing this, Ying was silent for a while and asked, "Is it because you are worried about me?"

    Of course, but it＊s not just that. From what I heard from that guy Shinji, Shirou knew that there must be a lot of bad memories in that mansion, so Shirou didn＊t want to go back to that place again.

    But it was obvious that these heart-wrenching words could not be said, and Shirou couldn't say anything sensational given his personality.  So Shirou thought for a moment and said, "Well, it's not just because of that. First of all, Sister Fuji must be very happy, and I have become lazy recently. If Sakura doesn't come to cook, I will definitely eat a lot less.  , Hahahaha" Shirou scratched his head and let out a silly laugh.

    Sakura looked at Shirou, then shook her head slightly, and said very gently: "No, senior will never change."

    "?" Shirou looked at Sakura who was smiling for some reason with some confusion.

    "Then I'm going to take a shower first, and I'll leave it to you for dinner." Stop.After a while, Shirou talked to Sakura, and then got ready to take a shower.

    "SeniorSenior" Shirou had just walked out the door when Sakura suddenly called him from behind.

    "Um?"

    "That that" Sakura lowered her head as if it was difficult to say anything, and her eyes kept evading.

    "What's wrong?" Shirou asked.

    "Todaytodayare you really sorry for what happened today?" Sakura blushed and whispered.

    "?"

    "Um, that thing I have already heard what Rider said, although she didn't say why I'm really sorry that I misunderstood the senior" Sakura said intermittently.

    Shirou: ""

    ＃＃

    "Huhu! I feel good, I feel good." After taking a shower, Shirou changed his clothes and put the clothes that originally smelled sour into the washing machine.

    I didn＊t expect that I would be so tired after practicing with Archer for two hours today, and I even slept for three hours during the day.  Well, I took a shower after a good sleep, and then had food to eat after the shower. It was such a touching day.  By the way, what are you having for dinner today?  What will Sakura do

    "Huh?" Shirou looked at Sakura sitting at the table with some surprise, looking extremely lonely.

    "What's wrong, Sakura?" Shirou asked strangely.

    "Well, I'm sorry, senior, although I tried my best, but" Sakura curled her little finger uneasily and looked to the side worriedly.

    "I tried my best? What do you mean?" Shirou became more and more confused.

    Turning to look at the side where Sakura was looking, Shirou saw a figure wearing an apron standing in front of the kitchen counter.

    Who is that?

    For a moment, Shirou wanted to ask this question.

    Who is the slender figure from behind wearing small round slippers and a white apron that looks like a good boy?

    The slender figure turned to Shirou and spoke.

    "Oh, Shirou, just in time, let me tell you something." Tohsaka turned around while stirring something and said: "Since I also live here, I will take turns preparing dinner in the future. Today is a noon meeting gift.  I'll make dinner tonight."

    "Oh, that's up to you," Shirou said, waving to Sakura to reassure her.

    "Um, senior, is it really okay to let Tohsaka-senpai cook" Sakura came over and asked Shirou in a low voice.

    ※Well, after all, Tohsaka looks like she doesn＊t know how to do any work, and she has the perfect look of a unruly daughter.

    "No problem" Shirou wanted to say with certainty, but seeing Sakura's worried expression, he suddenly became uncertain: "Well, probably!"

    Tohsaka＊s ponytail trembled!

    "Is it really okay to let Tohsaka-senpai cook"

    "Well, probably!"

    "Is it really okay to let Tohsaka-senpai cook"

    "Well, probably!"

    "Is it really okay to let Tohsaka-senpai cook"

    "Well, probably!"

    ＃＃

    Just when Shirou was chatting with Sakura in a relaxed manner, suddenly Tohsaka's voice sounded in his ears.

    "Um, Emiya-san, could you please wipe the water stains off your hair?" said a sweet voice.

    "Ah" Shirou was startled, and when he turned around, he found Tohsaka standing next to him with a smile on his face and talking.

    "What are you doing, Tohsaka, suddenly speaking in such a tone?" Shirou was a little chilled by Tohsaka's voice.

    Tohsaka didn＊t say anything, he just pointed at his head with a smile and motioned for Shirou to dry his head.

    Shirou touched his head and felt that it wasn't that wet. He was about to retort when he saw a cold light flash in Tohsaka Akira's narrowed eyes.

    "This is my first time cooking at the Emiya family, so can I ask the owner of this family, Mr. Emiya Shirou, to give me a favor?" Tohsaka said with a smile.

    cold!  !

    "Well ok, it would be rude of me to come to the banquet like this, hahaha" Shirou suddenly broke into a cold sweat due to Tohsaka's smile. He immediately stood up and walked outside.

    Tohsaka turned his head slightly, and Sakura stood up without hesitation.

    "I'm going to call Miss Saber. She probably hasn't gotten up yet." Sakura jumped up in panic like a little rabbit and ran out.

    Tohsaka looked at the two people leaving with great satisfaction, and thenThen turned around.

    "Okay, next is my personal show, ah, don't be too surprised when those guys come back!" Tohsaka, who was looked down upon by others, worked hard to surprise the other residents of this house.

    "Why do you have to dry your hair?" Shirou smoothed his hair and walked to the bathroom.

    Shirou doesn＊t like using a hair dryer, because every time he blows and strokes his hair, Shirou feels like his hair is being pulled out, which is very uncomfortable, so he has never used a hair dryer.

    "Forget it, wipe it with a dry towel Huh?"

    Shirou pushed open the outer door of the bathroom, only to find that someone was already inside.

    The person inside was about to open the inner door of the bathroom and walk in. When he heard a sound behind him, he turned around and looked over.

    Shirou made eye contact with her

    The air suddenly solidified

    Shirou felt that his calves were suddenly weak, and all the strength in his body was drained away.

    Although many unforgettable things happened today, Kotomine Kirei wanted to gang up with him, Illya met him, and Archer actually taught him swordsmanship But at this moment, he suddenly forgot all about it.

    There is nothing in his mind now, as if the hard drive has been formatted.  Although it was not a destructive scene, Shirou's mind was still blank from the impact of this scene.

    God, that＊s Saber.

    Furthermore, the only clothing on Saber's body is the hairband on her head - nonsense, why do you need to wear clothes when you want to take a shower?

    This is not true, it＊s my fantasy. By the way, didn＊t I just have a dream where my body was covered with swords, so this must be a dream too, yes, my brain must be broken!  Shirou lied to himself.

    But reality ruthlessly shattered his escape.

    "Shirou? Well, do you want to take a bath again? Ah, it was my fault for not noticing Master's wish to take a bath, but it would be very inefficient to not take a bath after finishing preparations like this. If possible,  Please let me finish washing it," she said calmly without hiding anything.  But when it reached Shirou's ears, it was as distant and vague as the kingdom of heaven.

    It＊s not an illusion!  !  !  !  !  !

    Actually, when Saber said these words, it had already taken a long time, enough for Shirou to run from the bathroom to his bedroom, but

    Shirou felt short of breath and his lungs were severely deprived of oxygen. It was like there were countless swords intertwined in half, clanking in his head, and countless roaring sounds in his ears.

    ※That＊s not all, there＊s another thing. Shirou felt that every muscle in his body could no longer move, including his fingers, mouth, facial expressions, and even his eyes.

    At this moment, his mouth was wide open as if someone had opened it, and his eyes were wide open, involuntarily, desperately, staring straight at Saber

    Saber originally looked very thin, but now she looks even more so when she is naked.  The slender limbs and elastic back were exposed before Shirou's eyes.  The skin was as soft as Saber's face, and it glowed like silk.  The lines of her skin were so soft, and Saber's hair was wrapped into a round ball with a hair tie and placed on the back of her head, which made her head look bigger. Coupled with her figure, she looked even more petite and cute.

    The inner door in the bathroom was opened, and the hot water boiled inside was emitting mist, which leaked out through the door opened by Saber.  The mist filled the air, and Saber's whole body was looming in front of Shirou.

    Saber＊s skin is so white

    For a moment, this thought flashed through Shirou's mind.

    "Umwu, uh, ah" Shirou himself didn't know the meaning of the sound he made.

    "Huh? Isn't it possible, Shirou?" Saber said and wanted to turn around.  It looked like she wanted to make way for Shirou and let him go in to wash himself.

    "Ah ah ah" Shirou finally came to his senses. He suddenly let out a scream that was almost sad, and danced to stop Saber's next move: "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, okay, okay, you wash first."  Wash up, wash up, I don＊t mean to wash up and take a shower!§

    "?"

    Without giving Saber a chance to reply, Shirou quickly exited the bathroom and slammed the outer door.

    "Hufufufufu" Shirou leaned against the wall next to him, breathing heavily, as if he had just been fished out of the water.

    Hyperpnea, what is that, go ahead.

    By the way, I have to apologize to Saber later, even though it＊s only half bodyBy the way, it's just half body, so just apologize to Aber. If you apologize honestly, she will definitely listen. Yes, yes, half body, just the back, only half body

    Suddenly, the door next to you suddenly opened, and Saber walked out.

    "Ahhh" Shirou was halfway through shouting this time when his mind suddenly started spinning and he hurriedly closed his mouth.

    If you shout here, it will be bad if you attract others.

    "Well, your ears are red. Did you just soak for too long? If you want to cool down, I suggest you go to the corridor." Saber walked out. She looked at Shirou carefully, gave her suggestion, and asked  Said: "Shirou, why were you in such a panic just now? Is there anything wrong?"

    "No, no, no, it's indeed wrong. I'm very wrong." Shirou turned his head to the side, almost reaching 120 degrees: "I'm really sorry, I went in without knocking. But this, this, this was just an accident,  It＊s not that I wanted to peek at your naked body. I didn＊t know you were in there. I＊m so sorry for barging in so rashly. Ah, I＊m going to the corridor now.§

    Shirou said excitedly and turned around stiffly like a rusty machine, intending to escape from this place.

    At this moment, Shirou heard Saber behind him whisper "That's it" or something, and then stopped him.

    "Wait, Shirou."

    Shirou immediately stopped like the most obedient soldier, stood up straight with his back to Saber.

    "Please come back," Saber said, as if she had something to say to Shirou.

    Shirou didn＊t know what Saber was going to say.

    Well, what do you want to say? Ah, you put on clothes, right? No, no, it's impossible in such a short time. Well, I should have put on a bath towel. That's okay. Shirou breathed a sigh of relief, and then turned  Come over.

    result＃＃

    "Wow, it hasn't changed" Shirou quickly turned around again, breathing even harder.

    Front, whole body.

    ?????????? Even if blood spurts out of your ears this time, it＊s not a weird thing.

    "Youwhat are you doing, Saber?" Shirou's voice was almost inaudible.

    "I want to tell Shirou that there is no need to apologize. Even if you see my skin, you don't need to care." Saber said calmly: "Although I am a woman, I am a Servant, so don't panic because of my female body."

    "Varied＃＃"

    Shirou listened to what Saber said in surprise. At the same time, he clearly felt that the gaze behind him was calm, without a trace of excitement, and was not lying.

    How could that happen? What are you talking about?  How can you say that you are also a girl? How can you say such things Wait, is it possible

    "Um, Saber, I have something to ask, don't you mind." Shirou asked cautiously and tentatively: "Um, even if you are naked No, could it be that if I see you without clothes now, you won't  Are you sorry?"

    "Why are you embarrassed? I just said that before I was a woman, I was a servant," Saber said calmly.

    ""

    Shirou was so choked up by Saber's words.

    Even so, even so, even so

    "Is something wrong, Shirou?"

    That＊s weird!  Shirou roared inwardly.

    But there was no way he could say these words to Saber. Shirou shook his head vigorously and yelled.

    "Anyway, I'm sorry, I'm sorry," Shirou yelled and ran away in embarrassment like a homeless man being chased by a pack of vicious dogs.

    "Huh?" Saber shook her head in confusion, and then walked into the bathroom again.

    (I saw that Qin Yu had sent out some comment points. I didn＊t even know what it was. I went to check the help and found out that it seemed to be some kind of reward. Uh, I＊m ashamed. I don＊t even know what it is. I never had it.  I＊ve used it before. I don＊t know from the beginning to the end of the previous book. It＊s a waste.)

 Works Related Chapter 60 The Blind Man and the Deaf Man

    "Hey, Tohsaka-senpai, how about Chinese style dinner? That's awesome. I didn't expect Tohsaka-senpai to be so good at Chinese cuisine!"

    Well, Chinese food, whatever you want!

    ?? Hibiscus crab, shredded beef with green pepper, fried high-grade meat and wild vegetables that I have never seen before, and a whole plate of siomai army, plus the staple food of eight-treasure rice, the whole table is really colorful and unparalleled.

    ????????????????????? Well, the staple food is siomai and rice pudding, whatever.

    Wait, why are there so many things? Did my refrigerator become empty?  (On the opposite side, Tohsaka smiled broadly and replied that the food storage was already insufficient, and asked Shirou-san to replenish it tomorrow.)

    "Well, although my wallet is almost exhausted, it doesn't matter. The worst I can do is borrow money from my classmates - well, it doesn't matter what my image becomes.

    "But, is it really okay to eat so much? Sister Teng just called to say that Grandpa Fujimura is sick, so he has to stay at home to take care of him. He won't be here for the next two days. Can you finish eating so much?"

    "Don't worry, leave it all to me."

    "Well, leave it to Saberahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Shirou suddenly jumped up as if his butt was sitting on a pincushion.

    The person standing next to him was the one he had just seen in the bathroom.

    "ssssss" Shirou's face turned red all of a sudden, and the words he spoke were limited to the first sounds of Saber's name, like a cold draft.

    "What's the matter, Shirou?" Several people looked at him strangely.

    "No, it's nothing, it's justah, Sister Fuji didn't come today, so I can't leave a corner of the table empty, so I'll just sit there," Shirou said hurriedly, but it only took a long time, and he didn't know what to say, so he just  The topic changed.

    "Why? Didn't the seniors always say that this is the exclusive seat for the seniors?" Sakura asked curiously, pointing to the seat next to Saber.

    "Uhah, that's becausewell, occasionally, occasionally I feel like changing seats," Shirou stammered.

    As for what kind of mood it was, Shirou didn't know, but now it can only be used as an excuse.

    After that, it＊s dinner.  It can be said that Shirou really didn't know how to taste the dinner that night.

    Without even having another bowl, Shirou finished his own bowl hastily and quickly walked out to the corridor outside.

    He sat down against the pillar, feeling the cold wind on the winter night. His confused mind gradually calmed down, and Shirou let out a sigh of relief.

    "What are you doing? How could something like that happen?" Thinking of what happened just now, Shirou rubbed his hair vigorously.

    After something like this happened, how will you face Saber in the future?

    Shirou had a headache.

    "Shirou, you are here" Saber's voice suddenly rang.

    "Uh" Shirou was startled and hurriedly stood up, only to find Saber standing beside him silently.

    "sss um, saber, what's the matter?" Shirou avoided looking into saber's eyes. Who he was most afraid of now was undoubtedly the one in front of him.

    Originally, when Shirou saw Saber, he was just a little nervous and didn't know how to deal with her. It seemed that there was an invisible distance between him and her, but over the past few days, this distance has slowly disappeared.

    But it＊s better now. Not to mention a little nervous, even standing face to face with Saber, Shirou felt mentally stressed

    "It's not me, it's Rin. She said she has an agreement with you, so she hopes you go to her room now," Saber said calmly.

    "Promise? What" Shirou was confused for two seconds and then understood.

    It＊s Tohsaka who wants to teach himself magic.

    Shirou said goodbye to Saber, and then left the corridor as if running for his life.

    But after arriving at Tohsaka's room, Shirou also saw a bad face - Tohsaka's sullen face showed that she was very angry at this time.

    Of course Tohsaka is angry, and he has enough reasons to be angry.  Because tonight she almost put all her efforts into making the most luxurious dinner she could. Everyone nodded while eating. Saber even eliminated 80% of them, but the guy in front of her actually  With an expression as if he was eating sand, he actually dared to leave without making any comments after eating. You said how much this hurt Tohsaka Rin's self-esteem!

    Although Shirou didn＊t know why Tohsaka was angry at the moment, it was better to remain silent and not ask anything at this time.

    But after thinking about it for a moment, Shirou felt that it would not be a good idea to say nothing.? 

    "Uh, pleaseplease give me some advice."

    "Huh?" Tohsaka turned around, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.

    Then she snorted in displeasure, sat on the floor, threw some things on the ground, and waved to Shirou.

    Shirou also sat on the floor and looked at what Tohsaka threw on the floor.

    But they are all unrelated things, including a knife, a syringe, a cup, a book, a light bulb, and even a gem.

    Well, what is this for?  Shirou looked at Tohsaka in confusion.  He originally thought that Tohsaka was going to teach him basic knowledge or something, but now it seemed that wasn't the case.

    Understanding what Shirou was thinking, Tohsaka replied: "This is to measure your magic."

    "?"

    "Routine is not suitable for you, so even if I teach you the formal magic system now, it will be useless, so it is better to develop your own abilities and then cooperate with the knowledge of magic. Well, your magic is to create objects through magic. In other words,  Through magic, he can complete his own conception and let it erode reality and reach the point of existence. Although it is an amazing ability, there are still things that Confucius is not good at. Even the best cutting machine cannot make bread, so there will always be  Something you're not good at making, I want to know what it is, and then eliminate it and focus on making what you're good at," Tohsaka explained, resting his elbow on his hand and raising a finger.

    ※Oh,§ Shirou understood.

    "Then, let's start now. Try this first." Tohsaka picked up the light bulb and handed it to Shirou.

    Shirou stared blankly at the cup in Tohsaka's hand, seeming to be thinking about something.

    "What's wrong?"

    Shirou was brought back to his senses by Tohsaka's voice: "It's nothing." With that, he took the light bulb from Tohsaka's hand.

    It seems Archer didn＊t tell Tohsaka.

    Archer said something to himself last night and warned himself not to use magic today, but it seemed that Tohsaka didn't know and wanted to let him practice magic with great interest.

    However, even so, Shirou did not intend to explain, but just listened silently.

    "You will have to do it by yourself soon, so I can't interfere with you. Now I will tell you the steps and remember them clearly. Although I don't know how you completed Archer's Sword last time, but the risk is definitely very high, so  This time, take your time according to the fixed method," Tohsaka said with a serious face.

    Shirou nodded.

    Tohsaka raised a finger and said, "First, concentrate, and then turn on the switch of your own magic circuit"

    Shirou nodded while listening, memorizing every word Tohsaka said.

    Then, Tohsaka moved back, away from Shirou, creating an environment for him without any unnecessary aura.

    Shirou closed his eyes and calmed down.

    So far, he has never turned on the magic circuit switch normally.  In the past, it was all done on-site. When I forcibly opened Illya's magic eye today, it was the first time, and it was just a random act during an extraordinary period.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????? If you have the first time as experience, it will be smoother in the future.

    But how to do it, the feeling of magic circuitah, by the way, let's use that.

    Shirou was as usual, thinking about the structure of things and imagining the magic circuits in his body.  An astonishing result appeared. Shirou felt something was inside his body, and the structural diagram clearly appeared in his mind.

    It＊s incredible, this is the magic circuit, it feels like nerves, distributed in the body.

    In this case＃＃

    Shirou followed Tohsaka's instructions and connected the magic circuit to the nerves.

    But how to connect them?  How do magic circuits interact with nerves No, it can.

    Shirou imagined the magic circuit as a nerve, then aligned its end with the end of the nerve and touched them together

    As if some organs or limbs suddenly appeared in his body, Shirou felt that his body was different.

    Is this what it feels like when the magic circuit is connected to the body?  Next is the switch. As long as you think about the switch, you don't have to bother manufacturing it in the future.

    Shirou imagined what it would be like to forcefully open the magic circuit today.

    It's like a sudden explosion inside your body, and then the magic power comes out.

    Well, it＊s not appropriate to call it an explosion. It＊s like a ※bang§, suddenly, and then the magic appears.

    &nbsp; How should I put it? It＊s like

    like＃＃

    switch!

    "boom!"

    It was as if someone took a pistol and shot Shirou in the head. Shirou's body no, it should be said that his soul trembled violently.

    This is＃＃

    Shirou opened his eyes suddenly, stretched out his palms and looked at it.  There was no change in his body, but he could clearly feel the flow of magic power in his body. It was different from the violent backflow of blood in his body when he faced Ilia before. Was it because it happened step by step? The fiery magic power was like a new blood vessel.  The flowing blood is infinitely better than before, when I had to work hard to create a magic circuit and use all my energy to maintain its stability.

    "Hey? Your opening method is really bad. Why do you look so unskilled?" Tohsaka's voice sounded.

    Shirou raised his head and looked at her. He was embarrassed to say that it was because he only knew yesterday that the magic circuit was to be switched and not made.

    "Then, let's get started." Tohsaka pointed at the light bulb in front of Shirou.

    "Um!"

    Shirou put his hand on the cup and closed his eyes again.

    I am best at associating the structure of things. Well, I can do it easily with things like light bulbs.

    Well, the light bulb is round, and round, round

    "Click!"

    The cup cracked as if it had received some blow.

    "Huh?" Tohsaka looked in surprise at what was going well. Shirou was about to understand the design concept and composition of the light bulb so that he could copy and recreate it, but his magic power suddenly erupted uncontrollably.  came out, passed into the light bulb, and destroyed the light bulb.

    Looking at Shirou again, he found that the latter had a sly and strange look on his face.

    "Hey, why are you suddenly panicking? What just happened?" Tohsaka glanced at the broken light bulb, and then asked Shirou in confusion.

    "No, it's nothing," Shirou responded quickly, but his face turned red involuntarily.

    Tohsaka looked at him suspiciously for a few seconds, then stopped asking questions and just took out a light bulb.

    "Forget it, here, this is the most of my things. Just in case, before you don't get into the situation just now, you can train with one first. I don't want you to take away my things.  Break them all," Tohsaka muttered.

    Shirou looked at the light bulb in his hand for two seconds, and finally handed it to Tohsaka.

    Under Tohsaka＊s puzzled gaze, he explained: ※Well, Tohsaka, please, can you change it to something else? Anything will do, as long as it＊s not round.§

    ""

    After the initial hiccup passed, Shirou's projection could finally proceed smoothly.

    For two hours, Shirou practiced projecting objects, cups, syringes, knives, books, and finally gems.  With the entire eight-section project in full progress and the smooth operation of the magic, the projection went smoothly.

    It can be said that whatever comes and changes, it is like a magic trick.  Because it is not a "high-end product" like Archer's sword, and there is no time limit, you can complete it as long as you want, so it is quite easy to project.

    At first, Tohsaka would let Shirou project once, and then stop once to talk to him about the theory of magic and let him understand it. Later, he would let him project continuously without saying a word.

    For two whole hours, Shirou continued to project, project, and project again.

    Finally, Tohsaka asked Shirou to stop.

    At this moment, Shirou hummed softly, feeling that the hot air sprayed out of his nose.

    "It's really rare. I didn't expect you to be so keen on projection magic." Tohsaka didn't know what he was marveling at.

    "Hmm. What?"

    "Why did you look so happy during the projection? Does magic really make you so happy?" Tohsaka asked.

    "You look happy?" Shirou looked confused.

    "Yes, anyone who looks at it is smiling." Tohsaka stretched out his hand and drew an arc in the air.

    "Me?" Shirou was startled and subconsciously touched his face.

    After thinking for a moment, Shirou explained: "This may be the first time that I can actually complete a magic trick, so I should be happy."

    Tohsaka thought about it for a while and felt that it was the same. This guy has always been such a dabbler. It is normal for him to be happy when he is suddenly able to complete a magic trick.

    &nbsp; Well, this is the credit of Tohsaka Rin-sama. Without me, this half-hearted person would probably not be able to complete a single magic trick in his lifetime.

    After saying that, Tohsaka said that would be the end of the day and asked Shirou to go back to sleep.  Then, almost like driving someone away, he pushed Shirou out.

    Although Shirou didn't know what was going on, Tohsaka didn't lose his temper just once or twice, so he didn't pay attention.

    After hearing Shirou＊s footsteps disappear, Tohsaka excitedly picked up the three gems that Shirou had just projected and felt them carefully.

    "Tsk, that guy" Tohsaka was not only dissatisfied but also venting some emotions, and sat down heavily on the bed.

    Not only the quality or composition, they are the same as her own gems. Although the original is still in her hands, she can hardly tell which gem is the original.

    ※That is to say, the things that guy created with magic can not only erode reality, but also stay there for a long time. It＊s simply

    "Humph, human fantasy should be full of holes, but that guyis he a fantasy fanatic?" Tohsaka couldn't help but grit his teeth.

    It seems that that plan is possible. After that, we will test the guy's projection strength to see how far he can reach it. If it doesn't work, you can help him. As long as you can carry out the plan, you can already say  It's a sure win.

    However, that guy's projection is too scary. It really won't consume No, that's just self-deception. How is it possible? A projection that exceeds the projection limit, no matter how smooth it looks, must have consumed that guy's energy.  Something, no matter what it is, is eroding that guy's body.  If super-intensity projection is carried out next, even if it can be implemented, it will probably cause the kid's body to

    Tohsaka bit her nails, feeling conflicted.

    Shirou slowly walked back to his door, opened the door, and found a blonde girl in white sitting there upright, looking up at Shirou who was about to come in.

    Their eyes met, Shirou said quickly and expressionlessly: "I'm sorry, I went to the wrong room."

    Then he slammed the door shut, and Shirou turned and walked away.

    What is going on today? Something is wrong everywhere. Shirou feels that all the amazing things he has encountered in his life have happened today. Also, why should I run?  Shirou thought depressedly as he ran.

    "Wait, something is wrong," Shirou slowed down.

    The one just now probably seems to be my room!  Shirou stopped.

    Yes, I replaced the floor last night, but why is saber there?  Shirou turned around and looked behind him.

    In order to confirm what was going on, he carefully returned to the door of his room, and then knocked gently.

    "Saber, are you there?" When Shirou said this, he felt strange.  After all, it's somewhat abnormal to call like that at the door of your room.

    But Saber＊s voice came from inside.

    "Yes."

    "Then I'm in." Shirou opened the door with a strange look on his face, and then saw Saber sitting in the center of the room, looking at him.

    Shirou felt a little uncomfortable being stared at by Saber. He turned his gaze to the side, then coughed and asked, "Um, Saber, what's the matter?"

    "Yes, I have something to say to Shirou." Saber nodded with a solemn expression.

    "Whatwhat?"

    "The first is my true identity?" Saber suddenly said something unexpected to Shirou.

    "Um?"

    "I'm very sorry. I haven't revealed my identity to Shirou all this time, but now I hope Master knows my true identity," Saber said apologetically, and then stood up.

    She wanted to tell her true identity, which was fine, but why she wanted to tell her now, Shirou was confused.

    ?? It was not because I was immature as a magician and could be manipulated by the enemy, and it was unavoidable to obtain information, so I didn't tell Shirou my information before, but why did I suddenly want to tell myself now.

    At this moment, he saw Saber open her mouth.

    "My true identity is"

    "Hey, wait a minute," Shirou quickly paused to stop Saber from talking.

    "What are you doing, Shirou?" Saber frowned and looked at him.

    "That" ShirouHe didn't say anything, but pointed at the top of his head.

    Of course, there was nothing above his head, just a ceiling, but Shirou was not pointing at it, but at the top of the house, the sentry, Archer, who was monitoring.

    Shirou has not forgotten that this afternoon, he also said that as long as he is in this house, he can hear any sound, and now he can hear Saber talking to him.  In order to prevent Saber's true identity from being revealed, he just spoke out to stop Saber.

    Saber understood what Shirou meant, but her expression remained unchanged and she still said: "It doesn't matter, even if he hears it, it doesn't matter. There is nothing to worry about now."

    With an unquestionable seriousness on her face, she said loudly: "Shirou, my name is"

    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no," Shirou was in a hurry when he saw this. He wanted to come up and cover Saber's mouth to prevent her from speaking out, but he moved his hands and retracted, so he had to interrupt.  Then before Saber spoke again, he spoke.

    "No, don't say it, Saber," Shirou said.

    "Why?" Saber asked in a solemn voice, and for a moment, her eyebrows were raised high.

    "I don't mean to look down on Saber. I don't want you to say that because I know it, so there's no need to say it." Shirou saw the unhappy expression on Saber's face and pushed his hand repeatedly.

    "Huh? You know?" Saber was confused. She had never said anything, so how could Shirou know.

    "It was the night before yesterday. On the night of the collision with Assassin, didn't Saber use the Noble Phantasm in front of me? At that time, when I saw the sword, I knew who Saber was." Shirou  I wiped the sweat from the back of my head and lied again.

    Saber was startled, then relieved.

    Yes, when you see your sword, you can basically guess the name of the sword.

    The golden sword, excalibur (the sword of victory and contract), if you see this sword, how can you not guess who is holding the sword?

    At this moment, Saber suddenly bowed down and said in a solemn voice: "I'm very sorry. I have concealed my real name from Master all this time."

    "Hey, what are you doing, Saber? You didn't do anything wrong." Shirou said hurriedly: "As well, how can a person like you apologize to others casually."

    Shirou wanted to say that as a king, how can you bend the knee to me casually, but halfway through he realized that he couldn't say that, so he quickly changed his words.

    Saber understood what he meant, and there was a hint of sadness in her eyes.

    King, huh, there is nothing praiseworthy about this

    Seeing Saber's appearance, Shirou couldn't help but think of the dream he had before.

    The king has nothing to do with gender.

    Even if someone notices that the king is a woman, as long as he is a good king, there will be no problem.

    Please, no one knows whether Saber is a woman or not. No one knows that King Arthur is a queen

    Thinking about this, Shirou couldn't help but sigh.

    Although she was wearing steel armor, she recognized Saber as a girl at first sight.  And when her subjects saw Saber like this, couldn't they tell that she was a girl?  Can't you tell from her voice that it's a girl's voice?

    How can it be?  ?

    Were all the ancient English people blind and deaf?  ?  ?

 Work related Chapter 61 Conversation between two knights

    At this moment, in Shirou's room, Saber was talking to Shirou about the second thing.

    "Shirou, I have a piece of advice, I hope you can listen to my opinion," Saber said with a serious face.

    "Advice? Oh, you said." Seeing Saber's serious face, Shirou couldn't help but become serious.

    "Before that, I want to ask a question first, and I hope you can answer it truthfully." Saber did not say any advice, but instead asked him a question: "Shirou, why do you want to obtain the Holy Grail?"  ?§

    She asked, staring into Shirou's eyes, as if she wanted to see right through Shirou.

    "Huh? I" Shirou was startled when he heard this, and then hesitated.

    After you obtain the Holy Grail, do you want to make a wish?

    At this moment, Saber over there said calmly: "Sure enough, there is none."

    "Huh?" Shirou looked at her in surprise.

    "I've had this feeling before, but I didn't confirm it until just now." Saber closed her eyes and said without any emotion in her tone: "So, since you have no wish, why did you join the Holy Grail War, Shirou?"

    She opened her eyes and looked directly at Shirou, her eyes sterner than before, making Shirou feel a tingling feeling on his face.

    And her words made Shirou sink for a moment.

    ??The reason for participating in the Holy Grail War

    fire!  !  !

    Then there is only

    "Dad, mom"

    one thing.

    "Help＃＃"

    It was almost difficult for Shirou to pull out the thoughts that were buried in his memories.

    He took a deep breath to calm down his face, which had become unknown.

    This was the first time that he took the initiative to recall the past.  Although it is not an escape, thinking about those things only increases the pain and is useless.

    "Ah, I didn't tell you." Shirou's tone became calm, as if he was talking about someone else's business. Under Saber's gaze, he slowly said: "Actually, I am not the son of the original owner of this family.  .§

    Saber's eyes widened.

    "As for me, I used to live near Central Park in the new capital. Ah, it was the place where we rested when we were looking for Sakura that day." Shirou said lightly: "Ten years ago, because of the Holy Grail War, that place was burned down.  Many people died, and my parents and home disappeared. At that time, I was saved by my father, a magician, and I became his adopted son."

    "Whatthen, you"

    "Well, I am not Emiya Kiritsugu's biological child. The reason for participating in the Holy Grail War is just to avoid what happened ten years ago." When Shirou said this, his expression suddenly became relaxed, and he even joked: "Because I  He's not Kiritsugu's biological son, so he can't learn his magic and can only be half-skilled."

    But Saber didn＊t smile, she looked at Shirou with a solemn expression.

    "That's why you are anxious to defeat the pseudo-master named Shinji who absorbs human energy. Is the reason why you participated in the Holy Grail War because you don't want victims like you to appear?" she asked.

    Shirou thought for a while, but didn't nod or shake his head.

    ※Maybe,§ he said, ※but maybe it＊s even simpler.§

    "" Saber just looked at him intently, waiting for his next words.

    "Ten years ago, when I was in a fire, I was really happy that I was saved. I had hoped that I would be saved, but I saw nothing but fire. Just when I gave up hope, I was cut  Si was saved." When Shirou said this, his eyes were a little sad, but the smile on his face became gentle: "However, everyone in the fire must be what I thought, hoping to be saved, but in the end I was the only one.  People's wishes come true. If Kiritsugu had not walked toward me at that time, but in the opposite direction, then maybe another person would have been saved."

    "While others died, I survived. Therefore, I felt that I should at least do something on behalf of the deceased people, and help more people on their behalf - even if I cannot undo this result, at least I should prevent such a thing from happening again.  , Otherwise, when I grow old in the future, how can I have the nerve to see the people who died at that time?" Shirou said with a smile.

    It＊s just that when he said it, his heart felt a little stinging.

    Because, he remembered Archer's words again

    Saber saw that the expression on Shirou's face became gentle, which even gave people the illusion that he looked likeA dying old man.

    Saber just looked at Shirou and said nothing for a while.

    "Really?" Finally, she spoke, with an unspeakable heavyness in her tone: "It is indeed so."

    "?"

    "Originally, I felt uneasy about Shirou's mentality, but now it seems that Shirou's mental state is not just disturbing, it is simply distorted." Saber said in a deep voice, pointing to Shirou's room:  "Just like this room."

    "Huh?" Shirou blinked.

    "Shirou, do you still remember what happened that night when you met and summoned me?" Saber looked into Shirou's eyes, but did not say any advice. Instead, she talked about the past.

    "What?" Shirou didn't expect that she would suddenly talk about this, and was a little confused for a moment.

    "At that time, Shirou knew that the enemy was right in front of him, but he still used the command spell to stop me from killing Archer. After that, he did not retreat according to my instructions. When he encountered the enemy, he blocked Berserker's attack on my behalf.  Thanks to this, I can continue to stay here. Although I asked Shirou not to participate in the battle of the servants afterwards, Shirou did not listen to my opinion. Then came the rider. Although Shirou said that in addition to defeating the master who committed evil things,  They left for the Command Spell Book, but Rin suddenly intervened and put aside the Command Spell Book that was supposed to be taken, but Shirou was not dissatisfied because of it." Saber said in a deep voice: "At that time, I was thinking, Shirou is here  Something is wrong.§

    "Something's wrong? What do you mean by something wrong?" Shirou blinked in confusion.

    "The way you treat yourself is the way you treat yourself." Saber's clear eyes flashed with a stern luster under the light of the room: "Shirou, you are not someone who intends to help yourself."

    "Why?"

    "Moreover, I don't want anyone besides myself to get hurt." Saber's tone was a little serious, as if it was a sin.

    "Sakura's situation is sympathetic, but there is nothing we can do about it, because once she gets involved in the Holy Grail War, she will either live or die. However, in order to save her, Shirou teamed up with Rin who wanted to seize the Command Spell Book.  Even if he was betrayed by Archer afterwards, he would treat it as if it had not happened and continue to look for the enemy. If he had not escaped by luck in the end, it would not have been Assassin who died now, but Shirou yourself." Saber's tone was low, but  It wasn't heavy, but it made Shirou feel immense pressure.

    "You" Shirou felt his back tighten unnaturally, as if he was preparing for an attack.  But immediately, he relaxed and smiled: "What are you talking about, Saber."

    What do I want to do?  Cold sweat appeared on Shirou's palms. Just for a moment, he almost instinctively wanted to attack Saber, intending tostop her words.

    "This is not a lie. Shirou himself can definitely notice that you value others more than yourself. Although it is amazing, you will regret it one day." Saber shook her head slightly and said as if sighing: "  Shirou, you should take yourself more seriously."

    Unable to speak, Shirou opened his mouth, but he could only make a sound of "uh, uh" that he could hear.

    "Shirou now has Rider as his guard, and there is no need to worry about the supply of magic power. However, if the Assassin incident continues in the future, he will not be as lucky as before." Saber said, walking towards Shirou: "Although as a Servant,  Her abilities are outstanding, and her Noble Phantasm is such that even a Berserker can't resist it, but if Shirou continues to fight just for others like this, he will be defeated and die in a short time."

    Saber didn＊t stop and walked directly past Shirou.

    "Shirou, although I don't want to interfere with your way of survival, during the Holy Grail War, please give up such naive thoughts. Although I am sorry, but if you continue like this, you will not be able to survive."

    "That's the advice I gave you, good night, master." Saber slowly closed the door and left.

    Shirou listened to the footsteps disappearing from his ears, and suddenly fell down as if in a coma, falling heavily on his quilt.

    But he was very conscious and extremely sober.

    "There is nothing at the end of the so-called saving others, no one believes it, no one agrees with it. In the end, neither oneself nor others can be saved, it can only be a false and meaningless life," Archer said.

    "This is not a lie. Shirou himself can definitely detect that you value others more than yourself - although it is amazing, you will regret it one day," Saber asserted.

    What is everything?What's wrong

    I just want to help others, but why are so many people so negative?

    Shirou covered his eyes with his hands.

    "Kiritsugu, how can you become the embodiment of justice?"

    And in Tohsaka＊s room, Tohsaka Rin opened her eyes.

    At this moment, her expression was trembling, and she looked very angry.

    Just now, she was curious to see if she could have Archer's long-distance vision by sharing her senses. As a result, she was able to share her sense of hearing.

    She listened to all the conversations in Shirou's room.

    "What are you doing, that guy" Tohsaka muttered, and couldn't help but hold the gem that Shirou had projected tightly, and only let go slightly when he felt pain.

    Now, she could understand why Archer wanted to hack Shirou to death. It was probably not just because he was an enemy.

    Does same-sex repel each other

    Tohsaka sighed, and then called: "archer."

    "What?"

    "one thing＃＃"

    ＃＃＃＃＃＃

    It＊s late at night and the moonlight is clear.

    The dark sky is reminiscent of the deep sea, while the stars and moon are the pearls of the sea.

    It was already midnight, and the city was silent.  And in the corridor of Emiya's house, Saber came to Shirou's door.

    After finally confirming that her master had fallen asleep, she nodded slightly - Shirou had not slept before, but was tossing and turning in his room. Although Saber was not as sharp as Archer, in the quiet time of night,  I can still hear it clearly.

    "I'm sorry, Shirou." Saber apologized for causing trouble to Shirou with her words and actions, and also said goodbye silently.

    Because as a Servant, this Holy Grail War has come to an end for her.

    There is not much magic left. If we can move freely 24 hours a day, we will only have enough to last tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.  And it seems that there is really no way to replenish magic power, and he is destined to disappear.

    Since it will disappear sooner or later, it is better to do more things before disappearing.

    Saber＊s ears moved and she raised her head slightly.

    Ah, the wind is blowing.  She felt the comfortable breeze and breathed out gently.

    "Shirou, you are too naive. If you continue like this, you will only be killed by other masters." Saber lowered her head and spoke to the inaudible master inside the door.

    Although we only got along with him for a few days, Saber felt that his master this time was still a good guy.

    He is much better than the last master. Although he is not strong enough, Saber admires him very much.

    ??Integrity, bravery, and some childishness and innocence.

    Although they are both masters, they are enemies of each other.  But for other masters, as long as they are in danger, he will still save them without hesitation.

    But this is not possible. Sooner or later, he will be killed by others. Therefore, before he dies, he must at least eliminate one more danger for him.  After that, it was handed over to Rider. Although the woman was an evil heretic, she should be able to be used well under the master.

    Thinking of this, Saber suddenly remembered what her master said most often.

    "Similar to "If you don't obey again, I will use a command spell to force you to obey."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But he still has to save people, and he doesn＊t allow others to help. He is really a clumsy person.

    I am obviously his servant, but I don＊t want to do it for him. Even if I want to help with something, I still mean ※please§, which makes people feel a little funny.

    ※Well, every time he uses power beyond the reach of human beings, there will be surprise and frustration in his eyes.  It's a very bad thing to feel that he can't reach a point that you can reach.

    What a joke. I am a Servant. Although I am not very good, I am still a hero. I actually want to use my human body to reach the level of a heroic spirit. I don＊t know whether it is ridiculous or cute.

    Ah, come to think of it, because he is a woman, so although he knows that he is an excellent knight, he never treats himself as a knight. Instead, he always has concern in his eyes Ah, he is polite to women.  Yes, it＊s amazing.

    ※Integrity, bravery, punishing evil and promoting good, and treating women politely, just like a knight.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?At this point, Saber couldn't help but smile.

    ※If Shirou had been trained at that time, he would have been a very good and powerful knight, and

    "Ah, if you were born in my era, Shirou, you must be a knight who can match his excellence, and" Saber remembered the words of a certain knight: "You must also be a more suitable king than me."

    She turned around, walked into the yard, and decided to jump over the fence to get outside.

    "Maybe, but at least you have to have the power to let him reach your era." At this moment, a voice that was neither salty nor bland sounded, and a tall red figure appeared in front of her.

    "Archer" Saber stared at him for two seconds, and then asked: "What do you want to do?"

    She was not surprised that Archer could hear her words, but that man didn't seem to be the kind of person who would do anything because of his words. He was standing in front of her at this moment. Do you have any thoughts?

    Originally, she would have thought that if she suddenly wanted to go out, another servant of Shirou would be loyal to the master and come forward to ask and stop her, but now it seems that this is no longer the case, but why did Archer appear here?  in front of her.

    "I didn't want to do anything, but I had to stop you just because of Master's order." Archer did not look at her, but stood sideways, staring at the moon in the sky.

    "Order, does your master know what I want to do?" Saber's brows furrowed.

    "Ah, you can roughly imagine that you can use jade pieces to defeat the Assassin of Liudong Temple, right?" Archer raised his eyebrows and chuckled silently: "Although you are the highest-ranking existence, you are too arrogant.  , but with my current body, I still want to defeat that warrior."

    Saber's brows furrowed even more tightly: "Why do you want to tell Rin that you have always considered my existence to be a burden? It would be better to eliminate it now, and Shirou only holds one Servant, so your collaborative relationship will be stronger."  Some."

    That guy probably inferred this from what he said to Shirou tonight, but what does this have to do with him?

    "I don't want to care about it. It has nothing to do with me that you want to die. But Rin was using my senses to see the world at the time, so there was nothing I could do if I heard it." He turned around, faced Saber, and shrugged helplessly.

    ????????????????????????? That makes sense.  Saber nodded secretly, then raised her head and looked at the archer.

    "Then, get out of the way, Archer. Since what I do has nothing to do with you, and what I do is still beneficial to you, then don't stop me." Saber signaled him not to stop her.

    "Ah, are you serious?" Archer opened his eyes wide: "In your current state, you can barely even arm yourself, how can you defeat Assassin?"

    "It's not assassin," Saber said.

    "It's not Oh, I see. Are you using Caster's psychology? It seems that you already know Caster's Noble Phantasm ability." Archer thought for a moment, nodded clearly, and understood Saber's intention.

    Saber is not targeting Assassin, but Caster.

    With her current strength, if she goes there, she will only fall into the trap of a tiger.

    But Assassin is just a gatekeeper, and Caster is the leader.  As long as Saber passed by clearly, the female fox would be confused when she saw Saber coming alone, but after checking, she would find that she came alone.

    Although I don＊t know why Saber would come to fight at this level, the female magician must be very happy. After all, her Noble Phantasm can break the contract and allow other Servants to reach her hands and become her subordinates.  Seeing Saber going alone, and being weak and almost disappearing, Caster would probably think that she didn't want to disappear, but came to join him, and he would definitely go out to greet her in person. When the time comes, she would stand in front of Saber and want to use the Noble Phantasm.  , it must be an entity, and it would not be a problem for Saber to cut her with a sword.

    If the latter didn't believe that Saber didn't come to seek refuge with her, but had an ulterior motive, Caster would definitely stand not far behind the Assassin and watch. As long as Saber exerted her final strength, she would definitely be able to pass through.  Even if Assassin was blocked by a fatal sword, it would not be difficult to hit Caster with a sword afterwards.

    "Since you know, then let's get out of the way? No matter what, it's something that's good for you, so there's no need to stop it," Saber said calmly.

    "Indeed, as long as Caster is eliminated, Assassin will be self-defeating, and then only Berserker will be left." Archer seemed to think carefully again, but immediately, he shook his head, with a sense of helplessness between his brows: "  But there is no way, because the master＊sI have to ask for the order, so I can only stop you. If you force yourself to leave, although I will not use force to stop you, it is still feasible to attract attention.  "

    "you＃＃"

    The archer ignored the anger in Saber's eyes and said calmly: "Okay, it's better to give up on such simple things. Caster is much more tolerant and smarter than you think. You'd better not hold on to that.  Otherwise, Caster will really take advantage of you, and finally subdue you when you have no strength to move. After that, the most you can do is rely on your strong anti-magic power to resist Caster's command spell for a while, and then commit suicide.  Nothing else can be done."

    The expression on Saber＊s face moved but she didn＊t speak.

    "By the way, you said just now that you are the king, right?" Archer suddenly started talking as if he was very interested: "Then, you must have made choices before many decisions during your lifetime."

    "What do you want to say?" Saber frowned.

    "It's nothing, I just want to discuss it." Archer raised two fingers with interest: "The current situation is that Saber has no magic power and is disappearing frequently, and she has two choices."

    "First, go to Caster immediately. If you are lucky, you can really kill Caster and then die. If you are unlucky, you will become Caster's puppet. Second, do nothing, rest all day, and replenish your skills bit by bit.  Magic power, and then attack as a key target in the battle on a later day, fight for your life, kill the enemy, and then die. Which one will you choose?"

    After Archer finished speaking, he paused for a moment. Seeing that Saber had no intention of answering, but as if he had received an answer, he nodded and said: "Oh, you have discovered that it is death no matter what, or life is worse than death, so which one should you choose?  It＊s all the same, just don＊t choose anymore.§

    "What do you mean? Do you want to play a trick on me, archer?" Saber was a little angry.

    "Well, don't be serious. It's just a multiple-choice question." Archer smiled slightly, then turned around and waved his hand: "Although we will be enemies in the future, I still suggest you choose the second one, although it is still  Die, but before you die, you may know something, have some insights, or change your mind.§

    "But there is a premise, that is, you must have a good master." A dry laugh came from Archer's back, mocking Saber, saying that her master was half-assed.

    Saber frowned and looked at the back of the figure who was more than two heads taller than herself, feeling really puzzled.

    "Wait, Archer" she called to him.

    Archer stopped and did not turn around, but turned to look at her.

    "Why are you saying this? You, who have always regarded us as enemies, would actually say such words. This does not seem like your doing?" Saber frowned and looked at him, because of this? The verbose archer,  She has really seen this side before.

    "Oh, you just saw it a few times and you think you understand it? You also have the problem of making judgments." The archer smiled lightly and said: "How about I give you a piece of advice. Objects may be calculated, but people, you can never  Can＊t figure it out.§

    "Then, I have something to ask you." Ignoring Archer's words, Saber asked: "As a knight, why did you sneak attack Shirou after the master had an agreement and you swore an oath yourself."

    Archer didn＊t speak, and the expression on half of his turned face was unclear because his back was facing the moonlight.

    "You are also a swordsman. I can see that your sword skills are as clear as water and cannot be possessed by people with evil intentions." Saber's eyes were full of doubts: "In that case, why do you want to sneak attack on your allies?"  Behavior."

    The corners of Archer＊s mouth curled up.

    "I thought you would say something." He turned away and shrugged slightly, as if what Saber just said was some boring chore.

    "Qingliu? Despicable? Haha" Archer finally made a real mocking voice, and then his figure disappeared into the night.

    Saber stared at the direction where he disappeared, and heard his voice in her ears.

    "As a swordsman, you still don't understand the meaning of the sword, Saber."

    (The plot requires it, so I wrote Archer to be a little bit tongue-in-cheek and funny. When I was watching Gintama, when I saw that Usagi, I thought his words were quite right. I couldn＊t help but feel like he was in it.  Add it all up. And the meaning of the sword at the end of the article is not that of being a bitch to laugh at Saber, but something else. As for what it refers to, well, I won＊t say it now.

    I have a day off tomorrow, so I＊ll update as usual, that＊s it.  )

 Work related Chapter 62 The last time

    Tonight, the female puppeteer and her apprentice welcomed a guest.

    Although this person came uninvited.

    When the visitor passed through the set hint, Aozaki Orange woke up. She woke up the sleeping apprentice, gestured to her to get ready, and prepared her own box.

    Although it is not a particularly advanced suggestion (Chengzi feels that if the suggestion is too advanced or some kind of barrier is put up, it will attract the attention of some passing magicians, and in case someone seals the designated person in Linshi  My friend suddenly had a brain cramp. He wanted to go shopping in the next city for a late-night snack or something. He happened to pass by here and noticed something was wrong Although the chance is very small, it is not impossible. Orange is very good at things like coincidences.  experienced), but being able to cross it means that the person coming is not an ordinary person.

    With everything ready, Chengzi lit a cigarette for himself and waited for someone to come.  After all, in this case, it is much better to wait for work than to take the initiative.

    But the guy outside the door did not break in, nor did he push the door directly in. He knocked gently and directly explained the purpose of his visit, indicating that he was not looking for trouble, but just came to see a young lady named Aozaki Orange.  If you are here to discuss a business deal, do it if you can. If not, forget it. There is no other meaning.

    The tone of the visitor was neither humble nor silent, nor did it carry any confidence or profound meaning. However, the tone of the visitor's tone made people feel strange - as if he was a young man who was out to have fun.

    Chengzi thought it was very interesting, so he let him in.

    The person opened the door and walked in. Chengzi looked him up and down.

    This man is dressed in black from head to toe, no matter what he wants to do.  But he was not tall, even shorter than Gan, and his face was completely covered by the hood of his clothes, so Cheng Zi couldn't see clearly what he looked like - this was already a very surprising thing.

    As a puppet master, there are very few people who can＊t see Aozaki＊s true face clearly.

    "So, what kind of deal do you want to do? Mr. Stranger," Orange in pajamas asked straight to the point without any preamble.

    ※Oh, there is another beautiful woman, it＊s so happy,§ he replied, looking at the flowers.

    ""

    Glancing at the apprentice who was a little excited because of the visitor's words, she took a puff of cigarette and realized that the computer could still be used, so she wrote it down and took it to the Internet cafe for distribution.  The network cable is still good. After I go up, I open the web page. It shows that the address has been found and the web page is being opened. However, the progress bar of the opening stops moving halfway, and then it stays that way. Not to mention, even Baidu is on it.  I didn＊t go, but I tried to log in to QQ. I was able to log in, but I turned on the computer at nine o＊clock and received a message at ten o＊clock. I didn＊t receive it until three o＊clock in the afternoon.  What happened, who knows?  ?  )

 Work related Chapter 62 The last time

    Tonight, the female puppeteer and her apprentice welcomed a guest.

    Although this person came uninvited.

    When the visitor passed through the set hint, Aozaki Orange woke up. She woke up the sleeping apprentice, gestured to her to get ready, and prepared her own box.

    Although it is not a particularly advanced suggestion (Chengzi feels that if the suggestion is too advanced or some kind of barrier is put up, it will attract the attention of some passing magicians, and in case someone seals the designated person in Linshi  My friend suddenly had a brain cramp. He wanted to go shopping in the next city for a late-night snack or something. He happened to pass by here and noticed something was wrong Although the chance is very small, it is not impossible. Orange is very good at things like coincidences.  experienced), but being able to cross it means that the person coming is not an ordinary person.

    With everything ready, Chengzi lit a cigarette for himself and waited for someone to come.  After all, in this case, it is much better to wait for work than to take the initiative.

    But the guy outside the door did not break in, nor did he push the door directly in. He knocked gently and directly explained the purpose of his visit, indicating that he was not looking for trouble, but just came to see a young lady named Aozaki Orange.  If you are here to discuss a business deal, do it if you can. If not, forget it. There is no other meaning.

    The tone of the visitor was neither humble nor silent, nor did it carry any confidence or profound meaning. However, the tone of the visitor's tone made people feel strange - as if he was a young man who was out to have fun.

    Chengzi thought it was very interesting, so he let him in.

    The person opened the door and walked in. Chengzi looked him up and down.

    This man is dressed in black from head to toe, no matter what he wants to do.  But he was not tall, even shorter than Gan, and his face was completely covered by the hood of his clothes, so Cheng Zi couldn't see clearly what he looked like - this was already a very surprising thing.

    As a puppet master, there are very few people who can＊t see Aozaki＊s true face clearly.

    "So, what kind of deal do you want to do? Mr. Stranger," Orange in pajamas asked straight to the point without any preamble.

    ※Oh, there is another beautiful woman, it＊s so happy,§ he replied, looking at the flowers.

    ""

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Looking at the apprentice who was a little excited because of the visitor＊s words, she took a puff of cigarette.

    Posting it here again, you should be able to read this answer)

 Related Works Chapter 63: Tohsaka＊s Thoughts

    Shirou withstood Archer's blow, and couldn't help but take a few steps back. Then he rushed forward as before, and Archer also raised his bamboo sword as before, but for some reason, he suddenly put it down midway.  Got the bamboo sword.

    What?  Shirou was startled, but at this moment the sword had already been swung to Archer's head and he had no time to take it back.

    "Ah!" Shirou yelled, stepped back, raised his left hand backwards, and forced it in the opposite direction to stop his sword.  At the same time, he swung his other hand violently and threw the sword in his right hand to the side.

    Ji!

    As if he thought for a moment somewhere in his body, Shirou's body trembled and he stopped holding the sword in his hand.  At the same time, there was a clanging sound, as if Shirou's thrown sword hit the wall.

    At this moment, Archer didn't care at all that the sword had touched his hair, but looked straight at Shirou.

    Tohsaka was startled by the broken sword that Shirou suddenly threw over just now, because Shirou just threw the broken sword over without looking, and hit it less than one meter next to her. If Shirou's accuracy just now was better,  A little, maybe Tohsaka will be injured now.

    At this moment, seeing that the broken sword missed her, the girl couldn't help but focus on her servant: "Archer!!"

    To Tosaka who screamed in surprise, Archer just waved his hand lightly, saying that he was normal, as if he was lying halfway through the past two days, and he really wanted to slap him twice)

 Works Related Chapter 64 The Magic Lecture Begins

    After Tosaka prepared the things to be prepared in his room, he blew a breath and sat down.

    Recalling the scene of training in the dojo, Tohsaka suddenly remembered something, and she shouted: "archer."

    "What?"

    "Have you thought of anything about yourself recently?" Tohsaka brought it up again.

    "No, not at all," the archer answered firmly.

    "Really?" After hearing this result, Tohsaka didn't care, but continued to ask: "So, do you have any memory about your ability?"

    "Ah, what? Didn't I tell you at the beginning, about Archer's class abilities?"

    "No, it's not about that." Tohsaka shook his head and said, "It's about your martial arts."

    "What do you want to say?"

    Tohsaka did not answer. Instead, he said something confusing: "Use your mind to guide Qi, and use Qi to destroy force. Do you understand?"

    ""

    "What about the three sets of six points inside and outside combined into one?"

    ""

    The archer was silent for a while, and he didn't know whether he was stunned or just didn't react.

    "Do you understand what this means?" Tohsaka asked him.

    ※No,§ the archer answered simply.

    "Really, forget it." Tohsaka waved his hand: "Maybe I'm overly concerned. Although your footwork looks a bit similar, it shouldn't have anything to do with Baji Quan."

    "Bajiquan?"

    "Yeah" Tohsaka nodded.

    Today she noticed it accidentally and felt that when Archer was training Shirou, he inadvertently showed some characteristics that were like Bajiquan, but it was just a little bit, not much, so Tohsaka asked this question.

    Originally, people like Tosaka couldn't see the tricks of the heroic spirits when they attack, but because Archer lowered his standards greatly when teaching Shirou, Tosaka was able to see some tricks.

    "It's a pity that the only Chinese Kung Fu I know about is Bajiquan, but it doesn't seem to be the case now," Tohsaka said with a look of regret.

    "Rin" Archer said suddenly after being silent for a while.

    "Um?"

    ※Torturing a person who has lost his memory and provoking his scars is a very excessive act,§ Archer said in a nonchalant manner.

    ※＃§ This time Tohsaka was silent.

    "It's surprising that you have become so good at complaining, Archer" Tohsaka said this with no expression on his face.

    Shirou sat in the bathroom, looking up at the ceiling.

    The injuries on his body had healed automatically before entering the water, but they had been through it so many times that it no longer surprised Shirou.

    At this moment, he was staring at the ceiling, seemingly lost in thought, but actually he was sulking.

    Although I know that being angry with that guy is like punching the fog in the bathroom, it is simply unnecessary.  After all, that guy is that guy, he is himself, there is no need to feel depressed because of a stranger's words.

    But Shirou still couldn't help but feel angry because

    ※What the hell, compared to Saber, that guy is like a rotten apple,§ he muttered.

    "Obviously a hero, Saber has been fighting hard for his country. With such a small body, he has been fighting hard against the enemy. Time and time again, he has been working hard to protect the country and its citizens.  But that guy is different from Saber, and he says that he can't save others. It's really funny.

    If this is really the case, then why does that guy have to hone himself so hard?

    That night at Ryudouji Temple, Shirou had seen that guy's sword skills. At that time, he could be said to have no knowledge of sword skills at all. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was a complete layman, but even so, he felt that  That guy's sword is very nice.

    It＊s not just the appearance of the sword that is beautiful, but the skill of the person wielding the sword is also very exquisite, which makes people feel relaxed and happy when they see it.

    Looking back now, it was an emotion called admiration.

    That guy must have no special talent in order to be able to do such swordsmanship.

    Because I have no talent, I have to train every move by myself. Only through unremitting training, single-mindedness, tempering with iron will, and honing my only abilities to the extreme can I acquire such skills.  .

    In this case, it must be for some purpose. If it is selfish desire, it is absolutely impossible to cultivate like this.He has excellent swordsmanship, but if he is practicing for others, then why would that guy say such things

    "Giggle" Unconsciously, he clenched his teeth.

    The more Shirou thought about it, the angrier he became, and finally he couldn't help but punch the wall. The wooden wall absorbed moisture and made a muffled sound after being hit again.

    After taking a shower, Shirou changed his clothes, but he did not come to Tohsaka's room immediately, but prepared to go out.

    After all, we have to replenish the ingredients at home, otherwise lunch will not be provided.

    Shirou rode his bicycle and went out to buy food.

    "Damn it, if this continues, I will become one of the housewives who rush to buy at special prices." When he was paying again, Shirou felt very uneasy and couldn't help muttering.

    After leaving the door, Shirou couldn't help but look back and remembered that it was here that he met Illya yesterday. Then, on his way back, he took a long detour and came to the small house where he met Illya yesterday.  square.

    But there was no one in the square, the swings were swinging in the wind, and the bleak breeze blew through the slides and single-plank bridge, giving people a feeling of bareness.

    "That's right, it's impossible to come out every day," Shirou thought, shook his head secretly, and rode home.

    After returning home and putting the food in the refrigerator, Shirou came to Tohsaka's room.

    But after arriving, the latter took out something to show her.

    "What are you doing?" Shirou looked at the thing in front of him in confusion.

    To be precise, it is just a pile of fragments.

    Nothing else, it was the light bulb he first used when doing the projection yesterday, but later he broke it because of his nervousness.  Now Tohsaka put these fragments on a towel and placed them in front of Shirou, wondering what he intended.

    "Restore it to its original state and show me," Tohsaka said to Shirou.

    Shirou blinked, then looked at Tohsaka: "You mean to restore these fragments to the way they were before they were broken?"

    Tohsaka nodded.

    Shirou pointed at the pair of fragments and asked, "What should we do?"

    "It's very simple, just use the strengthening method." Tohsaka waved his hand casually and said easily.

    "How to strengthen?"

    "Yes, originally strengthening is to enhance the composition of an object by transforming its structure, and repair is the same. Now let you repair the object, which also changes the structure of the object, changes the structure of the damaged item, and then restores it to its original state.  Although the process is different, the principle is still the same," Tohsaka explained to Shirou.

    "That is to say, I just need to clearly imagine the composition of the object, and then strengthen it according to how it should be." Shirou held his chin and thought for a while, feeling that he seemed to understand a little bit.

    "That's it." Tohsaka nodded, and then waved his hand impatiently: "Okay, let's start quickly."

    "Oh!" Shirou nodded, and then began to do what Tohsaka said.

    "Traceon!"

    Opening the magic circuit, Shirou put his hand on the fragment, and according to the design diagram that appeared in his mind, he transferred magic power to the fragment and changed its structure.

    Tohsaka looked at Shirou's actions with no expression on his face, but his eyebrows couldn't help but twitch.

    Sure enough, this guy can transform objects.

    What Tohsaka just told Shirou was not a repair magic, but a transformation technique.  It was another kind of magic she could use based on Shirou's projection.

    Since you can use projection from something to nothing, and you can also strengthen objects, which are all using magic to weave or re-weave existing or nonexistent things, then it should also be possible to change the structure of objects.

    Now, she tested it using this method, and it turned out to be true.

    Not long after, Shirou repaired the light bulb no, I should say changed it to its original appearance. Tohsaka took it and connected it to electricity. Hey, it was completely usable.

    When Shirou saw the repaired light bulb, he didn't expect that the enhancement could be used in this way, and he was a little surprised. However, Tohsaka showed no expression and just took another thing from the side, which was a broken electric kettle.

    When Shirou saw this, he thought the electric kettle looked familiar, but he didn't care. He spent some time repairing it.

    Tohsaka took out another hair dryer and Shirou fixed it.

    Tohsaka took out another phone Shirou?Fixed it.

    Tohsaka took it outTohsaka took it out

    Shirou's head was sweating. He watched Tohsaka, as if he were performing magic tricks, constantly taking out some broken or broken things into eight pieces from somewhere he couldn't see, and placing them in front of him.  He fixed itand now he realized something was wrong.

    Glancing at the microwave in front of him, he stared at Tohsaka and asked, "Just a question, how many things in my house have you destroyed?"

    There is no doubt that except for the first light bulb, everything else is Shirou＊s own.

    The electric kettle is placed in the grocery store. It must be a scrap that was picked up, so it just looks familiar. The others are daily necessities placed in various places in his home. Now they are placed in front of Shirou, all of them are  The look of destruction

    "Ah, you can repair it anyway, so it's not a big deal to use it for testing," Tohsaka smoothed his hair and said calmly.

    But you can＊t either＃

    "Then, let's stop the gossip," Tohsaka suddenly whispered in a low voice, his tone was calm, but it made Shirou feel refreshed.

    Shirou wanted to ask what the highlight was, but he felt that if he interrupted the atmosphere at this time, he would be beaten, so he didn't say anything.

    "You said you could project Archer's sword, so let's do it here once," Tohsaka said.

    "Now? Why?"

    ※To test the strength of your projection ability,§ Tohsaka nodded with a solemn expression.

    "Oh" Shirou didn't doubt it, so he took action immediately.

    "Let me say it once before, Archer's sword is not an ordinary sword. Although it may not be a particularly powerful sword, it is not something that a dabbler like you can use easily, so it is very dangerous to project something of that strength.  If you notice something is wrong at all, you have to stop immediately, otherwise I don't know what bad situation will happen?" Tohsaka said to Shirou in a very serious tone, letting him understand that if he doesn't listen to him, something very dangerous may happen.

    "OK" Shirou nodded, then he sat up straight, put his hands in front of his knees, and slowly let his mind go.

    "Traceon."

    When the suggestive words were spoken, magic power was easily generated in the body.

    The structural diagram clearly appeared in his mind, and Shirou carefully constructed it according to the eight-section magic project he had thought of and which he had once thought was useless.

    Identification of creative concepts.

    "Basic skeleton, explained."

    A hot feeling spread from Shirou's hands, but at this moment, he had his eyes closed and couldn't see the condition of his hands.

    "The composition of materials is explained."

    Copy the composition material.

    hot.

    The hot feeling entered Shirou's body from the palm of his hand, and then quickly spread throughout his body.

    ?Imitate production technology.

    ※That guy＊s sword, the double black and white sword, I have made once before. If this is the case, then it is not difficult to make it again.  Even if it is the famous sword of an ancient hero, it can still be successful.

    "Hot no, it's not hot. It's not an exaggeration to say it's burning."  Shirou even felt that when he breathed, what came out of his mouth was not air, but ashes produced by flames.

    Sharing the experience of growth.

    "That's not enough. If the memory of that guy's use can also be copied, then this sword will definitely be closer to the original.

    what happened＃＃

    The magma was flowing along Shirou's blood vessels, and Shirou felt as if bursts of electricity were passing through his body, causing his blood vessels to beat excitedly, making Shirou's magic power flow even faster.

    He actually skipped it in an instant.

    Reproduce the accumulated years and months.

    The speed of the magic power accelerated, almost without letting Shirou operate, they just made the next move instinctively.  In order to move faster, they destroy everything in front of them.

    Blood vessels were broken, cells were torn open, nerves screamed before being destroyed, and internal organs were crumpled into a ball in the body

    "However, it didn't stop. Although Shirou felt this, he still didn't want to stop. He continued to create magic like a fool.

    It was clear that his body had given a warning, but Shirou himself didn't want to stop. It wasn't because his mind was damaged and he couldn't think, but because his body, named Shirou Emiya, instinctively had a sense of confidence that he could do it.

    &nbsp; Furthermore, Shirou felt that this was easier and simpler than strengthening.

    Although magic power is flowing, compared with when the item was just repaired, every bit of magic power must be injected carefully. In this way, the original structure of the item is analyzed, and then changes are made, and the items are carefully glued back together.  There is no gap in the magic. This kind of projection using one's own magic power from the beginning makes it easier.

    Since there was no preparation for the first time, and even the magic circuit was not opened correctly, then how could it fail at this time when the preparations are complete.

    And, from the beginning, several steps were skipped in an instant, as if I already had those steps and no need to continue

    Overcome and complete many projects.

    Shirou opened his eyes and looked at his hands as he felt the real sensation in his hot hands.

    The vision was blurry, and it took a while for Shirou to see clearly.  The twin swords of yin and yang clearly appeared in his hands, just like the ones that night, but

    Shirou frowned.

    "It'ssuccessful" Tohsaka's dull voice sounded from the side.

    Shirou turned around and found Tohsaka leaning over with an amazed look on his face, then lowered his head and looked at it carefully.  As an excellent magician, Tohsaka clearly felt the presence of the swords in Shirou's hands.

    ※Moreover, this guy actually looked like nothing had happened, which was even more surprising.

    "Hand" Tohsaka extended his hand to Shirou.

    "ah?"

    ※Ah, what, give me your hand?§ Tohsaka roared.

    "Uhoh, okay" Shirou was stunned by Tohsaka's yell, and quickly put down the swords in his hands, and then handed his hand to Tosaka.

    Tohsaka pulled Shirou's hand over. The force was so strong that Shirou couldn't help but stumble. However, Tohsaka didn't notice it. Instead, he stared at Shirou's wrist, looking left and right. He looked up and down, as if Shirou's  The hand can see a mushroom visually.

    Shirou couldn't help but blush a little. Tohsaka kept staring at his hands. She was so close that her breath even spread to Shirou's wrist. Shirou could almost smell Tosaka

    No, no, if you continue, you will have to think in a strange direction.  Shirou shook his head hastily.

    "It's amazing, you can actually do this." Tohsaka raised his head and looked at Shirou with shock.

    "Ah, it's nothing" Shirou wanted to be modest, but seeing that Tosaka's eyes were wrong, he hurriedly closed his mouth.

    "You actually projected Archer's sword, but nothing happened to him. Even the magic circuit is fine and not burnt." Tohsaka's face showed a look of seeing a miracle.

    However, Shirou was a little concerned about what she said.

    "Projection magic will burn the magic circuit?" Shirou was startled.

    "That's of course. No matter how low-level Archer's sword is, it's still the weapon of a heroic spirit, as well as the magic power stored in the sword. For a half-assed magician like you to project it, even if you say you commit suicide, you're just praising you." Tohsaka  He snorted and put down Shirou's hand.

    In other words, it is magic that exceeds one's own limit. If a magician performs magic that exceeds his own limit, he will destroy himself. Shirou still understands this truth, but he projected Archer's sword, and his body seems to be fine.  To put it bluntly, it was as if his body was burning.

    Tohsaka looked at Shirou sweating profusely and suddenly became nervous again: ＆Hey, didn＊t you notice it just now? Now you know something is wrong with you.  "

    "No, no" Shirou shook his head, and then he turned his gaze to the lowered sword.

    "Maybe it's because my projection is incomplete and consumes less, so it's okay. This is not as strong as Archer's sword." Exhaling a breath of anger from his lungs, Shirou picked up the sword, looked at it carefully and said: "  If it had been Tohsaka's place, he would have done better."

    Indeed, just like a few nights ago, I made a real sword, but I was so anxious at the time that I didn't have time to feel it. Now I calm down and feel it for myself, and I find that compared to that guy's sword, the sword I made is just small.  Not so good.  Although there is no physical comparison now, but thinking about it, it should be more than one and a half stars.

    While Shirou was thinking, Tohsaka was furious.

    "You big idiot" she suddenly yelled.

    "What are you doing, Tohsaka?" Shirou was startled by Tohsaka's sudden madness.

    "You guy,""You still haven't understood the rarity of your ability." Tohsaka looked like he was about to come up and grab Shirou's collar and scold him: "Listen carefully, if you say this to other magicians, you will definitely be fooled by Fu."  He drowned in Malin, was labeled an idiot, and was put on display in the Time Tower.  "

    "Uh" Shirou was stunned by the sudden burst of scolding.

    "Listen up." Tohsaka raised a finger angrily: "Your magic is not the same as other people's. Although other magicians can also do projection, the success rate is very low, and the effect is not even as good as the original."  Half, only about 30% to 40% of the power at most, and the amount of magic consumed is also staggering."

    "Is this" Before Shirou could say, Tohsaka sprayed out like a machine gun again.

    "And it must be something that is not too special, otherwise, it will not be made at all." Tohsaka said almost angrily: "If you make it in time, it will disappear soon, like you  "

    Tohsaka looked at the twin swords shining brightly in Shirou's hands and the stupid look on his face, and he really wanted to snatch them away and stab Shirou a few times.

    "Listen up." Tohsaka's tone was very low, with almost hatred in his voice: "General projection magic is just something woven by magic power. Because it is made of magic power, it will not exist for a long time.  It will disappear soon, and by consuming huge amounts of magic power, you can barely make the appearance and performance of the item close to the original thing, but even so, it is only 30 to 40%. Generally, it is only used in certain rituals as a way to find something.  A substitute for something you can＊t get.§

    "It's only 30% to 40% of its strength and will disappear soon." Shirou looked at the sword in his hand.

    "But your projection is different. You can actually weave things that don't exist with your own imagination, and it can last for a long time I have seen all the things in the warehouse. They are just ordinary items, but you  To be able to make those things completely based on his own imagination and then maintain its boundaries, huh, it's like a monster." Tohsaka was gritting his teeth at the end.

    "But this sword" Shirou pointed to the general in his hand.

    Tohsaka was really angry. She almost resisted not punching Shirou in the face. For this reason, she tightly grabbed the corner of her clothes and shouted at the same time: "This powerful weapon projects itself."  We must use something powerful, not a cup or saucer, but something with magic power. A sword of this strength cannot be maintained by magic power, and its disappearance is inevitable. If you can make it through fantasy, and it can exist forever without having to worry about it,  Then you＊re a god, got it, idiot.§

    "Well" A long voice sounded in Shirou's ears, and his vision blurred for a while.

    He didn＊t hear clearly what Tohsaka said just now, but his ears were ringing because of the high pitch, and he was also dazzled by the shock.

    After a while, he came back to his senses and found Tohsaka staring at him with a terrifying expression on his face.

    "Well" Shirou felt that now might not be a good time to continue studying: "That's it for this morning, I'm going out first."

    Tohsaka is in a very bad mood now, so don＊t stay with her for the time being.

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Tohsaka stretched out his hand towards him, with his palm facing his face.

    "No," Tohsaka said coldly: "I still need to teach you about projection magic in detail. Before that, just sit down and sit down."

    Looking at the shadow on Tohsaka＊s face, Shirou suddenly felt something very bad.

    Sure enough, Tohsaka had a very Tohsaka-style gentle (terrible) smile on his face.

    "I'm really looking forward to your abilities," she said with a smile even though there were angry veins on her face.

    ""

    (I wanted to say something, but I forgot it. Forget it. I won＊t say it anymore. I＊ll talk about it later when I think about it.)

 Works Related Chapter 65: Orange Transaction

    Opening the curtain of the window, the short-haired woman looked downstairs, her brows moving but not wrinkled.

    ※Hey, that woman is here again, Qianye,§ the woman just closed the curtains and said to the man sitting on the sofa watching TV behind her.

    The man known as Mikiya turned around and smiled: "So I said, that female student is not here to trouble us, she must be here to find other residents of this building. Maybe she wants to confess to the person she likes, but  I＊m afraid and that＊s why I＊m like this.§

    "Is it true?" was a question, but it was in an affirmative tone, making it clear that he didn't want to believe Mikiya's words.

    After all, the female student outside came back with Qian yesterday.

    Of course, they are not walking together blatantly, but following them secretly from a distance.

    Yesterday, my husband, Gan, also went to the hospital. When he came back, he had a little tail behind him.  Shiki thought that was sent by someone, but the stalker was a young girl, and she was wearing a uniform. She seemed to be a student from some school.

    Mikiya himself didn＊t know anything about it. He didn＊t find out until he went upstairs and pointed outside through the window.  Surprisingly, he met this female student.

    According to his own recollection, when he was in the hospital, he heard that many students from Suiyuan High School in this city were admitted to the hospital due to a gas leak incident. Teachers and doctors were taking care of the students in the hospital and discussing some related matters.  Students came to visit their sick classmates, and one of them was the female student downstairs.

    At that time she was talking to a female teacher wearing a green skirt.

    Seeing the female student appear downstairs outside his temporary residence, Qian thought it was just a coincidence, otherwise what she was doing here was not to find him.

    Because something once happened had a great impact on Qianye, so that for a period of time, whenever there was any disturbance around him, he couldn't help but think that his sister was chasing him, or that he had found his whereabouts.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But as time goes by, Qian has also regained his previous confidence. Like now, if the girl appears downstairs, he will not think that Hua Hua has come to track down his whereabouts.

    At this moment, Qian was a little surprised to see that the hostess of the house didn't believe it. After all, she didn't deny her own views like this.

    "Shiki, what's wrong?" So he asked directly.

    "It's nothing, I'm just a little unhappy." Shi Shi lowered the curtains, walked to the sofa next to him and sat down.

    Not happy?  Qian was confused for a moment, and then understood the reason for her displeasure.

    It seems like she was unhappy because the girl looked a bit like her!  Mikiya couldn't help but feel amused at Shiki's childishness.

    Suddenly, Shi looked at Qianye: "So, what are you doing, Qianye?"

    "Watching TV" Qianye raised the remote control in his hand.

    ※It＊s not your style to just watch TV and kill time in broad daylight.§ Shi Shi picked up the newspaper on the table, glanced at it twice, and then put it down.

    "Isn't it the same with Shiki? I've always left all the work at home to Qiutong, and I don't touch anything." Ignoring the hidden meaning in Shiki's words, Mikiya gently continued the topic as it appeared on the surface.

    "It's not a big deal anyway, just leave it to Qiu Long" was an understatement.

    Yeah?  Mikiya blinked.

    The operation and maintenance of Liangyi's family business, the organization's next plan, the capital flow of the society, and the operation of its industrieseverything is something that will make you worry about it overnight, and now it is said to be  It's such a small thing

    Looking at Mikiya＊s expression, Shikiya didn＊t care what he was thinking.

    Liangyi family motto: Instead of learning how to manage things under your hands, it is better to find a loyal, reliable and capable housekeeper.  From this point of view, Shi is indeed a member of the Liangyi family.

    There is a rule passed down from generation to generation in the Liangyi family, that is, before each head of the family takes over, the previous head of the family must find a suitable housekeeper in advance. This is how Qiulong came.

    It is conceivable that a person who is a butler has to deal with all the affairs of the master. It is really He is not the master. Of course, he cannot handle affairs as the master does. At the same time, he also has to take on the duties of a butler and handle the affairs.  Family matters are always difficult to deal with in the clan and branch families.

    Qiu Long has been wandering in various difficult situations, which is really exhausted both physically and mentally.

    But in recent years, he has become much more relaxed, not for any other reason than his own husband. As soon as he entered the Liangyi family, he showed surprise.?＊s talent, it didn＊t take long for the original club (the disgraceful part) to be completely handed over to him. I have to say that he managed it very well, although sometimes people felt that he was just messing around and it didn＊t look like him at all.  He is the leader of a gang and looks like a reporter or something, but every situation develops as expected, which makes people amazed.

    Now, the legend of "that Lord" is still circulating in Guanbuzi City Well, I digressed, and the topic returns to the present.

    Qian also looked at Shi, and couldn't help but think that maybe Shi would assign the task of selecting a housekeeper for the next head of the family to Qiu Long.

    Suddenly he looked at the time and stood up.

    "It's lunch time. It's time to wake up the princess. Even if she has a cold, she can't keep sleeping like a lazy pig."

    Looking at the back of the happy man walking towards another room, Shi raised his head and looked at the ceiling.

    She just wanted to ask Qian if he had discovered where the abnormality in this city came from.  With Miya's talent, it would be easy to find out.

    The urge to kill.

    This kind of thing has never disappeared from the beginning. Even now, when talking to Qianya, Shiki is suppressing it.

    ※Because we have agreed not to kill people, then we can just kill things that are not human beings.

    There seem to be a lot of these things in this city.

    Although I met one last time, I let her go.

    Because she is neither Orange's familiar nor something inhuman Although there is a smell of blood, that guy still has a human aura on his body, and he can barely maintain the standard of a human being.

    Of course, it does not mean that those who are still alive or have the aura of humans are humans, but that they have lost their humanity and become completely humanoid monsters. The existence of such things is what she wants to hunt.

    I can feel that there are other things like this in this city, and there must be things worth killing.

    But if you don＊t say anything, then you have to find it yourself.

    ※Be patient until you find it!§  Shi raised his hand, looked at it, and then closed his eyes.

    You can feel it.

    I can feel the same existence as myself.

    If you find the same murderer, then it must be a very happy thing.

    ??＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    After Shirou walked out of Tohsaka's room, he couldn't help but let out a big breath.

    For no other reason, just now in Tohsaka's room, Shirou listened to Tohsaka talk about her magic ability. She said that the basic part of magic is to confirm what the magician's talent is, but besides strengthening and projecting, she didn't do anything.  If you can't do it, then it means that your talents are enhancement and projection.  Tohsaka said that although he has no other talents as a magician, his inner formation is extraordinary. He also said that if he is well trained, there is nothing he can't do.

    Tohsaka told me that Shirou also knows three things. One is the knowledge of projection magic. His magic ability seems to be very powerful and nx, and he will become a magician surpassing Tohsaka in the future.  The second is that his magic ability is too unpopular. Tohsaka doesn't know how to project magic, so he can't teach him. From now on, he can only explore it by himself.  Third, the nature of the Tohsaka family's magic is transformation, and the important props required for transformation are gems, and they are disposable and will be gone after use, so they need to be stored from an early age. Therefore, the Tohsaka family is constantly short of money  Tohsaka probably spilled the beans at the moment because he had been too suppressed by money and was emotionally excited at the time.

    Thinking about how angry and angry Tohsaka was when he was preaching to him, and looking at him with eyes that were difficult to find a balance between jealousy and anger, Shirou couldn't help but shake his head.

    Is her ability very powerful? Tohsaka said that her attributes are based on the five elements, and mine is the sword. Well, probably because she likes swords better, that's why she is like this, but she must look like she wants to eat her own.  look.

    ※Obviously I am already very strong, but when I just mentioned that I might surpass her, I looked very angry.  Moreover, after he let the matter of the lack of money slip out, he was still very angry with himself. At that time, when he saw Tohsaka himself angry with him, angry and embarrassed at the same time, Shirou couldn't help but think that although he was better than everyone else on the surface, Tohsaka was still very angry with him.  Maybe Ban is a failure at heart.

    After exhaling a breath, Shirou looked at his hands and remembered what Tohsaka said at the end.

    "Listen up Shirou, although you are talented in grasping the structure and making design drawings in your mind, the magic itself is not something you can control.The intensity is so amazing, it's basically to the point of self-destruction Although you are okay on the surface, your life may have been consumed. Therefore, it is better to use less of the projection archer's sword, and it is best not to use it." Tohsaka  He said it coldly without any intention of joking.

    Then, she added: "Unless you use it when I ask you to use it, you can use it again."

    Shirou shook his head and put the thoughts away from his mind. He came to the kitchen and prepared lunch with Sakura.

    But as soon as I got here, I saw Saber sitting at the table.

    "Are you up yet, Saber?" Shirou asked as he stepped forward.

    "Well, it's already noon, so it's time to get up." Saber nodded.

    "But didn't Tohsaka say that you need to replenish your magic power, so you have to sleep until the afternoon?" Shirou thought of what Tohsaka said this morning.

    As a result, Saber＊s brows suddenly frowned.

    That archer guy

    "What's wronguh, did I say something to make you unhappy?" Shirou saw Saber's expression was wrong and thought he had said something.

    "No, no." Saber shook her head, then changed the topic and returned to the previous point: "Although I want to sleep as much as possible to replenish my magic power, but sleeping for a long time will make the body dull. So I need to do it from time to time.  Wake up and move your body regularly to avoid sluggishness in emergencies. It is better to limit your sleep time to half a day."

    Shirou thought for a moment, yes, it＊s not a bear, who can sleep all the time without waking up.

    At the moment, he nodded: "That's right, if you sleep for too long, you will have a headache."

    As a result, Saber looked at him curiously: "Headache? Shirou, do you have a headache if you sleep for too long?"

    "Well, yes," Shirou said, "If I sleep for half a day, my head will hurt so much that I can't stand it."

    "It's incredible. I'm not in that situation. From the past until now, I can sleep as long as I want." Saber looked a little surprised.

    "Even if it's a whole day?" Shirou couldn't help but ask.

    Saber nodded.

    Okay, let＊s take back the hibernating bears for now.

    Shirou blinked and then asked: "So, Saber, what do you want to have for lunch? I bought a lot of ingredients today."

    "Anything is fine, as long as it's made by Shirou," Saber said casually without being picky.

    Shirou walked over there and prepared to put on his apron.

    "Shirou, there is one more thing I want to say." Saber's voice suddenly came from behind.

    "Um?"

    "Um" Saber's voice was unusually awkward and uneasy, and Shirou looked back at her.

    Saber lowered her head uneasily, with a look of shame on her face.

    "What's wrong, Saber, are you hungry? Don't worry, you'll be fine soon." Shirou raised the pot in his hand.

    "No, it's not." Saber looked even more uneasy. She gritted her teeth and then said to Shirou very apologetically: "I heard the reason for the matter from Sakura. Shirou did not do anything contrary to his position.  That＊s why when Rin said that, I thought the same way, I＊m really sorry.§

    Position?  Tohsaka?

    Shirou made Monk Zhang Er even more confused. While he cut the meat he bought into slices, he said at the same time: "Saber, what are you doing?"

    "As expected, I am still not qualified. As a knight, I would doubt my own monarch and think that Shirou, who is like a knight, would do such unreasonable things to women." Saber lowered her head and apologized.

    Wait, Shirou seems to understand something.

    Could it be that we have to extend the matter to the previous incident

    He was holding a kitchen knife and standing stiffly.

    How long had passed before Sakura's voice reached her ears: "Senior."

    Shirou came to his senses and found Sakura standing next to him.

    "I'm here to help too. What are you going to do today, senior? Hey, senior, what's wrong?" Sakura asked, looking at Shirou with tears in her eyes.

    "Noit's nothing" Shirou burst into tears and shook his head slightly.

    After finishing lunch, Saber said to Shirou who was clearing away the dishes: "Shirou, I'm going to the dojo first, and please come immediately afterwards."

    Shirou thought she was going to watch from the side, so he couldn't help but said: "No, Archer is trustworthy, so Saber doesn't need to stay there, it's better to rest."

    "No,I＊m not just watching from the sidelines, I will conduct the training in the afternoon,§ Saber said.

    "Ah? Why, doesn't Saber need to rest to replenish her magic power?" Shirou asked doubtfully.

    "It is true that the replenishment of magic power must continue, but if it is immobile for a long time, it will make the body sluggish. Even if the magic power is replenished in the future, it will be useless without the current flexibility," Saber answered calmly.

    Really?  Shirou had some doubts. With a being of Saber's level, would his skills decline after sleeping for a day or two?

    "but＃＃"

    "There are no buts," Tohsaka continued with a sullen face: "Just do as Saber said, change people, Archer will rest from now on."

    "Uhwhy?" Shirou was startled by the sudden news and couldn't help but screamed in a low voice.

    "Are you an idiot?" Tohsaka glanced at Shirou casually: "Although we are on the same front now, sooner or later we will turn against each other. Now I have been unconditionally letting my Archer help you become stronger. I will not do this.  It's a stupid thing, so"

    She raised the tea cup gracefully, took a sip, and then continued: "The discount ends here, Archer's guidance ends now, and I can't teach you magic, and your abilities are of no use to me. So in the future, you have to  I don＊t care how you become stronger. If you want to become stronger, let your sbaer help you."

    Shirou didn＊t know what to say, because Tohsaka was right. After all, he would be an enemy in the future, so it was impossible to help him now.

    "Well, Shirou, I'll go first, and then ask Shirou to come over immediately." Saber said, standing up.

    "Oh, oh" Shirou responded in a daze.

    Looking at Shirou's appearance, Tohsaka couldn't help but become a little angry.

    "Rin, why do you have to stop now?" the archer's voice suddenly rang.

    "You know." Tohsaka's tea drinking movements froze for a moment, and then he put down the teacup as if nothing had happened.

    "Just now Well, I can probably guess that you want to use that kid's ability to make some powerful magic props or some kind of ritual sacrifice, so you let me be his coach, so that's the equivalent.  In exchange for his abilities, Archer said calmly.

    "Well, almost."

    "Then why stop? If it's because of me, I'd really appreciate it, but compared to me, your ability enhancement is more practical, even if you can endure it for a few more days. And his ability can do that kind of thing  " asked the archer.

    ""

    Why stop? It＊s because that guy is too stupid!  !

    He was originally a layman, but he had that kind of ability and rashly used projection. Although it seemed fine on the surface, maybe the inner magic circuit had begun to be unable to bear the load. If he was allowed to project in his own way, I'm afraid  Let him burn into a fool.

    Although they will be enemies in the future, this idiot makes it impossible for Tohsaka to do such a thing.

    If it were someone like Illyasviel or Caster, Tohsaka would definitely do it without hesitation. He was already very comrade-minded without even stabbing him in the back.  But that guy couldn't do it. Facing him, Tohsaka found that his energy would drop by half.

    He is originally a guy who is not very smart, and he is extremely upright, and his awareness of self-existence is also very thin.  After being hacked, he was able to say "Let's join forces" without caring about the person who hacked him. After that, he trusted himself so much that he didn't care even if he lived in a place like his workshop, which is the hinterland of magicians  Humph, although Tohsaka thought she couldn't do such a thing as showing mercy, but betraying such an idiot an idiot who trusted someone so sincerely, she really couldn't do it.

    However, when faced with Archer's question, she couldn't say this. Even if she said it, Archer would definitely stare wide-eyed, and then he would be so surprised that he couldn't help but say: "Are you serious, Master?"  ?§ Then there was a lot of ridicule.

    So Tohsaka did not answer, but said casually: "There is no reason. It was just a whim to use him at the time, but now I am not interested."

    "oh＃＃"

    ??＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    ※Oh, it＊s such a convenient world. Two cities so far apart can go back and forth in a short time~~§

    The woman on the sofa squinted at him, then looked left and right.

    "I haven't asked you yet? How did you find me at that time? I wiped out the aura on the rooftop. It's not easy to track and find me."

    ※That＊s my ability, I can shoot from far awayYou magicians can also do this when you see people in a place, and don＊t look at me like this, I＊m very good at finding people and gathering intelligence,§ the man in black said with a smile.

    Even though he said not to look at him like this, his true appearance was never revealed. He always covered his face with the hood of his black clothes, making it difficult for people to see clearly what he looked like.

    Orange is noncommittal.

    Last night, this man came to the hotel where Chengzi was staying, and then proposed a deal. Chengzi himself didn't want to agree, but this man suddenly brought up the magic eye of death. No matter what his purpose, Chengzi could only continue the topic.  Go down.

    However, the visitor didn＊t know anything about Shiki and the others. He just wanted to ask about how to control Shiki＊s demonic eyes (although he said that he didn＊t have those eyes, he still asked carefully about the use of those eyes. Orange once taught Shiki  , considered to have teaching experience, so he told him the situation and content of the teaching method at that time), in exchange, he could provide a reward that Orange needed.

    Chengzi doesn＊t need any reward. She just needs to enter Fuyuki City without being discovered, especially without being discovered by the seal. The man readily agreed.

    And, when she was really brought in, there was no magician or other discovery.

    ?Then there is the exchange of information that goes straight to the eyes of the dead.

    After that, there are other transactions.

    Chengzi proposed that the man bring her here and provide her with a suitable place to live that would not be discovered.  After hesitating for a while, she took out another photo, pointed at the woman on it, and asked him to help find her according to the situation. If he met her, he should never fight with her. He must find out more about her and come back to tell her.

    The man looked at the photo, was silent for a while, and said yes, but this time there are more conditions in exchange.

    There were three items in total, and Cheng Zi accepted them.  But what surprised Chengzi the most was that this man's first condition was to use Chengzi's technology to create a male human body.

    Once here, coupled with some of the man's words and things he saw, Cheng Zi suspected that he was a servant.

    Because this can be understood as the Servant has been dead for a long time and wants to experience the feeling of being alive again in his own body.  After all, the body is a spiritual body, not a physical body, so it cannot feel the feeling of being alive.  Moreover, it can also confuse the enemy. If it is a servant, then it will not have a physical body, but will only be a simulated body of the spirit body. Now that it has a physical body, it can play a role in confusing the enemy.  The enemy looked at it and found that this guy had a body, so he was not an enemy. He would definitely ignore it and show his weakness.  But this man specifically specified that he wanted a body made of oranges with magic circuits in his body.

    To this end, before Chengzi entered the city with him, he specially drove to his studio and collected a large amount of materials. He spent a whole morning on this.

    It＊s really strange that he is a Servant, but he has a physical body with magic circuits.  If you really encounter an enemy, it is better to use your own body to fight.  Because the strength of the physical body you create is, no matter what, the domain of humans. You may be able to make it a little tougher, but it cannot be compared to the heroic spirits.

    This guy probably has some purpose.

    Because of this, Orange ignored Huahua＊s desperate protests and left her outside Fuyuki City, not wanting her to be in danger.  By the way, in order to prevent her from being lonely, Cheng Zi also left a big black cat to keep her "companion".

    Cheng Zi＊s eyes raised his glasses slightly and looked at the lively man in front of him. On the surface, he didn＊t care, but in fact he didn＊t relax at all.

    The box is at her feet.

    "Is this your stronghold?" she asked after a pause.

    "Yeah" he nodded.

    "Oh" Chengzi looked at the ceiling, the table, the floor and the carpet, and said with a professional eye: "This house is very old. It seems to have been opened recently. There are traces of cleaning.  It＊s also obvious.§

    "Is this good? Suddenly an uninhabited haunted house becomes dry and quiet, which can easily arouse others' suspicion. In this case, your enemies may use this as a clue to trace the clues and find your existence."  she says.

    "There's nothing I can do about it. I'm influenced by someone. I can't look at such a dirty place without reacting." The man shrugged helplessly. Suddenly, he smiled: "Oh - 'my enemy?'  It seems like you regard me as a servant, a participant in this city＊s game.§

    ※When I saw that person, I couldn＊t help but think that way,§ Chengzi shrugged.

    "Haha, forget it, whatever you want."??He smiled and said nothing.

    "Okay" the man suddenly clapped his hands and said to Chengzi: "You stay here, I will go find the person you mentioned. As for being discovered by others, don't worry, the Holy Grail War in this city is not like  As you think, most of the Masters are very calm and will not take the initiative to attack. Only Caster and his group, but even if she discovers you, your ability will not be able to repel it.  Retreat."

    "Oh -" Chengzi said in a long voice with a sneer on his face: "This is really surprising. Your tone seems to be saying that you know all the participants' whereabouts, and even their personalities are clear.  .§

    "I told you, I'm good at finding people and gathering intelligence." The man said calmly, not paying attention to Cheng Zi's tone, then waved his hand and walked towards the door: "I hope that when I come back, I can see a perfect woman.  Flesh body. Well, the internal structure diagram is also in the next room where the body model was just placed, so you can save a lot of time. Well, especially the sound part, it must be made according to the specifications I specified."

    Then, he gave Chengzi a time, and he would definitely come back with the news within three days, hoping that Chengzi would speed up the project.

    Finally, he warned: "Ah, don't go into the locked room in the basement, otherwise I won't be responsible if something happens."

    Of course, this sentence is a lie. There are no dangerous items in that room.  But that basement contains the old insect prototype that was taken out of the Matou residence's basement, so it's better not to let Orange come into contact with it.  What I just said is enough as a reminder. I guess this woman won't just go in casually.

    "Wait a minute" Chengzi called him.

    "Huh?" The man turned around.

    "The last question" Chengzi just sat on the sofa and stared at him: "Why do you want me to make a body with magic circuits for you?"

    The man didn＊t speak immediately after hearing this. He paused and smiled softly.

    ※Act according to the progress of history,§ he said with a strange look on his face.

    (Updated tomorrow)

 Work related Chapter 66: Not looking at people

    The sound of clashing bamboo swords resounded in the dojo, but Shirou's sparring opponent had changed from a dark-faced burly man to a petite and lovely blond girl.

    But the training will not become easier, but will become more difficult.

    Because Saber doesn't have what Archer calls the ability to cover a weapon with magic to increase its sharpness, she chose an ordinary bamboo sword. Shirou couldn't fight her with a real weapon, so the competition was changed again.  Returned to the original bamboo sword.

    Originally, Shirou thought that by imitating Archer, his strength had improved a lot, and at least he would not be so ugly in front of Saber, but it turned out that he was wrong, Saber almost easily defeated Shirou's defense.  The blow was shattered, turning his attack into a phantom, attacking Shirou's body mercilessly.

    Shirou's head, hands, feet, back, chest, abdomen, legs, neck, and wrists all had traces of the bamboo sword on his body. But now Shirou didn't feel any pain because the nerves in his body were paralyzed from receiving too many blows.  It＊s not clear whether he＊s holding a bamboo sword or not. You can tell by looking at him, oh, it turns out the bamboo sword hasn＊t been released yet.

    But this is more like torture than practice, because Shirou can't see Saber's attacks clearly at all. The attacks are like phantoms, as fast as light. Shirou only sees Saber move, and then  In an instant, he was being beaten. Let alone defending himself, he couldn't even see clearly.  It can only be defended through instinctive reactions, but basically no, not basically, but it is impossible to defend at all.

    The most accurate one is that Shirou raised two bamboo swords and blocked them in front of him, but Saber's bamboo sword just missed it. It passed between the two bamboo swords and stabbed Shirou in the head.

    And now "Ah!"

    There was no longer any time now, Shirou was once again knocked away by Saber's sword.

    "Umcough cough cough" Shirou, who was hit in the chest, collapsed on the ground and coughed.

    "Stand up, Shirou," Saber said calmly.

    "Wait um, wait." Shirou shook his hand and pointed at his chest: "I can't breathe well anymore, huh, huh, stop for a moment."

    "What are you talking about? How could you rest because of this level of attack?" Saber glared at Shirou, as if a teacher was dissatisfied with the poor performance of his students.

    "Even if you say that, it's true. Saber's attack is so powerful that it's impossible to defend against. I ran out of energy just thinking about how to dodge." Shirou gasped for air.

    "Quiet, I've seen Shirou's growth," Saber said coldly: "Shirou was able to knock down a careless Assassin a few days ago, how come he can't even withstand an attack of this level now?"

    "You also said, that is"

    Saber interrupted him coldly: "Moreover, after being trained by Archer, how could he not be able to withstand such a level of attack?"

    "ah?"

    Shirou looked at the dissatisfaction on Saber's face and finally understood.

    After doing it for a long time, she was angry because of this, because she was her master. She was the one who taught her swordsmanship in the beginning, but suddenly someone changed halfway through, and the teacher seemed to be better than her. Seeing that now  The disciple who grew up faster under someone else imitated that guy with two half-cut bamboo swords in his hands, which made Saber unhappy.

    And, most importantly, the person who made Shirou's sword skills grow faster was actually an archer. Among the three knights, he was the worst servant in close combat.  Well, what a heavy blow this was to Saber, who was the strongest swordsman in close combat.

    Soshe kept hitting Shirou. Look, Archer's sword skills couldn't be guarded. It was like a child's way of getting angry.  How could Shirou not understand.

    "Well, Saber, are you angry? Actually, I"

    "No, I'm not angry," Saber said calmly.

    Who are you kidding? A person with a face that says "I'm so unhappy" can actually say such a thing.  When Shirou saw Saber with a dissatisfied face, he felt that things were different after staying with Tohsaka for a long time. Now Saber could lie without hesitation.

    "No, Saber, um, I'm sorry, I imitated Archer not because I look down on Saber, but because Saber's sword skills are too much for me, just like a magician who can't use magic beyond his own.  "Saber's sword is too advanced for me, not as simple as Archer's. Besides, Saber and I have very different physiques, so it's difficult to imitate," Shirou explained, while quietly putting a high hat on Saber's head.  .

    After saying this, Shirou even admired himself a little. This sentence really requires explanation and explanation, compliment and compliment. It's reallyIt's extremely comfortable.

    "No need to apologize, as long as Shirou can become stronger, I don't have anything to say." Saber calmly shook her head.

    But it seems to be useless, Saber is still very unhappy.

    Shirou looked up and sighed, it seemed like things couldn't go any better today.

    Just as he was thinking this, Saber raised her sword towards him.

    "We've been talking for so long, and it's almost time to take a break. Then, let's continue, Shirou," Saber said slowly.

    "Huh? Wait, Saber"

    "It's true." Saber shook her head and sighed at her disciple's incompetence: "Since Shirou is unwilling, then let me attack instead."

    "Wait a minute, my breathing hasn't been adjusted yet, and"

    "Things like that can be adjusted during battle." After saying that, Saber disappeared from Shirou's eyes.

    Oops!

    Shirou shouted in his heart, but instinctively felt that Saber would attack his head, so he raised his swords, but

    Saber's bamboo sword suddenly lifted up before hitting Shirou's bamboo sword, and then fell hard, hitting Shirou's head.

    after.

    "no."

    "Not yet."

    "too slow."

    "too naive."

    ※Ah, ah, ah ah, ah ah ah ah§ The voices in the dojo never stopped.

    All in all, it was a miserable afternoon.

    ??＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    Finally, Shirou fell to the ground, unable to move even when Saber stabbed his Yongquan point with her bamboo sword.

    "It seems that Shirou has reached his limit," Saber murmured as she looked at the almost half-dead Shirou.

    ※Whatever reaches the limit has simply exceeded the limit.  In the past three hours, Shirou was like a small boat swaying in a violent storm. He kept fainting, then woke up (woke him up), fainted again, and woke up again. It was a miracle that he was not called to drink tea by the God of Death.

    "Then, let's stop the afternoon training." Saber put away her bamboo sword.

    saved!  !  Shirou suppressed himself from shouting. Of course, he didn't have the strength to shout. Shirou's most important task now was to breathe, so he didn't have so much free time.

    "Shirou, I'm not making things difficult for you, it's just that I'm not as good at teaching students as Archer, so I hope to improve Shirou's abilities through harder training."

    At the end, Saber was still quibbling.

    But Shirou couldn't refute, he could only continue what Saber said weakly.

    "I'm very grateful." After taking a deep breath, he finally said something.

    "Hey, but it seems that Shirou was beaten unilaterally. Has Shirou's ability really improved?" An unconvincing voice came from the sidelines.

    That＊s Tohsaka, I don＊t know when he started coming.  But once again, Shirou was knocked over, so he saw her and brought a cup of tea. The old god was sitting there, looking at him and Saber, as if they were watching a singing show.

    "Of course" Saber said without changing her expression.

    Good job Saber, if this continues, you will definitely be able to compete with Tohsaka.  Shirou took advantage of Saber to turn her face and glared at her.

    "Whatever." Tohsaka blinked and didn't say anything. He just stood up and walked to Saber's side, looked at her carefully, and then sighed: "But, Saber is really calm. I competed with Shirou.  For three hours, not to mention sweating, I didn＊t even move my eyebrows. I usually don＊t see you talking, and just now you were breathless, like an inorganic body.§

    "Now I can understand why you suddenly rushed out at that time. Archer didn't even react. He couldn't even hide. He could only resist the sword with his body." Tohsaka thought for a moment and said, "Isn't there no way to detect your sword at all?  .§

    ※ Well, Tohsaka probably wanted to praise Saber, but no matter how Shirou heard it, it didn＊t sound like a compliment.

    "Inorganic, do you mean machine? Maybe. When I hold the sword, my feelings will stop. Although it is not a fight, it will be the same," Saber said lightly.

    "Stop" Tohsaka chewed the word slowly, and then asked with great interest: "Is this the consciousness of being a daughter holding a sword? Even if there is a difference in physique, she can never lose mentally.  Is that so? It must not be easy.§

    "No, that's not the case." Saber did not agree with Tohsaka's praise: "The awareness of fighting is the same for both men and women.Yeah, so I didn＊t feel hard at all.  And not once did I think of myself as a woman, nor was I ever treated as one.  As a knight, you don't need to care about your gender, it's just meaningless.  "

    "Oh" Tohsaka nodded meaningfully, not knowing what he was thinking.

    As a knight, you don＊t need to care about your gender. Whose reasoning is this?  Shirou couldn't help but feel a cry in his heart.

    Gender has nothing to do with being a king.

    "Once you pull out the sword, you will no longer be human," the magician said.

    "There are many people smiling. I think that must be right," the girl said with a smile.

    I saw my own demise, and at the same time I saw the joyful smiles of countless people.  Then there is no need to hesitate, just do this, even if you are on the road to destruction after drawing this sword.

    Damn it, that guy, what does he think he is!  Girls should look a little girly to me, and don't treat themselves as if they are nothing.

    Tohsaka was talking to Saber when he suddenly saw Shirou standing up.

    Although reluctantly, like a lame old man, he managed to stand up with his bamboo sword.  But he stood up and raised his bamboo sword towards Saber.

    Seeing Shirou's provocative movements, Saber raised her eyebrows: "Stop it, Shirou, no matter how strong you are, there should be a limit to your training."

    She was merciless just now, and she could be said to have given Shirou a beating. Now Shirou actually looks like he wants to continue. She is more like crazy than a masochist.

    As a result, as soon as he finished speaking, the bamboo sword raised by Shirou was raised a little higher.

    Tohsaka was also unhappy with Shirou's arrogant look despite his bruised nose and swollen eyes: "Hey, give me a little bit, no matter how much you pretend, your opponent is a swordsman of the strongest class. What you do will only be  ＃§

    Shirou interrupted her.

    ※No＃no, are you trying to be brave?§ He took a deep breath. Although his lungs were burning, he still tried to calm down his breathing.

    ""

    Seeing Saber＊s puzzled face, Shirou forced a smile.

    "The awareness of fighting is the same for both men and women. Since you, as a girl, have said so, what will happen if I perform too poorly?" Although Shirou was so tired that he was sweating, he still showed off his courage.  Grinning.

    Saber squinted her eyes slightly, then closed her eyes.

    "I understand, then, I will respond to the master's request."

    With a flash of figure, Saber appeared in front of Shirou, waving the bamboo sword in her hand.

    Shirou also waved the short bamboo sword in his hand.

    "Well" Tohsaka pouted and looked at the idiot over there, but smiled and walked out.

    What an idiot.

    Tohsaka shook his head and sighed, then couldn't help but raise his head and look at the sky.

    Whenever he looks at the sky, Tohsaka is actually thinking about the roof of this house.

    That guy should be able to hear every move in this room, so what would he feel if he kept listening to that idiot's words?

    ＃＃

    During dinner, Shirou was shaking even when holding his chopsticks. It was so miserable.

    Sister Fuji still didn＊t come, because old man Fujimura was rarely sick, and this time he found an opportunity to use his granddaughter.  Before Sister Teng walked out of the room, the old man yelled, "I can't do it anymore, I can't breathe or something," which made Sister Teng really want to throw up her sleeves and leave, but considering that grandpa is so old after all, she still  Stay here to fulfill your filial piety - that's what she said when she called.

    But in fact, if Sister Fuji could take care of Grandpa Fujimura from the bottom of her heart one day, Shirou would think that it would be an explosion of her filial piety.  Well, now it is probably Grandpa Fujimura who threatens her with pocket money to make Sister Fuji want to leave but dare not.

    After dinner, Shirou originally wanted to ask Tohsaka to continue teaching him magic, but Tohsaka said that he did not have the talent to learn other magic, and at the same time he did not know how to project magic. The most important thing was that Shirou's projection could not be used often, so he did not.  I＊ve taught you, it＊s better to go back early to wash up and go to bed.

    Since Tohsaka couldn't teach him, Shirou had no choice but to train by himself, but the projection seemed to be unusable, so Shirou practiced strengthening in the grocery store over and over again.

    The success rate is so low that it is almost non-existent. Now it is as easy as breathing.

    Originally, Shirou was thinking of going to the dojo to do push-ups later, butThe feeling on my feet was reallyso I gave up.

    But when he returned to the room, he discovered something horrifying.

    "Saber, what are youdoing?" Shirou stared blankly at Saber sitting there.

    Not to mention that there was only one quilt in her room, but why is there an extra quilt now? Also, why is Saber sitting in her room honestly.

    "I didn't do anything. I just slept with Shirou from today on," Saber said calmly.

    "Same" Shirou's face suddenly broke out in sweat.

    "Uh, can you please repeat that, Saber, I may have heard something wrong. Did you just want to say something about playing the piano or something like that?"

    "No, what I want to express is that starting from today, I will rest in the same room with Shirou in order to protect Shirou when necessary. Therefore" Saber who spoke had a calm expression, but the person listening, Shirou, had a pale face.  .

    "Wait, wait, waitcough cough" Shirou hurriedly stretched out his hand to stop Saber from speaking, telling her not to continue to say any dangerous words. He also choked on his saliva because he spoke too hastily, and couldn't help but cough.  stand up.

    "Why do you want to sleep in the same room with me? Why do you need to protect me like this? No, this is not protection at all. Besides, isn't there Rider guarding the house? Well, there is also Archer." Shirou said hurriedly  These words popped out.

    "Rider itself is not a servant summoned by Shirou. Compared to a heroic spirit, she is more like a resentful spirit. She has no good impressions of humans, especially the magicians who bind her body, just like the caster of Ryudou Temple. Maybe she is now  She already has thoughts of killing Shirou." Saber made no secret of her dissatisfaction with Rider. She thought that a Servant that absorbed human life force could be a good thing.  Even if it is done under the command of the master, but can remain calm, it is of the same nature.

    Shirou, on the other hand, remembered what Rider had said to him because of Saber's words. Once she thought she had lost her power, she would turn her fangs on him. But since she could say that, it showed that she was still a very honest person.  People, it should be Shirou suddenly remembered that Rider was somewhere in this house, so it seemed not good for her words to be heard.

    "So, you feel the same way, right?" Saber saw Shirou thinking and thought he agreed with her words.

    "No, that's probably not the case. Rider is more upright than he seems, and even if there is something wrong, he still has the Command Seal"

    "So, what happened to Shirou's injury on his hand yesterday?" Saber interrupted him, her eyes burning.

    "Well" Shirou suddenly choked up and was speechless.

    "Although I don't know what happened, judging from the fact that Rider injured Shirou, she is not trustworthy. Once the enemy attacks, she will first choose to protect the real master, which is Sakura," Saber said.

    Shirou wanted to appeal to Rider at this moment, but if he spoke out, he would probably be scolded by Saber.  Then Tohsaka was attracted because of the scolding, and then the two of them worked together to talk Emiya Shirou into a mental breakdown.

    "But, you don't have to come to my room to protect me. After all, the only one who dares to attack now is Berserker. Archer can see people like him from far away. Let me inform everyone, no matter how far away the other rooms are.  Come here when you have time." Shirou thought for a while and said.

    Hearing Shirou say archer, a hint of complexity flashed in Saber's eyes.

    "Archer cannot relax. He himself is opposed to Rin joining forces with us and is hostile to us. He was forced by Rin to help Shirou practice before. He must have a grudge. Even though he is an ally, he secretly disobeys orders.  This is not the first time for him, he might do something cruel," Saber said coldly.

    Seeing Saber talking about Archer so indifferently, Shirou was a little surprised. It seemed that Saber was uneasy about Archer's presence.

    Of course, Saber did feel uneasy.

    For Saber, intuition is another ability to perceive the outside world besides vision and hearing. Her keen sixth sense has given her an advantage in many battles and battles, so as to quickly defeat the enemy.  , it can be said that her intuition is close to predicting the future.

    For Archer, Saber felt very uncomfortable. It was neither horror nor disgust, but another feeling that she couldn't explain.

    But she always felt that Archer would be on the opposite side of them soon and would cause great harm to Shirou.  And now Archer was close at hand, so she decided to stay in Shirou's room.

    "No, it can't be" Shirou didn't.??This feeling just feels like Saber is a bit exaggerated: "archer"

    Although he didn't like him, putting aside his personal factors, Shirou felt that that guy was not the kind of person who would do evil things secretly. He was just thinking about whether he should say a few words to Archer, but he saw Saber glaring at him fiercely.  The words in his mouth immediately changed to something else.

    "But, you don't have to share a room with me. It's been fine all along," Shirou said.

    "That's because Shirou has always been too undisciplined, but that's the end of it today," Saber said with a final tone: "As a master, you don't have to act without the protection of a servant."

    "But, I am not moving, I am not moving, this"

    "Then, that's it. From today on, I will sleep with Shirou to protect Shirou's safety." Saber interrupted him, and then glanced at Shirou, which meant, Master, are you going to sleep now?

    ""

    After a while, Shirou said with a flushed face: "Saber, um, can I try to arrange a room as close as possible for you? Please don't sleep in my room."

    "Why?" Saber asked calmly, but her whole body was already beginning to radiate pressure.

    Why?  Even a three-year-old girl knows not to sleep with boys. Do you ask me why?  ?

    "That's natural. I'm a boy. How can I sleep in the same room with a girl I said the same thing when you glared at me."

    "I told you before, Shirou, I am a Servant, gender and stuff are just meaningless things," Saber said calmly.

    Hearing such annoying words again, Shirou couldn't help but get a little angry.

    She is obviously a girl, but her gender doesn＊t matter. Knights have nothing to do with gender, and kings have nothing to do with gender. It＊s annoying.

    "Anyway, you obey me, otherwise, I will use the command spell to order you to obey." Shirou raised his hand towards Saber.

    Saber tilted her head and muttered something like "Here we go again".

    At this moment, a voice came from my ear.

    "What are you doing? It's so noisy Hey, I was wondering where Saber went, but here it is." The one who appeared at the door was, of course, Tohsaka.

    She glanced inside the room, glanced at Saber, and then noticed the extra quilt on the floor. The expression on her face became malicious: "What? It's not the right time."

    "Hey, Tohsaka, what are you talking about?" Shirou was startled by Tohsaka's words, noticed her gaze, and said hurriedly: "Listen to me, Tohsaka, it's not what you think.  ,only＃＃"

    It＊s just something, he really can＊t say it. How to say it, Saber wants to sleep with me because she wants to protect me.

    "Well, I know, so there's no need to explain." Tohsaka waved his hand and smiled happily.

    ※It＊s a lie, it＊s like you don＊t know anything.§

    "I already know. Saber wants to protect your personal safety, so she wants to sleep in the same room with you, right?" Tohsaka said.

    "Uh" Shirou didn't expect that she could speak so clearly and he choked up for a moment: "How do you know?"

    Tohsaka sighed and looked at Shirou with pity: "Well, don't think that everyone is the same as you. Some things can be understood by looking at them."

    ""

    "Rin, please don't change the subject. The matter about my room has not been resolved yet," Saber suddenly interrupted.

    Hearing her words, Shirou got a headache again.

    Tohsaka looked at him inexplicably: "What are you doing? You look like you can't stand it."

    "What do you think, Saber wants to share a room with me. Please, she is a girl Ah, by the way, Tohsaka, it would be a great help if you could help me persuade her. I will definitely remember this kindness.  "Yes." Shirou said with a begging look on his face.

    "Ah?" Tohsaka's eyes widened, and he said with a weird look on his face (obviously holding back a laugh), "What are you kidding me about? Isn't it natural for a servant to protect the master? Even if it's in the same room, it's normal."

    After saying this, she sighed again: "That's right. It's useless to tell a guy like you that you don't need to treat servants as human beings."

    Damn it, I asked you to help me persuade people, and you helped her speak.

    Shirou couldn't help but cursed in his heart. Seeing that Tohsaka said it so matter-of-factly, he couldn't help but ask: "Where is Archer? Although he is usually in spirit form, he is always with you. If you are sleeping and there is a man standing next to you,  There, ?Won't you be unable to sleep?  "

    "No," Tohsaka answered quickly and affirmatively.

    "Why?" This time it was Shirou's turn to open his eyes wide.

    "I've said it before, I don't treat Archer as a human being, so I won't have this kind of trouble." Tohsaka said simply.

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered something.

    "Follow my orders, or I will give you ten orders to strip you naked and run after Rider." Tohsaka once threatened Archer

    ※Uh, yes, she really doesn＊t regard Archer as a human being!

 Work related Chapter 67 Can＊t sleep

    Under the night, Fuyuki City was quiet. Although it was only dinner time, due to the series of events caused by the Holy Grail War, people did not dare to go out after dark.

    And a pair from the Holy Grail War are currently entertaining their respective guests.

    At the port of Fuyuki City, a man wearing a floral gown and ponytail hair was sitting at the port, holding a fishing rod with both hands and a bucket next to him.

    It＊s already dark now, but this guy is still sitting here fishing. Of course he＊s not interested in drinking anymore.

    In fact, the spearman was very unhappy with what happened in the past few days, and even more unhappy with Kotomine Kirei's attitude. Fortunately, he and the other six servants had already fought each other, and there was no need to detect anyone anymore.  Therefore, Kotomine Kirei just let him go as he pleased, wherever he pleased.

    So the spearman "looked" for his outfit and came to the port to fish - fishing in name, but actually fishing for the Servant.

    Although it was not said that any flaws were deliberately exposed, nor did it attract attention, it is very easy for a servant to find other servants.  Fortunately, he had always been peaceful and calm, without consuming any magic power, so the priest never looked at what was going on with him. Otherwise, he would have stopped his crazy behavior long ago.

    Now, the spearman has been sitting here for two days, waiting for others to come to his door.

    Originally, he should have left after the sun went down, but today was different. In the afternoon, when Lancer was about to pull up an unknown fish, a strange feeling swept over him, making his hand slow down for two seconds.  points, and the fish ran away.  But he didn't care about the fish running away. Instead, he was delighted.

    coming.

    After that, the invisible guy has been secretly watching somewhere. Lancer knew that the other person did not dare to appear in public during the day, so he stayed there fishing until now.

    Pulling up the fishing rod in his hand and shaking it, the spearman put away the fishing line and hook.  Then, he put on a blue leather suit and took out a long gun.

    "Come out, thank you for hiding in the dark corner." The spearman put the gun on his shoulder and looked at the corner over there.

    "No, I don't feel it's hard. Although I don't like darkness, I don't hate it either." In the darkness, a figure suddenly appeared. He walked towards the port step by step and said with a smile: "Oh, harvest  Quite a few.§

    He looked at the bucket next to the spearman.

    "" The spearman was silent for a moment, and his face became gloomy.

    "Hey, who are you?" he said through gritted teeth.

    The person who came was dressed in black, and his head and face could not be seen clearly. It could only be seen that he was not tall.

    The identity is unknown, which is a big shock to the spearman.

    There are six, no, seven combinations besides himself in the Holy Grail War. Lancer knows all of them because he has fought against them all once, but why does another guy appear now? Who is he?  ?  ?

    Although anyone with inspiration can see them, in the conversation just now, the other party obviously knows his identity, that is, he is only the Servant or the Master.  But this guy, who is said to be the master, has no entity, and his black body is like a phantom. If he is said to be a servant, he does not seem to be in a spiritual state.

    If we want to make a metaphor, the human state is like cement, and the servant is like water, then this guy is like mud.

    "Is this important?" the visitor asked.

    The spearman was silent for a moment, then grinned.

    "Yeah, who you are has nothing to do with me wanting to kill you." Lancer began to have murderous intent. He moved his wrist and pointed the gun at his opponent: "Hey, take out your  I don＊t have much time. Once discovered, I may have to leave at any time.§

    "As you wish, but can you change the place? After all, there are so many fish. If they fall into the water again, then today's work will be in vain." The visitor pointed to the side of the lancer and turned around.

    "You are really an interesting guy." Lancer felt that he liked that guy a little bit.

    "Humph."

    So, following him to an open place, Lancer pointed the gun at him: "This is fine."

    "Of course" the visitor snapped his fingers.

    With the snap of his fingers, the air behind him twisted. Under the originally black night, something appeared behind the man.

    As for what it was, I couldn＊t see clearly. I just knew that the floating things were murder weapons.

    The man reached behind his back and picked upHe picked up one of the murder weapons, but it was a black sword.

    "You" The spearman looked at him in shock.

    "Then, I'll take action first. Although it's a copycat, I want to see if this move looks like it." The visitor still laughed, and at the same time, the black sword in his hand was like a scepter in the emperor's hand.  Swing down.

    Dozens of swords flew towards him like arrows leaving their strings.

    ＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    In the church, a young woman wearing a cassock was bowing her head to the priest.

    "Thank you very much for your understanding." The young woman raised her head and faced the tall priest. She looked extremely petite and pleasant.

    Her hair is not long and sticks to her head softly, only reaching her neck. Although it is dark blue, under the candlelight of the church, it looks more like ink.  However, when she looked at the priest's eyes, even under the candlelight, they were flashing as blue as the sky, matching the lines of the entire face, with a soft flavor.

    However, there was no smile or even a trace of expression on this gentle face. The young woman just looked at the priest in front of her like a rule.

    Rather than looking at a person, it is better to say that he is looking at a dead object. No, people will have expressions even if they see some objects, but this is not the case for the girl. It is like wearing a mask, with a face  Like a stiff face.

    Compared to her expressionless face, the priest had a smile on his face.

    "Although I am in charge of the church, I am also its agent. I would be very grateful if I could help you." The priest pressed his hand on his chest, which sounded like a clergyman.

    The priest and the girl just reached an agreement.

    To say why the surveillance of the Holy Grail War, at the same time, this guy who is the agent will have a agreement with this girl who looks like to go to school, but because this girl is not easy.

    Although she is young and beautiful, her identity as a girl is daunting.

    ??????? Burial institution.

    This is a small organization with only seven people and one alternate member. Their purpose is to eliminate the existence of all heretics. On the surface, they are directly under the Vatican, but they have always gone their own way and will not contact any organization or person unless necessary.  Every time they appear, they are heretics like killing vampires.  They have rights beyond the church. For example, if the Pope becomes a Dead Apostle, then they have the right to directly execute the Pope without caring about the consequences.

    Their relationship with the church is extremely bad, as is the relationship with the association.  But there is no doubt that their strength cannot be underestimated. Neither the church nor the association has a good impression of them, or even hate them. However, they have been able to exist for nearly 800 years despite the displeasure of both organizations. Their strength  Visible general.

    And this girl is a member of the burial agency, the seventh-ranked executioner, called Gong.

    The name is ciel.

    This time, she also appeared because she wanted to find and monitor a certain heretic, but the current situation in Fuyuki City was no different than usual. In order to avoid trouble, Ciel decided to tell the church in Fuyuki City.

    The priest expressed that this was completely understandable and that he could help Ciel find the guy.

    Ciel refused.

    It＊s not that she looks down on the priest＊s strength, but it＊s simply not necessary.  Why do you need help from others when the burial agency is working?

    ※All she has to do is tell this guy and let him know that if he needs to deal with the aftermath in the future, let him be prepared.

    She knew that this priest was once a famous vicar. He seemed to have some kind of name and was quite famous, but she couldn't remember clearly.  At the same time, he was considered to be listed as the eighth candidate, but due to the Holy Grail War ten years ago, this priest was a participant. Although he survived the incident, his skills declined due to injuries. In addition, his strength in the past ten years  There has been no progress in the game, so he was removed from this list.

    "Well" just when Ciel was about to say goodbye and leave, the priest suddenly made a low voice, as if he had discovered something.

    "Is there anything else?" Ciel stopped as he left.

    "No" the priest shook his head.

    Since nothing happened, Ciel turned and left.

    After leaving the door, Ciel walked towards his temporary residence.

    But halfway, she stopped.

    She turned slightly to the side and looked behind her.

    "Oh, it turns out you were the one sent to monitor this time," she said coldly, but there was no one behind her.

    &nbsp; "I told you last time that what you said was too unpleasant. When will you change your tone of voice?" A smiling voice came from the air behind him, his voice was innocent,  Like a child in kindergarten: "And I'm not here to monitor you, but to protect you."

    Ciel sneered at this and didn't even bother to reply. He turned around and continued walking her way.

    She knew in her heart that she was worthless after losing her immortality, let alone protection. The reason why the director sent him here was to recover the Seventh Sacred Scripture after her death, and not let it fall into the hands of others. Is that true?  .  By the way, if he could, through his meeting with her, bring out the blood-sucking nature that had been suppressed by that guy, make her a degenerate, and give the burial agency an excuse to kill her, then the director might still treat his dead self  A few words of praise.

    At this moment, the guy behind him was following him all the way. Although he didn't show up, he kept chirping, which made Ciel very irritated.

    But she kept silent, but the guy kept talking.

    In the end, Ciel finally couldn't bear it anymore and was about to fall out.

    The guy＊s voice suddenly calmed down.

    "How about it? Ciel, the chance is only now," the little boy's voice said.

    For no reason, Ciel shuddered and stared at the air behind her: "What do you want to say?"

    "I told you a year ago, if you want to quit, the only chance is now. You didn't want to at that time, but now." The little boy's voice was bewitching, and it was obviously such a childish voice.  But it was so wonderful: "If you regret it now, then you can quit and give me the Seventh Holy Scripture. Then I will go back over there and tell the director that you have done as she wished. You have already done it."

    Ciel said nothing, but her face became a little pale.

    A year ago, at that time, he said this, at that time

    The invisible boy saw the right moment and said something else.

    "That's right, that guy is here now, haha. It's really surprising that the fate is so rotten that it can't be separated." The boy chuckled: "I saw him today.  Well, that guy who doesn＊t have a very bright mind.§

    "Solomon, you" Ciel's breath began to become a little scattered. It was unclear whether it was out of excitement or murderous intent.

    Suddenly, Ciel's expression changed and he turned his gaze away.

    "Oh, it looks like there are any lively activities elsewhere?" A voice rang in the air, with a hint of dissatisfaction and boredom at the same time, as if someone had interrupted something very important just now.

    Ciel looked there for two seconds and then turned back.  Now, she had regained her original expressionless expression.  Ignoring the invisible boy behind her, she continued walking towards her residence.

    There was a burst of bored boos from behind, and then the invisible boy stopped following Ciel and turned to look at the scene over there.

    Feeling the person behind him disappear, Ciel's steps stopped.

    At this moment, her lips seemed to be curved under her small nose.

    ＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    In the church, the priest watched the girl walk out of the door, and the expression on his face became solemn.

    "Who is it at this time?" The priest muttered, closing his eyes and opening the shared vision with the spearman.

    At this moment, in an empty place with no one, the battle was going on fiercely. The ground was full of potholes. The Lancer's figure was flashing, and he was fighting against a short guy.

    This guy's ability is quite strange. Instead of fighting in close combat, he uses countless swords as crossbows to shoot out to attack the opponent, and that number "Tch, here we go again." The spearman twisted his body crazily, like a cheetah.  They were always flying against the wall, and behind his feet that were swinging wildly like afterimages, there were two swords, one or two centimeters apart, nailed there every time.

    The tenth time, Lancer thought, after that guy launched that attack for the first time, he would then launch that sword again according to the direction of his dodge, and each time it would be twenty or thirty, as if there were many weapons.  , and, although each sword will disappear quickly after hitting the ground, the shape of those weapons seems to be different. Each one is unique, and none of them is ordinary, just like all of them are treasure phantoms.  Same.

    The only thing they have in common is that they are all black.

    Lancer had no experience in dealing with attacks that he had never seen before, so he had to dodge quickly and at the same timeI hope I can find an opportunity to run up to the guy and fight in close combat, but the guy's sword keeps flying, making it difficult for the Lancer to just hide, let alone run to him - that is simply running to him.  Let him hit at the muzzle of the gun.

    What the hell, who is he? How come he has so many weapons? Is it his Noble Phantasm? But what kind of hero in ancient times had countless swords to use as weapons?

    Just as he was thinking about this, Lancer suddenly shuddered and stopped abruptly. At the same time, he raised the spear in his hand and raised it above his head.

    There was a clang, and the sound of gold and iron came from the handle of the gun. Lancer frowned and looked at the guy who slashed his gun with a sword.

    "Hey, hey, this is really light. No wonder you follow me in that way. Your strength is really weak," Lancer sneered.

    "I admit this, I am indeed not as good as you in terms of basic abilities." This guy was honest and nodded and admitted: "But"

    He suddenly laughed, and the spearman suddenly felt something bad, and instinctively wanted to get away.

    But it was too late, the wind and snow poured down from the sword, instantly wrapping Lancer's hands and extending along his arms to his chest, freezing his entire upper body.

    "you＃＃"

    "You don't have time to say anything else," the other party said with a smile.

    Then, dozens of swords behind him were reflected in the spearman's red pupils.

    "hey-hey!"

    The sword turned into a heavy rain and poured down.

    "Boom boom"

    The man in black landed gently on the ground and looked at the smokey ground over there.

    ※Hey, it＊s really amazing that you can use the power of your body to crack the ice at the end and avoid the fatal blow,§ he said with admiration.

    The smoke gradually dissipated, and the figure of the spearman stood there, but he was no longer as unscathed as before.

    "Bah," he spit out, pulled out a sword that was inserted diagonally under his right rib, and at the same time smashed the ice still on his left hand.  Watching the whole process made people feel numb, but this guy seemed to be unaware, and his expression did not change at all from beginning to end.

    "Does your attack also contain a curse?" Lancer glanced at the sword in his hand and threw it away. The sword turned into smoke before it hit the ground.

    "Yes." The man in black nodded.

    "The ability of the sword can freeze others. Are you Roland?" Lancer did not rush to attack immediately, but stood there and asked quietly.

    "No, it's not" the latter shook his head.

    "That's right, that guy doesn't have as many weapons as you." Lancer was not surprised and nodded. Then he patted the dust on his head, raised his gun again, and faced the guy opposite with a ferocious smile:  "This is the second time I've been so seriously injured since I was summoned. In return, I'll let you see mine."

    At this moment, the man in black suddenly raised his hand and said: "That's it, stop it, Lancer."

    Lancer was taken aback this time. He stared at the guy in front of him: "What do you mean? Stop now, are you kidding me?"

    ※No, I＊m not kidding, I don＊t want to fight you now,§ the other party shook his head.

    "Humph, that's so good. You came up to make me so embarrassed, and now you are saying you don't want to fight with me. Is your brain disabled?" Lancer said and flew up, leaping into the air like a cheetah.  Then swooped down.

    ※gea〞〞§

    But what was unexpected was that the man in black did not dodge or dodge, he just stood there and let the Lancer stab him in the chest. He even put away the sword in his hand.

    A sharp look flashed across the spearman's face. At the last moment, he stepped on the ground violently, leaped into the air, turned somersaults in the air, and jumped back to where he was.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" The spearman stood up straight and shouted at him.

    "I told you, I don't want to fight you now, so I put away my weapon," the other party said with a smile.

    The spearman was really angry. He didn't expect that after the white-haired guy, a black guy would come to play tricks on him again.

    "So, what did you want to do when you took the initiative to fight with me just now?" The spearman's lips trembled.

    "Test your own strength," he said, raising his wrist at the same time: "It seems that my current strength is indeed not as good as expected."

    The spearman's mind immediately exploded with a bang. Originally, with his personality, it was already very, very unpleasant for him to be an investigator, but now he actually??It's a shame of shame to use someone else's testing tool.

    Seeing that Lancer was about to explode, the man in black quickly said: "Don't be angry, don't be angry, I don't want to fight you."

    ※After all, we might still be companions in the future,§ he said with a smile.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? How could I be your companion?" the spearman roared.

    ※You think so, it doesn＊t matter, by the way, Kotomine, what is that guy saying to you now?§ He smiled.

    "" The spearman was shocked again. He didn't expect that the other party could accurately tell the identity of his master.

    "After all, it's better not to become an enemy before I figure it out, isn't it? Kotomine," he said to Kotomine Kirei through the Lancer.

    The spearman was silent for a while.

    It＊s not because of the enemy＊s words, but because the news about Kotomine came through, and that guy also wanted him to stop.

    "Furthermore, Lancer, if you really want to treat me as an enemy, how about waiting until my power matures before we fight."

    The spearman squinted his eyes, looking at the opponent's figure with blood-colored slits, and felt that this guy was getting weirder.

    "I don't want to fight you now. Besides, you should be used to my attacks now. If you continue to fight, you will be unhappy, so you'd better give up." The guy shook his head and said  : "Right now, I haven't obtained my own spell. In my current state, I can't use the inherent barrier. Even if I can barely use it, it's just an army of swords and beasts. So after my ability is completed, you  If you want to come and fight me, I guarantee you will enjoy it."

    "Inherent enchantment, are you a magician?" The spearman stared at her for a few seconds, and then whispered: "And why should I believe your words? If a guy like you is telling the truth,  Then I can just deal with you now, why bother waiting until later? There are many other heroes this time anyway, and berserker is the opponent I hope to face the most."

    "It doesn't matter whether you believe it or not. Besides, you can't kill me, and you will cause yourself a lot of trouble Although my attack power is not very strong now, my ability to save my life is top-notch." Although he said with a smile,  But there was no hint of being brave or lying in his tone: "Besides, your master should probably order you to stop and stop fighting me."

    It seemed that everything made him right. The spearman put away his gun, his face grim with anger.

    "Then, goodbye, and look forward to the future." The man waved goodbye to the spearman, then tiptoed and disappeared into the deep darkness.

    "By the way, you are a Lancer. Are you interested in playing against another Lancer?"

    ?＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    Wei Gongzhai.

    ＃＃

    ＃＃＃＃

    ＃＃＃＃＃＃

    No, I can＊t sleep!

    Shirou turned over for the nineteenth time, then opened his eyes and sat up with a distressed look on his face.

    Although he was in the same room where he had slept since he was a baby, he still couldn't fall asleep at all this time when he was too tired to move.

    For no other reason than because Ye Jing was so quiet, Shirou could clearly hear the even breathing coming from the next room.

    That＊s Saber.

    Regarding the room issue tonight, Shirou and Saber finally, with Tohsaka's intervention, reluctantly reached an agreement that Saber would sleep in the room next to Shirou.

    "Damn it, why is this so illegal?" Shirou protested dissatisfied to the Saber next door: "How can you sleep like this?"

    Just listening to that voice, I couldn't help but imagine Saber sleeping, but alas!

    No more.

    Shirou thought that he should find another place to sleep, otherwise, his sleep tonight would be ruined.

    Let＊s go to the grocery store. Well, there are blankets there, so there＊s no need to bring anything.

    Shirou climbed up carefully. In order not to wake Saber, his movements were extremely slow and he almost made no sound.

    Finally, he gently opened the door and walked out, then quietly closed the door and walked out.

    But who knows, this is the beginning of another farce or comedy.

    (The long-lost Tsukihime character finally appeared, a little slower, and this black guy, I have already?It is set to be an existence that no one can get except the golden ea)

 Related Works Chapter 68: Commit suicide, Emiya Shirou

    Archer frowned and looked at the distance, but everything he could see was covered by tall buildings, so he couldn't see what happened over there. The only thing he could know was what happened between the Servants over there.  battle.

    Archer can be said to have the longest telepathy in the Holy Grail War. Originally, fighting between servants would release a large amount of magic power. Even if they are far away, they can easily sense it. Archer's eyes are even more sharp.  .  But even so, it is impossible to see the water across the mountain.

    Although I wanted to go find out, due to Tohsaka's order, I couldn't leave the house casually.  Rider, the other servant in this house who can move freely, seems to have no interest in it and stays somewhere in the house.  Moreover, the battle over there seemed to end quickly, and both sides were alive, which made him give up the idea of ??calling his master up and observing with her.

    After all, if both parties are alive, it means that there was no big war, neither party was injured, and there is no advantage to be gained by going now. Moreover, the two parties may have reached some secret agreement. Going by yourself is just asking for death, or tomorrow  Let me report it.

    Suddenly, Archer felt a noise below, looked down, and saw a red-haired guy walking out of it.

    The archer looked at him and found that he had gone to the grocery store to practice magic, but it was not projection, but strengthening. He couldn't help but curled his lips and turned his eyes aside.  However, suddenly, a trace of uncertainty flashed in his heart.

    No, not a trace. After all, premonitions are ethereal things, especially when you feel there is danger, so you can't describe them with much. Sometimes even if it's just a flash of thought in your mind, you can't let it go, because it might  It's an opportunity to save your life.

    Daytime suddenly flashed through his mind. Tohsaka was sighing in the room at the sound of not being able to use it. The archer frowned and started thinking.

    Shirou ran to the grocery store and practiced his strengthening over and over again. Although he was already very proficient, Shirou had nothing else to do now. Tohsaka said that although the projection did not cause any strong effects on his body on the surface,  It's a burden, but it may already be consuming his future existence, so don't use it.  And since he himself had no talent, he couldn't learn any other magic, so he could only practice and strengthen it.

    Shirou practiced for a while, strengthened many things, and finally became agitated - this was something Shirou never dared to think about before, because once he was distracted, he would self-destruct due to the backlash of magic. Now  He actually still has time to feel agitated, and it can be said that his progress has been very obvious.

    But, in this case, just strengthening it is meaningless. If you can't use offensive magic, then what's the use in future battles?

    Shirou thought for a while and blinked his eyes. Tohsaka said that as long as his eyes open the dead magic eye, he will be able to see the death line of objects or creatures, which can also be used as a means of attack. Archer also said that he  As long as you have those eyes, you will have the power of the holy sword even if you hold a tree branch.

    Shirou is not too fond of those eyes, because the power of those eyes is to see the dead line of an object. If you follow the line of the object, it will kill the creature, so Shirou has never thought about developing this power.

    But what should I do now? Does the power of magic stop there?

    Shirou thought hard and suddenly remembered that Tohsaka once said that his enhancement can change the structure of an object. So, even if something is destroyed, its structure can be changed and restored to its original state. So, if an object is transformed into  If the structure of an originally good object is changed, can it be transformed into something else?  For example, a branch, can I turn it into a stick?  Or turn it into an arrow?  Shirou remembered the prophecy he had seen a long time ago.

    Do as you say, but there are currently no wooden products here, so Shirou has no choice but to practice with iron objects.

    If that＊s the case＃

    Shirou thought about this process of transformation and strengthening.

    The main thing is to strengthen it after reinforcement and process it into something that can really be used.

    Holding the iron rod that was not too long with both hands, Shirou closed his eyes again.

    After all, this is a short stick, so there is no way to make it too long. At the same time, Shirou didn't want to make something too complicated at once, so he wanted to start with something simple, namely arrows.

    Having spent some time in the Kyudo Club, Shirou is quite familiar with bows and arrows. Therefore, Shirou first chose arrows as the modified items.

    Most of it is repeating the previous project, only doing??Some changes.

    Understand the basic skeleton and then change it, understand the constituent materials and then strengthen it.

    Since you want to change an object, you have to imagine what the object will look like after the transformation is successful, and you must start with the creation concept of that object.

    By the way, if you want to make it as authentic as possible, you have to think about many settings.

    After opening his eyes, Shirou looked at the things in his hands.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? As an arrow, there is really nothing to say, but, how should I put it, this kind of feeling is not quite like the original item. Well, it is like a simple item.

    No, that＊s not right. This sense of incongruity made Shirou feel that something was wrong. Although he had tried his best to make it, it still felt a bit, um, rough.

    Really, it＊s just an arrow, that＊s all.  Shirou mentally blamed himself for his immaturity, and at the same time lamented that Tohsaka was right. It was so hard for him to even make an arrow now, let alone make the Servant's famous blade.

    But even if he thought about it like this, Shirou still had no intention of stopping.

    The next step is the bow.  Shirou nodded, put down the arrow, stood up, and found another long steel pipe - this was the same steel pipe he used to delay the Lancer.

    Seeing that it was mottled and almost broken in some places, Shirou couldn't help but sigh.

    Just when he was about to make it in the same way as before, Shirou stopped what he was doing, then turned his head and looked at the door.  Although he didn't hear the sound, Shirou still clearly felt the abnormality.

    Standing at the half-open door was a man in red. Under the night, his coat was as dark as ink, like dried blood.  He walked in step by step and stood in front of Shirou, looking down at him condescendingly.

    "What are you doing? It's you." Although he was thinking in his mind that this guy taught him a lot and he should be more polite and courteous to him, Shirou couldn't help it and these words popped out.

    Sure enough, Archer looked at Shirou and smiled coldly: "Do you have the same attitude towards people who have received favors? Forget it, it's not the first time that you have been hated by others."

    "" Shirou was a little embarrassed, but he still said to himself: "What on earth are you doing here? I have nothing to say to you."

    ※It＊s the same for me, I just can＊t see that Rin is worried,§ the knight responded in the same tone.

    "" Shirou was speechless this time.

    Although it＊s not his fault, as a magician, he can＊t learn even a single capable magic trick, and now he＊s still being laughed at. It＊s really unpleasant.

    "Tch, I'm sorry for causing trouble to your master," Shirou snorted.

    "Well, it's a good thing to be self-aware. At least at the critical moment, you won't drag down your companions too much." The archer nodded with satisfaction.

    "Varied＃＃"

    "It seems that you haven't understood why Rin wants to teach you magic." Archer's voice suddenly turned cold.

    "What do you mean?" Shirou said angrily.

    "You should have noticed that in the next battle, your chance of survival is very small," the archer said calmly.

    "Even with Rider and two Servants, Rider's identity and attack methods have been exposed. After that, she can be easily subdued by formulating a strategy based on her weaknesses. And Saber is even more dying. It would not be surprising to die at any time.  In order to make your accomplice useful to future enemies, Rin will teach you magic and wants to use your abilities to develop new attack methods," he said.

    "Developing new attack methods No, are you kidding? That's why I let Saber continue to rest. How could something like that happen?" Shirou retorted angrily.

    "Hmph, for Servants, taking away their battle is a blasphemy Forget it, it's useless to tell you this, and" Archer shrugged, and then, a flash of emotion flashed on his face.  It＊s a real laugh, a laugh that comes from the heart.

    laugh at.

    "Don't try to save Saber. You simply can't do it. Once the Einzbern master attacks, it will be difficult for you to even escape. Even if Rider helps, it can only help you and Matou Sakura, Saber  We can only stay." Archer's face was smiling, but his eyes became more and more indifferent: "Servants are just props, you don't need to consider their affairs, because it is time-consuming and useless. The weak Saber can only be a scapegoat, and there is no second option. Even if  If you have any noble ideas, at least you have to work hard, otherwise, when you face reality, your ideals will only make you lose more.?? 

    "You guy" Shirou finally couldn't bear it anymore. He held the steel pipe in his hand and glared at Archer: "Although I don't understand what you want to do, if you want to quarrel or fight, I will accompany you."

    The latter didn't care at all, and turned his eyes to the object in his hand, and the sneer on his face became even worse: "It's a heresy, it seems that Rin thought wrong. You don't have that kind of ability to process existing objects.  Even if there is, what's the point of this ability. You are just wasting your time after allForget it, after all, you are a genius, so you can't understand what mortals should do."

    Shirou gritted his teeth and said nothing.

    Archer looked at Shirou's unwilling expression, and a trace of unknown emotion flashed in his eyes. Then he stopped his smile and spoke slowly to Shirou: "I will only say it once, so listen carefully."

    Hearing this, Shirou was stunned for a moment, then suddenly remembered something and looked at Archer.

    "Once we fight, Emiya Shirou has no chance of winning. No matter what, you can't compete with the Servant." The archer said as if he was reciting a formula book: "Then, at least imagine that if you can't defeat him in reality, then  Defeat it in your fantasy. If you can't win, then imagine something that can win."

    Having said this, the archer paused for a moment, then put a sneer on his face again: "That's all you can do."

    After saying what he wanted to say, the archer turned around and seemed to want to leave.

    "Wait a minute," Shirou called him.

    "Huh?" The archer turned his head slightly and looked at him.

    He is right. If it is strengthened, no matter what, it will not be able to compete with the Servant. Shirou still remembers the wooden sword strengthened by his future self, which was instantly broken by Kuzumu.  If you want to be able to compete, you can only have the same power. If you don't have the same power, you must at least have weapons that can compete.

    I can use projection magic myself, and I don＊t see anything wrong when my future self uses magic.  But Tohsaka said he couldn't use it and would die if he used it, so he believed it without considering that different people have different levels of use of magic.  After all, magicians and magic cannot be measured by common sense.

    As for projection magic, maybe I can actually use it

    But how did this guy know?

    Even Tohsaka, a master of magic, didn't realize that his projection magic could be used as a fighting force, but how did he understand that he could actually say such words? It was as if he had seen through himself.

    No, that＊s not the case. If he sees through himself, he only discovers things that he knows but hides. But how does he know things that he doesn＊t know in the first place.

    "Youyou" Shirou suppressed the excitement in his heart and asked, "Why are you telling me this?"

    The archer still had a sneer on his face: "Huh, who knew, I would actually give advice to people who should be killed. It seems that something is wrong with me too, ah, have I been infected with Rin's naivety?"

    Immediately, he shook his head, and the figure slowly disappeared outside the door.

    Shirou stayed in the grocery store and thought for a while.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Let yourself drown in your ideals. Your ideals are just fakes, fantasies, and disgusting lies.  After a while, I told myself, what should you dowhat does he want to do, does he want to help himself or does he want to do something?

    At this moment, Archer on the roof naturally wouldn't tell him: That's because I have an ominous premonition. It seems that if I don't do that, something terrible will happen next.

    Shirou himself had no clue, but he didn't want to question Archer at all, because he would definitely say something that would make him want to punch someone.

    After a pause, Shirou sorted out the thoughts in his mind, and suddenly remembered that Archer just said that Tohsaka wanted to use his own power to develop some fighting methods. When did this happen? Why didn't I know uh, Tohsaka should  Never said that.

    After thinking for a while, Shirou took a deep breath and suddenly felt a little warm.

    "Well, it's so hot, wheezing, weird, I didn't exert much effort just now." Shirou stretched out his hand and pulled on his clothes to let the cold air blow in, and then he felt more comfortable.

    But after a while, the heat on his body gradually increased, and Shirou was sweating constantly as if he was in summer.  No, no, it won＊t be like this even in the summer. It feels like having a stove burning in the summer. It＊s obviously already very hot, but it＊s still close to the fire source, and it＊s quite close

    It＊s as if the source of fire is in one＊s own body, inside one＊s own body.  It's like your body is on fire, like that

    "Well＃＃"

    Shirou was breathless due to the sudden heat generated in his body. He hurriedly ran out of the grocery store and ran outside to get some fresh air.

    On a winter night, the cold air made Shirou feel refreshed, but it soon became ineffective.

    "What happened? It's still so hot. Do you want me to take a cold shower? In this weather, I'm bound to catch a cold."  Shirou, who wished he could lie down on the ground to cool down for a while, thought as he breathed out the hot air.

    After a while, Shirou finally couldn't stand it anymore. It didn't matter even if he caught a cold. The most important thing now was to take a bath, take a shower, and wash away the heat all over his body. We'll tell later whether it's a cold, fever, or pneumonia.

    He almost ran to the bathroom door and quickly took off his clothes.

    It＊s hot, hot, hot＃ Ah, by the way, the situation like last time can＊t happen now.

    Well, Shirou looked at the basket on the table. There was no clothes in it, so there was no one in the bathroom, so he could go wash it without worries.  That's right. At this time, everyone in the house is sleeping comfortably. Who would suddenly get up and take a shower?

    Shirou muttered lowly, quickly took off all his clothes, and at the same time picked up the watering tub and towel.  However, he was so unbearably hot that he didn't notice that there was confusion inside the bathroom door.

    "Okay, that's it." He pushed the door open anxiously.

    "Crash!" There was a splash of water inside, and someone seemed to stand up.

    Shirou looked at the mist in front of him with some confusion, wondering why there was water mist and a lot of soap bubbles in the bathroom when no one was there. At the same time, he also looked at the person in the mist with some confusion. For a while, he couldn't see who it was.  Who and what is in the bathroom.

    It＊s actually very simple. It＊s because the person inside stood up from the bathtub after washing.  If it were normal times, this kind of problem might not occur, but how could Shirou, who was dizzy from the heat, think of so many things now.

    In the misty mist, Shirou seemed to be able to see a pair of shiny things, like glowing purple pearls.  But because it was blurry, I couldn't see clearly.

    Immediately, he realized what they were, a pair of human eyes.  Well, there is no doubt that in this bathroom, there is a person in it now.

    Shirou's legs suddenly became weak, and he began to cry in his heart: Oh my God, who is in there?

    Instinctively, he wanted to run away. Afterwards, no matter who it was, as long as he didn't admit it, he might be able to fool him.  But when he exerted force on his waist, his upper body moved, and his lower body was firmly fixed in place - he suddenly found that his legs could not move.

    "Master?" came a voice from inside.

    In an instant, Shirou's heart collapsed.

    It＊s actually a rider!  !  !

    Footsteps sounded, and a person walked into Shirou's sight through the fog and soap bubbles.  Shirou took a look and saw that it was indeed Rider.

    However, after taking this look, Shirou couldn't take his eyes away.  Whether it was due to human factors or non-human factors, his mind suddenly became whiter than Rider's skin.  As for what I should be thinking about, why I can't move my legs, I can't think of anything at all.

    At this moment, Rider was standing in front of Shirou, standing very close, so close that Shirou could see every inch of her body, and at the same time, he could touch every inch of her body She stood as neatly as usual.  , because the hair was stained with water, it clung to her body, and at the same time God, your hair is so long and so much, why can't you tie it up in front, block it in front, now, now

    ????????????????????????????????????? ???????? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??????????? ??? ??????? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? and ?? Shirou felt his heart twitching, and his heart was beating like crazy as if on stimulants. Thanks to the beating of his heart, Shirou barely regained consciousness, and he immediately raised his head.

    Shirou opened his mouth to speak, but as soon as he raised his head, the words of apology that were supposed to be sprayed out like a machine gun suddenly stuck in his throat and he could not speak.  What little sanity I had regained due to my heartbeat was completely lost.

    Thinking, what is it? Words, how are they spoken? How do people use the brain to control every organ of the body?  Well, I forgot how to do it.

    At this moment, although the light in the room was a little hazy due to water mist and bubbles, Shirou could still clearly see the rider at such a close distance.The skin all over the body is as soft and smooth as a baby, faintly reflecting the luster of jade and mirror.  Her round and proud chest was swaying slightly in front of Shirou.

    Shirou's brain was also shaking because of the slight sway of the two tender points on it.  The two dots of pink danced lightly, and Shirou's eyes jumped crazily.

    The charming face that Shirou didn't dare to look at now had a hint of surprise, as if he was surprised by Shirou's unexpected intrusion, but at this moment, this jade-white face did not have the usual indifferent or cold feeling, but instead  Feeling awkward and uneasy, likelike a child who was caught stealing candy.

    It is said that this is the first time Rider has shown his emotions so obviously in front of Shirou, but Shirou doesn't pay attention to it now because his brain has completely stopped functioning.

    "I'm sorry, Master" Rider stuttered as he spoke, as if he was embarrassed for some reason.

    Shirou can completely understand that if he was seen naked by a girl, it must be similar Wait, no, usually I should be the one to apologize, and at this time, the girl should either scream  , or knock yourself away with a bang.  Why is Rider apologizing now? I seem to accept it honestly here.

    Finally, Shirou's frozen brain finally realized something was wrong and started to work.

    "I'm really sorry for using the bathroom without permission. However, I asked Sakura and she said yes, so I thoughtbut I didn't expect Master to want to use the bathroom now," Rider said with a smile.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    After doing it for a long time, she actually apologized to me for occupying the bathroom, but she was not dissatisfied at all because she was naked. This this this this is the second time, see for yourself  He touched other people's naked bodies, but he was the only one to be apologized to.

    Shirou felt that the world was crazy.

    "Please wait a moment, I'll be out immediately." Rider said and turned around quickly. He didn't know how to do it. He quickly cleaned up the water and soap bubbles in the bathroom, and then turned around.  , picked up the bath towel on the side and prepared to wipe her body - finally, she realized that something was wrong with Shirou.

    Although he was standing with a towel in his hand, he definitely didn't move. The look in his eyes was almost as if he was about to collapse.  The area below Shirou's chest had completely turned gray, and even the basin and towel in his hand had turned into hard cement. However, the petrification had not stopped and was still climbing up.

    Rider immediately realized that because he was taking a shower in this bathroom without wearing an eyepatch, Shirou had just seen his eyes and was petrified.

    "Please wait a moment, I will release this technique immediately" Rider said and walked to Shirou's side.

    I don＊t know what she did, but she seemed to mutter something. After that, Shirou felt that the petrification curse on his body stopped.

    "Sorry, because of my negligence, please wait a moment, and then the petrification will be lifted by relying on the body's own resistance to magic." Rider said, and suddenly, she seemed to have remembered something, and nodded.

    After thatShirou's heart was about to explode.

    It seemed that Rider felt that it was not right to leave Shirou here to blow the cold wind, so she actually picked up Shirou by the waist, and then slowly walked towards the bath.  After that, she gently put Shirou into the bath - but she still hit Shirou's head.  This was not her intention, but because of the power to remove petrification, she looked in the mirror, and the result backfired on her, causing her eyesight to drop to the extreme. Now she does not rely on her eyes to see at all, but relies on her ears and skin to sense the surrounding environment.  , rely on it to walk.

    But Shirou didn＊t care anymore, half of his soul had flown away at this moment.

    When Rider picked up Shirou just now, well, although he didn't see it, his chest was as hot as filled with hot water. Shirou's arms were rubbed by those two points, and goosebumps appeared on the skin all over his body.  The flow of blood accelerated more than ten times, and Shirou felt as if his brain was going to explode.

    Just like rubber no, water polo Shirou couldn't help but compare things he could understand. At the same time, he couldn't help but imagine the weight - as Shirou, he added a heavy weight to the trajectory of his life.  of a sum.

    After that, Rider poured hot water for Shirou and took a towel to dry himself. Listening to the friction sound, Shirou couldn't help but imagine the towel moving around Rider's shoulders, waist, and legs, wiping it back and forth.  求God, Shirou felt that his heart was swelling, no, he didn't know his heart, his liver, spleen, lungs, kidneys, intestines and stomach, all the inner parts were swelling, wanting to break through his skin and run out.??.

    Afterwards, he realized that if he wanted to transform into a spiritual body, it would not work if he had water on his body.

    "Then, please enjoy the bath." Rider said and walked out. At the same time, there was a bang outside, as if Rider hit something.

    Shirou was not at all in the mood to think about whether the rider had hit something. He just sat in the water with a blank mind, his face red as if he was about to bleed.

    After a long time, when his body recovered and Shirou was finally able to control his hands, his first reaction was to cover his face.

    Thinking that something like that happened just now, Shirou really

    Late at night, a frustrated whisper came from the bathroom of Emiya's house: "Suicide, Emiya Shirou, you have no reason to live anymore"

    On the roof tiles, Archer couldn't help but twitching his eyebrows when he heard this.

    (This, the update is here, haha, sorry, it＊s a little late, but there is indeed something, but it＊s not my own, but a classmate, he is getting married, um, so, he came to me and some classmates today for a visit  , let＊s have some fun as a bachelor. After you get married, you will have to take on the responsibility of the family. I went there today and transferred a special shift. Moreover, I have to go when he gets married the day after tomorrow, and I will have to ask for leave then.  Therefore, the updates in the past few days will not be too stable, and there will be no updates the day after tomorrow, but they will definitely be updated on Saturday, the day after tomorrow. For subsequent updates, I will check the situation and tell everyone the time. Sorry, sorry.

    Well, I have been affected by the marriage of several classmates, and now that I am single, I have some thoughts.

    Let＊s return to this article. This is based on the daily changes in ha. It seems a bit ?, but the subsequent development of things back to the fate line depends on it)

 Works Related Chapter 69 Funny

    Late at night, Liudong Temple received a call. The caller first apologized for disturbing him at this time, and then said that he was here to see Issei, but Issei was poisoned due to a gas leak in the school, so he left it to him.  My brother, Liu Donglingguan, came to pick him up.

    When he answered the phone, he knew who the caller was. It was Emiya Shirou, Issei's classmate and his good friend.  Ling Guan has met him several times and likes this young man very much.

    Why did he call in the middle of the night? Ling Guan didn't know.  Shirou apologized again, and after learning about Issei's absence, Shirou was silent for a while.

    "No, it's nothing special. Well, Brother Zero-Kan's words are fine," Shirou said, his tone a little strange.

    "Well, what's the matter? Since I'm calling so late, there must be something wrong. Well, if I can help you, I will try my best." After Ling Guan finished speaking, he laughed like usual.

    "Uh, thank you, um." Shirou hesitated for a while, and then said as if he was very careful: "Um, can you please help me, brother Ling Guan, by reciting a Buddhist scripture to me? Well, it's best to use something like a meditation mantra.  "

    "?"

    I have to say that even Ling Guan was in a daze.

    In the middle of the night, you made a hurried phone call just to listen to a Buddhist scripture?  ?  He was confused for a moment, and immediately heard Shirou's panicked voice.

    "Please don't get me wrong, I didn't mean to tease you, I just suddenly I suddenly feel that my heart is not peaceful enough recently. I feel that I need Buddhist practice to balance my mentality, so I will disturb you at night. If that doesn't work,  , let＊s talk about it another day.§

    "No, I don't mean to be angry, I'm just a little surprised, but it's strange for you to feel Zen, Emiya. Well, if you have a holiday, do you want to do some meditation practice?" Zero Kan invited.

    "I will definitely, I will definitely bother you then," Shirou said hurriedly. He also thought that he needed this, and he might even go before the holidays.

    "Hahaha, Yi Cheng will definitely be very happy when the time comes," Ling Guan laughed heartily.

    Next, Zero Kan recited many verses to Shirou, but they were basically short passages, because if they were long passages, I don＊t know how long it would take to recite them.

    There are Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra (this one is very famous), Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva's universal door product, Dafangguangfo Huayan Sutra's Samantabhadra Action and Vows product, etc. (I'm not a monk, so I don't know which ones are for meditation, so I can only find some ordinary short sutras.  ), Shirou took the microphone and just listened to Zero Kan reciting scriptures through the phone until

    "Good morning!"

    When she got up in the morning, Sakura got up early and prepared breakfast. She thought she was the first to get up, but when she walked into the living room, she found that someone was already standing in front of the kitchen counter.  Needless to say, it must be Shirou, so she greeted him eagerly.

    "Good morning" Shirou turned around and said hello lifelessly.

    "" Sakura looked at Shirou's face and said nothing for a long time.

    "Good morning" After a while, Tohsaka also got up, and she came to the living room in a daze.

    "Good morning" Shirou turned around and said hello lifelessly.

    "" Tohsaka was startled by Shirou's face, and his sleepiness suddenly disappeared.  After hesitating for a moment, she pointed at Shirou's face and asked, "Your face"

    Shirou's eyes were red at the moment, with gray bags under his eyes, his cheeks were sunken, his face looked tired and haggard, and he barely had a stubble.

    Tohsaka was very surprised as to why Shirou turned into such a dead face after not seeing him for a night.

    Shirou muttered something in a low voice, which was considered an answer, but his voice was very low. Even though Tohsaka is a magician and his hearing is better than ordinary people, he could only hear three words clearly: "I didn't sleep well."

    "But it's really just that I haven't slept, okay? Why do I look like I've been hit hard and have no hope in life?"

    Originally, given Tohsaka's temperament, he had to ask clearly, but seeing Shirou's desperate look, he showed a rare kindness and did not continue to ask.

    Breakfast started, and Shirou was eating when he suddenly heard Tohsaka say: "Saber, why did you get up so early today? Isn't it because you need to sleep for twelve hours to replenish your magic power?"

    He turned around and realized that Saber was sitting next to him, eating silently.  But he doesn't care, when did Saber come, well, whatever.

    Over there, Saber answered Tohsaka＊s question: Sleeping for a long time continuously is not good for the body, so it is best to do it in sections, from night to day, and then get up for breakfast.Then there is training in the morning, continuing to sleep in the afternoon, getting up to eat again in the evening, and then continuing to sleep at night until the next morning. This is a more efficient method.

    Tohsaka＊s eyes trembled.  Is this really the case? It seems reasonable, but it sounds like it＊s because you don＊t want to miss eating in the morning.

    Thinking of this, Tohsaka couldn't help but look at Saber up and down, and sighed helplessly.

    "What's wrong, Rin, did I use the wrong sauce?" Saber thought she had used the wrong condiment and immediately put it down.

    "Oh, no, no, I'm just a little envious of Saber." Tohsaka shook his head, and finally his eyes fell on the two pieces of toast in Saber's hands.

    "Huh? Envy, why?" Saber was a little confused.

    "You can eat as much as you want," Tohsaka sighed, with dissatisfaction in his voice. "Saber is so good. Although she has a small body, she can eat as much as Sakura, and she doesn't have to worry about gaining weight."

    "Is there any? But I think this is an average amount, and isn't the toast I eat smaller than Sakura's?" Saber pointed unceremoniously at the two pieces of stuffed butter toast in Sakura's hands.

    "Nono, mine and Tohsaka-senpai" Sakura saw that Tohsaka only had a piece of toast in her hand, and immediately stopped talking and turned to Saber: "My toast is the same size as Miss Saber's, isn't it?"  , and both are in two pieces.§

    "It is indeed the same two slices, but the thickness is different. Mine is only one centimeter thick, but Sakura's toast is two centimeters, so she definitely eats more than me," Saber pointed out clearly.

    "Nonothat time" Sakura's voice weakened little by little.

    "So Tohsaka, do you want to take one piece too? It's not enough to just take one piece in the morning. You need to take in a lot of nutrients during the growth period, right?" Saber turned to Tosaka and suggested.

    "Me? I don't need it." Tohsaka refused without thinking. She waved her hand: "I'm not like Sakura. I don't grow wherever I want. If I eat too much, I will only gain excess fat."  part."

    "Increase the extra part?" Saber looked at Tohsaka in confusion, and then at Sakura. She didn't look back until Sakura blushed, but she still didn't know what she wanted to grow.  Which part.

    "Rin, what do you want to increase? Sakura has grown more than Rin" After thinking for a moment, she lowered her head, looked at her wrist and said, "It must be wrist strength."

    "flutter!"

    Tohsaka almost lost control and spit out the bread in his mouth.

    Over there, Saber was still minding her own business and said: "Indeed, although Sakura has practiced archery, her wrist strength is still lacking, so she should eat more.

    "Uh" Tohsaka felt his eyebrows twitching: "Howhow could it be wrist strength!!"

    Sakura couldn't hold her head up at all.

    "Isn't it?" Saber frowned and thought for a moment, then looked at Tohsaka, compared with Sakura, and then started thinking again.

    "No." Seeing that Saber was thinking of something strange again, Tohsaka immediately shouted to stop.

    "Huh?" Saber looked at her blankly, not understanding what was going on.

    "It's breasts, breasts." Tohsaka turned around and said angrily: "I mean, I'm not the kind of person who just eats"

    "Clang!" A sound interrupted their conversation, and when they turned around, they found that the rice bowl in Shirou's hand had fallen off and flipped over on the table.  But he didn't care, and was anxious to do something else.

    Trembling.

    Several girls looked at Shirou in wonder as his hands were shaking like chicken feet, and sweat was pouring from his forehead. Although he did not respond to their gazes, his eyes, which had been dull since eating, were now full of tears.  Frightened, as if seeing or hearing something extremely terrifying.

    Breasts, chest, chest, chest

    "Senior, what's wrong?" Sakura asked with concern.

    "Huh?" Her voice startled Shirou at first, but then he noticed that it was Sakura who was speaking, and then he calmed down slightly.  Then he realized that he had knocked over his job and hurriedly cleaned it up.

    "No, no, it's nothing, I was just a little distracted," Shirou said in panic as he cleaned up.

    Not to mention that Saber immediately responded with a suspicious look, Tohsaka directly asked: "Huh? Really?"

    "Yes, yes" Shirou nodded repeatedly and cleaned up even faster.

    "That's weird. Hey, Shirou, you've found some clues, haven't you?" Tohsaka's tone changed.The wife sank down: "You have been acting strangely since morning. Do you know some information and are hiding it from me?"

    "No, no, no, no, not at all, absolutely not" Shirou shook his head crazily.

    "Really?" Tohsaka's tone slowed down a lot. She was a little skeptical at first, but seeing Shirou looking so embarrassed, her doubts immediately disappeared.

    "Really, really, really" Shirou nodded crazily.

    Tohsaka frowned, feeling strange about Shirou's appearance.

    She thought about the situation just now, and it was not a big deal. It was just that she was chatting with Sakura and Saber, and then he suddenly threw the bowl Well, was it because the content of the chat made him panic?

    Tohsaka thought about the content of the last conversation, then an idea flashed and he couldn't help but smile.

    Secretly snickering a few times, Tohsaka began to eat the meal seriously, as if nothing had happened just now. After that, when Shirou had also regained his composure and was about to let Sakura serve another bowl of rice, Tohsaka suddenly spoke  .

    "fierce!!"

    She said plainly but clearly.

    Bang clang!  !

    Shirou was about to hand the bowl to Sakura, but because of these words, his hand shook again, and the bowl immediately fell on the table again.

    "Huh?" Sakura made a surprised sound, and everyone's eyes focused on Shirou again.

    Shirou himself was stunned for a while, and then he suddenly woke up, took his hand back and put it under the table to cover up its shaking, and at the same time couldn't help but blush.

    "Hey? What's the matter, Shirou? Are your hands and feet weak?" Tohsaka's earnest words of concern immediately came over: "Are you too tired from practicing magic? Well, don't you need to be anxious about this? After all, you are a novice, so there is no need to be in such a hurry.  There is no benefit in practicing magic if you push yourself too hard.§

    Looking at Tohsaka＊s proud smile, Shirou immediately understood that she did it on purpose, she did it on purpose, she did it on purpose

    Gritting his teeth and glaring at her, Shirou returned his gaze to the dining table. At this time, Sakura just picked up the bowl that Shirou had dropped on the table, filled it with rice again, and handed it to Shirou.

    Shirou thanked him and took it, then picked up the vegetables and ate them.

    "We had quite a sumptuous meal this morning, so lunch must be even sumptuous, Shirou." Tohsaka said again, "Well, I bought beef last time. Please buy bear meat this time."

    Bear meat, bear meat, bear meat brisket, brisket, brisket

    "But senpaiah, senpai" Sakura wanted to say something else, but she saw Shirou on the opposite side push the chopsticks into her mouth, almost piercing her throat.

    Shirou quickly took out the chopsticks and coughed desperately while covering his neck.

    The voices of Sakura and Saber came to his ears. As for what they said, Shirou couldn't hear clearly, but he could still hear Tohsaka's laughter clearly.

    After a while, Shirou finally came to his senses. He felt a burning sensation in his throat, and tears and snot flowed from his face.

    He raised his head, but no one dared to look - they didn't have the nerve to look either.  now.  Just as he was about to grab the napkin lying next to the table, he heard a burst of undisguised laughter.

    It＊s Tohsaka.

    At this moment, Shirou knew even without looking that this guy was laughing loudly without caring about his appearance.  He trembled, and instead of throwing the paper box in his hand at her face, he silently pulled out one and wiped his face.

    After wiping it, he discovered that it was red

    Shirou was puzzled for a while before he realized that he was having a nosebleed. Suddenly, his face was as red as an eggplant, turning purple (he had just choked like that, his face had already suppressed the redness, and now it can only turn purple).

    "Shirou, youhehehe, you are reallyan amazing person, hehe, ah, huhu, actuallyah, I can't stand it anymore, I still have to laugh, hahahaha" Tohsaka laughed crazily.  , while uttering words that were almost incomprehensible and inaudible: "I actually shed tears just because I heard a girl talking ahahaha"

    Shirou finally couldn't bear it anymore and raised his head angrily. He wanted to say a few words, but as soon as he raised his head, he saw Saber looking at him with a strange look on her face, her eyes a little unbelievable.  And Sakura, well, she was okay. She took care of Shirou's face. Now she turned her face away and didn't look at Shirou - but Shirou felt that Sakura was really holding back her smile

    In an instant, depression, pain, grief and anger, shame countless emotions surged into Shirou's heart. Shirou couldn't understand all the feelings. The only thing he could feel wasThe urge to commit suicide.

    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"

    Ignoring the shouts coming from behind, Shirou quickly ran to the entrance, changed his shoes and rushed out.

    There is no other way, Shirou really can't stay in this house now, he really has no face.  What he wants to do most at this moment is to relax and clear his mind.

    Well, run. A sage once said that the meaning of life is to run No, this is not connected to the above thinking at all.

    But Shirou no longer cared, and faced the winter morning wind as he ran on the streets of Fuyuki City.

    "Wait, Shirou" Saber ran over, but only saw the half-closed door and let the wind enter.  At this time, footsteps came from behind,

    "Senior is angry," Sakura said worriedly, and then couldn't help but glance at Tohsaka: "Senpai just went too far, you shouldn't laugh at her like that"

    "Didn't you laugh too?" Tohsaka glanced at her.

    "No, I didn't" As soon as these words came out, Sakura's voice immediately retreated.  She quietly took small steps and retreated to the living room.

    "Come back, it would be a waste not to eat breakfast." Tohsaka waved to Saber: "That guy has Rider's command spell book, so it's okay. Even if there are brainless enemies who want to attack him during the day, they can still escape.  Lose."

    Saber looked at Tohsaka, frowned, then silently agreed with her statement, returned to the living room, and the girls continued to have breakfast.

    After Tosaka finished eating, he muttered, "Really, I originally wanted to play a scene with him to lure the Lancer into taking the bait" or something like that.

    Let＊s jump to a few rooms. In one of the rooms, the spiritual Rider is staying in the corner at the moment.  Although I didn＊t know what the sound was just now, since there is no command coming, let＊s continue to wait

    ※Well, maybe that＊s why there＊s no order.  The rider passed through several rooms and saw at a glance the command spell books neatly placed on the table in Shirou's room.

    Shirou walked down the street in despair, all his strength had been exhausted by running at full speed for less than ten minutes.

    After all, he had a tiring day yesterday and was so excited that he stayed up all night. He even needed to listen to meticulous Buddhist scriptures to calm down the excitement.  At this moment, his energy was exhausted, and yesterday's fatigue immediately returned to him tenfold. At this moment, he looked so haggard that a passerby just thought that his family had undergone a huge change, and he was about to die. He hurriedly came up to talk to him, and at the same time, he hoped to be able to die soon.  Open his heart when it hurts him.

    After struggling with that guy for a while, Shirou was able to get out.  Looking around again, I came to a place I least wanted to be - Xindu Park.

    After hesitating in his heart, Shirou came to the bench where he and Saber had sat to regain his energy. At the same time, he was worried about other things.

    A man who was five feet tall was so frightened that he dropped his bowl when he heard the word "breasts" from a girl's mouth. He almost thrust his chopsticks into his throat and even got a nosebleed Shirou thought about it for himself.  I feel almost dying of embarrassment.

    From last night to this morning, in just eight hours, Emiya Shirou's world collapsed like this.

    What should I do? Do I still want to go back to that home? Although it is my home, but now Ihey, what will Sakura and Saber think of me?  Because of his low mood, Shirou fell into a pessimistic mood. He felt that his life was really terrible. First, he was seen naked by someone yesterday, who was still a beauty, and then he was carried into the bathroom by that beauty.  Then I was laughed at like that again this morning. I already have enough to do.  The things that stop Caster, the things that end the Holy Grail War, the things that Saber's magic power cannot replenish, all of themetc.

    Shirou struggled for a while, and then he suddenly came to his senses. He then remembered that the most important thing at the moment was to replenish Saber's magic power, otherwise, sooner or later, she would disappear due to exhaustion of her magic power.

    But now I can＊t do anything about it, and Tohsaka seems to know something that can replenish magic power, but he just refuses to say it, so he

    Suddenly, he remembered that this was Shinto Park. If he went to the church from here, the priest, who was a magician and a former master, might know how to replenish Saber's magic power.

    At that moment, Shirou came to the church.

    Kotomine Kirei seemed to be mentally prepared for Shirou's arrival, and it was not as unexpected as last time. He took Shirou to a room in the inner court.

    &nbsp;"Sit down, I'm sorry that there is no wine, so there is nothing to entertain, please forgive me" the priest's polite opening remarks.

    "It doesn't matter. The important thing is" Shirou couldn't help but shake his nose as he said it. He felt that there seemed to be a faint smell in the room. Well, it should be the smell of wine. The priest just said that he had finished drinking the wine.

    Then, he told the priest what he wanted to say - he revealed part of his actual situation. He was unable to replenish magic power to Saber, but he did not say anything about Rider's condition.

    The priest did not answer him immediately, but sat there with his hands clasped in front of his face (as I wrote this, I suddenly missed Ikari Yuantang), and the eyes exposed above his hands were filled with a playful smile.

    "What are you doing?" Shirou was made uncomfortable by the priest's eyes.

    "No, it's just a little surprising. Although the investigation is almost complete, I have not confirmed the information you told me. Therefore, even if you want to exchange it with me for equal value, it is impossible. Haha, obviously I did not agree with you two days ago.  My proposal seemed very repulsive, but now I can actually come to you and ask for help. My mood changes really quickly," the priest said with a low smile.

    Shirou was startled, and then said angrily: "I didn't mean that, I don't want to cooperate with you yet. Now I'm just consulting you as a master. Do you want to deduct points from me or do something else?"  Whatever you want.§

    "Really? Well, forget it, no matter what, as long as I can achieve my goal, it's fine. The form doesn't matter." The priest nodded lightly.

    Shirou understood what he meant, that is, it didn＊t matter if Shirou didn＊t want to cooperate with the priest, as long as the priest wanted to cooperate with Shirou.  From now on, as long as the priest "accidentally drops" the information on Shirou's doorstep at a critical moment in advance, after Shirou reads it, no matter what he feels in his heart, whether he feels guilty or not, he will do what he said in the report.  As long as you have the upper hand, victory is inevitable Of course, there are still more efficient ways.

    "Let's put aside this matter, tell me now, what should I do to replenish Saber's magic power?" Shirou leaned forward a little, stared at Kotomine's face and said loudly.

    "Hehehehe" the priest didn't hide it this time and really laughed.

    "What's so funny!!" Shirou was already in a terrible mood today. At this moment, Kotomine laughed in front of him, which undoubtedly added fuel to the fire. Shirou suddenly became angry and started to slap the case.

    "Hmph." The priest didn't care about Shirou's attitude. After laughing softly, he raised his eyes and looked at Shirou: "Sorry, I couldn't hold it back for a while. Well, let's get to the point now."

    He raised his face and exposed his chin: "So, Emiya Shirou, do you really think you can command two Servants at the same time?"

    "Um?"

    "Servants are powerful individuals with endless power and pride. Without a command spell, they cannot be made to obey. Even an outstanding magician cannot be controlled easily, let alone twoRin did not fight with you desperately at that time.  I'm afraid the control of Rider also has this aspect in mind, because I don't want to take risks, and also to not reduce the strength of my Servant." The priest said: "So after you said that you got the control of Rider, I guessed  , you must be one of the servants whose magic power was replenished by someone else, but now it seems that you are unable to replenish one of them with magic power."

    "There's no need to talk about this kind of thing. What I want to ask now is"

    "I advise you to give up. Controlling two servants at the same time will only drain yourself. With your ability, it will only be suicide." The priest shook his head.

    Shirou immediately wanted to say something when he heard this, but the priest didn't give him a chance. He just paused briefly and then continued: "Besides, haven't you already made your choice?"

    "Well, what?" Shirou looked at him confused, not understanding what he said.

    "Before this, before Saber did not consume too much magic power, you actually had many opportunities for Saber to stop and recuperate, and slowly rely on her own ability to replenish magic power. But a few days ago, you did not do that, but chose to bring  Following the tired Saber to find Matou Sakura, she consumed the last of her magic power and is now almost gone. Facing an unknown master, your enemy, you let your fighting partner consume his last strength to save her and protect her.  She" The priest narrowed his eyes slightly and seemed to be smiling: "You give priority to helping an enemy before your weak comrades. In my opinion, as a former master, this situation is nothing but betrayal.  "

    ""

    Shirou was stunned by the priest's words. He had never thought about these things. Now that he heard them from other people's mouths, he realized that he seemed to??＃＃

    ※Since you have chosen betrayal, don＊t you think it＊s funny that you are now looking for a way to help her?§ The priest blinked.

    (Sorry, sorry, there was a small problem, so the update is late. Now I will send this chapter. Well, when the update is changed to 1:00 noon, the next time will be 1:00 noon on the 20th, and the next time will be 1:00 noon on the 22nd.  Next time next time)

 Related Works Chapter 70 For the Princess

    When Shirou came to his senses, he found that he was walking home.

    As for how he left the church, he has no memory at all. The only thing he remembered was the last words the priest said.

    "Since you have chosen betrayal, don't you think it's funny that you are now looking for a way to help her?"

    Shirou stopped and stood in the winter wind for a while before continuing to move forward.

    Ibetrayed Saber, I

    Shirou just walked step by step, but he didn't know that far behind him, a guy in black was approaching him step by step.

    ※Haha, there is no one around, and he didn＊t bring a servant with him. Now this opportunity is really tsk tsk!

    Well, equal exchange will not take advantage of you.

    After laughing softly twice, this guy suddenly turned into a black shadow, and then as fast as the wind, he was behind Shirou in an instant.  Along his calves, he attacked Shirou's back

    Shirou was walking when his vision suddenly blurred and his mind became dizzy. Something like water rushed into his brain, blurring his consciousness.

    His body immediately went limp, he couldn't control his legs and fell to his knees on the ground.  He supported the ground with both hands to prevent himself from falling to the ground.

    "The magic eye of direct death how to use it remember just in case" A voice that seemed to be that of a woman came to my ears, but I couldn't see her appearance, but I could feel her words deeply.  It is engraved in my mind.

    "Ha, ha, ha uh" Shirou had a severe headache. He seemed to be running until he ran out of strength. He kept panting. His whole body was soaked with sweat. He could hardly exert any strength at all. The sight in front of him  I couldn't see everything clearly, and the only thing I could do was to hold the ground with my arms based on my feelings.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !

    It was like an audible sound like an electric fire. With this sound, the scene in front of Shirou became clear, and he finally saw the color of the ground clearly.

    However, along with the gray color of the ground, there are also several stripes.

    This is＃＃

    Shirou reflected and realized that his evil eye had been opened.

    Of course, Shirou himself didn't know that the blood in his demonic eyes slowly faded. Gradually no, it didn't fade away, but gradually shrank and concentrated on the periphery of the pupil, forming a blood-colored circle, like a protective film.  , surrounding his pupils, while his eye circles turned another color.

    blue!

    It＊s not sky blue, not light blue, but a deep blue like a will-o＊-the-wisp.

    Of course, he can't see this himself now.

    "What are you doing? You just opened it casually. Is it because you didn't sleep all night?" Shirou knelt for an unknown amount of time and shook his head vigorously to clear his mind.  Then, he used his hands hard and slowly stood up.

    As soon as he stood up, Shirou felt like the world was spinning. Countless stripes made him wonder whether he was looking at the sky or the front. The only thing he could feel was that his eyes were shaking, and the lines were also shaking.  , making Shirou feel like vomiting.

    ※No＃ Shirou felt that he was about to fall again, so he quickly tried to steady himself, but it was too late, and his body had already fallen forward.

    However, just when Shirou was about to fall, a hand held his shoulder from the front.

    "Hmm" Feeling the feeling on his shoulder, Shirou's consciousness became clearer.

    He raised his head and saw the face of a young man who had been cut into pieces.  But it can be seen that the person supporting him is not too old, probably a year or two older than himself.

    "Oh, hellothank you" Shirou said vaguely, enduring the uncomfortable feeling.

    "Well, it's better for you to go aside and take a rest now." The young man smiled.

    At this moment, Shirou was in a trance, and he didn't even notice the way the young man looked at Shirou's eyes, with a hint of meaning flashing in his eyes.

    He pretended not to see Shirou's eyes, and then without waiting for Shirou to speak, he helped him slowly walk towards the nearest resting place.

    "Thank you" Shirou thought for a moment. After all, his current situation was really not good, so he did not refuse.

    The man didn＊t answer, just smiled, took Shirou to a bench, and ran out to buy something.

    ShirouAt that place, he shook his head vigorously to clear his mind. He looked at the lines in front of him and said to himself with some disgust: "Oh, disappear."

    As a result, a strange feeling swept through his heart, just like the feeling when switching magic circuits. Shirou felt as if there was a bang in his head, and then Shirou couldn't help but widen his eyes.

    ※As he said, the lines disappeared.  The ground became clean and did not feel broken at all.

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, then raised his head and looked at other places. The same was true in other places. Everything became exactly the same as usual.  After a while, Shirou realized that the magic eye was closed.

    "This is" Shirou couldn't help but be a little startled. Originally, he didn't even know how to open the magic eye, but now he could obey his orders and close it immediately. He was really surprised.

    After thinking about it, Shirou felt that his sudden dizziness just now was a bit strange. Thinking about it more carefully, it seemed that someone was talking in his ear at that time, and the content of the words Shirou couldn't remember the content of the words clearly, but now  But there was something more in his mind, which was information about the Demonic Eye of Death and how to use it.

    Shirou tried it and found that the dead magic eye opened very easily. In an instant, the world, trees, and even the air seemed to be shattered. Shirou thought about what he thought in his mind and closed the magic eye. The result was immediately  , the magic eye was retracted, and everything returned to its original state.

    No, actually that＊s not correct to say. It should be said that Shirou chooses whether to see it or not.

    It's not as clear as turning on a magic circuit. These eyes are actually always open, but you can choose whether to see or not. If you want to see, you can see. If you don't want to see, you can't see. It's completely  Choose according to your own consciousness.  It was completely different from before when I didn't want to see it, but my eyes were full of brokenness for a long time, and then I slowly disappeared.

    "What the hell is going on?" Shirou couldn't help but murmur, feeling very strange.

    ※I just went to see Kotomine once, and when I came back, I was able to use the deadly eyes. This this is too wrong.

    At this moment, the man who was a little older than Shirou bought two cans of some unknown drink and handed one to Shirou.  Shirou took it and found that it was still heated.  It also says something about supplementing iron.

    "Drink it, it might make your situation better." He opened his own can.

    "Oh, thank you" Shirou thanked him, then opened it and took a few sips.

    Originally, Shirou was tired all day yesterday, stayed up all night last night, didn't eat much breakfast this morning, and ran outside for so long in the cold wind.  It can be said that he is hungry and tired. Even if there is no abnormality due to the magic eye, he may still be dizzy due to fatigue.

    Now after taking a few mouthfuls of hot food, it replenished the energy a little, and Shirou felt a little better.

    While Shirou was drinking, the young man pretended to glance at Shirou casually. Seeing that Shirou's eyes returned to their original shape, his eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Huh"

    After a pause, the man saw Shirou exhaling a long breath, then turned his head and smiled at Shirou: "How is it?"

    "Well, much better" Shirou nodded, and then asked: "Well, senior, are you"

    "Oh, my name is Shiki Tono, I am a freshman at xx University here. Please give me some advice." He smiled faintly and introduced himself with a gentle expression.

    "My name is Shirou Emiya, a second-year student of Suion High School, Senior Tono. Thank you for your help just now." Shirou nodded. Although he didn't say a few words, he felt that the senior named Tono gave people a calm and calm attitude.  Feeling (of course, he has killed many people and many things that are not human. He is a guy who is used to seeing big scenes, how can he feel unstable).

    "Suion?" The word "Suion?" reminded Shiki of something: "Is it the school where students were hospitalized due to gas poisoning?"

    "Yeah" Shirou nodded, and then couldn't help but smile bitterly: "Because of that incident, my school was temporarily suspended."

    "No wonder" Zhiki nodded: "I was just wondering why there are young students hanging around outside in broad daylight. I thought you were skipping class."

    "No, it's not." Shirou smiled along with him, then he thought about it and asked, "So, Tono-senpai, what's the matter with you? You're outside now and you didn't go to class."

    "Uh" Zhiki's expression stiffened for a moment, and then he smiled bitterly: "I'm a real skipper."

    "ah?"

    &nbsp; "For some reason, I learned that an old acquaintance came here, but I didn't have her contact information, so I just tried to find her like this, so I skipped class." Zhiki lost the calmness he had just now, and his expression became a bit  Excuse me.

    "Oh" Shirou said he understood, and at the same time asked the name of the person he was looking for to see if he recognized him and could he help.

    Shiki said her name was Ciel, a girl with short hair but a cute appearance So Shirou got the result that he had never even heard of that person.

    "No, no, it's nothing. It's just a search without any information. It's natural that it won't be easy to find." Zhiki waved his hand, signaling Shirou not to care.

    "Uh" Shirou was about to say something, when suddenly a pair of hands stretched out from behind and covered his eyes.

    "Guess who I am?" the visitor said with a smile.

    Shirou knew who it was without having to guess. Just by listening to the voice, he knew that the owner of the voice was Illya.  He was surprised for a moment, and then he felt relaxed.

    "Huh?" Zhiki seemed a little surprised. He looked at the little white-haired girl, who stuck out her tongue at him and signaled her to be silent. Zhiki laughed silently.

    "Hey, who am I, Shirou?" Illya asked again when Shirou remained silent.

    "Well, let me think about it." Shirou simply started playing with Illya. He buttoned the bar, scratched his nose, grabbed his hair, and made all the actions that he was thinking about, which made Illya behind him angry.  Then he said: "It must be Ilia."

    ※Guessed it right§ Ilia immediately let go of her hands.

    Shirou opened his eyes, looked at Illya behind him, and said hello: "Hey, Illya."

    Then he smiled apologetically at Zhiki beside him, apologizing for interrupting the conversation suddenly.

    "No, it's nothing." Zhiki didn't mind. He stood up, stretched, and said to Shirou: "Since your friends are here, I'll leave first. You and your friends can have fun."

    He said the last sentence to Ilia with a wink.

    "Oh, I'm sorry." Shirou also stood up and said goodbye to Shiki: "Goodbye, senior."

    "Well, bye" Zhiki turned around gracefully, waved his hands without looking back, and said goodbye to Shirou with his back.

    Shirou looked at Zhiki's leaving figure and couldn't let go for a long time.

    The gesture the senior made just now was so old-fashioned

    Illya behind him pulled him dissatisfied. Shirou turned around and found Illya pouting angrily: "What? I told you that I would go to that park when I had time, but Shirou broke the promise and didn't go. Now I'm here  Looking for Shirou to play with, but Shirou is so happy chatting with others."

    Shirou was startled, and then he pretended to be angry: "Who didn't keep the promise? I went to the park yesterday, but I didn't see Illya."

    "Hey, is it true?"

    "What do you think?"

    When Zhiki walked through the corner, he couldn't help but look back and saw that Shirou was chatting and laughing with the little girl. He smiled, then walked across the corner and walked towards the traffic light at the intersection.

    Reaching out and touching the glasses in his pocket, he couldn't help but shook his head.

    It seems that I am not a teacher. I originally wanted to be a guide like a teacher, but now it seems that my idea is superfluous. That boy controls it very well.

    Tono Shiki, he has the same eyes as the boy just now, the same devil eyes that lead to death.  Originally, he saw something strange on the bridge when he was under the bridge, but when he got on the bridge, he saw a boy who had fallen to the ground with blue eyes and a blood film surrounding his pupils. He knew that the person was the same person.  He was the same, so he took the initiative to contact him. Now it seems that he is not the kind of person with evil intentions.

    In fact, Tohno Shiki is not from this city, but from out of town.  Originally, with the wealth of the Tono family, it was impossible for him to go to college in this remote town, but fortunately, he wanted to relax and go out for a visit, and asked for the help of two girls.  , finally convinced the current head of the Tono family, his sister.

    " Overlord Qiu no, it's Tono Akiha.

    Of course, going to college here was not his goal. He ran away from home a year ago, looking for something that could achieve his goal. Although he failed, he was scolded by his sister when he came back, and was grounded afterwards.  Three whole months.

    This time, he finally managed to endure until Qiuye＊s surveillance personnel retreated. He wanted to leave immediately, but now he was delayed by things again.??求Senior Sister Ciel came to this city to drive away vampires.

    Originally, strange things had been happening in this city, but there were not many casualties. People who were admitted to the hospital due to gas poisoning, Shiki saw, were not people who had been attacked by vampires.

    If that's the case, then he doesn't have to stay here anymore. Maybe this is just something done by a super crazy genius criminal. Zhiki was about to run away, but at this moment, last night, a little boy came looking for him.  She fell in love with him and told him without saying a word: Ciel came to this city because of vampires.

    At that moment, Zhiki thought that he couldn＊t leave, so he just left.  After all, the vampires that can bring Ciel-senpai here to deal with are probably powerful guys like the 27th Ancestor. Now that the senior has lost her immortality and her strength has been greatly reduced, Shiki thought that he could help her, so he stayed  Come down.

    But he didn＊t know how to contact Ciel. Although he was in a city, Zhiki didn＊t know where he was, so he used a stupid method-looking for him on the streets.

    Maybe you＊re lucky and we met you soon. If you＊re not lucky, just go out at night. My senior must have been there at night.

    Zhiki walked to the traffic light and stopped.

    "Wait a moment, arcueid, I have found a way to control the urge to suck blood, so please wait a little longer. The senior sister may need help. After solving the matter here, I will go to you soon."

    Tono Shiki took a deep breath and looked up at the blue sky.

    Hey, this intersection looks like the one at home. There is even a fence on the other side of the road. Well, that guy used to sit there and wait like he does now

    "Huh?" Zhiki's face trembled and he made a sound involuntarily.

    On the opposite side of the road, there were neat pedestrians walking on the fence of the sidewalk. Sitting there was a very beautiful woman. Her hair that reached her ribs was as sparkling as golden lake water, and her red eyes were looking around in boredom.  She was wearing a veryveryweird outfit, like some kind of skirt, in any case, it looked very similar, but because the skirt on the lower body was very swollen, it looked like something like a trumpet (Princess  She wore it all the time in Millennium City), so Shiki doubted whether it was a skirt.  People who passed her around all looked at her, firstly because this girl was so beautiful, and secondly because why was this girl dressed so strangely? Is it a new foreign fashion?

    No, that＊s not right. In fact, it was a skirt at all. It＊s just that due to the impact of the incident in front of him, Shiki＊s brain was operating incorrectly for a while, so he had doubts about whether it was a skirt.

    No, it can＊t be, that＊s arcueid, how could it be, I haven＊t gone to find her yet, and didn＊t she herself say that she wants to suppress the urge to suck blood and go to sleep, how come she is here now

    ""

    The green light turned on, but Zhiki stood there motionless. The people behind him made dissatisfied sounds, motioning for him to leave quickly, but he ignored them and allowed the people behind him to pass him by in a troublesome manner.

    And there, the girl heard the sound coming from here, so she naturally turned her head and saw Zhiki at a glance.

    "Oh, Zhiki." She laughed immediately, raising her hands and shaking them, signaling Zhiki, who had already seen her, to pay attention to her.  Judging from her expression, she looked as innocent as a cute child.

    Listening to that hearty voice and looking at that frank smiling face, Zhiki was sure that there was only one person who could smile so innocently, so innocently that it was almost heartless, but that person would never appear here.

    In an instant, Zhiki came to his senses. He shook his head vigorously, and then looked at the laughing girl, his face twitching.  Finally, he gritted his teeth, stamped his feet, turned around and left.

    "Hey, Zhiki, where are you going? I'm here"

    Ignoring the voice behind him, Zhiki walked faster and faster, while warning himself to himself.

    "Calm down, calm down Tono Shiki, that's not true, that's just an illusion. The real Arcueid is still imprisoned in the place called Millennium City, waiting for you to go. This one now is just an illusion caused by your overthinking.  That's it. It's fake, she is fake. If you can't control it now and accept that illusion, you will only be addicted to it for the rest of your life. You will get nothing but illusions and you will only regret it for the rest of your life. So leave immediately and hurry up.  Stay away, calm down and eliminate distracting thoughts. Find the senior sister to help her, and act immediately after helping her. Find the Millennium City, go in and find Arcueid, remove her blood-sucking impulse, and then leave with her. This is  What you really want to do must not be changed because of illusions.!  !  !  "Every time Zhiki took a step, his voice got louder. By the end, he was almost shouting at the top of his lungs. His steps were also getting bigger and bigger. From a quick walk at the beginning, he ended up running away.

    Even so, he did not escape the pursuit of hallucinations.

    Zhiki was running when someone suddenly grabbed his hand, and his steps stopped immediately.

    "What are you doing, Zhiki, why do you run away as soon as you see me?" the illusion behind him said dissatisfied.

    This tone, this accent, this feeling coming from your wrist

    "No, you can't look back. You must not look back. Once you look back, everything will be in vain. You definitely don't have the strength to resist such a real illusion." Zhiki scratched his face, desperately resisting the urge to turn his head away, and at the same time, he said  Tell yourself in a low voice like a mantra.

    "Hello, Shiki, Shiki?"

    ※You can＊t watch it, you can＊t watch it, you absolutely can＊t watch it!!§

    Suddenly, the power on his wrist disappeared, and Zhiki breathed a sigh of relief.

    Sure enough, as long as you maintain a firm mental state, even if you have hallucinations, they will disappear immediately. Well, you will return to normal.

    Just as Zhiki was thinking this, suddenly, the palm in front of him was pulled down, and he could clearly see a dissatisfied face like an angry cat.

    "Hey, Zhiki, what are you doing, why are you ignoring me?" Arcueid said angrily.

    Zhiki looked at the princess in front of him, his eyes widened, and for a long time, he roared as if he was bursting out.

    ※It＊s all an illusion,§ he shouted at the top of his lungs: ※You are not an arcueid, you can＊t fool me, you can＊t scare me!!!§

    "Ouch!??" Arcueid was startled by Zhiki's sudden voice. She almost listened to Zhiki's roar in a daze, and then asked with concern: "Zhiki, what's wrong with you?  ?§

    But Tohno Shiki didn't appreciate it, closed his eyes, and muttered: "It's all an illusion, it's all an illusion. I'm a determined person, how could I be troubled by such a small mental problem.  "

    ? arcueid: ""

    After Shiki fought with Roa, although he did not become a cripple, was his brain damaged?

    While Shiki and Arcueid each had their own thoughts, Shirou on the other side also encountered trouble.

    Shirou and Illya are now sitting on the bench before. Shirou asked: "Illya, what do you want to talk about today?"

    Illya tilted her head, then looked at Shirou.

    "Shirou, do you like me?" Suddenly, this sentence popped out of Illya's small mouth.

    "Ah!!" Shirou was startled and looked at Illya with wide eyes.

    Hey, hey, hey, if these words are heard by someone with a dark mentality, they will definitely say something very outrageous Well, there is a person with a dark mentality in my family now.

    But now, facing Illya who was waiting for an answer, Shirou opened his mouth. He had already thought of the word "Of course" for a while, but he didn't know what happened, so he couldn't say it at all.

    "Why, does Shirou hate me?" Illya's expression darkened obviously.

    "No, it's not" Shirou said immediately.

    "But Shirou has been silent, hasn't he?" Illya pouted.

    "No, no, I don't hate Illya." Shirou shook his head and said, "I just"

    Suddenly, the words came to his lips and he spoke naturally: "Well, although I don't know much about Ilia, I hope we can get along harmoniously. As for Ilia now, I will be willing to play with you no matter what.  of."

    "Hey, that means Shirou likes me." Illya became happy.

    "Ahif possible, I hope you can change your words." Shirou felt a little hot on his face.

    "That's great. Since Shirou likes me and I also like Shirou, then there is no need to kill Shirou." Ilia happily leaned over and hugged Shirou's arm.

    ※＃§ It must be said that Shirou was completely defeated by Illya＊s words.

    At this moment, Ilia suddenly said something. To be precise, she called someone＊s name.

    "Liz."

    "Well, what?" Shirou didn't understand what she meant for a moment.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT

    "flutter!"

    Shirou heard a muffled soundThere was a sound, and then he felt that his body became relaxed, as if he was flying, and the surrounding scenes became longer and blurred at the same time.

    "Well done, Liz, next, Shirou"

    Before losing consciousness, Shirou heard Illya happily talking to someone.

    By the way, Illya has been calling me by my name directly today

    This was Shirou's last thought.

    (Of course, the princess＊s blood-sucking impulse is not so easy to remove. As for how to remove it, I will talk about it in the next chapter)

 Related Works Chapter 70 For the Princess

    When Shirou came to his senses, he found that he was walking home.

    As for how he left the church, he has no memory at all. The only thing he remembered was the last words the priest said.

    "Since you have chosen betrayal, don't you think it's funny that you are now looking for a way to help her?"

    Shirou stopped and stood in the winter wind for a while before continuing to move forward.

    Ibetrayed Saber, I

    Shirou just walked step by step, but he didn't know that far behind him, a guy in black was approaching him step by step.

    ※Haha, there is no one around, and he didn＊t bring a servant with him. Now this opportunity is really tsk tsk!

    Well, equal exchange will not take advantage of you.

    After laughing softly twice, this guy suddenly turned into a black shadow, and then as fast as the wind, he was behind Shirou in an instant.  Along his calves, he attacked Shirou's back

    Shirou was walking when his vision suddenly blurred and his mind became dizzy. Something like water rushed into his brain, blurring his consciousness.

    His body immediately went limp, he couldn't control his legs and fell to his knees on the ground.  He supported the ground with both hands to prevent himself from falling to the ground.

    "The magic eye of direct death how to use it remember just in case" A voice that seemed to be that of a woman came to my ears, but I couldn't see her appearance, but I could feel her words deeply.  It is engraved in my mind.

    "Ha, ha, ha uh" Shirou had a severe headache. He seemed to be running until he ran out of strength. He kept panting. His whole body was soaked with sweat. He could hardly exert any strength at all. The sight in front of him  I couldn't see everything clearly, and the only thing I could do was to hold the ground with my arms based on my feelings.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !

    It was like an audible sound like an electric fire. With this sound, the scene in front of Shirou became clear, and he finally saw the color of the ground clearly.

    However, along with the gray color of the ground, there are also several stripes.

    This is＃＃

    Shirou reflected and realized that his evil eye had been opened.

    Of course, Shirou himself didn't know that the blood in his demonic eyes slowly faded. Gradually no, it didn't fade away, but gradually shrank and concentrated on the periphery of the pupil, forming a blood-colored circle, like a protective film.  , surrounding his pupils, while his eye circles turned another color.

    blue!

    It＊s not sky blue, not light blue, but a deep blue like a will-o＊-the-wisp.

    Of course, he can't see this himself now.

    "What are you doing? You just opened it casually. Is it because you didn't sleep all night?" Shirou knelt for an unknown amount of time and shook his head vigorously to clear his mind.  Then, he used his hands hard and slowly stood up.

    As soon as he stood up, Shirou felt like the world was spinning. Countless stripes made him wonder whether he was looking at the sky or the front. The only thing he could feel was that his eyes were shaking, and the lines were also shaking.  , making Shirou feel like vomiting.

    ※No＃ Shirou felt that he was about to fall again, so he quickly tried to steady himself, but it was too late, and his body had already fallen forward.

    However, just when Shirou was about to fall, a hand held his shoulder from the front.

    "Hmm" Feeling the feeling on his shoulder, Shirou's consciousness became clearer.

    He raised his head and saw the face of a young man who had been cut into pieces.  But it can be seen that the person supporting him is not too old, probably a year or two older than himself.

    "Oh, hellothank you" Shirou said vaguely, enduring the uncomfortable feeling.

    "Well, it's better for you to go aside and take a rest now." The young man smiled.

    At this moment, Shirou was in a trance, and he didn't even notice the way the young man looked at Shirou's eyes, with a hint of meaning flashing in his eyes.

    He pretended not to see Shirou's eyes, and then without waiting for Shirou to speak, he helped him slowly walk towards the nearest resting place.

    "Thank you" Shirou thought for a moment. After all, his current situation was really not good, so he did not refuse.

    The man didn＊t answer, just smiled, took Shirou to a bench, and ran out to buy something.

    ShirouAt that place, he shook his head vigorously to clear his mind. He looked at the lines in front of him and said to himself with some disgust: "Oh, disappear."

    As a result, a strange feeling swept through his heart, just like the feeling when switching magic circuits. Shirou felt as if there was a bang in his head, and then Shirou couldn't help but widen his eyes.

    ※As he said, the lines disappeared.  The ground became clean and did not feel broken at all.

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, then raised his head and looked at other places. The same was true in other places. Everything became exactly the same as usual.  After a while, Shirou realized that the magic eye was closed.

    "This is" Shirou couldn't help but be a little startled. Originally, he didn't even know how to open the magic eye, but now he could obey his orders and close it immediately. He was really surprised.

    After thinking about it, Shirou felt that his sudden dizziness just now was a bit strange. Thinking about it more carefully, it seemed that someone was talking in his ear at that time, and the content of the words Shirou couldn't remember the content of the words clearly, but now  But there was something more in his mind, which was information about the Demonic Eye of Death and how to use it.

    Shirou tried it and found that the dead magic eye opened very easily. In an instant, the world, trees, and even the air seemed to be shattered. Shirou thought about what he thought in his mind and closed the magic eye. The result was immediately  , the magic eye was retracted, and everything returned to its original state.

    No, actually that＊s not correct to say. It should be said that Shirou chooses whether to see it or not.

    It's not as clear as turning on a magic circuit. These eyes are actually always open, but you can choose whether to see or not. If you want to see, you can see. If you don't want to see, you can't see. It's completely  Choose according to your own consciousness.  It was completely different from before when I didn't want to see it, but my eyes were full of brokenness for a long time, and then I slowly disappeared.

    "What the hell is going on?" Shirou couldn't help but murmur, feeling very strange.

    ※I just went to see Kotomine once, and when I came back, I was able to use the deadly eyes. This this is too wrong.

    At this moment, the man who was a little older than Shirou bought two cans of some unknown drink and handed one to Shirou.  Shirou took it and found that it was still heated.  It also says something about supplementing iron.

    "Drink it, it might make your situation better." He opened his own can.

    "Oh, thank you" Shirou thanked him, then opened it and took a few sips.

    Originally, Shirou was tired all day yesterday, stayed up all night last night, didn't eat much breakfast this morning, and ran outside for so long in the cold wind.  It can be said that he is hungry and tired. Even if there is no abnormality due to the magic eye, he may still be dizzy due to fatigue.

    Now after taking a few mouthfuls of hot food, it replenished the energy a little, and Shirou felt a little better.

    While Shirou was drinking, the young man pretended to glance at Shirou casually. Seeing that Shirou's eyes returned to their original shape, his eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Huh"

    After a pause, the man saw Shirou exhaling a long breath, then turned his head and smiled at Shirou: "How is it?"

    "Well, much better" Shirou nodded, and then asked: "Well, senior, are you"

    "Oh, my name is Shiki Tono, I am a freshman at xx University here. Please give me some advice." He smiled faintly and introduced himself with a gentle expression.

    "My name is Shirou Emiya, a second-year student of Suion High School, Senior Tono. Thank you for your help just now." Shirou nodded. Although he didn't say a few words, he felt that the senior named Tono gave people a calm and calm attitude.  Feeling (of course, he has killed many people and many things that are not human. He is a guy who is used to seeing big scenes, how can he feel unstable).

    "Suion?" The word "Suion?" reminded Shiki of something: "Is it the school where students were hospitalized due to gas poisoning?"

    "Yeah" Shirou nodded, and then couldn't help but smile bitterly: "Because of that incident, my school was temporarily suspended."

    "No wonder" Zhiki nodded: "I was just wondering why there are young students hanging around outside in broad daylight. I thought you were skipping class."

    "No, it's not." Shirou smiled along with him, then he thought about it and asked, "So, Tono-senpai, what's the matter with you? You're outside now and you didn't go to class."

    "Uh" Zhiki's expression stiffened for a moment, and then he smiled bitterly: "I'm a real skipper."

    "ah?"

    &nbsp; "For some reason, I learned that an old acquaintance came here, but I didn't have her contact information, so I just tried to find her like this, so I skipped class." Zhiki lost the calmness he had just now, and his expression became a bit  Excuse me.

    "Oh" Shirou said he understood, and at the same time asked the name of the person he was looking for to see if he recognized him and could he help.

    Shiki said her name was Ciel, a girl with short hair but a cute appearance So Shirou got the result that he had never even heard of that person.

    "No, no, it's nothing. It's just a search without any information. It's natural that it won't be easy to find." Zhiki waved his hand, signaling Shirou not to care.

    "Uh" Shirou was about to say something, when suddenly a pair of hands stretched out from behind and covered his eyes.

    "Guess who I am?" the visitor said with a smile.

    Shirou knew who it was without having to guess. Just by listening to the voice, he knew that the owner of the voice was Illya.  He was surprised for a moment, and then he felt relaxed.

    "Huh?" Zhiki seemed a little surprised. He looked at the little white-haired girl, who stuck out her tongue at him and signaled her to be silent. Zhiki laughed silently.

    "Hey, who am I, Shirou?" Illya asked again when Shirou remained silent.

    "Well, let me think about it." Shirou simply started playing with Illya. He buttoned the bar, scratched his nose, grabbed his hair, and made all the actions that he was thinking about, which made Illya behind him angry.  Then he said: "It must be Ilia."

    ※Guessed it right§ Ilia immediately let go of her hands.

    Shirou opened his eyes, looked at Illya behind him, and said hello: "Hey, Illya."

    Then he smiled apologetically at Zhiki beside him, apologizing for interrupting the conversation suddenly.

    "No, it's nothing." Zhiki didn't mind. He stood up, stretched, and said to Shirou: "Since your friends are here, I'll leave first. You and your friends can have fun."

    He said the last sentence to Ilia with a wink.

    "Oh, I'm sorry." Shirou also stood up and said goodbye to Shiki: "Goodbye, senior."

    "Well, bye" Zhiki turned around gracefully, waved his hands without looking back, and said goodbye to Shirou with his back.

    Shirou looked at Zhiki's leaving figure and couldn't let go for a long time.

    The gesture the senior made just now was so old-fashioned

    Illya behind him pulled him dissatisfied. Shirou turned around and found Illya pouting angrily: "What? I told you that I would go to that park when I had time, but Shirou broke the promise and didn't go. Now I'm here  Looking for Shirou to play with, but Shirou is so happy chatting with others."

    Shirou was startled, and then he pretended to be angry: "Who didn't keep the promise? I went to the park yesterday, but I didn't see Illya."

    "Hey, is it true?"

    "What do you think?"

    When Zhiki walked through the corner, he couldn't help but look back and saw that Shirou was chatting and laughing with the little girl. He smiled, then walked across the corner and walked towards the traffic light at the intersection.

    Reaching out and touching the glasses in his pocket, he couldn't help but shook his head.

    It seems that I am not a teacher. I originally wanted to be a guide like a teacher, but now it seems that my idea is superfluous. That boy controls it very well.

    Tono Shiki, he has the same eyes as the boy just now, the same devil eyes that lead to death.  Originally, he saw something strange on the bridge when he was under the bridge, but when he got on the bridge, he saw a boy who had fallen to the ground with blue eyes and a blood film surrounding his pupils. He knew that the person was the same person.  He was the same, so he took the initiative to contact him. Now it seems that he is not the kind of person with evil intentions.

    In fact, Tohno Shiki is not from this city, but from out of town.  Originally, with the wealth of the Tono family, it was impossible for him to go to college in this remote town, but fortunately, he wanted to relax and go out for a visit, and asked for the help of two girls.  , finally convinced the current head of the Tono family, his sister.

    " Overlord Qiu no, it's Tono Akiha.

    Of course, going to college here was not his goal. He ran away from home a year ago, looking for something that could achieve his goal. Although he failed, he was scolded by his sister when he came back, and was grounded afterwards.  Three whole months.

    This time, he finally managed to endure until Qiuye＊s surveillance personnel retreated. He wanted to leave immediately, but now he was delayed by things again.??求Senior Sister Ciel came to this city to drive away vampires.

    Originally, strange things had been happening in this city, but there were not many casualties. People who were admitted to the hospital due to gas poisoning, Shiki saw, were not people who had been attacked by vampires.

    If that's the case, then he doesn't have to stay here anymore. Maybe this is just something done by a super crazy genius criminal. Zhiki was about to run away, but at this moment, last night, a little boy came looking for him.  She fell in love with him and told him without saying a word: Ciel came to this city because of vampires.

    At that moment, Zhiki thought that he couldn＊t leave, so he just left.  After all, the vampires that can bring Ciel-senpai here to deal with are probably powerful guys like the 27th Ancestor. Now that the senior has lost her immortality and her strength has been greatly reduced, Shiki thought that he could help her, so he stayed  Come down.

    But he didn＊t know how to contact Ciel. Although he was in a city, Zhiki didn＊t know where he was, so he used a stupid method-looking for him on the streets.

    Maybe you＊re lucky and we met you soon. If you＊re not lucky, just go out at night. My senior must have been there at night.

    Zhiki walked to the traffic light and stopped.

    "Wait a moment, arcueid, I have found a way to control the urge to suck blood, so please wait a little longer. The senior sister may need help. After solving the matter here, I will go to you soon."

    Tono Shiki took a deep breath and looked up at the blue sky.

    Hey, this intersection looks like the one at home. There is even a fence on the other side of the road. Well, that guy used to sit there and wait like he does now

    "Huh?" Zhiki's face trembled and he made a sound involuntarily.

    On the opposite side of the road, there were neat pedestrians walking on the fence of the sidewalk. Sitting there was a very beautiful woman. Her hair that reached her ribs was as sparkling as golden lake water, and her red eyes were looking around in boredom.  She was wearing a veryveryweird outfit, like some kind of skirt, in any case, it looked very similar, but because the skirt on the lower body was very swollen, it looked like something like a trumpet (Princess  She wore it all the time in Millennium City), so Shiki doubted whether it was a skirt.  People who passed her around all looked at her, firstly because this girl was so beautiful, and secondly because why was this girl dressed so strangely? Is it a new foreign fashion?

    No, that＊s not right. In fact, it was a skirt at all. It＊s just that due to the impact of the incident in front of him, Shiki＊s brain was operating incorrectly for a while, so he had doubts about whether it was a skirt.

    No, it can＊t be, that＊s arcueid, how could it be, I haven＊t gone to find her yet, and didn＊t she herself say that she wants to suppress the urge to suck blood and go to sleep, how come she is here now

    ""

    The green light turned on, but Zhiki stood there motionless. The people behind him made dissatisfied sounds, motioning for him to leave quickly, but he ignored them and allowed the people behind him to pass him by in a troublesome manner.

    And there, the girl heard the sound coming from here, so she naturally turned her head and saw Zhiki at a glance.

    "Oh, Zhiki." She laughed immediately, raising her hands and shaking them, signaling Zhiki, who had already seen her, to pay attention to her.  Judging from her expression, she looked as innocent as a cute child.

    Listening to that hearty voice and looking at that frank smiling face, Zhiki was sure that there was only one person who could smile so innocently, so innocently that it was almost heartless, but that person would never appear here.

    In an instant, Zhiki came to his senses. He shook his head vigorously, and then looked at the laughing girl, his face twitching.  Finally, he gritted his teeth, stamped his feet, turned around and left.

    "Hey, Zhiki, where are you going? I'm here"

    Ignoring the voice behind him, Zhiki walked faster and faster, while warning himself to himself.

    "Calm down, calm down Tono Shiki, that's not true, that's just an illusion. The real Arcueid is still imprisoned in the place called Millennium City, waiting for you to go. This one now is just an illusion caused by your overthinking.  That's it. It's fake, she is fake. If you can't control it now and accept that illusion, you will only be addicted to it for the rest of your life. You will get nothing but illusions and you will only regret it for the rest of your life. So leave immediately and hurry up.  Stay away, calm down and eliminate distracting thoughts. Find the senior sister to help her, and act immediately after helping her. Find the Millennium City, go in and find Arcueid, remove her blood-sucking impulse, and then leave with her. This is  What you really want to do must not be changed because of illusions.!  !  !  "Every time Zhiki took a step, his voice got louder. By the end, he was almost shouting at the top of his lungs. His steps were also getting bigger and bigger. From a quick walk at the beginning, he ended up running away.

    Even so, he did not escape the pursuit of hallucinations.

    Zhiki was running when someone suddenly grabbed his hand, and his steps stopped immediately.

    "What are you doing, Zhiki, why do you run away as soon as you see me?" the illusion behind him said dissatisfied.

    This tone, this accent, this feeling coming from your wrist

    "No, you can't look back. You must not look back. Once you look back, everything will be in vain. You definitely don't have the strength to resist such a real illusion." Zhiki scratched his face, desperately resisting the urge to turn his head away, and at the same time, he said  Tell yourself in a low voice like a mantra.

    "Hello, Shiki, Shiki?"

    ※You can＊t watch it, you can＊t watch it, you absolutely can＊t watch it!!§

    Suddenly, the power on his wrist disappeared, and Zhiki breathed a sigh of relief.

    Sure enough, as long as you maintain a firm mental state, even if you have hallucinations, they will disappear immediately. Well, you will return to normal.

    Just as Zhiki was thinking this, suddenly, the palm in front of him was pulled down, and he could clearly see a dissatisfied face like an angry cat.

    "Hey, Zhiki, what are you doing, why are you ignoring me?" Arcueid said angrily.

    Zhiki looked at the princess in front of him, his eyes widened, and for a long time, he roared as if he was bursting out.

    ※It＊s all an illusion,§ he shouted at the top of his lungs: ※You are not an arcueid, you can＊t fool me, you can＊t scare me!!!§

    "Ouch!??" Arcueid was startled by Zhiki's sudden voice. She almost listened to Zhiki's roar in a daze, and then asked with concern: "Zhiki, what's wrong with you?  ?§

    But Tohno Shiki didn't appreciate it, closed his eyes, and muttered: "It's all an illusion, it's all an illusion. I'm a determined person, how could I be troubled by such a small mental problem.  "

    ? arcueid: ""

    After Shiki fought with Roa, although he did not become a cripple, was his brain damaged?

    While Shiki and Arcueid each had their own thoughts, Shirou on the other side also encountered trouble.

    Shirou and Illya are now sitting on the bench before. Shirou asked: "Illya, what do you want to talk about today?"

    Illya tilted her head, then looked at Shirou.

    "Shirou, do you like me?" Suddenly, this sentence popped out of Illya's small mouth.

    "Ah!!" Shirou was startled and looked at Illya with wide eyes.

    Hey, hey, hey, if these words are heard by someone with a dark mentality, they will definitely say something very outrageous Well, there is a person with a dark mentality in my family now.

    But now, facing Illya who was waiting for an answer, Shirou opened his mouth. He had already thought of the word "Of course" for a while, but he didn't know what happened, so he couldn't say it at all.

    "Why, does Shirou hate me?" Illya's expression darkened obviously.

    "No, it's not" Shirou said immediately.

    "But Shirou has been silent, hasn't he?" Illya pouted.

    "No, no, I don't hate Illya." Shirou shook his head and said, "I just"

    Suddenly, the words came to his lips and he spoke naturally: "Well, although I don't know much about Ilia, I hope we can get along harmoniously. As for Ilia now, I will be willing to play with you no matter what.  of."

    "Hey, that means Shirou likes me." Illya became happy.

    "Ahif possible, I hope you can change your words." Shirou felt a little hot on his face.

    "That's great. Since Shirou likes me and I also like Shirou, then there is no need to kill Shirou." Ilia happily leaned over and hugged Shirou's arm.

    ※＃§ It must be said that Shirou was completely defeated by Illya＊s words.

    At this moment, Ilia suddenly said something. To be precise, she called someone＊s name.

    "Liz."

    "Well, what?" Shirou didn't understand what she meant for a moment.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT

    "flutter!"

    Shirou heard a muffled soundThere was a sound, and then he felt that his body became relaxed, as if he was flying, and the surrounding scenes became longer and blurred at the same time.

    "Well done, Liz, next, Shirou"

    Before losing consciousness, Shirou heard Illya happily talking to someone.

    By the way, Illya has been calling me by my name directly today

    This was Shirou's last thought.

    (Of course, the princess＊s blood-sucking impulse is not so easy to remove. As for how to remove it, I will talk about it in the next chapter)

 Work related Chapter 71: Caught

    "Is it really Arcueid?" Zhiki covered one hand with one hand, no, he was pulling one cheek as if he was almost pulling the flesh off his face.

    The two of them were in a small square at the moment. Because it was broad daylight and it was not a holiday, there were few people in the square.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? are?areares?grabbing?the?meat?on?your?face.  It hurts, it really hurts, it really hurts. Now Zhiki is sure that if he lets go of his hand, there must be a lot of his own skin between his fingernails.  Even so, he had a look of disbelief on his face, just like the shock, joy, and in short, very confusing emotions that an ordinary person would feel after winning five million.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?????

    "Ah, yes." The blond-haired girl raised her eyebrows dissatisfied and looked at Zhiki angrily: "Originally, I was looking forward to meeting Zhiki, but I didn't expect that Zhiki had forgotten me. Although  It's just that my hair is a little longer Well, I was obviously thinking about meeting Shiki when I was in the castle. I was so anxious when I came out that I didn't even change my clothes."

    With a "cut" sound, the white girl turned around angrily, but she didn't want to leave, she was just being mean and showing him her back.

    "Waitarcueid" Zhiki was surprised, but he couldn't notice such small details. He really thought that arcueid was leaving, so he was startled and hurriedly went up to hold her hand.  But after all, he was in panic, so he inevitably failed to control the strength in his hands and used too much force at once.

    The girl didn't expect to be suddenly pulled, and wearing a skirt that looked like a trumpet made it inconvenient to walk. What's more, in this sudden situation, she was so strong that she lost her balance for a moment.  , fell backward.

    Seeing that Arcueid was about to fall, Zhiki hurriedly let go of his hand, then opened his arms, trying to hug her who was about to fall.

    At this time, Zhiki had only one thought in his mind: If this continues, it will become a scene often played on TV.

    However, things didn＊t work out as expected. Although this seemed to be a very romantic scene, Zhiki had no experience in hugging girls. His movements were more like squatting with his arms stretched out than he wanted to hug someone.  What good things can happen with such an action?

    So, naturally, there was a clang.

    "ah＃＃"

    "it hurts＃＃"

    The passers-by around could not help but look at the two young men and women, each holding his head after being hit, squatting on the ground and crying out in pain - it is not bad to see such interesting scenes on the road occasionally.

    "It hurtswhat are you doing, Zhiki, it's like this all of a sudden"

    "because＃＃"

    Zhiki opened his mouth, but when he finally reached his mouth, he closed his mouth and remained silent, standing up.

    "Well, what's the matter, Zhiki, are you angry?" Arcueid also stood up. She shook her head left and right and looked at Zhiki who was suddenly silent.

    Zhiki curled his fingers at her.

    A gift?  This was Arcueid's first thought, and he happily moved forward.

    Then, after Zhiki waited for Arcueid to get closer, he suddenly shouted loudly: "You guy〞〞!!! Why did you tell me to go to bed when you could come out? You could"

    "Oh, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts." Arcueid hurriedly covered his ears and moved away from him, and then said dissatisfied: "What are you doing, Zhiki, suddenlywhat's wrong, Zhiki?"

    She saw the boy in front of her with tears streaming down his cheeks.

    "Why do you say that when you say goodbye when you can come again? Whyyou have toleave at that timewhen you can obviously suppress the blood-sucking impulse" In the end, Zhiki almost just cried, even though he knew that this would not be the case.  Okay, I will be laughed at by the guy in front of me, but tears still flow down my face.  It doesn't matter if anything happens now, it doesn't matter even if he is laughed at by Arcueid. What Zhiki wants to do most right now is to cover his face and vent all the frustration in his heart with his eyes.

    Arcueid looked at Zhiki blankly, and finally he just opened his mouth and laughed.

    "What? Shiki cried like a girl because he was thinking about my blood-sucking impulse!" Arcueid let out a cheerful laugh.

    Sure enough, this guy doesn＊t care about other people＊s mood at all.  Shiki looked at the girl in front of him who was laughing innocently and cheerfully, and confirmed in his heart that she was indeed not a phantom.

    A feeling similar to regret filled Shiki's heart.

    "Who is crying? I just ate too much sour food." Zhiki sniffed and wiped the tears from his face.

    "Huh〞〞, It's really dishonest, but forget it, I'll let you go today." Arcueid waved his hands with a smile, as if I have a lot of masters, which almost made Shiki who had not wiped away his tears amused.

    "Well, to be honest, I'm a little surprised to be able to leave the castle and come here." I saw Zhiki calmed down a little and stopped crying.  The white princess suddenly exhaled, then raised her head and looked at the sky: "Actually, I didn't completely suppress my blood-sucking impulse."

    "What＃＃"

    "Zhiki, you completely wiped out Roa, didn't you? Therefore, the power liberated from Roa has returned." The white princess pouted as she spoke: "But at that time, even though it was taken away by Roa,  I regained my power, but the true ancestor who had sucked blood once would lose his mind if he didn't suck human blood. At that time, my strength was very weak, so I couldn't even suppress it. So I went back to rest. But two  Over the years, I have gradually recovered part of my strength, and although it is not enough to control my blood-sucking urges, I can occasionally come out and play with Shiki like this."

    At this point, Arcueid showed an embarrassed smile and scratched the back of her head like a boy: "But it seems to have made Zhiki very unhappy. I'm sorry. Well, as compensation, today, I  They will match Zhiki, and Zhiki can go wherever he wants."

    "In other words, arcueid, your blood-sucking urge has not disappeared yet? Can it only be maintained for a short period of time like it is now?"

    "Well, but didn't I say it, I"

    "Follow me" Zhiki was silent for a moment, but before she could finish speaking, he suddenly took Arcueid's hand and started running.

    "What's wrong, Zhiki?"

    Zhiki didn＊t answer, just ran away with his head down.

    After running for a while, Zhiki pulled Arcueid to a quiet alley and stopped.

    "Huhhuh"

    "Well, Zhiki, what are you doing here?" Arcueid looked around and found nothing worth seeing, so he asked.

    "Arcueid, do you still remember the agreement between us?" Zhiki did not answer, but suddenly came such a sentence.

    "Huh?" A question mark appeared on the princess's head.

    "At that time, you said that you wanted me to take the responsibility of killing you. I also liked being with you. But in the end you still failed to stay, so this time, even if I tie you up, I will  I want to keep you here." Zhiki's voice was very soft, but his emotions were very exciting. He held Arcueid's hand and tightened it because he couldn't hide his inner turmoil.

    Feeling the strength coming from his hand, Arcueid looked at Zhiki's back, slightly dazed.

    "Arcueid, in the past two years, you have been sleeping in the castle, and I have not been idle either." Zhiki said in a low voice: "Although I traveled a lot of wrongful paths, I finally found out a lot of things and fought a lot.  Thanks to the battle, my eyes have also changed a lot. Now I can control myself and choose whether to see the dead line of an object. Finally, I finally found out that the way to suppress the arcueid's blood-sucking impulse is  In myself.§

    "Why?"

    "Didn't Arcueid say that these eyes can see the 'death' of all things and understand the function of this concept of 'death' that has existed from the beginning. The brain cooperates with this circuit and uses the eyeballs to convert it into visible concrete existence.  So, no matter what it is, as long as it is alive, I can kill it. But, how to live?"

    "I can kill people, trees, stones, souls, magicians' magic, strange people's magic, and the thoughts of living things." A voice came from Zhiki's back: "So, I discovered that everything in the world has flaws. Look,  Visible, invisible, touchable, intangible, imaginable, unimaginable Regardless of whether it is visible or invisible, as long as it exists, it is alive. As long as it is alive, there are flaws, and my eyes can  If you can see it, you can kill it.§

    Zhiki turned around, and his originally black eyes turned blue. It was obviously broad daylight, but his eyes were like the will-o'-the-wisps in the cemetery at night, with a vaguely penetrating feeling.

    "Zhiki, you" Arcueid looked at Zhiki now and suddenly felt a little cold.

    It＊s like an instinct when encountering a strong opponent.

    Zhiki slowly took out the short knife from his pocket and shook his wrist slightly: "The arcueid's blood-sucking impulse is the same. It is a living thing. Then, I only need to kill it."

    "That is to say, as long as Zhiki kills my urge to suck blood, I won't want to suck blood, right?" Regarding Zhiki with a murderous look on his face, arcueid pointed a finger on his chin.He clicked the button and asked.

    "Well, I can be like a normal person from now on" Zhiki nodded.

    Arcueid didn＊t show any excitement at all. She kept tapping her chin with her finger and thought about it, and finally nodded: ※I know.§

    She smiled like a flower, pointed at her chest and said, "Then, come on."

    Looking at Arcueid＊s unchanged smile, Shiki opened his mouth, but in the end, nothing came out.  He could only show the same smile to Arcueid: "Ah, just stand there and don't move. Although I broke the promise last time, I will definitely repay you this time. As a promise, I will shoulder the responsibility of killing you."  Responsibility."

    This time, I must give you happiness!  !

    Holding his right wrist with his left hand, telling himself to be calm, Zhiki looked at the girl.

    Arcueid's blood-sucking impulse is not due to physical reasons, but because of the mental aspect, which is connected with her emotions. Therefore, it is impossible to directly kill her blood-sucking impulse unless her emotions are killed, but that will only be  Erase the existence of arcueid.  What needs to be done is to kill the blood-sucking impulse generated by the arcueid, and kill it every once in a while, repeating it again and again, just like the cycle of human eating.

    Looking for, looking for, that line, looking for, looking for, no, looking for, the next line, no, looking for, no, if you kill it directly, no, only, yes, this

    Finally, Zhiki found what he needed deep in the center of the girl＊s forehead.

    As long as you make a knife, just work.

    Shiki raised his arm.

    Suddenly, his expression changed, he turned around, and his body actually drew a semicircle on the ground. He suddenly flashed from in front of Arcueid to behind him, and then waved his left hand.

    With three clanging sounds, Zhiki used his own arm to deflect the three incoming hidden weapons.  The steel rapier hit his arm, and it made a sound of steel clashing.

    But after the incoming blade was opened by Zhiki, it fell to the ground. In an instant, Zhiki saw the shape of the weapon clearly.

    Seeing this small and narrow cross-shaped sword, Shiki had a look of surprise on his face.

    Behind him, arcueid turned around and looked at Zhiki in surprise, not understanding what was going on for a while.

    Zhiki raised his head, looked at the direction of the attack, and was stunned for a moment.

    "Ciel-senpai" Zhiki looked at the people standing on the wall and murmured.

    Arcueid also raised his head when he heard the sound, and his face suddenly twisted into a ball with anger.

    Although he is wearing normal clothes and glasses, he has short dark blue hair, his left hand is slightly stretched out, and his right hand is holding a plastic bag containing a large amount of curry food. There is no doubt that the person standing there is Ciel.  Moreover, it looked like he was just on his way back from buying lunch.

    Ciel was also very surprised at this moment. After all, the three black keys he just threw were intended to make the true ancestor suffer, but they were blocked by Zhiki, and he blocked them with his arms.  How is it possible? After all, it is an anti-spiritual weapon used to exorcise demons No, even if it is just an ordinary dagger, how can a human being block it with just his body?

    Of course, Shiki＊s hands don＊t have any mechanisms or special armor, they are just hands, but

    At this moment, the princess below couldn't help it anymore. She shouted angrily at Ciel above: "Hey, you are really annoying. Today is the day to meet Zhiki, why do you come out to disturb  "

    Zhiki felt a little dizzy when he heard this. He hurriedly spoke, waved his arm to say hello, and then said: "Senior, long time no see. Ah, what a coincidence, I met you here. I heard people say that you  Who is coming to exorcise vampires from this city?"

    "Well, long time no see, Tono-kun. As for the vampire to be exorcised I received information that Baiji left the Millennium City and her whereabouts are unknown, but someone said that she came here, so I came to check it out and see if I need it.  Erase it," Ciel looked at Zhiki and said calmly.

    ""

    The words that Zhiki had thought about for the interface were stuck in his throat, and he suddenly lost strength. It turned out that the vampire that the senior wanted to exorcise was not a Dead Apostle or something, but

    "I didn't expect you to get the news so quickly. I thought it would take two or three days for your organization to know." Arcueid's voice became colder. Although he was still smiling, he still looked different no matter how he looked at it.  He looked unhappy: "Well, because you went to Shiki's house, did your sister denounce you?"

    Ciel said nothing.

    &nbsp; On the other hand, Zhiki almost collapsed to the ground.

    If there is a happier home than Arcueid, Shirou was dazzled as he smiled at the ferocious Qiuzi, but immediately, he saw something else behind the red shadow of the gun.

    A simple sword with a golden handle and a silver body. It is simple but contains great power.

    So hot＃＃

    The spiral sword, that guy used it as a weapon to shoot arrows, what a waste, such a rare thing, but he treated it like a weapon that was used once and then discarded. It's really annoying. This guy must have been a rich man during his lifetime.

    So hot＃＃

    "I can't stand it anymore. I can't stand the boiled head anymore." Shirou felt that everything he saw became blurry.

    In the end, what he saw was a gorgeous sword.

    The blue hilt was inlaid with bright orbs, and the color and pattern of the guard reminded Shirou of golden tulips. It was noble yet majestic. The cross-shaped pattern at the connection between the hilt and the blade was a sign of a knight.  The symbol of justice, mercy and courage.  There is a small inscription engraved on the flat surface in the center of the sword.

    Although Shirou couldn't understand the words above, he still understood what it meant: Whoever pulls this sword out of the rock will be the destined king of England.

    The golden sword is the sword of Saber, the symbol of the king, and the glory of the king.  There is no other sword that is more suitable for Saber than this sword.

    There are so many beautiful swords, how happy it would be to own one.

    However, that is impossible. How can you get the sword of an ancient hero? It is simply impossible By the way, manufacturing, although it cannot be held, is something that can be understood by seeing it, so relying on technicians  Let's reproduce the impression of the creative concept and reproduce the original product.  Originally, I had no other abilities except projection and enhancement.  The only thing that can be done is to use these two freely.

    However, Tohsaka said that the power of these weapons is too great and exceeds Emiya Shirou's own limits, so if he projects it rashly, it will only cause self-harm, so it must not be used.

    However, even so, the body still started to operate according to these eight sections.

    Traceon.

    The switch was switched in the dream, but it did not allow Shirou to build the sword as he wanted. Instead, everything around him became turbulent.

    The images of countless rotating swords blurred, and Shirou's eyes turned white

    "Hehehe" The little girl's happy humming sound came to his ears, and Shirou raised his head as much as possible.

    But the vision was blurry and I couldn't see anything. I could only hear the sound of wind in my ears and the loud sound of some kind of machinery.  Shirou was about to fall asleep again, but the throbbing pain in the back of his neck allowed Shirou to stay conscious.

    "Ilia, Mr. Shirou is awake." In the haze, he heard a female voice, her voice was soft but cold.

    "Hey, what? Well, I was really shocked. I was able to wake up so quickly after receiving Liz's blow. It's amazing. I originally thought that Shirou would sleep all day after being hit by Liz.  "The voice next to me is undoubtedly Ilia's voice: "Hey, did you switch the circuit? That's why I woke up. It's so amazing, it looks like it has received incredible training."

    Ilia?  But why am I here? Shirou's brain is like sticky syrup. He can't even move, let alone wake up.

    "What should we do? Ilia" the female voice asked still calmly.

    "Well it would be bad if Shirou wakes up at this time and resists, so let's let him stay unconscious for a while longer. Liz, I specifically allow you to give Shirou another blow," Illya's smiling voice came over.

    "Yes, Ilia, but please look in front first," the woman said lightly.

    "Forwardah!" Illya screamed, and then Shirou heard a harsh chirping sound, like the sound of braking or drifting. At the same time, the space he was in shook violently, and his head was shaken due to inertia.  The image was thrown aside.

    "Click!"

    A crisp sound sounded, as if something had broken.

    As for what it was, Shirou didn't know, but the only thing he could feel was that his head was thrown back quickly after being thrown over, and hit something very soft and elastic, and his head was even bounced up.

    After that, Shirou's head was completely unable to function independently, as if a huge stone had suppressed his brain, and then his consciousness was completely silent.

    &nbsp; In the end, the sound Shirou heard was another scream from Illya. As for the scream, it seemed to be "Oops" or "Shirou is bleeding" or something like that.

    After that, Shirou fell into a complete deep sleep. Not only was he knocked unconscious due to the impact, Shirou himself was already very tired. In order to restore strength, his body instinctively needed to rest.

    He once again fell into the world of swords and halberds.

    At Emiya's house, Tohsaka was not having a good time at the moment. She ignored the looks of Saber and Sakura and said to herself: "What? It's not my fault that that guy hasn't come back until now. It's obviously his fault. It's just him."  But it＊s his fault that he can＊t stand hearing other people talk.§

    It's noon, it's obviously lunch time, but Shirou still hasn't come back. Saber even went back and took a nap, hoping to get up again when Shirou came back, but she slept until noon, but Shirou still didn't come back, and several girls realized  Maybe things were a bit serious - they finally found Rider sitting idle in the room, and Shirou was alone outside now. If he didn't come back, he might have encountered some danger.

    But considering what happened when he got up in the morning, well, maybe Shirou was too shy to come back because he was thin-skinned, and maybe he was hiding in the corner of the park and throwing a tantrum.

    "But, if it weren't for senior sister at that time"

    "Hey, weren't you laughing at that time?" Tohsaka knew that she must not admit her mistake at this time, otherwise she would be forced into a corner, so she immediately interrupted Sakura and said viciously that you were also an accomplice.

    "No, I didn't" Sakura was speechless.

    "But Shirou is not an unruly person. He still hasn't come back in time. Is it because something happened?" Saber frowned.

    "Can't you feel it?"

    ※There is a weak connection, but it only occurs when Shirou is hurt or has huge emotional fluctuations, otherwise it will not be noticeable Well,§ Saber said, her face suddenly darkened.

    "What's wrong?" Tohsaka was keenly aware of what Saber was feeling.

    "Although it seems very weak, the current Shirou"

    (What happened to Shiki's hand? Hehe, I won't say it now. Everyone will know when he meets Shiki. I'm currently planning to see how he will cut it when he meets Shiki in the future Well, of course.  No one will die.)

 Work related Chapter 72 The same development

    "Remember, if something happens, destroy the command spell book immediately and use the command spell to summon the rider," Tohsaka instructed before leaving.

    "Well, but" Sakura wanted to say something else.

    "There's no need to talk nonsense, all you have to do now is stay here" Tohsaka said impatiently.  But you can't blame her. At this time, she was really not in a good mood.

    "Yes" Yingying timidly stopped talking.

    Now several people are at the door of Tohsaka's house. Saber felt Shirou's hurt feeling before, and then she pointed out the general direction based on her feeling. Tosaka came to the conclusion that it was probably because of the little girl from Einzbern.  He was kidnapped, and the target was probably the Command Seal in Shirou's hand.

    Therefore, several people now decided to rescue Shirou.

    ※Hmph, maybe Shirou＊s hand has been cut off now, and also, maybe the other party will jump because he didn＊t find Rider＊s command spell!

    Thinking of this, Tohsaka not only looked at the command spell book in his hand, but couldn't help but sigh, this thing Sakura made is really powerful, unlike the one used by Shinji, which can only be used by one person, but can be used by anyone.  It is usable, so it must be more fragile and more dangerous - therefore, Tohsaka has been strictly ordering Shirou to put the command spell book away for this reason, but now this idiot has casually put it on the table in the bedroom.

    Now, she is the one exercising her rights as a rider.

    Sakura herself wanted to go with a few people, but she didn't have any offensive means and would only be a hindrance when she got there, so Tohsaka sternly refused. Later, in order to be able to contribute, she used the Command Seal  The book was given to her.

    After all, Sakura has no means of attack. It can be said that she cannot even defend herself.  So Tohsaka brought her to Tosaka's house. After all, as a magician's workshop, the barrier here is much better than that of Shirou's house. Even if it can't completely resist the Servant, it can still resist for a while, which is enough for Sakura to pass her own will.  He burned the command spell book and summoned Rider back.

    Originally, it would have been better to destroy the Command Spell Book directly and let Sakura directly control Rider. But after all, she is not Tohsaka's servant, so even if Sakura orders her to listen to Tohsaka, she will still resist in some details, even if the servant  If he didn't have this intention, the command spell system would not agree with Tohsaka's opinion. For this reason, Tohsaka took the command spell book.  After that, just give the Command Spell Book to Shirou.

    "Then, close the door and I will reset the barrier." Tohsaka stood at the door and said to Sakura who was standing at the door.

    "Hmmyeah" Sakura nodded hesitantly, seemingly unwilling to do so.

    Seeing this, Tohsaka sighed inwardly, but said nothing on the surface. He stepped forward and pulled the doorknob, preparing to close the door.

    "Um" Before the door was closed, Sakura whispered: "Emiya-senpai, I'm leaving it to yousister."

    boom!  The door was closed, and Tohsaka stood at the door and didn't move for a while.

    "What's wrong, Rin?" Saber's voice behind her brought Tohsaka back to her consciousness. She blinked and turned her head to look at Saber in confusion.  Because Sakura spoke softly just now, Saber didn't hear what she said and just thought it was a normal goodbye.

    After a second, she returned to normal, then shook her head with a natural look on her face: "It's nothing, let's go."

    She waved her hand forward.

    "No, are you kidding?" There was a complaint that seemed to be out of strength in his ears. Although he could not see his figure, Tohsaka Rin could completely imagine Archer's expression at this moment.

    Regarding the attack on Berserker＊s lair, Archer could do everything possible to prevent this act of risking death, but Tohsaka ignored it.

    At this moment, facing the fish in the archer, I can't move at all, and the only magic method can't be used. How can I break free from this iron chain.  Is it impossible for ordinary people to get rid of this kind of thing? No matter what hmm!  !  !

    correct!  Shirou remembered something.

    In an instant, his eyes turned blue.

    ※With these eyes, we will be able to easily break this iron chain.

    However, the premise is that you must be able to see it. The iron shackles on your feet can see the line, but you cannot touch it. Although the fingers of your hands can move, they are behind your back and you cannot see it.

    Shirou thought for a while on the ground in this position, then twisted and rubbed against Illya's bed next to him.

    If you can touch the legs of the bed, you can resume your sitting position. Then you can find a way to get to the bed, so that you can reach the height of the mirror over there. Then look at the scene reflected in the mirror, and then aim at the line on the iron shackles.  You can cut the iron shackles with your fingers.

    Damn it!  Saber, you must not come.?, just stay outside the forest and wait.  Shirou kept thinking as he rubbed the ground.

    At this moment, in the forest, Saber's footsteps paused for a moment, and then pointed in a direction.

    (I just posted it once, but I didn＊t see the result, so I＊ll post it again. Also, I have changed my shift, and tomorrow will not be a day off, so there will be no update. It will only be updated the day after tomorrow, which is Sunday. I will work harder then.  If you write a longer chapter, the update time will be around six o'clock in the evening)

 Work related Chapter 73 caster in action

    Shirou tried his best and finally managed to sit up again. Then he twisted his body and tried to rub onto Illya's bed little by little. Although he was tied up, he stood on tiptoes and barely touched the ground with his feet.  It's okay to lift the legs of the chair off the ground, so you can jump, but you won't be able to jump high, and it's not certain whether you can jump onto this bed.  Because Illya's bed was very high, there was even a small step for people to get on the bed next to it, which was extremely gorgeous.  If Shirou wanted to jump, he might not be able to jump up, and it would definitely make a loud noise - Shirou could tell from Illya's words that she was not the only one in this castle, just like when he was knocked unconscious, he would do it  That person is definitely a powerful character.  Therefore, if you make a sound to attract people to check, you will never be able to escape.

    So he was like a tenacious earthworm, bit by bit crawling onto the bed, and he was not discouraged at all.  He pushed it up again and again, and then slid down. After the fifteenth time, Shirou couldn't help but get angry. Damn it, what kind of quilt is this? Is it made of silk? Why is it so slippery?

    Finally, when he slipped off the bed for the thirty-fifth time, he took off the quilt, sheets and mattress. Shirou was finally able to climb onto the bed with his arms. After that, he sat down on Illya's bed.  , rubbed the legs of the chair, then turned his back, facing the hanging mirror on the fireplace over there.

    "Damn" I don't know how long it has been since Illya left, but it was at least more than an hour. Shirou had been active for a while and was already out of breath and covered in sweat, but there was no way to care about it now.  In the mirror, Shirou carefully looked at the lines on the handcuffs, then moved his wrists as much as possible, bent his hands, and put his fingers on the handcuffs.

    "Uh uh" There was a hot and painful feeling in his wrist. It was protesting because the twist was too large, but now Shirou could only ignore it and put his fingers on the iron shackles little by little.  , and then move point by point compared to the image facing the center line of the mirror.

    Damn it, why are these iron cuffs so wide!  Shirou felt like his wrist was about to break, but he still didn't cut it to the end.

    Finally, Shirou was cruel, then exerted his strength, there was a click, and then the iron shackles broke.

    Shirou's hands were freed, but his face did not relax at all. Instead, his brows were knitted together, and large beads of sweat refused to drip from his forehead.

    Just now, in order to break the iron shackles, he strained his wrist and sprained it. Now look at it, Shirou's wrist is starting to swell little by little.

    "There's no time." Using his other hand that was shackled, Shirou bent down and cut off parts of his feet. Then Shirou jumped out of bed lightly, covering his wrists and approaching the window.

    When I saw it, I was shocked. This one is definitely as high as the fourth floor.  Jumping out of a window is a surefire way to escape.

    Damn it!  Shirou looked at his wrists and immediately gritted his teeth. If his hands were intact, he could still use both hands to climb down, but now he only has one hand to move, and continuing like this would be tantamount to suicide.

    What to do? Shirou covered his wrists and looked around, and then he focused on the sheets and quilts scattered on the floor. That's right.

    Shirou immediately thought of a way. He walked over and picked up the sheets and quilt, opened the chair on the bed, put the quilt on the bed, straightened it as much as possible, and then slid his fingers on it, and suddenly the quilt was cut into long and thin strips.  One piece, then he reluctantly twisted the ends of the quilt together with one hand, bit a section with his mouth, pulled it close and tied a tight knot.

    Because he could only use it with one hand, Shirou worked very slowly.

    "Hurry up, hurry up, and don't come, Saber, Tohsaka, just wait outside.

    Shirou pulled the dozen knots tied together one by one. When he confirmed that they were strong enough, he walked towards the window holding the large lump of temporary rope in one hand.

    But before that, suddenly, there was a sound at the door.

    "This is right here. Shirou's fluctuations have always come from here." A familiar voice came from outside the door, and then the door was kicked open suddenly.

    A not-too-tall figure stood at the door and shouted imposingly: "Don't move."

    After shouting this sentence, Saber saw Shirou standing blankly in the dark room, holding something in his hand.

    "Shirou, it's great that you're okay." Saber came over with a surprised look on her face, only to see Shirou with a horrified look on his face: "Shirou? What's wrong?"

    The thing in Shirou's hand suddenly fell down. Saber looked down and saw a pile of cloth.

    "Oh, are you ready to escape? It seems there is no need to appear." Tohsaka stood outside the door with a playful smile on his face.

    &nbsp; "That's why I said don't worry about this guy. He has always survived by causing trouble to the people around him."

    To Shirou, Tohsaka and Archer＊s voices sounded like they were coming from hell.

    "Youyou" Shirou's mouth trembled.

    "Well, what?" Saber looked up at Shirou.

    "Why are you here!!!" Shirou looked at Tohsaka standing at the door with a look of disdain, and almost roared in horror.

    "Well＃＃"

    Several people were stunned by Shirou's sudden roar.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" Tohsaka was the first to react. She said hurriedly: "Although I have left, magicians will set up defenses in their workshops. It is not easy for us to sneak in like this.  Yelling like you will quickly attract Illyasviel's attention."

    ※Not only do you not thank your collaborators who came to save you, but you also use bad words That＊s right. One day you will be hostile. It＊s better to be like this.§ Archer complained in a low voice as usual.

    Saber even said more simply: "That's what I want to say. Isn't it normal for a servant to protect the master? As for Shirou, as the master, you acted alone. Why didn't you bring the command spell book? Now you will be killed by Illyasviel."  The kidnapping has ended Shirou has failed as a master. Regarding this matter, I want to listen to your thoughts. Well, I won't give up if you don't apologize properly."

    Shirou stared blankly at Saber, who was like a volcano erupting. Looking at her angry look, Shirou suddenly found that he was a little happy, and at the same time, he was also a little heartbroken.

    This is the first time that Saber has shown so many emotions. It＊s reallybut, didn＊t you expect that it would make Saber so uneasy?  I'm so

    Suddenly, Saber lowered her face and looked at Shirou's hand.

    "Shirou, your hand?"

    "Well, it was injured when I tried to escape just now. No, don't worry, it was just twisted. It should be back to normal soon." Shirou waved his hand to indicate that it was okay.

    "No, Shirou's bone is dislocated and should be reattached." Saber said, picking up Shirou's hand with one hand and holding Shirou's hand with the other: "Please be patient, I will fix Shirou's right away."  Hands on."

    "No, no need" Feeling the softness on his hand, Shirou couldn't help but blush. Just when he was about to say something, he screamed: "Ah!"

    Saber looked at what Shirou was about to say and didn't pay attention to it. She suddenly used force and broke Shirou's bones back to their original positions.

    "Well, that's good." Saber seemed to be done and breathed a sigh of relief, as if she was happy, with a faint smile on her face.

    This is the first time that Shirou sees Saber smiling.  I couldn't help but feel a little dazed.

    The original baby-like face has always been as unchanged as a solidified face. At most, it can only show expressions of surprise or anger. Now Saber is actually smiling, and the smile on her face is as pure and soft as lake water.  , which makes people feel very warm.

    Because she healed my injury, did Saber smile?  Even in this situation, Shirou couldn't help but feel a little sweeter in his heart.

    "What's so funny?" Seeing Shirou's face with a smile, the smile on Saber's face disappeared, and she became even more angry: "Do you know that I want to scold you as many times as a mountain, but you don't?"  Are you happy that you are making me anxious by smiling like this here?"

    "Huh?" Shirou was startled, and his face tightened quickly. Seeing Saber's angry face, as if he was swallowing someone in one mouthful, he smiled bitterly. Shirou opened his mouth, and finally just lowered his head and whispered.  : "I'm sorry, Saber is right, I'm an idiot."

    "Huh?" Saber was a little surprised. She didn't expect that Shirou was not as stubborn as usual and actually apologized so simply. She seemed a little at a loss: "No, I just said too much. After all, the Servant must abide by the Master's will.  I want to say that Shirou should listen to my opinion in the future."

    "Absolutely," Shirou nodded repeatedly.

    Just then, a voice intervened.

    "Well, I don't want to disturb you, but can we escape now? After all, Illyasviel doesn't know when he will come back." Tohsaka's voice was filled with amusement.

    Shirou glanced at Tohsaka and immediately returned to reality, his expression suddenly darkened.

    "Youdo you know" Shirou said with difficulty, "You have fallen into a trap."

    "Huh?" Tohsaka was startled for a moment, then quickly said: "?What are you talking about? Illyasviel is not here. She has left the castle. We came in secretly.  "

    "No" Shirou's face was grim, and his voice was full of bitterness: "I think what you just saw might be a puppet or a phantom or something. Illya is still in this castle. They should have known it as early as when you came.  Because the entire forest is the barrier of Einzbern, and your every move has been monitored for a long time."

    "What＃＃"

    Several people were stunned for a while.

    Seeing that Shirou's expression didn't seem to be fake, Tohsaka also frowned. She walked into the room and opened her mouth to say something, but suddenly several people heard a burst of laughter.

    "Hehe, I'm shocked. Shirou is really amazing. He can actually detect this." The voice had an echo, as if it was coming from a loudspeaker, but the little girl's joy could still be heard.

    "Illyasviel" Tohsaka began to grit his teeth.

    "Rin, I didn't expect you to be so stupid. You don't know things that Shirou can detect. Originally, I thought you would realize something was wrong and retreat after walking halfway, but I didn't expect you to keep walking all the way.  , You are so well-behaved, this saves me the effort of looking for you." The little girl giggled and said: "Oh, by the way, Shirou was wrong about one thing, that is, this barrier cannot monitor you, but at least it can  I know who has come in, but this castle is different. Now I can completely see your every move"

    "Tohsaka, stop listening, let's leave quickly," Shirou shouted to Tohsaka, then picked up the knot on the ground and walked towards the window.

    Saber noticed Shirou's wrist: "Shirou, your hand"

    "Now is not the time to talk about this, let's hurry up"

    "Shirou, it's dangerous." Just when Shirou was about to walk to the window, Saber suddenly jumped up and threw Shirou to the ground.

    At the same time, green light bullets swept over Shirou's head.

    ※Bang bang bang＃§

    Just like Gatling, no, it should be said that it was the power of dozens of shotguns. In an instant, the windows were smashed to pieces, and even the wall was full of fist-sized holes. The attacks from outside  Even Archer didn't dare to look down on her. He raised his foot and kicked Tohsaka's calf, causing her to fall. He also hurriedly bent down, avoiding the attack and at the same time supporting the girl who was about to fall.

    The firing lasted for two seconds and then stopped.

    At this moment, the room was filled with debris and smoke.

    "It's not possible to escape through the window. That will be blasted to pieces by Sera. Even if the Servant may be able to escape, you can't escape with the Master. After all, that can be done in an instant.  "Those who have fired a hundred times should just come out honestly." Ilia's sweet voice sounded.

    "Butahem, damn, that guy" Tohsaka's voice sounded in the smoke. From the tone of her voice, it sounded like she was on the verge of going berserk.

    "Is it okay, Shirou?" Saber stood up slowly and pulled Shirou up at the same time.

    "Yeah, it's okay." Shirou was still frightened. If it hadn't been for Saber just now, he would have been beaten into pieces by now.

    "Ah, I forgot." Ilia's voice came again: "It was so close, so lucky I remembered it, otherwise it would have been terrible. Well, let's start!"

    As soon as Ilia finished speaking, the ground beneath the feet of several people suddenly tilted.

    "Uh-huh" Shirou suddenly became unbalanced and rowed along the diagonal angle. Saber stretched out her hand and jumped down as well.

    Shirou didn't even understand what was going on, and he slid down with a splash, but after a pause, he felt that the touch underneath him disappeared, and he was falling straight down.

    Just as he was about to speak, he instinctively screamed, but was immediately caught by someone.

    Ding da!

    This person hugged Shirou and landed on the ground, his feet making a crisp sound. Shirou turned his head and saw a face wearing a mask - in an instant, Shirou's face turned red.

    "Thank you, thank you, can youlet me down?" Shirou felt a heat on his face.

    Rider put Shirou on the ground without saying a word.

    Then, Saber and Archer, who was holding Tohsaka, also landed next to Shirou lightly.

    "Well, I forgot about it. Rider's Noble Phantasm is the kind of thing that can lead people to escape. It's okay to run away one or two people, but this is not possible. After all, we are all here. How can I let you run away?"  Illya's voice reached Shirou's ears clearly.This time there was no reply, it was her speaking.

    Shirou turned around and saw a splendid hall. In the center of the hall was a luxurious staircase for people to climb to the second floor. At the top of the stairs, stood a woman wearing strange white clothes, with the black lining underneath exposed on her chest.  , and the person next to her is Ilia.

    "Good evening, Rin," Illya greeted with an innocent smile.

    But looking at the smiling face, Shirou just remembered the night when he was cut in half. At that time, Illya had this kind of smile on her face.  Cute but cruel, the smile of berserker's master.  Seeing this smile, Shirou instantly gave up his plan to persuade Illya. No matter how stupid he was, Shirou now knew very well that what happened today was absolutely unavoidable.

    "Ah, ah, good evening, Ilyasviel." When the matter came to an end, Tohsaka did not panic. She took two steps forward and looked at Ilya: "Since you are here, the one just now is a fake.  Bar."

    "Well, that's Sera." Ilia nodded proudly: "Because she is the same as me, Sera can also pretend to be me, and no one will notice. The real me has been staying in this castle and watching  Every move you make.§

    "Oh, that's amazing, then why did you send us to this hall?" Tohsaka looked at her with raised eyebrows, and Shirou felt there was anger in her voice.

    "Well, Rider's Noble Phantasm is one that can move at high speed. It must be very easy to use to escape. That's why I sent you here. Well, it cost me a lot of magic power. But there is nothing I can do about it.  , after all, as the owner of the castle, do you have to entertain guests?!" After saying that, Ilia raised her palms, as if she was making an oath before a ceremony: "Hey, I swear here, today I will not be alone.  I won＊t let it go.§

    In an instant, as if an order had been issued, a stone statue fell from the sky.

    ※Boom!!§

    Like a descended god, a giant as strong as steel appeared in the center of the hall. With him as the center, beautiful cracks were created on the ground.

    Berserker, a servant that even Saber cannot defeat, is the strongest monster.

    "Woo" A whimper like a surprised beast king came out of his mouth. Berserker's eyes stared in this direction, his golden and red eyes filled with bloodthirsty light.

    Just standing there, the frantic murderous aura swept through everyone present as if it were real, and even caused people to have an illusion. The person in front of them was not a berserker, but a god transformed from a dangerous mountain.

    "Well, because Rider can use his Noble Phantasm to take one of you away at any time, it's better to let Berserker out as soon as possible."

    Rider＊s Noble Phantasm, no, I should say the summoning Pegasus, is indeed a good thing that can be used to escape. If you sit on that thing and want to escape, no one can stop it.  But summoning takes time. If Rider uses it, it will take at least three seconds. Now that she is standing so close to Berserker, not to mention three seconds, one second is enough for him to break through. And even if she can summon it, she can only summon it at most.  I can take away one or two people, and the rest, hehe.

    At this moment, a maid appeared. She was dressed very similar to the maid standing next to Ilia. The only difference was that the lining on the chest was blue.

    "Well, it's better for you to think of your last words now. I'll give you five minutes." Ilia shook her finger.

    From this posture, it was obvious that the other party was determined not to let them escape.

    cut!  Is there no way to escape? The only option is to fight!  Tohsaka gritted his teeth.

    Thinking of this, Tohsaka took out the Command Spell Book to Shirou: "Hey, you should know the situation now, right? Leave the Command Spell Book to me first, and Rider is now at my disposal, no objections."

    "Hmm" Shirou didn't know what he was thinking and nodded blankly.

    No, it should be said that he already knows what is going to happen next.

    "Well, Archer, Rider, you two stay to resist Berserker, and we and Saber take the opportunity to escape." Tohsaka whispered to Archer: "I left a taxi outside the forest. We can escape in it.  During this time"

    Saber interrupted her: "What are you talking about, Rin, I am also a Servant"

    "You don't have the power now. Instead of staying, you might as well run with us." Tohsaka interrupted her with a higher voice. Her voice was filled with indifference that removed emotion, and contained only rational things: "In case  Whatever happened, you were the last talisman."

    "Varied＃＃"

    ※This period of timeHere, you try to delay as much time as possible, and then retreat at the right time." Tohsaka's face was calm, but Shirou saw that her lowered fingers were trembling slightly, and then she also noticed this, and then held  He tightened his fists and forced himself not to waver: "If it doesn't work, we will use the command spell to summon you when we get there, do you understand?  "

    "Huh? You actually think about such a thing, Rin, you are so cute, you actually let that unknown servant and rider fight with my berserker. To Medusa, the berserker is like a natural enemy."

    It is indeed a natural enemy, because berserker once killed a basilisk. Therefore, for snake-type monsters or servants with snake-type monster attributes, berserker is his natural enemy.  Tohsaka knows this.

    But Rider just nodded lightly without any expression.  Archer was looking at Berserker, with a confused and calm expression on his face, as if he was thinking about something, without any expression.

    In other words, this guy's expression has not changed since he entered the hall, because he clearly knows that what he should do is fight.  Shirou thought as he looked at Archer's profile.

    Then, he breathed out gently. Not only was he sighing, but he saw the archer's face with a smile as usual, only for himself, and then he took a gentle step.

    "Wise judgment, if Rin can escape first, then I can escape too. Originally, what archers are good at is acting alone." He walked in front of Tohsaka and watched Berserker on her behalf.

    Tohsaka looked at this familiar figure and immediately regretted it.

    Once he gets into a fight with Berserker, Archer's chance of survival is astonishingly small. After all, he is an archer. No matter how good his close combat skills are, he can't fight against Hercules. Moreover, he is not like Rider. If he is Rider, he can still rely on his strength.  If you can compete with the berserker at speed, it will be very convenient for you to escape.  But Archer is different. His speed, if calculated by level, can only be C, while Berserker's is A!

    This guy works hard for his goals every time. No matter what is not in line with the master's orders, he always tries to implement them. How many times have he quarreled? If it were him, he should have put this kind of inconvenience to good use long ago.  The responsible master should be left to the enemy, but this guy

    "Archer" Tohsaka wanted to say something, but Archer didn't have the chance.

    "By the way, Rin, can you confirm something?" Archer stood with empty hands, and a normal voice came from his tall back.

    "Huh?" Tohsaka was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head unnaturally, and his tone became a little weaker: "What?"

    "Although it's okay to delay the time, it doesn't matter if you knock that thing down, right?" Archer's voice was calm and questioning, as if he was really asking Tohsaka if he could knock down Berserker. That kind of indifference made people feel  He wasn't making big claims, he was just confirming the facts.

    Tohsaka was stunned for a moment.

    Archer turned his face slightly and looked at Tohsaka.

    "Archer, you" Looking at the familiar smile on the knight's face, Tohsaka remembered what Archer said one day.

    "I am the servant you summoned, how can I not be the strongest?"

    At that time, he had this expression.

    Tohsaka looked at him with a complicated expression, closed his eyes and thought for a moment, then responded with a corresponding smile: "Well, you're welcome, let him have a good meal."

    "Then, I will respond to your expectations." Archer turned his face again and looked at the berserker in front of him.

    Ilia snorted and looked at the people below with disdain: "You actually tried to defeat my Berserker with two Servants. It doesn't matter if such an arrogant guy is cut into pieces."

    "Ah, indeed." Archer chuckled and turned his gaze from the enemy in front of him to the girl above him: "As long as that woman doesn't get in the way too much."

    The implication is that if Rider is not here, I can take care of him by myself.

    Ilia was immediately provoked by Archer and became angry, but before she could say anything, one of them became angry first.

    "Are you kidding?"

    "Well, what?" Tohsaka turned around and looked at Shirou strangely.

    "Are you kidding? No matter how strong you are, you can only kill berserker five times." Shirou, who had been silent all the time, suddenly roared like a madman.

    As soon as this was said, no one knew what it meant.

    "What are you talking about, Shirou?" Tohsaka's face turned as he realized what might be something very terrifying.The color changed slightly.

    "Ah, yes" Shirou gritted his teeth with a miserable look on his face: "Berserker's Noble Phantasm is the Twelve Trials, which has twelve lives. The moment you kill him, he will be resurrected. You have to kill him twelve times.  "

    "What?"

    "Hey, it's really surprising. I didn't expect you, big brother, to be so powerful and know so much." Ilia was surprised, and then looked at a few people with a smile: "Forget it, in this case you can also know the difference in strength.  How old is it?"

    ＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    It＊s completely dark, it＊s completely silent, and when the weather is cold, the most normal and comfortable option is to sleep well in a warm room.

    "However, some people are not like this.

    Under the bright moonlight on a winter night, the surroundings appear even more peaceful. At this time, if the surroundings are a peaceful place, then it is definitely the most desirable place to go.

    But although this place is peaceful, it is definitely not peaceful.

    The magic in the air is like poisonous gas, getting thicker and thicker. Soon, even people who pass through it will feel uncomfortable.

    This is the mountain gate of Ryudouji Temple, and Caster has built his nest inside. Regardless of other players, he plans to use his own way to bring the Holy Grail to him.

    For this reason, she kept collecting magic power regardless of means, polluting this clean spiritual vein into such a miserable state.

    ※However, there are also things that emerge from the mud but remain unstained.

    At the mountain gate of Liudong Temple, on the stone steps, a handsome-looking man with fair skin sat upright.

    The bright clothes look so cool under the moonlight, and the handsome hair is pulled back with a headband, long and elegant.  There was a calm expression on his face with his eyes closed, indicating that he was deep in thought.

    He sat on the platform of the steps, with his feet on the next step and his beloved sword on his knees - a long blade that was astonishingly long but exuded bright and sharp edges.  Place your hands flat on the blade surface, feeling the cool moon curve on it.

    Blade Zen.

    The temple behind him seems to be his background. At this moment, this is the only word that can describe his actions.

    This man has a Jingyu-like temperament all over his body at this moment.

    The surroundings are full of pollution, but he is so pure.  It is like an elegant painting in the moving mundane world.

    Suddenly, the scene started to change.

    Assassin opened his eyes, but didn't look back.

    He clearly felt that a person walked out of the mountain gate behind him. As for those who would go out at this time, the only one would be

    "It's really surprising. I didn't expect you to take the initiative." When the woman in black robe walked past him, he laughed softly.

    Caster didn＊t care about the assassin with a mocking voice. She even answered him pleasantly: ※Hey, it＊s a good opportunity, so I can＊t let it go.§

    "Oh?" Kojiro blinked and smiled silently.

    The female magician didn＊t have time to keep talking to him here. She sneered and ignored Kojiro.  He shook his black robe and left with a large number of his men.

    She just saw through the crystal ball that the most powerful combination in the Holy Grail War, Emiya Shirou and Tohsaka Rin, both went to the forest of Einzbern. It looked like it would be a miserable death battle.

    No matter which side survives, they are all exhausted and on the verge of death.  At that time, it will become easy to remove your biggest obstacle.

    But Caster believes more in the abilities of Emiya and Tohsaka. After all, with the power of three Servants, this is the largest battle formation in the Holy Grail formation. Even if they face Berserker, they will not lose.  For this reason, after Caster saw them entering the forest one after another, he didn't even watch the battle, but directly arranged the formation.

    Not all of them went. One of the little girls stayed in a bungalow on the edge of the city.  As long as they hold this little girl hostage After they get rid of the beast, the first thing they do when they come out of the forest is to come to this mansion.  Regardless of how many servants will be left at that time, all of them will be injured and have weak hands and feet. They can resist it with just their own men. They can even use the little girl to easily subjugate him.

    Of course, her subordinates are not high-end goods like Sasaki Kojiro, but familiars made through class abilities, like dragon tooth soldiers with human skeletons.

    This kind of thing, a single existence may not even be able to defeat an adult, but in large numbersheyHey, what would one or two hundred, two or three hundred look like?

    Caster couldn't help but look forward to it. She eagerly hoped to rush to Tohsaka's house and catch the little girl.  Then occupy it, turn it into your own temple, and then use your eyes to see the battle situation.

    (Today＊s update is here. I＊ll write as much as possible. Well, because of the shift, the update time will be Tuesday, Thursday, Saturday and Sunday every week. The update time on Tuesday, April and Saturday will be around 7pm, and on Sunday  Updated just before six o'clock.

    The magic Ilia used to change the room mentioned above was what I saw in ha, but the submachine gun shells used by Sera were my own idea. I added a skill to her, otherwise she would do it just by flying Liz's axe.  It looks a little lonely.  )

 Related Works Chapter 74 Cavalry and Archers

    "Twelve times? Could it be" Tohsaka thought of something, and instantly, his face twisted in astonishment.

    "Well, that's the Noble Phantasm of Hercules. It's not a weapon but a body. You should know that the Greek hero Hercules passed twelve difficult death tests in order to compensate for the sins he committed.  , and the prize is immortality So you should know what it means, Rin." Illya looked at Tohsaka and said proudly.

    "Storing lifeaccumulating the ability to resurrect" these words almost came out from the gaps in Tohsaka's teeth word by word.

    "Yeah, so if you don't kill him twelve times, it won't work." Ilia smiled even more cutely, and then she added a fatal sentence: "And, if it is the same attack, it will be useless.  Berserker is immune to the same attack, and even if it is a Noble Phantasm, it cannot be used repeatedly."

    "How could it be" Tohsaka muttered to himself, feeling as if his power was drained instantly.

    Invalidating attacks below level A, killing twelve times at the same time, and using different methods, this kind of thing is simply

    "How about it, do you want to surrender? If you beg for mercy, maybe I will choose one of you or the elder brother not to kill." Illya interrupted Tohsaka's imagination and said cruelly.

    Tohsaka glared at Illya angrily, and then said loudly: "I'm really sorry. Surrendering without fighting does not meet my standards, so you should give up."

    "Humph" Ilia snorted, and then muttered something in a low voice. Just as she was about to say something, the person below spoke first.

    "Really? It takes twelve kills to get rid of Berserker, right? Then you have to be careful." The archer sighed helplessly: "Well, let the cavalry escape with them. If they are delayed, they will be  Killed."

    Rider＊s brows furrowed, but he didn＊t say anything.

    Several people present were a little surprised. Archer＊s tone was calm, but the content of his words was extremely arrogant: So what if it＊s twelve times? Even without Rider, I can still deal with Berserker.

    "Hey, are you really normal, Archer?" Ilia was not angry either. She was amused by the archer's boast: "You actually want to say that one person can kill my berserker."

    "Isn't that something that can't be helped? Because his opponent is the strongest Servant." For the first time, the archer took his eyes away from Berserker and looked above him, smiling at Ilia.

    "Well" Ilia didn't expect that at this time, the man in front of her who didn't know the heights and heights of the world would actually be joking.

    "Stop being brave. No matter how strong you are, you can't defeat Berserker." Shirou yelled at Archer, then turned to Tohsaka and said urgently: "Tohsaka, you and Saber run away first, and I will stay and fight with them.  .§

    We cannot let Archer and Rider stay here, otherwise, they will definitely die.

    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Saber shouted immediately: "Shirou, you"

    The words ended here, and she watched in surprise as Shirou's eyes turned the color of will-o'-the-wisps.

    Shirou turned his head wordlessly and looked at berserker.

    You can＊t just leave Archer and Rider here. If you leave them alone, they will definitely die. You have to stay and fight, even if you can only contribute a little bit.

    Shirou is not showing off, but he really has the means to attack.

    Since these eyes can see the flaws in any object, then the same goes for berserker. As long as you see the flaws in him, you can

    Shirou gasped.

    How could it be possible? I can＊t see it!  !

    In the hall, the ceiling, stairs, the ground were scattered with objects that had fallen from upstairs, as well as the three people standing on the second floor, all of which had threads wrapped around them. However, Berserker was different. He was still covered with threads.  The color of black iron.  In the broken world, he was the only one standing there intact.

    It＊s not that the color of the thread is too similar so I can＊t see it, but there is no so-called dead thread on this guy.

    impossible!  Shirou stared at berserker with wide eyes.

    By the way, these eyes can only see if I want to see. As long as I want to see, I will not be unable to see!  Shirou glared at berserker.

    Opening your eyes wide and concentrating, the machine of your brain begins to operate at full capacity, desperately seeking the images received by your eyes.

    See.

    The brain starts to heat up.

    can not see!

    I want to see it.

    &nbspCountless gears began to rotate crazily, and the machine called the brain was overloaded, but even so, it was still unable to meet the requirements of Emiya Shirou's host.

    can not see!

    Show me, you bastard.

    The machine began to spurt out sparks, the electrolyte kept gushing out, and the brain was about to melt from this astonishing high heat!

    Can＊t see

    "Well" Shirou felt dizzy for a while, his limbs twitched, he rolled his eyes violently, and then fell down as if he had lost all sense of touch.

    "Hmm" After coming back to his senses, Shirou found himself lying on the ground, as if he was about to kneel down to someone, whimpering without meaning from his mouth, and something dripping down his face.

    Blood!

    Shirou looked at the bright red object on his palm and was shocked to realize that his face, mouth and nose were bleeding.

    What is going on, Shirou is confused at the moment and doesn't know why.

    ※You guy, what have you done?§ A burst of shouting suddenly came from my ears.

    A violent storm.

    Shirou turned around and found Saber behind him. She was not wearing armor, but the invisible sword had been released. She roared angrily and rushed towards Illya behind Berserker.

    "Wait" Shirou could only say one word in time, but Saber had already rushed past him.

    Saber looked at Shirou looking at the other side, but within a few seconds, he fell down and vomited blood. She thought it was the other party who had done something, so she couldn't care anymore and took out her sword and rushed towards Berserker.

    If it is not used as a Noble Phantasm, but is used as a sword, without the Wind King's barrier on the scabbard, this sword definitely meets the standard of being able to kill Berserker. What happens next Archer, what he said happened so quickly  It's been fulfilled.  However, being able to die for the Lord to kill the enemy is also worthy of praise!  !

    Saber only saw Berserker in her eyes at the moment. She didn't care about everything around her, and she only wanted to kill Berserker once.  but＃＃

    ※It＊s getting in the way,§ an impatient voice sounded.

    Saber's abdomen was suddenly hit hard, and she was suddenly thrown back by the force.

    "Well" The holy sword in Saber's hand disappeared, and she fell heavily to the ground in front of Shirou, losing consciousness all of a sudden.

    "Saber" Shirou was suddenly startled. He hurriedly helped Saber to sit up, only to find that Saber's eyes were closed and her teeth were clenched. She was actually unconscious.

    "You bastard, what are you doing?" Shirou roared at the man in red clothes in front of him.

    Just now, Saber ran up to that guy. He suddenly took out a pair of swords, then took the handle of the knife in his right hand and punched the unprepared Saber in the abdomen, knocking Saber back.

    "I just think she's an eyesore." The archer put away his posture and didn't look back. Then he seemed to be talking to himself: "Really, there is a limit to how ugly she is. At that level, I want to fight as a servant."

    "You" Shirou really wanted to go up and cut him into pieces first.

    "Calm down, Shirou" Tohsaka held him down.

    "Hey! It's strange, you refused Saber's help. Why?" Illya was also a little surprised when she saw the following scene. She found that she could not understand this Archer more and more.

    "Didn't I say that I don't want them to get in the way? It would be too funny if someone dies if they get in the way." The archer kowtowed and chuckled.

    "Hmph, there is nothing more ridiculous than this. Then, kill him, berserker." The girl put away the smile on her face and gave the order coldly.

    The black beast that had been suppressed suddenly burst out, and Hercules howled wildly, the sound almost shaking the ceiling.  The purple magic power burst out from his body, almost becoming an insoluble substance, like the Styx fire rising from hell.

    "Let's go, Shirou, don't wait any longer," Tohsaka shouted at Shirou.

    "But＃＃"

    "You can't fight them now, and Saber is like this." Tohsaka roared like a mad cat regardless of his image: "I declare that I will not run away behind her back."

    After saying that, she ran towards the door without looking back.

    Shirou struggled for a while, but quickly made a decision, managed to pick up Saber, and then followed Tohsaka's footsteps.

    "Shirou Emiya!" A voice came from behind.

    Shirou was startled, and then he understood something. He turned his head again, looked at the guy, opened his mouth, but it wasHe didn't say anything, just looked at his back quietly, waiting for him to speak.

    "This is your last advice, listen to me honestly." Amidst the howling of the monster, the red figure said clearly: "You are not a fighter, but a producer. Don't do unnecessary things. There is only one thing you can do."  piece and try to make it the best it can be.§

    Facing the approaching Berserker, Archer slowly raised his sword, faced the enemy, and still said to Shirou: "Don't forget, you should imagine that you are the strongest version of yourself. There is no need to care about external enemies, for you  ＃§

    Before he could finish speaking, Shirou followed his words: "The object of my battle is nothing but my own imagination."

    The figure of the archer seemed to move. Was he surprised or something else? In short, his voice paused.

    "It seems like I'm meddling in my own business." Archer seemed to sneer, and then he glanced at Rider next to him.

    Their eyes met. Although Rider was not famous for fighting, he understood what he meant at this moment.

    Immediately, she swung the two swords on the chain high into the air and pierced the ceiling.

    The hero's weapon was so powerful that she immediately punched two big holes in the ceiling. Rider pulled hard and pulled the chain swords back into his hands, destroying a large piece of the ceiling at the same time.  Archer, on the other hand, threw out the black sword in his left hand. The black sun sword flew into the air and crossed the big hole made by Rider.  After that, Ganjiang flew back in a beautiful arc and returned to Archer's hands.

    Click!

    Shirou looked at the cracks that appeared in the ceiling, and then ran towards the door without looking back, ignoring how the place behind him collapsed.

    ＃＃

    "Hey! You actually blocked the door yourself. Have you already made up your mind not to run away? It's really amazing." To Illya, Tohsaka and Shirou's escape is not a big deal. As long as Rider is still here, then they will  You can't run far, so let's just treat it as a hunting game.

    Ilia nodded her chin and thought for a moment, then suddenly reached out to stop Berserker: "Well, seeing that you are so pitiful and abandoned by the master, I will give you two minutes to think about the battle plan."

    Archer didn＊t speak, he just laughed.

    The reason why I broke the ceiling and blocked the back just now was because I didn＊t want Berserker＊s axe-wind to fly over and hurt anyone.

    At this moment, a voice came from behind: "archer."

    The archer looked back, looking a little surprised.  Because the person talking to him was none other than Rider, who had hardly seen her speak since he met her.  Now that the other party took the initiative to talk to him, he felt a little surprised.  He looked at Rider, wanting to hear what she had to say.

    "Berserker is too strong. It is impossible to fight against him. Delaying time will only lead to death." Rider lowered his voice and said: "I will entangle him immediately. You take the opportunity to attack the master and kill her. Without the magic power provided by the master, the berserker can only instantly  Destruction is no match for us.§

    This is the most correct method. Even if you are not facing berserker but other servants, this is also the first standard method adopted by master and servant.

    Hearing this, the archer narrowed his eyes slightly. He looked at Rider, his face seemed a little strange, and then he suddenly laughed.

    "Yeah," Archer looked at Rider as if he was very satisfied, and then slowly said two words: "Very good."

    This is really

    "What's so funny?" Rider finally felt a little unhappy when she saw the laughing archer. She looked at Archer and frowned.

    "It's like the literal meaning, I didn't mean to laugh at you." The archer shook his head apologetically, indicating that he didn't mean to laugh at you. He pondered for a moment, and then looked at Ilia above.

    A smile spread across his face.

    "Then" Archer turned around and looked at Rider: "I agree with this plan, but the roles must be swapped. You go attack Illya, and I'll hold off Berserker."

    Rider frowned silently.

    This is not a joke. Rider does not think that he can resist berserker, but he thinks that his speed can not be at a disadvantage, so he dares to say that he can hold back berserker.  The guy in front of me now wants speed but not speed, wants power but not power. He doesn't know what is good and what is good, and he wants to replace him.

    "Don't get me wrong, I'm not joking." His gray eyes flashed with humor, and the archer said indifferently: "No matter what happens, I am still a knight, and my actual combat experience is much better than that of a magician like you. I can also  Cope with it. And now, under the constraints of the Command Spell Book, your speed and strength are no longer as good as before. If you were before, even if your strength is not comparable, your speed is still not willing to give in. Now you After the fight, the resistanceCan you give me a minute?  Your opponent will not let you use your Noble Phantasm.  "

    Rider didn＊t speak.

    "Then, that's it."

    "Pa" Illya clapped her hands: "The time is up, come on, berserker."

    In an instant, the black berserker rushed over like a rocket under his feet. Everything along the way was smashed into pieces by him.

    The knights and cavalry jumped up to the left and right to avoid them.  In mid-air, Rider glanced at Archer, then threw off the two swords from the chain, kicked off one of them with his feet, and flew in the direction of Ilia.

    "Be careful." Archer watched her leave, and for some reason, he suddenly said this.  After that, he landed again, right in the middle of the hall, blocking the way between Berserker and Ilia who had just turned around.

    However, Archer strangely saw that Berserker didn't make any movement, as if he didn't care about Rider attacking his master, and attacked him wholeheartedly.  Archer dodged away before Berserker could reach him. He was a little surprised. Although he had lost his rationality due to the violent transformation, his instinct to protect the Lord still existed. How could he be so unconcerned.  Could it be

    Five seconds later.

    There was a loud bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang.

    At this moment, she looked a little embarrassed, with burnt marks on her body, some dust on her face, and her originally smooth hair now looked messy.

    For no other reason than to go back in time.

    When she rushed towards Ilia just now, she was in mid-air, and the two chain swords in her hands were shooting towards Ilia's face, one on the left and the other on the right. The two short blades made the sound of chains, like  Two venomous snakes suddenly pounced on their prey with lightning speed.

    But in the face of such an offensive, the little girl still had a smile on her face.  Not because he didn't notice the attack, but because he was smiling confidently.  Instead of ordering Berserker to come back for protection, she ordered him to continue attacking Archer.

    Rider couldn＊t believe it, thinking that she would succeed so easily. Immediately, what the two maids did surprised her.

    The blue-lined maid on the left suddenly stood in front of Illya, raised her left hand, and saw an elbow-like thing on her left wrist with a long strip inlaid on it.  I saw the maid's arm raised, and the long bar suddenly moved, opening an arc like a fan, forming a circle like a compass.

    As if she had raised a shield, she pointed the circular compass at the incoming double blades.

    ※Dang, Dang!§

    A substantial pink light curtain appeared in front of her, blocking Rider's attack.

    ?????? Shield or not, that＊s fine, just rush over and kill her.  Rider didn't think these two weirdly dressed women could stop him.  Immediately, she realized she was wrong.

    Rider pulled the chains on his hands, took the swords back into his hands, jumped down, ignored the two maids, and stabbed Ilia directly.

    But a white figure suddenly jumped up, it was the maid with black lining.  Her face was expressionless, and she pulled out her right hand from behind I don't know how she did it, but she pulled out a long silver object out of thin air.

    That is a long weapon, an ax and a spear No, it should be said to be an ax and a halberd.

    On the silver long handle, the killing end can be said to be very beautiful.  On one side is a sharp ax blade, on the other side is a barbed blade with spikes, surrounded by a conical spear head in the center that can poke a person through a round hole.  The ax and halberd are engraved with red patterns, resembling a phoenix or a bird in the sky, giving the weapon that should have been cold and hard a beautiful appearance like a work of art.

    However, the huge shape made people wonder how the woman with a wrist not even as thick as the handle of the halberd could swing her up, and she still raised her hands above her head to smash Huashan with a powerful blow.

    boom!

    Rider stepped back to avoid the blow. The woman struck the ax in the air and hit the stairs. Suddenly, part of the marble stairs was shattered by her as if she was joking.

    It＊s not cutting, but smashing. That woman can be said to have the same level of power as herself, no, it should be said to be the power in the complete state.

    But even so, Rider is not worried because the enemy is slower than himself.

    After she stepped back, she tapped her toes and immediately rushed up towards the center of the steps, intending to kill her before the enemy's weapons were drawn out.

    But the maid has nothingHe didn't care, and looked at the female servant who rushed up, her face still expressionless.  Suddenly, she lowered her body and bent down.

    Rider was startled, and then she saw another woman directly above the steps, raising her hand towards her.

    Right hand!

    As big as an egg, blue balls of light rushed toward her like bullets. As if they were joking, there were about a hundred rounds, and they densely covered the top, bottom, left, and right of the rider within the attack range.

    Oops!

    It was too late to retreat at this moment, as more than a hundred rounds of loose bullets had already arrived.  The rider flashed rapidly. He was in mid-air, but he was still like a fish in the water. He twisted his body flexibly, shuttled through the gaps of magic bullets, and avoided the enemy's attacks one by one.

    However, after all, the matter was urgent, and the enemy's attack was like cheating. It was impossible to completely avoid it. Rider was still rubbed by one or two light balls, and in an instant, a chain of explosions occurred.  One light ball exploded, causing another light ball to detonate at the same time. Suddenly, all the light balls exploded at the same time like multiple mines.

    Each of those light balls is compressed with high-density magic power. Although small, each one is comparable to the magic power of an adult magician. Therefore, the destructive power of the explosion can be imagined.

    ※Call〞〞§

    Rider's figure flew out from the thick smoke. Her body was covered with dust, but she didn't seem to be seriously injured. Although she was a Rider, her magic power was second only to Saber. Thanks to this  , otherwise she wouldn't be able to escape just now.

    The rider had just come out of the thick smoke. Before she could see the situation clearly, a strong wind suddenly came from behind her. She turned around quickly and picked up the sword in her left hand to parry. There was a clang, and the shining silver ax blade almost hit her.  on her head.

    It＊s the maid in the black lining.

    Rider completely blocked the blow. Looking at the face of the maid in front of her, she flew up and kicked the maid on the left side of her waist.

    But the maid's body just shook, as if there was no reaction.

    Anti-attack magic gift

    Before rider could finish thinking, the maid quickly raised her left hand and punched rider in the face. Rider held a sword as a shield in her right hand and blocked the blow. After that, she was like a sparrow in the wind.  It flew away and landed next to Archer again.

    Archer looked at Rider, and what he was thinking was exactly what he said: "So fast."

    ""

    "Hee hee" Illya's laughter came: "How arrogant, you actually want to break through Sera and Liz, they are the outstanding androids of the Einzbern family. In order to avoid being attacked by other servnants, grandpa also  We have specially made magic rituals and spiritual weapons to fight against Servants. Even a berserker cannot defeat them without giving up two lives. How could he be defeated by a mere Servant like you?"

    Who is arrogant?

    This little girl actually wants to defeat the Servant with a human artifact. Archer already wants to sigh.

    He thought about why he said the word "careful" to the rider. Hey, those two women were not easy to deal with.

    Those two women are artificial humans that resemble servants.

    "They are" Ilia began to show off triumphantly.

    (It＊s a little late, sorry, well, I still prefer the scene with the man from the back compared to the front, so I couldn＊t help but copy it, everyone can complain as much as you like)

 Work related Chapter 75 Want to laugh

    An ax struck like lightning. Archer jumped back to avoid the horizontal slash. However, the violence contained in the ax and sword actually caused cracks in the ground that it did not touch let alone  The target you want to attack.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    There was a big gash on the hem of the archer's clothes, as if he had been struck by something tangible.

    "Well" He couldn't help but frowned.

    It was just the residual wind of the attack that tore his own weapon apart Hey, are you kidding? This is a holy cloth that can rival first-class conceptual weapons.

    Secretly indignant, Archer turned over in the air, and then put his feet on the railing on the second floor. However, he did not move immediately, but seemed to be sucked on it. He curled up slightly, and his whole body looked like  It contracted like a spring and stayed on the railing for about a second, then kicked off its feet suddenly and rushed over like a fired cannonball.

    Passing through the air, his body stretched into a line, as straight as a javelin. He raised his hands back, ready to go. He was just waiting to reach enough distance to face the black giant and use the two swords in his hands.  , cut down with all your strength.

    The blade wings roar like an eagle.

    The archer roared, using all his strength, the blades of his hands were swung down like lightning.

    But in the face of Archer's full blow, Berserker seemed to just wave his hand casually, and the heavy ax sword met the black and white double blades with a hurricane.

    "Clang!"

    With a crisp sound, Archer fell to the ground.

    He knelt on one knee with a solemn expression.

    Blood flowed down the scar on his cheek. At the same time, the coat on his left shoulder suddenly cracked a large hole, and liquid of the same color as the coat spurted out with a sound like sand rubbing against it.

    "I completely avoided it and ended up in such a miserable state." Archer couldn't help but snorted, feeling a little mocked.

    In that blow, the moment Archer's swords met Berserker's axe, he knew that he would never be able to compete with it, so at the last moment, he dropped the swords in his hands and dodged to the side.  The whistling stone blade.  Thanks to this, he survived.

    But, even so, he was still injured like this by the sword wind.

    No wonder Saber never chose to dodge Berserker's attacks after facing him. It turns out that if she dodges, she will be hurt. It is better to collide head-on to offset the force.

    He looked up at the corridor on the second floor. Rider was standing there motionless with his head lowered just like before.

    As for why Archer was the only one to deal with Berserker, while Rider stood motionless on the second floor as if watching the wind, it was because of Rider's suggestion.

    Just now, after Rider was beaten back, Illya revealed the identities of Sera and Liz, as well as their abilities, in order to show off. After hearing this, Rider and Archer could understand, two against one, no matter what.  Neither Archer nor Rider can break through them quickly, and there is a Berserker right next to them, let alone that.

    Since we can＊t kill the enemy＊s supply system, we can only fight against the berserker, but if we fight hard, it will be a dead end.

    So Rider made another suggestion. Although she didn't know what Archer's Noble Phantasm was, no matter how strong it was, it would be useless if they didn't kill Berserker twelve times. Their mission was to delay time, so just make Berserker unable to move.  .  Rider said she had a way, but Archer had to delay for at least two minutes.

    Archer did not refute, as if he would accept Rider＊s suggestion no matter what it was.

    So, he is now fighting hand-to-hand with the strongest Servant in hand-to-hand combat, and how long has two minutes passed Hey, how does he know? He can't count every second.

    "Hey, Rider, what are you doing? You let Archer die there alone?" Illya couldn't help but ask when she saw Archer being injured by Berserker, but Rider still didn't move.

    She is not worried that Rider will suddenly release Pegasus and escape. As long as she dares, Illya will dare to let Berserker throw the ax and sword at her as a boomerang, and Rider himself knows it.  So now Rider stays there and Illya doesn't stop him.

    But of course Rider would not answer her. At this moment, she lowered her head and stood there like a statue.  Her long hair hung down, blocking her face, making her face unclear.

    "Huh, weird guy." Ilia saw that Rider didn't respond and ignored her. She turned to Berserker and said, "Forget it, Berserker, I'm tired of it. Get rid of him, then Rider, and then we'll set off.Go find Shirou and Rin.  "

    After hearing this, Berserker turned around and faced Archer.

    Archer was now bare-handed and turned to face Berserker.

    Ilia believes that an archer without weapons will probably turn into minced meat when faced with a berserker.  Well, even if you want to retrieve the weapon, you have to break through the berserker in front of you first.

    However, the situation was beyond her expectation.

    Archer did not straighten his arms to Berserker. The light flashed in the palms of his hands, as if a 3D plane structural diagram appeared, and the same shape was outlined. After that, the light disappeared, and Archer held the solid body.  thing.

    One is black and the other is white, with the same Tai Chi pattern at the joint between the handle and the blade. What is Mo Xie if he is not a go-getter?

    Archer faced Berserker with his sword drawn.

    "This is" Illya was startled. She looked at the weapon in Archer's hand, and at the same time looked at the two weapons on the ground behind Berserkerwell, they disappeared.

    How is it possible that after taking out the same weapon, the original existing weapon disappeared? How is this possible? Isn't this Could it be No, no, he is an archer.

    Ilia was surprised, as if she had thought of something.

    In the hall, Archer was dodging Berserker's crazy sword dance. Amid the hurricane-like sword strikes, Archer jumped up, bent down, and turned sideways, barely dodging, like a small boat in the huge waves.

    Archer was also very surprised. The attack that he could barely dodge just now seemed to have been upgraded to a higher level

    No, there is no time at all. You can't blink, and you don't even have time to breathe, because even if your tense body relaxes due to breathing and your steps slow down for a moment, you will be attacked by Berserker's ax and sword, and that day will happen again  Huh, I don't have the ability to regenerate at super speed.  Archer felt like he was dancing on a blade.

    The floor crumbled, and black and white rocks flew in all directions, giving the space an abstract feeling.

    Although he understood that if one dodges the Berserker attack, he will only be forced into a blind corner, but he has no choice. As an archer, he does not have the power to compete with the Berserker head-on, so he can only choose to dodge.  Soon, he was forced into a blind corner.

    But Berserker's offensive showed no sign of slowing down. After Archer turned around, he finally had no time to dodge the blow that was immediately coming down. In desperation, he had no choice but to raise his two swords and hold them against the sword as thick as his own wrist.  ax blade.

    There was a muffled sound, whether it was the sound of steel clashing or the sound of heavy objects hitting each other, Archer's weapon collided with Berserker's weapon.

    For the first time, Archer collided head-on with Berserker and caught Berserker's blow.

    but＃＃

    As if a mountain was pressing down on his head, his hands completely lost consciousness. The power that could turn people into powder instantly spread from his arms to every part of his body, and Archer suddenly couldn't breathe.

    What a joke!  Seeing the sparks produced by the collision of weapons in front of him, Archer felt the corners of his eyes twitch.

    As if the surrounding space was trembling, the muscles on the archer's face kept twitching.

    It was just a blow, just a catch, and it felt like all the strength in the body had been drained away.  Saber didn't have such a hard time fighting Berserker!  Archer barely maintained a resisting posture, but he had used all his strength, and his hands had lost all feeling. He could not confirm whether they were broken, but it would not be surprising even if they were broken. After all, under this kind of power, even if the whole body  Crushing is also normal.

    The muscles are screaming, the bones are creaking, every nerve is tense, and even the strength of the muscles of the little toe is mobilized to resist the power of berserker, which is the easiest for today's archers.  There is nothing more dangerous than hands that have no feeling.

    ※Hmph, the mantis＊ arms are like a chariot!§

    Archer heard this, and then

    Without any reaction, he found himself flying out, as if he had been hit by a missile or something, and flew out without any resistance.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The moment he flew out, Archer understood that Ilia had never paid attention to him, so she didn't let Berserker use her full strength. Until just now, Ilia's cold snort lifted the ban, and Berserker's  The power was released instantly, and he couldn't even resist and flew out.

    ※Boom!!!§

    He didn＊t know what happened. He just felt that all the bones and muscles in his body were broken. Looking at the thick smoke gradually dissipating in front of him, he realized that he looked like a character in a funny cartoon.Like this, built deeply into the wall.

    "Well＃＃"

    Fortunately, the two swords were still in his hands. Archer flipped his wrist, pushed the sword back, cut into the wall, and dug the deep hole he had knocked out, and then he was freed from the wall.

    Looking up at the berserker who was gradually approaching, the archer smiled bitterly.

    After all, this is already like this without even using the violent skills.

    Even though he lost his rationality, leaving only the intelligence of a beast, Berserker also felt the weakness of his opponent, as if the beast was showing contempt. At this moment, he did not approach quickly, but walked over step by step.

    Archer was half-kneeling on the ground, feeling the injuries on his body, and couldn't help but raise the corners of his mouth.

    "Ah, it seems that the reputation is well-deserved," the archer muttered to himself as if he was feeling something.

    "Yeah, she's actually smiling." Of course Ilia couldn't hear what Archer was saying, but even so, he could still see the smile on Archer's face.

    "That's it." At this moment, Rider, who had been silent, jumped down from the second floor.

    "What do you want to do?" Ilia was very curious, after all, what can the rider do now.

    "Berserker, your immortal body is a treasure given to you by God. As a hero of the Gods, with the blood of God, you cannot compete with attacks or treasures that are not A-level mysteries." Rider did not answer, but  She spoke to Berserker, as if the irrational Berserker could understand her words: "Although my reins can reach this level, they cannot be used in such a small space. Then, the only thing left is this  §

    Berserker looked at Rider, who was petite to him. He was irrational and didn't understand what she was doing.

    Rider slowly took off his blindfold and then raised his head towards Berserker.

    "Look at me, berserker!" Rider looked up at berserker, the huge figure clearly reflected in his pink-gray eyes.

    The mad warrior looked at Rider, looked at Rider's head, and looked at her raised face.  Suddenly, Berserker was attracted by those eyes. Although her eyes were not that bright in color, they could not reflect light, and their pupils were unusually square.  However, the texture that is more crystal clear than any crystal, and the shape that is more rounded than the most beautiful orb on Hera's crown, makes people feel incomparable beauty.

    Those moist eyes reminded the reason sealed deep in Berserker's heart, thinking of the liquid in the most beautiful wine glass in the feast of God.

    Even a monster without reason can't help but be immersed in Rider's eyes at this moment. Those eyes are like a bridge to another world, making people want to go somewhere.

    But Berserker is a hero of the Gods after all. Being a demigod himself, he quickly realized something was wrong.

    Although there is no rationality, the uneasiness arising from the soul fully reminds Berserker of the danger.

    The beast woke up. He looked at Rider, although he was still looking at him, but he had woken up, but his eyes couldn't turn away for some reason.

    He knew he couldn＊t let Rider go down, so he roared wildly and raised the weapon in his hand.

    "It's useless, you have no ability to move now," Rider said calmly while watching Berserker's movements.

    Sure enough, as she said, berserker's arm was halfway moving, like a rusty machine, moving slowly and almost stopping.

    "Impossible, your Noble Phantasm can't hurt Berserker." The enemy Master's wild scream came to his ears, and a sneer appeared on the corner of Rider's mouth.

    Of course it＊s impossible. Except for the reins, all of my Noble Phantasms are below A level. However, my abilities are not limited to Noble Phantasms. Class abilities and retention skills are all attack methods.

    One of Rider's Noble Phantasms is made from these eyes: Breaker Gcomon (Self-Sealing Dark Temple), but unfortunately, the level is only c- and cannot hurt Berserker, but this Noble Phantasm itself is not intended to be used on people.  Yes, but to seal his eyes.

    One of her abilities and skills is the magic eye.  Her eyes are the most high-end ones even among the many magic eyes. If the opponent has magic power C, they will be unconditionally petrified. If the opponent has magic power B, it will be subject to a saving throw to determine whether it is petrified. If it is a, it will only turn the opponent to stone.  All abilities were put under heavy pressure, which dropped by one level.

    And what is the magic eye?

    That is a single magic exercise held by a magician.

    The eyes, which were originally passive functions to obtain information from the outside world, became something with active functions.  Replace everything that was originally vision with magic.??If you use the magic eyes to look at the target, then the other party will fall into the magic of this eye just by looking at it.

    This object is a technique that is reorganized using magic circuits. It is very close to magic engraving. Although Rider's magic eyes are innate, it is still the same.

    In fact, her eyes are magic.

    It is not a treasure, but a skill. It is judged as a normal attack, and its level is: a+.

    It＊s enough to break berserker＊s defense.

    At this moment, although Berserker roared unwillingly, he still could not stop the petrification caused by Rider's eyes.

    From his rock-like feet upward, he began to really turn into stone.  The stiff gray stretched all the way, and soon extended to his thighs, and berserker suddenly couldn't move.

    Rider just snorted indifferently and said nothing.

    Behind her, Archer narrowed his eyes and instantly figured out the reason. He couldn't help but smile, and then slowly stood up.

    It turns out that this is the reason why Rider mentioned the delay.

    Berserker＊s twelve trials are immortal. If you kill him, he will be resurrected immediately.  However, Rider's method is different. Her attack is not to kill Berserker, but to petrify him.  Although turned into stone, berserker is essentially not dead.  After that, of course the Twelve Trials will not start because he is not dead, but Berserker is still unable to move because he is petrified.

    After that, it＊s not even time to delay, it＊s time to counterattack.  As long as Berserker can't move, he and Rider will kill the two pseudo-servants, and then deal with the little girl master, and everything will be over.

    Archer secretly praised Rider for using this trick well.

    And at this moment, berserker changed.

    He suddenly let out a loud roar, and the sound even stirred up debris on the ground around him. A strange pressure spurted out, and the traces of petrification that had originally extended to his waist actually faded away bit by bit.

    Rider was shocked. She immediately felt that the guy in front of her started to compete with her petrification ability, but it was impossible. It was already going smoothly, how could it suddenly

    Looking at the roaring giant in front of her, she suddenly thought of something. Was this guy ordered by the master's command spell, so his abilities were temporarily enhanced? Or is it because berserker has super high divinity?  Able to resist.  Forget it, whatever happens is fine.

    Seeing that the traces of petrification on Berserker's body were gradually fading, Rider was so anxious that he couldn't care much about it at the moment. He instantly released all the magic power in his body and used it to petrify his eyes.

    Fortunately, Rider had expected such a situation, so just now Rider asked Archer to delay time so that she could mobilize the magic power of her body. Now she has used all the magic power in her body for her eyes.

    Having absorbed a large amount of human energy from Shirou School through the Blood Temple, Rider's stored magical power was extremely huge. When he released this power instantly, even Berserker could not compete with it. The traces of petrification extended again, past his waist, towards  Attacked the upper body.

    "Ugh" Rider groaned in pain. Even the most advanced magic eye could not withstand such a huge magic power.  At this moment, blood continued to flow from her eyes, which looked like blood and tears, with a strange beauty.

    But in contrast, Berserker's petrification had reached his neck. He let out a few more meaningless roars, and finally his hair turned into stone.

    In the hall, a monster sculpture that looks like Rodin＊s elaborate sculpture stands with its teeth and claws spread out, its face is ferocious, and words like lifelike can＊t be more appropriate to describe it, after all, it itself is a living thing.

    Rider＊s body swayed a bit, and he managed to hold up his legs without falling down.  At this moment, all the strength in her body was drained, her magic power had been exhausted, and there was only a little left.

    The female cavalry took a few steps forward and stood in front of Berserker and Ilia.  She didn't mean to protect the stone statue. She did this to prevent the enemy from using magic or something to smash the stone statue of Berserker, otherwise the resurrected Berserker would be unable to deal with it.

    Wiping the blood from her face, she put on the eye mask again and said breathlessly to Archer: "Now, use the Noble Phantasm, Archer. I don't know how long my petrification will last. Only now can I have a chance to kill that master."  .§

    Archer was speechless.

    It is true that Berserker has been petrified now, but he was able to remove the abnormality of petrification just now. I am afraid that for him, Rider's petrification is not permanent, so he can only take advantage of the fact that Berserker has not recovered yet.?Kill Riasviel, otherwise Berserker might break the petrification immediately, and the killer will come over, and everything will be over by then.

    He slightly raised his black and white swords, with a strange smile on his face, and actually stretched his waist, and then moved slowly.

    Ah, yes, it＊s not bad. In the end, there is only one way, isn＊t it? No matter how it changes Hmm!

    Archer found that Ilia who was standing there didn't look worried at all, and she actually had a sneer on her face, as if she was mocking something.  The archer's heart moved, and at the same time, he suddenly noticed movement behind Rider out of the corner of his eye. He hurriedly turned his head and saw that Berserker's stone statue was trembling slightly.

    "Behind" the archer shouted hurriedly.

    Rider was yelled at by him, and then he realized something was wrong behind him.

    She was exhausted so much that she was in a daze, and all her attention was focused in front of her. She never expected that Berserker behind her would recover so quickly.

    At this moment, berserker＊s body was full of cracks, like a bomb about to explode.

    Rider turned around and held his swords in front of him.

    "boom"

    With her movement, Berserker＊s arm shattered into pieces. The arm, which was darker than the stone, broke free from the stone fragments and hit Rider.

    Right hand.

    As soon as Rider raised her swords, she was struck by a landslide-like blow. Then the chain dagger in her hand shattered into powder, and her whole body was knocked away.

    ※Boom!!§

    It can be said that it was a replica of Archer being knocked away just now, and Rider was also hit hard against the wall by that blow, but after all, Berserker could only move one arm just now, and his strength was not fully used, so Rider was not hit as hard as Archer.

    Even so, this blow was not light. Rider made a deep hole in the wall, and then she bounced and fell to the ground.

    She lay on the ground coughing, spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood in pain.  Well, two or three ribs were broken.

    "It's amazing. My berserker actually died once. Isn't that quite capable, rider?" Ilia's gloomy voice came over.

    Rider looked at her after hearing this, and then realized that Ilia over there was still smiling, but her smile was full of murderous intent.  The little girl used a Command Seal to order Berserker to commit suicide once. Although she was petrified and unable to move, the effect of the Command Seal did ignore the will of the Servant or its original ability. It is possible to commit suicide by forcing the order.

    The cavalry miscalculated on this point, because no one would ever order their servants to commit suicide, but berserker is an alien and has twelve lives, so there is no need to worry about this.

    At this moment, the resurrected Berserker is shaking off the stone chips elsewhere on his body. The petrification that originally occurred all over his body now seems to have only formed a layer of stone skin on his surface.

    At this moment, Archer fell down next to Rider.

    "Can you still move?" Archer asked.

    "Hmm" Rider nodded, already accepting his fate of imminent death.

    Her magic power is almost exhausted and she is seriously injured. Archer's knife will be enough to deal with her now.

    ※Run away,§ Archer said suddenly.

    "" Rider was stunned for a moment and looked up at Archer in surprise.

    Archer didn't look at her, and kept looking at Berserker: "You are worthless. Staying here is just a hindrance. Why not run, catch up with Rin and the others, and help them escape. Berserker now has no time to care about you, no, now  You, even that little master doesn't care if you run away."

    "What about you" Rider couldn't help but ask.

    ※Deal with him,§ Archer said, taking a step forward.

    Rider looked at the guy who was a head taller than him, lowered his head slightly and thought for a moment, then without hesitation, he jumped up quickly, broke the wall next to the door, and rushed out.

    Archer glanced back and snorted.

    Thanks.  He added something in his mind.

    Ilia didn＊t stop him, and she and the two maids watched the rider escape.

    "Well, you actually let Rider go. What's in your head? I really want to see it." Of course Illya wouldn't care about a Servant who no longer has magic power. As long as he's in this forest, he won't.  Can't find it, there is an extra prey in the subsequent hunting games.

    "I've been told this once before." The archer glanced at Ilia, curled his lips, and then turned his gaze back to berserker:"Next, when the trouble is gone, I won't be merciful anymore."

    "Ah!!" Ilia let out a low voice, not only pitiful for him but also speechless.

    Strange, why do I want to laugh at this time!  !

    The archer raised his lips.

    (I will still copy the next chapter, but I want to write about Archer＊s state of mind, which is a psychological description)

 Work related Chapter 76 Still want to laugh

    "You're still smiling?" Ilia looked at Archer's smiling face in surprise.

    At this moment, the archer jumped back, jumped onto the railing on the second floor, and distanced himself from Berserker.  At this moment, with his bare hands, he saw that berserker had completely broken free from the shackles of petrification.

    And Berserker had completely shaken off the stone chips on his body at this moment. He looked at Archer on the second floor, roared, and jumped up as if he was flying from a distance of more than ten meters.

    In mid-air, Berserker roared violently, raising his hands at the same time, and the huge weapon was ready to fall at any time.

    The archer looked at the enemy who had reached the same plane, and opened his mouth calmly with a low tone.

    ※iamtheboneofmysbsp; In an instant, the body inside the body was like an updated machine, operating rapidly. Originally it was only Mach 1, but now it suddenly jumped to Mach 2.

    Projection, start.

    He raised his right hand. It was empty at first, so he didn＊t move it up. He felt a little uneasy, so he got up early today and started typing after six o＊clock. Now that he has finished writing, he has updated it.  But I won＊t break it into chapters, so I＊ll upload it directly. Well, even though it＊s copied from TV, hehe, if you have any complaints, feel free to do so.  Also, although it is the same as on TV, Archer cannot die this time because it is not the time for him to die yet.  There is also the battle between Berserker and Archer in the next chapter, I want to sensationalize it)

 Work related Chapter 77 I remembered it

    The rider frowned and finally ran away.

    Although Archer asked her to run away before, she was not willing to run away, so she secretly hid in a secret part of the castle, checked the situation, looked for when the two maids were relaxing, and then attacked Ilia and killed her.

    But the two maids were very loyal to their duties and never left each other, so Rider never found a chance.  When Archer just broke all the lights in the house, Rider felt that he might finally have a chance. As long as Archer made a sneak attack, the maid and Berserker would inevitably relax in other directions in order to defend him, and then his time had come.  Using Archer as bait, even if he dies, he can take the opportunity to kill Illyasviel.  But after working on it for a long time, Archer used this instead of making a sneak attack.

    If Rider hadn＊t been quick to see the opportunity and quickly escaped from this place, he would have been caught by Archer＊s move.

    At this moment, she looked back, her face trembling a little.

    If you had used this just now, the endless space would have no rival for your own Pegasus. If you want to kill Ilyasviel, even if Berserker and the two maids are used as human shields, they will not be able to stop him.

    But now without magic power, this is empty talk.

    Rider gritted her teeth, endured the pain on her body, and accelerated her pace. However, with the injuries on her body, her movements were not as fast as before.  Sensing the location of the command spell, he ran towards that direction.

    I can＊t remember what I was fighting for or what I was looking forward to. I just vaguely remembered that it seemed that I had to become a righteous man for a certain purpose, so I kept running. But in the end, I couldn＊t even remember the beginning.  I can＊t even remember the reason

    "Ahem" He spat out a mouthful of blood. The archer rolled on the ground like a cylinder. The swords along the way were crushed and broken by him like ears of wheat. After traveling for tens of meters, he stopped.  Well, I have to say that the current berserker's strength and speed are much higher than before. With just one blow, he flew so far like a kite with its string broken.

    After looking up at the sky for a second, he spit out another mouthful of blood.

    Just after he and berserker exchanged slashes, berserker used a slash to make him look like this.

    He let go of the broken sword with only the handle left in his hand, and slapped Archer's right palm on the ground. His whole body bounced up like a carp, and he stood up quickly. He looked at Berserker who was attacking like a ghost, and he felt in his heart.  chuckle.

    "Fell into a trap."

    He waved his right hand, and three spears flashed out from behind him, forming a flat surface, and struck directly at Berserker, like the trident of the god of death, with a cold and sharp whistle.

    But Berserker didn＊t stop. He just waved his hand, and suddenly these three spears with amazing momentum were swept up by him and hit into the air.  And he himself was only a few steps away from Archer.

    The sneer on the archer's face did not fall, but he silently closed his right hand tightly.

    The three spears in the sky were instantly attracted to each other like magnets, becoming soft and entangled with each other like living snakes. One of the spears even split into two branches, and then connected to the two spears and merged together.  On the spear, a brand new spear was finally formed.

    This gun has an extremely strange shape, and it can even be considered a gun.  It looked like two tree vines entwined together. The spear head was not a single head, nor was it the kind with an inverted blade, but was directly divided into two pointed ends, looking like some kind of harpoon.

    But even though the appearance is not good, the power on the wall is undeniable. The three spears that were originally swept away by Berserker's blow have now become one, and they have changed from being ordinary to being formidable.  At the same time, the body of the gun was blood red, as if it had just been stained with blood. It was dazzlingly red, so red that people dared not look directly at it, and so red that it made people tremble with fear.

    Berserker also felt something strange behind him, and immediately stopped and wanted to turn around.  Although he felt that the gun behind him did not have an ability beyond A, but was only at level B, he still felt a sense of danger.

    But it was too late, Archer waved his hand fiercely, and suddenly the spear shot out at Berserker's back like a huge arrow from the string.

    boom!

    The double-pointed spear hit Berserker's back at once, but it made a muffled sound like hitting a rock or steel, and the momentum immediately stopped.

    Godhand? Haha, it＊s useless

    In the smiling face of the archer, the gun head suddenly rotated, and just like the gun body, it condensed together, and finally formed a very huge gun head with a hollow center.

    &nbsp; Then, as if the barrier created when he was blocked was a lie, the spear that changed shape again, like a sharp knife hitting butter, penetrated Berserker's body at once, pinning him to the ground.

    The place that penetrates is the heart of the Berserker.

    the third time.

    "Ouchuhoh" the monster roared, but was firmly pinned by the gun. Although its limbs moved wildly, it could not move at all.

    When he saw Berserker's huge body pinned to the ground and unable to move by what was just a small gun to him, the archer spoke.

    "It's useless, no matter how hard you struggle, it won't help. Just be honest and let me kill you again," the archer said coldly, with a murderous look.

    Berserker's Noble Phantasm is immortal because it is blessed or cursed by God. In other words, it is the result of super high divinity. It is immune to attacks and Noble Phantasms below A. However, this gun is different. The higher the divinity, the more likely it is to die.  The faster he goes, even though it's only B level, it's enough to destroy his defense.  And in a way, this gun also carries a curse that runs through the heart.

    The name of his spear is spearoflonginus.

    Just when Archer was about to mobilize the next sword that could kill Berserker, something happened.

    Berserker, who was originally nailed to the ground, suddenly let out a loud roar that shook Archer's ears.  At this moment, he actually put his hands on the ground and forcefully pulled himself up from the ground.

    "What" The archer looked at the berserker who stood up from the ground with a gun in surprise, and couldn't help but be a little dazed for a moment.

    As a result, this gave Berserker an opportunity to take advantage of. He jumped in front of Archer with a single step. The ax sword in his hand had already scratched the ground, and then he slashed diagonally from the bottom up.

    ※Oops＃ In an instant, Archer could only pick up a nearby sword and block it in front of him.

    Click!

    ※It wasn＊t just his body that was broken or just the sword that was broken. In short, Archer flew up and then flew far away.

    If I had known earlier, I would have just made it without skimping on the magic power.  If he had just made it by himself, it would be enough in an instant, but because he didn't want to consume that magic power, he had to transfer the weapon here from this world. As a result, as soon as this time was delayed, the berserker gave it Alas!  In mid-air, the archer couldn't help but laugh.

    "It's strange, why can I still laugh after being beaten like this? It's really strange.

    In the past, when it came to fighting, from the beginning to the end, and then to becoming a messenger of God, I had never felt this way.

    Fear, sadness, pain, crying, don＊t, don＊t be like this, save me, save me, I don＊t want to be like this anymore, despair, collapse, madness, indifference, numbness, machinery, speed, efficiency, quick hands and knife, will  Everything around me was blown to pieces, and I felt nothing when I was in a sea of ??blood However, it was the first time that I fought like this with a smile and a happy face. It was really strange.

    Ah, sure enough, something was wrong with me and I finally went completely crazy.

    With a bang, he fell to the ground. His back was hit by several sword hilts, which made him feel that all his bones were scattered, but then he was sure of one thing, his body was not broken in two.  .

    After bouncing to the ground, he rolled a few times on the ground. The archer stood up again and saw the berserker reaching out to hold the bloody spear point protruding from his chest. With a strong force, he immediately pulled out the spear.  .  Along with it, there were large pieces of flesh and blood scattered on the ground.

    Seeing this scene, the archers sighed secretly.

    Sure enough, using three residual guns to recreate the original was not very successful. Compared with the prototype, it was downgraded by more than one level, and the power gap was also too big.  If it were the original Spear of Longinus, the current berserker would have been nailed to the ground by himself, and he would be slaughtered by himself.  Tsk, I originally thought I could pin him down and kill him again, but now it seems forget it, now is an opportunity, isn't it?

    Archer threw away the hilt of the sword in his hand, then curled his palm slightly. Suddenly, a light curtain flashed, and three weapons appeared between his fingers.

    With its short hilt and thin blade, it is more like a longer dagger than a sword.  Its name is: Black Keys.

    When the archer moved his hand, the black keys spread out like a long fan.

    ※Hmph, I didn＊t expect that I would abandon my purpose, because the little girl＊s words have reached this point, and she deserves to be like this.  By the way, that little girl, since she allowed me to be like this, she must be punished. By the way, making her lose her servant and withdraw from this dream competition is the best punishment for her.

    He glanced at Ilia,I added lightly in my heart.

    I need to be more energetic in the future By the way, I need to raise a few more cats and let them develop the habit of running around in Illya's room, Master.

    Berserker's figure was already close to his eyes, and Archer immediately raised his arm high.

    Although there is no entity yet, the light of the weapon has burst out as if it were real, and the originally reddish-brown world has been illuminated white by the light of the sword.

    He moved his left hand. Well, it seemed to be gradually recovering. Although he couldn't exert force, it was still possible to assume this posture. He held his left hand in his right hand and made a gesture of raising a sword with both hands, ready to swing it at any time.  Down,

    The Berserker struck out with an axe, and Archer was already making final preparations.

    The next step is to make the implementation

    "Huh?" Archer was surprised to see that the scene in front of him had changed. He instantly seemed to be sent into a space with a speed of one million kilometers per hour, and everything around him disappeared.

    This is＃＃

    Before Archer had time to finish thinking, he had already involuntarily stopped the project he was doing.

    In a daze, Archer felt that he had stopped and the things around him had become still.

    However, this place was no longer his own world. He looked at the small strip of dark sky between the trees and found that he was lying on the ground.

    This is where?

    His eyes moved slightly, and he looked away. As a result, he was stunned.

    "Hey, are you going to say anything now that can't save everyone?" Shirou grinned unnaturally, lowered his head and smiled at Archer.  Seeing Archer lying on the ground motionless since he was summoned with injuries that made anyone think he was going to die, Shirou felt even more guilty and wanted to apologize.

    But, he is still alive. Although this guy is annoying, he is still alive.

    Shirou faced Archer gratefully.

    Because this guy is still alive, Shirou can believe it and ignore what he says.

    If it cannot save everyone, it is just his personal opinion.

    Not everyone can be saved, this is just a lie.

    "Archer, on the other hand, looked at the smile on Shirou's face without blinking.

    Although there were no tears, this smile reminded him of that sloppy man. He had the same smile as this guy at that time.

    After a long time, he looked away again and looked at the sky.

    Ah, I remembered why I save others and why I exist for others. It＊s because if one day I can smile like this, how happy I would be^

    (I＊m trying to be as sensational as possible, but I don＊t know if it＊s successful or not)

 Works Related Chapter 78 The Strongest Archer

    In the center of the forest, in the gorgeous ancient castle, the red sword and the wild world have disappeared, replaced by a space that has long been unrecognizable.  The originally splendid interior was in a mess. It would not be an exaggeration to call it a ruin, especially the hall, which looked more like it had been hit by a missile.  The moonlight spilled in from the hole in the ceiling, illuminating the situation indoors.  The gorgeous walls are mottled, the shiny floor is full of huge cracks, and rubble is strewn all over the floor.

    Berserker stood in the middle of the hall, a beam of moonlight shining on his back. It could be seen that the scars on his body had been completely healed.  Not far behind him, a little girl's face was red with anger.

    The battle between the archeror the magician who is an archer and the berserker is over. At the last moment, the guy seems to have taken out his strongest weapon and clamored to kill the remaining berserker as well.  six times.

    Ilia didn't know what it was. She was far away at the time, so she couldn't hear his words clearly. She only knew what he said about the strongest holy sword. As for whether it could kill Berserker six times, Ilia didn't know, but at that time  The power of that sword that didn't appear - Illya couldn't help but grit her teeth as she thought about how the world turned white.

    But then he didn＊t have a chance to use it, and was summoned away by Tohsaka Rin＊s Command Seal.

    Thinking of this, Ilia couldn't help but feel a little happy.

    It can be seen that that guy was not bluffing at that time. He was able to make that sword. Although it would exhaust its energy and destroy itself, that guy could indeed die together with Berserker.  But in the end, before he could do that, he was summoned away.

    In this case, there is no need to be afraid of him now. The Servant has lost all his magic power and it will take some time to recover. Not to mention if he is seriously injured. Archer has definitely reached the bottom of his life just now. Now  If he were asked to use the inherent barrier again, he would definitely not be able to do it, let alone projecting such a powerful sword.

    The current archer must be so weak that Sera and Liz can kill him with just one shot.

    Thinking of this, Ilia was so angry that she wanted to smash the castle.

    My servant is a berserker. His real name is Heracles. Both his reputation and his strength are top-notch. Even Saber cannot defeat him. This is enough to prove that he is definitely the strongest.  But, why, that guy is an archer, and he is actually a magician.  As we all know, caster is the weakest servant among all the professions. Although that guy is an archer, he is actually a magician.  In the end, he was able to kill Berserker five times, and even fought until he died with Berserker in the end. But on his side, in the end, he couldn't even figure out his identity. It was simply

    The lowest grade of jokes.

    "Unforgivable, unforgivable" Illyasviel murmured a few words, and then suddenly screamed hysterically: "That bastard!!!"

    The maid who was turning on the light heard the sound and looked around. Whether it was the maid with blue lining or the natural one with black lining, there was a look of concern on her face at this moment.

    Ilia was completely unaware. She turned around and yelled at Berserker: "You must have let your guard down, Berserker, you were actually killed five times by that guy"

    Ilia was so humiliated that she could not continue speaking.

    For Illyasviel, who was determined to kill the enemy's servants, capture the master alive, and happily torture them to death, it was as disgusting as eating bugs.

    Berserker stood there quietly, letting Illya shout, as unresponsive as a stone statue.

    "Perhaps the strength and level cannot match him, but this time the enemy is indeed very strong, with various sword skills and abilities, and also has a very noble character, making him a rare enemy.

    If he has reason, there will definitely be a pleasant battle tonight.

    Over there, his master's voice came over: "No, I won't wait any longer, Berserker, go find them now and kill them all, that Archer"

    Ilia gritted her teeth and imagined how to kill Archer.

    Berserker did not answer or refuse. Without reason, the only thing he could do was to act according to his master's orders.

    But the two maids disagreed. The maid with blue lining was the first to object.

    She said: "No, miss, the situation is unknown, it would be too dangerous to go like this."

    "This kind of thing doesn't matter. As long as Berserker is here, you don't have to worry about anything." Facing her personal attendant, Illya suppressed her anger. She didn't speak loudly, but her tone was full of impatience.

    "However, your berserker is not available yet"Recovery isn't it?  There are three enemy servants, especially the rider, just in case" The maid Kyungshou glanced at the berserker and said slowly.

    Berserker＊s Noble Phantasm, the Twelve Trials, has twelve lives. Half of it has been consumed in the battle just now. If you want to restore it to full status by replenishing your magic power, it will take three days, in other words, once every twelve hours.  With six lives now, it doesn't feel right to fight an enemy with three servants.

    Of course, this does not mean that berserker will lose, but that it means Illya.

    You can tell that Saber is weak and has long eyes, and Archer has been disabled just now. If he encounters these two, even with the two Masters, Berserker will definitely be able to deal with it. Sera does not doubt this.  .  It's just Rider. She just ran out of magic power and wasn't hurt at all.  In particular, she also has the petrified magic eye. Once she recovers part of her magic power, she can use the magic eye. A sneak attack halfway will cause a lot of harm to Ilia just by looking at it.  As a person from the age of the gods, her magic eyes are not something modern magicians can resist.  After all, unlike them, Illya wears a special magic dress for servants that can rebound magic.

    "Humph, even without Godhand, the current berserker can kill them all. As for the magic eye" Illya looked dismissive: "How could those eyes be useful to me."

    Sera was startled and then reacted.

    An ordinary magician has the ability to resist magic. This is called anti-magic for a servant. The more advanced the magician, the stronger this ability is.  On the other hand, although Illya knows almost no magic, As a human with magic circuits, her ability to deal with magic power is unparalleled among all the Servants in the past. As long as it is not a tangible magic attack, she can  Don't worry, so how could she be afraid of those magic eyes.

    "But" The maid was still very uneasy.

    "You're so verbose, Sera, you've become more and more bold recently." Ilia finally got angry.

    "No, no, this is for Miss Ilia's safety. I don't mean to offend. Please forgive me." The maid bowed repeatedly, thought for a moment, and gave in: "Since Miss Ilia must go, then please let me go with you."  .§

    "Why?"

    The maid in black lining over there also came over.

    "Ilia let's go together," she said slowly, her voice soft and gentle, but her tone was a bit dull, a bit like parroting.

    "Liz" Sierra glared at her sternly when she heard this - she actually called the young lady's name directly again.

    "Saira is fine." Illya looked at the other maid and frowned: "Liz, you have been active all day today."

    ※Let＊s go together,§ the black-lined maid named Liz said calmly.

    "But＃＃"

    "Let's go together," Liz said.

    ""

    Ilia pouted and looked at her. After a while, she waved her hand and said impatiently: "Then I will make an exception today and let you sit in my fixed seat."

    "?" Liz didn't respond, while Sierra was a little confused as to what she meant.

    "Berserker" Ilia called out, and then the Berserker bent down and actually reached out and grabbed Liz. Under Sera's surprised eyes, he put Liz on his shoulders.

    Liz sat on the giant's strong shoulders and looked around, seemingly curious.

    "Before you find Rin and the others, you can sleep up there." Illya put her hands on her waist and shouted to Liz, "It's just for today, and then there will be no more."

    "Yes" Liz nodded.

    "Miss" Sera looked at Ilia, as if she wanted to say something.

    "What, do you think it would be uncomfortable for Liz to sleep there?" Ilia glanced at her.

    "No, miss," she said quickly, and kowtowed slightly: "Then, we have overstepped our bounds."

    Ilia snorted and said nothing.

    Serra raised her head and said loudly to Liz: "Liz, go to sleep. When you wake up, you and I will witness the glory of Einzbern."

    ?＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    Closing his eyes gently, the knight lay on the ground and snorted.

    "Ah, of course" he said, following Shirou's words - Shirou said to him just now: "Now you are still saying that not all people can be saved?"

    "What?" Shirou frowned: "No one is dead, even you"

    &nbsp; "That's it for the time being. Soon after, the berserker will catch up and then they will all be wiped out," the archer said calmly.

    "" Shirou choked for a moment, unable to speak.

    "Whose fault is this? Didn't you say you would get rid of Berserker? Why are you lying here like this?" Tohsaka roared ferociously: "You would have been dead without my call just now. I wasted my time on this."  It＊s a Command Seal, can＊t you say thank you to the master who saved you?§

    Shirou looked at Tohsaka, and then lowered his gaze - he saw that Tohsaka's hands on his legs were trembling slightly, and the angry expression on his face was also stiff.

    She seemed to be hesitating about something, or avoiding something, but she still maintained her usual tough attitude, suppressing her feelings and reprimanding her master.

    When Archer heard this, he also looked at his master, his eyes unblinking and calm.

    "Whatwhat are you doing?" Tohsaka blushed a little at Archer's unceremonious gaze, and said to himself: "Are you dissatisfied with anything?"

    "No," Archer said lightly, "I just want to say that you can throw yourself on me and hold me while you cry, and they won't say anything."

    ""

    ""

    ""

    ""

    ??The people presentwhether they were people or servants, in short, Tohsaka, Shirou, Saber, and Rider were all stunned. They did not expect Archer to say such a strong word, and they were all stunned for a moment.

    The air seemed to be frozen, and Shirou's eyes looked as if he had seen a ghost. No, it should be said that he saw Tohsaka turning into a ghost.

    The first moment he reacted, he felt that he should say, "Well, the moonlight is really beautiful today. I'll go over there and find a place to enjoy the moon." Then he quickly applied oil on the soles of his feet, otherwise he would be violently attacked.  Tohsaka was blasted away without distinction.

    Saber was also shocked - for no other reason than that, although she was the king of a country, she had never seen or heard of anyone as powerful and excellent as Archer, whether human or servant, from ancient times to the present.  That's what I mean by being shocked.

    And Tohsaka also woke up at this moment. Her face instantly turned from white to red, from red to purple, from purple to green, and finally from green to white again. Of course, her face was ashen as she was shaking with anger.

    It can be said that Tohsaka was unwilling to leave Archer and Rider together to fight against Berserker, but the situation at that time had no choice but to do that, so he could only endure his personal feelings and keep him.

    After about an hour, the rider slowly caught up.

    Her astonishingly long hair was scattered on her shoulders, and she was covered in dust. She told Tohsaka that she had run out of magic power and could no longer fight, so she had no choice but to run back, while Archer was still fighting there.

    At that time, Shirou became anxious upon hearing this, and hurriedly asked Tohsaka to use the command spell to summon Archer back.

    Tohsaka originally thought so, but reason told her that if Archer was summoned back, no one would be left to delay Berserker, which would be equivalent to destroying the lives of everyone on her side.

    But she only hesitated for a moment, and then she seemed to be bewitched by a devil or something. She didn't want to think about it anymore. She quickly raised her arm and used the command spell to summon Archer.  When she came back, she didn't know the critical moment.

    At this moment, looking at his servant, who was covered in blood and lying in tatters on the ground, it was almost impossible to recognize that this was the guy who liked to laugh and ridicule himself.

    Although she still had a tough mouth, Tohsaka's throat seemed to be a little weird, and she felt uncomfortable in her heart, as if a stone had been pressed on her. If possible, she really wanted to say sorry to this guy, sorry, etc., but she forced  He held back and said nothing.

    But, but, but, but But the first thing this guy said to him was, "You can throw yourself on me and hold me and cry, they won't say anything." This kind of words should be cut to pieces.  , and in front of so many people, this

    In an instant, the girlish feelings that Tohsaka Rin finally had were trampled on by this damn guy.

    And in return, she trampled on this guy's face!  !  !

    "Plop, plop, plop" With a muffled sound, Tohsaka's little black shoes collided hard with a face that was similar in color to his own.

    Tohsaka stamped his feet and shouted angrily: "You this this this super super idiot."

    I was actually worried about this guy just now, really?You are such an idiot, this guy should be thrown into hell and fried a hundred times.  Tohsaka was so embarrassed and angry that she wished she could let Shirou project a knife and lend her a knife to stab this thing to death.

    Shirou didn't even look at Archer. At this moment, Tohsaka stepped on this lunatic who was looking for death and couldn't even scream.  His feet still have this ability), he sighed in his heart, but he had no intention of sympathizing with him or trying to persuade Tohsaka. In his opinion, stupidity can be forgiven, but for a brainless person like Archer, well, it＊s better to let him fend for himself.  .

    He thought so in his heart, but he couldn't help but glance at it, and immediately screamed and stepped forward to stop Tohsaka.

    "Hey, stop, stop, Tohsaka, he is going to dissipate, he is going to dissipate, I don't want to stop you, now is not the time to do this, after you escape, you can just use the whip No, you can just stab him to death.  , but now Berserker will catch up soon, and we still need his combat power."

    After much talk, Tohsaka was finally persuaded to stop.

    Archer was lying on the ground with a calm expression. His face looked much cleaner. After all, the blood stains had been wiped clean. As for the dust, well, it was about the same color.

    One minute, two minutes

    "Hey, get up." Tohsaka looked at him for a while, but Archer was still lying down. Tohsaka then said, unable to help but want to kick him again.

    "There is no way. I have no ability to move now. Not to mention taking action, I can't even transform into a spirit body." Archer's face showed no trace of joy or anger at this moment, just like a wooden board.

    He didn＊t lie at all about this. Now, he can hardly move even one hand.

    Tohsaka naturally didn＊t believe this kind of thing. After all, he had just said such words to himself with a very energetic look, and now he suddenly said that he couldn＊t move. Who would believe it.

    Just when she was about to get angry, she suddenly felt something strange in her arm. When she looked back, it was Shirou who secretly pulled the corner of her clothes and said angrily: "What are you doing?"

    "Well, I think what Archer said is true," Shirou coughed slightly and said.

    "Why do you say that?" Tohsaka raised his eyebrows, making Shirou admire him again for daring to stop the devil.

    "Um, just now, you" Shirou's eyes dodge and he hesitates to speak.

    Tohsaka was about to yell, but suddenly he came to his senses, snorted and stopped talking.

    Just now, Archer was lying on the ground, and despite Tohsaka's fierce kicks, he didn't even block him, let alone hide. Now it seems that what he said that he can't move his whole body is true.

    Although Tohsaka was still angry, she still took a deep breath, barely suppressed her anger, and said to Rider: "Although you are in poor condition now, I still trouble you. After all, the forest is so big, even Einzbei  It＊s impossible for Illyasviel to take care of Lun＊s barrier at the same time, so when you get to the back and see them, take advantage of your speed and lead them in the opposite direction, do you understand?§

    Rider didn＊t speak, just nodded, and disappeared with a breath.

    Then Tohsaka turned around and said coldly to Shirou: "I will support Saber now, and leave that guy to you."

    Shirou nodded and did not object. After all, there were two people on his side who could not move, one was a big man and the other was a girl. He was too embarrassed to let her help this guy who weighed one or two hundred pounds away.

    So, he helped Archer (although he was reluctant, but there was nothing he could do), Tohsaka helped Saber and continued to move forward.

    Saber still wanted to resist: "I can do it myself"

    Tohsaka turned around and called "Shirou", but she immediately fell silent.

    So, the two masters, supporting each other's servant, walked hard step by step.

    I have to say that Archer is really heavy. He must be over seventy kilograms. He can run while holding Saber. Now even though he is not carrying or holding him, Archer is just pressing an arm on his shoulder.  But the weight of his entire body was almost pressing on him, and he had no choice but to drag him away.

    Damn it!  Shirou couldn't help but sigh inwardly, because he just thought of a word: embarrassment.

    As a result, while walking, Shirou felt something was wrong. He didn't know why, but his body suddenly started to feel hot yesterday. When Ilia caught him today, he was also woken up by the heat. After he stopped to rest for a while, he felt a little better.  A little bit, but now it's starting to get hot again.

    In an instant, sweat poured down from his head.

    "It's so hot, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh," Shirou kept gasping for air.In the cold winter night, I have to say that it feels really refreshing.

    But as the wind blew in time, the heat on his body still increased bit by bit. After a while, Shirou couldn't stand it anymore. The feeling of high fever made his mind a little blurry.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Moving forward, Tohsaka and Saber are in front of you.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Go forward, forwardwell, this is the ground. When did I leave with my head down?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ※Well, it＊s a strange sound, like the sound of gears turning.

    No, no, the sound is a little crisp, a little harsh, and there is a heavy feeling in the sound.

    Ding ding ding ding

    The sound was very close, very close, as clear as if it was inside my head.

    This sound of metal and iron clashing seems to have been heard somewhere before.

    clang clang clang clang

    Electric sparks stung, the old projector started to operate, and Shirou's vision blurred.

    "Triggeroff" was in tatters. He raised the sword with his hand, and his body was running at high speed. The magic power accurately traveled through the magic circuits in his body at high speed. The attacking enemy was a black berserker. He aimed at him and raised his weapon.  .

    The same ax sword as the Berserker.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the sky, between the eyebrows, the carotid artery, the clavicular artery, the heart, the left arm, the right arm, the left leg, the right leg capture the eight parts of the attacker's body in your heart.

    Then, he swung the ax sword down at a speed that completely destroyed his arm.

    Send out that powerful blow

    "So, how's the situation, Archer, you should have dealt with Berserker once or twice."

    Tohsaka's voice suddenly came, awakening Shirou from his dream. Shirou opened his eyes wide and found that he was following Tosaka, walking step by step.

    What was that just now?  Shirou shook his head vigorously to clear his mind while wondering about the hallucination he just had.

    After thinking for a while, Shirou couldn't figure it out, and suddenly he heard Tohsaka say: "Speak out, we are all in the same boat now, and we don't want to keep the information that the enemy has been eliminated several times a secret."

    Hearing this, Shirou couldn't help but look at Archer, but Archer didn't look at Tohsaka - Shirou saw Archer's brows furrowed deeply, and his expression suddenly became very scary.

    "I heard from Rider that she has finally defeated Berserker once. What about you?" Tohsaka asked. She was looking at the road. At the same time, it was too dark in the forest at night, so she couldn't see the expression on Archer's face.

    When Archer heard this, his expression suddenly returned to calm, and he said calmly: "Five times, only half of Berserker's resurrection times are left."

    Tohsaka's footsteps stopped for a moment, and then she turned her head and looked at Archer. Shirou could clearly see the shock on her face.

    Tohsaka must be surprised, of course. After all, they are both servants. Rider only killed Berserker once, while Archer, it was five times. This number comparison is really

    Of course, another thing that surprised her was that before fighting Berserker, Shirou once clearly said that Archer could only kill Berserker five times. Now it seems Tohsaka's eyes narrowed deeply.

    "Well, you are quite capable. I have changed my opinion of you." Tohsaka turned around and looked at the road ahead.

    She said in a sincere tone: "After all, my opponent is berserker. It's enough to reach this point."

    Archer was silent for a while after hearing this, and said slowly: "If you didn't use the command spell to summon me just now, I would have solved the remaining six times of Berserker."

    Saber: ""

    Tohsaka: ""

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, and then started to look down upon him: This white-haired guy is really good at blowing.

    After walking for a while, Tohsaka said with some uncertainty: "Archer, just now you"

    Archer's voice was flat: "Finally, I was about to use the real Noble Phantasm, but it was destroyed by a sudden attack."

    "That is to say, have you remembered who you are?" Tohsaka said with some surprise.

    As soon as she said this, both Shirou and Saber looked at her strangely, but Tohsaka no longer cared about these looks at this moment.

    "My precious phantom is called the Sword of Victory and Contract," he said calmly, "Well, my name is Artolis Uther Penderigan, and I was originally the king of England."

    Suddenly, the mouths of several people suddenly opened wide.big.

    And Shirou＊s is also as weird as he is weird.

    ※Hmph, this damn thing, it＊s too much to brag about.  After Shirou was surprised, he couldn't help but chuckle to himself. This guy's bragging was about to blow up. He was pretending to be King Arthur. Hum, the real owner was right next to him.

    He turned his head and was surprised to find that Saber had a thoughtful expression on her face.

    Tohsaka was surprised at first, wondering why this guy was so stupid for saying his name in front of Shirou and Saber, but after hearing his name, Tohsaka's expression suddenly turned to contempt.

    Hey, how about lengthening your nose and making your eye sockets deeper? Besides, I've never heard that King Arthur has African ancestry.

    As a result, she just wanted to say a few words to him when she heard Saber speak first.

    "You mean, you are King Arthur?" Saber's tone actually contained a hint of confirmation, which surprised Shirou.

    "Yeah" Archer nodded.

    "So, where is your Noble Phantasm?" Saber narrowed her eyes, the confirmation in her tone even more obvious.

    If it is true, then it means that I succeeded, I successfully eliminated myself, and this guy is my replacement, and he is the new king.

    "Five pieces" Archer said an astonishing number: "Well, I think I should be the hero with the most Noble Phantasms among the heroes of the Age of Gods. But the strongest among them is none other than that one."

    Tohsaka and Shirou now see that Archer is exaggerating. Although they feel that this guy is a little abnormal now, as if he was beaten too hard by Berserker and went crazy, but now they just watch it as a show, Saber is the only one  Poor and nervous.

    "That? What is it?" Saber asked closely.

    "The Army of the Round Table, when I raise my sword and shout, all the one hundred and fifty-five knights who followed me during my lifetime will answer my call, appear by my side, and become my sword." Archer is really a lion.  When you open your mouth, you will be blown away by your bullshit.

    Saber was stunned when he heard this, and then blurted out: "No, there are only one hundred and fifty-four Knights of the Round Table."

    "There is another sister who is my sister." Archer actually smiled softly and said a name in a leisurely tone: "Artoria Penderegan."

    When he said this, he looked at Saber with a mocking look on his face.

    Saber was stunned for a moment, and then realized that she had been tricked. Her face turned red with anger, and the strand of hair on her head was stretched straight.

    Although she didn＊t have any physical strength, she still pushed Tohsaka away and then kicked the bully in the face.

    This kick was not very powerful, but it still knocked Archer down.  Shirou had predicted that this might happen, so he was prepared in advance. When he saw Saber's expression was wrong, he immediately let go of his hand and let Archer get kicked by himself.

    Seeing Archer fall to the ground without any suspense, Shirou couldn't help but sigh, was this guy really beaten stupid by Berserker?

    You just provoked Tohsaka, and now you provoke Saber.

    It＊s reallyalas!

    (The previous chapter was sad, let＊s do something funny in this chapter)

 Work related Chapter 79: No more fun to talk about

    Regardless of whether Archer was beaten silly or not, there was no time to care about anything else in the current situation. The group of people walked forward in the forest one step at a time. After walking for a while, Tohsaka brought the group to a shabby place.  The place.

    Shirou raised his head and looked at the two-story building. He felt that it looked like a haunted house and a ruin.

    However, looking at its size and shape, Shirou felt that this kind of building must have been a beautiful little bungalow before it was dilapidated.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? It is indeed this place.  Shirou's mind was almost spinning, but he still couldn't help but think of this.

    "Archer found it when we came here. In a short time, we should be able to take a break." Tohsaka is in a bad mood now, because just now, she exposed a big shortcoming of hers.

    You just don＊t know who the Servant＊s true identity is?  Originally, she had been laughing at Shirou for being a dilettante, but now it's good that she is even more dilettant than him. She still knows who the Servant's true identity is, unlike herself, who doesn't even know who the Servant is.

    In the future, I wonder how I will be laughed at by that guy?  Tohsaka had a gloomy look on his face when he thought of this.

    After saying a word coldly, she helped Saber in first.

    Shirou dragged this guy with him and slowly walked in. Maybe he had lost his nerve just now, or he was kicked by Saber, which cured his brain disease. From now until now, Archer has not said a word.

    However, the moment he stepped into the building, Shirou's eyes blurred, and he suddenly saw a strange scene as if someone had injected something into his mind.

    Just like the name of a famous book, this world is a mixture of red and black.

    The red sky, the black earth, the blood flowing from the human body, and the black carbon produced by the burning of the human body.

    This is＃＃

    Shirou looked at the familiar world and felt stupid for a while.

    Just now, his body suddenly started to heat up for no apparent reason, but he had no choice but to hold on and walk away.  As a result, he got hotter and hotter, getting hotter and hotter, as if his body was in a furnace. Finally, he felt that his brain was starting to get hot.

    I don＊t know if I have a high fever, that＊s why I＊m like this.  Now, he actually had hallucinations again.

    "Hey, Shirou, did you hear that?"

    Tohsaka's voice brought him back to reality. He was startled and looked closely, only to find that the flames and black smoke in front of him were completely abandoned. The ground was full of debris.  I don＊t know if it fell from the ceiling or if the original floor tiles were broken.

    It came again, Shirou shook his head.

    After taking two steps, Shirou discovered that in addition to debris on the ground, there were also vines of unknown plants. They filled the windows and climbed in, like ivy, winding and crisscrossing, filling the entire indoor space.

    Directly in front of him, Tohsaka was standing there supporting Saber. She shouted to Shirou impatiently: "I asked you to put Archer there and let him serve as a guard. Follow me to the second floor to take a look."

    "Oh" Shirou nodded quickly, then walked to the corner, released Archer and put him down.

    Archer silently sat down against the wall, while Shirou followed Tohsaka who walked up the stairs to the second floor.

    The second floor is much better than the first floor. Although the floor is dusty, there are no rubbles or vines all over the floor. There is even one window that is still intact. Next to the bed in the corner, there is an oil painting that has turned dark.  .

    "Huh? There's a bed," Tohsaka said with a hint of joy in her voice when she saw the dusty bed. She pushed Saber to Shirou, said "Hold her up", and then went forward to straighten the bed.

    I have to say that the bed was really dirty, but it was just dust. Tohsaka carefully lifted off the top sheet, and then saw with satisfaction that the mattress underneath was still dry and quiet.

    ※Well, not bad,§ Tohsaka said, and then checked whether there were bugs or anything under the mattress.

    Shirou didn't pay attention to Tohsaka, but focused on Saber in his arms.

    When Tohsaka pushed Saber to his side just now, Shirou felt that if he hadn't caught it steadily, Saber would have fallen over by now.  After touching it, he was shocked to realize that for some reason, Saber's body was hot, as if she had an unknown high fever. Not to mention that her body was actually wet with sweat. Shirou even felt like he was  Holding a kettle that is boiling.  Her eyes were blurred, her expression was a little dazed, and her breathing was even more disordered than that of Shirou, who had been running over with her in his arms.

    It looks like the situation is terrible.

    Shirou felt like he had just given birth physicallyThe high fever in ? probably comes from this. There is a contract between the Servant and the Master, so they can feel what happens to each other, and the fever he feels is probably because he feels Saber's condition.

    ※ If this continues Shirou couldn＊t help but have a bad thought.

    "Hey, bring Saber over here and let her sleep here to rest." Tohsaka extended his hand to Shirou.

    Shirou was startled, then woke up, carefully supported Saber, and then helped her lie down on the bed.

    Looking at Saber's weak look, Tohsaka sighed, and then said to Shirou: "That's it for now. Now let's talk about what to do next."

    Shirou nodded, and Tohsaka put his chin on his hand and said, "Originally, I thought we could escape from the forest smoothly, and then use the command spell to summon Archer and Rider, and use the taxi outside the forest to rush to Ryudou Temple."

    "Ryuudou Temple? What are you going to do there?" Shirou was stunned for a moment.

    ※After all, that＊s Caster＊s territory. Going there isn＊t asking for death.

    "That was my old idea, but it doesn't apply now." Tohsaka glared at him.

    Tohsaka took a deep breath and was about to say what he wanted to say, but the weak Saber spoke one step ahead.

    "Rin, just put me here. If you take me with you, you and Shirou can't escape," Saber said softly.

    "What are you talking about? You've obviously come here, why"

    Saber shook his head: "It's still a long way from here. Berserker can catch up at any time, so just leave me here. I will try my best to attract their attention and create opportunities for you to escape Archer, although  He was seriously injured, but as long as he takes a short rest, it will be easy to barely keep up with Rin. If you remove me, you can run away easily."

    "say what＃＃"

    Shirou wanted to say something else, but Tohsaka interrupted him. She imitated Archer's tone and said, "Wise judgment."

    "Well, I think you should have noticed what you said. I won't be able to hold on for long." Saber's face was filled with bitterness.

    Tohsaka didn＊t speak, and Shirou didn＊t even speak.

    Yes, Shirou already knew about this kind of thing, right?

    At this moment, Tohsaka suddenly said: "I'm sorry, your opinion is rejected."

    "Huh?" Saber looked at her in surprise.

    Originally, Tohsaka wanted to use Archer and Rider to drag Berserker so that they could escape outside. At that time, Tohsaka would tell Archer that he could evacuate and let him and Rider retreat. Even if that didn't work, he could use the command spell to forcefully call him back.

    After this, you can＊t go back to your original stronghold, not even Tohsaka＊s home, because Illyasviel will definitely catch up and there will be no place that can resist Berserker.

    Only Liudong Temple. When the time comes, several people will rush to Liudong Temple. Even if Rider and Archer are injured, they will not be unable to fight. It will not be easy for Catser to destroy them.  At that time, if Berserker stopped chasing and retreated, it would be much easier for a few people to escape from Liudong Temple than to hide from Illyasviel. They could just think about the subsequent situation later.  If Berserker chases after him and rushes to Liudong Temple, then whether Caster is willing or not, she and Assassin will work together to deal with Berserker.

    However, not only did several people fail to escape, but the servants were defeated one after another and were seriously injured. The only ones who could move freely were herself and Shirou, and Rider was sent by her to attract Berserker's attention. The probability of coming back intact  Not high either.

    Tohsaka also thought about letting Saber stay, and the others sped away.  But even if they run away later, they will be found and attacked by berserker. Rider and Archer have tried their best. When facing berserker, the other party will be immune to their own attacks. When they encounter berserker, there will be only a dead end, so I hope  It can only be Saber.  So we can't leave her behind now.  In this case, no matter what happens, you will not be spared.  Therefore, instead of sitting back and waiting for death, it is better to take the initiative. After all, being passively beaten is not the style of the Tohsaka family.

    In this case, the current situation is that these people cannot get out of the forest quickly no matter what. They can only stay here and wait until the berserker attacks. Either kill them on their own and leave the forest safely. How about that? Everyone is here.  Killed by berserker in this forest.

    Tohsaka told Shirou and Saber about the situation, and then said: "The situation is roughly like this. There are only two ways in front of us. One is that we all walk out of the forest safely, and the other is that we are killed by Illyasviel."

    Saber did not refute, but she was a little confused: "But now I"

    It is obvious that she is too weak to walk, let aloneFight against berserker.

    Before Tohsaka could speak, Shirou hurriedly said: "Tohsaka, you must have a way to replenish Saber's magic power."

    Tohsaka glanced at him, then snorted.

    But the combat power on our side is extremely poor, and none of the servants can fight normally.  If Saber cannot be allowed to participate in the battle, there will be no way for his side to win.  but＃＃

    "Damn it, why would I do such a terrible thing?" Tohsaka suddenly stamped his feet on the ground, looking very annoyed.

    "What's wrong?" Shirou looked at her in surprise.

    "Nothing." Tohsaka glared at him, then suppressed his angry voice: "Very good, the reason why Saber's magic power is insufficient is because the connection between you and Saber is incomplete. Magic power cannot be transmitted through the spiritual line, so  We can only connect with her through other ways and replenish our magic power."

    "Other ways?"

    "Well, there are two methods. The first one is to exchange body fluids." Tohsaka nodded, and then said slowly.

    "Body fluids" Shirou choked immediately, and then couldn't help but cough.

    Although Shirou is a dabbler, it doesn't mean that he doesn't know anything. At least he still knows about some famous or "very famous" magician sects, for example, through body fluids Well, that's the type.  magician.

    Could it be that Tohsaka Shirou felt his heart beating wildly, and he couldn't help but glance at Saber.

    "However, I personally don't recommend it. After all, a guy of your level, no matter what, can't help Saber replenish her magic power at once, so Iwell, what is that look in your eyes!!!  "Tohsaka didn't want to say the next suggestion, so she slowed down her tone on the previous content, which resulted in Shirou's misunderstanding. At this moment, she suddenly noticed that Shirou had a strange look of shock and awe.  Looking at her blankly.

    Shirou was in a daze, as if he was shocked by Tohsaka's place. He was so distracted that he didn't hear anything Tohsaka said behind him.

    Now he couldn't help but said what he was thinking: "Tohsaka, are you from the Black Goat Faction?"

    The scene was silent for a second.

    "boom!"

    Shirou's body stiffened for a while. He turned his head mechanically, looking at the mottled wall beside him at the height of his head, and at the moonlight leaking in from the hole above. Then, he turned his head and looked at Tohsaka.

    "Shirou Emiya, what did you just say?" Tohsaka smiled sweetly, but the silently popping veins on the top of his head and pointed fingers told Shirou that if he said a wrong word, the curse bullet would hit him.  head on.

    Tohsaka was also very annoyed at the moment. This damn guy in front of her actually asked her if she was from the Black Goat family. He actually asked if the Tohsaka clan, a famous family, was Well, also, Tohsaka was sure just now that there was something coming from below.  Laughter, that guy, he must have heard it, damn, that guy actually dared to laugh!

    "No, it's nothing." Shirou shook his head desperately, with a determined look on his face.

    "Then the next one" Tohsaka retracted his hand, crossed his arms over his chest, and tossed his hair angrily: "Another way is to transplant your magic circuit, Shirou, to Saber."

    Angry, Tohsaka lost his previous hesitation and simply spoke out at once.

    "Transplantation? Magic circuit?"

    "That's it, listen" Seeing Shirou's stunned look, Tohsaka became even more angry. She almost roared and told Shirou the reason.

    After listening for a while, Shirou understood what it meant: "That is to say, as long as part of my magic circuit is transplanted to Saber, the magic power can be replenished."

    "Well, it's your thing in the first place. It's perfect as a part to repair the connection. It's like a magnet broken in half. From now on, it will be attractive, able to connect, and replenish magic power." Tohsaka nodded.  , his face became solemn: "Moreover, the magic circuit is originally something like a crystal of magic power. After transplanting part of it, it can also replenish some magic power for Saber in an instant. But"

    At the end, she hesitated, and finally said slowly: "Striping away the magic circuit will be accompanied by great pain, because it is like pulling out the nerves alive. And if the magic circuit is originally integrated, it will be damaged.  The integrity of the spirit body itself is a fatal flaw for a magician, and he will never be able to become a qualified magician in his lifetime No, he will never be able to become a magician in his lifetime."

    Just like the current half-baked Shirou, he can only use enhancement and projection, although projection is very powerful.?But at this level, he is only a magician, not a magician.  But he is the first generation magician after all, so he shouldn't be too harsh. If he studies hard and trains hard, he can become a qualified magician.

    However, if the magic circuit is transplanted to Saber, then he will only be able to stop at this level throughout his life.

    That＊s why Tohsaka is unwilling to do this. After all, as a magician and a magician who is proud of her identity, she doesn＊t care about killing other magicians.  But she was unwilling to do something like this, destroying another magician, destroying a magician's dignity and pride.

    Really, that＊s the method. No wonder Tohsaka didn＊t want to say it.  Well, but now, this is the only way.

    Shirou looked at Saber, then at Tohsaka, and suddenly found that his mood was not heavy, but rather relaxed.

    Tohsaka's heart was a little heavy. She raised her head and looked at Shirou. As she expected, the other party said to her: "Then let's start immediately. Illya found me at some point."

    "Really, that's good." Tohsaka nodded indifferently, and then she hummed in a low voice: "Tch, it's so fast. Sure enough, you are such a guy."

    "Hehe" Shirou smiled innocently.

    "Wait, Rin" Saber's voice suddenly rang out. She didn't know where she got the strength to sit up.  At this moment, she looked at Shirou and Tohsaka with a somewhat excited expression: "This would be too much for Shirou"

    "Shut up, Saber." Tohsaka suddenly shouted at Saber fiercely, which surprised Shirou and Saber. She looked sternly and stared at Saber with a sharp look: "Listen up, I just wanted to save someone."  You, I persuaded Shirou to give up his career as a magician, but he agreed without saying a word. Since Shirou has made such a realization, then you should stop being so hesitant."

    She looked at Saber, then pointed at Shirou with a stern face: "If you really want to repay Shirou's kindness, then don't stop him, but accept it honestly, and then do everything you can to defeat the enemy.  Berserker, Assassin, Caster, and me!! Get the Holy Grail for your master, do you understand!"

    Saber was silent for a while, and then she whispered: "Yes, I understand. Since it is Master's order, I can only obey it."

    After finishing speaking, she closed her eyes with a look of reluctance and regret.

    "Then, let's get started, Shirou" Tohsaka called.

    "Huh?" Shirou turned around, and the result was

    His eyes suddenly went dark, and Shirou felt Tohsaka put his hands on his shoulders, and he felt on his mouthah!  !  !

    The reason why my eyes are dark is because Tohsaka is too close, so I can＊t see the things around me clearly. The softness of her mouth, these are Tohsaka＊s lips!  !  !

    For a moment, Shirou was confused. His mind was filled with thunder and lightning, flying sand and stones, ghosts crying and howling Well, in short, it was very confusing.  The only thing that can be felt is the softness on the mouth, which is slightly warm and moist.

    After that, their lips parted, Shirou blinked, and suddenly understood what had just happened. She suddenly let out an embarrassing scream, not just in fear or something, and took several steps back.

    "You, you, youyouyou" Shirou pointed at Tohsaka, unable to say a word.

    "That that's just a necessary preparation for the ceremony. I didn't want it" Tohsaka blushed and couldn't help but defend, but she was a girl after all. In the end, she couldn't go on.

    At this moment, she looked at Shirou, and found that Shirou was looking at her with complicated eyes, with a look on his face that was hesitant to speak. His expression She looked at Shirou and blinked, then suddenly came up crazily, tore his collar and shouted: "You  If you dare to say that this is your fristkiss (first kiss), I will never let it go"

    Before she could finish speaking, Shirou waved his hands hurriedly: "No, no, absolutely not, absolutely not, not with all my strength."

    Tohsaka snorted and put down her hand. Just as she was about to turn around, she heard another chuckle coming from below. She gritted her teeth and did not run away on the spot. Instead, she glared at Shirou hatefully and walked towards  Saber.

    That bastard, you must make him look good when you get down soon.

    Shirou was so stared at that the hair on his body stood up. He sighed subconsciously, and then couldn't help but think about what he had just said.

    Actually, he wanted to say something just now, but it was not about fristkiss that Tohsaka said, but he wanted to ask Tohsaka.

    There are rituals before using magic. Are you a Tachikawa-ryuAhem, after all, there are rituals and so on, which had to make Shirou have this idea, but fortunately, his biological instincts were not completely lost. He instinctively knew that if he said such words, his death would come.

    "First, let's start with Saber. Shirou is next to him and opens the magic circuit. Keep calm and wait." At this moment, Tohsaka walked up to Saber and gave one last instruction.

    Shirou did as he was told, closed his eyes, and then opened the magic circuit.  When he opened his eyes, he suddenly felt dizzy.

    At this moment, Tohsaka stood in front of Saber who was lying down, saying softly "Relax, relax" while keeping his hands rubbing Saber up and down.

    That＊s right, it＊s rubbing.

    Like kneading dough, Tohsaka's hands moved from Saber's shoulders to her legs.  Saber's eyes were closed, her face looked a little weird and a little red - Shirou only glanced at her, and almost didn't feel the magic power in her body backfired.

    "Tohsaka" Shirou felt that if he remained silent at this time, things would become serious, so he gritted his teeth and finally asked softly: "What are you doing?"

    Tohsaka took his time and pinched Saber from head to toe. Then he slowly turned around and uttered: "Isn't it obvious? He is doing something to relax Saber."

    "Yesreally?" Shirou looked at Tohsaka and blushed. His words were not as clear as before, and in the end he didn't know what to say.

    Are you trying to make her relax? Why do you have an evil smile on your face, as if you are having a great time?

    At this moment, Tohsaka wiped the sweat from his head and said to Shirou: "It's almost time to take off your clothes, Saber."

    "Aha?"

    "Varied＃＃"

    Both Shirou and Saber's eyes widened.

    "There is no time to be surprised. This is necessary. The transplantation of the magic circuit requires the fusion of the spiritual and physical aspects, so the physical body needs to be partially in contact." Tohsaka explained impatiently, and then she looked at Shirou's silly expression.  , asked sarcastically: "How else do you think the transplant will be done?"

    "Uh, um" Shirou clumsily performed a series of incision, removal, removal, and placement on others.

    "Really" Tohsaka didn't know whether she was extremely angry or completely out of control. She sighed, and then moved towards Saber's collar with an expressionless face.

    "Wait, Rin"

    "If you want to stop me, you have to raise your hand before speaking." When Tohsaka said this, his tone made people feel a little evil.

    Saber＊s expression struggled for a moment, and finally showed a somewhat resigned expression.

    Although she is a servant now, she was once the king after all. Who would dare to be so rude to her, and the previous and current masters have never been so frivolous to her. Now an outsider just touched her body, okay  , she endured it, and now she had to take off her clothes again. This Saber felt a little strange humiliation.

    She looked at Shirou with some pleading for help: "Shirou, what are you doing? Stop Rin quickly"

    The voice was a little weak, not like hers at all. After hearing this, Tohsaka couldn't help but reveal a evil smile on his blushing face: "Oh, you don't want me to help, but you want to give your hope to the master!"

    "Well" After hearing this, Shirou's face suddenly turned the color of his hair. He waved his hands hurriedly: "No, I don't have such an idea. Well, I'll leave everything to Tohsaka."

    Tohsaka nodded, stopped talking, and continued to move his hands up and down. It looked more like a girl who had just gotten a new toy than a magic circuit connection ceremony. Seeing the malicious smile on her face, Shirou became even more sure.  , this guy is definitely a psychologically twisted guy.

    "Shirou" Suddenly, Shirou heard a voice as low as a mosquito: "Please, turn your back for now, okay?"

    Shirou looked at Saber and noticed that she had a pleading look on her face. Shirou finally realized that it was not good for him to stare straight at her like this.  He hurriedly said: "Ah, I understand. If you are ready later, please let me know No, please tell me."

    After saying that, he turned around quickly.

    He remembered some rustling sounds behind him again, Shirou endured the automatic imagination in his mind and waited with difficulty.

    "how's it going?"

    "Well, I feel better," Saber whispered, her tone calmer.

    "That's good, Shirou, turn around." Tohsaka called Shirou.

    "Oh, okay" Shirou said, turning his head.

    ??Then, I felt my breathing stop.

    At this moment, Saber was leaning on the head of the bed a little weakly. She was sitting crookedly, her face was a little red, her eyes were looking to one side, not daring to look here, and Shirou almost didn't fix his eyes on that piece of snow-white.  on the skin.

    With Shirou staring at her, Saber's body moved, as if she wanted to curl up and hide somewhere, but this movement was like an electric shock to Shirou's heart.  Shirou's stopped heart suddenly turned into the engine of an Aston Martin at full power.

    "Well" Shirou swallowed nervously while watching Saber blink uneasily. At this moment, his head was in a mess and he couldn't form a complete thought.

    Even so, when Shirou saw the coquettish Saber, he suddenly remembered: It seems that Saber once said that she didn't care about seeing her naked body, but why now

    With his thoughts at this point, Tohsaka said: "Shirou, you too, take off your shirt."

    "Well＃＃"

    "Well, if you dare to take off your clothes, I will kill you." Ignoring Shirou's voice, Tohsaka said calmly.

    How he took off his clothes after that was simply indescribable. Shirou felt like his back was being stared at by some ghost, and the hairs on his back stood up.

    Tohsaka gave the next instruction: "Come here, hold down Saber."

    Shirou finally screamed. You can imagine what kind of lightning and thunder it was.

    His sanity disappeared in an instant, his thinking was completely disconnected, and his soul suddenly became blank. Shirou suddenly became Tohsaka Rin's puppet. He faithfully followed Tosaka Rin's instructions, walked to the bed step by step, and turned over on the bed.  , and then used push-ups to stop the body above Saber No, hell, why did Tohsaka move so fast? Did Tohsaka use some magic?

    Saber's weak gasps could be heard in her ears, and in front of her eyes was Saber's face squinting away at other places. Her face was pink and she seemed to be gritting her teeth gently.

    "Hey, put your hand on Saber's chest." Suddenly, Tohsaka detonated a bomb.

    "Uh" Shirou was suddenly dizzy by the bomb. He looked at Tohsaka with a look on his faceforget it, it doesn't matter what his expression looks like at this time.

    "The servant's spiritual core is connected to the head and heart. If you want to establish a connection, of course you have to make contact with the spiritual core," Tohsaka said matter-of-factly.

    Why is it not a very tense situation that makes people retreat, but this kind of thing, this kind of atmosphere?

    What happened next is truly indescribable.

    In short, when I put my trembling hand on the exposed skin of Saber's chest, when I felt the softness of my hand, when I felt the beating of my heart, when I looked at Saber's increasingly bright face.  Shirou felt that he should be praised for being able to maintain his sanity at this time.

    Sudden.

    "Can you raise your hand a little higher? Think about Saber's identity as a woman." Shirou heard a sweet voice coming from his ear, and at the same time he felt something pointing at his temple.

    "Ah" Shirou couldn't help but screamed. Looking at Saber's increasingly red face, he hurriedly shouted: "No, no, I didn't mean it. It was Tohsaka who just said it No, it was Tohsaka.  It's not clear. I didn't listen well. I didn't mean it. I really didn't. I really didn't mean to attack Saber No, I mean I didn't mean it. I really didn't"

    After playing the monkey trick for a while, we were finally ready to start.

    At this moment, Shirou was sweating profusely and exhausted.

    Seeing Saber's face become even redder, Shirou suddenly felt that he was wronged.

    I swear, one day, I will make Tohsaka suffer.  Shirou glanced at Tohsaka who was smiling hatefully, learned from the pain, and secretly made up his mind.

    "auftragbsp; And Saber closed her eyes (averted her gaze?) and entered a state of meditation in order to be able to take the next step. Shirou felt that he should also put away his distracting thoughts and focus on Saber No,  Now, nothing he saw, encountered, or thought of was apart from the girl in front of him.

    Suddenly, my vision became blurry.

    When I couldn't correctly switch the magic circuit on and off, the feeling of a burning iron rod in my body appeared, but this time it was the opposite. Instead of piercing my spine, it slipped out of my spine and fell in a certain direction.  Fall down.

    This direction is Shirou＊s arm.

    Shirou's ears were suddenly sharpened, and he heard a thumping, thumping sound,She knew what the sound was. It was a heartbeat.

    And, one sound is louder than the other.

    He was stretched, or in other words, his inside was stretched, thinned, and shrunk. Then, this thin strip passed through a certain passage and entered a certain interior.

    The stretched part of him is his soul.  The passage through is his own arm.  The inside of a certain being that I entered was Saber's body, her heart.

    The connection of the magic circuit has begun.

    And in the hall below, Archer was sitting there, extracting magic power from Tohsaka efficiently but not too much, recovering from his injuries, while feeling amused by the farce above.

    Rin, too, forgot the most important and simplest method, which was so troublesome. In fact, there is an easier way to repair the connection between Saber and Emiya Shirou.

    That is to use the command spell.

    In addition to restricting the Servant, the ability of the Command Spell also has the ability to strengthen and drive beyond common sense and is close to magic.  Spatial transfer is like this. Originally, neither the Servant nor the Master has this ability, but using the command spell can summon the Servant to you from a distance. This is basically an ability similar to the second method.  If she uses the Command Spell, compulsory order, and repairs the spiritual line between herself and the Servant, then even if Saber doesn't know how to do it, she can repair the connection with Emiya Shirou.  And there is no need to destroy Emiya Shirou's body.

    Because the contract between him and Tohsaka Rin was established based on the little girl's first random Command Seal order, Archer knew this.  Originally, unrelated commands can establish a connection. If it is a direct command, then it must be easier to establish a connection with the servant.

    If it had been done a few days ago, Saber might even be in full condition now.

    Archer knew this method from the beginning, but as the enemy, he had no reason to tell Emiya Shirou.

    As for not telling Tohsaka just now Humph, I was stepped on and couldn't talk anymore.

    (Hey, there are a lot of updates today, right?)

 Related Works Chapter 80 Amazing Dream

    Tohsaka slowly walked to the first floor and saw the tangled branches and vines sitting in the hall. Near the door, Archer found a more comfortable place to sit, resting and not monitoring through the door.  However, his originally upright body was now leaning there crookedly.

    Hearing Tosaka come down, Archer turned to look at her. The faint smile on his face almost made Tosaka not go berserk on the spot and kill him.  It took her almost ten years of willpower to suppress the fire.

    "So" Tohsaka gritted his teeth and asked about his servant's combat power: "How is your body recovering?"

    "I'm completely out of control. I feel that if I turn into a spirit, I might just turn into smoke and disappear." Archer slowly raised his hand and looked at it, closing his eyes and shaking his head.

    "Really?" Tohsaka didn't make any other expression when she heard this. She just responded lightly. There was no disappointment or frustration in her voice.

    After a pause, she asked: "So, you defeated Berserker five times, how did you defeat him? His body cannot be destroyed by attacks and Noble Phantasms below A level. I know your attack capabilities.  , Impossible, but the number of those five times does not mean that you have five A-level Noble Phantasms, right?"

    Hearing this, the archer slowly opened his eyes. He stared at the ragged trouser legs, and then took a slow breath.

    ※Forget it, I＊ll keep it secret for a while.

    He nodded slightly, then looked at Tohsaka, and said slowly: "Of course, no matter how famous a hero is, it is impossible for him to have five treasures, and I am no exception. My treasures are bows and arrows.  With that, I solved berserker＊s third life.§

    Tohsaka thought for a while and frowned: "But, didn't you remember the real name of this move, so the power was halved. It was like this in the cemetery at that time. You didn't solve the berserker, why can you kill it this time?  What about him?"

    "At that time, the distance was too far, and the intensity of the attack was affected by time, which was reduced by part. In addition, in order to avoid implicating you, we did not hit Berserker directly." At this point, Archer glanced at Tohsaka, and then continued: "This time  In that castle, the distance was not long, and with a perfect hit, I killed the berserker once."

    Tohsaka thought for a while and asked: "But, what about the next four times?"

    "This is one of the key points I discovered." Archer's tone was lowered: "Berserker's Noble Phantasm Twelve Trials. Simply put, it means twelve lives. After each death, you can be resurrected immediately. And it is below A level.  He is completely immune to normal attacks or Noble Phantasm attacks. He can recover quickly from injuries sustained on his body, and next time he will not be able to use the same moves that killed him before. However, no matter how quickly his body recovers, the physical damage  It also takes time for the wound to heal completely.§

    He raised his hand lightly: "The first time, I tried my best to kill him once with my sword. Well, although I am not talented, I have some success in swordsmanship. With one blow with all my strength,  It can be considered to have reached the level of A. Then, I found that although Berserker's self-recovery is fast, it also takes a few seconds to recover from a fatal blow, so I did an experiment."

    "Test? What test?" Tohsaka asked.

    Archer smiled strangely: "Just to see if we can kill him again if we hit the recovered fatal organ in his body before his wound heals."

    ※＃§ Tohsaka was silent for a moment.

    The archer smiled, and the result was a success: "The result was a success. Although the skin as the armor has not recovered yet, at that time, Berserker was already in a state of resurrection, so I was able to kill Berserker's head with my sword.  After that, my two swords stabbed his recovered heart and brain respectively, twice more Thanks to this, most of the injuries on my body were from that one time  When I got close, I was left behind by Berserker.§

    Tohsaka held his chin and thought for a while, then said: "So, there was another time. How did you do it?"

    "That's all thanks to the two maids." Archer suddenly smiled playfully.

    "Maid?" Tohsaka blinked in confusion: "Those two people standing next to Illyasviel?"

    "Yeah, but don't underestimate them two." Archer nodded with a weird smile on his face: "Although he is a human body, his strength is comparable to that of a Servant. At that time, Rider was beaten into a panic by them, so I took advantage of him.  Got this.§

    He said softly: "Although Berserker was not smart at that time, he lost two lives because of me, and he instinctively had a long memory, so he did not attack rashly before the wounds on his head and heart were healed.  So I took the opportunity to rush towardsIllyasviel pretended to attack her, and then the two maids and Berserker attacked me one after another. I knew it would be like this, so I dodged, and they collided. Although the maid was fine, but the  Fortunately for them, Berserker was spared another life.  "

    Tohsaka choked and was speechless for a moment.

    However, this all makes it clear, how could Archer defeat Berserker, who was several times stronger than him, and it was still five times.  Afterwards, she asked Archer something about the maid's combat ability.

    Archer also told him in detail.

    "In other words, we are equivalent to facing two Servants (Sela and Liz are counted as one, no matter how strong the artificial human is, it is impossible for one to be comparable to a heroic spirit), and one of them still has six Servants.  "Fate" Tohsaka's voice was calm, but his brows were raised high.

    Archer didn＊t say anything and just acquiesced.

    No wonder Tohsaka was still wondering why the two servants were fighting against the berserker without using one of them to hold the berserker down and the other to solve the most common strategy of Illyasviel.  Now it seems that it＊s not that I don＊t want to, but that I can＊t do it.

    "Uh-huh!" Tohsaka roared in a low voice, venting the anger in his heart.

    Originally, she had thought of relying on Saber's recovery to hold Berserker down, Archer depending on the situation to see if he could provide assistance, and Rider taking the opportunity to kill Illyasviel. But now it seems that this is just wishful thinking on her part.

    Shirou kept falling, falling, but in the process of falling into this dark and unknown cave, he was not surprised at all.  After all, after seeing such an amazing scene just now, it is difficult to be surprised anymore.

    Originally, Shirou thought that even if he was a Servant, he was the same as a human being, except that he could not obtain magic power from nature. However, after passing there just now, Shirou realized that he was very wrong. The core of a magician was completely different from that of a Servant. Saber's  At its core, he just took a brief look and was shocked.

    Things like the core of Iron Man are absolutely impossible for humans to make.

    No wonder it is said that magicians aim at the past. This sentence is absolutely correct, because the most advanced things have been created long ago, but they are just submerged in history. What magicians have to do is to dig out history and recreate it.  Thoseah, it's about to end.

    In an instant, Shirou's mind went blank from this shocking scene.

    "Surprisingly"

    The core of Servant is not like the diversified super-scientific thing just now, but something from ancient times.

    If Shirou＊s core as a magician is a generator, then Saber＊s should be a nuclear power plant.

    The boiling red color reminds people that this is the center of the earth. Well, that makes sense. It has just fallen for so long. If it fell from the surface to the center of the earth, it would be about the same.

    With his scalp numb, Shirou huffed and looked at the magma below. As far as he could see, it was red.

    In the center of the blood-colored sea water is a circular group of stone pillars. For some reason, it reminds people of the stone pillar statues on Easter Island.  They exist in this boiling magma and have not been melted, but they seem to be in danger.

    Of course, the nuclear power plant that lacks energy is boiling to this point, and it may not be long before it collapses, but

    Shirou gritted his teeth and stared at the center of the core with his eyes widened.

    The center of the group of stone pillars, like prison pillars, is an existence that cannot be ignored.

    The skin or scales are as rugged as rocks, the wings are indescribably huge, the eyes are wild, and there is a vicious blade that cannot tell where the lips are.

    In front of Shirou was the most advanced fantasy species in the legend.

    dragon.

    Looking at the ferocious and huge species, Shirou couldn't help but think of the legend of King Arthur.

    According to legend, the king is the red dragon incarnation of Britain, possessing the blood of fantasy, and is the reincarnation of the stars.

    It is not only a symbol of evil, but also a noble term, the king among fantasy species.

    "Uh" I was speechless with fear, and my body couldn't move. The body that should have continued to fall vertically stopped in mid-air because of fear.

    Just by being glanced at by that guy, Shirou had the illusion of being chewed into pieces. Now, it came over and saw an existence that was different from this world. It flashed its wings and flew up.

    The first reaction is to want to run, no, the chain doesn＊t even respond, the body justThe master took action and stepped back.

    Suddenly

    ※Don＊t run,§ a voice thought faintly.

    Shirou was stunned for a moment and couldn't help but look around him, but the surrounding area was empty and there was no one else except himself.

    "Don't worry, that guy doesn't want to kill you, it's just in short, you just need to be eaten by it." The owner of the voice seemed very impatient and didn't want to explain.

    And Shirou also understood quite clearly that this voice was his own, but this tone was something he had never used before.

    ※Go,§ his own voice said, and then, Shirou felt that he seemed to have been pushed from behind by someone, and he rushed towards the dragon involuntarily.

    "Don't worry, I will choose the magic circuit you are not using for the time being and give it to her," the voice said to herself, and after that, there was heart-wrenching pain.

    "ah〞〞!!!"

    Regarding the existence of the giant dragon, I am really too small. Just because I am too small, it is difficult to catch it. It is like a lion catching a mouse. It will not be easy no matter what.  However, it was just a scrape between the dragon's teeth. Immediately, Shirou's arm was cut off by the sharp blade. The broken arm dangled twice between the dragon's teeth and fell into its  In the mouth.

    Then, it turned around and charged at Shirou again, this time determined to eat him, the outsider.

    To a dragon, Shirou's ridiculous speed was pitiful. It only had one wing and it caught up with him. This time, it didn't bite anything from his body, but hit him directly and knocked him headlong.  It hit one of the group of stone pillars below.

    Boom!

    Shirou fell on the stone pillar like a meteor, smashing the surface of the stone pillar into pieces and covering it with rubble.

    He struggled to get up and looked at the dragon swooping down from the sky. Shirou just wanted to run away

    Click, click, click, click, click After several sounds of steel, Shirou lowered his head and looked at himself.

    I don＊t know where the iron thorns came from. His body was pierced and nailed there. He couldn＊t even move, not to mention running away, and

    "Ahhhhh"

    The muscles were completely broken, the bones were broken, the reason collapsed instantly, and the consciousness was reduced to nothing. The only thing left was the nerves, which Shirou clearly told.

    It hurts!  !  !

    ※No, don＊t,§ Shirou cried in pain, resisting desperately.

    This is the most right thing. Even if you think about being eaten, you will not think about being tortured like this. Let alone think about it, even people who give up on themselves will not have this thought.

    "Hey, what are you doing? Why are you resisting?" His own voice sounded again.

    Why should you resist? Isn＊t this natural? Who wants to be tortured like this? I am trying to save

    His mouth stopped. Apart from fear, there was finally a normal place in his mind for Shirou to recall his purpose.  The struggling body gradually stopped.

    By the way, I＊m not here to yell. I＊m here to help Saber. No matter how painful it is, I should endure it, so

    "Listen" to yourself.

    Shirou listened, but there was nothing except the dragon's cry and the roar of lava below.

    No, that＊s not right＃

    Shirou listened carefully, hearing the roar of the dragon, the sound of rocks vibrating, and the sound of boiling.

    "Shirou"

    Shirou opened his eyes suddenly and looked at the one in the sky.

    Could it be that

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "Really?"

    He reluctantly opened his hands and faced the incoming dragon: "Then, come here, Saber."

    At the end, I only saw a dark gap.  Shirou understood that it was the dragon's mouth.  However, I didn't feel pain or fear.  Although here, he has never seen Saber.  But＃＃

    He heard Saber＊s prayer clearly.

    Golden light burst out from the depths of the lava, centered on the stone pillars, and shot straight into the sky.  Its light illuminated the entire inner earth world, and light shone out from the magma. Lines appeared one after another and connected together, moving and conveying energy.

    ????????????????? Shirou, riding on this burst of light, flew into the sky as if on a train to the sky.

    ＃＃

    While cleaning in front of him, Shirou realized that he was already somewhere else.

    &nbsp; Shirou looked at the girl in the ordinary linen skirt on the grassland and felt peaceful. But soon, he felt doubtful. This was not Saber's figure. Although the appearance was the same, it didn't look like  ＃Sure enough.

    Shirou turned his eyes and saw the king in armor on the other side, at one end of the grassland.

    Like Shirou, she stared at the girl. Although her figure remained the same, there was something in her eyes that Shirou couldn't bear to look at.

    This is what the king is thinking.

    It never appeared, never happened, it was just something that existed in the king's imagination.

    After drawing the sword, Artoria can only be the king, protecting the people, mercilessly annihilating the invading people, and completely defeating them. Otherwise, the people of this country cannot be happy.  Good health.

    She governs diligently, is hands-on, fair, impartial, and selfless, judges things, considers all priorities, governs the country, and works hard for the prosperity of the country.

    We firmly believe that correct rule and correct order are what all subjects expect.  She dedicated her life to the country, but there was no trace of her own desires in it.

    Although she is a king and at the top of the country, she is not vain. Probably everyone sees her as a warrior. She does not have gorgeous robes. She is always wearing armor every time she appears, even if she is a warrior.  When she ascended the throne as king, met with courtiers, or held festivals, even though she was wearing a crown, she never put on gorgeous clothes. At most, she only put on a long fur coat on top of her armor.

    You cannot be greedy for enjoyment, whether it is gorgeous clothes, exquisite food or the dedicated service of servants, this is unacceptable. Once corroded by these things, you can only degenerate. All history states this, so these things  All are unacceptable.

    The king refused these.

    Day after day, she handled government affairs. When the enemy attacked, she led her army to meet the enemy and annihilated them all. Then she came back and continued to repeat the previous things, no matter how many times, without changing once.

    People＊s uneasiness started at this time.

    People don＊t know what the king is thinking. Although they are living a healthy life, everyone fears more than respects this king, his existence, his immortality, his strength, his expressionless face, like steel.

    And then, because of this unease, her country was shattered in an elaborate conspiracy.

    In the Battle of Sword Fence, everything about her was shattered.

    For this reason, she wants to get the Holy Grail, not for herself, but so that after getting the Holy Grail, she can save the country from being destroyed.

    Even though he has been bound by armor and stained by the enemy's blood, the king has never regretted it.

    "However, this thing that she was proud of was slandered by others and insulted as the worst stupidity.  Originally, she had already thought about this kind of thing. She would definitely use the sharpest words to refute, and use everything she was most proud of to refute those who criticized her.

    The scene changed, and Shirou was in a space.

    The reason why we say we are in a space is because the scene in this place is very blurry, and we can't see or hear anything clearly. I think it is because Saber is in pain and does not want to recall the memories clearly.  One.

    Shirou only knew that this was a "banquet" in the Holy Grail War of the previous generation. Three enemies, who were also kings, gathered together. They drank and talked, asking each other the reasons for obtaining the Holy Grail.

    One of the kings is called Iskandar, and the other king has kept his identity secret. No one knows who he is.

    Shirou didn't know what the two kings said, but Saber was the last one to express her opinion. She said: "I want to save my hometown. I want to change the fate of Britain's demise."

    However, after she finished speaking, she only heard loud ridicule and sighs of pity for her.

    The enemy did not understand her reasons. No, it should be said that those two people were unreasonable. Obviously they were kings, so they should abandon their own desires, govern the country well, and devote themselves to the country, but those two people did not do it at all.  Understand your own behavior.

    Not only did they not understand it, they even opposed it.

    She was denounced as a sad saint.

    ※A king without desires is worse than a vase!!!§

    This was the clearest sentence Shirou heard after seeing this scene, an angry shout and a roar of dissatisfaction and disdain.

    Named YiThe king of Kandar clearly revealed his image for the first time. His hair was as red as a flame, his eyebrows and beard were red, making his face seem to be on fire.  At this moment, his eyes were wide with anger, and his face was full of angry majesty.

    The image only lasted for a few seconds, and then his figure blurred, and Shirou could only vaguely hear his roar.

    This person believes that as a king, you should have clearer and stronger desires than anyone else, be more bold and irritable than anyone else, wear fine clothes, and drink all the wine.  , enjoying all the glory in the world, this kind of tyrant.

    This kind of thing itself is something that Saber disdains, but Saber can't refute him, because the end of this guy is indeed beyond Saber's reach.

    He is also a king, but as King Arthur, he ended up with a tragic end of betrayal and separation.  Unlike Iskandar, even after death, he was still loved by his courtiers, and the strong bond kept them from being separated.

    The banquet naturally broke up unhappy. In the end, Saber wanted to argue a few words, but Iskandar didn't even listen.

    He doesn＊t agree that Saber is a king at all, not because of her gender, but because, in his eyes, Saber is just a little girl who is trapped in a cocoon.

    But, it doesn＊t matter, Saber survived, but the pain and humiliation in her heart cannot go away.

    He is the enemy.  Saber once wanted to comfort herself by saying this to herself, but she didn't.

    Because even her companions don＊t understand her.

    For his own chivalry, his master also scorned him.

    To him, he is just a murderer who is spoiled by glory and reputation. No matter how righteous he pretends to be, he is still just a murderer.

    This is such a heavy oppression for Artoria, who has always stained her hands with blood for the sake of the people.

    "What are you looking at? Saber" A voice switched the scene, and Shirou saw a gentle woman calling out to the King of Knights who was looking out the window.

    She has a beautiful appearance, with white hair draped softly and neatly on her back. Her manners are as graceful and luxurious as a classical beauty, but she is very young. Her red eyes are a bit lively and even playful, which makes people feel a little cute.  What surprised Shirou was that her appearance was very similar to Illya.

    Saber turned her head, the expression on her face seemed a little confused.  Shirou was a little surprised at first, but with the following words, Shirou was stunned.

    "Ling Qianjin and Kiritsugu are playing in the forest outside," Saber said.

    Kiritsugu?  Emiya Kiritsugu?

    Shirou couldn't help but look out the window, and saw a field of snow, which was as white as the smoke. Then, he saw, in the middle of the snow field, a man who was not very tall, playing with a girl.

    That man was wearing a black coat, his hair was messy as if following a certain rule, and his skin was yellow〞that was Emiya Kiritsugu.

    And the daughter of yours whom Saber mentioned Shirou only glanced at it and almost didn't fall down.

    Like the young woman next to her, she has white hair and red eyes, and a lively and lovely appearance like an elf, jumping around innocently.

    That is, Illya, Illyasviel von Einzbern.

    Shirou trembled in disbelief: "Nobut"

    At this moment, the scene changed again.

    Emiya Kiritsugu stood in front of him. He took a puff of his cigarette and looked indifferent. No, it was not so much indifferent, but rather as if he had not woken up. He had no energy at all. He looked at Shirou very boredly.  Of course, it was impossible for him to look at Shirou again. He blew out the smoke ring gently, then lowered his head and looked at Shirou's feet - Shirou turned back and looked at the person on the ground behind him in horror.

    "Ahhh" This man whom Shirou didn't recognize screamed in pain. His dazzling golden hair was stained with blood and scattered on his face. He had a begging look on his face and looked over Shirou's body at Kiritsugu: "Kill  kill me＃＃"

    His voice was distorted in pain, large swaths of blood spread from under him, and his body was covered in wounds.  On the side, there was a horrible female corpse - she was beaten into a sieve.

    While smoking a cigarette, Kiritsugu said in a cold voice that Shirou had never used before: "Sorry, that is a contract that cannot be fulfilled."

    This is, Emiya Kiritsugu, the master who partnered with him in the previous generation's battle for the Holy Grail, was able to use any means, was indifferent to killing, a person who was extremely indifferent and would do anything.

    The King of Knights once believed that??Even if the road is blocked, as long as you have the same pursuit, you will never lose your righteousness. Now it seems that I was wrong, outrageously wrong, and ridiculously wrong.

    After freeing the painful enemy with her own hands, Saber asked him why.

    However, Kiritsugu just looked at her contemptuously, as if he didn't expect him to understand such a profound behavior of his, and at the same time, he didn't want to have any communication with her.

    Shirou looked at Kiritsugu's emotionless eyes as if they were artificial eyes in shock. He couldn't believe it in his dreams, but it was Kiritsugu.

    His legs were shaking, shaking violently, and he felt his body sinking, sinking into the darkness that he feared, extending from the corners of Kiritsugu's clothes.

    impossible!  !  !

    "Uh-" Shirou suddenly opened his eyes.

    (The magic circuit written here establishes a connection, with the help of the black guy, it is perfect. In the future, the magic power will be replenished just like Rin and Archer's. The magic power will continue to flow in. Saber can also absorb it like crazy regardless of Shirou's physical condition.  But Shirou's magic power itself is not much, so he can absorb it all at once. It can be imagined that there is a big basin under a dripping faucet, and it has to be filled with water bit by bit.

    Also, future dreams, whether they are Shirou's or Tohsaka's, will not come in a gradual manner. Personally, I feel that it is too strange. It is too strange to dream about the beginning today, the middle tomorrow, and the end the day after tomorrow, so I will  Interspersed back and forth, things will also happen in the Fourth Holy Grail War, and things will happen after Archer becomes a guardian.  )

 Work related Chapter 81 Plan

    Vague memories, vague thoughts.

    Tohsaka looked at the record that had almost been turned into words.

    The partner of justice.

    He hopes to become the embodiment of justice.

    But what is justice, and how can we do it?

    he does not know.

    So, he stayed away from his hometown and the people he knew to find his own answer.  He went to the west because that direction was where the most wars were happening at that time.

    Help others, save others.  Help the separated people to find their relatives, help those who have lost their homes to rebuild their homes, and help the powerless people to guard their families.

    Time and time again, running back and forth, running non-stop.  Use your eyes to witness, your feet to pursue, and your hands to explore.

    Finally, he found his answer.

    It makes people despair.

    The answer he got was: Justice is power, and what he has to do is to eliminate those who have no power one by one.

    ※However, this was not the first time he got this answer.

    Overall, this process is divided into three parts.

    He has known since he was a child that if he wants to save others and help others, then only by gaining greater power can he help those people and help them achieve things they cannot do on their own, but this power is different from the power he knows.  .

    The power of justice is that whoever has strong strength, powerful force, and powerful destructive power is just.

    It seems a bit ridiculous, but if there is actual verification, then it is not a lie.

    For example, there is a country, no, that small thing cannot be regarded as a country, it can only be regarded as a tribe. They want to attack another tribe, but the opinions within the tribe are not unified. Some think that they should attack and take the weaker opponent as their own.  have.  Some believe that they should negotiate with another tribe, form allies with them, and conduct trade.

    But the power of those who advocate the offensive is obviously greater than that of the conservatives. According to the ratio, it is seven to three. However, both sides do not agree with the other's point of view. Therefore, civil strife is about to break out.

    He was there and knew that this could not be changed, so the only thing he could do was to solve the problem.

    But, how to solve it.

    It＊s very simple.

    kill.

    Of course it's not that they kill each other. After all, even if the ratio is three, those conservative forces will not sit still and wait for death. They will definitely rise up to resist. When death is imminent, they will definitely be brave enough. Even if they fight seven with the number of three, they will still be able to fight.  There will be extraordinary results. The final result will not be as simple as seven minus three equals four, but equal to three, or even equal to two

    What he wants to do is to protect more people and rescue more people, but these people simply ignore him and do not listen to his advice. They just want war blindly. If they start a civil war, then  If we engage in foreign aggression, more people will die.

    So, he annihilated all the leaders of the faction that wanted to start a war, and retained the original conservative leaders.

    It was not difficult. Although when he cut the first person, he was still stunned because he saw the painful and desperate expression on that person's face, but by the time he cut the last person, he could already swing the knife, swing it horizontally, extend it,  Extending, falling, stopping, a series of actions connected together, killing twelve people at once.

    However, it didn't take long before the tribe they wanted to invade came. They were weak, but not stupid. Therefore, they knew that now was the time when the enemy was in chaos after civil strife, so they only needed to attack now.  If they say anything, they can be defeated, otherwise, when they recover, they will be in trouble.

    Sometimes wars are for profit, and sometimes wars are for survival. This tribe is in the latter. However, after all, there are too few people in this tribe. Compared with the tribe he just slaughtered, they are only half. In order to prevent the conflict between them  More people die, in order to avoid death as much as possible.  So, he took action on behalf of others and annihilated this small tribe with only half the population of the big tribe.

    ?Although it was crazy, he did it.  But what happened next was beyond his understanding. The tribe that originally had only conservatives, they didn't know if they were crazy or something, they actually thought that they had the blessing of God, and went crazy to attack a huge tribe and a country.  .

    In order to avoid more casualties, he annihilated all the madmen before they collided with the people of that country.

    At this time, he discovered that justice, no matter what, is relative.To the attacking enemies, those on your side who resist them are justice.  In a war, no matter which side is at fault or which side started the war, as long as someone in the troops of both sides dies, then there will be indelible hatred.

    If a comrade dies, then, to his comrades and his family, the person who killed him is a devil.  This is something that cannot be measured by justice to determine whether it is right or wrong. Therefore, we can only prevent such a thing from happening.

    So at that time, he knew that justice is not universal, but one-sided. Only those with strength are righteous. People without strength are not even evil, they can only be scum on the roadside.  .

    However, the justice at that time was something he could not accept. The righteous party attacked the other party under the banner of light.  In the midst of a chaotic war where he didn't know who was right or wrong, he saw all the dark things on the battlefield that he could not imagine.  Later, after the war is over, it is enough to write down the reasons, process, and results of the war with justice.

    It is impossible to save everyone within sight. As long as you see the beginning, you must watch the end. As long as you save one person, then you must save the entire world.  Otherwise, this kind of thing will still happen in the world.  Only when the world is covered with real disputes can real peace be achieved.  If that's the case, then do it.  He made this decision. Although he had never thought about changing the world, if this was a necessary part of the path he wanted to take, then he would just do it.

    Because I don＊t want to see this kind of thing and want to correct the twisted justice.  Therefore, the Cavaliers made a decision.

    Since justice now is in this twisted form, let me incarnate into justice, use these hands and my own power to cut off all the evil and injustice in the world.

    He firmly believes that his justice is what people in the world need.  As long as people in the world follow his justice, everyone will be able to live happily.  Among them, there is a premise that everyone in the world is under his control.

    So, the war began, not for aggression, not for resources, not for temporary anger, not to protect homeland, but for justice.

    He once solved some unjust leaders and then put suitable leaders in power, hoping to solve the problem through this method, but it failed, so he had to do it himself.

    This is the first part.

    "What's your name?" he asked a man, well, a boy, after the first war.

    ※Sehail? Frau,§ the young man said with a dull expression, his face covered in dust.

    Waging a war requires territory, resources, warriors, reasons, and many, many things. But what he has is pitiful. Although there are people who follow him, and although there are people who are willing to be his weapons, if he wants to win a war, he will never win a war.  It was unclear from the beginning who would be willing to participate in a war.  Moreover, in the country where he launched the war, all the citizens have long been numb and despairing.

    Furthermore, the initiator of the war, the knight, did not give this reason because he could not tell it.

    save the world?  Huh, it just makes people laugh.

    Therefore, the first war did not go well. The vanguard fought hard, and the enemy easily reached their home base and supply camp. In order to prevent the retreat from being cut off, he returned there alone and defeated all the enemies.  The enemy, killed all the enemies, and thus exposed his power to a wandering little boy.

    After that, the war was won, but he did not kill the boy who saw his ability, but kept him by his side. After that, this sixteen-year-old child became his adjutant and followed him step by step.  He fought.

    Then, an organization was slowly formed.

    He did not form a state, although his local prestige was unmatched.  The war that just ended told him that if a fixed base is established, the foundation can indeed be laid, and many resources and problems can be solved. However, the reins are tied around his own neck and cannot be flexibly changed.

    So he established an organization, which was small but very sophisticated.  At the same time, a suitable leader was brought to power to govern the country he conquered.  He secretly made deals with the leader who supported him and obtained the necessary materials and information.

    He began to secretly have contacts with many countries. After finding the right opportunity, he eliminated those people and leaders one by one.  Then the army that stubbornly resists or goes crazy will be defeated.  After that, he selected suitable people from those countries to be the successor leaders and became his puppets, and he continued??Find the next target.

    Even if those new leaders are not good things, as long as they can make the people healthy - even if they do it to consolidate their power and win people's hearts, as long as they are removed when they show their sinister looks and offend the people.  , just replace it with a new qualified person.

    Once again, once again.  His organization appears on battlefields all over the world. Every time when both sides are unable to fight, he suddenly appears and changes the situation of the war. After that, all the fighting parties can only be under his control.

    Although he does not have formal control, he can be regarded as a person who has been a king secretly.

    Of course, when things did not go smoothly, he also encountered many setbacks, but he solved them perfectly.

    He ordered a child he rescued from the earthquake, who later grew up to be an adult, and who had been blindly and stupidly worshiping him, to stay on the battlefield, so that he could go back to reinforce his rear during the first war.  .  I don＊t know how that guy did it, and was able to delay him for so long.  Later, he was in the ruins of the battlefield, and no matter how hard he looked, he couldn't be found, not even a piece of him.

    On the eve of a war, he didn't know how to deal with the opponent. If he fought head-on, the damage would be too great, but if he assassinated him, the enemy's leader would be too tightly defended.  When he was at a loss as to what to do, news came that the enemy leader had been routed and there was now chaos.

    He naturally seized the opportunity and ended the battle easily.  The result afterwards was that he was responsible for rescuing a girl from the fire.

    She is an ordinary person. Her parents died in the fire, and she was rescued by him. After that, she followed him and became a cook.  She is a girl who is very good at making boiled beans in salt water.  She didn't know where she got the news and knew about his troubles, so she came to the enemy camp and sacrificed her own body. Then when the enemy leadershe broke her bracelet, and then took it  Stabbed into the man's throat.

    He let himself

    These are the unique, precious and important existences that he could save by giving up others.

    Time and time again, he lost what he once owned and saved. He was confused and painful, but as long as he could follow his ideals, he could only continue the war.

    The battles continued, and fewer and fewer people followed him.

    Almost everyone is muttering, what is this gentleman doing and what is the reason for the war.  Power, wealth, and women are not, but why does this gentleman continue to fight wars again and again.

    In order to end the war as quickly as possible, he secretly instigated several other countries to fight with each other, and then he took the opportunity to wait for the armies of several countries to fight together, and then secretly occupied the lands of several countries, and then the soldiers of those countries,  After receiving a letter from his relatives in China, he immediately collapsed and surrendered to him honestly.

    Although very few people know what he does, his nicknames are still spread in the mouths of many people: butcher, killer, and wild dog of war.

    His strength is getting stronger and stronger, but for some reason, there are fewer and fewer people around him. Only the guy named Frau, his adjutant, has been following him.

    As a foreigner, it is impossible to completely rule other countries. Things like this keep happening, and he handles them carefully.  But his heart became increasingly overwhelmed, and the news from his hometown made him almost collapse.

    He deeply felt that his strength was insufficient. If he had the most powerful strength, then there would be no need for him to fight in such pain.

    This is the second part.

    Finally, his actions were dissatisfied by others, and several major powers united and organized an attack on his country.

    This is what he has thought about before. As long as someone possesses something, he will not let others become stronger. He knows this, but for some reason, at this moment, he has no intention of confronting them.

    "Moreover, even if we fight, it will only be self-destruction. After all, the country we established is just a small country compared to theirs, and it will be easily eliminated."  And he doesn't expect those puppets to become mere wallflowers.

    As a result, he woke up on the gallows early the morning after the declaration of war.

    His adjutant, who had always been by his side to assist him, betrayed him and handed him over to the enemy, while he himself surrendered as a leader.

    ※A ruthless righteous man like you will collapse one day, and it will only be a disaster,§ he said.

    Because he is the only one??A person who knows a man's dream, so he made such a decision.

    The knight was silent for a while, then smiled.

    Forget it, that's it. After reaching this point, I have tried my best, but there is still no way to proceed according to my ideal. Every time I count the number of deaths, I cannot make it possible for everyone to do it.  Living, in this case, it doesn't matter if you die. After you die, you can gain the greatest power by becoming a guardian, and you can accomplish things that you cannot do.

    This is the third part.

    So, the man died with a happy smile on his face while everyone around him looked frightened. Even the adjutant who had been with him for many years did not know what his last smile meant.

    He caused countless killings and betrayed himself in the end, but he still died with a smile on his face.

    "But, he didn't know that this was the beginning of hell.

    The real betrayal has just begun.

    ＃＃＃＃＃＃

    "Rin, what's wrong? Are you feeling dizzy?"

    "Well" Tohsaka was confused for a while before she realized that Archer was talking to her.

    Looking around, I saw the house full of derelict.

    She didn＊t know whether she woke up on her own initiative or because Archer＊s voice called him up just now, but because of her last experience, she knew that she had just been in a dream, and once again saw the past of a certain knight.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep." Tohsaka thought for a moment and couldn't remember how he fell asleep just now.

    "It's not surprising. Anyone who desperately escapes in the forest for something that is not their own will get tired very quickly." Archer shrugged.

    Archer＊s voice made Tohsaka raise his eyebrows, but in the end he said nothing.

    ※Forget it, I＊m not in the mood to argue with him at this time!  Tohsaka pouted, and then wanted to move her shoulders. As a result, she found that her body was warm, and her servant used his coat to keep her warm.

    "What? You obviously found me asleep, but you were pretending not to know just now. It's too bad." He gently took off his outer robe, and Tosaka glanced at him sideways.

    "No." The archer sat there and just shook his head: "After all, it's not common for people to fall asleep while standing. I thought it was strange, so I made an observation."

    "You" Tohsaka blushed and thought for a moment. This is the second time. Last time, he fell asleep on the bench in the square. He couldn't help but said angrily: "You actually peeked at the girl's sleeping face.  , you are really getting worse and worse."

    "Don't worry about that, I swear I didn't do that," the archer said calmly.

    Another vow.  Tohsaka muttered in his mind.

    As a result, Archer suddenly smiled strangely and continued: "However, I can close my eyes as much as I want, but my ears can't. Well, I heard some strange words."

    Tohsaka choked for a moment, and her momentum suddenly weakened. She asked tentatively: "Then what did I say, Archer?"

    The archer glanced at her, then pondered for a moment, and then pondered for a moment: "Ah, I'm so angry. I'm so angry. If this guy falls into my hands Well, in short, he's a very scary babbler."  .There are some other things that I won＊t list one by one.§

    Tohsaka's face was really red. At this moment, she really didn't know whether to be embarrassed or relieved.

    However, it＊s great that Archer didn＊t know about the dream just now. Archer must not let Archer know about the dream just now, because once he knew about it, Archer would definitely tear apart the mask he is wearing now and reveal his bloody true face.

    At this moment, Archer suddenly said: "So, Rin, what did you dream about just now?"

    His words shocked Tohsaka. She didn't expect that Archer, who had always been indifferent to Master's personal life, would ask her this, and she suddenly panicked.

    She raised her head and looked at Archer, only to hear him say: "Although the Servant was summoned entirely for the Holy Grail, if the Master has any personal grudges, it is not a big deal to help her resolve them. So, Rin, what did you just say?  Guy in the dream, if you have any enemies in this city, help you"

    "No need," Tohsaka interrupted coldly.

    "Really?" Archer nodded, looking a little disappointed.

    This guy＃＃

    Tohsaka tidied her hair, and then recalled her thoughts from last night, about how to deal with berserker.

    "If Berserker is the only one chasing him, then there is only one way to die. If there is Illyasviel??Those two maids, then you can consider Rider's Noble Phantasm, the Pegasus.

    Tohsaka knows the power of that Noble Phantasm. He has an A+ ability and can definitely break any defense. Even if Berserker and two maids are used as human shields at the same time, they can defeat it in one fell swoop.

    "However, that Noble Phantasm consumes a lot of magic power. Has Rider recovered now? His magic power was exhausted last night. He should still be dealing with Berserker now. Has the magic power recovered enough to be able to use the Noble Phantasm?"

    After thinking about it, Tohsaka sighed and asked, "Archer, how much has your body recovered?"

    Archer thought for a moment and raised a finger. Tohsaka stared at him, not knowing what he meant.

    "One blow" Archer said calmly: "With only one blow, close combat is completely impossible. In my current state, I can only attack from a distance, and the power of the bow and arrow is much lower than before."

    "There's only one blow" Tohsaka's face became serious.

    In other words, it can only be used to disturb the enemy, not to attack, and only once.

    At this moment, Archer said to himself: "There is nothing we can do about it. In order to prevent Master from catching a cold, I specially repaired my clothes first."

    Tohsaka's eyes widened. She looked at the red coat in her hand. It was indeed not damaged at all. This guy really didn't care about the injuries on his body and mended the clothes first.

    At that moment, she couldn't hold it back and threw the clothes in her hand on Archer's head.

    After fussing for a while, Tohsaka decided to go upstairs to check the situation, but before going upstairs, she paused.

    "Archer, even though it has reached this point, I have to say it again. I have no regrets. If I choose again, I will still come to this forest." There is no special meaning, it is just Tohsaka Rin's truth.

    Behind him, Archer nodded his head and made a humming sound, indicating that I know.

    "Butah, this is a question for the elderly, have you ever regretted what you have done?" Without looking back, Tohsaka Rin asked.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? given? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?ens s s t dies from s from t

    The archer behind him didn't speak, his back was turned to him. Tohsaka didn't know what his servant's expression was now.

    But now that the conversation has started, we can't let it go down. Since he doesn't say anything, the girl can only say it herself. She raised her head and looked at the ceiling covered with trees and vines: "If I say it, I will do my best just like I did just now."  I will never regret it until the end. Even if I encounter the heaviest blow and fail to recover, I still want to force myself to hold on and grit my teeth and persevere."

    After a pause, Tohsaka's tone became more difficult: "But this must be difficult. It must be far more difficult than I imagined."

    "What about how to walk on the road of life?" The archer thought for a while, and then said: "Everyone has their own differences, yours is an ideal theory. There are people who can do it, and there are also people who can't. You  It is the former. First of all, such people will not make mistakes and will not consider their own mistakes."

    Tohsaka retorted with some dissatisfaction: "What? It makes me look like a tyrant who has no one watching."

    Having said that, Tohsaka's mood has become more relaxed.

    "Well, you have a good self-understanding, Rin." Archer nodded with satisfaction: "Only people with clear personalities and a clear sense of right and wrong can say such dazzling words. And such people will not need to grit their teeth to get through it.  time. And although it is a personal opinion, there is no doubt that you are this kind of person. Tohsaka Rin knows that in the end he will firmly believe in his choice."

    Listening to the cheerful voice of the knight, Tohsaka couldn't help but raise the corner of his mouth. Then, he still didn't look back, as if he inadvertently led the problem to the core.

    "What about you? Can you still believe that you are right in the end?" Tohsaka asked expectantly.

    "Huh?" The archer was surprised, and then quickly said: "I'm sorry, this question is meaningless."

    "Why? It's not a question that can't be answered, right?" Tohsaka pretended to be calm and said, but at the end he was a little nervous and took a few more breaths.

    Regarding this question, the knight said slowly: "'Until the end', this question is meaningless."

    After a pause, he said to Tohsaka without using his usual address: "Have you forgotten, Master? My end has come a long time ago."

    The archer wanted to conceal the emotion in his words, but he did just as badly as Tohsaka. The dry inhalation sound was like the weakest sigh, which made Tohsaka stunned for a while.

    There was a loud sound, and Archer put on his coat: "As for what is over, do you believe it or not?"Decision is meaningless.  "

    Suddenly, his expression changed: "Someone is coming."

    ?＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    Shirou was woken up by something extremely terrifying. As a result, as soon as he opened his eyes, his mind went blank.

    "Shirou."

    What caught his eye was a pair of stunning green almond eyes. Shirou almost got lost in them just by seeing the green color.  However, he saw the redness under the emerald green eyes and the weak voice coming out of the other party's mouth.

    In an instant, he understood who was in front of him.

    "Saber" Shirou looked at the girl in front of him with some fascination.  They were so close, so close.

    The white skin that originally matched her cold expression now looked as if she had spit out a faint rouge, with two patches of crimson. She must have noticed it herself, so she turned her eyes away with some embarrassment, not looking at Shirou.  Under Shirou's gaze, she seemed to twist uneasily, but with this movement, Shirou sensed something was wrong.

    There was an elastic softness in his hand, and it was faintly like some tofuShirou's hand moved subconsciously.

    "Well" Saber whispered, her face blushing even more.

    ????????????????????????????????????? Yesterday, it seemed, it seemed, it was possible, maybe, it seemed Shirou suddenly jumped back as if a spring had been installed, and as a result, with a bang, the back of his head hit the wall.

    Shirou immediately covered the back of his head: "It hurts, it hurts"

    "Shirou" Saber also sat up. She moved towards Shirou, apparently wanting to see how Shirou was doing.

    However, when she leaned up, her collar was facing Shirou How could Shirou be so embarrassed?

    At that moment, he waved his hands in a panic: "No, no, no, no, no, it's okay, my head is fine, it's okay, it's okay."

    "Um, oh" Saber looked at him doubtfully, but stopped anyway.

    Then, the two of them lowered their heads in silence, saying nothing for a while.

    After a while, Shirou felt that it was not good to continue like this, and it seemed not good to let the girl speak first.

    "Well, good morning, Saber." Shirou looked at the sky that was starting to clear outside and started to say hello as usual.

    "Well, good morning, Shirou" Saber replied as usual.

    Both of their voices were a little stiff.

    "Yeah, yeah" Shirou frowned and thought of what he should say: "Is your body okay?"

    "Yes, body" Saber nodded, but suddenly let out a low cry.

    Shirou turned his head in surprise, and he immediately understood the reason - Saber found that her clothes were messy, and none of her clothes were buttoned.

    In order to avoid embarrassment, Shirou carried his body and moved to the bedside. Then, he decided to ask the question again: "Saber, your body is not, uh, your health is okay."

    "Yeah" Saber's voice was still awkward, but she was calmer at least: "It's okay, I can supply magic power."

    "Really? Has the transplantation of the magic circuit been successful? That's great." Shirou nodded with a smile and looked at the wall.

    "Um" Saber's voice suddenly sounded: "Shirou, could you please put on your clothes? I can't speak easily with your current attire."

    "Huh? Ah, you're right." Shirou looked down at his chest and hurried to his clothes over there.

    While getting dressed, Shirou recalled the process of transplanting the magic circuit last night, and couldn't help but feel a little weird.  Although it is shocking, it is not surprising that there is a dragon in Saber's body, but what is going on with that own voice? It seems that it is not his own subconscious conversation.

    "Shirou, what's wrong?" Saber's concerned voice sounded, and Shirou was startled and came back to his senses.

    Saber looked uneasy and ashamed: "At that time, when seizing Shirou's magic circuit, I tried to keep the amount as low as possible, but even so, it was too much for Shirou."

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, and then he felt it, but the feeling was not as extreme as what Saber said. Although his magic circuit had indeed deteriorated, it just felt like the magic circuit had become blunted, and his body felt heavier (I found out later)  , it was the feeling caused by having to bear Saber's magic power, Tohsaka also had this feeling), but there was no damage.

    It＊s not that there is no damage at all, but because there is more than one magic circuit, because in the distanceUnder the guidance of ?, I once saw the magic circuits in the body by making structural diagrams. There were more than one, and I couldn't count how many there were because they were intertwined with each other.  As for what I can do, I can only use about four of them at most. Like when I first projected Archer's double swords, I no longer had the situation where they were all open. It seems that this time I transplanted it to Saber and projected it myself.  and those that cannot be used for reinforcement.  Well, I'm so lucky that I couldn't be better.

    ????????????????????????? Thanks to this, he felt as if there was a thread on his body, connecting him to Saber. Although he didn＊t know where it was, he could definitely feel this existence.

    Feeling Saber's breathing, feeling Saber's heartbeat, something real and reassuring.

    Seeing Shirou's expressionless face, Saber thought that she had caused great harm to Shirou's body, and apologized in shame: "I'm sorry, Shirou, if I hadn't been so useless"

    "No, it's not." Shirou waved his hand, finally able to look directly at Saber, and he smiled: "In the final analysis, the reason is because I have never been able to supply Saber with magic power. It is normal to be like this now.  Well, from now on I can hold my chest high and say that I am Saber＊s master.§

    But after saying this, it seemed that it had no effect. Shirou rolled his eyes and said proudly: "Now that I have become a normal master, if Tohsaka still dares to call me a half-baked master in the future, then I will trouble Saber to take action."

    Saber raised her head and looked at him in surprise.

    After a long time, she lowered her head.

    "I know." She was finally amused by Shirou. Her expression became gentler, as if she was grateful. Looking at Saber at this time, Shirou felt that she was like ancient England, in her territory, where  The farm with the windmill rippling in the wind, like the sparkling wheat fields, is peaceful and beautiful.

    However, Shirou was a little confused by this expression. Is she smiling?

    At this moment, a discordant voice rang out: "Ah, that's amazing, Lord Emiya."

    Shirou's smile immediately turned to stone. He turned around like a rusty machine and looked at Tosaka standing there with a gloomy expression in horror.

    For a moment, Shirou had only one thought in his mind.

    Why was there no sound when she went upstairs

    But Tohsaka had another reason for her gloomy face. She said in a low voice: "Now let's start the combat meeting."

    "Meeting?"

    "Well, Rider is back. He's down there now." Tohsaka said through gritted teeth with a dark look on his face, "Beerserker will be here within an hour."

    (There are a lot of updates today)

 Works Related Chapter 82 Difficulties

    "That's it, Shirou, just stand aside. Don't do unnecessary things if you don't have the ability to attack. In the battle, Saber will conduct a frontal attack to contain Berserker. Archer will carry out long-distance sniping at critical moments to distract him. If  No, I will also use the gems I brought. Rider will lie in wait in the dark, and when the time comes, he will immediately use his Noble Phantasm to attack Illyasviel." Tohsaka added at the end.

    Saber nodded, while Shirou remained silent, not saying anything like I also want to fight as usual.

    Tohsaka just told her plan on how to fight. Saber will fight in close combat, and Rider will hide in the dark. When the time comes, he will use his treasure to attack. No matter how powerful Illya's two maids are, they will not be able to face Rider's treasure.  The weapon is also shattered into pieces, and Archer's role is that if Berserker uses his body as a human shield to block Illya's Pegasus at the last moment, he will use all his strength to strike, delaying Berserker's movements.  The same goes for Tohsaka. If Archer's blow is not enough, she will make up for it.  In short, Illyasviel must be eliminated, otherwise berserker will be impossible to solve.

    Although the combat is simple, it is enough. However, there is a fatal problem.

    The dream just now hovered in Shirou's mind, as if his brain was put into a bag, and then all the air inside was sucked out, making Shirou's brain heavy and unable to function due to lack of oxygen.

    At this moment, he only had one thought in his mind: Illya is Kiritsugu＊s daughter.

    How is this possible? Not to mention that Kiritsugu was once a master. No, it＊s not surprising that he is a master. As a magician, he lives in the city where the last Holy Grail War took place, and he is still in the aftermath of the Holy Grail War.  After saving himself, with so many problems on him, how could Kiritsugu have nothing to do with the Holy Grail War?

    But why is Kiritsugu related to Einzbern and actually has a daughter But the most important thing is that Illya is Kiritsugu's daughter, but why was Illya the daughter of Kiritsugu during the Holy Grail War ten years ago?  It looks like this now, and it still looks like this now, as if it hasn't changed at all.

    Although there are many puzzles, Shirou now understands a lot of things, why Illya came to him when he was not the master, and knew what Kiritsugu meant, and there were many seemingly unfounded nonsense.

    "No, I have a reason to fight."

    "Is it just for something like the Holy Grail?"

    "Well, that's for Rin. But not for you."

    How did Illya feel when she said this, and she didn＊t know why she still held so much hatred, but one thing was clear to Shirou.

    Kiritsugu had never told him about Illya and Einzbern, and he had never once revealed to his adopted son that he had a family and a wife, and he himselffrom Illya's words  It sounds like I haven't met Ilia for ten years.

    Therefore, Shirou knew that if his father had not seen him for ten years, but lived leisurely somewhere outside, then he would probably not be calm to him now - he finally understood why Ilia  Able to casually say words like kill.

    Now, facing Illya who could kill him at any time, Shirou suddenly felt a little helpless in his heart, and he didn't know how to face her face to face.

    How is it

    "Hey, Shirou, what the hell are you doing!!"

    Being woken up by Tosaka's voice, Shirou did not look at her immediately, but lowered his head for a while, and then slowly spoke to Tosaka.

    "Um, Tohsaka, do you really want to fight?" he said.

    "What?" Tohsaka was surprised.

    "Well, since Rider is back, wouldn't it be enough to use her Noble Phantasm to send us away? We can escape first and then slowly recover. When Archer recovers, he will consider fighting against Berserker." Shirou said slowly  said.

    "Hey, what nonsense are you talking about!!!" Tohsaka took a step forward and shouted loudly.

    "Rider's Noble Phantasm can indeed be used, but the magic power is not enough to use it as a means of transportation. Now, she can only maintain it for a few minutes. How can she send us back one by one? Now  With Archer, we can＊t run far at all, and we will be overtaken by Berserker. Instead of being beaten passively, we might as well ambush her and create a surprise attack, which will increase our chances of defeating Berserker!!§

    Shirou did not refute Tosaka's words, but he twisted his body and muttered something like, "There is no need to rush."

    "You guywhat happened??  "Tohsaka felt that something was wrong with Shirou. Although he was an annoying good guy, he was not a fool. When faced with this kind of thing, he should always understand what is the most correct thing to do. Why did he say this now?  Come.

    "Shirou, what's wrong?" Saber also felt that something was wrong with Shirou. Not to mention his intention to fight, he seemed to be running away from something.

    Shirou avoided the eyes of the two men, not knowing what to say.

    Finally, Tohsaka withdrew his gaze and said calmly: "Anyway, that's it. If we don't defeat Berserker, we will have no future."

    "Let's rest for half an hour, and then we'll go out and get ready." After saying it like a soldier, she turned around and walked out without looking at Shirou.

    She understood in her heart that although Shirou didn't know what was going on now and didn't want to fight, but when things came to his head, he had no choice but to bite the bullet.

    Shirou also understood that the break with Illya was irreparable, so the only option was to fight.

    But＃＃

    Shirou really wants to ask the Saber next to him if Illya is really Kiritsugu's daughter.  But for some reason, he didn't even want to raise his head now, and all the strength in his body seemed to have been drained away.

    And Saber was watching him silently from the side, her eyes were unclear whether it was reminding or caring, Shirou sat silently with that look in her eyes.

    ＃＃

    Finally, he straightened up, looked at Saber, and then opened his mouth But in the end, what came out of his mouth was: "Saber, when we face Ilia later, can you please stop fighting?  I want to talk to her and, if possible, I hope I can persuade her.§

    Saber did not speak, but paused for a moment, then nodded silently.

    Shirou smiled and said gratefully, "Thank you."

    Then he paused, and then said: "Saber, if we really start fighting after a disagreement, then you must promise me not to use that sword or your precious phantom."

    Saber was surprised for a moment, and then said: "I know, it is true that the current magic power will collapse instantly if you use the treasure phantom. The Wind King Barrier can be used, but the Holy Sword cannot."

    Shirou then said: "Tell the truth, otherwise I will use the command spell when the time comes."

    Saber raised her eyebrows in surprise. When she heard these familiar words, her eyebrows seemed to curve for a moment, but at this time, Shirou didn't pay attention.

    "Yes" she whispered.

    Shirou took a breath and slowly stood up. He looked at his feet, as if he wanted to see through the floor and see the red guy below: "If you have to fight, then, when the time comes, your sword will be used by  I'll prepare it."

    "?"

    Shirou didn＊t answer. After a moment of pause, he and Saber walked towards the stairs together.

    After saying that, he and Saber walked towards the stairs together.

    As a result, when going down the stairs, Saber underestimated the stairs covered with vines because she was carried up to the second floor by Shirou yesterday, thinking that they would break if she kicked them up. However, most of the trees in this forest are over a hundred years old.  The tree has extremely hard branches and trunks, and the tree vines are no exception. Moreover, the tree vines that climb the stairs have become very hard due to long-term changes. Even if they are not as hard as the stone stairs, they are almost the same. As you can imagine,  The way Saber kicked him up.

    "Hmm" Saber was surprised. Unexpectedly, instead of kicking off the vine that looked like it would rot at any time, she tripped over it and leaned forward involuntarily.

    Originally, with Saber's ability, if she used magic power, she could break stones, even steel, but since it was not a battle, she had no need to use magic power. Now this kick is just an ordinary step, similar to that of an ordinary girl.  If you kick it to break this one, your body will of course fall forward.

    Fortunately, Shirou went downstairs with her, so he was walking behind her. When he saw Saber falling forward, Shirou quickly held her hand.

    "Be careful." Shirou pulled Saber back, and then said, "Be careful, this staircase is not that flat. When I came up yesterday, it was almost um, what's wrong?"

    At the end of the sentence, Shirou noticed that the side of Saber's face was blushing, as if she was a little embarrassed, and couldn't help but ask.

    "No, it's nothing, it's just you held my hand, so" Saber's brows moved, then she put away the embarrassment on her face and returned to her original indifference, but her tone was different from usual.  Becoming a little hesitant.

    As she spoke, she turned her head to the side, her face tilted so that Shirou could seeNowhere to go.

    Shirou was startled for a moment, then realized that he was still holding Saber's hand in his, and he quickly let go of her hand.

    "Uh, sorry" Shirou suddenly blushed.  He coughed slightly, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little weird.

    After a pause, as if it was an appointment, Saber walked out first.  Shirou stood on the stairs, looked at his hands, and then he was not only sighed but also suddenly realized.

    Well, I seem to have been in contact with girls very frequently recently. I have never held a girl's hand before. Even when he taught Sakura how to cook, Shirou didn't teach her step by step. Firstly, he was embarrassed. Secondly, he didn't teach Sakura how to cook.  It's because Sakura is very smart and knows everything right away, so she doesn't have to do this.  But it's not like Shirou has never thought about it. Of course, the person he once held hands with has been demonized in his mind, but in the past, Shirou thought about it if he could hold hands with the idol of the academy, Tohsaka Rin, huh huh huh,  Just thinking about it makes me feel like I can't bear to blush.

    But when I held Saber's hand just now, I didn't feel embarrassed at all. Instead, Saber blushed first.  Really

    Thinking of this, Shirou suddenly remembered that he had seen women in the bathroom twice in the past few nights, and he also had sex with her last night

    No, no, the evil spirits have dispersed, the evil spirits no, no, it should be that form is emptiness, emptiness is form, drink.  Shirou blushed and shook his head, throwing away the messy things in his mind.

    I just lingered on it for a while, and then slowly walked down.

    After the results came back, Tohsaka looked at him sideways. He didn＊t know what he was thinking, but his expression probably didn＊t mean anything good.

    Of course Shirou would not ask her, and glanced at Archer squatting in the corner.  His complexion has not recovered much. Although his face is still black, he is a little gray and still looks very weak. This reminds Tohsaka that Archer can only use one attack, and he has not transformed into a spirit body to save Tohsaka.  Magic power, Shirou knew that his condition would almost never recover.

    And Rider stood aside, motionless, as silent as a beautiful statue.

    Everyone was so silent, and the atmosphere could not help but sink, but at this time, no one changed the mind, so everyone was sitting so quietly to restore mental energy.

    Speaking of which, there were five people in the room, three of them were Servants, but one of the Servants facing the enemy had only the idea of ??desperately resisting. Speaking of which, it was really weird.

    Glancing at the rider standing in the corner, Shirou suddenly felt something in his heart, and an idea flashed through his mind. He first stood silently leaning against the corner.  The whole room was silent. After a few minutes, he walked up to Tohsaka, and under Tosaka's gaze, he spoke.

    "Um, Tohsaka, let me hold Rider's command spell book," he said.

    Tohsaka raised her eyebrows and was surprised. She didn't expect Shirou to actually say such a sentence. She pondered for a moment, and then asked: "Why, can't you just let me hold it?"

    "Uh" Shirou coughed, and then said in a weird tone: "Well, I may not be of use in the immediate battle, so I want to share the burden as much as possible, even if it's just a book. Well, then  It's up to me to give the order. If the opportunity arises while Saber is restraining her, she tells me that I'll let Rider attack, which will be faster."

    Tohsaka looked at him suspiciously for a while, then thought about it in his mind, and took out the command spell book. After all, when fighting and restraining Berserker, he might not have time to get the order, so letting Shirou hold it might be a good idea.  good idea.

    But she still said to Shirou with some worry: "Don't be reluctant to take action when the time comes. Now our lives are tied to Rider's Noble Phantasm."

    Shirou nodded silently, and then took the command spell book from Tohsaka.  After getting the Command Spell Book in his hand, he quickly held the Command Spell Book, and then put it into the pocket of his trousers on the back of his waist as if someone had snatched it.  The command spell book was not big, just like a study manual for a driver's license test. It could barely be stuffed inside, but the hoop was a little uncomfortable, but Shirou didn't care about such things now.

    "What?" Looking at Shirou's movements, Tohsaka's eyes trembled, and his eyes seemed a little contemptuous.

    But she didn't care about Rider's Book of Command Spells. After all, if Sakura wanted, she could remove the effect of the Book of Command Spells at any time. Now Rider was just obeying the Book of Command Spells. There was nothing wrong with the master who held the Book of Command Spells.  Emotionally, although I don＊t know what her relationship with Sakura is like, for Shirou, this kind of silent chirping, while randomly placing the command spell book at will, and handing it to others at the same time?Guy, you must not have any good feelings. After that As long as you survive this battle, you may be able to use this as a breakthrough and an opportunity to win when you confront each other in the future.

    Shirou had another thought. No matter what, he couldn't let Rider use his Noble Phantasm to kill Illya. Shirou felt that Rider's Noble Phantasm was only weaker than Saber's sword. Others, Shirou  I really don＊t know who else has a Noble Phantasm more powerful than Saber in terms of destructive power. Now that I have control over Rider, it will be easier to stop it even if something happens.

    He packed up the command spell book in such a hurry just to prevent Tohsaka from getting it. Tohsaka is a smart guy. He may not have thought that he doesn't want to fight Illya now, but after a while, maybe she will  I figured it out, and when the time comes, I will ask myself Well, I won't give it to her.

    Faced with Shirou's behavior, Rider simply chose to ignore it. After a pause, she turned her attention to Archer on the side.

    This guy＃＃

    Rider＊s thoughts became complicated for a moment.

    If he had used that inherent barrier at that time, then with his own ability, how could even Berserker be able to block it? But this guy actually used a hidden move, letting himself go first, and then using that ability.  , but how could he kill Illyasviel at that time.

    It＊s really unreasonable.

    Even Rider has the urge to grit his teeth now, because there is obviously an easy way to win, but this guy let it go knowingly!  !

    But this guy is indeed very strong. He is obviously an archer, no, it should be said to be a magician, but he can fight like a berserker. It's a pity that his treasured weapon is a bit useless, it is an anti-army treasured weapon, but it can defeat the berserker.  Five times is also extraordinary.

    Although Rider＊s eyes were hidden behind a blindfold, Archer could clearly feel her eyes. Of course, Archer knew what her eyes meant, but he had no intention or intention to pay attention to them.

    "However, he doesn't want to deal with it, but there are people who want to deal with it.

    For example, Tohsaka, she also felt Rider's attention on Archer at this moment.  Well, Saber could feel it too, but didn't pay attention to it. The only one who didn't notice it was Shirou.

    "Hey, Archer, Rider, look at you again." Tohsaka's voice came along the spiritual line.

    Archer didn＊t speak. He had noticed this kind of thing a long time ago and even said it as Tohsaka.

    "Archer, when you were fighting Berserker yesterday" Tohsaka's voice came over, and his voice seemed a little malicious: "The hero saved the beauty, right?"

    Archer was stunned for a moment. He thought she would ask what was going on, but he didn't expect Tohsaka to say such words.

    "I know. That guy told me that you acted like a lone hero yesterday. You asked her to escape first, and then stayed there alone to fight against Berserker. Well, hum, that's really amazing."

    ???????????????? In fact, there is no such time, how can we have time to tell the story, Tohsaka is just bluffing.  .

    The situation at that time was that Rider came back. Tohsaka was surprised and asked her why she came back so soon. Where was Archer?  The rider answered simply: My magic power has been exhausted, and it is useless to ask me to stay, so let me escape first, while he stays alone to deal with Berserker.  After that, Tohsaka quickly used the Command Seal to summon Archer. He didn't listen to Rider's detailed explanation. The whole process was just his own guess.  As a result, I guessed it right.

    Archer didn＊t respond after hearing this, he just snorted lightly.

    But Tohsaka's voice became more and more malicious, and she said with a bad laugh: "Hey, I heard that people in ancient times were not immune to heroes saving beauties. Hey, do you think riders will do it now?"  Don＊t you have special feelings for you? Hey, she is a great beauty, archer.§

    Tohsaka said almost evilly. At this moment, her face was calm, but she was already smiling in her heart, looking forward to Archer's reaction.

    "" Archer remained silent as she expected, not only a little embarrassed, speechless, or bored - anyway, his face turned darker.

    By the way, this is what he said before.

    Shirou on the other side was a little surprised to see a smile appear on Tohsaka's face, sighing inwardly, he was actually able to smile at such a time, he was worthy of Tohsaka.

    After a while, Tohsaka took a breath, walked to the center of the room like a leader, and said loudly: "The time is up, go outside and prepare for the ambush."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????＃

    &nbsp; After arriving outside, it is the configuration before the battle.

    The place where a few people are now is a small open space. It used to be the courtyard or square of this house. It is just suitable as a place for fighting.

    Although Berserker is relatively large and can fight better in a narrower space, the woods are too dense.  The distance between trees is not too big, so walking around is no problem. But if you want to avoid the fierce movements during a battle, if you hit the tree behind and cannot avoid it, you will die.  It's a bit unfair.

    So Tohsaka chose the jungle as a sniper location. She asked Archer to find a spot and asked Rider to squat. Waiting for the order, she immediately used the Noble Phantasm to hit him (I asked before, Rider's magic power has been restored to the point where he can  I used my Noble Phantasm, but in a hurry and without increasing the distance, I couldn't use my full strength like when facing Saber like a meteor falling to the ground).

    Archer jumped to a taller tree in the jungle and squatted on one of the tree trunks. The view here was pretty good and he could barely see the small clearing. Then Tohsaka ordered the tree to be moved to the clearing.  , formed a straight line, and cut off all the branches of the trees blocking the road, giving Archer a straight visual space for sniping.

    Tohsaka, on the other hand, found a secret location from another side and hid there. If Rider was blocked by Berserker when using his Noble Phantasm, and Archer's sniper attack could not delay him, he would have to use his own gems to delay time.  (You must hold him back. Tohsaka once warned Archer with a fierce face).

    After everything was arranged, the two servants and the magician completely removed their aura, leaving one person and one servant in the center of the small square without hiding their aura, waiting for Illya to discover.

    got windy.

    Shirou and Saber stood side by side, feeling the misty breeze in the morning while waiting forthe enemy.

    Shirou felt a little confused, not only because of Illya's identity, but also because he was actually here now, as he had foreseen, standing here, and he would be fighting Illya here soon.

    There is no change at all No, there is a change. The only change is that there are three beings in the nearby area who want Ilia's life.

    The wind blew for a while, but Illya hadn't come yet, so Shirou gradually couldn't hold back the words he was thinking about and the thoughts he had been holding back.

    He looked at Saber beside him. Saber's face was indifferent, but her eyes were full of determination. She had recovered from the embarrassment of magic power in the past few days. Now she is accumulating strength for the war, even if she is standing  Not moving, her body didn't stop being on guard.  A faint aura emerged from her body, like a sword in a sheath, ready to be unsheathed at any time to take the enemy's head.

    Breathing the wind, the refreshing wind made her feel very comfortable, and Saber also adjusted her body to the limit, ready to face the tough battle ahead.

    To be honest, Shirou was a little fascinated by Saber like this now, but after a brief absence, he came back to his senses.

    Turning his eyes to the side, Shirou imagined how he could ask Saber about Illya simply and easily, but

    "Saber, do you know Illya?" Shirou asked.

    In the end, I just asked it directly.

    After all, because it was far away and there was wind around, the few people hiding could not hear their own voices, and Archer was hiding the farthest, almost a hundred meters away, so it was impossible to hear him.

    After hearing this, Saber looked at Shirou in surprise, and then suddenly froze, as if she wanted to understand something.

    "Really? Did Shirou see what happened in the last Holy Grail War from my memory?" Saber did not answer, just nodded lightly: "It seems true, the compatibility between the servant and the master  If you're tall, you can peek into the other person's past."

    "Sorry" Shirou didn't know how to answer, he scratched his head and said in a strange tone.  But now was not the time to dwell on this, Shirou desperately needed answers.

    Saber was silent for a while, then slowly said: "Yes, I know Illyasviel. And you also know, right? Her father is your adoptive father, Emiya Kiritsugu, who was also the one who fought in the last Holy Grail War.  , my master."

    Shirou was silent for a moment after hearing this, and then dropped the topic of Emiya Kiritsugu: "But why, when we first met, you why did both parties not mention it at all, and just started fighting like this? Don't we all know each other?  ?"

    "No" Unexpectedly, Saber shook her head and said, "I do know Illyasviel.And she didn＊t know that although I lived in the same castle, I had never had contact with her. I just watched her from a distance, and I only found out who she was from other people＊s words For some reasons,  Kiritsugu wouldn't let me have contact with her.  "

    Shirou was a little surprised and didn't know why.  Just when he opened his mouth to ask, a sweet voice rang out.

    "I found you." A smiling voice came from all directions, echoing around.

    This voice is undoubtedly that of Ilia.

    "Wait a minute, I'll kill you right away!"

 Related Works Chapter 83 New Myth

    As soon as he finished speaking, within a minute, silver and black shadows appeared in the faint morning fog. Then, the black giant's body became clear, the fog dispersed, and Ilia and Ilia appeared in front of Shirou and others.

    To be honest, Shirou had already imagined the meeting, but now seeing Illya standing in front of him, Shirou still felt a little speechless - not only him, but Saber too.

    Ilia walked in front with her head held high, and behind her was a respectful maid. She lowered her hands and lowered her head, following behind Ilia.  Illya looked confident and arrogant. Although she was very young, her walking pace was quite impressive.  But beside Ilia, there was a black giant, which seemed a little weird.

    Berserker is still so tall, still so powerful, still so majestic and imposing.  When compared with Ilia, she looks a bit murderous.

    But now, as if he was holding a valuable object, he was holding someone someone.

    A woman is one of the two maids Shirou saw in Illya's castle yesterday. Now one of them is following her, and the other is fast asleep on Berserker's halving.

    After using magic to enhance his eyesight, Shirou's eyesight was better, and he could clearly see the appearance of the maid on Berserker's shoulder - she was sleeping, and she was obviously drooling!

    What should I say? Shirou didn't know whether to smile bitterly or grin in embarrassment.

    But the Saber next to him was different from him. After Illya appeared, she immediately tensed up and the aura on her body burst out instantly. Even her companion, Shirou, who was standing next to her, felt that her body was filled with awe at this moment.  of chill.

    Even when faced with people she had known well before, or had a chance relationship with, she showed no mercy at all. Amidst the deep pressure, she only had the determination to defeat the enemy.

    "Hey, that's strange. Why are you alone here, brother? Where's Rin?" When Illya came up and saw the two of them, she immediately asked with gritted teeth: "Her servant is not dead, so he won't just retreat like this."  Right. And where did Rider go? Isn't she your servant?"

    "Tohsaka is gone. Yesterday, she used a command spell to summon Archer, but she didn't summon him here. Instead, she recalled him to her own mansion. So she left us and ran away last night, and even robbed him.  Rider's command spell book, as her guardian." Shirou avoided Illya's eyes.

    This is Tohsaka＊s idea. She said to lie and see, if she can be deceived, then lie and let her relax. After all, she is a girl who cannot guess that she is ten years old.  If that doesn't work, it would be good to let her know that a few of her are ambush here, and she is a bit wary of it, which will inevitably distract her.

    ※Oh, really, it＊s indeed Rin＊s style,§ Illya said with a smile.

    Shirou raised his eyes and looked at her The maid behind her woke up the young maid sitting on the giant's shoulders. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and was put down by Berserker, but her saliva drooped until the other day.  A maid gave her a sharp look and whispered something before she knew how to wipe it.

    Shirou blinked his eyes and couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    Illya looked at Shirou and smiled, with a surprised look on his face. Then he remembered the damn guy who kept laughing last night, and his mood suddenly became worse.  But the maid behind her lowered her head and whispered something in her ear. As a result, the unexpanded scowl on Ilia's face turned into a sneer.

    "You are really dishonest. You actually deceived a lady. Shirou is so naughty." Ilia's smile was cold and cold. She glanced around and then whispered: "It's true. No one feels like they have stepped out of the barrier. So, they are  Where is the ambush?"

    "Humph, it's good that he didn't run away. That guy Rinhumph, even though he is a Servant, I still want to give him the most painful way to die." The little girl hummed coldly. From the look on her face, she didn't feel worried or scared at all.  He seemed to find Tohsaka doing this very funny.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Have you really been seen through?  Tohsaka held onto the tree trunk and gritted his teeth.

    Although she was far away, her vision was blurry, and she couldn't hear the sound, but when she saw the maid whispering to Illya, and then looking around with a sneer on her face, Tohsaka felt that she must have guessed that there was an ambush on her side.

    Seeing that Illya had seen through it, Shirou was neither surprised nor defensive. After being silent for a while, he said, "Illya, it's me you want to kill. It has nothing to do with Tohsaka and the others. Let them leave, okay?"

    Saber next to him looked at him in surprise.

    "I will face you alone later"

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Saber roared fiercely, her voice echoing even to Tohsaka in the distance.??Both followers could hear it.

    Shirou looked at Saber, his eyes seemed a little lonely, and whispered: "Saber, you promised me that you would listen to me, let me talk to Illya first, if not, we will fight."

    "but＃＃"

    "That's it." Shirou looked at Saber, and without waiting for her to answer, he turned to look at Ilia.

    Seeing the look in Shirou's eyes just now, Saber knew that she could not change his mind, so she remained silent. However, she had secretly clenched the invisible sword of the king in her hand.

    At this moment, Illya looked at Shirou expressionlessly, her eyes were cold, and there was a hatred in her eyebrows that made Shirou's heart palpitate.

    "Really, you know, right, Shirou?" Illya was very smart and guessed it right away. She said softly: "Kiritsugu's matter is my matter."

    "Well, a little bit." Shirou felt that the gaze was a bit piercing. He nodded slowly: "I just found out yesterday that Kiritsugu is"

    He hesitated, wondering how to say "I just found out yesterday that Kiritsugu is your father", but Illya interrupted him with a sneer.

    "Well, that's right, ten years ago, a foreign magician came to Einzbern, married the daughter of the Einzbern patriarch, and left an heir." Without any reason or anyone's request,  She began to tell: "The heir is me. Illyasviel von Einzbern."

    "He was given high hopes, and soon after, he represented Einzbern in the Holy Grail War in this far east. And he was indeed very strong. Even if the enemy was stronger than him, he could eliminate his opponents one by one and win.  In the end, and then, there was only one step away from the Holy Grail" Ilia's voice suddenly became louder, and her tone was full of hatred and sharpness, resentment and curses: "But when the Holy Grail was in front of him, he  But he betrayed Einzbern, betrayed me, betrayed my mother, and destroyed the Holy Grail!!!"

    "Yes." Although there was not much emotion on Illya's face, her tone revealed her current hysteria, and she lost control: "He is our father, Emiya Kiritsugu."

    Shirou just stared silently at the roar of the little girl in front of him without saying a word. Even after she finished speaking for a long time, she had no intention of interfacing.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? It took a lot of effort to be able to raise my head and look at her It's ridiculous that I still think that Einzbern is so crazy and doesn't educate Illya properly, asking her to talk about killing people but not caring.

    ※Humph, now it seems that I am the one.

    And after Ilia finished speaking at this moment, she breathed a little excitedly, and her little body kept trembling.

    "Miss" the concerned voice of the maid behind her calmed her down, she snorted softly, and then looked at Shirou: "Speaking of which, we are still sworn siblings."

    Tohsaka stayed in the tree, almost drooling because his mouth was opened so wide.

    I have to say, this situation is really shocking. That Illyasviel is actually the daughter of Shirou's father, and he is his sibling Oh my god, it's the other way around. She looks like she is only eight or nine years old.  Said she was Shirou's sister.

    And Shirou, who had been silent for a long time below, now spoke: "Illya, I know you hate Kiritsugu, but he is no longer here. If you want revenge, then come to me. This has nothing to do with Tohsaka and the others."

    "It sounds like you think I'm hating Kiritsugu for abandoning me, right?" Illya looked at Shirou for a while and then suddenly said something.

    "Huh? What?" Shirou was stunned by these words. That was what he thought, but from what Ilia said, it seemed that there was something hidden.

    "Hehehehe" Illya let out a cute laugh like an elf, but Shirou only felt uneasy after hearing it. She said coldly: "No, although Kiritsugu has never returned to Einzbern,  I haven＊t had a bad time in ten years.§

    The maid behind her trembled her fingers when she heard this, and looked at her little master with lowered eyes. Then she raised her head and wanted to yell at Shirou, but as soon as she thought about it, she put it down again.

    This is a lady＊s war.  she thinks.

    "At that time, Kiritsugu said that he would come back with his mother. Although I believed it, I vaguely knew that neither Kiritsugu nor my mother would be able to come back." Illya's voice became colder and colder: "So, I have been waiting.  Waiting, waiting, waiting, waiting. If Kiritsugu comes back, he will bring gifts with his mother, or the news of Kiritsugu and his mother's death Both of these are fine, but in the end, it was the betrayal who came.  The evil deeds of men.§

    ※What I can＊t forgive is＃Kiritsugu actually gave up the Holy Grail and killed his mother with his own hands." The little girl howled at the top of her lungs, as if she was possessed by a evil spirit: "I can't forgive him. He betrayed the agreement and betrayed me.  "

    "What? Kiritsugu killed" Shirou's eyes widened, and his first reaction was to turn to look at Saber, hoping to get confirmation from her.  But he turned to look at Saber, only to see the same look of astonishment on Saber's face.

    Kiritsugu killed Irisviel?  ?  ?  Saber felt a little frightened.

    After a pause, Illya took a breath and said slowly: "That's why I wanted to kill Kiritsugu, but now I can't do it, so I can only play with you, Shirou. But, you refuse to be me  If that＊s the case, I＊ll kill youI swore that I would never let anyone betray me again. So"

    The red eyes flashed with the same luster as when Shirou was tied up before, and the little girl said again: "Well, I swore that no one would betray me, so if Shirou is willing to become my thing, let it go.  You can do it too."

    There was no expectation in the voice like before, but pure: If you don＊t agree, I will kill you immediately.

    Shirou avoided Illya's eyes.

    what do I do?

    Now that you are standing on the opposite side of Illya, although you have no choice, do you really want to become her enemy, and also fight with the goal of killing her and Kiritsugu's daughter?  Or, Illya, give up the Holy Grail, live in my house, and I will take care of you from now on Ha, this is too ridiculous.

    Shirou couldn't help but grit his teeth. He had never been so confused as he was now.

    Kiritsugu, why on earth do I need this, this

    The clear voice of "master" brought him back to his senses. Shirou turned his head and looked at Saber.

    Saber did not look at Shirou, but stared at Berserker. It could be seen that she had tensed up, like a leopard ready to pounce at any time.

    Looking at the familiar awe-inspiring look, the clear breath, and the eyes focused on only the enemy and not oneself - but he did it for himself.

    For a moment, Shirou felt that his confusion was a bit ridiculous.

    Saber is not at all confused, so why should he bother himself so much? There will be a road before the car reaches the mountain, just keep walking.  If he doesn't want to kill Illya, and no one forces him to kill, then all he needs to do is knock down Berserker.  If berserker is too strong, just work hard, cross here, and keep going without stopping.

    Looking into Illya's eyes again, Shirou said loudly, his voice echoing clearly around the small clearing: "Impossible, my answer is the same as yesterday, I will not give up my identity as master, and I will not betray Saber, I  ＃to stop this weird thing.§

    "Really? Sure enough." Ilia nodded with understanding. The expression on her face was neither happy nor angry. After a pause, a cruel smile that was incompatible with her age appeared on her face: "Then I will get serious and kill  You go ahead and tear your arrogance into pieces along with your body.§

    "The game is over" she said softly, and her body suddenly glowed with light: "Go crazy, Hercules."

    No, it＊s not glowing, but just like Tohsaka, the feeling of light when using magic engraving, but it＊s light red, and it＊s all over the body.

    That kind of amount, from head to toe, Illya's limbs are filled with bright red light. Even the clothes can't cover up the red light. Through the clothes, people can clearly see what looks like some kind of weird human skeleton.  Same form.

    "This is" Before Shirou's voice of surprise could be heard, he was interrupted by a roar that shook the world.

    ※Ah wow〞〞!!!§

    The black giant suddenly let out a crazy roar, the sound was weird no, it was extremely terrifying.  The sound that shattered people's eardrums was not so much a roar as it was the painful cry of a demon from hell. It was like a curse that could drive people insane.

    Just by hearing that voice, Shirou was overwhelmed by the invisible pressure, making his whole body weak and almost paralyzed.

    At this moment, the muscles on the Berserker's body seemed to have swelled a bit. The body that was originally like a dozen lions blended together has now become like a mixture of rhinos, full of destructive power and explosive power.

    Like a magical stunt, the magic power surged, forming a violent vortex around him. The air and grass on the ground were swept in, and instantly shattered.  Berserker just yelled on the spot, and as a result, the ground beneath him sank a bit. As if he couldn't bear the momentum of this great hero, his feet stepped deeply into the ground.In the soil.

    At this moment, even a dabbler like Shirou, who has no ability, can feel that Berserker's combat effectiveness, no, it should be that all abilities have been improved by one level.

    "How could it be? This I just took away his rationality before, didn't it make him violent?" Saber couldn't calm down anymore. From the beginning of the meeting, Shirou had never felt that she was so frightened and  fear!  !

    "Yes, yes." Ilia nodded with a smile. The red markings all over her body gave her a somewhat sinister atmosphere: "Berserker has always been irrational, but he has not gone crazy. But because of this, his ability value has dropped.  The fighting skills are completely unusable. Well, you were lucky enough not to die in the first encounter, Saber."

    Saber pursed her lips and said nothing. Indeed, if the previous Berserker just lost his mind and did not become violent, then he was indeed an incomplete Berserker.

    Originally, the berserker class was to strengthen the abilities of the servants in all aspects by depriving them of rationality in exchange. It was originally used to strengthen weak heroic spirits.  But Hercules himself is a super powerful hero. If he turns violent, he must be so powerful that the gods will cry.  When they first met and last night, Saber thought it was a berserker that had gone berserk. Who knew that it was only deprived of reason, but not in a state of madness.

    In this way, Berserker lost his mind and also lost his powerful fighting skills. In this way, his ability value would not increase but decrease, making him weaker. However, at that time, Saber was seriously injured and Shirou was chopped into two pieces.  .  Now he is like a humanoid storm, the true form of Hercules.

    Depression hovered in the hearts of several people. If a madman beat two of their followers and returned home in defeat, then now that this madman has improved his strength, and he is facing a lineup that is even weaker than last night, then  ＃

    "Kill them all, Berserker" Illya smiled cruelly and pointed at Shirou and Saber.

    "Ho ho ho ho ho" Like a runaway train, the Berserker crashed into it.

    The moment before he started, Saber took the lead and rushed over.  She knew very well that the current Berserker was invincible. If he really bumped into her, she wouldn't have to use a knife to chop him. As long as he was rubbed by his body, half of her body would be gone.  Her master did not have the ability to dodge that kind of attack, nor did he have the body to withstand the attack, so only Saber jumped aside to allow Shirou to avoid the range of Berserker's attack.

    boom!  !  !

    Shirou watched helplessly as Saber and Berserker collided, and saw the huge crater on the ground caused by the impact of the two heroes, unable to withstand it.

    The purple and silver-blue radiances intertwined and collided with each other, causing the air pressure and wind waves brought by the weapons to tear apart the air.  Shirou was immediately thrown away by the aftermath of the impact and rolled far away along the ground.

    When he raised his head, the two people who had just clashed weapons were gone.

    However, the wind was screaming in pain, because that amazing weapon actually violated the laws of physics, tearing it apart and cutting it into pieces.  It was just a confrontation of cold weapons, but this powerful air current that destroyed everything left no one with the courage to take a step forward.

    And the two heroes, no, now only two black shadows can be seen. Their figures have long become blurred, because their existence, speed, and power are no longer able to be captured by human eyes.  Although it is against a face-to-face opponent, it destroys everything around it.  With Tohsaka's level, he couldn't see their movements at all. Looking at the two servants fighting, he thought that if he ran into the forest behind him to fight, within an hour, the forest would turn into a trace of a tornado.  Bar.

    In the chaotic time and space, heroes and heroes are chaotically intertwined. This is simply the reappearance of myth.

    No, it should be said that it is a new myth.

    In their respective eras, the existences that can be called the strongest heroes are fighting at this moment.

    Shirou was completely unable to keep up with their speed, and could only rely on the collision of their weapons and the sparks that had not disappeared in the air to tell that the two had just fought here.

    Thunder thunder tore the sky, and the waves shattered the earth.  The ground was shattered by her feet, because every time Saber raised her sword, she had to use all her strength, not because she could cut Berserker, but because Berserker's attack was not as powerful as last time.  Perhaps on the same day, even if she exerted her full energy, even if she understood Berserker's simple attack mode and launched an attack in advance, Berserker still easily resolved it, and now she was forced to do so.  , had to resist desperately, otherwise he would be cut in half from head to toe.

    &nbsp; In the first few times, Saber was evenly matched with Berserker, but later on, it was simply passive defense.  After all, you have to use your whole body to collide with the enemy every time, and even Saber can't do it forever.

    A horizontal strike is like a hammer demolishing a building, a direct strike is like a train crashing into it, and a downward strike is like a plane crash.

    Faced with this kind of attack, Saber couldn't collide with him at all, and could only deflect Berserker's blow Even if the swords collided for more than one second, it wouldn't work.

    Shirou is better than Tohsaka. After a few days of training, he can barely keep up with the speed of the two fighting - you can see them moving with your eyes.  But the shape of Berserker's hand holding the ax and sword could not be seen at all, only a gray shadow could be seen.

    Originally, he thought that if Saber could take the time to repel Berserker, then he would use projection magic to project Saber's sword for her to use while Berserker rushed over again.  In this way, when Berserker rushes over again, it will be Saber's opportunity to use the Holy Sword.

    It＊s not that Shirou is crazy. He didn＊t project it at the beginning, but when the fight started, he projected it halfway, and then asked Saber to come and get it. It was a joke with his life.  It's because my projection magic is not perfect, the projection time is not long, and if a holy sword like Saber wins, it will probably only last for tens of seconds.  After a while, hey, Saber died unjustly.

    But it＊s different now. Saber can＊t even dodge, let alone repel him. Doing requires some big moves. In front of the current Berserker, if you rashly dodge, you will only die miserably.

    Seeing that Saber was now at a disadvantage, Shirou knew something was wrong. Although he didn't see her expression, Saber's face must be in pain now, both physically and mentally.

    Damn it, Saber can't retreat, and she can't intervene in their attack range. That kind of whirlwind will be torn into pieces the moment she steps into it.

    What to do, what if right, that.

    Shirou took a deep breath and said, "Traceon."

    A black bow and black arrows appeared in his hands, one on the left and one on the right.

    He drew his bow and nocked an arrow, then looked at berserker.  These two things were just ordinary items. Of course, Shirou didn't expect them to be able to hurt berserker, nor did he expect them to attract berserker's attention.

    His eyes sparkled with indigo.

    See that, just see that. See the dead center. The most important thing about these eyes is to be able to see the dead center of the object. As long as you see that and then shoot it through with a bow, then, even if there are twelve attempts  When practicing, you have to pause for a while before resurrecting. At that time, it is the right time.

    but＃＃

    "Uh-huh" Shirou let out a cry of pain, unable to maintain his original archery posture.

    The collision in his head made him feel like he had stuffed his head into a blender. Just looking at Berserker, trying to see the lines and dots on his body, Shirou felt as if his brain was going to explode.

    Damn it, no, you can＊t give up halfway, you have to see it.

    He frowned and squinted one eye, but still stared at Berserker's body.

    Suddenly, his forehead seemed to be hit by someone, and his body shook suddenly, and he couldn't help but take a few steps back.  But Shirou was mentally prepared. He swayed, regained his balance, and stared at Berserker's crazy figure without blinking.

    The wild black shadow was extremely clear under the rising sun, but no matter how Shirou looked, he could not see the thread on his body.

    His hands and feet were trembling, Shirou's body was trembling, and every restless cell in his brain was telling him that it was dangerous, stop quickly.

    The hot stuff flowed down his nose, and at the same time the coughed up stuff flowed down the corner of his mouth. Shirou felt his eyes turning white, and the figures of the two people fighting in front of him began to blur. He didn't know if he was still awake.  .

    Damn it, Shirou clenched his teeth, his eyes were bloodshot, and he stared at Berserker.  Let me see through you!

    The skull was shattered.

    The roar of the wind pierced the eardrums.

    His consciousness and vision gradually faded away.

    The blood in the body is flowing backwards, speeding up, rushing to the brain, oiling the worn-out machine.

    The consciousness gradually weakened and the spirit began to become pale.

    The only advantage is that there is no pain at all.

    Blood jumped out of his eyes, and seemed to be accompanied by some kind of sound, flowing down the corners of his eyes.  The red water flowed from the corner of his eyes to his chin, looking at itIt was like blood and tears, and the emotion looked extremely miserable, with a slight oozing taste.  His face was twisted, but even so, he still stared deeply at the Berserker.

    See through, see through, see through everything about him

    Everything in the world has flaws. I don＊t know who said it, but if it is true, then why can＊t you see the death line on that guy＊s body? The line on Saber＊s body who is obviously fighting with him is so clear.  But this guy

    "Cough!" Shirou spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at it with all his strength. He felt that his eyes were so big that they almost burst out of their sockets.

    "Stop, you idiot!" In the haze, someone seemed to be calling him.  At this moment, he saw lines and dots, faint and light, like white dyed with a little black, finally appearing on Berserker's body.

    ※It wasn＊t just that the color on the giant＊s body was too heavy, so he couldn＊t see clearly, or something else. In short, Shirou could hardly see those things clearly, and they were shaking as if they were about to disappear.

    Now Berserker＊s back is turned to him, and the space on his body is fully visible.

    Shirou immediately loosened his fingers

    "Liar, berserker, dead"

    I don＊t know where the sound came from. Shirou was startled and his whole body froze.

    "However, the bowstring in his hand was missing without hesitation, and the arrow was already shot out of his hand.

    (Sorry, sorry, it＊s late. I was stopped by the big boss today and went to a meetingthat is, I was criticized. I just came back. Now I will update. Also, I will ask for leave tomorrow. I have really been unable to write recently.  Okay, everyone should know that after the recent two-in-one chapter, there are several chapters like 8900. It was too tiring to write, and the quality cannot keep up. Some of them just came out of the blue. Like this chapter  The name is very impressive, but the content is not that intense. So I don＊t think I will update tomorrow. I will take some time to rest and think about the plot below. Sorry again)

 Works Related Chapter 84 Sword and Shield

    The arrow flew towards the berserker who was dozens of meters away from him. To be honest, Shirou's wrist strength was not that strong. In addition, he was in a blur and left his hand in a hurry, so the power of the arrow was not very strong, even in the air.  They all look a little unstable.

    However, even if such an arrow was shot at Berserker's body, Berserker, who originally didn't care about Tohsaka's curse bullets, started to tremble a little.  He immediately turned around and allowed Saber behind him to slash his back with his sword. However, he reached out and grabbed the slow arrow (compared to Berserker, no ordinary person could catch it) in his hand.  With a click, it was held in two pieces.

    "What?" Shirou and Saber, who were covering their eyes, exclaimed at the same time.

    Shirou was surprised that Berserker seemed to have eyes on his back. He could sense it and grab his arrow He didn't release murderous intent. Well, he didn't have that ability. How could Berserker feel it.

    And Saber exclaimed because her sword struck Berserker's body, but the other party didn't seem to feel anything at all.  Although he couldn't break the defense if he wasn't A-level, his strength was not fake. Berserker actually didn't care.

    Ignoring Saber behind him, Berserker threw the arrow to the ground. How could the arrow withstand the force of Berserker's grip? It had already been broken into two pieces.  The berserker saw the guy who had just shot an arrow at him covering his eyes. His knees softened and he knelt on the ground. The intuition in his heart told him to deal with the guy first, otherwise something terrible might happen.

    But as soon as he took a step, he heard the master behind him speaking.

    "Don't worry about Shirou, Berserker, kill Saber first," Illya ordered.

    Although he has lost his mind, Berserker also has a negative attitude towards this order. But now, his only task is to fight according to the master's order. The master orders to defeat Saber, so he must defeat Saber first.

    "Hey, I'm impressed by you, Shirou. I didn't expect you to make Berserker afraid of your attacks." Illya tilted her head and looked at Shirou who was kneeling on the ground with interest: "What did you just do?"  Ah, I just saw that your eyes have changed, um, do you also have magic eyes?"

    Shirou didn't say anything. He covered his left eye, blood dripping down between his fingers. The pain he hadn't felt just now came rushing to his head. He almost broke his teeth, but he couldn't reduce the pain - he almost wanted to  Pressing your palms into your eyes, you can imagine how painful it is.

    Although it was painful, Shirou did not lose consciousness at last. His mind turned slowly, and then he looked over there, where Saber and Berserker were fighting together.

    For a moment, Shirou was a little confused, not knowing what was going on.  He glanced at that place with distracted eyes, and the lost memory came back to his mind instantly. He was currently fighting Ilia.

    "Damn it!" Shirou stood up with his bow in hand. He looked over there, watching the fighting Saber, and the corners of his mouth were full of blood.

    She wanted to help Saber, but Saber's sword couldn't penetrate Berserker's body. She couldn't even do it, let alone herself. The arrow just now consumed almost all of her mental energy. It was impossible to do it again, but that was it.  With one blow, berserker caught it easily.

    Shirou shook his head vigorously, and his originally swollen head became clearer. Shirou could see Berserker and the others clearly in front of him.

    Damn it, what happened just now?

    Shirou frowned as he thought of what had just happened.

    Just now, he was clearly ready to shoot the arrow at Berserker's death spot, but why did he hear that sound at the end? It was

    A long time ago, Shirou had a vision of the future. At that time, one of the times, Shirou saw the scene today, and after that, Berserker was solved.  Illya said it in the same tone that she just heard, but it was a long time ago. Shirou could only remember some rough words, but why could he hear that sound so clearly just now?  ?

    Because he didn＊t want to kill Berserker, or because he didn＊t want to make Illya sad, so Shirou couldn＊t help but glance at Saber and Berserker fighting in the distance, and immediately rejected his idea.

    No, no, if the battle is not ended, everyone will be killed by berserker.

    If this is the case, the only way to deal with Berserker is here. Even if the Servant is lost, no one will want to kill Illya. Even if Tohsaka has any ideas, Rider's Lingzhou is now in his own hands. I can order  She protects Ilia, and it seems that the two maids are also very strong and can definitely ensure her safety.  In this case, the only option is to project, projected Saber's sword and hit Berserker.

    Shirou forced himself to calm down. He carefully watched the battle between Saber and Bersreker, and found that the two were now stuck together and could not be separated at all. Even if he made Saber's sword now, she could not come over to get it If she retreated, just  Will be killed instantly.

    Damn it, that was really bad.  Shirou covered his eyes and shivered, staring at the battle over there with one eye.  It is said that it is an eye that can kill anything, but why can't you see the death line on Berserker's body? After just looking at it once, it turned out to be half dead.  What to do now It's obvious that berserker's stone sword, that kind of thing can clearly see the dead line, that kind of noble phantom.

    "Wait a minute, that's not a Noble Phantasm, it's just a stone sword. However, the power stored in it cannot be underestimated.

    If it was that kind of power, even Berserker himself would definitely die.

    In an instant, Shirou had a simple idea in his mind, a projection.  Project that sword to deal with berserker.  Since Saber can't come back to fight with her sword now, it's up to her to implement it and fight by herself.

    Since Saber can＊t be distracted, forget it.  You can't rely on her all the time. She has to fight all the time. Sometimes you have to take responsibility and show some strength.

    Self-conception, a plan that you think is enough.

    But just as he was told, Shirou began to do one of the only two magic tricks he could do that he had recently formally learned about.

    "Traceon."

    ?Create it.

    The hallucination that occurred last night has now become a textbook, and Shirou almost reconstructed it according to that scene.

    Starting directly from the basic structure, because the sword does not have any particularly advanced setting concepts in it, it is just a stone, so the concept can be understood in just a moment.  That sword was born directly out of destruction, but

    warn!

    The sword carries the holder's ability, the holder's method of use, and the holder's technology. This is its strongest point. The strongest hero of Greece, Heracles, is the most powerful in the world.  , one of the few demigods, one who is so powerful that you will worship him just by looking at it, his sword.

    stop.

    My projection is not a restoration, but a direct representation of the actual object.  Other projection magic will more or less carry the shadow of the person projecting it, but mine is different. If you want to ask why, it is because I have done projection before, so I know that my projection is not my own.  not the shadow of the user, but the shadow of the user himself.

    Dangerously popular.

    Therefore, no matter how great a person＊s weapon is, as long as it has been seen by one＊s own eyes, there will be no obstacle to its reappearance.

    Out of control!  !  out of control!  !

    But the problem lies elsewhere, because if you want to reproduce the user's power, then you have to be able to keep up with the monster's physical functions, but your own body cannot keep up!  Now, every inch of flesh is howling.

    Every inch of the cell is on fire, the nerves are screaming, and even the hair is about to break in half.

    ??????????Ignore all of these, the creative concept, basic skeleton, composition materials, production technology, everything, everything is clear.

    Shirou took a step forward, holding the handle of the ax sword that had not yet become real in his right hand.

    The whole body is burning.  Huh, Tohsaka was still saying two days ago that you must never use projection magic again, otherwise you will die without knowing how.  But now, he actually did not follow the instructions, and even went too far. Tohsaka should have seen it by now. When the time comes, he will be scolded or beaten severely when he goes back.

    My head, which is almost about to explode, is actually thinking about this kind of joke.  Why? Why can he still laugh when his body is about to be scrapped when he is forcibly making a sword using magic that exceeds the limits of a magician?

    Ah, probably because this is not a problem.

    Will you die if you use the sword?

    Do not make jokes.

    Ignoring others, when it comes to swordsmanship, there is absolutely no reason for Shirou Emiya to commit suicide!  !  !  !

    "What?"

    Two exclamations sounded in the forest, one was Illya in the small clearing, and the other was Tohsaka in the tree. Both of them looked at Shirou in amazement as he held an astonishing giant blade in his hand, pointing at it.  The two fighting men rushed over - how could he hold Berserker's sword?

    Of course Shirou couldn't lift the sword, but when he projected it, he could even copy Berserker's strength. The specifications of the projection and the requirements for his body's use automatically appeared in his mind. Shirou??With a body as strong as Berserker's, he can only use another magic that he can use.

    Strengthen.

    Strengthen your right hand, and use it to temporarily increase the strength and use this ax sword.  However, the pulling pain in the arm clearly told the brain that it could not last long.

    Even so, this is just the sword itself, without the power of the user. If Berserker's ability cannot be copied, then this is just a heavy hammer and cannot deal with him at all, so the next step is crucial.

    Combat experience, this must be copied perfectly, otherwise, all previous efforts will be wasted.  In this case, ordinary assignments cannot be used.

    Projection, filling.

    Techniques that have never been used before appear in the mind, and the magic circuits in the body feel pain, not only because of the new magic circuits being activated, but also because of the curse of their companions who lost their companions yesterday.

    But Shirou's spirit was also focused.

    ??????????? The head, throat, heart It＊s not working anymore, my eyes are going to explode, I＊m going to die before I succeed if this continues Abdomen.

    Capture, success.

    Just when Saber was about to resist the next blow, her wild ax sword suddenly stopped. Berserker actually abandoned her again and turned back.

    And at this moment, a sharp roar rang out: "Get away, Saber!!!"

    Saber was blocked by the berserker＊s huge body and couldn＊t see what was going on behind him, but the one who made the sound was Shirou. Saber believed his words at that moment, then jumped quickly and moved away.

    Shirou was holding his ax and sword upside down at this moment, swinging it fiercely.

    Override and complete all projects.

    Suddenly, the bones and tendons of his right hand were broken into pieces, and Shirou's right hand suddenly had only its appearance.

    However, the ax sword, which was as violent as Berserker's hand, turned into an arc and a ray of light, flying out.

    Shoot a hundred heads!  !

    Shirou watched the flying silver light split into four parts and flew towards Berserker. He couldn't help but smile. Well, he would definitely get rid of Berserker this time. He almost touched the command spell book with his left hand.  ,Order＃＃

    Before the thought came to an end, Shirou's eyes widened.

    Facing the oncoming light slash, berserker stayed still, just raised his ax and sword, and then flipped his wrist in response to his own move.

    His right hand disappeared all of a sudden, and even the shadow could not be seen.  Everyone present did not see what he did, but they only knew that there was a clang, and then the Cross Light Slash was easily blocked by him. The arm suddenly disappeared just now because of the too high-speed movement, so it seemed to have lost its body.  generally.  And because the time is too close when blocking, the sounds are connected one after another, so people only hear one sound.

    Everyone present was silent and watched this scene silently.

    Shirou was actually able to use berserker's weapons and use sword skills that berserker couldn't use, and the sword skills were easily blocked by berserker.

    Berserker's hand slowly dropped, and Shirou's right hand fell weakly. He could no longer withstand the power of the ax and sword. With a clang, the ax and sword fell heavily to the ground.  Shirou's right hand slapped, and blood spurted out from all the pores. In an instant, the originally dark blue sleeves on his shirt turned black, and the blood seemed to go towards his chest.

    But Shirou didn't feel these things very clearly. He just felt that all the sensations in his body seemed to have disappeared.  The only feeling was heat, like burning heat. The flames rose along the blood vessels in his right hand and flowed throughout his body. Thanks to this, he was able to maintain consciousness.

    "How could it be?" Illya didn't know whether it was surprise or something else, her round eyes stared at Shirou closely.

    Over there, Berserker rushed towards Shirou - this time, Illya had no intention of stopping him.

    "Shirou!"

    In a daze, Shirou shouted when he heard something, but when he looked up, he found that it was not Saber, but a huge black shadow flying towards him.

    "boom!"

    At the last moment when Shirou was reduced to pieces by the ax sword, Saber finally caught up. She stood in front of Shirou, and almost as soon as she raised her sword, she was hit by Berserker, and then with such an unstable posture,  How could it not fly out?  She disappeared into the woods.

    Shirou watched helplessly as Saber was hacked away in front of him, and then finally came to his senses. He saw Berserker facing him, and raised his ax and sword again, instinctively?Dodge, but it's too late.

    And at this moment, Tohsaka took action.

    When Berkerser rushed over, she knew something was wrong. Shirou couldn't stop him at all, and neither could Saber. Rider wouldn't take action unless ordered to do so, and Archerso she had no choice but to take action. At that moment, she no longer cared about her original plan.  , she jumped out of the tree, no matter how miserable she would fall, she just jumped high.

    ※Neun, acht, sieben! stil, schie, szligtbeschiesenerschiessung!!§

    With a flick of his hand, five of the gems he had collected came out of his hand and were thrown towards Berserker, who was more than ten meters away.

    As a result, berserker turned around, and then just waved his ax and sword, easily shattering the magic of the five gems.

    Of course, Tohsaka didn't expect to do any harm to Berserker. After all, he had just made a hasty attack. It wasn't that Berserker had any flaws, and it was natural for him to be blocked. But because of this, Shirou was able to escape.

    "Oh, it's finally out, Rin. It's been so hard on you after taking so long." The surprise on Illya's face disappeared. She chuckled and reached out to stop Berserker.  At the same time, she took a deep look at Shirou, her eyes narrowed like a wise cat.

    Tohsaka doesn＊t care about Illya＊s ridicule. She has more important things to do now.

    "Hey, you idiot, why did you use the projection just now? Do you know that you will die?" Tohsaka screamed angrily.

    Shirou held his arms and retreated to her side. He was stunned by the roar, but then his heart felt warmer and his consciousness became clearer.

    ※Well, Tohsaka really cares about himself.

    Tohsaka yelled again: "Since you can use such a move, why didn't you use it on Illyasviel just now? Even Berserker can't keep up with that speed. She's dead."

    Shirou: ""

    Of course Tohsaka was angry. Just now, Shirou, a big idiot, actually wasted precious projection attacks. If that blow just now, that lightning-like attack, was directed at Illya, the shields of the two maids  It's definitely unstoppable, and berserker can't go back in time to block Illya's move, so the battle is definitely over now.  Damn it, this big idiot

    "Hey, I heard it, Rin, you actually said that to me." Illya sneered, then waved her hand: "Change the order, berserker, let's kill Rin first."

    In her words, there was no hint that this was a fight, but that she was just playing a game.

    The giant beast took the order and immediately attacked.  At the same time, a blue shadow jumped out from the bushes, jumped down, and struck the berserker on the head.

    It＊s saber.

    The armor on her body was shattered by the blow just now, leaving only the remnants on both sides of the hem, and the wounds on her face were probably scratched by the fragments of the armor just now.  But even so, her blow cannot be ignored. In Shirou's opinion, it was a blow that could almost split the earth. Berserker raised his hand casually, and as if he could see it, he grabbed her invisible sword with his left hand, and then with his right hand  He raised it up and struck her with the sword in his hand.

    Saber was startled, and then she quickly let go of the sword in her hand. She turned her body backwards and barely dodged the ax sword. Because of this, half of her clothes were cut off.  In mid-air, she flipped her wrist, hugged the back of Berserker's ax sword, then raised her foot and kicked Berserker hard in the eye socket.  She took advantage of the situation and bounced up. As she was flying, she grabbed the hilt of her sword in Berserker's left hand with one hand, and used this force to take her weapon back.

    In response to her attack, berserker didn't feel any pain, paused slightly, and then attacked Shirou and Tohsaka.

    Of course, Saber stood in front of him again.

    "Shirou, Rin, stay away quickly." She didn't know how to find some free time, and warned the two of them.

    This is of course, Tohsaka immediately pulled Shirou and ran far behind.

    One of Shirou's hands was completely disabled. The nerves were temporarily paralyzed just now, leaving him with no pain, but now his body has responded.  The pain that scraped his bones and pierced his muscles almost made Shirou faint. He bit his tongue hard, almost biting through the piece of meat. Only then did he wake up a little. Although he was sweating profusely in pain, he gritted his teeth.  , followed Tohsaka without saying a word.

    Shirou was more confused than in pain. He followed Tohsaka in a daze, wondering what he was doing.

    Why, why doesn＊t it work? I tried my best, whether it was the magic eye or the projection, but why didn＊t it work?

    "Uh-huh"

    &nbsSaber's low moan pulled Shirou out of his thoughts.  He raised his head and watched Saber being knocked far away by Berserker's blow, but after she landed, she did not stop, but jumped up and rushed towards Berserker again.  Tohsaka's original battle plan was to let Saber contain Berserker and draw him away bit by bit, but now it's better. Berserker keeps rushing towards him. If Saber retreats far to the side, it's better.  If so, berserker would ignore him at all and come directly to him and Shirou.  Saber had no choice but to resist Berserker desperately.

    Saber, who was only as tall as Berserker's waist, was like a baby to him. Every time Berserker struck, she tried her best to block it, like a stake under a sledgehammer, and she was only as wide as a little finger.  wooden stakes.

    Non-stop, non-stop, Shirou felt that Saber's body became shorter and shorter under Berserker's chops again and again. In the end, she was almost kneeling on the ground, and the next blow would even kill her.

    "Giggle" He stepped unconsciously.

    "Stop, what are you doing?"

    When he came to his senses, he was being held by Tohsaka. Seeing Tosaka's angry look, Shirou realized that he seemed to want to move forward just now.

    Shaking his head vigorously, Shirou turned his head crazily, hoping that his brain, which could only be filled with egg shells, could come up with a feasible solution.

    There were sounds inside his body, creaking, clicking, clicking, and Shirou knew it was his own bones regenerating, returning to their original appearance Damn it, because of Saber, he could miraculously be resurrected again and again.  He didn't even need to be injured, but now beside her, he was of no use at all.

    "What can I do for her? Although I am the master, I can only watch Saber practice here and work hard, but I can't even achieve anything. What can I do?"

    So, at least imagine it. If you can＊t defeat it in reality, then defeat it in fantasy.  If you can't win, then imagine something that can win.

    ??The guy who is hiding deep in the woods and has no reaction even if his master is in danger, he said this.

    There is only one thing you can do, try to make it the best it can be.  Don＊t forget, what you should imagine is your strongest self.

    So, I did it myself and imagined something that could win.  For me, the only thing I can do is projection and enhancement. If that's the case, I should do these two things to the extreme. I just used projection. At that time, even Archer and Saber couldn't block my attacks.  But it was easily blocked by that berserker.  Why is this?

    Once the battle begins, Emiya Shirou has no chance of winning. No matter what, you can't compete with the Servant.  You are not a fighter, you are a producer.

    Shirou's heart moved.

    Yes, he said, I am not a fighter, that＊s why I was beaten so badly just now.

    In other words, even if you use your own technology and projection, you cannot fight by yourself. You are the producer, so the fighter, the fighter, is Saber.

    What I have to do is prepare her sword and her weapon. Since she can't use the Noble Phantasm, I'll make it for her myself.

    Yes, that's true.

    ?? Emiya Shirou, the magic that can be used is enhancement and projection, and the latter can only be a sword, so he misunderstood and thought that he had to fight with a sword, but this is not the case.

    Shirou understood.

    Although he uses a sword, Emiya Shirou's function is actually a shield.

    If you can＊t fight, then you can become a shield and protect Saber.  Saber's weapon is not strong enough to defeat Berserker, so let yourself make a strong enough sword. If your own ability cannot protect her, then let yourself make a strong enough weapon to make the Saber holding it strong.  Strong enough not to fear anyone.  Let it take its place and protect Saber.

    The thoughts in his mind gradually became clearer, and Shirou looked at the direction of the battle.

    Ah, yes, Saber once said that she would be my sword, so in exchange, I would be her shield.

    Shirou took a deep breath and let go of his left hand holding his right arm. He took a deep breath and then slowly closed his eyes.

    "Traceon."

    (Originally, I wanted to write the title of this chapter as Crooked Shot of Hundred Heads, but after thinking about the end of the chapter, I changed it to Sword and Shield, and this sentence was meant to be spoken by Shirou Miyazaki as a scene, and it will be in the future.  It needs to be used, so write it down)

 Work related Chapter 85 Killing

    "That'swhat?" Illya's eyes widened again, looking at Shirou beside Tosaka, looking at the golden luster on his hands, and suddenly recalled the figure of the Servant from last night, feeling an ominous premonition.  It stuck in her mind.

    At that time, that guy＊s hand was filled with such light.

    That light is definitely a light that even berserker cannot fight against.

    "How is it possible they are actually the same?" Ilia murmured in a low voice, a little stunned.  The maid behind her also sensed something unusual and dangerous, and quickly stepped forward to block her front.

    Make it.

    Since you have no way to hit berserker, then make a weapon that can hit him. If you can't use the weapon, give the weapon to someone who can.

    The magic circuits in his body were howling, and they were screaming in pain. They were like bulging veins because they were overwhelmed by the load. They even bulged like magic markings, appearing on Shirou's skin, extending from his left palm to his shoulder.  On the neck.

    It feels like a burning iron rod has been inserted into a blood vessel, forcing it open and expanding.  Shirou watched as a ball of light exploded on his left hand, like a bright flame, it was his magic power.

    Having reached this point, the next step is to make it according to its strongest form, that of a sword.

    It＊s not excalibur, that indestructible and invincible sword.  It was Caliburn, the sword in the stone that chose the king, and established her destiny, but there was no sword that always followed her.

    Identification of creative concepts.

    Of course, that kind of powerful holy sword cannot be copied at will, but I am different. I want to copy, but reproduce.

    Think about the basic skeleton.

    It won＊t be difficult.

    It＊s not impossible, because this body is originally a magic circuit specially strengthened for the sword!  !

    The vague shadow of the sword turned into a real image, and it was clear in Shirou's mind. There was no more vivid image than this one. He had seen it once, no, in Saber's dream all night, she had always carried this image with her in her past.  How could a sword not be clear?

    Copy the composition material.

    There is no need to worry about unexpected enemies. All I need to challenge is myself. Anyone can lose, but for myself, I must win.

    ?Imitate production technology.

    Therefore, what I should challenge is myself. In this process, I cannot allow any mistakes or perfunctory. Everything must be done with the strongest imagination.

    There is no second chance, it can only be done once, because this body can no longer bear the projection again, so there is only this one chance.

    Sharing the experience of growth.

    This sword, imagine what this sword looks like in her hand, imagine the image that best suits Saber, imagine her heroic appearance, imagine how this sword feels in her hand.  In this case, making this sword will not be difficult.

    Shirou felt his left hand burning, as if something was coming out of his hand.

    Reproduce the accumulated years and months.

    She once pulled out this sword when everyone failed, and galloped on the battlefield as a king, using this sword to fight bloody battles with the enemy.  Whether it is etiquette or combat, it is a sword that is well-deserved and most suitable for her.

    ※Then, give me this sword, Saber＊s sword.

    Finally, many projects were completed.

    A sound like lightning appeared, as if the blood in his body turned into flames, clinging to Shirou's hand. He felt as if his hand had been struck by lightning. It was a little numb and a little heavy. In short, it didn't feel like it.  Just like my own hands.

    The electric shock passed from his arm to his heart. Shirou couldn't help but groan in pain, and then opened his eyes.

    Like holding the sun in his hand, Shirou held a ray of light in his hand.

    These three feet of light seemed to be like the rays of light in the middle of the day, pervasive and spreading across the earth. Although it was in Shirou's hands, it seemed as if the sun had dimmed a bit, as if it had lost its luster in front of it!

    Through this light, Shirou saw that his hand was holding it accurately. The clear image seemed to have a pulsation that coincided with a certain melody. There was no doubt that it was Caliburn.

    The light attracted the two fighting servants. They briefly stopped fighting and looked in this direction. Saber was the first to bear the brunt and was shocked speechless.

    How could you not be surprised that the sword that you had lost so painfully now appeared in Shirou's hand intact? Is there anything more surprising than this?

    That＊s itIn a daze, the black giant next to him took action. Did he feel the power of the sword? The instinct of the beast drove him to kill the sword holder first.  He wanted to rush over there with a single step, but Saber was startled, and then hurriedly stopped him, holding on to the giant sword that was as high as himself, and even her knees were bent into the soil.  While Berserker was raising the knife to cut again, she stood up suddenly, then took a step back and prepared her stance again.

    At this moment, Illya spoke, her expression was gloomy and her words were a little heavy: "Berserker, kill Saber and Rin, but don't kill Shirou, capture him alive, and Archer."

    The Berserker received the order and immediately attacked a little more frantically. Saber had no choice but to fight hard.

    "Shirou, this sword of yours" Tohsaka looked at Shirou in surprise. With her strength, how could she not feel the power of this sword? She suddenly roared: "What are you doing? Didn't I tell you not to do it?"  Are you being asked to project again? You"

    Shirou didn＊t have time to reply to her. He stared at Saber on the field and narrowed his eyes.

    Come here, Saber.

    There was a pain in his hand, and a powerful magic power burst out from his hand. The pain in his palm was natural.  But for Shirou now, this pain was as light as breathing.  The reason for the pain was that he used the Command Seal.

    The Command Spell has a powerful effect, so even if the servant is far away, he can call it back anytime and anywhere to protect himself.  But I'm afraid no one has ever used a command spell to summon a servant who was only a few tens or even ten meters away from him.  Now Saber and Berserker are entangled, so there is no way to escape and retreat, so this is the only way to call her back.

    The body is no longer conscious, and the hands and feet are almost unable to move due to the shock, but the monster's sword is still so violent, without any sign of weakening, and it is even heavier.

    No, it should be because my strength has become weaker, that＊s why I feel this way.

    Saber, who was suffering from Berserker's blow, suddenly felt that her vision went dark. The surrounding scenery and the terrifying orcs in front of her had disappeared. She had experienced this feeling before, that was the summoning using the command spell.  A fraction of a second later, when her vision became clear, she knelt weakly on the ground. In front of her was a back that was neither upright nor strong.

    But, it is so solid.

    But at this time, although Shirou summoned Saber back, he could not give her the sword.

    The reason is simple, that＊s because now less than one meter above his head is Berserker＊s ax and sword.

    When Shirou used the command spell to summon Saber just now, the enemy in front of Berserker disappeared, but now that he is a beast, he will not stop because of surprise. If the guy in front of him is gone, then he will run immediately  To the enemy he originally wanted to deal with.

    With a distance of more than ten meters, the Berserker easily reduced the distance to zero with one jump.

    Like rocks collapsing from the mountain, the berserker roared and raised his ax and sword.

    Shirou had no time to hand the sword to Saber, and even Tohsaka beside him didn't expect that things would turn out like this. Shirou didn't communicate with her in advance, so she didn't have time to use gems to resist - who could have imagined that this guy  He unexpectedly summoned Saber back with a command spell, causing the fierce god to pounce in front of him.

    Boom!  !

    At this moment, Shirou could only bear the blow with all his strength. He also roared and raised his hand with all his strength.  The extremely arrogant ax sword came into contact with this gorgeous-looking and fragile sword, and there was a loud noise. Berserker's violent slashes raised a wave of air, which blew Tosaka out and rolled out.  A few meters away.

    But immediately, she stretched out a hand and used it as a fulcrum to press it on the ground. She stopped rolling her body and looked up, only to find that Shirou was kneeling on the ground.

    Facing Berserker＊s merciless blow, he was so arrogant that he wanted to block it himself. Such behavior was tantamount to seeking death.  He knelt on his knees, his knees sinking deeply into the ground, and the ground was like a huge circular spider web, full of cracks at the moment.  And his body was bent to the extreme. He raised his left hand, trying to block the breserker's ferocious ax sword with the gorgeous sword in his hand.

    "As a result, a thin sword came into contact with something like the mountain axe, but it was not damaged at all. Of course, Berserker's ax and sword were also fine, and neither weapon was broken.

    It was Shirou's hand that was broken.

    Of course, he is not so stupid that he knows that it is absolutely impossible to resist berserker with one hand.He was extremely strong, so he reluctantly raised his right arm. Of course, with the current condition of his right hand, it was impossible to hold the sword and exert force with his left hand, so he simply put it under his left hand as a support, and so on.  , only then could he bear this in front of him, but his arms were twisted weirdly at the moment, on his head, and the skin was torn open, revealing the bright red and broken muscles inside.  If it hadn't been for being pushed by the head, it would have turned into a bag of flesh and hung down by now - one look at the soft texture, it's obvious that the bones were turned into powder by the force.

    Even so, he still held on to the sword.

    ※However, we don＊t know whether consciousness is still preserved.

    "Shirou, um" Seeing this scene, Saber immediately wanted to stand up, but halfway through raising her legs, her eyes suddenly shook, her body refused to obey, and her knees that had been raised fell heavily to the ground.

    Saber lowered his head and looked at his legs in surprise - since when had he exhausted all the strength to lift his legs?

    At this moment, she saw Berserker raising his ax and sword, wanting to land another blow, whether it was to chop Shirou to death or smash him to death, it didn't matter, in short, he wanted to finish Shirou.

    "Get out of the way, Shirou" It was too late to stand up now. She watched helplessly as the weapon with air currents on its blades made a sound, but Shirou didn't react to the blade that struck her head. It seemed that  Really no consciousness.  Even if he was conscious, there was nothing he could do.

    Although he blocked Berserker's blow just now, it was because of the power of the sword that helped him. Now, Shirou didn't even have the strength to lift his fingers, so what else could he do.

    The golden phoenix flew out from between the trees, flashing suddenly like thunder. In an instant, it revealed its true form and flew out of the woods like lightning. In the blink of an eye, it flew across everyone's sight.  Arrived at the venue.

    Its target is berserkrer＊s head.

    The Archer, who had been hiding in the woods without taking action, took action now.

    Of course, it was not because he wanted to save Shirou, nor because of the battle plan, but because his intuition told him that the time had come.

    Although there was no time to dodge, berserker, who was already immune to the blow he had endured, would certainly not take this blow lightly.  He allowed the exploding arrow to hit his head and face without blocking it at all.

    An explosion immediately enveloped its upper body, but amid the thick smoke, the Berserker's body was not damaged at all.

    However, its movements stopped as a result, and its entire body also took a few steps back due to the shock wave generated by the explosion, putting a few meters away from Shirou.

    Saber thinks this is a good time. As long as Shirou retreats now, Berserker's next blow will not hit him.  But Shirou was still kneeling there, wondering why even the loud explosion didn't wake him up.  But Saber, who was in the back, didn't hear Shirou lowering his head and muttering in a low voice.

    ※Ho ho ho＃§ The ax sword cut through the thick smoke, and the black monster appeared intact in front of everyone.

    Saber hurriedly stood up, trying to step forward to stop the berserker who stepped out of the thick smoke.

    Suddenly, a light rose above the jungle in the distance beside her. The light was so strong that people one kilometer away could clearly feel it, and it was daytime now.

    Looking up, there seemed to be some kind of holiness in the mid-air, which made people unable to see clearly.  However, this light is not dazzling, but has a sense of vitality.  Berserker, who had just taken a step forward, was attracted by the light. He was also looking over there.

    The light is gradually adapted to human eyes, and what appears in everyone's eyes is an existence that is no less than a heroic spirit. It is a fantasy species that should only appear in the mythical era thousands of years ago, a holy existence that is beyond expectation.

    Pegasus!

    Pegasus.

    In myths and legends, the phantom beast born from the blood of Medusa＊s neck is probably the strongest mount among the cavalry of all ages.

    The holy spiritual beast seemed to be standing on the solid ground, stopping in mid-air, with its wings spread out, as if the white feathers of an angel were floating. In front of it, it seemed that even the heaven and earth had lost their color, and the only color was its  It was a clean color that was almost turning into silver.

    Rider's hand flashed with twisted light. She closed her palms, and a long golden band of light appeared on the horse's neck. She pulled up the reins tightly and swung it hard.

    As a result, the white and handsome Pegasus suddenly let out a furious neigh. It should have been docile and gentle, but its neck hair stood on end. In its eyes like black pearls, it actually let out a violent roar like a wild beast.??'s red light.

    In response to this, Rider whispered: "bellerophon! (Reins of the Rider)"

    In an instant, the white figure that had been stationary in the sky for eternity turned into silver lightning and swooped down across the sky.

    One second, just one second, Shenying's fantasy species increased the speed from zero to four hundred. The distance of one kilometer, even Berserker, would have taken ten seconds to shorten this distance, but the white sky knight  It only took two seconds to reduce this to zero distance.

    The rider held the reins tightly in her hands and leaned on the horse, keeping it at the same level as its head to reduce the resistance of the wind. Her hair was stretched straight on the back of her head due to this amazing speed, almost like a big bunch of lavender.  Same, eye-catching.

    The long comet, carrying a cross-shaped flame, directly broke through the air, tearing apart everything in front of it. The spiral airflow formed a translucent aerosol cover in front of Pegasus.

    That is both a shield and an impact angle.  It can both defend and attack.

    Rider is now in a vacuum state. The trajectory that Pegasus has traveled, with the spiral airflow, remains in the air for a long time. At this moment, she uses up all her magic power to increase the power of Pegasus to the maximum. Under Pegasus' blessing  Next, all her abilities were upgraded by one level.

    No matter how powerful those two maids are, and how powerful weapons and armor they carry, they are absolutely in vain in the face of such an impact.  Even a berserker, the heroic spirit with the strongest defense, would die if his body was hit like this.

    Tohsaka was very confident. As soon as Pegasus appeared, she was convinced that her side would win and Illyasviel would die.

    However, after a few seconds, she was stunned.

    The powerful holy beast instantly came to the front from the distance of the field of vision, but it was not Illyasviel who was still some distance away from them, but Berserker who was almost no distance away from them.

    The order Rider got from the Command Spell Book was: use the Noble Phantasm to attack Berserker.

    Although they didn't arrive, the momentum brought by the cavalry's mount suddenly blew the unprepared Tohsaka several meters away. Because Shirou was prepared and his body was kneeling on the ground, he was not as unstable as her.

    Rider rushed out of the diagonal on a Pegasus. She lowered her height, and the air flow she brought scraped the ground. The grass and ground were rolled up at the same time, like some kind of abnormal tail flame.  And the straight horse's body was like a missile, instantly hitting Berserker's ax sword.

    Berserker felt it as early as the Pegasus took off. The remaining intuition in his heart told him that the next step would definitely be a shocking blow. He stopped moving forward and stepped firmly on the ground with both feet.  With his free left hand, he also grasped the handle of the ax and sword, then raised it high and turned around at the same time.

    Then, when the rider was flying down like a rocket, he slashed hard at the attacking enemy.

    boom!  !  !  Bang bang bang

    There was a loud noise, and the berserker slashed the horse's head with his sword. To be precise, it was on the air shield in front of the horse's head. The result was like cutting on steel, making a harsh and loud noise, and then, sparks burst out, low and low.  The sound of collision is endless.

    Berserker＊s body will never be injured by attacks below A-level. To injure him, it must be an A-level attack, but this does not mean that he cannot block A-level attacks!  !  !

    It＊s a very simple truth, just like a sword can kill people, whoever gets hit by it will die, but it doesn＊t say that it can＊t be blocked.  Of course, that is a normal attack. Rider is now using a Noble Phantasm. In general conversion, an A-level attack can only be regarded as the power of a C-level Noble Phantasm, and if converted to an A+ Noble Phantasm, it is a+++ or even a++++. Even Berserker has  Unstoppable.  However, it is okay to resist reluctantly or for a moment.

    Furthermore, the now violent Berserker used his unused left hand and slashed with all his strength, which could even split the ground.  At this moment, even Rider's Noble Phantasm, which was like a meteor from the sky, was blocked by him for the time being.

    The muscles in the Berserker＊s arms suddenly swelled, and it looked like two super big blue balls growing on his upper arms.  The tendons like plant roots covered his entire arm, almost breaking out of his body - the Berserker's full blow was so powerful that even if all the servants in this Holy Grail War were stacked together,  It was just a blow from his sword.

    At this moment, his face was ferocious, his wild hair was twitching crazily, and he was roaring like crazy, but it was different from before. This time, his roar had a hint of pain.

    The Berserker＊s feet on the ground suddenly moved, like two stone sculptures stuck in the ground.It was like forcibly moving. Although he temporarily blocked Rider's blow, he had reached his limit. His body itself was affected by the impact and began to move.

    However, after slowly moving for a meter or two, the black giant beast suddenly became violent, and he actually hit the back of his own knife, making a loud noise that made people's eardrums hurt.  The power of the knife was already extremely powerful, but now with this collision, the force was even more indescribable. I guess even a ten-story building couldn't withstand this axe.

    But for the Pegasus at full speed, this was just a desperate struggle. It was just because of an angry blow from Berserker, and he was briefly resisted. Immediately, the power spread throughout Berserker's body, and he couldn't resist it.  , only the path was smoothed by Tianma, and his iron head skill just now did not even have any impact on Tianma.  It didn't even stop. After berserker hit his head on the back of the knife, Pegasus' chariot shoveled it over in an instant.

    It only took a second or two before and after berserker was hit, but what happened cannot be explained in one or two sentences.  Ordinary people would probably only see the smooth and dazzling light pause for a moment, and then flash past the black giant like a knife cutting through butter.

    Having said that, I have to say that the knock down of Berserker just now was not useless. Although the collision just now could not stop Rider's blow, it did deflect the direction of the knife.

    Originally, it was impossible to resist an attack of this intensity, and one could only dodge or direct the power aside.  With such a fast speed just now, Berserker had no time to dodge, so he had to resist.  And after the collision with Pegasus, the huge power that the berserker has always been proud of has no resistance at all. The power that penetrates the earth cannot be guided at all - as long as you want to direct the power to one side, you can loosen your hand slightly.  , before he could deflect the blade and body, the power would be released and destroy him directly.  But the collision just now was extremely clever. During the collision, both feet and hands did not move, but it abruptly changed the trajectory of the rider's collision.

    Now half of berserker's body is gone, from his right hand to his shoulder to his lungs to his intestines Even half of his right leg is missing. His calf and feet are on the ground, but they cannot be connected to his body.  I don＊t know whether it was scraped off by the impact just now, or whether it was shattered by the force.

    Even so, his heart was not damaged, and his head was only missing an ear and a piece of skin.  For him, as long as his head and heart are intact, no matter how serious the injury is, he can recover completely within a few seconds.

    In comparison, Rider is relatively miserable.

    Her defense itself is not very strong, it can even be said to be weak. Even with the protection of Pegasus, Rider's defense has been enhanced by Pegasus' blessing. She cannot withstand the strange power she just faced off against Pegasus.

    She was seen riding a Pegasus. After passing through Berserker, the Pegasus turned into a point of light and disappeared after traveling only a dozen meters.  But more than ten meters is meaningless to her. Just before Pegasus had penetrated Berserker's body, she had no magic power to maintain the Noble Phantasm. If Berserker had resisted for one second just now, then she would have died.  .

    The Pegasus disappeared, and the Rider flew forward for a few seconds, and then fell down from the sky helplessly, like a swallow that had lost its wings, vomiting blood in mid-air, and then fell to the ground without even having the strength to steady itself.  The strength of Berserker's attack was not to be resolved, but to resist. Maybe Pegasus could withstand it, but she didn't have the ability. The force just now was transmitted to her body. She gritted her teeth and endured it, otherwise she would have been a little bit colder.  There was a pause, so now

    Berserker was seriously injured, and the pain could really drive people crazy, not to mention that he was already unconscious, and he was screaming in pain.

    Even so, he did not chase the rider who made him so injured, but still paid attention to what was in front of him.

    That was the direction of the enemy that he didn't kill just now. Because of the impact of the rider, he didn't kill that guy, and the turf and the turf that the rider just brought up now fell one after another and flew in all directions.  The surroundings were full of smoke and dust, and he couldn't see clearly what was in front of him.

    There is no need to worry about the follower at the back. The one in front should be dealt with first. The only intuition that can be called intelligence told the berserker.  He took a step forward, and suddenly, he saw a beam of light in the barrier of thick smoke.

    In an instant, a strong uneasiness swept through the Berserker's body, and the cold feeling was as if he was frozen in an ice cellar.  Subconsciously, he took a step back because of the fear in his heart.

    Back to when the rider hit the berserker just now.

    After Shirou asked Rider to attack Berserker, he suddenly raised his head and said to Saber behind him: "Saber, come to me and get the sword."?? 

    Saber was shocked and stood up quickly. She jumped to Shirou's side.

    The dust and debris brought up by the rider's impact fell one after another. In the smoke, Shirou whispered: "I can't let go of this sword now. You don't need to help me, just grab me. Hold the sword and hold it."  I will also treat it as your sword, and then stab Berserker with all my strength."

    Because Saber was standing next to him, did he feel at ease? Shirou felt a warm current coming from his body. His body that was already dead and cooling could actually gain some strength. He turned his head slightly, looked at Saber, and found that Saber  She was nodding towards him, her eyes trusting him more than every time they met before.

    Then, a hand much smaller than his own touched the back of his hand.

    Saber stood behind Shirou, put her arms around his back, held his hand, and held the sword. She lifted Shirou's sword that he could no longer lift, and at the same time, she also lifted Shirou up.  .

    Feeling the familiar touch, Saber felt a turbulence in her heart. She was not only moved but also agitated. She took a deep breath and then opened her eyes wide.

    The golden sword cheered because it felt the presence of its master. It was so happy to touch the master's palm again. The zodiac light splashing out all over its body was its silent cheer.

    It tears through the smoke and dust in front of it, clearly exposing the enemy to itself.  The Berserker's body was as miserable as a boulder, but compared to before, his mobility had been restored, and except for his right hand, the injuries on his body had basically recovered.

    The crazy giant beast saw his biggest threat. The dazzling golden sword in front of him exuded an aura that made him feel dangerous. If these two guys holding swords were not eliminated now, then they would surely  It's a serious problem.

    At this point, he roared crazily, and his body rushed over like a giant Hummer that suddenly accelerated to full speed.  The ax sword in his hand was raised high. At the same time, as if he had agreed, his right hand recovered. He immediately held the end of the ax handle with his right hand, and the crazy magic turned into visual flames and spread over him.  On the skin, it looked like a demon from hell whose whole body was burning.  He slashed wildly at the two dwarfs who were wrapped in light and only reached his chest.

    Facing the ax sword that can split the earth, surprisingly, neither the swordsman nor her master felt any emotion. Is it because of the sword in her hand that she feels confident, or because she has received too many such things today?  Attack and adapt to it.

    Saber supported the trembling Shirou, held his hands with both hands, and then glanced at Shirou, who was also looking at her.  Looking at each other, the two of them simultaneously used all their strength to swing their swords to the right, drawing a huge semicircle.  Then he swung forward and stabbed the berserker.

    The light of gold skyrocketed again, and the heaven and earth felt uneasy in front of this light, looking gloomy and eclipsed. The slender sword made a crisp sound like the cry of birds.

    " Two weapons with the same purpose of taking the enemy's life, the ax sword and the golden sword met in the hands of their respective masters.

    Da!

    The collision of weapons was not the sound of steel clashing, but a sound like an electric shock.

    Then, without any hindrance, the berserker's ax sword was like burnt ink, easily pierced and broken by Caliburn, and then penetrated deeply into him amidst the howl of the berserker.  body of.

    (It＊s a pity that Berserker can＊t use his own weapons. By the way, I＊ve always wanted to write about what he looks like when he puts on his own weapons, but I haven＊t had the chance. The aerial camera personnel will appear in the next update. Guess who it is.)

 Works Related Chapter 86 Snowing

    The silent roar of light, the silent roar of light, were like the sword turning into a golden stream of light, pouring into berserker's body. Then, berserker's body became a carrier, like a magnifying glass, turning this light into the sun  .

    The golden light shines, and almost white light emanates from Berserker's dark body, as if breaking out of a cocoon. It draws arcs with the Berserker as the center, including Shirou Saber, Tohsaka, and Rider.  , Ilia, the two maids, and the surrounding trees - it seemed like a huge ball of light, wrapping everything inside.

    Afterwards, there was like a loud noise, like a gust of wind, and light shot into the sky

    Shirou fell backward weakly, but was supported by someone and did not fall.  Slowly, his eyes gradually adapted to the bright light just now, and he was able to see clearly what was in front of him.

    Saber, Saber with blood on her face, she was the one who kept herself from falling.

    She just glanced at herself, and then turned her gaze to the front of Shirou.

    Shirou followed her gaze, only to see a stone sculpture.

    At this moment, the surroundings were quiet, the violent roars and the overwhelming momentum were gone, and his originally dark and shiny skin had turned into mottled dry rocks. The strongest body in the world was no longer as scary as before, just like  Rodin's most realistic work.

    However, the dense potholes and marks on the surrounding ground, the hand that was lowered due to the vigorous swing forward, the shattered ax blade, and the finger-long wound between the chest and abdomen, silently told people,  Its owner was still fighting desperately until the last moment.

    Seeing this, Shirou understood that Berserker was dead.

    But just as he was thinking this, the dead stone body suddenly made a sound.

    "Pegasus, it's really a nostalgic thing." Although he was facing Shirou and Saber, his words were addressed to the rider behind him.

    The great hero＊s voice was full of memories, and his tone contained traces of years of hardening: ※So, are you really the daughter of Golgen＊s Dominance?§

    Behind her, Rider had already stood up. She nodded slightly: "Ah."

    "Really?" Berserker seemed to be nodding. Next, the person he spoke to became the person in front of him: "Is this your sword, Saber?"

    Although the person who took out the sword was not Saber, Hercules still felt the connection between her and the sword.

    Regarding the giant's question, Saber answered clearly. Although they were once enemies in a deadly fight, this confrontation had disappeared a few seconds ago.

    "Well, this is the sword of Caliburn, the sword in the stone of the chosen king." Saber Shirou gently raised the sword in his hand and carefully looked at the familiar brilliance. There was a hint of sigh and nostalgia in his serious tone: "It is also my forever  The lost sword.§

    Berserker replied solemnly: "Indeed, it was just a false fantasy created by this man. It is a sword that cannot exist again."

    At this moment, a voice interrupted from afar: "No, that's not the case."

    Shirou turned his head and found that it was Archer. His body was staggering, walking very slowly, and his posture was a bit weird, like a lame man standing on a slope.  It must be that the full-force blow just now caused his already recovered body to be injured again.

    "It is indeed just a forgery made by that guy, but it is infinitely close to the real thing" Turning his gaze to the side of Saber and the sword in Shirou's hand, Archer's brow seemed to move slightly at this moment.

    "Archer" Tohsaka looked at Archer and felt that he was a little strange.

    At this moment, the golden sword twisted, and the space where it was located jumped a few times, then slowly became transparent, and finally turned into the surrounding air.

    After the sword in his hand disappeared, Shirou's arms seemed to have been relieved of a heavy burden, and he groaned in comfort.

    Seeing this scene, Archer retracted his gaze and turned to Berserker again. His face was very calm, and his tone was not the complaining or cold feeling that Tohsaka and Shirou were familiar with, but a tone similar to a sigh: "  No, it is the real thing. Although it is a fantasy, it is not inferior or false in any way. It is indeed her own sword."

    "Ah, it is indeed not to be underestimated. He managed to kill me seven times with just one blow. It is indeed worthy of being genuine." The giant remained in this posture without moving, but seemed to nod.

    Then, he didn＊t move or speak.  For some reason, Shirou looked at him and felt that his attention seemed to be on Archer, but Archer was looking at his body instead.

    As a result, the giant had nothing.??, the body slowly melted from the cutting edge between the chest and abdomen, turning into luminous particles that slowly rose up.

    The light is flying all over the sky, like fireflies incarnated from the essence of crystal, scattered in the grass and on the treetops.

    Seeing the Berserker＊s body collapse, Shirou couldn＊t help but relax suddenly.  But immediately, the pain of tearing his right hand and the sword blade that seemed to be rushing out of his brain came to the door.

    They used projections that were beyond the norm not just beyond the norm, they were simply beyond the atmosphere. First, they projected Berserker's Noble Phantasm, and then the Saber Sword, all of which were A-level or above armed attacks. Shirou, a half-hearted person like him, even couldn't even  How could someone who has never learned formal magic survive unscathed?

    Now, the pain in his right hand alone was enough to tear Shirou's sanity apart, not to mention that it was as if swords were clashing inside his head. His vision suddenly blurred. It was not because his consciousness was gradually disintegrating, or because the painful tears blurred his eyes.  .

    In the hazy moment, a person gently supported him and sat on the ground. Shirou tried his best to open his eyes, only to find that it was Saber standing in front of him.

    "It's strange why berserker has disappeared, but she is still maintaining her posture.

    Following the direction of her blade, Shirou saw two figures in white.

    Illya's two maids, although one had an indifferent face and the other gritted her teeth, both looked as if they were facing a formidable enemy. They stood one behind the other, slightly overlapping each other. The one in front took out a huge weapon.  An axe-like weapon, the one at the back raised his hands towards Saber, as if he wanted to fight Saber.

    Behind the two of them, Ilia stood with her head lowered.

    Shirou couldn't see her expression clearly now, he could only hear her murmur.

    "Liar, berserkeris dead?"

    The voice was full of sadness and disbelief, and the tone of death was as sad and evasive as if something important had been lost.

    In an instant, Shirou woke up. He almost raised his body as if he was kneeling forward, and took Saber's hand.

    "Shirou?" Saber was a little surprised. She didn't know why Shirou was holding her back now: "Please leave it to me. You can sit down and rest. Your injury can no longer move."

    The wounds will heal on their own, but before that

    "Saber, don't fight Ilia, don't kill her," Shirou whispered.

    "but＃＃"

    "And Rider, this is Master's order. You must not kill Illya." Shirou interrupted her. He looked up at Saber's face and gave the order, but he couldn't see Saber clearly.  s face.  So, he could only say loudly: "Besides, we must not let others kill her, do you understand?"

    ""

    Everything around him seemed to slowly turn black. Saber seemed to have said something, but Shirou couldn't hear it clearly. He felt that his consciousness became light and airy, as if he was flying into the clouds.

    "Strange, why can't I see Saber's face clearly"

    This was Shirou's last thought.

    ?＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    The battle with the berserker ended with the death of the berserker, but not a single servant on Shirou's side died. At this price, which can be said to be extremely lucky, the battle ended.

    But all three servants were injured, especially Archer, who was the most seriously injured. It would take three or four days to fully recover.

    Let＊s not mention what the situation will be like after that. Let＊s talk about what happened last night first.

    Of course, it＊s a place outside the forest.

    Late at night, on the quiet road, there was a sound like a large army marching.

    But they are not human beings, but a group of skeletons. They seem to have been dead for a long time, and the bones have been contaminated by soil and have lost their original white, gray-black color.

    There are about two hundred in number. Although it is not a lot, they are not formally trained. They walk without any rules and regulations and are messy, so the sound sounds like a large army marching.

    Perhaps such a sound is too permeable at night, but Caster used blocking magic to eliminate the sound and appearance, so no one would see or hear it.

    Caster's expression at this moment was as arrogant as if she had returned victorious - it could be seen from the large army of Bone Demons, and with such an arrogant attitude, it was conceivable that she was completely sure of victory.

    However, she didn＊t expect that someone would stop her on the way to Tohsaka＊s house.

    "It's really coming." The person blocking the road said softlyand the voice said.

    "Who are you?" Caster frowned displeased, looking at the guy in front of him who ruined his good mood.

    As soon as she reached the street outside the shopping street, she was stopped by a guy who could see her.  Although he was surprised, Caster was more unhappy.

    This guy no, this girl is wearing a white kimono, with shoulder-length black hair. She looks unusually thin, as light as a ghost.

    To the question of Caster who was leading the army, the girl in kimono did not answer, she smiled softly.

    Fake laugh!

    The female magician saw through the coldness in her bones at a glance. Although this guy was smiling and had a soft expression on his face, he could not hide the coldness in his eyes.

    She said to the female magician: "Can you please stop what you are doing now?"

    "Oh?" In response to her words, Caster raised his eyebrows, looked her up and down with interest, and laughed: "It's really surprising. I was originally thinking about what the person who dared to stop me would say.  But I didn＊t expect it to be like this.§

    She looked at the girl in front of her carefully and asked with a sneer: "Who are you? Are you also Archer's partner?"

    "No, they don't know me." The woman in white kimono shook her head and said calmly: "I just came here to hope that you can stop what you are going to do tonight."

    "Why are you doing this? Why should I listen to you?" Caster sneered repeatedly: "And if I don't listen to your advice, what are you going to do?"

    "No, you won't," she smiled softly and answered confidently.

    "Huh, strange woman" Caster snorted and raised his hand.

    If it were two days ago, she would have sucked away this woman's anger, but now, she has more important things to do. Once she succeeds, she will no longer need to continue to absorb magic power. Therefore, she raised her hand and said  Light, intends to blow away this ignorant woman.

    But the stream of light flying towards the female body shook in mid-air and suddenly disappeared.

    Caster was taken aback and frowned.

    ※I didn＊t make a mistake just now. The magic was done normally and it was impossible not to fail. Why did it disappear halfway?  She turned her gaze back to the smiling woman.

    ※Well, it was probably this woman who did it just now.  Huh, it's really stupid that a mere human should be juggling in front of him.

    ? ? Stretching out his palms, Caster's hands burst into light.

    In an instant, the light balls spurted out one by one, and the five magic rays rushed towards the girl in white in different arcs, like a surrounding net, or like the tightly closed hunting claws of a wild beast.

    However, just like before, when the magic flew to a normal distance, it suddenly twisted. As a result, the beast's claws broke and turned into nothingness under the night.

    "What!" Caster was really surprised, no, he was shocked.

    Because servants generally have magic power, caster is considered the weakest class, but her magic is different. She can cast A-level magic without chanting, and can complete the project in just an instant.  Among the Servants, Saber is probably the only one who can resist his magic attack now. Anyone else who gets hit will be injured or killed.

    But how could the woman in front of him easily defuse his magic attack, and he didn't even know how she did it?

    When the magic disappeared just now, Caster paid attention and found that after flying halfway, his magic seemed to be suddenly offset by something that was incompatible with it. However, his magic could not withstand the conflicting force and disappeared directly.

    What is that? What is it that can erase one's own magic attack?  Moreover, looking at the woman's appearance, she did not move, standing there as if she had not done anything. Moreover, Caster did not feel any traces of magic or magic power just now, but his own magic was inexplicably offset. What happened?  What ability.

    "Whoare you?" caster roared angrily.

    "It doesn't matter, we won't meet again," the woman said lightly.

    Caster immediately gritted her teeth, and the other party's naked contempt made her furious.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? She was wrong about the other party.

    This girl, usually, she is called Liang Li.  However, now, she is not the usual night-walking Liang Si, but the prototype of Liang Si who appeared in the body of the Liang Yi family earlier.Originally, there was another person in this body. The two rituals and two rituals were given to them respectively, but not to "him (her)". When dealing with a specific object, "he (she)" may also be able to use "shiki"  "This name, however, for this current caster, "he (she)" has no name that can be told.

    But how could Caster know this? Now she was so angry that she just gave an order.

    Let the dragon tooth soldiers behind him swarm up and tear this woman into pieces.  Since magic is useless, then just use hand-to-hand combat. There is no need to ask about the origin of this unknown woman.  No matter what abilities she has, facing this inhuman army, she will only get chopped into pieces.

    Immediately, the army of bone demons waved their bone swords and passed by caster.

    Just when caster thought that in just a few seconds, the woman would turn into a pile of meat sauce spread out in front of him, the result was another outcome.

    Ding!  Ding!  Ding!  Ding!

    There was a crisp sound like some kind of glass touching, and with this sound, all the Dragon Tooth Soldiers stopped.

    Without warning, Caster lost control of her men. She looked at her products in horror, watching what happened to them.

    There were a total of two hundred and sixteen bone demons. The ones in front of caster, those passing by caster, and those behind caster all stopped now.

    Their bodies were cut in half.

    No, it should be said that the space where their bodies are located has become the same in two halves.

    From the top of the head to the crotch, they slowly cracked from the middle of the skull. An obvious gap extended from there to the neck bone, spine, and hip bones, completely dividing the left and right sides of the body into two halves.  Completely symmetrical and in golden proportion, the cut bodies of the bone demons slid along with the perfect slit. Some of the bodies slipped off first and fell to the ground.  In some cases, the right half of the body slipped down first and then fell to the ground.

    Caster looked at the incision, the complete, symmetrical, horizontal incision, which made people feel as if the entire space had been cut open.

    Then, all the skeletons that were cut in half turned into powder before falling to the ground, dissipated into the air, and turned into nothingness. This made Caster narrow his eyes in fear.

    Different from the past, if my Dragon Tooth Soldier is destroyed, then at most it will be broken into pieces or chopped into several pieces, but after being chopped in half like this, it will completely disappear without even leaving any scum, just like  It's like being swallowed up by an invisible mouth.

    No, it＊s almost as if it never appeared.

    However, the woman on the other side did nothing and stood there with her hands hanging down.  Not to mention taking action, she didn't even blink.

    "What is this" Caster couldn't help but take a few steps back, no longer as tough as before.  but＃＃

    There was a sound like glass breaking, and her eyes widened in fear.

    The surrounding space was cut into pieces, like a torn picture.  At this moment, except for the ground under her feet, the rest of the place was full of cracks. She could not have any contact with this space, as if she was locked in a coffin, and she did not dare to raise her hands or move her feet.

    She looked at the woman standing a few meters in front of her with some trembling.

    "In this case, you will go back, right?" She smiled gently, looking at the trembling Servant.

    But her smiling face made Caster even colder.

    Under the moonlit night, a ghost-like woman dressed in pure white appeared. Her bright blue eyes seemed to be shooting arrows to pierce her heart.

    As a heroic spirit, this was the first time she felt such overwhelming despair.

    My hands and feet were weak, my whole body was cold, and the screams in my throat flashed through my mind a thousand times, but not a single sound came out.  Seeing these eyes, looking at the eyes as cold as the god of death, Caster understood that this woman was not a human being, she just had a real human form, or she was a god of death in human skin.

    "I don't mean to kill you, I just want you not to act tonight. I won't stop you from doing anything in the future." Seeing that Caster was in a daze with fear, she said calmly: "Go back."

    It wasn＊t until the other party＊s words stopped that Caster trembled all over, and his dispersed soul returned to his body.

    With a sudden look, the surrounding space was completely normal, with no sign of any brokenness.

    As for the other party, that woman was no longer paying attention to him. She had turned around and left slowly.

    This guy actually leaked his back to him so easily, could it be thatAre you afraid of a sneak attack on her? Or is she very powerful and not afraid of her sneak attack? But if she doesn't listen to her and continues to act according to her original plan, how will she know?

    But as soon as these thoughts came to mind, Caster's whole body froze immediately, and his whole body was immediately locked tightly with a fierce murderous aura. The departing figure in the distance stopped at this moment, and she turned around, with a look on her face.  The smile was both contempt and warning.

    She knows what I＊m thinking!  !  !  Suddenly, Caster felt like a doll clenched in the hands of a giant, unable to move and having difficulty breathing.

    She turned her head again and continued to move forward. Caster relaxed when he knew she was out of Caster's sight.

    At this moment, the female magician's body was covered in cold sweat, and her hands and feet were so stiff that she could hardly move freely. She looked ahead, and a cold breath came out of her throat.

    For the first time, she was so helpless in the face of her enemy. No matter which servant she faced, Caster had room to resist, and even if she couldn't, she could still escape.  This time, not to mention resistance and escape, even fear is a luxury. If that guy wanted to, he could not even let himself know, and still march forward proudly, dying with a smile.

    Who is this guy?

    Caster＊s teeth clenched in shame, and her heart filled with anger towards herself. This was the first time in her life that she had been completely controlled by someone but could not resist the humiliation.

    I had no idea, I had never seen her, but this guy stripped her of her dignity as soon as she met her, and Caster didn＊t even know who she was.

    On a winter night, the servant who was transformed into a heroic spirit was repelled by a woman in white. She was like a ghost.  After turning around, the waistband behind him was red, as eye-catching as blood and fire, but it made people dare not look directly at it.  Because he could die at any time.

    Walking on the way home, ah, when I get up tomorrow, Shiki will definitely be confused as to why he didn＊t go out to look for something to kill tonight.

    You need to talk to Kurogong and ask him to help you tell the lie It's better to talk to him, otherwise the secret may be exposed.

    "Two Ceremonieslet's call her that."

    ※It＊s the first time in the past four years to appear in reality like this, act according to one＊s own will, and move forward according to one＊s own will.

    ※Well, the last time was when the little guy was born, hum.

    Not only amused or ridiculed, she raised her head and looked at the sky.

    The sky is still the same as before, but the day after tomorrow, it will snow around this time in the evening. Then you can go out and meet the guy named Emiya Shirou.

    After all, I did this today just to see him.

    In other words, I want to see the person in his body.

    There is a doubt about this "two rituals".

    She is not a personality generated by intelligence, but a personality generated by the body itself.  It is the outline of Tai Chi, the existence of manufacturing style and weaving.

    And, connect to the root, the source of all things.  Everything, everything is known.

    If you just know your own life, then you can give it up and explore something else when you know it in advance.  But if you know everything in the world, then you can do this.

    Because I know everything, I feel tired.

    Because I am tired of it, I don＊t want to see it again, so on weekdays, this ※two rituals§ has always been the dormancy of the body hiding in the two rituals, never showing it.

    But recently, there was a person, but she didn＊t know what was going on.

    The black man I don＊t even know if he is a man. His existence appeared suddenly, as if a piece of paper was suddenly punctured by a pencil tip that came out, revealing the black, but I don＊t know what the darkness is.  Top.

    ※His experience, past, why it appeared, its purpose, and the ※two rituals§ are unknown.

    The only thing that is known is that he is now in the body of a magician named Shirou Emiya, who appeared a few days ago and asked Orange for help.

    The root, the source of all things, has the record of all of this. For people in the world, life is created before it can be remembered, but for the root, it is the existing records that are created.  Therefore, even if there is any amazing initiative that changes the future (such as making a wish with the Holy Grail and changing the world), it is recorded in the root. However, this is not the case with this guy. The "Two Ritual" has no idea of ??his existence at all.  What will happen, I have no idea.

    Speaking of which, the experience of Emiya Shirou has also become a piece of cake recently.The darkness was very clear in the first sixteen years, but the latter became invisible to the "Two Ceremonies". As best as they could, it was only what happened in the past few days, and the future actions were completely unknowable.

    But this should be caused by the influence of the man in black.

    Once you meet that man, your doubts will be answered.  "Two Ceremonies" rarely made me happy. After all, it was the first time that I could feel something new.

    ※But, three days later in the morning, he will go to church at that time.  Then, let＊s do it in the morning of the day after tomorrow.

    (I don＊t know if you have guessed that the root type will appear.

    ※Well, one more thing.

    ※I don＊t know if anyone will believe it if I tell it, but I might as well tell it, it＊s still an anecdote.

    Today I got an electric shock.

    It was nothing else. It rained heavily in the afternoon here today. I happened to go to work for the afternoon shift and was about to arrive at the factory. Then there was thunder in the sky I was wearing a raincoat and riding my bike outside with my hands exposed, and I saw a ray of light.  About ten centimeters, it flashed on my left hand. My hand went numb at the time, and then I felt a little confused. I quickly parked the car, looked at myself, and confirmed that everything was fine. I felt a little confused, and then I went to the factory  ＃It＊s okay, I was just shocked.  I don＊t know if this is unfortunate or lucky, so I would say, don＊t run outside on a rainy day, especially when it＊s thundering Well, I feel a bit complicated today)

 Work related Chapter 86 Slave

    In the black day, the surroundings had turned into a scorched black due to the fire, as if the soot had dyed the sky black, and the sky was also an ink color.  The black clouds seemed to be filled with thick smoke.

    The dark gray has become eternal.

    For a child whose mind was not yet mature at that time, his little self must have closed his heart at this moment. Only in this way can he not feel pain, and only in this way can he not be afraid of death.

    At only six years old, he had neither the firm belief nor the strength to turn his lamentation into anger.  Facing the cruel fate at this moment, he did not have the strong will to survive.  The only thing I can do is to close my eyes, plug my ears, and even my heart, so that I can survive for a few more seconds.

    "However, the remnant life has ended here, and the wound on the chest is no longer curable.  As for when, he couldn't wait. Not only was he stabbed when he escaped from the ruined home, but he also bumped into some sharp object while walking here. In short, Shirou heard himself more clearly than ever.  ＊s heartbeat, listening to it getting weaker and weaker, listening to it ※plop!§

    "Plop."

    "Plop"

    "flutter＃＃"

    "boom〞〞!!!"

    A loud, ear-splitting sound went straight to his brain. Immediately, Shirou was awakened by the shock. He almost jumped up from under the quilt at once.

    "There's an earthquake." Shirou looked around in confusion and panic, and then denied his idea. Although the room seemed to be shaking slightly, it was not like an earthquake at all.

    Thinking of the sound that sounded like firing just now, he scratched his head and came up with another conclusion: Someone was firing somewhere.

    But this idea was immediately rejected by him, because the sound just now seemed very close, as if it was in the backyard of his home.  He looked at the clock and saw that it was already nine o'clock.

    Still in a state of confusion and uncertainty, he decided to get up and check out the situation.

    Standing up straight, Shirou walked to the door and was about to open the door. However, when he raised his left hand halfway, he suddenly felt numb and felt a slight stinging pain. Shirou paused in his movements.  He slowly took his hand back, and in an instant, his confused mind cleared up, and he remembered everything about yesterday.

    By the way, yesterday in the forest, how did I overcome many difficulties and gather the power of three Servants to defeat Berserker? But after defeating Berserker, I fainted. What happened next?

    He hurriedly opened the door and came to the corridor.  Then I met Sakura.

    "Senior" Sakura greeted Shirou with a smile.

    "Good morning, Sakura," Shirou said with a smile while scratching his head.

    He couldn't help but feel relieved. Now that he saw Sakura greeting him so normally, it seemed like nothing was wrong.

    "Senior, what just happened? What's wrong with that sound?" Sakura asked him.

    Shirou closed his open mouth again. He originally wanted to ask her if she knew, but Sakura spoke first.  Sakura seemed to notice that Shirou didn't know anything, so she stopped asking and the two of them walked to the backyard together.

    Arriving from the corridor to the backyard, Shirou was surprised to see a white figure standing in the center of the courtyard.

    It＊s Ilia＊s maid, well, it＊s the maid with black lining.

    At this moment, she was standing in the yard, her hands hanging motionless, her expression neither humble nor silent, she was really rigorous and yet polite.

    And in front of her were two nervous girls.

    One is Tohsaka and the other is Saber.

    "You guywhat do you want to do?" Tohsaka lowered his voice.

    ? Judging from their appearance, they seemed to be in a fighting stance, wanting to fight this guy.

    "Um" Shirou opened his mouth, wanting to ask what was going on. Suddenly, he saw something that stopped his brain.

    The backyard, the backyard of my own home, there is a pile of ruins.

    There was still thick smoke rising from the ruins filled with splinters of wood and miscellaneous items, but when Shirou saw that place, his hands immediately trembled.

    "Uhah" He stretched out his finger tremblingly and pointed there, his upper and lower teeth chattering.

    "Senior?"

    "Shirou, you're awake."

    The voices of two people came to his ears, but Shirou couldn't hear clearly who was talking to him at the moment. His mind was entirely on the ruins at the moment.

    God, that＊s my own grocery store.

    It was supposed to be filled with all kinds of thingsThe things I picked up, the small house with a gable roof, have now turned into ruins like a mountain of garbage. What on earth is going on?  ?  ?

    How many times had I practiced magic in this small room, repaired broken things, and slept here until dawn wearing work clothes? In this home, this small room brought the most understanding to Shirou. Only here could I truly  Calm down.  Moreover, it was also in this place that he was chased here by Lancer and saved by Saber. Everything started from here. It can be said that this is the place that gave Shirou the most memories at this price.

    But, butwhy was this place bombed like this!  !  !

    Just when Shirou was in a daze of shock, a faint and soft female voice spoke.

    "I'm very sorry, Master, I woke you up by cleaning up the debris." The voice was slightly respectful, but also very strict, and very etiquette. However, the pauses between words seemed a bit abnormal, and the words did not seem to be fluent.  .

    Shirou was brought back to his senses by the sound, and he saw the black-lined maid standing five meters in front of him. At this moment, he was bowing his head and saluting him.

    As for why he was standing five meters away, it was because there was a female Servant in front of him - Saber did not think that this woman would not kill Shirou.

    But Shirou didn't pay attention to this. At this moment, she had a new doubt in her mind that had no thoughts: Master?  Who is this person's name?

    After thinking for two seconds, Shirou opened his eyes wide and realized that this woman was calling him.

    "Are youcalling me master?" Shirou felt a little stupid and pointed at his face with a strange look on his face.

    After finishing speaking, he felt that this was a bit ridiculous. How could the other party be calling him!  I am really

    "Yes, Master" the maid bowed and gave another salute.

    Shirou was speechless. Looking at Tohsaka's face, he looked like he had choked on his drink.  But judging from the expressions on her and Saber's faces, they didn't seem to have any doubts about being called masters.

    No, no, Shirou shook his head, then glanced at her, and carefully asked Saber, who was standing in front of him: "Ahem, um, Saber, what on earth is going on?"

    Originally, he thought that when he met Saber, both parties would feel embarrassed, um, but now it seems that he is the only one who thinks so.

    "" Saber didn't look back. After a while, she replied: "That's because Illyasviel was defeated and captured by Shirou, so he became Shirou's slave."

    "What?"

    Shirou suddenly became confused. Tohsaka came over and said politely: "We will discuss the details later."

    She looked Shirou up and down, and then said in a firm tone: "Hey, your health is better again!"

    Although she used a question, she used an affirmative tone. Shirou looked at her and felt moved in his heart.

    What a normal Tohsaka, what a normal greeting.

    At this moment, Saber loudly asked the maid standing silently in front of her: "Answer me, what do you want to do?"

    "Establish a club." The maid opened her big red eyes, thought for a while, and then said to Saber expressionlessly: "Sera said, Lislit and Sera are Emiya Shirou, the master's  Slaves cannot live in their master's house and can only live outside. Now, the ground is broken."

    "What did you say?" Saber frowned.

    Shirou seemed to have heard something at this moment. He walked out from behind Saber and pointed at the still smoking ruins: "Did you do that?"

    "Yes," the maid admitted openly: "Sela said this is a garbage room. If we build a residence for servants, we will not overstep the bounds of the lady and the master."

    In an instant, Shirou's expression became extremely exciting.

    "Shirou, what's wrong?" Saber asked with concern, sensing something was wrong with her master.

    What's wrong?  Shirou's mood at the moment was as if he was a primary school student who came home and found that his favorite toy had been torn into several pieces by the three-year-old doll next door. He wanted to beat the person, but at the same time he told himself in his heart, calm down, the other person  It's unintentional

    It＊s really both angry and depressing feelings.

    "Master has no instructions, please allow me to continue working and clean up the trash." The maid who didn't know the situation added fuel to the fire.

    ""

    You can imagine how much willpower it takes for Shirou not to roar.

    Finally, he returned to the living room, where he and Saber Tohsaka were already sitting in a square formation.In front of the table, he asked about his situation after coma.

    It has been one day and two hours since yesterday morning.

    According to Tohsaka, the situation at that time made Shirou a little strange, that is to say, Illya fainted as if she had been "infected" by him after he fell.  At that time, Saber and others were a little surprised. After all, they didn't do anything to her. Saber said that he wanted to deal with her, but he didn't do anything.

    At that time, everyone thought it was because the servant died, and Illya couldn't bear the blow, so she fainted.

    But just when people were thinking this, the two maids who were acting as guards in front of Ilia suddenly closed their eyes, tilted their bodies, and fell to the ground and fainted.

    Under the circumstances, because Shirou gave an order not to kill Illya, a few people had no choice but to bring them back, and then after they came back, they also took Sakura back, and the group continued to use this place as their base (Yuan  Ban is worried about his house).

    They were comatose for nearly half a day yesterday. In the afternoon, they all woke up. Then the maid in blue lining proposed to discuss it with the lady (Ilia) and the servant (another maid) as if she were an equal.  After that, several silver-haired women were locked in a room and they didn't know what they were muttering about (Tohsaka was very unhappy at this time. In his opinion, a defeated person should behave like a defeated person and should be honest.  Lying on the ground, waiting for what he would do to them), then the maid in blue lining came out and proposed one thing: negotiation.

    This blue-lined maid is called Sera von Einzbern, Illya＊s maid and magic teacher.

    She proposed that if Tohsaka and Shirou didn't kill them, well, to be precise, they didn't kill or persecute their master, Illyasviel von Einzbern, they would send her to the church safely.  If they go, then they are willing to obey the orders of Shirou and others and act as guards.

    "As Einzbern's excellent artificial beings, you should have seen our strength." But Sera said so, her tone full of pride, and then she said: "Your current combat power has been seriously damaged, servant.  They are all injured, and only Saber can fight in the short term. It will be very troublesome if she is attacked by someone unexpectedly. We can serve as your guards until your servants fully recover, on the condition that the safety of the young lady is guaranteed."

    It's not like Tosaka hasn't considered this. After all, that guy Caster is not a trouble-free master. Although he didn't come to attack last night, he might be preparing for something. He came to attack tonight. There is also Lancer. I don't know where he is.  What to do.  Now I have an Archer, a Rider, and a Saber. If someone attacks me, it will definitely be very troublesome.  Even if we can repel the intruder, if we encounter someone who fishes in troubled waters again, hehe

    Since then, Tohsaka accepted part of her proposal and promised: As long as Illyasviel doesn't have any thoughts, he will honestly be my hostage.  I won't give you the weapons before the battle (Liz's ax gun and Sera's shield bullets). You two should be my gatekeepers, and I will ensure her safety before Shirou wakes up.  Then wait until Shirou wakes up before making a decision These were her exact words.

    When Shirou heard this, he couldn't help asking: "Why do you have to wait until I wake up before making a decision?"

    "Hmph." Tohsaka let out a heavy dissatisfaction. She looked at Shirou with squinting eyes: "This is Emiya's residence. I am not the master here. In addition, the strength of the servants cannot be compared with one against two. I am worried that making decisions without permission will be judged by others."  I feel unhappy and bring trouble to myself.§

    Listening to Tohsaka's strange voice, Shirou smiled bitterly.  However, he felt relieved. After all, Illya's matter was related to Kiritsugu. Shirou didn't know what to do now, but he hoped that Illya would be well.

    After thinking for a moment, Shirou asked: "But why do we need them to protect us? If our strength really drops so much, wouldn't it be better if they just knock us down and take Illya away?"

    "They are not guards," Tohsaka said politely, "That's just a way of saying it. In fact, they are allowed to stand in front as cannon fodder when the enemy attacks, consuming the enemy's strength and time, and giving us enough time."  Run away or prepare to fight back."

    ""

    "So, what do you decide to do, Mr. Master here?" Tohsaka asked in a strange tone.

    "Huh? What to decide?" Shirou looked confused.

    "It's about the dead kid who was taking a nap in your living room." Tohsaka said, grinding his teeth: "If you don't want to cause trouble, wait until Archer and Rider's injuries are healed, and then send them to Kirei's place as soon as possible.  .§

    "I agree with Rin's point of view, although I understand ShiWhy does Lang want to take in Illyasviel, but Illyasviel is still the most competitive opponent, and it is too dangerous to keep her?" Saber looked solemn.

    Shirou felt a little uneasy under the tough gazes of the two men.

    "Yes, even if Berserker is lost, Ilyasviel is still the most terrifying master." Thinking about Illya's ability, Tosaka felt a sense of terror. He did not go crazy, just through Illya's own ability, Heike  The average level of Lisi's various abilities has reached the peak of other servants. If this little girl continues to be retained, then once she contracts with some wandering Servant, such as Lancer, the strength of the Lancer will definitely increase greatly.  .  If it is an alliance with Casterthis is simply an unimaginable horror.

    Shirou knew that a defeated master like Illya should be sent to Kotomine Church to be protected by Kotomine Kirei.  He nodded but said nothing.

    Although he understood that this was the right thing to do, he was unwilling to allow Shirou to agree to it.  There was always a picture lingering in his mind, an innocent and lively child spinning happily around a man in black clothes. Sometimes he would lift him high, and sometimes he would squat down and stroke his head

    Tohsaka's face was serious: "Shirou, I don't know what the relationship is between you and Illya, but it is too dangerous to have anything to do with Ilyasviel now."

    "But Illya no longer has a servant, so it doesn't matter even if she stays here. Besides, she fainted for no reason. It would be too pitiful to leave her to someone like Kotomine like this." Shirou didn't look at the two of them.  Face, and at the same time destroying his image in front of Kotomine's disciples, making excuses for himself: "Let her live here first."

    "You haven't woken up yet. Even if you are related to her, she has no regard for mercy and has tried to kill you several times. At this time, you actually want to keep her by your side." Tohsaka almost  He slapped the table and yelled, and Saber stared at him.

    "But, isn't Illya a child? She was instigated to become a master and join the battle. So as long as I tell her properly, she won't do such a thing. Besides, does she still have a relationship with Kiritsugu?" Shirou said  Put on a smile and say that even God will forgive children if they make mistakes occasionally.

    ※Oh〞§ Tohsaka looked at him and suddenly snorted.

    Shirou didn't understand what was going on. Suddenly, he saw the look in Saber's eyes and he immediately understood.

    ※Oops, Illya seems to be older than me

    Just when the two were about to lecture him again, a hand came up and handed a piece of fried rice to Shirou on the table.

    "Senior, although it's already nine o'clock, it's better to have some breakfast." Sakura smiled gently and handed the spoon to Shirou: "After all, I was in a coma yesterday and didn't eat anything. Please eat something now. I will prepare it at noon.  Great lunch.§

    "Ah, thank you, Sakura."

    "No, it's nothing," Sakura said softly, then glanced at the two interrogators Tohsaka and Saber, smiled warmly, and handed over two cups of black tea.

    Sakura was very skillful in this move, skillfully repelling the two people who wanted to forcefully change Shirou's mind.

    Although she was here just now, she did not participate in the conversation. Instead, she made a fried rice with the leftover rice from the morning. After all, Shirou hadn't had breakfast yet, so it wouldn't be too late to talk about anything after finishing the meal.  On the other hand, she had just said in her words that Shirou had been in a coma for a whole day yesterday and only woke up this morning. In addition, when he came back yesterday, Shirou was covered in injuries and was almost dead.  Can you two have the heart to mentally suppress such a seriously ill patient who has just woken up?  Plus these two cups of black tea tsk tsk tsk.

    Looking at this little girl with a cute smile, Tohsaka felt that her teeth were itchy, and as a servant, Saber lowered her head in shame, obviously having been tricked.

    In this weird atmosphere, Shirou ate lunch in silence while thinking about how to convince Tohsaka and Saber.  But he didn't know that this matter had actually been revealed. Tohsaka and Saber understood that Shirou was an extremely stubborn, single-celled organism like a trilobite.  If he can't break through Shirou in one go, then no matter what moves he uses next, it will be useless. Now that he is interrupted by Sakura, hehe, there is no need to think about the next step.

    Tohsaka understood this, she glared at Shirou, and then said: "Hey, hurry up, I have something to tell you later."

    Shirou stopped the spoon: "What is it"

    "Crack!"

    A crisp sound came from outsideThe message came over, and several people couldn't help but look towards the door.

    The sound sounded like glass breaking.

    Just when someone wanted to go out and take a look, a person knocked on the door, then opened the door and walked in slowly.

    The person who came was none other than the maid we just met her companion.

    Although they are dressed in the same outfit, the lining of the clothes is a different blue. At the same time, the appearance of this maid is different from that of Miss Liz. The main reason is that her eyes are thinner than that of the maid, unlike her.  It seems a little dull.  Shirou learned that this maid was Sera von Einzbern who was in charge of the negotiations.

    Sera bowed her head and gave a salute, but no one spoke.

    Shirou didn＊t know what to say. After all, he saw a woman in his own home who was dressed inwell, both high-tech and classic. What could he say?

    With a dry cough, Shirou said in a polite tone when facing strangers: "Um, Miss Sera, what can I do for you?"

    "I don't dare, Master." Upon hearing the title of Miss, Maid Sera took a step back slightly and gave another salute. At the same time, she said in a light and apologetic tone: "I'm very sorry. I just made an unauthorized decision and cleaned the house for Lord Emiya Shirou.  When I was traveling, I accidentally broke an item, so I came here to apologize and ask the master to impose a punishment. No matter what kind of punishment it is, I will accept it."

    "Uh" Shirou made a surprised sound. He didn't expect such a thing. He blinked and suddenly realized that several girls around him were looking at him. He then smiled and said nonchalantly: "It's nothing.  Well, it＊s just a small matter, there＊s no need to talk about it like this.§

    "Does that mean the master won't punish me?"

    "Punishment or somethingI am not your master, I have no right to punish you, and you don't have to call me master in the future." Shirou felt weird and said with a forced smile.

    "Really, thank you for your magnanimity." The maid nodded, seemed to think about it, and then said: "Then I will call you Mr. Emiya."

    She bowed gracefully again: "So, Mr. Emiya, what should we do with the broken items and replace them with new ones?"

    "What is it?" Shirou asked.

    Sera took out a pile of fragments from behind, then held them in both hands and placed them in front of her for Shirou to see.

    Shirou tilted his head and looked at it for a few seconds. He didn't see what it was. He only knew that there were wooden frames and glass fragments, plus some kind of torn paper with pictures Well, it seemed to be a picture frame from his home.

    ※But I don＊t usually have the habit of taking pictures, and I don＊t have any photo frames at home. If I had one, it would be that one.

    Suddenly something that met the conditions came to mind, and Shirou was stunned.

    "Is this the one on the wall of the corridor over there"

    "Yes, I accidentally broke the photo because I wanted to clean it up." The maid nodded.

    Shirou's heart suddenly sank. With a livid face, he stood up and walked to her side without saying a word, and gently picked up the remains of the photo.  I was still holding on to a glimmer of hope and was finally confirmed that this was indeed that photo.

    It＊s the remains of Kiritsugu＊s portrait.

    But, how do you break the photo frame to make the photo shattered to this extent?

    If you just break the photo frame, then the photo frame is damaged and the glass is broken to the extent that the photo is scratched or scratched by the broken glass at most. But how did the photo get broken like this?  And you can tell at a glance that it was torn to piecesshe must have done it on purpose!  !

    Shirou raised his head and looked at the maid. You can imagine that his face must be very unhappy.

    "As expected, do you still want to punish me?" The maid looked at Shirou's face, with an expression like a soldier about to go to the battlefield: "Then, please, no matter what kind of punishment, I will accept it."

    Shirou really wanted to get angry, after all, this was his home.  Although I understand that because she is the loser, she should be angry and unhappy, but she won't vent on Kiritsugu's posthumous photos. After all, it's me wait.

    Shirou suddenly understood.

    Abandoning Illya and causing the Einzbern to suffer a disastrous defeat last time. The person who was even said by Illya to have killed his mother was Kiritsugu. At the same time, the Einzbern was defeated miserably. For someone who was born in Einzbern  Sera, she must have hated Kiritsugu in her heart, that＊s why she did that just now.  If she had a good relationship with Illya, she would do this even more.

    Thinking of this, Shirou suddenly felt a little discouraged.

    "Forget it" he sighed secretly, thinking that he would just forget it."You're welcome." The maid looked at Shirou's face that he thought he was unlucky, and said with an expression that would never give in: "No matter what, we are Mr. Emiya's slaves, and we can be punished in any way."

    "I told you, I am not your master, don't say that"

    As a result, Sera seemed not to have heard Shirou's words. She lowered her head and said as if talking to herself: "It doesn't matter even if Mr. Emiya wants to use this body as a base, even if he uses it as a prop to vent his desires, or  It's a reward for slave traders"

    "Hey, what nonsense are you talking about!!!" Shirou was startled by these words. He was not deaf. The other person said this in front of him, how could he not hear it, and the content of the words was so permeable.

    Several girls behind were also shocked.

    "You are so rude, how could Shirou do such a thing?" She was shocked that the maid would say such a thing. Saber defended her master's dignity and was the first to protest.

    "I just want to tell Mr. Emiya the truth." The maid glanced at Saber. It took Shirou a while to understand the meaning in her eyes.  She bowed, and then looked at Shirou as if he were an enemy. Although the words in her mouth were plain, they were full of unyielding sorrow: "Since you have become Mr. Emiya's slave, then Mr. Emiya has no regard for your body."  Whatever you do is allowed.§

    Seeing Sera＊s eyes full of hostility and unwillingness, with a hint of humiliation, as if you dare to come over and I＊ll commit suicide, made Shirou very suspicious of something.

    I didn＊t say that, you brought it up first, okay? Besides, do I look like a beast that forces women?  Well, by the way, the woman just said that cleaning out the grocery store was the order of this woman named Sera.

    "So, when and in which room do you plan to punish me?" Just when Shirou's heart was burning again, the maid asked a jumping question.

    ""

    Although he has never believed in God, Shirou swears to God now that he really wants to strangle the woman in front of him to death.

    (Apologies, the title of the previous chapter was "Snow", but it actually didn't say anything about snow at all. It was because I changed the end of the article but not the title. I forgot this)

 Work related Chapter 87 What do you want to eat?

    (Sorry for being late, I will send this chapter now)

    After sending the plague maid away, Shirou felt a little headache. He lowered his head and kept pulling at the egg fried rice, not daring to raise his head.

    Because if you look up, you will see a mocking face and a face holding back a smile.

    After finishing the fried rice in silence, Shirou didn't look at anyone and walked to the kitchen counter to wash the dishes. At the same time, his back was turned to Tohsaka and he asked: "Tohsaka, what did you want to say just now?"

    ※There＊s news from Kirei,§ Tohsaka said boredly from behind.

    Shirou couldn't help but turn around and look at her, only to see Tohsaka gently shaking the teacup in his hand: "He issued a summons order."

    Tohsaka then explained the reason to Shirou. Generally speaking, after the magic fireworks of the church summons order are sent out, the rules are usually changed or conditions are added, etc., thinking that the master who is hiding in the city cannot be found, so this can only be used.  There is no way to tell everyone, so I went to Tohsaka.

    But she didn't go there in person. After all, Archer had not recovered, and it was too dangerous for her to go out on the street alone, so she just sent a familiar there. When she arrived, she found another familiar, which must be Lancer's.  Because caster didn't send his familiar.

    What Kirei wants to say is very simple, that is, Caster violated the rules, not only killed the master who summoned him, but also found a human puppet as his master.  At the same time, she also summoned Assassin as her subordinate, which hindered the normal operation of the Holy Grail War. At the same time, she did not abide by the principle of confidentiality and absorbed magic power wantonly, causing the magic world to be exposed to her at any time. Therefore, in order to keep the confidentiality link, she must  Stop Caster, but when the summons was issued today, Caster's side did not send any listener, which was obviously a signal of rejection. For this reason, the only way to stop her was to get rid of her.

    He used his power to briefly modify the rules of the Holy Grail War.

    He said that all the masters should stop all fighting, and everyone should do their best to annihilate Caster first.  Of course, the person who destroyed Caster and Assassin was not doing it in vain, and he was given two Command Seals as a gift.

    If it is completed by a single person, it will only be given to that person. If it is completed by two people, one will be given to each person. If it is completed by multiple people, each person who contributed will be given a command spell.  When Caster and Assassin are eliminated and those who destroyed them receive the reward of the Command Spell, the Holy Grail War will begin again.

    "That's pretty much it," Tohsaka said and took a sip of tea.

    "But don't you know, why are you still going?" Shirou knew about this and told Tohsaka why she sent her familiar to listen.

    "That's a gesture. After all, the owner and residence of Lancer are not known yet. I was thinking that it would be best if I could meet Lancer's master if I go this time But it seems that there is no such thing now. Lancer's servant is also unknown.  Not an idiot." Tohsaka shrugged.

    Thinking that Tohsaka was still thinking about plotting against Lancer, Shirou couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    "Speaking of which, Kirei has a separate message," Tohsaka added.

    "Well, leave a message alone, what?" Shirou finished washing the dishes and then sat at the table.

    "After explaining the situation at that time, Lancer's master immediately cut off contact with the familiar. I originally wanted to leave, but Kirei stopped me and told me something else." Tohsaka looked a little unhappy.  It looked good, like eating a bitter melon: "He knew about our cooperative relationship, and that's right. He saw me coming out of the forest with you. Everyone can guess it."

    After a pause, Tohsaka's expression became more serious: "Kirei hopes that we can work together to get rid of Assassin and Caster. After all, our power is now the largest. He hopes that we can take action and not give Lancer's master a chance.  .§

    "Isn't that just right? We originally planned to do this." Shirou wondered why Tohsaka seemed unhappy and nervous.

    Tohsaka didn't speak immediately. She took a sip of tea slowly, then looked at the tea cup, and said quietly: "If we want to deal with Caster, then we must use our full strength. You also said that Caster's master is an incredible person.  If you want to deal with them, you only need three servants to go out together."

    "Um."

    "Then first is Assassin, the guard of the mountain gate. Archer has done analysis and found that he is no match in close combat. Rider's combat skills are not very good, so it is not the same. The only one who can be his opponent is Saber." Tohsaka said. See  When Shirou nodded, she asked Saber again: "Saber, if you are fighting in Assassin, can you pay attention to your surroundings?"

    Regarding this strange question, Saber thought about it seriously, and then shook her head firmly: "No, Assassin is a superb swordsman. Although the terrain constrains him,There is no doubt that I will never be distracted while fighting him.  "

    "Sure enough," Tohsaka said as if I had expected it, "Archer told me that if the calculation is correct, one of Caster's abilities is that he can use his own position to carry out some kind of heavy attack on incoming people.  Pressure and reduce its strength. Although the Servant is very strong against magic, it is not completely useless. Therefore, if we don＊t want to be defeated, we have to go up and repel Caster and Kuzuki - of course, the two Servants plus me  , we can definitely deal with them, but if Saber and Assassin are fighting fiercely outside, no matter who wins, they will not suffer losses. If I were the master of Lancer, I would definitely ambush nearby, or even hide myself around.  , wait until the moment the two servants decide the winner, then suddenly rush over and kill the winner."

    "Uh" Shirou was stunned by Tohsaka's words.

    But Tohsaka hasn't finished speaking yet. She continued: "Moreover, it might turn into a big melee among six Servants. The owner of Lancer is worried that our family is the only one here, so he won't pay attention to Qi.  Li's order, but to join forces with Caster and wait for us to come and fight. If they join forces, their strength will be almost the same as ours, or even a little higher. When the time comes to fight, judging from Lancer's overall strength, Summon  His master must also be a very good magician and can definitely survive the melee. When the time comes, the remaining survivors, whether it is you, me or Caster, will be on an equal footing with him. There is no need to worry about being caught between two  Three servants surrounded and blocked him, and as for the reward of the Command Seal in the end, the Command Seal was not as useful as it was at the beginning."

    Shirou scratched his head, trying to catch up with Tosaka's thinking. He asked hesitantly: "This, is this really going to happen?"

    Tohsaka looked at him without saying anything, but Saber spoke first.

    "It's very possible that in the last battle, in the first battle, I encountered such a situation. I was hindered by the rider at that time, and then the battle developed into a melee between five Servants. I was also injured at the time.  , the situation was very bad for a time, but fortunately, the danger was saved." Saber recalled the war ten years ago: "So the situation Rin said is not impossible."

    "Right?" Tohsaka nodded with satisfaction as Saber agreed with her.

    Then, she suddenly frowned and her tone became unkind: "But, that guy Kirei must have expected this, but he still wants to do this and provoke a melee between us. In the end, he"

    Tohsaka started muttering to himself as he spoke. Shirou didn't dare to look at Tosaka. At the same time, he turned his face to the side, not daring to look at her, for fear that she would notice something.

    At that time, the priest said he wanted me to get the Holy Grail!  Shirou couldn't help but pick his nose.

    Of course, you must not say this to Tohsaka, otherwise Tosaka will definitely break the cooperation contract immediately, and then take Archer to hide in a corner of the city, waiting for him to act and snipe himself

    Suddenly, Tohsaka said in a relaxed and envious tone: "However, this is also for ordinary people. For Saber, she can definitely persist until the end and face off against the final enemy."

    Shirou raised his head and looked at Tohsaka, who was smiling again. He didn't react for a moment, but then he understood that it was probably what Tohsaka and Saber said just now while his mind was spinning.

    "Don't use such a sure tone. No matter what kind of battle it is, there is no guarantee of victory." Saber shook her head seriously, with the experience gained from countless battles in her tone.

    "Humble and modest, the opponent who can rival King Arthur has been solved, and the previous problem of insufficient magic power has also been solved. Now there is no opponent who can compete with that holy sword," Tohsaka said with a smile.

    Saber was silent. Indeed, as Shirou said, if you see your sword, you will definitely be able to guess your true identity.  When she looked at Tosaka again, there was a hint of murderous intent in her eyes.

    "That's right, it's murderous intent.

    If you were in your current state before your identity was revealed, then it would be equivalent, but now your Noble Phantasm, ability, and identity have been completely exposed. Well, the same is true for Rider, and then you will face Archer.  , I don＊t know what kind of disadvantages I have to face.

    "Oh, it's really good. I can kill Berserker seven times with one sword. It's much stronger than my Archer." Saber's murderous intention was so obvious that even Sakura could feel it, but Tohsaka looked like he didn't care at all and was still there.  She was talking to herself, not knowing where she got her confidence from, not caring that Saber had murderous intentions.

    "No, Archer is also an unexpectedly strong enemy. He was able to repel Berserker five times, which is a very impressive record. In comparison, I am justIt's just relying on the power of the Noble Phantasm." Saber's words also contained the smell of gunpowder.

    Archer is very strong. Although he was able to kill Berserker so many times, it was because of the power of the Noble Phantasm. Archer must have killed Berserker one at a time. He is an archer who is not good at melee combat.  , but was able to kill berserker five times in a small space in the castle, then it must have been close combat. Even if the bow treasure was used, then the next four times would all rely on one's own strength or other treasures.  It means that there are five types of Archer's fatal attacks that need to be guarded against, or even more.

    With a powerful and now seriously injured enemy staying by Saber's side, it's hard not to be tempted by her. Moreover, this guy is not a chivalrous person, but a treacherous bad guy, so Saber will never attack him.  feeling anxious.

    Seeing that the topic seemed to be developing into something wrong, Shirou hurriedly interrupted: "Well, let's think about how to fight Caster first. After all, she is still absorbing people's life force."

    Tohsaka glanced at Shirou, then picked up the teapot, poured himself another cup of tea, and then slowly picked it up: "No need to think about it, since Kirei has spoken out, this is the only way to proceed from now on. As long as  Wait for the Servant to recover, and then attack Liudong Temple - it would be best if Lancer did not find Caster to form an alliance, but we can't just wait for the opportunity, otherwise the situation will continue to be stagnant, in case there is no cooperation in the first place.  If the two parties unite because of our delay, they will lose more than they gain."

    Shirou nodded, and the next course of action was decided.

    After that, it was just chatting, but Tohsaka was holding back her energy. She wanted Illya to hide in the church. After saying a few words, she quietly brought the topic back.

    But Shirou strictly refused.

    "Why must Ilia hide in the church? We have an absolutely superior force now," he said.

    "Idiot, Illyasviel is not a simple person. Now that she has no servant, she may be coveting your Saber. She may let the two maids secretly cut your head tonight, and then  Take the Command Seal from me," Tohsaka said angrily.

    "Absolutely impossible" Saber shook her head resolutely: "Even if I am deprived of the Command Seal, I will not succumb to Illyasviel. I am Shirou's servant, so I will only obey Shirou. As for being taken away by Illyasviel  Attackif you want something like this, you have to cut off my head first.§

    Saber＊s words were resounding. Although she understood that Rin wanted to persuade Shirou, she couldn＊t ignore what she just said, otherwise it would mean she didn＊t recognize her own strength.

    "That's right, don't look down on people, Saber is the highest swordsman." Seeing Saber agreeing with him, Shirou hurriedly continued: "And didn't you say that you have already taken away the weapons of those two people?"

    Because Tohsaka learned from Archer about the power of the maid's weapons, he took away the shield, shotgun and axe.  Of course, she wasn't afraid of the two maids coming to take it away - a skinny camel was bigger than a horse, and after all, she had three servants on her side. Although they were each injured, a single Saber was enough to deal with two people with bare hands.

    Tohsaka snorted disdainfully: "The strongest in combat. If you want to say this, how about you first replenish the magic power of your own servant to the point where you can use the Noble Phantasm."

    Shirou choked for a moment and said nothing.

    Indeed, although the spiritual thread is connected, Saber's magic power does not recover very quickly, or even slowly. Generally, the magic connection between the Servant and the Master is very special. When using powerful force, a lot of magic power is consumed.  When the magic power is drawn, the magic power will be extracted very quickly to replenish the consumption.  And berserker is absorbing the master's magic power at a rapid speed every moment.  But Shirou's was different. He had clearly established a magic line with Saber, but he couldn't quickly replenish her magic power. There was obviously a surplus of magic power in his body, but the magic power of Saber next to him was dissatisfied.

    In Tohsaka＊s words, Shirou is like a broken faucet that cannot be turned on at all. At most, it can only be closed and water drips little by little. The dripping water flows to Saber＊s bathtub.

    Like this, Saber is motionless and has been storing magic power. At the same time, Shirou is replenishing the magic power. It will take at least three or four days before the magic power is full.

    ※Forget it, it＊s okay if you don＊t want Illyasviel to go to church.§ Tohsaka suddenly changed the topic, causing several people to look at her in surprise.

    Tohsaka smiled sinisterly: "After we stop our cooperation, I will take Archer away. Illyasviel is a good sniper target. If we attack her, we can create a loophole for Shirou."

    "you＃＃"

    &nbsp; Tohsaka deliberately raised his head and looked down at Shirou at the other end of the table.

    Shirou also understood that this was Tohsaka's plan to force him to send Illya to the church.

    How insidious!  Shirou felt fierce contempt in his heart.

    "I heard it all, Shirou, don't be fooled by this female fox, she is just afraid of me." At this moment, a voice came over.

    Shirou looked towards the door and found that it was Illya standing at the door, and next to her was the one in blue who was respectfully holding the door open for her the one in blue.

    Like a princess entering her room, Illya walked into the living room.

    "Illyasviel, why are you back here?" Saber and Tohsaka suddenly stood up and bowed to the little girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.

    "Why are you here? I'm staying here too. I've always been told by Sera that I'm tired of staying in the room, so I'm here." Illya was a little dazed by the situation. She blinked her eyes and then became bored.  He shrugged: "Wait a minute, I'm here to see Shirou. I have no intention of fighting you. Can you stop?"

    After hearing her words, the expressions of the two girls softened slightly.

    In the end, Illya added disdainfully: "Really, you are still so unstable in your own stronghold. It's really low-level. It's really shameful for me to be a lady with you."

    "What, what" The two people who had already softened their expressions suddenly became excited.

    The first one to bear the brunt is Saber.  Who is she? The king of a country in ancient England. Although she grew up in a knight's family, it can be said that she received a good education and training from an early age. At the same time, she had to maintain the etiquette of a knight. In addition, as a king, she also abides by the rules when treating her ministers.  Strict etiquette between monarchs and ministers, when facing foreign envoys, let alone princesses, it can be said that they have been immersed in nobility since childhood.

    As for Tohsaka, he has received the Tosaka family's upbringing and etiquette since he was a child. It is the Tosaka family's family motto to maintain elegance at all times. He should take his time and complete things beautifully at all times.  This is Tohsaka's motto (although he made a very ugly mistake recently). Tohsaka's biggest dream is to become an elegant and noble magician like his father.

    ※As a result, these two people were actually being taught such a lesson by a little girl. How could they pretend they didn＊t hear it?  But after a pause, neither of them got angry, but sat down in silence.

    And when Shirou looked at Ilia, he felt a little unnatural, as if he was a little heavy and a little uncomfortable.

    But Illya had a calm face. She walked up to a position about one meter away from Shirou, looked at Tosaka with a high profile, and said politely: "Shirou, don't pay attention to her.  So you want me to go to the church because you are afraid that I will tell you about Archer＊s abilities."

    "Click!" The gorgeous teacup in Tohsaka's hand made a strange sound.

    After she said it, Shirou also understood.  As someone who owns Saber and can use Rider, Tohsaka's biggest trump card is Archer's identity, combat ability, and Noble Phantasm. However, after Berserker's battle, Archer must use all his strength even if he doesn't want to.  Everything about him must have been exposed in front of Illya. So, now that Illya knows Archer's information in detail, Tohsaka must be worried about this and afraid that Illya will tell him.

    Sure enough, Tohsaka's face immediately darkened: "That's very well said, Illyasviel."

    ※Oh, it＊s much worse than the female fox,§ Illya said with a smile.

    Good guy, as soon as these words came out, the already cold air became even colder.

    "I'm very curious. What gave you so much courage that you dared to say such things in front of me?" Tohsaka was also smiling, with murderous intent between his eyebrows.

    ※It＊s nothing, I just can＊t stand it,§ Ilia said cutely.

    Tohsaka didn't say anything - she was already considering whether to let the archer behind her go up and give her a knife.

    Although there is no secret about Archer's ability (I was deceived, so I think so), his sword skills can launch attacks above A level. No one knows this. When facing Saber in the future, the opponent will bully him for being weak in close combat.  You're going to have to suffer, that's one thing.  Also, if the opponent thinks that they have more trump cards, they will be more wary of themselves, which will make their strategies less effective during the battle and give themselves a chance.

    But if I tell Ilia now, it will be difficult for me to win in the future. Although this guy is stupid, his servants are not vegetarians.

    Just as Tohsaka was thinking about it, Illya turned around and raised the hem of her skirt to face her.Shirou bowed.

    "I salute you, Master of Saber, for caring so much about me as an enemy, I would like to express my heartfelt thanks." Illya saluted Shirou respectfully like a well-educated little princess.

    It＊s not just a child＊s imitation, but a temperament that can be seen at a glance as having been developed through years of etiquette.

    Looking at this gift, Shirou didn＊t know whether he should stand up, bow and caress his chest Hey, what＊s wrong with Saber?  Shirou saw out of the corner of his eye that Saber turned her face slightly to the side, with a solemn look on her face, as if she had something on her mind.

    Suddenly, Ilia jumped up like a flying bird.

    The target is Shirou＊s head.

    "Sure enough, a big brother is still a big brother." Illya hugged Shirou's neck as if she were a favorite doll, and kept stroking Shirou's hair with both hands.

    Shirou was frightened by this sudden attack.  Sakura was stunned by the attack.  Tohsaka choked on her tea.  Saber looked calm, but the veins on her head were as obvious as the strand of hair.

    "Get out of here, you rude person," Saber said looking very angry.

    "Miss, please stay away from the eldest man, otherwise it will be bad if you anger the eldest man." Sera outside the door changed his title to Shirou again.  There was a hint of nervousness in her voice, and she seemed to be worried about Ilia.

    Illya looked dissatisfied at the maid at the door who was ready to rush into the room at any time, and then stuck out her tongue at Saber dissatisfied: "Who is the rude person, actually yelling like this, huh, a servant thought  It＊s a thousand years too early to be dissatisfied with me.§

    "What?" After being scolded by Illya for not knowing etiquette for the second time, Saber immediately jumped up and rushed over.

    "Tsk" Illya grabbed Shirou's head, turned it to the side with a gasp, and at the same time stuck out her tongue provocatively at Saber.

    So Saber rushed over again In short, it was a game of chase using Shirou as a pole.

    Shirou felt dizzy in front of his eyes, but ignored it. Instead, a feeling of sadness arose in his heart.

    Just now, he called me big brother

    ????????????????????????????? Not called younger brother or anything like that, but called big brother.

    At this time, the person in front of Shirou was not Kiritsugu's daughter, but Einzbern's child.  She put on a mask and became the strange conversationalist who met Shirou in the park and chatted with each other.

    Maybe, this mask will never be taken off again.

    ＃＃

    After a while, the eagle-catching chicken game ended. The maid outside the door wanted to rush in several times, but she stopped for some reason. In the end, she gritted her teeth and died with fire-breathing eyes.  Staring at Shirou.

    Shirou didn＊t look at anyone, but he was thinking about one thing. It turned out that Saber＊s calmness today was just an act

    Tohsaka was thinking about how to get Illya to go to church, or rather, he kept silent.

    At this moment, the maid outside the door called.

    "Miss, please do not tell Mr. Emiya Shirou about the Tohsaka family," Sera said in a business-like mechanical voice.

    "Huh?" Ilia looked at her strangely.

    "Thanks to Mr. Emiya, we are able to save our lives now. If we rashly tell Mr. Shirou Emiya about the Tohsaka family, it will definitely cause a break between the two parties. By then, not only will we be safe, but Mr. Emiya  They will also be hurt, so please don＊t explain. And" At this point, Sera's tone took on a stern tone: "Although it is different from the church, the Einzbern family also wants to make the Holy Grail fair and just.  "

    This last sentence made Illya silent for a while, and her original lively posture like a little bird disappeared.

    Tohsaka＊s brows raised slightly, and she narrowed her eyes and looked at Ilia＊s face.

    It seems that Illya really won＊t reveal Archer＊s abilities. Tohsaka couldn＊t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly, Illya looked at the people around her, then stood behind Shirou, put her chin on Shirou's head, and pulled Shirou's face with her hands: "So, what's your answer?"

    Saber pulled away the rude person and frowned at the same time: "What's the answer?"

    "My belonging, and" Illya glared at Saber: "What are you doing? Why do you keep trying to obstruct me? Do you resent me so much?"

    "I can't talk about resentment, but I will never forget what you did to Shirou. As for your belonging" Saber turned to Shirou and said sternly: "Shirou, what Rin just said makes sense. Illya may  Attack the Master in order to seize the ServantOf course, under my protection, Shirou will be absolutely fine, but Rin will be in danger. Archer is still seriously injured, so sending Ilyasviel to the church is the best choice.  "

    As a result, Shirou remained silent, and Illya suddenly shouted: "Who would make a contract with another servant, you idiot."

    As if she had received the most serious insult, Illya roared: "I will not cooperate with other servants. The servants of Illyasviel von Einzbern will always be berserkers."

    Saber didn＊t expect that Illya would have such a big reaction, she couldn＊t help but be stunned for a moment.

    As a result, she saw the sadness hidden deep in those familiar red eyes.

    Shirou can understand her feelings. For Illyasviel, Berserker is probably not a comrade or a tool, but an important partner.  He glanced at Saber, then turned to look at Tohsaka, and found that this guy was meditating on something - well, I don't know if this guy understood.

    Saber was a little at a loss. She didn't expect that Illyasviel would be so loyal to the summoned Servant. Thinking of what she just said, she suddenly felt a little guilty.

    As a result, the feeling of guilt disappeared immediately.

    "Ah, by the way, if Shirou loses, then I will take over Saber. I don't want anyone other than Shirou to win." Illya said this, as if what she just said only about Berserker did not exist. She said  Then he glanced at Tohsaka: "If Shirou loses, then I will win in Shirou's place."

    "Don't say stupid things. I am Shirou's servant. I have no intention of becoming your servant." Saber felt that her self-blame just now was unnecessary.

    ※That＊s okay, anyway, the result is the same if I win and Saber protects Shirou,§ Illya said without any concern.

    Saber was a little dazed, not knowing what to say next, but she also knew that she was not the type to persuade others, so she said to Tohsaka: "Rin, please give Shirou some advice again."

    Tohsaka put away his hand on his chin and said in a strange tone: "It doesn't matter, it's just hiding Illyasviel, it's not a big deal."

    "What" Seeing her strong ally suddenly make a 180-degree turn, Saber was stunned.  After a long pause, she finally said, "Why?"

    ※Because it＊s not a big deal,§ Tohsaka said as if he didn＊t want to say more.

    Saber suddenly fell silent.

    The conversation ended here, and from then on, Ilyasviel officially lived here.

    Then＃＃

    "Then, lunch is about to be prepared. Miss Illya, what do you like to eat?" Facing this strange little girl whom she met for the first time, Sakura had a sweet smile on her face and bent down to look at Ili.  elegant.

    "?"

    Ilia looked up at her.

    Tohsaka looked at Sakura, who smiled very endearingly, and felt that her teeth were itching again.

    (When it cannot be captured directly, and there are so many strong enemies around, attacking by force is not a good method. When this cannot be solved directly, let's take a side road, take the sister route first, and then make a surprise attack from the side. It is also a good choice.  Isn＊t that right, Sakura)

 Work related Chapter 88 Time extension

    There was a crisp sound of snapping, snapping, snapping, and someone's muffled groan coming from the sword dojo.

    It is now after lunch.

    Although during the meal, Ilia kept talking about it out of curiosity, and even happily tapped the plate with chopsticks, so she felt the uncomfortable gazes of the two girls, and the maid nervously holding the broom handle outside.  Get ready to rush in.  Fortunately, he is not alone, there is also a considerate school girl.

    Sakura doesn＊t seem to reject Illya, even if she knows that she is a hostile master.  On the contrary, Illya didn't seem to like Sakura very much. Although her words were very polite, she seemed to be a bit polite (long, long time later, when Shirou asked about this, Illya curled her lips.

    "I don't like scheming women," she said

    In this regard, Shirou never understood what Illya meant at that time, which was that she didn't like people who approached her because they had a purpose.  I don＊t even know what Sakura＊s little plans were after learning everything about the forest from Rider).

    Oh, right.  Although he was reluctant, Shirou once invited Sera and Liz to come in to eat together, but Sera sternly refused. She said that servants cannot share the same table with the master and eat at the same time. They can only eat after the master has finished eating and then cleared the table.  , to eat in the servant's room.  After saying that, she pulled Liz, who had an expectant look on her face, to stay outside the door.

    When turning around, Shirou clearly heard her say: "Well, we must go back and take out the funds handed over by the Patriarch from the castle. In short, we cannot let the young lady dine with this kind of vile person. By the way, also  There is a car, how can the owner of the Einzbern clan do without a car"

    In short, this was the strangest meal Shirou had ever had, especially when he was eating, a maid outside the door kept staring at the food on the table.  It made Shirou feel like a bully rich man in ancient times who refused to feed his servants.  And one kept raising his eyebrows and mumbling.  Shirou heard one of the sentences clearly: Oh my god, it's so crude, it's like being swallowed by a wild horse

    Who is she talking about?

    During this meal, even Saber, who usually eats very seriously, seemed a little impatient, and the veins on her head kept showing signs of bulging in the direction of Sera.

    After eating, Shirou called to Saber who was about to leave, and then told her to wait for him to finish washing the dishes and continue practicing swordsmanship in the afternoon.

    Shirou could no longer feel any abnormality in his hands, so he wanted to continue practicing swordsmanship. Although Saber looked a little surprised at the time and seemed a little reluctant, Shirou was still convinced.

    After all, Tohsaka has no way to teach him magic, so it would be a good choice for his immature self to practice swordsmanship with Saber to improve his abilities.

    Since then, the two of them went to the sword dojo for daily sparring.

    Today is the same as the usual lineup, two people are sparring, and there are people watching.

    Of course, today＊s audience is not Tohsaka. She ran back to her room without saying a word after finishing her meal. She just left a word and asked to come to my room before dinner (someone next to her looked very ugly at the time).

    At this moment, watching Shirou and Saber's bamboo swords intersect, it was Illya who hit Shirou's chest with the bamboo sword.

    Although she didn＊t know why, when Shirou tried to dissuade her, Illya refused very simply. Even though Shirou tempted her by saying that there were a lot of snacks and delicious black tea in the room, he originally thought that even a child would not be able to stop this move.  (There are also people who can＊t stop it even if they are not children, they are right next to them. Also, Illya is not a child).

    No matter how hard she tried to dissuade her, it was useless, Ilia stubbornly stayed in the corner.

    "No matter what, I will not let Shirou and Saber be alone." She blushed a little because of her excitement.

    In fact, Shirou's original intention was not only to spar with Saber, but also to ask Saber after the spar what was going on and what Kiritsugu did in Einzbern and the Fourth Holy Grail War.  , why it ended like that, and why Illya said Kiritsugu killed his wife, her mother.  But now in front of Ilia, he couldn't say anything and could only practice hard for two hours.

    Facing Shirou who was lying on the ground coughing, Saber put away her bamboo sword and said, "The time is up, let's rest in the meantime."

    Shirou clutched his chest, squinted his eyes and nodded, then sat on the ground motionless and panted heavily.

    After a while, Shirou felt his chest feel more relaxed, then he stood up, walked to the corner and sat down, picked up the teapot he had prepared in advance, and drank it generously.

    After he drank enough, he breathed a long sigh of relief. Only then did Ilia, who was standing aside, speak out.

    "Is this really training? No matter how you look at it, Shirou was solved unilaterally."??Illya tilted her head and looked at Shirou and Saber in comparison.

    When Shirou heard this, he just moved his eyebrows and said nothing, because he had heard similar words before, so now that he heard Illya's words, he felt unexpectedly calm.

    However, everyone would feel embarrassed to be said like this by a little girl, and Shirou was the same. So, in order to save his face, he said to Illya: "No, I have always been talked about by Saber non-stop in the past.  Compared with the previous ones, I can say that I did a good job today."

    After this period of training, Shirou felt proudly that if he were to face Tyson now, he would be able to fight him, of course, with weapons.

    "Knocked out?" Ilia tilted her head in another direction, as if imagining what it would be like at that time.

    "Yes." Shirou nodded: "Saber is a strict teacher. If she makes a mistake, she will be very happy No, she will notice it quickly and knock me down."

    Saber behind her seemed to be inhaling louder, as if she was snorting.

    Shirou quickly changed his words: "But that's why I asked Saber to be strict. It was like this the first time. Now the results have come out. I haven't been knocked unconscious even once today. I feel much more relaxed than usual"

    Having said this, Shirou himself felt a little confused.

    Last time, I was beaten so hard by Saber that I almost turned into chicken claws and went crazy, so I was already aware of Saber sparring with me this time.  Originally, Saber was a melee swordsman, so if you wanted to deal with her, you couldn't use attacks that were too close, but after learning Archer's sword skills, you could only get closer.  But why now, I am sitting here almost perfectly, instead of lying on the ground and rolling my eyes or opening my eyes and looking at the ceiling knowing that I just fainted again.

    Because of Archer＊s sword skills?  Huh, don't put gold on that guy's face.  He is no match for Saber at all. How could he possibly be able to block Saber by trying to make a fool of himself?

    Sure enough, Illya also noticed this. Although she didn't understand anything about force, she could always tell that Shirou would stumble towards him sometimes, and Saber wouldn't pursue him. She just stood there quietly, waiting for Shirou to stand up.

    So, she said it out, and then looked at Saber with Shirou.

    "What's wrong? Saber. Although I don't think it's right, but you're not letting yourself go, are you?" Shirou thought for a while. Although he was surprised, he also thought it was possible. He raised his hand and said, "Now I  I＊m fine now, my body doesn＊t hurt anymore, and I can definitely carry out swordsmanship training.§

    "No, no, I'm just the same as usual." Saber shook her head: "I completely expected Shirou to be a higher-level swordsman, but"

    But at the end, she seemed a little embarrassed and stopped for a moment, then stopped talking.

    Seeing Saber like this, although he didn't know what was going on, Shirou knew one thing. It seemed that Saber had really let go.

    "It's really strange, Saber. I didn't expect you to release water." Shirou shook his head in disbelief. He misunderstood Saber, raised his arm, and shook it up and down: "My body is fine, even with Saber's violent blow.  You won＊t be able to bear the attack. So be energetic and attack from the front with full momentum as usual.§

    Shirou said to Saber in a very domineering manner.

    Saber was stunned: "Frontfront?"

    Shirou seemed to be even more embarrassed when he looked at Saber. She cleared her throat and managed to maintain her airs: "But if you do this, you and Master will be too close, and you may collide with each other Hmm."

    At the end of the sentence, she cleared her throat again.

    Shirou felt more and more strange about Saber, and she actually called him master.  This is very strange. Shirou once told her not to scream like that.  So Saber would usually say this when she was fighting or having a serious discussion, but now Saber actually called herself Master, and it seemed like something was wrong.

    "It's true. If you fight each other with swords, there will definitely be physical collisions, right? And isn't Saber's most powerful skill in close combat? Using my weakness to knock me down severely is not what Saber calls hitting the enemy.  Are you weak?" Shirou said, imagining what happened to Saber to be so distracted.

    "Me? Have I ever done anything like that?" Saber was at a loss, as if she didn't understand at all.

    "" Shirou suddenly felt how worthless the pain he had suffered was, as the person who caused them actually didn't remember it at all now.

    "Yes, and many times. When I practiced for the first time, I stillThree days ago," Shirou said forcefully, he couldn't let the injuries he had suffered be so unjust.

    Saber seemed completely stunned.

    Shirou looked at Saber, who almost looked nothing like her. He felt like she was possessed by Caster or something. Suddenly, he thought of a possibility

    "Uh, Saber, are you not full from lunch?" Shirou asked tentatively.

    As a result, two words in this sentence woke Saber up from thinking, and her eyes suddenly brightened: "Lunch, yes, lunch time is here"

    She hurriedly stopped her mouth, then put her hand in front of her mouth and cleared her throat: "Well, although it's a belated thank you, the lunch was really delicious, Shirou."

    Thank you for the compliment, but it seems that you are not thanking me. It was Sakura who made lunch today.

    Shirou saw Saber getting more and more awkward, and suddenly blurted out: "Saber, you have a problem with magic power again, so hurry up and find Tohsaka. In this case"

    "Yes," Saber said loudly, as if she was suddenly reminded, which startled Shirou: "Didn't Rin say that she wants Shirou to go to her room, so she can't consume too much energy here, otherwise she will be at Rin's place.  You won＊t be able to learn magic effectively.§

    "Huh?" Shirou didn't know when Saber became so concerned about his magic situation.

    "So please hurry up. Magic is Shirou's duty and cannot be neglected no matter what, so please go quickly. This is the end of the afternoon training. We will continue tomorrow." Saber said quickly, and after finishing speaking, Shirou didn't wait for an answer.  , and walked out.

    Shirou opened his mouth and was speechless. Seeing that Saber did not put down his bamboo sword, he directly opened the door and walked out as if he was running away.

    After staying for a while, he put away his bamboo sword and walked out with Ilia.

    Walking outside, on the side of the door, the blue-lined Sierra stood neatly next to the window

    Originally, Shirou thought that Illya would have to rest this time, but it turned out that she wanted to follow Shirou to Tohsaka.

    "Perhaps she wanted to get rid of Shirou and seize the Command Seal when she was alone with him. Then she would use the Command Seal to order Saber and Rider to commit suicide, and then join forces with Lancer to deal with Caster. Everything would be much easier." Illya  Said coldly.

    Shirou was sweating in response to Illya's words (who taught this?), and it took him a long time to convince Illya to let her follow Sera.

    Until he reached Tohsaka＊s door, Shirou didn＊t know what happened to Saber just now.

    Knocking on the door, Tohsaka's muffled voice came from inside the door: "Please come in."

    Shirou opened the door - he immediately understood why Tohsaka's voice was muffled.

    In the room, Tohsaka was biting the silk scarf in his mouth, while holding a syringe and pricking his arm to draw blood.

    Shirou watched Tohsaka draw out half a tube of his own blood, then pull out the needle, then turned around and picked up a, um, a gem from the table, and slowly poured out the blood in the tube drop by drop.  on gemstones.

    During this process, Shirou did not dare to disturb, but just watched silently.

    "Okay, it's almost done for today." After dripping the blood, Tohsaka held the bloody gem in his hand tightly, and then muttered something in a low voice.

    Snapped!  There was a soft sound, and in addition to blood flowing out from the seam of Tohsaka's palm, a flash of light suddenly flashed, and then Tohsaka released his fingers.

    Shirou looked at the gem in her hand. The gem had not changed and was still so bright, but the blood of Tohsaka originally stained on it had disappeared. And the gem, well, although Shirou didn't feel anything obvious, he also noticed that the gem might have some  What a change.

    But Tohsaka seemed very dissatisfied. She pouted and looked at the gems in her hand with a depressed look on her face: "Oh, even so, it's only 30%. Really, it seems we can only use those few."

    She sighed, then took off the tube wrapped around her left arm, and at the same time put the gem into a small box on the table (Shirou personally felt that the shape of the box that looked like Tohsaka's jewelry box was very unlucky).

    After she finished, Shirou asked: "Can I ask, what were you doing just now, Tohsaka."

    "Reserve your combat power." Because what she just did was not successful, Tohsaka waved her hands impatiently. She didn't care whether Shirou understood or not. After saying this, she asked: "What's wrong with you? Why did you come so early?"  , didn＊t you say you want to practice swordsmanship?§

    "That's because" Shirou was about to say this, but when Tohsaka asked him, he said it.

    &nbsp; As a result, Tohsaka didn't say anything after hearing this. He just looked at Shirou, his eyes full of pity.

    ※Forget it, Shirou is this kind of person, I already knew it.§ Tohsaka suddenly sighed.

    "?"

    Then Tohsaka straightened his body, looked Shirou up and down, and then said to him: "If you don't talk about this, let me ask you, is there any damage to your body?"

    "Destroyed?" Shirou was a little confused as to why Tohsaka used such a strange word, and couldn't help asking, "What do you mean?"

    "Like the literal meaning, I'm asking if there is any part of your body that you can't move?" Tohsaka said, remembering what happened yesterday morning, his eyes became serious: "At that time, you were so messy, your body must be  If there is something broken, no matter how strong your recovery ability is, if the magic circuit is burned out, you will not be able to use self-healing magic to regenerate."

    Tohsaka seems to mean that because he used the projection yesterday, some part of his body should be broken or necrotic without consciousness.

    But Shirou stretched his arms and kicked his legs, and felt nothing unusual at all.  So, he could only shake his head.

    But after saying this, Tohsaka's expression did not feel relaxed, but instead became more solemn.

    "Isn't it superficial? It seems to be a more terrifying result." She whispered to herself.

    It＊s scary that what you said is so unclear!

    Shirou looked at Tohsaka and felt goosebumps: "Hey, what's not scarier than the appearance?"

    "It means your current physical condition." Tohsaka glared at Shirou with a very stern tone.

    "You know, at that time, you didn't just make an ordinary projection." Tohsaka's tone was very serious: "You made Berserker's Noble Phantasm and Saber's sword, and you surpassed it twice in a row.  Regular projectionhum."

    "But I was seriously injured at that time. It was just the projection of Berserker's sword, and my right hand was broken. Then after Saber's sword, didn't I faint immediately?" Shirou spread his hands.

    "Then you really have to thank God for his blessing. Originally, it would be reasonable even if you turned into ashes directly." Tohsaka snorted: "Remember, one of the basic things a magician must learn is: Never use  Magic beyond your own limits, otherwise you will die ugly."

    "Is it really that powerful?" Shirou felt that what Tohsaka said was a bit scary: "Maybe everyone's boundaries or magic abilities are different, so the limits of magic are different."

    "Stop talking in your sleep." Tohsaka shouted angrily, with a hint of coldness in his eyes: "I said, with your ability, God will not allow you to erode reality with fantasy in a world originally created by God.  , no matter how powerful the projection is, it will be subject to world correction and cannot be reproduced for more than one day, and it is still inferior. But you can project items that have always been there, and even Saber's sword that kind of servant's Noble Phantasm,  You can also create it, and you have the original power, and you can use it yourself. You are so basic"

    At this point, Tohsaka couldn't continue talking, she just stared at Shirou with murderous eyes.

    Shirou thought for a while, then asked: "It shouldn't be as powerful as you said."

    "ah?"

    "Although, like you said, I can use the technology to make the sword, I can't control the power it possesses. For example, Berserker's ax sword. Although I can use his noble phantom, it is not that powerful.  "You also saw the power at that time, and it was easily bounced back by Berserker." Shirou imitated Tohsaka and raised a finger, and finally nodded: "Well, that is, to deal with ordinary people, or magicians and the like.  , the words of the servant are completely useless.§

    Tohsaka was stunned for a few seconds, then looked at Shirou in disbelief, and raised his fingers tremblingly.

    Shirou thought at first that she was pointing at his nose and cursing something, but he soon realized that this was the Tohsaka-ryu machine gun preparing to fire, and he immediately shouted and raised his hands in surrender.

    As a result, he was reprimanded by Tohsaka. After all, this ignorant boy actually said in front of him, ah, I can't deal with the servants, what a failure. Such words make people want to flatter others.

    That was an ancient hero. With the enhancement of the servant system, he was simply beyond the reach of modern magicians. This kid actually looked like I could defeat them with just my hard work. How could this not make Tohsaka angry?

    After getting angry for quite a while, Tohsaka finally calmed down. She explained to Shirou, who didn't even dare to raise his head: Shirou Emiya is still in an immature state, but he can already pass it.Use your own fantasy to erode reality and make weapons with powerful Noble Phantasms. In time, can you make something else? Don't forget that he is only sixteen years old, and his previous magic career was all about random things, and he didn't learn anything at all.  .  He has achieved such an achievement in a few days. Then, in the future, can he not create sand, water, stones, trees, beasts, and peopleor, souls, ancient heroes?  求求Even if it only takes one second, it would be a miracle if an ancient hero could be created.

    Shirou was stunned by Tohsaka's guess, which reminded him of something.

    Tohsaka＊s theory is simply the Holy Grail system. Saber and the others have bodies molded by the Holy Grail〞isn＊t that the realm of magic at all?

    He couldn't help but look at his palm.  Although he heard Tohsaka say this, he didn't have any real feeling. He was more confused and indifferent.

    Originally, Shirou regarded magic as a way to train himself and improve his abilities. He never thought that he could reach the realm of magic through magic.

    Even if you can reach the realm of magic, so what, it won't be of any help to you. Magic can't be exposed to humans casually, let alone magic.  Rather than spending an unknown amount of time thinking about how to achieve magic, it would be more practical to move towards your goal honestly.

    Seeing Shirou's disapproval, Tohsaka was really angry.

    This guy, is he indifferent after hearing such news?  !

    Tohsaka also thought about it for a long time and was not sure whether Shirou could reach this field. At the same time, he was also considering whether he should tell this guy about this. Finally, he finally made up his mind and said it, but this guy actually seemed indifferent.  Looks like this guy

    Shirou, who was thinking about it, suddenly felt a strong chill and uneasiness. He looked up and found Tohsaka with a dark face, looking at him eagerly. He suddenly felt that something was not good, and hurriedly said goodbye and left before Tosaka exploded.  This danger zone.

    "Huhu, it's so dangerous, so dangerous" Shirou exhaled as he walked, and looked back with lingering fear: "What happened to Tosaka? Suddenly forget it, is she this kind of person in the first place?"

    After thinking about it for a while, Shirou felt that he probably showed disrespect for the magician or was too half-hearted somewhere, which probably made the original version angry.

    Are they really two sisters? Why does Tohsaka look like a tyrant?  Sighing secretly in his heart, Shirou raised his feet and left.

    By the way, I told Tohsaka about Saber, but she hasn＊t answered me yet.  Shirou stopped, then thought about it, and continued walking forward without looking back.

    ※Forget it, let＊s ask it later. Asking Tohsaka now is simply Suddenly, Shirou stopped.

    Just as he was thinking about Tohsaka, Shirou suddenly remembered another person.

    That is Tohsaka＊s senior brother and master, Kotomine Kirei.

    Originally, Shirou wanted to ask Saber what kind of person Kiritsugu was ten years ago, but because Illya was present, Shirou couldn't ask. Saber was also a little weird, as if she was hiding something from him.  .  Now Shirou thought of the person who could answer her question, and that was Kotomine Kirei.

    He was also a participant in the last Holy Grail War, so he must know about Kiritsugu. Then he must also know about Kiritsugu＊s character and what he has done. If you ask him, you will definitely know.  Moreover, that guy once told me that he wanted to give the Holy Grail to him. There was some transaction at that time, and he decided to talk at a time, but Shirou was captured by Illya. Until now, time has passed, but  I need to ask him what's going on.

    Thinking of this, Shirou decided to go to church tomorrow morning.

    ＃＃

    Although the dinner was very unpleasant, after all, Illya and Tohsaka had been tit-for-tat, and Tohsaka didn't have a good attitude towards him at all, and there were two maids outside the door In short, Shirou felt that his home was becoming more and more strange.  A place like Alice in Wonderland.

    Tohsaka also ate very unhappily. She was originally very angry because I was not interested in Shirou's magic when he put it in front of me. While eating, she also saw that Sakura was really caring about Illyasviel.  He was very attentive, the one who smiled was called "Tian" and the one who was "kissing" was just short of saying "sister".  Tohsaka was furious, but what was even more irritating was that when she was arguing with Illya, she actually saw the smile on Sakura's face getting happier.

    However, this situation that made Shirou feel strange and headache was indeed a normal daily routine that they were intertwined with.

    Until bedtime at night, everyoneAll are still in normal condition.

    After sleeping, someone breaks this normal state.

    Emiya Shirou, he was lying on the bed, facing the ceiling, sleeping deeply with his eyes closed.

    After the clock struck twelve o'clock at midnight, he suddenly opened his eyes, as if he had just closed his eyes soberly just now.

    He looked at the dark ceiling, then lifted the quilt, stood up, and walked out of the room gently.

    He did not go far, but walked to the phone, picked up the receiver, and gently dialed a number.

    Before getting through on the phone, he felt his surroundings. The rider was somewhere else, the archer on the roofoh, he was actually talking to someone else, which was just right, so he wouldn't be disturbed.

    The call went through.

    ※Time extension§ was his first sentence to the person on the other side of the phone: ※From now on, at most twenty hours later, I will take that guy to you.§

    "Of course, I canwell, I won't kill her. Thiswhat, are you talking about me? There is no doubt about this. Now I, without a doubt, have such power." Shirou chuckled.  , said in a very frivolous tone.

    "How is my health?  Really, it can be completed tomorrow? Ah, he is worthy of being a big shot designated by the seal. It is indeed not easy Well, I will look forward to it."

    After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone.

    In the darkness, his face was not clear, just a pair of eyes wrapped in lightning, so clear.

    "Are you going to die from the evil eye? Humph, now that the conditions are equal, the situation is more favorable to me!"

    (It＊s quite busy at the moment, so the update on February 46th will be late, and it will be updated at the normal time on Sunday)

 Works Related Chapter 89: Too Shameless to See People

    After putting down the phone, Cheng Zi took out a breath, fumbled for a cigarette from the coat pocket on the chair, and lit it for himself.

    She was a little concerned about the guy＊s phone call just now.

    The guy just called and said that he would bring her over in the early hours of tomorrow, and he said that he knew the rules and would not hurt her. He was really arrogant.

    Orange clearly told him how to use the Demonic Eyes of Death, so he knew the power of the Demonic Eyes of Death. If faced with Shiki, even vampires would not be able to compete with those eyes, but why?  How could he say that so easily.

    He clearly understands the power, but he can still be so indifferent. Where does his confidence come from.

    Narrowing his eyes slightly, Chengzi stopped the physical project that had not yet been grafted with skin, and turned to face the bed behind him.

    This is the hiding place that guy found for her, and it is also his studio now. The physical creation that guy requested has already reached the second half of the process, and it should be almost ready by tomorrow morning.

    Originally, the production process would not be so fast, but because the guy provided a lot of contraband and some materials that had been cut off, I don't know where he got those things. Some of them were cut off rituals that even Orange had never seen before.  supplies.  Let Orange use the sky-high price and wasteful method to pick one out of ten to be able to proceed so quickly.

    Knowing his identity, he wanted to ask himself how to use the demonic eye of direct death. He was not afraid of possessing the demonic eye of direct death. At the same time, he had such a contraband that was beyond common sense. In this regard, he just wanted a body of his own.  Who is this guy?  Or what is it?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?lightly, and Chengzi rubbed his forehead, his brows filled with tiredness.

    ※After all, I haven＊t slept for a few days. Although I can still last two days, magicians are also human beings.

    Because no matter what, physical fatigue will not disappear, and staying up late is a taboo for women.

    Putting out the cigarette butt on the top of the full ashtray next to him, Chengzi couldn't help but smile bitterly at the person on the bed.

    I really want to have a good sleep like her.

    As far as the eye could see, there was a young woman lying on the bed in front of her.

    With her pretty face and white skin, one can tell at a glance that she is a beautiful girl, but the delicate black mole at the corner of her eye makes her face even more charming.  Her hair has an even more seductive flavor, very similar to Orange's hair color, but compared to the bright red, her thick pink color is almost seductive, making people want to stop looking at it.  Turned away.  But her hair lay softly on her head, and was so short that it didn't even reach her shoulders.  She probably knew that her appearance was very cute, so she deliberately wore such a hairstyle to make her temperament more heroic. However, doing so had the opposite effect, and instead made her head look more like a cute one.  the big apple.

    At this moment, the girl's sleeping face looked a little dazed and innocent, which made Cheng Zi couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    I didn＊t expect that the legendary seal maker would be such a little girl who looked innocent and had a tendency to drool while sleeping. It really made Chengzi shake his head.

    Of course, saying that she was sleeping was just Chengzi's temporary teasing. She would not really think that this woman's personality was the same as that of a sleeping idiot.  The designated executor of the seal is no joke. The guys in the association are not idiots like this. And according to her legend, she has defeated many evil magicians. It is not just a matter of sheer fame or luck.  .

    ※Hmm, this woman is probably the same as that guy, she is a kitten when she is asleep and a tiger when she is awake.

    "However, there is a reason why this sealed designated lady is sleeping soundly in front of Chengzi without any precautions.

    According to the information Chengzi received, this young lady was sent by the association to participate in the battle for the Holy Grail, and this was originally her stronghold.  And she was not sleeping soundly now, but in a coma.

    Although Chengzi has exhausted all means, her consciousness has not been restored until now.  The reason is unknown, Cheng Zi guessed that it might be due to her own reasons, so she could only do her best to maintain her life.

    The guy＊s exchange was to treat and maintain her life, and to restore her left hand.

    The reason why it is necessary to maintain her life is because the man in black brought himself to see her after coming here. At that time, she was in a state of suspended animation to maintain the minimum signs of life and not die.  But the way the man used itIt is very bad. While it has an effect, it is also eroding women's lives.  And her hand was broken at that time.  The method of treating a broken wrist is quite good. Although the bandage is rough, it can be seen that it is done with care and it is very effective.

    Now, Chengzi made her a prosthetic leg and connected it. As for the effect, hey, even if it cannot exceed the original body, it will not be inferior to the original body.

    Looking at the girl on the bed, Chengzi began to think about the man who asked to treat her.

    When treating her, Chengzi checked and found that there was no such thing as a Command Seal on her body.

    That means that she has been defeated and lost the Command Seal. The reason why she looked like that when I saw her before was probably because she was hit.

    However, Cheng Zi also knew that that guy was indeed not a servant. Originally, something like a servant must be connected to the world in order to survive, and that is the master who is connected with each other through command spells.  If not, the servant will lose a lot of magic power, and then lose his body and be unable to stay in the real world.  Although killing a large number of people can gain vitality and replenish magic power, this kind of thing is not the right way. It will make the servant exhausted, attract attention, and then be blocked by others.

    But in the past two days, what Chengzi noticed was that there was a lot of magic coming in and out of the place called Liudong Temple on the mountain here, but there was no reaction in other places.

    So, if he is not a servant, then who is he?

    Chengzi would not be so naive as to trust a guy who he had only met a few times, who had no idea whether he was a human or a ghost, and whose relationship was completely connected through strange transactions.  She had originally thought that if he was a Servant, then as long as he controlled the Master with the Command Seal, no matter how dangerous that guy was, he would not be harmful to her.

    But seeing that this woman didn＊t have a command spell, she immediately understood why that guy could easily leave this woman to her and not care.

    Since Chengzi has no way of knowing who he is, she can only speculate on the man based on what she currently knows and add a little bit of information about herself.  If something happens in the future, she won't be helpless.

    First of all, if this guy knows about his existence, then he must know it from this woman. After all, he is on the blacklist designated by the seal, and this woman is the designated executor of the seal.

    So, when she learned the information about herself, the woman must have been awake and could get the information from the mouth designated by the seal, so the two people must have a certain degree of relationship.  Maybe, if there is an emergency in the future, taking this woman as a hostage might be effective.

    Although he doesn＊t know for what purpose he wants to keep the woman alive, it at least shows that this woman is still useful to him.  Before he came, he took care of this woman by himself.  Although he did a poor job of maintaining life, he didn't have any professional skills in handling the broken wrist, but it was obvious that he was very careful. He must always take care of people.

    By the way, he said it was influenced by one person.

    The eyes can clearly see one's own figure from a long distance and identify oneself at the same time. Although most magicians can use magic to enhance their eyesight, it is rare to see them strengthened to that extent.

    The outside of his body is wrapped in a layer of magic-like shielding. I don＊t know if the clothes he is wearing are magic rituals or his own magic disguise.

    If it is the latter, then with such a level of magic, he is not an ordinary person. At least among the people Cheng Zi knows, there are few people who completely disappear in front of him, so that he does not even know whether he is a boy or a girl.  But he was obviously not one of the few people Chengzi knew.

    So, who is he?

    Is it a ghost who wants to be reborn, or a magician or heretic with bad taste?

    Chengzi rubbed her forehead with a headache. She was not the kind of person who could easily infer other people's personalities from their words and deeds, let alone their weaknesses.

    It＊s really hard for her to improve her own advantages.

    Although I am not worried about whether I can survive, no, it should be said that I am not worried even if I die.  But it＊s really not a good feeling to be led along like this, completely confused.

    Thinking of this, she not only missed a guy who looked like a private detective.

    If we can go back smoothly, ah, we must not give up so easily.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? off, forget it, just treat it as a super-high reward and super-difficulty commission.

    After lighting up another cigarette, Cheng Zi thought of Liang Yi＊s family.

    After all, I am saving them now.??Modern parents, the Liangyi family would never be stingy with their savior.

    Under the moonlit night sky, the sparse clouds were as thin as mist that was about to melt.

    There are many stars, although the starry sky is vast, but compared with the bright moon, it seems empty and weak.

    Although the night sky is beautiful, no one appreciates it. Everyone in Emiya's family is asleep. Apart from that, only two Servants are still awake, but one of them is hiding somewhere, and the other one is still there.  On the roof, he had no intention of looking at the sky. He just maintained a high concentration and stood quietly on the tiles.

    The injuries on his body are almost healed, and the injury on his left hand has begun to recover. If this continues, one day, the injury will be fully recovered. Another day, the recovery of magic power will also keep up, and then he will be able to return to full condition.  Bar.

    The spiritual Servant stared into the distance, thinking about a question.

    Next time, it will be against Caster. If that woman was not an idiot, she would have laid an ambush the night before, waiting for her side to return, and then completely defeat the weak side to avoid future troubles.  But why hasn't that guy responded yet?  The troops here now have the absolute upper hand. After the strength is restored, it is just a piece of cake to deal with her. Why doesn't she react?

    The archers couldn't understand it, but they didn't want to care too much. Since the other party didn't come, then forget it.

    But what should I do next? Originally, I did not come here for the Holy Grail. To block Rin Tosaka's formal summons, there was only one thing I could do in this era.

    That is to execute Emiya Shirou.

    Although he was almost killed by the master＊s order, he still survived. The next step is to rest his body, regain his strength, and then wait for the opportunity.

    But, now

    The important thing is not this. Regardless of whether the other party has Saber and Rider, and he has not recovered to his full state, Saber is so powerful that he can be dealt with by himself.  The important thing is

    Although I am not perfect now, I can barely use the inherent barrier. No, I don't even need it. I just need to take out the sword. Unlike berserker, even if someone is a human shield, as long as three swords are needed, this mansion will be  reduced to ruins.  Even if his movements slowed down due to Rin's orders, he couldn't run away.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? Forget it, it＊s better to stay calm. If you have endured to this point, then there can be no more deviations. Choose the right time and solve it completely, otherwise, the last mistake will be over.

    The knight convinced himself with this perfect reason.

    Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows, stopped his thoughts, and stared ahead expressionlessly.

    "Archer" a voice sounded from behind.

    But he didn＊t look back, he just asked lightly: ※What are you doing?§

    "I have some questions to ask you." The voice of the person behind him was a bit unnatural and weird.

    "Oh, how strange. As a defeated man, he actually ran to show off his power in front of the enemy's men. He is so brave." The archer smiled strangely and turned his head.

    Even if you know he is here, there is only one person who avoids others because of doubts, wants to talk to him late at night, and can also see where the spiritual Servant is on the roof at a glance.

    "I have no obligation to answer your question." The archer revealed his figure. He stood upright and looked down at the short white-haired girl: "Master of Einzbern."

    The voice was cold and had obvious murderous intent, telling him to get out of here, otherwise I would kill you.

    As expected, two maids appeared from behind Ilia, one on the left and one on the right blocking her.

    The archer was not surprised at all by the appearance of the maid, he just snorted sarcastically.

    "Miss, there is no need to talk to this servant, we" The maid in blue lining wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Ilia.

    "No, I want to ask clearly." Illya didn't look at her, she just whispered calmly, her face was too deep for her age.

    "Really?" Seeing Ilia's expression, the maid immediately understood her determination, and then she and the other maid silently took two steps back, holding Ilia in front of her.

    "Archer, you should know that I did not leak your ability to Shirou, so you don't have to worry about me helping him defeat Rin. I am not Shirou's assistant." Illya said lightly, reaching out slightly and placing it on her chest: "I  I just came here to ask a question."

    Her voice became deeper: "Whoare you?"

    Facing this unsurprising question, the archer didn＊t even blink an eyelid.??, of course, did not make a sound.

    Seeing that he was silent, Illya continued: "Originally, the Holy Grail prepared by Einzbern is connected to the Great Holy Grail, and the servants summoned by the Great Holy Grail can be known. As long as they are summoned by the Holy Grail, as long as they are seen by me, they can  I know his identity, but you are different. I have seen you several times, but I still don＊t know who you are. Of course, if he died in battle, then I will naturally know his identity, but in the current situation, I  I still want to ask."

    Archer＊s eyes turned gloomy when Ilia was speaking, but because he was in the spiritual state, no one could see it.

    Ah, yes, if it was her, it wouldn't be surprising to know the information about other servants, but it is normal not to know my identity. After all, I was not formally summoned.

    "Since we have been defeated and become a prisoner, why are we still asking these questions?" He sneered: "Do you want to recruit me to surrender, become your servant, continue to fight for you, and win the Holy Grail?"

    He didn＊t want to say it, but he didn＊t directly refuse the question in a loyal way as a servant. He was avoiding the question.

    "No." Ilia frowned slightly, her expression became a little strange, and her voice began to live up to its previous calmness: "I just want to ask who you are."

    Yes, she just wanted to ask who he was.

    He is obviously an archer, but his true form is a magician.  It can create the hero's weapons, and even directly use its abilities, and it also has something close to magic like a barrier.

    Originally, with such an obvious ability, it should be easy to confirm his identity, but among the magicians in ancient times, even in the age of the gods, none had similar abilities and similar inherent enchantments.

    Maybe he was an anonymous but powerful magician in ancient times.

    However, the next morning when she thought so, she had the idea of ??denying it.

    A sixteen-year-old magician clearly projected Berserker＊s Noble Phantasm in front of her, called the weapon that can kill a hundred heads.  Although it is not as powerful as the one used by Berserker, it can even be said to be distorted and weakened, but it is indeed used.

    Originally, that weapon was a berserker, a unique skill unique to Hercules, but because he went berserk and lost his rationality, he couldn't use this ability.

    But later, this stunt happened again.

    It was not performed by me, but by a magician with a job as an archer. Then, less than twelve hours later, another person performed it again.

    That was Shirou Emiya, a magician who had never even fully activated his magic circuits.

    The same magician shoots hundreds of heads in the same way.

    Even at the end, Emiya Shirou projected a golden sword, and then, Saber took that sword and killed Berserker six times with one blow.

    The brilliance of that sword is so similar to the brilliance that Archer displayed when he clamored to kill Berserker six times within the inherent barrier

    Although here, Illya once listened to Shirou's chat and learned that he had been taught by Archer, but the magician's ability was passed down from a single line. There was no blood relationship, or a part of the body was transplanted, and it could not be used at all.

    Moreover, thinking carefully about Archer's performance before, he once called himself by a nickname, and also said something like the Snow Fairy's blessing - Ilia had a vague idea in her mind, but she didn't dare to think about it deeply, nor did she dare to think about it deeply.  Dare to confirm.

    If it is true, then

    Ilia suppressed the excitement and panic in her heart, pretending to be calm and looking at the Servant in front of her.

    Seeing through the girl＊s thoughts, the archer just grinned.

    With a breath, his figure actually disappeared out of thin air.

    Ilia looked around blankly, and then suddenly realized that this guy had run away.

    Rather than turning into a spirit and hiding nearby, he ran away directly.

    Archer did indeed run away. Although he was relieved that she did not reveal his abilities and was not afraid of meeting the little girl, if the conversation continued, it would develop into a troublesome situation, so it was better to leave.

    "cut!"

    Now that his master is sleeping soundly, he should not notice it. Moreover, an idea just flashed through his head, so he wanted to implement it.

    The invisible archers jumped over the roof and kept flying, trying to find a quiet place where they would not be easily discovered.  That's not the case with the Emiya family. Once he does that, people will notice it. What he wants is to use magic without being noticed.??Where marks are noticed.

    Under the starry sky, the servant kept running escaping.

    because.

    If you can dig out the words he buried deep in your heart and let others and yourself hear them, then it must be.

    With this look, this posture, how can I have any reason to talk to her when I can't even make a promise?

    ＃＃

    "Escaped, that guy" the maid behind her made an angry voice, and her noble lady came to ask questions in person, but this guy actually ran away so quietly, as if the lady was some stain that could not be touched,  This guy is unforgivable!  !  !

    Ignoring Sera who was grinding her teeth, Illya stood facing the empty roof for a while before turning around.  She waved her hand boredly: "Let's go."

    With that said, she walked to the edge of the roof, let Liz hold her, and jumped down.

    But as soon as she landed on the ground, before Illya could stand firm, she heard a bang, as if something had been hit, and there was such a loud noise somewhere in the Emiya residence.

    "What?" Ilia was surprised to see a cloud of smoke and dust explode on the other side of the room, along with many door panel fragments.

    This breath is servant.  Sera, who was on the roof, immediately confirmed the scent of two servants there, and immediately nervously called Liz, who jumped down first, and asked her to take Ilia to retreat first.

    But Ilia waved her hands gently to show that it was okay.

    ※It＊s not another servant,§ Illya said.

    Sera was stunned for a moment, feeling a little strange about Ilia's words.

    "It's not other Servants fighting, so who could it be? There are only three Servants in this mansion, and one of them just ran away, so the other two couldn't be fighting."

    She was really right. When a few people walked over there, they saw Saber fully armed, her hands held in empty hands, and fighting with Rider with the Wind King Barrier.

    However, if you look closely, you will see that Saber angrily chased Rider and slashed him.  Rider, on the other hand, seemed to be at ease, dodging Saber's sword at high speed.  However, there was a faint look of fatigue on his face, and he looked a little exhausted.  She didn't seem to want to fight, she just dodged without any intention of fighting back.

    "Why are you dodging blindly?" Saber's angry shout was comparable to the sound of a sword. Her face was full of anger. Her originally girl-like face was full of momentum. She was really angry to the extreme.

    "I just want to replenish my magic power, and I don't mean to harm the master." Rider seemed to want to explain something.

    "Shut up, you are evil." Saber became even angrier, with deep regret in her voice: "Sure enough, I was too naive to think that Shirou's integrity could infect you. I didn't expect you to be such a poison."

    Listening to the unclear conversation between the two Servants, Illya reluctantly understood something: it seemed that Saber said that Rider wanted to hurt Shirou, and Rider said no, she just wanted to replenish her magic power, but Saber didn't believe it and still thought she was doing it.  Hurt your own master.

    ※What＊s going on?§ Ilia muttered, while Sera next to her became a little excited.

    Both sides should fight until they are exhausted and all are dead.  The insidious maid is looking forward to this, because in this way, Liz will have no opponent and can kill their master with bare hands, so that Ilia can be taken away.

    Just then, two other women in the room appeared.

    Rin Tosaka and Sakura Matou were sleeping when suddenly there was a sound like an explosion in the room. They thought it was an enemy, but the servant did not warn or even appear. This showed that it was not an enemy. The two girls got up.  After changing clothes and stuff (women always have trouble getting up), when they came out, they found a strange scene.

    "What's going on?" Tohsaka asked Illya after the initial shock.  Over there, Sakura hoped to dissuade the two of them, but her voice shouting from the side was covered by the sound of Saber's sword and could not be heard at all.

    "Who knows?" Illya shook her head, but then told Tohsaka what she had just heard.

    "What? Huh. Where is Shirou?" Tohsaka was confused, but then he realized that, yes, Shirou was there.  Looking around, he was nowhere to be seen.

    Tohsaka made a sound, frowned when he saw Sakura's futile shouting, and called his archer.  Although I don＊t know what happened, the only one who can dissuade these two Servants is Archer, who is also a Servant.  Even if the body is injured, it can still play a certain role.

    But right away

    "Huh?" Tohsaka's eyes widened in surprise, and then his faceHe looked confused: "What are you doing? Where did you go?"

    Archer is not here, Tohsaka noticed.

    By the way, this kid might have just seen Saber and Rider fighting, and ran away without wanting to be in the middle of it. At the same time, he didn't want to be called to dissuade them, and let them fight to death.

    Seeing that Archer could not be called to help, and the two servants were fighting more and more urgently, and it might really develop into a fight to the death, Tohsaka felt that he could not persuade them anymore.

    By the way, where is Shirou.  Tohsaka suddenly thought, if it was really because of him, wouldn't it be best for him to come forward?

    Tohsaka hurriedly walked into the room and walked into Shirou's room through the hole in the wall.

    As a result, in the dark room, Shirou was sitting in the corner with his legs curled up. He lowered his head and covered his eyes with his arms, as if he didn't dare to see anyone.

    "Hey, Shirou" Tohsaka stopped here because she saw a few drops of blood on the ground in front of Shirou, and at the same time, Shirou's body was still shaking slightly.

    A dangerous thought flashed through Tohsaka's mind.  Could it be that Rider really sucked Shirou's anger in order to replenish his magic power?

    With this thought in his mind, Tohsaka slowly approached Shirou and asked at the same time: "Hey, Shirou, are you okay?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? OK?

    Shirou, who was trembling, almost burst into tears when he heard this.

    How could it be okay? The guy who rode just now said he was just sucking some blood. How could it be like that? Why would she do something like that for the sake of the Master Thinking of what just happened, Shirou really wanted to kneel in the yard, right?  God kowtowed a hundred times to ask for forgiveness.  Then he bowed to Saber and asked for forgiveness.

    God, how should I face Saber in the future?  No, not just Saber, I can't face anyone. People like me should find a cellar and suffocate themselves to death.

    Shirou wanted to commit suicide again.

 Work related Chapter 90 Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!  !

    Shirou suddenly woke up. He blinked and suddenly found Rider standing in front of him.

    "Rider, you" At this point, he suddenly stopped. He noticed that the surroundings were pitch black, and it was in the courtyard and corridor.

    ※Obviously, it＊s night time.

    Shirou suddenly remembered why he was here. The last memory he had just now was that after dinner, he did not go to practice magic, but went directly to the house to sleep.  Why are you suddenly outside now?

    He looked at his clothes and found it strange that he had no memory.

    "Master, can you allow what I just said?" Rider's voice came from the other side.

    "Huh?" Shirou was stunned by what she said. He had no idea what Rider had just said to him.

    But why are you here suddenly and still talking to Rider?  Could it be that I'm sleepwalking?  This makes sense, but how could I sleepwalk? I didn't have this problem before.

    Shirou murmured in his mind and apologized in a low voice: "I'm sorry, Rider, I didn't hear what you just said clearly. Can you say it again."

    Rider raised her eyebrows and did not speak immediately, as if she thought Shirou was really teasing her. However, seeing Shirou's apologetic expression, his expression softened slightly.

    Rider's hair shone with a moving light in the night, and when her eyebrows moved, her bright face was like a bright moon. This made Shirou's heart skip a beat and he quickly lowered his eyes.

    Next, Rider expressed his request to Shirou for the second time.

    After hearing this, Shirou nodded and asked: "That is to say, after you came back from the forest, because you were worried that Sakura's condition would get worse, you never asked Sakura for magic power."

    "Yes, it just absorbed the magic power in the healing area. If you want to return to a complete state, Sakura's magic power will be overdrawn." Rider's voice was a little low.

    "Yeah＃＃"

    Rider has never been able to extract magic power from Sakura because when Shinji was the master, he set up a barrier at the school to extract magic power, which was enough to maintain it. After becoming Sakura, the speed of absorbing magic power became faster. Although  It was only a few hours, but it absorbed a lot of magic power, enough for Rider to use for a while.

    But when he faced Berserker later, his magic power was exhausted and he was seriously injured. However, after coming out of the forest, Rider never absorbed much magic power from Sakura.

    How Rider lied to Sakura, saying that he was fine, that he had no injuries, and that he still had magic power left How he deceived Sakura, Shirou didn't know.  Shirou understood that Rider cared about Sakura and didn't want her to get hurt.

    The marking bugs in Sakura's body have not been completely eliminated, and a small number of bugs are still sleeping in her body. Although Kotomine Kirei said that it is okay, but that is normal. If Sakura overdraws her magic power, then the bugs will wake up. In order to  Obtaining magic power, corroding Sakura's body, causing unimaginable pain, so Rider is unwilling to ask for too much magic power from Sakura. This is why.

    But if you don＊t replenish your magic power, then once you encounter an enemy, hey, the situation is self-evident.

    Shirou paused for a moment and said to Rider: "Then I will go find Tohsaka tomorrow morning. She put my magic circuit on Saber. Let's do it again tomorrow. Part of my magic circuit will also be put on you. From now on  How about I supply your magic power?"

    I once heard in one of Tohsaka's lectures that even if you are not a Master, you can connect with a Servant and supply magic power. This was the case in the Holy Grail War. A Servant was controlled by two magicians, one of whom had  The Command Seal has direct command authority over the servant, and at the same time, it does not have to bear the magic power. If you encounter a battle, you will not worry about losing because of insufficient magic power.  The other one is the magician who supplies the magic power. He does not need to move, he just stays in an underground place to replenish the magic power to the servant, so that the other magician has enough magic power to do what he wants to do.

    Shirou＊s current thoughts stem from what Tohsaka said at that time.

    But Rider shook his head and refused, for a simple reason.

    "After all, Shirou is not an excellent magician. Even if he transplants the magic circuit no, it should be said that an excellent magician cannot provide two servants at the same time. What's more, Shirou, that is just suicide.  Rider didn't have this idea. She just wanted to replenish part of the magic power from Shirou, and then slowly extract the rest from Sakura every day, so that she didn't have to worry about Sakura's body being harmed.

    "But if you don't, what should you do? I have no other way for you to replenish your magic powerah" Shirou suddenly realized when he said this, and then said coldly: "Hey, I won't let you attack humans. From them,  SupplementSo powerful.  "

    Faced with this attitude, Rider was not surprised. After all, this master was extremely upright, so it was impossible to give such an order, otherwise she would have gone out to find someone to suck blood on the night she came back.  Even though he is controlled by the Command Spell Book, the rider does not want to violate the master's strategy, otherwise he may be punished.  That's why she discussed it with Shirou, and of course, she had to keep her back to Sakura so she wouldn't find out.

    There was no chance during the day. Rider originally thought that at night, when everyone else was asleep, she would go to Shirou's room to explain to him.  But unexpectedly, Shirou got up in the middle of the night. After calling someone, he didn't go back to sleep. Instead, he stood here admiring the moon. Rider thought this was an opportunity, so he came to ask him.

    Shirou said hello to him at that time, and then after he finished speaking, he suddenly looked strange Forget it, these are not important, as long as the magic power can be replenished.

    "No, I won't do this without Master's order," Rider shook his head and said.

    "That's good." Shirou felt a little relaxed immediately, but at the same time he was also a little confused: "But what should we do? I have no way to replenish your magic power."

    ※Don＊t worry, just leave it to me,§ Rider said.

    "?"

    Although she didn＊t know what was going on, Rider asked Shirou to go back to his room, then came there herself, and then she told her her method.

    "Ah, sucksuck my blood?" Shirou blinked, with a look of astonishment on his face.

    "Well, this is the most direct and effective way for me. Of course, it will not drain the master's blood too much. After all, as a magician, the magic value in the master's blood is higher than that of ordinary people, so I only need to  Just absorb a small amount to restore the magic power to the level where you can fight normally, and then you can slowly accumulate it from Sakura."

    Shirou was silent for a while - after all, someone suddenly said, "I want to suck your blood." How could this make people feel weird? Although he was a magician, Shirou had no such experience at all, and he was stunned for a moment.  of course.

    After a pause, Shirou said awkwardly: "Okay, then, please useah, no, it's not, um, uh, forget it."

    He suddenly scratched his hair and waved his hand gently: "You can do whatever you want, but don't make too much noise. Once you alert others, I won't be able to tell you clearly."

    "I understand." Rider nodded, then took two steps towards Shirou.

    Shirou couldn't help but look up at this beauty who was half a head taller than him, and then his eyes naturally fell on her lips (after all, she would use this to suck his own blood, of course he would think of it), and when he saw the faint pink  , tender red skin, Shirou's face suddenly flushed, he quickly turned his head to the side and squeezed his eyelids tightly.

    "What are you doing? I'm going to have my blood drawn. How can I be so excited in this place?"

    Rider said "hmm" in confusion, and then seemed to understand something.

    Shirou heard a faint sound, but couldn't make out what it was. Then, he heard Rider say: "Please rest assured, there will be no pain. Please look at me, Master."

    There seemed to be magic in the voice, and Shirou couldn't help but turn his head, and at the same time muttered with male instinct: "I'm not afraid of pain" Then he looked at a pair of round beads that were as colored as the freshest and most beautiful wine.  .  The center of the bead is square, and the bead is as moist as a lychee, so beautiful.

    what is this!  Shirou woke up in an instant and was extremely shocked, but immediately, his mind relaxed, as if someone was pulling on his brain from both sides, pulling out his thoughts, making him unable to continue thinking.

    In the darkness, he saw the ceiling of his bedroom, the light that was not on.

    I fell?  Just as this thought crossed Shirou's mind, a voice spoke from the side.

    "Don't worry, there won't be any pain, and this is compensation." Rider's voice became distant and long, and the soft and nasal words reached Shirou's mind: "Although it is not for the sake of the master, but, please  Have a pleasant feeling.§

    ＃＃

    In the dark room, Shirou lay on the bed, unable to sleep at all.

    I always feel that something is wrong. It＊s so late and I＊m still awake. What am I doing? I can＊t be waiting for someone.

    Click, the door of the room next to you opened, and then there was the sound of gentle footsteps.

    ??????????????????????????? Has anyone entered my room? Ah, if it＊s nearby, it must be Saber. Yes, she is also walking over here.

    "Shirou, are you asleep?" Saber asked softly.

    &nbsp"Ah, no, I don't know what's going on. I haven't been able to sleep since the beginning." Shirou leaned forward and shook his head.

    "Really? Haha, it's true." Saber's voice contained a hint of joy.

    "Huh?" Shirou looked at Saber in confusion and saw a snickering look on her face.  Then he asked: "Why doesn't Saber sleep? Doesn't it mean that I can't quickly replenish your magic power, so I have to continue to sleep for a long time every day to replenish it."

    "Indeed, the magic power needs to be replenished, but today is special, so forget it." Saber stretched out her finger and tapped her chin, and the strand of blond hair on her head trembled cutely.

    "Why?" Shirou was a little surprised.

    "That's because of Shirou." Saber turned around with a smirk on her face.

    "?"

    As a result, Saber suddenly came closer No, just now she was clearly standing several steps away from him and looking down at him, but why suddenly she was looking at him face to face.

    "s"

    "Didn't I say, today is special?" Saber whispered softly, and a soft voice that was completely different from usual came into Shirou's ears: "Because today is Shirou's holiday."

    Holidays Shirou didn't have time to think about why today was his holiday. The breath Saber exhaled when she spoke made his head dizzy.

    The girl's soft skin was right in front of him, and Saber's fair and tender face was smiling in front of Shirou, like rippling lake waves, making him dizzy.

    "Cough, cough" Coughing loudly to hide his embarrassment, Shirou wrapped himself in a quilt and tried to retreat.  Ah, if his mind could be clearer, he should be able to feel that something is wrong.

    For example, I was talking to Rider just now, but she suddenly disappeared, and why is Saber now teasing me like a prank.

    He wrapped himself in the quilt and stepped back, but as soon as he moved, he found that he couldn't move at all. His eyes moved and he saw Saber in front of him smiling strangely, and the corner of his cup was right under his knees.

    "What, why do you want to run away? Am I that scary?" Saber suddenly looked pitiful, with a look of tears on her face.

    "Well" His eyes blurred, and his vision began to turn red. It was because of Saber's current state. This kind of impact was tantamount to the invasion of a magician. Shirou's brain had slowly begun to lose its function.  .

    My heart started to beat faster, my mouth felt abnormally dry, and my breathing became strange.  His body's instinct began to tell Shirou that he should do something right according to the atmosphere.

    "No, it's not." Shirou's remaining sense told him that something was wrong with Saber, and if this continued, something strange would happen. He had to stop the car quickly: "II just"

    But he couldn＊t connect his shattered thoughts together, let him think normally, and couldn＊t even say a whole sentence.

    "Hehe, Shirou is so upright and cute." The sweet voice rang in his ears. The sadness on Saber's face suddenly disappeared and turned into a mischievous smile. That voice made his heart follow.  The melody is moving.

    Although Saber is right in front of him, Shirou doesn't dare to look at her face now.  Because once he raises his head, his rationality will completely collapse.

    "Hehehe" Saber smiled softly, and then Shirou lowered his head and saw Saber's sweet smile - she was actually bent over like a cat, crawling on Shirou's quilt, her chin resting on Shirou's quilt.  Touching Shirou's chest.

    "What are you doing? Why do you keep your head down?" Saber raised her body.

    "Uh uh" A thirsty sound came from his mouth, and Shirou couldn't move his fingers or eyes.

    Saber straightened up in front of him. It was strange that her body had become so slender. Wasn't she supposed to be more in love with me than me?

    Shirou's eyes and face were trembling. The girl in front of him must have very graceful and soft-looking breasts under the white dress.

    And that thin waist that wants to be hugged tightly.

    ? Red, delicate lips with a gorgeous luster.  Ah, it turns out that Saber is so beautiful, I never noticed it.

    "Well" Shirou's stiff head could also realize that his manly part was moving at this moment. He no longer regarded the person in front of him as a cohabitant, a partner, a friend or a comrade-in-arms, but as a mature person.  Mature women who can have sex with men are treated.

    "Haha" Saber leaned down again.Later, when he looked at Shirou, his originally clear green eyes no longer sparkled as before.  It looks a little hazy at the moment, but what a beauty it is.

    Saber looked at Shirou with a wicked smile that didn't suit her, but made people unable to move their eyes.

    Then＃＃

    ※Hmm＃what is this?

    Something soft slipped into Shirou's mouth like water and stuck to Shirou's tongue. He sucked it instinctively. What is this?  It's so luscious.  There was also a soft friction on his chest, which made him fascinated.

    Suddenly, Shirou found that his eyes were looking at a pair of emerald green eyes, and there was a soft and hot touch on his mouth. Then he realized that this was Saber's

    In an instant, the world was spinning, Shirou's eyes turned white, and his mind suddenly stopped.

    "Hehehe" After an unknown amount of time, Shirou was awakened by a burst of laughter.

    Saber smiled happily in front of him, admiring Shirou's ugly appearance, with an intoxicating blush on her cheeks, looking indescribably charming and seductive.

    I always feelso strange.

    It doesn＊t matter if you can＊t breathe, your mind goes blank, or your heart stops.  With his eyes turning red, Shirou struggled to say: "Why?"

    This is all his willpower.

    "Ah, that's because Shirou, even his own magic circuit did not hesitate to give up, replenishing my magic power so that I can continue to stay here and pursue the Holy Grail. This is my reward for Shirou." Saber said playfully  Blink.

    Then, she leaned into Shirou's ear and spoke to him word for word with the most deadly voice in the world: "So, tonight, Shirou can do whatever he wants!!"

    The sky was spinning, lightning and thunder, landslides and sea rolls Everything related to rationality disappeared without a trace in an instant.  Shirou's brain turned into boiling water, so hot that it could burn everything.

    "Then" Saber gently hugged Shirou tightly with both hands.

    There was a seductive aura on her blond hair, Shirou breathed greedily.

    He has completely turned into a mindless machine, waiting for orders. After the order was given, Shirou's body suddenly turned into the most efficient machine. In an instant, he roughly pushed the girl in front of him away and crushed her.  .

    "Hehehe" the happy voice was absorbed by the eardrum.

    But in front of Shirou's eyes, there was nothing else except those red lips.

    He lowered his head, but suddenly screamed in pain

    Saber＊s hand pinched his armpit hard.

    "Hmm" Humiliation and pleasure rolled into his heart at the same time.

    "What, Shirou, don't you like it?" Saber smiled evilly.

    Seeing Saber like this, Shirou had a look of annoyance and humiliation on his face. Saber has always been in control from the beginning, how is this allowed!  !

    He roughly pushed Saber＊s hand away, and then he was about to do something

    "What are you doing?" A roar like thunder shook Shirou from body to soul. His whole body trembled and he suddenly woke up with fear.

    This is Saber＊s voice!  !  !  ?  ?  ?

    Shirou's eyes blurred, and his consciousness seemed to be fished out of water. It suddenly became heavy and heavy. He exhaled sharply, and then he could clearly see what was in front of him.

    The long purple hair flashes with flexible luster like dazzling crystals, and the one behind the long hair is flashing with silver light Ahhh, that's Saber!  !  !

    In an instant, Shirou remembered everything.

    I just met Rider in the corridor, and she proposed to suck her own blood to replenish her magic power. She agreed, and then asked her to come to her room. She probably hoped that after washing her own blood, she could rest immediately.

    But then, for some reason, I became confused, and thenahhhh, what is that, what is that?

    Saber's roar was heard in his ears, and Shirou saw Saber wearing armor, fully armed and slashing at him with a sword.

    Yes, she will definitely be chopped down. After what I did to her just now, even if she was chopped into seventeen pieces, it is completely reasonable.

    But Saber didn＊t want to kill him, but the evil spirit who hurt his master.

    She was sleeping just now and didn't feel anything unusual (no one was hostile, she couldn't feel it), but until just now, she was awakened by a moan in her sleep and hurriedly opened the door to check.? 

    The scene that happened before her eyes shocked and frightened her.

    His master was sitting on the ground, his face dark red, moaning "weakly and painfully" from his mouth, and blood stains that were eye-catching were dripping down his neck and onto the floor drop by drop.  And the one holding him up, with his head on his neck, "sucking greedily" the blood, was the black servant.  Rider is an evil spirit that Saber considers to be an evil spirit.

    In her eyes, this is simply a scene where her master is unable to fight back when faced with Rider's aggression, and can only let her get hurt.

    Immediately, she let out an angry roar, which was the sound that woke Shirou up. Then she armed herself, raised her sword and slashed at Rider.

    When Rider felt Saber, she immediately knew something was going to happen. She immediately stopped sucking blood and wanted to make a sound, but when she saw the sword energy above her head like a rainbow, and overflowing with murderous intent, she couldn't speak at that time, and she could only quickly dodge.  , the body flew out and dodged the blow.  But out of desperation, he hid without any plan, and without looking where he was, he jumped out and hit Shirou's door, breaking it.

    This is the sound Ilia heard at that time.

    And Saber swung her sword in the air, cutting open the floor and quilt in front of Shirou. Seeing Rider escape into the yard, she was willing to leave, bowed and said to Shirou: "I'm very sorry, Master, please let me solve it first."  This evil spirit will apologize properly later."

    When Shirou heard the sound, there was only a gust of wind in the bedroom, and Saber had already rushed into the yard after him.  After that, two servants were seen fighting in the yard.

    As for Shirou, he silently looked at the ground in front of him and the quilt covering him. After a while, he opened up the quilt that had been cut in half, and looked at himself for a while.  Regardless of his unwounded body and the blood on his neck, he walked to the corner, curled up his knees and sat down, covering his face with his arms, pretending that no matter what sound he made, he didn't hear it.

    So when Tohsaka saw Shirou later, why did he look like this?

    "Die, die, Tohsaka, just blow my head with a curse bomb. It doesn't matter if Caster absorbs my life, it doesn't matter if Archer comes up and kills me, it doesn't matter what I become"

    Who on earth, who can help me, save me, clear out my memory from just now, ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah !  !  !  !

    (As for this chapter, those who have read Tsukihime should know what＊s going on. When Rider sucked blood, he used illusions. Haha, don＊t kill me with the Sabers)

 Related Works Chapter 91 Utensils

    (Sorry for being late, I will send this chapter now)

    There is no need to describe how the night ended and how it changed. In short, it was extremely chaotic. At that time, Rider was handed over by Sakura, and Saber was forced out by Tohsaka, and was dissuaded by the trembling Shirou (just said one sentence  After saying that, he hid in his room again, asked Tohsaka to fix the door, and locked himself in, without asking anything else.

    Although they were confused, seeing Shirou looking on the verge of collapse, they didn't want to ask any more questions and went back to their respective rooms.

    In order to avoid another conflict between Rider and Saber, Sakura asked Rider to follow her back to her room. At the same time, she also wanted to ask what happened just now. Well, Rider would never lie to her.  Matou Sakura has this confidence.

    (Later, Shirou never saw Rider before going to Ryudou Temple, and he didn＊t even know when the Command Spell Book disappeared).

    Saber went back to her room and stood in front of the door separated from Shirou, but after a moment of hesitation, she still didn't open the door.

    I was really too careless. It was so naive to be so careless even though that guy was clearly here.  Shirou is an upright and shining guy. Even though the evil spirit was hurting him just now, he still refused to point it out. At that time, Shirou was screaming in pain. How could he let her go instead of hurting her?  .  Really

    Saber decided that from now until dawn, she would stay awake and not let something like that happen just now.

    She was sitting, closing her eyes and taking a nap, but she was actually paying attention to everything around her.

    ＃＃

    ＃＃

    ＃＃

    Saber was concentrating on it, not paying attention to the insignificant feeling. How could the knight be distracted by a small feeling - not sleeping would consume her energy, and she was hungry.

    ※Shirou, on the other hand, was in the room on the side, holding a quilt and wrapping his head. He didn＊t know whether he wanted to escape or suffocate himself

    The time is up after the next day.

    Sakura got up to make breakfast. She thought she was the first one to get up.  As soon as she arrived in the living room, she found a note on the table: I'm going to buy ingredients.

    Saber was shocked. She didn't expect Shirou to be able to run away without him noticing. This was simply amazing.

    Of course Shirou is going to buy ingredients, but before that, he has to go to church.

    He must know about his father, so his strange look when he saw him can be explained.  I want to know about Kiritsugu's past, so he who was once a member of the previous generation's Holy Grail War must know something.

    In the moment before he pushed open the church door, Shirou's raised arm had no strength at all. In fact, all the strength in his body disappeared. He did not have the courage to ask that guy Kotomine Kirei.

    Kiritsugu once told him that magicians are a cruel and cruel group of people who kill each other. If possible, he did not want to become a magician himself.

    Shirou had never thought that Kiritsugu would be that kind of person, but now, maybe when he sees Kotomine, he will tell him that Kiritsugu is a normal magician who kills people without blinking an eye. When the time comes, he should put Kiritsugu aside.  Where.

    Although he had no strength, his arm pressed on the door due to inertia and pushed the door open. In an instant, Shirou's confusion was cleared by the opening of the door.

    Looking at the somewhat dim chapel, Shirou found that it was the same as the previous two times he came.

    That＊s right, no matter what kind of person Kiritsugu is, in the end, Kiritsugu, who taught himself magic and usually acted like a kind old man, is also real, that is him.  It didn't matter what he looked like before. What mattered was that the Kiritsugu he saw was not a disguised one, but the real him.

    Breathing out secretly, Shirou looked around, but there was no sign of anyone.  The first two times I came, I happened to bump into him, but this time there was no one, and Shirou didn't know if he was there.

    "Hey, Kotomine, are you there?" Shirou opened his mouth and called twice.

    As if he had been waiting for Shirou's call for a long time, he heard footsteps and Kotomine's deep voice coming from the dark place next to the altar.

    "You're late." The priest's black clothes flashed out of the darkness, and there was no expression on his face: "It's been two days since the agreed time."

    "Sorry, I was delayed due to some things." Shirou said sorry, but there was no apology in his tone.  He looked sideways at Kotomine: "Besides, don't you know."

    Being dependent on oneselfKotomine must have known about Liya's arrest, and now that he said this, it was clear that he had done it deliberately.

    Kotomine did not object and went directly to the topic: "So, are you here to talk about joint force? So, what is the answer?"

    "I have no intention of joining forces with you, but I will definitely defeat Caster, that's all." Shirou increased his momentum and spoke his thoughts loudly.

    "Really? It's true." Kotomine seemed to have known it for a long time. He nodded, and then walked towards Shirou. Then in Shirou's confused eyes, he took Shirou's arm and placed his fingers on Shirou.  The command spell swiped across the back of his hand.

    Shirou opened his mouth to ask him what he was doing, but his eyes were attracted by the light on the back of his hand.

    Originally, there was only one spiked Command Seal left. After his processing, it changed and returned to the two pieces it had before the battle with Berserker. Under the tip of the blade, there was a pattern like a shield.

    "This is" Shirou opened his eyes wide and raised his head to look at Kotomine.

    "After all, I have already said that if I defeat Caster, I will be given a Command Seal. Rin didn't come, so I'll give it to you first, as payment in advance." The priest smiled happily.

    "You" Shirou was speechless for a moment, and now he was trapped by the priest again.

    Originally he didn't want to accept the priest's cooperation, but now the other party paid the reward for the cooperation in advance. Now, even if he didn't want to, he was forced by the priest and left according to his routine - although he didn't  Yes, but as long as the priest gets the expected results, it's no different than doing what he says.  At the same time, he also allows himself to receive corresponding rewards, so what is the difference between cooperating with him.

    "You guys, do you really want me to get the Holy Grail?" Shirou couldn't help but clenched his palm, and the command spell that restored the pattern was so dazzling in front of his eyes.

    "Of course, the Holy Grail must be in the hands of the corresponding person. This is my duty." Kotomine Kirei looked at Shirou.

    Shirou gritted his teeth and stared at him for a while, then suddenly became discouraged.

    "Forget it, it's up to you." Shirou had already decided. Once the matter with Caster was over, he was determined not to see this guy again.  As for this command spell, huh, just like what he said, think of it as a reward for defeating Caster.  From now on, let Tohsaka come and collect it.

    "So, the matter has been settled, do you have anything else to ask?" the priest asked.

    "Of course, otherwise, I wouldn't have come here." He couldn't help but glare at the priest again, and Shirou said in a bad tone: "Why did you hide it from me?"

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "What happened with Kiritsugu?" Shirou looked at the priest frowning, looking confused, and suddenly became angry: "Why didn't you tell me that he was a master and had participated in the last Holy Grail War?"

    The priest raised his eyebrows in surprise, then raised the corners of his mouth.

    He did not answer Shirou's words, but looked at Shirou - he actually looked very happy.  Although he had only met him a few times, it was the first time Shirou saw this man smiling so happily and contentedly.

    "Hey, answer, weren't you one of the participants in the last Holy Grail War? Then you must know Kiritsugu, right?" Seeing that he didn't speak, Shirou asked immediately: "When you heard my name  By then, you must have known who I was, but why didn＊t you tell me.§

    In response to his words, the joy on the priest's face turned into a sneer: "There is no need to say anything."

    "no need?"

    "Yes." The priest nodded and asked, "Could it be that your father's last contestant could be of any benefit to you? Is Emiya Kiritsugu's outstanding military exploits of any use to you?"

    "Well" Shirou was speechless.

    After a moment of silence, Shirou slowly spoke in a much calmer tone: "Although it is useless, I want to know something about Emiya Kiritsugu. Can you tell me? You should have said that you can become a master without knowing the Holy Grail.  It＊s a very strange thing.§

    "Really?" The priest nodded clearly, and the corner of his mouth raised a smile that made Shirou feel cold.

    The priest smiled ominously, with a look of honor on his face: "Then, let me tell you what the real Emiya Kiritsugu looks like."

    Shirou said nothing.

    "First of all, regarding your master status I don't know if master can be inherited, but you are not Emiya Kiritsugu's real son, so it is not your turn. Except for accidents, I think" The priest's face  His smile became even more ominous: "It should be the Holy Grail. I wantTo collect debts from the traitorous Emiya Kiritsugu, his son was involved in the fight.  "

    "Kiritsugu betrayed the Holy Grail?" Shirou heard the word Kiritsugu betrayed again.

    Illya said so, and said that he betrayed her and killed her mother. Now Kotomine also said the same, saying that he betrayed the Holy Grail.

    The priest did not show off and continued: "Well, during the last Holy Grail War, your father came to this town in order to get the Holy Grail. He fought all the way until he was the only one left. However, he did not accept the Holy Grail. Instead, he refused.  it."

    As if thinking deeply, the priest's tone was somewhat emotional.

    "That's not a betrayal. That kind of thing can be obtained by killing each other. If it were me, even if it could fulfill all my wishes, I wouldn't want it." Shirou waved his hand fiercely, dispelling the priest's sigh.  : "Kiritsugu is not betraying, Kiritsugu is using his own way to end the Holy Grail War."

    "Oh, hum, as expected, it's Emiya Kiritsugu's son. Even the last advice can't make you change your wish." The smile on the priest's face did not disappear, but became even happier: "Then, because he didn't accept  The Holy Grail, in the end, caused a rampage after being touched by others, and the result was a huge fire. What do you think?"

    There was no sound, no words, Shirou's momentum, spirit, and head movement were completely taken away by the priest's words.

    The flames burned in front of him, and the people turned into black coal at his feet. His black mouth kept calling: "Help me, help me"

    That＊s because Kiritsugu didn＊t accept the Holy Grail?

    "Don't you think that when Emiya Kiritsugu accepted the Holy Grail and made a wish everything would be different?" The priest's voice came vaguely into Shirou's ears.

    Shirou recovered in a daze, and when he saw the priest again, he suddenly found himself muttering something: "No, no"

    "Are you still so persistent? What a sad man." The priest shook his head and sighed, and then looked at Shirou like a snake looking at a delicious frog: "Then, let me tell you, the real Emiya Kiritsugu is a  what kind of person."

    Before Shirou even came to his senses, the priest had already started telling him.

    "Originally, this man is in a location that has nothing to do with the Holy Grail War. In this world, the place where he often appears is the battlefield. Whether it is a human being or a non-human monster, as long as it is a battlefield, he will  Appeared. He completed countless tasks brilliantly, and in parallel. Every time he performed a task, he had already begun the process of planning one or several tasks. He appeared in disputes everywhere; and the timing  It happened when the battle was at its most intense and had reached the stage of destruction. Although there was compensation, it was not proportional to his efforts. At that time, I concluded that his purpose was not money."

    Shirou was confused for a while before he realized that he had already mentioned the intelligence analysis done by Kotomine Kirei before the last Holy Grail War started.

    "After rigorous training by the association, he knew the habits and weaknesses of magicians, and used it to deal with them. He was once a very famous designated executor of the seal. Well, because he was the designated executor of the seal, no matter how famous he was, people who knew  Very little. But when he was about eighteen years old, he left the association and became an unaffiliated magician. After that, his fame began." The priest opened his arms and told Kiritsugu's former nicknames one by one.  : "Butcher, war dog, assassin, magician killeretc., in addition to magic, he is better at modern combat methods. Poisoning, sniping placing bombs in front of the public, shooting down cars full of passengers  Airplanes are like terrorists, but all they do is take out a target."

    "At any cost, just for victory. In fact, he has never failed. Therefore, he was attracted by Einzbern and recruited into the clan. He was given the knowledge of the Holy Grail War and the power of the master, and allowed him to join Einzbern.  The Einzbern family. Originally, it would be such a humiliation to recruit such a despised magician into the family, but Einzbern went beyond that and married his own daughter to him, which shows how humiliating it is.  Trust and respect.§

    "However, Emiya Kiritsugu did not live up to expectations. In the last Holy Grail War, Kiritsugu defeated most of the enemies and killed them." The priest's tone became serious and emotionless at some point: "He is both accurate and accurate.  A ruthless person. He is not soft-hearted towards the enemy at all. He will not give up on those who have lost their qualifications. When the master kneels down to beg for mercy and wants to escape, he puts the muzzle of the gun to their heads and pulls the trigger. He even deceives them.  Sign the contract, and then let the assistants who have been prepared to kill them from the side. Moreover, there is no emotion at all after the killing.?.  And there is no sense of boasting about his strength and superiority, nor any sense of guilt for the weak ones who were eliminated.  "

    Shirou felt a pain in his heart. The priest's words reminded him of the dream he had in the forest that night.

    "In short, he is just a machine. He only acts for his own desires and does not let any other emotions get involved. Everything is done to achieve the goal."

    "Machine" Shirou never thought that someone would use this word to describe Kiritsugu.

    "Yes, didn't you just say that in order to get rid of a magician, he would not hesitate to shoot down a passenger plane By the way, in this regard, he is completely different from your behavior of not wanting other people to be involved. Hit him hard.  The enemy's weakness, use the enemy's relatives and friends as human shields, use the enemy's friends as weapons, and never stop until the enemy is completely smashed into pieces." The priest made a final conclusion: "This is Emiya Kiritsugu."

    Having said this, the priest paused for a moment, with a strange smile on his face: "Last time, if I hadn't made a strategic mistake and let the servants be eliminated first, now I, like the other five people, had been killed by Emiya.  Kiritsugu should be killed."

    Shirou looked at him blankly.

    "I'm sorry, I lied when we first met." The priest seemed to be apologetic and said, "At that time, I said that one of the masters had eliminated a large number of masters. That was your father, but in terms of number, I  He concealed it, that is, he destroyed not three masters, but five."

    The priest's words fell on Shirou's heart like a hammer: "Because the matter involving Rin's father, if you tell the truth, it will definitely cause a dispute between you and her, and others will take advantage of it. The matter of hiding Emiya Kiritsugu at that time was also out of the question.  For this reason, the Holy Grail War must be fair, and for this reason, I concealed this matter."

    Tohsaka＊s father was also killed by Kiritsugu

    Looking at Shirou's blank expression, the priest smiled: "What, do you think it's unacceptable?"

    ※More than just unacceptable, this is basically a matter of two worlds, isn＊t it? Is Kiritsugu, the murderous maniac, really his target and a righteous man?

    ※Don＊t worry, he is still the Emiya Kiritsugu you remember, not a bad person,§ the priest said unexpectedly.

    "Huh?" Shirou looked at him in surprise.

    "To put it bluntly, it's because he is an incurable saint. Because he cannot allow people to die, he makes his hands bloody in order to save people. If in order to save everyone, one person must be sacrificed, in the end  The quickest way is to use your own hands to achieve it." The priest listed Kiritsugu's "accomplishments" one by one.

    The reason why the passenger plane was shot down was because among the passengers there was a heretic magician who could turn everyone he saw into ghouls, and he had to be eliminated.  If the target gets off the passenger plane, it will be an irreversible tragedy, so he can only be eliminated in the air.  When a bomb is detonated in a crowd, it is because a magician is hiding in a place and parasitizing one of the people. If you kill him, it will parasitize the next person and you cannot accurately catch him.  The only way to eliminate him is to detonate bombs and clear out everything in that area.  A village was burned down just because there were no more living people in the village

    The priest listed them one by one, making Shirou almost vomit, but he squeezed his fingernails into his palms to cheer himself up, and listened to the priest's words one by one with his eyes open.

    "Everything he does is not to destroy the world, but to save the world. It doesn't matter even if he is laughed at. In order to make the world the perfect country in his mind to the greatest extent, he will make the minimum decision according to the situation every time.  "Sacrifice." The priest's tone became more intense as he spoke: "He worked hard for his ideals, maintaining a mechanical body and heart, and kept fighting only for his inner desires. In order to achieve his goal, he gave up all his personal feelings.  That was not a hint to himself through magic, but was achieved entirely by his own will. He can be said to be both strong and weak."

    He can be completely cold-blooded and do any dirty thing, but at the same time he still holds the dream of making the world a purer place.

    "This is Emiya Kiritsugu, a person who can be called an anti-hero." The priest made the concluding comment: "Although he is doing evil things, he is saving the world and making the world a better and more peaceful place. He is hiding in the darkness.  The saint among them. Well, how about it, if you really don＊t want the Holy Grail to make any selfish wishes, then make a wish to be an anti-hero.§

    Shirou didn＊t hear it and couldn＊t hear it.  In his ears, Kiritsugu's words rang: "Shirou, don't help anyone when it comes to helping anyone. Listen carefully, only the righteous party can save those who can be saved by the righteous party.  .Although it is a matter of course, this is the determination of the righteous party.??Oh.  "

    When he was young, he didn't like this sentence, but now, Shirou knew that this was the conclusion Kiritsugu had reached throughout his life.

    Thinking of this, Shirou suddenly woke up and asked Kirei loudly: "Then, why did Kiritsugu destroy the Holy Grail? Even if he didn't want it, he just wanted to make an unrelated wish to the Holy Grail. Why did he destroy it? Then  kind＃＃"

    Shirou couldn＊t tell. That kind of disaster was caused by Kiritsugu. Shirou couldn＊t tell.

    "I don't know." The priest shrugged: "Although he and I were both masters, our common experience was just one fight and we could only say a few words. I have no idea why he gave up his goal.  Know."

    Looking at the priest＊s expression, Shirou was just indifferent. Although he was a little surprised at first about what he said about Kiritsugu, now he no longer felt surprised at all.  But instead of accepting it, there was no real feeling at all, as if what he was talking about was not Kiritsugu, but another person and a story.

    Shirou lowered his head and thought to himself for a while, then suddenly raised his head and asked Kotomine: "Why do you know so clearly about Kiritsugu's affairs, as if you have investigated it beforehand."

    "Of course I have investigated it." A trace of contempt flashed in the priest's eyes: "The last Holy Grail War was much more tragic than this one. All the masters were cautious, and intelligence investigation was only the first step. I got you from Tokiomi-sensei.  His father's information originally wanted to help the teacher, but he had to withdraw because he lost his servant. The teacher also despised Emiya Kiritsugu and believed that he was a master without the dignity of a magician and was not worthy of being treated as an opponent. As a result, he failed miserably.  fate."

    "No, it's more than that." Shirou narrowed his eyes and looked at Kotomine Kirei's expression carefully.  His intuition told him that things seemed not that simple.  Could it be that information alone could lead to the feeling that Kiritsugu was a hopeless saint just now?

    "Oh" the priest raised his eyebrows, a little surprised by Shirou's sixth sense at this moment. He thought slowly for a moment, and then said: "To be honest, he and I are natural enemies."

    "Huh? Enemy?"

    "Yes, at that time, when I saw Kiritsugu's information, I thought he was the same type as me and that he could answer my questions. But later I discovered that it was just a ridiculous misunderstanding on my part," the priest whispered with a sneer.

    It must be a misunderstanding, how could Kiritsugu be similar to someone like you.

    Ignoring Shirou's look, the priest continued: "At that time, Emiya Kiritsugu's report showed that he had been engaging in acts of death, but the rewards he received were not up to standard, one after another, as if he committed suicide. That  At that time, I thought that he was acting in search of his own answer. Only after being spotted by Einzbern and recruited into his family did he stop his suicidal search. At that time, I thought that he had found his own answer.  The answer, so I wanted to confront him head-on and get my own answer."

    "Answer?" Shirou became increasingly confused as to why the priest wanted to get the answer from Kiritsugu and what doubts he had.

    Looking at Shirou's eyes, the priest closed his eyes and smiled: "At that time, I was confused about one thing, my own meaning and preferences After more than twenty years of existence, I have never felt the meaning of my existence, so  I kept searching until I met Kiritsugu, and I believed I could get the answer from him, at least a signpost. But"

    Having said this, the priest sighed deeply: "That man has not been looking for his goal, but he has known where his goal is from the very beginning. All he has done is to always find the way and move forward.  , these are two completely opposite extremes to me, so I feel disgusted with him. Just like two opposite ends, he and I are the same existence as heaven and earth. That's why we start killing each other as soon as we meet.  .§

    Shirou thought for a while, and then asked: "So, what is an anti-hero?"

    Kotomine just said that Kiritsugu is a person who can be called an anti-hero.

    "An anti-hero refers to someone who is evil in his own right and does evil deeds, but his evil deeds are good deeds for the entire human race. They are contrary to his own wishes, but he will still be worshiped as a hero.  "Of course, there are also people who are forced to become anti-heroes." The priest gave an example, such as human sacrifice.

    "Even extremely evil people can become heroes as long as they are treated as living sacrifices and save the whole village. Living sacrifices called heroes are killed and eaten or buried in the soil or  No one knows about it. The unlucky ones who are selected are forced to do dirty jobs. If they achieve the great feat of saving everyone, they will no longer be sinners, but will be elevated to heroes."

    ? ??So, if you die in battle and you are pardoned, and your class is also improved, is that okay?  Shirou thought for a moment and asked.

    "Impossible." The priest shook his head affirmatively: "The important thing is the consciousness of worshiping. The real hero is what arises from respect, gratitude and guilt. Because it is the heart of gratitude and guilt that makes him  Those who offer sacrifices cannot be called anti-heroes.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: "Huh, forget your own ugliness and replace tragedy with comedy, this is human beings."

    "" Shirou didn't know what to answer, so he could only remain silent.

    The priest obviously knew that Shirou had nothing to say, so he let him go back.

    However, as soon as Shirou turned around, he suddenly remembered a crucial question.

    "Hey, Kotomine" Shirou turned around and called to Kotomine.

    "What, do you have any more questions?"

    "Yes." Shirou nodded vigorously, then looked at Kotomine. After hesitating for a while, he asked, "Do you know about Kiritsugu's wife?"

    "Yeah" the priest frowned in confusion, seeming to be confused by Shirou's question.

    "Youknow?" Shirou stared at the priest nervously.

    I wonder if he knows what Illya said about Kiritsugu killing her mother.

    "You mean, Einzbern's Holy Grail vessel?" the priest said slowly.

 Work related Chapter 92 See the transaction again

    Shirou walked slowly, his eyes unfocused, staring wide.

    If you look carefully, you can also notice that his hands are hanging down weakly, not shaking with the rhythm of his body at all. Moreover, there is no trace of blood and they are still clearly shaking.

    "Of course Well, did you take her in but you didn't know it yet?"

    When he left the priest just now, he learned the information he wanted to know - hell!  !  !

    Shirou felt angry at his behavior today.  If he was given another chance to choose, he would definitely not choose to come to church today.

    If you don＊t come, you don＊t need to know about Kiritsugu, you don＊t need to know about Kiritsugu＊s past, and you don＊t need to know those things.

    Thinking of this, Shirou felt miserable.

    "Hey, are you kidding? What the hell is going on? It's too weird no matter how you think about it." Shirou's self-defense instinct started to operate. He didn't want to know the news, so he ran away.  However, his reason reminded him all the time, grabbing his brain and killing it to understand that this thing was true.

    Damn it, hate it, hate it, hate it, hate it

    Shirou gritted his teeth, his face became more and more agitated, and his breathing became more and more rapid. He looked like he was going to fight with someone or make trouble.

    He suddenly started running, but with his eyes closed and his head down, he ran rampant.

    Illya is actually the Holy Grail. Are you kidding me? Isn＊t she Kiritsugu＊s daughter? How could she be the Holy Grail? How could my father＊s daughter be the Holy Grail?

    He was running stumblingly, and suddenly his body tilted and he hit the wall of a nearby residence.

    At this moment, he was on the road from Xindu Society to Xinduqiao, with residential houses on both sides.  Most of the people here went to work during the day, and there were no pedestrians, so no one noticed that a boy bumped into someone's exterior wall.

    Nor did he notice his strange behavior next.

    "It's really troublesome. If you are like this, you will hit your head and bleed in a while." Shirou held on to the wall, stood up straight, patted the dust on his head, and suddenly grinned: "Hey, it really hurts.  Really, no matter how sad and angry you are, you shouldn＊t treat yourself like this, your body is yours.§

    The lazy and frivolous tone was a tone that Shirou had never used before.

    Emiya Shirou has begun to sink into the deeper levels of consciousness. Now occupying Emiya Shirou's body is the guy who possesses him.

    Although it was difficult to force the switch when Shirou was awake, he was now in a state of emotional agitation and had a mental flaw, so he was able to succeed.

    "Forget it, although there is a difference, it's just that you fainted when you walked to the bridge and fainted here. There is no difference, so it shouldn't cause any changes in the future." This "Shirou" moved his arms and legs, and then  He rubbed his forehead, and then let out a long breath: "Then, let's go. After all, we are going to appear in front of the lady. I can't let you break your head like normal development."

    He took up his feet and walked away with a long stride.

    Ten minutes later, he appeared on the sidewalk in front of Xindu Bridge.

    After thinking about what to do next, "Shirou" couldn't help but look around, and then smiled bitterly.

    ??????????? Really, there are quite a lot of people, what should I do to prevent others from paying attention, and I can catch the guy named Ryogi and hand it over to Aozaki Orange.  What he would have done originally, hehe, the memory gained at that time was that this guy fainted when he saw the woman, and then woke up and was home.  But the memory in the middle is gone, but there was no report in the news at that time. How did he do it, no, how did I do it?

    "But it's useless to think about it. There is no way to capture the two-dimensional man from this bridge full of humans without anyone noticing. Hmm, it might even cause a big riot on the spot.

    Thinking in his mind, he took a step forward and stepped on the sidewalk of the bridge.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A world of difference.

    There were several cars on the bridge just now, and all the pedestrians pattering on the sidewalk disappeared, like phantoms, suddenly disappearing without a trace.

    "Shirou"'s eyes widened at this turn of events, and then he looked around warily.

    How could it be? It was there just now, but why was it suddenly gone?

    The sky is still the same as that day, and the ground is still the same. The bridge has not changed at all. The only thing that has changed is that all the pedestrians have disappeared.  He looked back and found that there were still people a few steps behind him, but when they came in front of himAt this time, it started from the nose, and the tip of the nose disappeared, allowing people to clearly see the hollow of his nasal cavity and the piece of flesh tissue.  Blood vessels, blood in blood vessels.  Then the skin of the face, the cheek bones, the marrow of the bonesthe muscles of the chest, the ribsand finally, the skin of the man's heels disappeared before him.

    It＊s like there is an atom disintegrating machine in front of this person, and everyone who walks to that area is decomposed.

    It was as incredible as the scene in the movie, but now it was really unfolding before his eyes.

    This is magic, no, this is almost at the level of magic, right? Space transformation?  An egg was created and placed in this world, preventing anyone from entering, just like an inherent barrier.

    " However, the fact that I can enter this egg now means that the owner of the egg took the initiative to let me in.  "Shirou" couldn't help but laugh. He originally wanted to find the two rituals, but the current situation is like inviting you to the urn. It's really interesting.

    Who did this? It was a magician or a magician, orforget it, there is no use thinking about it. Just go find it, and you will know whose handiwork it is.

    So, he strode forward, looking for moving objects in this space other than himself.

    Two minutes later, he saw it.

    The white kimono looks simple and cold.  But when you get closer, you will see that there are shallow colored lines on it, like silver threads, so light that they are almost invisible.  Coupled with the fine fabrics and the dark blue clothes on the back, it gives people a plain yet grand beauty.

    The owner of this dress is a woman with fair skin and slender eyebrows. She seems to be confused, looking blankly into the distance.  Her hair was neat and bright, covering her ears softly.  However, the beautiful hair was cut off deliberately, reaching her shoulders.  However, it also covered up some of her softness and made her appear tougher.

    Could it be that

    "Shirou" frowned, and then slowly approached her. This was his goal - he knew that she was the one who changed the people around him.

    "It seems like you know that I will come to find you." "Shirou" stopped when he was a few steps away from her and asked.

    His voice made the woman turn her head.

    It seemed strange that a woman who was supposed to be in her twenties turned her head and turned around like a little girl, but for some reason, there was no disharmony at all, as if she was a teenage girl.

    She looked at Shirou carefully, and then smiled slightly.

    Her smile is as light as the wind. If someone looks at her, they will definitely smile too.

    Without any reason, Shirou's internal organs were frozen.

    Although she was smiling at him, "Shirou" didn't feel this way. He just saw her eyes and his whole back froze.

    An unprecedented sense of crisis shook his soul. Just by looking at each other, he almost couldn't help but attack the person in front of him because of the pressure that came from nowhere.

    He was breathing rapidly, his hands were shaking, and his heart was gushing blood as if someone was pinching him. He couldn't breathe.

    "Ah, yes. I know you are coming back today, so I am waiting for you here."

    "Shirou" was so stunned that his body even trembled, and he suddenly regained his clarity.

    He stared at her, then stretched out his hand to look at his palm in disbelief. After a few seconds, he raised his head and looked at the woman.

    "you＃＃"

    He only uttered one word and could no longer say it.

    At the moment just now, I felt as if I was dominated by an illusion, my mind instantly lost control, but the other party did nothing, just glanced at him, and the result

    This woman is very dangerous.  He made up his mind.

    Since this is the case, there is no need to talk to her. The only way is to pounce directly and knock her down with lightning speed.

    As a result, "Shirou"'s eyes turned into electric blue in an instant. He bent down and rushed towards her. He turned his palms and planned to take out his weapon and chop her down when he got close.  Unlike Shirou, he can switch to the state of using magic at will without saying a spell.

    Even though she has the function of the magic eye that can lead to death, in order to be able to resist that power, she specially possessed this body so that she can use this power.  Even this egg can be chopped into pieces by myself.  With the same ability and projection, there is no way he could lose As for this family??, well, after all, that Orange guy didn't say he wouldn't be hurt.

    Although he didn＊t know where the fright came from, he was confident enough to deal with her, so he felt confident.

    So, he was in tragedy

    To his swift dive, the woman just watched silently.

    His posture was very smooth, and his speed reached Emiya Shirou's limit. In addition, the distance between the two was only two meters. This distance could be crossed in one second or less than a tenth of a second.

    However, such a short distance and time, a moment of time and space, have become ambiguous and blurred.

    Time is still the same time, and space is still the egg. However, when "Shirou" started to pounce there, the time there solidified.

    As if time had stopped, the figure of "Shirou" who was only one step away from the woman seemed to be fixed. He still maintained the swooping posture, but he remained motionless in place.  The surrounding space has also become a little hazy, but it is not blocked by any fog or smoke, but because of the state of the air in this space.

    But the difference was that there was a look of horror on his face.

    That's right, Shirou didn't feel there was anything wrong with his speed. He was still moving forward at the original speed. But for some reason, his speed was obviously so fast, and in the eyes of the woman in front of him, he became  Without rest, no matter how fast he runs or how his muscles and tendons work, he is nothing more than a stone in human eyes.

    ??????????? One fast, one slow, in this strange but real space, he saw the woman smiling at him.  Then, he gently raised his finger.

    The fingers are white and soft, and they seem to have no strength at all.  However, he saw Death's knife.

    Then, there was no fear, no murderous intent, no feeling of any power.

    Ding!

    The crisp sound resounded through the space, and even the space itself rippled because of the sound. It echoed several times and then returned to calm.

    And all this is just because this woman gently slid her finger down like a hook.

    Then, she withdrew her finger. In front of her, Emiya Shirou looked stunned and dull.  The icy blue color in his eyes disappeared, leaving only dimly dilated pupils.

    With a thud, Emiya Shirou knelt down on his knees, then fell face down to the ground.

    But the two men did not look at him. Instead, they looked over him and looked at a place ten meters away.  Ten meters away, a black figure leaned against the guardrail of the bridge.

    This is the form of Shirou Emiya who has taken possession of his body and wants to take away the two rituals.

    After leaving his body, he showed his former black figure, dressed in black clothes from head to toe.

    But something is different, that is, his shirt is cut open.

    From the chest to the hood, he was cut cleanly and neatly, allowing his true colors to leak out.  At this moment, the two rituals were looking at his face curiously.

    "Sure enough, there is no other way," she seemed to be very sorry, but also very happy at the same time.

    "Whatwhat?" At this moment, when his outer cover was cut open and his true face was revealed, he was definitely horrified and at the same time in disbelief.

    He was in the black hood, staring at the two rituals, his facial features almost twitching.

    The two men didn＊t speak a word, just looked at him gently.

    However, there is no emotion in the eyes.

    In that blow just now, he felt the threat of death. The other party just waved his hand, and he felt that if he didn't avoid it, he would definitely die.  But at that time, I was restrained by that weird space force, unable to move forward or retreat.  The only way is to abandon this body and escape by yourself.

    Although if Emiya Shirou dies, his existence may disappear, but if he is hit by her now, he will definitely die immediately.

    So, without hesitation, he jumped out immediately.

    But she didn＊t avoid it completely. The camouflage clothes woven by her magic power were also opened by her, exposing her face that she had always hidden.  Moreover, he had a feeling that the guy did it on purpose. If she had thought about it just now, she would be dead now.  She deliberately didn't kill herself, the main purpose was just to see her face.

    The evidence is that Emiya Shirou is still alive.

    With that stroke just now, it was as if an invisible blade flew out of the opponent's fingertips, aiming directly at Shirou.  After he escaped from that body, the attack hit Shirou's body and passed through his body.The body hit himself.  And with just one finger, his hood split into two pieces.  But Shirou didn't die. He fell to the ground, and his clothes were not torn. Isn't it clear that he was attacked so far behind him?

    The other party had no intention of attacking Emiya Shirou from the beginning, but was herself dormant in his body - she actually saw that she was not Emiya Shirou, but someone else hiding in his body and controlling his body.

    After a while, he slowly calmed down. He reached out and waved, and the black top on his body dissipated. Then a black water rose from his hand, wrapped around his skin, and wrapped his upper body in it.  , and then formed a new set of tops that were exactly the same as the previous one, covering the face.

    After wrapping himself in darkness again, he sighed.

    "I thought I could easily deal with you. Even just now, I thought I would be able to catch you even if I had to pay some price. But now it seems that the relationship between you and me is not about strength, but about realm.  The difference. You should have reached the point where you can see my existence without using those eyes. Really, trying to catch you is just a child's game." His voice was very bitter: "You really shot yourself.  Because he has the magic eye that can lead to death, he despises the people who also have these eyes. Hey, this is fun."

    After adjusting his mentality, he looked at the woman and asked: "Really? Since you knew it was coming towards you, why didn't you stop me when I passed the bridge before, instead of waiting for me to come back?"  Are you waiting for me here?"

    After a pause, he continued: "Besides, who are you? Are you really the one, the two rituals?"

    "Aozaki Orange, is that woman lying to me? She has no intention of letting me find her and take her back. She just intends to use me as bait to die, find the whereabouts of this guy, and then think of something else

    "Well, the two rituals are my name." For some reason, the woman chuckled softly again: "As for me waiting for you here, it's not because I intercepted you before. It's because Emiya Shirou didn't get some answers, and I don't need to be anxious, so  I＊m just here waiting for your arrival.§

    He didn't say anything, and as a result, the smiles on their faces became even more moving - completely different from the androgynous beauty who looked like a grumpy elder sister in the photo. At this moment, her smile was very soft and charming.  The temperament of a classic beauty.

    But now he has no time to appreciate it, and the following sentence of the two ceremonies made him even more speechless.

    "Chengzi didn't lie to you, it's just that she doesn't know my existence." The owner of the Liangyi family smiled gently, but the smile seemed to be a reassurance to make him feel at ease and not too scared.

    She knows what I＊m thinking!  !  !

    "Shirou" suddenly broke into a cold sweat. His eyes widened and he stared blankly at the person opposite.

    Shi just smiled and nodded, waiting for him to accept the answer.

    "" After looking at her silently for a while, "Shirou" slowly spoke. His voice was no longer calm, and his tone was low and very depressing.

    ※So, do you know who I am?§ He asked uncertainly, looking a little uneasy.

    As a result, to his surprise, Shi shook his head: "I don't know who you are?"

    Then she said: "It is precisely because I don't know who you are that I want to meet you."

    "Shirou" choked.  What the other party said was completely confusing.

    "You don't know my existence, so you want to meet me?" "Shirou" took the literal meaning of what she just said, and then said in a weird tone: "But what you just did is not at all what you said.  It is the same."

    She nodded.

    "Uh, why?"

    "I know, because I have been watching from the inside and can only see the inside, so I can know other existences." Liang Li lowered his eyes and looked at the ground under his feet: "You should know about the root vortex.  "

    "Ah, I know" I didn't know how to talk to this person, so "Shirou" had to give a simple response to her words.

    "For magicians, that is their ultimate goal, but so far, no one has been able to reach it." The voice seemed to be sighing, seeming to be lamenting: "The origin of human beings, the end of all things,  All changes, even records of the changed future, are there.§

    "I'm the same as that one." She said softly something that he couldn't understand for a moment.

    "Same? What" I don't know what it means.? She shivered despite the air-conditioning, but "Shirou" immediately understood what she meant.

    Just now when she said the same sentence, looking at her eyes, there seemed to be something extra in his mind.  It was like data was transferred from the computer, and he understood.

    It is supposed to be an existence that has no self-will at all and has been waiting for death in an unconscious state since birth. Everyone has it but not everyone can awaken. It is the original holder of the body.

    The source of the vortex.  This name suits her better than Two Ceremonies.

    Now, he wanted to laugh, but he couldn't. The corner of his mouth was crooked, as if he had seen a ghost.  There were huge blows one after another, and the current one was especially huge. His whole face was comically distorted, as if he was facing the most terrifying thing.

    "You are the source of the vortex." I don't know which tendon and mouth were connected together, but he actually said the words completely.

    "Well, that's the real me, connected to there, so I know" Liangyi said.

    "Can't" He just couldn't say the word "can" for some reason. Although he told himself in his heart that this was extremely ridiculous, he still couldn't say a word to refute - not only did he just get a strange  According to the information, love yourself first. He actually accepted this statement from his heart.

    Finally, he nodded and slowly calmed down.

    Yes, people with Akshay＊s records can indeed know everything.  So it's not a surprise to know that he will appear here, as well as this egg, and to be able to read what he is thinking, and then put something in his heart.

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    "I didn't expect that what I wanted to capture was not a mystery, but God himself. This is not a difference in realm at all, it is completely a gap in dimensions. Really, it's so bad." Since no matter what, what he thinks in his heart will be destroyed.  If he knew it, then there was no need to hide his thoughts, so he spoke out openly.

    The two rituals connected to the root looked at him with interest.

    "But, I want to ask, since you know my whereabouts, but in the memory I got, the timing of your appearance and the current egg are completely different from the situation Shirou should encounter. Why is this?  " he asked.

    "Because you have made a change, I have also made a change. Otherwise, if you just do nothing, when Shirou Emiya marches to my side, you will switch, and then attack me without saying anything, then  "If I want to talk to you safely, I have to waste some time first." She raised her hand in advance, and when the wind came, she covered her hair to prevent it from being messed up by the wind - the egg and egg she made.  The world is the same, the wind, cloud and sun are completely the same.

    The man in black nodded.  So that's it, indeed, because I already knew that she was waiting here and had already switched, so when I met, I would immediately attack her, catch her off guard, and achieve the fastest and most effective effect.  And because she knew that she had made actions that would change her future, she also made corresponding changes and made corrections.

    "So, since you already know all my actions, why did you just say you don't know who I am and want to meet me?" he asked.

    "That's true." Hearing him ask this question, the two of them laughed happily and seemed to find it very interesting.

    "I'm usually asleep, not like this, so when you showed up, I knew it." She said this, with a bit of happiness on her face: "But it's strange, I  There is no way of knowing where you come from or what your starting shape is.§

    "Huh? You didn't know?" This time it was "Shirou"'s turn to be surprised.

    "Yes." Shi Shi nodded, and then said to him: "Although I was able to know that you would appear here before, it was only because you would interact with me in the future that I could know. Once  If you don't have any interaction with me, I will have no way of knowing your existence."

    "Although I don't have a name, don't you have all the records in the world? Then it should be very easy for me to know who it is." The man in black scratched his nose.

    "No, I have no way of knowing. Even if you stand in front of me now, I can't know your true identity. Your existence makes me feel like a brand-new object from another level that I don't understand.  "She said: "Besides, I can't see your origin either."

    "Origin?"

    "At the beginning of all things in the world, existing objects have their previous lives, and they have their previous lives. We have been pursuing them from generation to generation, and the direction of rotation is the original thing."??She shook her head: "But you don't have it. Although there are similarities, it is not your thing."

    "That's it." As a result, he grinned and said with a grimace: "Hey, you don't intend to appear in front of me as a suppressor, do you? I haven't done anything bad to destroy the world."

    "No, although I'm connected there, I don't want to interfere here. I'm just curious about you, and because I'm connected there, I understand everything. Even if I do something, it's already been determined. Always.  They are all boring. I have been tired of them for a long time. Now, a brand new thing that I don＊t understand suddenly appears, which makes me very happy." She smiled really happily, with a look of satisfaction on her face.  With an expression on his face, he stretched out his hand: "Just like this conversation now, I can't predict every word you say next. Even the thoughts in your mind, if they don't happen, I can't know."

    "Shirou" blinked, and then asked: "So, you don't intend to destroy me, you just want to meet me, right?"

    Shi looked at him speechlessly. Indeed, if he wanted to kill him, he would not let him stand still now.

    Suddenly, his mind moved slightly, and then he looked at the person in front of him who seemed to have some understanding

    "Then, can I go?" He raised his hands in a gesture of surrender: "Although I came here with the idea of ????catching you, but now I have completely given up on this idea, so I can let you go in a while.  Is it safe to leave?"

    Shi smiled and nodded, which made him relieved, but then he became confused again.

    "But aren't you curious about my existence? Why did you let me go so easily without asking who I am?"

    "This world doesn't mean anything to me, but your existence makes me feel a little surprised, so I don't want to do anything to force you. If you want to say something, I will listen. If you don't want to say it,  I won＊t ask. And maybe you explain it, but I can＊t understand it, because you＊re standing in front of me and I can＊t understand it, so even if you say it, I may not understand it,§ she said.

    "Oh?" The man in black looked at her in confusion.

    "That's it." The two men lowered their eyes slightly, turned around slightly, and seemed to be ready to leave.

    The man in black watched her leave, not knowing what he felt in his heart.

    A person who is connected to the root, well, regardless of whether she is a human being, in short, this person is not someone she should come into contact with.

    Now, I should feel lucky for her passing away, but why would I

    "Wait a moment."

    He suddenly spoke and called out to the evil god.

    Liang Li also turned around, watching with great interest what he would say.

    Although you can know what he is thinking, he just had a fleeting thought, just a flash of inspiration, no specific thoughts, he just knew that he just laughed to the orange.  Therefore, she had no way of knowing what he wanted to say.

    "If you are the root I heard that magic can bring you closer to the root. Do you know magic?"

    "Um."

    "Well, I have an idea." He suddenly laughed, and the master opposite also knew what she wanted to say: "How about we make a deal."

    (In the moon world, I feel that the strongest one is this root type, so I wrote her as the number one in the sky. Feel free to complain as much as you like. There is also the man in black, who is currently in the process of transforming into a boss)

 Work related Chapter 93: Questioning

    Cheng Zi finished his transaction, raised his body, and let out a long breath to vent his tiredness.

    According to the agreement, that guy should be back in a few minutes, but how he will bring Shi here is really exciting.

    Maybe Shi Shi ran over angrily, holding the half-dead guy in his hand, grinning ferociously at him, dropped it fiercely, and then angrily slashed at him with a knife.

    Originally, she had never hoped that person could bring Shi over. Hey, how could Shi be held hostage? That is, she wanted to see if that person could bring news about Shi.  Regardless of whether he was brutally tortured or chased back, it would be good as long as the news came back.

    As for whether the created body can be used, haha, anyway, a lot of materials were prepared by that guy, and he didn't pay much. The little things he used were just expenses, and it didn't matter if he paid him.  If he can't come back to get it, he can take it back by himself when he goes back later.  Well, although it doesn't match the style of my usual works, if I sell it, I can get a new office building.

    Just when she was thinking this, she felt something strange.  At this moment, there was a rough sound of opening the door. It sounded like a person just opened the door and walked in.

    ※Huh, maybe it＊s the style.  She picked up the glasses on the table next to her and picked up the box Safety comes first, no matter who comes, they are all dangerous.

    Then, she opened the door and walked out.

    After that, she only saw one person appearing in the living room on the second floor.

    It＊s the man in black.

    He looks great, he is still the same as before, his whole body is black, there is no change at all.

    But Chengzi felt keenly that the energy in his body was different from before. His breath was slightly turbulent and he looked a little excited.

    He seemed very excited.  Orange judged so.

    Feeling that there was a lot of expression on Chengzi's face, and obviously showing disappointment, the man in black ignored it, lay down on the sofa next to him, and sat down carelessly.

    "Where's the style?" Chengzi asked.

    As soon as she opened her mouth, the guy immediately started laughing.

    "Hahahahaha" Chengzi's words seemed to turn on a switch, and he burst out laughing.  He was laughing so hard, as if he had never encountered anything so interesting. He was shaking his head while laughing, and his body was shaking a little.

    Chengzi＊s brows furrowed, and she stared at the laughing man in black in front of her with a cold expression.

    Feeling Cheng Zi＊s gaze, he seemed to want to stop his smile, but failed. His face turned red from holding it in, and he knocked the handle of the sofa hard with his fist, making a muffled sound.

    "No, no, no, I don't mean anything elseah hahaha, ah, my stomach hurtsoh hahaha" After a while, he held his stomach and kept breathing heavily, and then slowly  Stopped laughing.

    "Ahah ha, hoohooI can't do it anymore, so sad"

    "What happened to make you so happy?" Chengzi asked with a cold face.

    Out of a magician＊s intuition, she felt that what made this guy laugh so much was definitely not a good thing.

    "Well, I have the right to remain silent because of this matter and the deal between us." He shook his head and finally swallowed and took a deep breath.  Because of the crazy laugh just now, his tone did not completely return to normal.

    "So, what about Shiki, didn't you say you would bring her over?"

    As soon as these words came out, the guy wanted to laugh again, but he suddenly leaned back and hit the sofa hard to stop himself from laughing.

    After that, he shook his head: "I found her, but unfortunately, I can't catch her back."

    This is very obvious, and Chengzi no longer dwells on this issue: "So, where are her traces?"

    "Tonight, she will come out to watch the snow. If you want to find her, go to Xinduqiao." The man said slowly, his tone gradually returned to calmness, but with a hint of strange emotion.

    "" Chengzi frowned at her words.

    "No, I didn't mean to tease you. This is true. It will indeed snow tonight, so she will come out to watch the snow." There was an inexplicable emotion in his words. He smiled at Chengzi and said, "But  , if I were you, I wouldn＊t go looking for her.§

    "Why?" Not to mention the strangeness in his words, as for his last words, letMy wife felt that there were some unusual elements in it.

    "Because she is in danger now. Of course, it does not mean that she is in danger, but that she herself is in danger. I am telling you this out of friendship as a trader." He shook his head and became serious. He was not joking: "  I don't know if you have any friendship with her. In short, she is not the two rituals you know, but another existence beyond your imagination. If you really want to go, you'd better go with it.  It＊s better to follow her intentions.§

    Speaking of this, he couldn't help but think of what she said when he talked to her later: "Indeed, you and I are completely different and completely opposite existences. You are a latecomer, and I am the beginning of this body."  control."

    He added: "If you don't want to die too ugly, or have no trace at all. She is the original species."

    He said it with emotion, but it seemed to have the opposite effect.  This time, it was Orange's turn to laugh.

    "Then you don't have to worry about it. Although I don't know how serious what you are talking about is, I was mentally prepared for this when I came to this city." She picked up the coat on the shelf nearby.  He put it on and picked up the box: "Besides, whether he was killed by a strange familiar or a violent murderer, it's the same to me."

    "The deal is done. Your body has been well coordinated, and that woman has been manipulated by me to the point where she can maintain her current condition for a month even if no one is there to manage her," Cheng Zi said.

    Seeing her walking towards the stairs without looking back, the man stopped her in surprise: "Hey, wait a minute."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????＃ eh, after hearing what she said and still wanting to find her, what on earth is going on, are you crazy?  Still, there is some strange obsession.

    "You should understand, I feel trembling about her, so what will happen if you go?" he asked.

    Chengzi stopped, turned his back to him and raised his arms, as if he was holding his chin in thought.

    "Well, if I want to say it, I just don't want to be harassed by my apprentice anymore." She put down her hand and waved it, as if she had no choice.

    "What?" The man seemed a little stunned.

    "It's just like the literal meaning." Chengzi sighed helplessly: "Originally, I didn't ask anything, but in the end, I was approached by the female apprentice I recruited unintentionally Really, there are so many of them,  It's a shame that she was able to find me. Seeing how hard she worked to find my apprentice, I really couldn't refuse. Moreover, if I dare to refuse, I will definitely make her miserable for the rest of my life. So, there is no way  , I can only help as she said, so I came to this city."

    The man looked at her back blankly, and then couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    "Well, I don't understand what you are talking about, but it seems that you are not a normal person Ah, that's right, magicians are always weirdos." He smacked his lips: "But you and that guy inside  Idiot women are completely different. If I had met you earlier, maybe I would have wanted to date you."

    "Oh, how about fixing the shower in this building first? No woman will be interested in a man whose bathtub is terrible." Orange seemed to be laughing, with a bit of mockery in his tone.

    After saying that, she walked down the stairs, leaving the man sitting there alone in a daze.

    "Are showers bad uh, is this a grown-up joke?"

    After thinking seriously for a while, he stood up and walked into the room where Cheng Zi came out just now.

    After entering the door, he saw a tall thing, blocked by a piece of white cloth, standing in the room.

    Seeing that, the man in black nodded, and then did not walk over, but walked to a bed next to him.

    A young woman with heavy pink hair is lying on it, looking peaceful.

    "Well, sure enough, indeed" Seeing the woman's rosy cheeks and healthy complexion, the man couldn't help but feel grateful to Orange, but when he first came up with this idea, his face became a little elongated.

    "Hey, can't you help her change her shirt?" He scratched the hood: "She actually keeps wearing a suit to sleep. Really, she did it on purpose"

    After complaining for a while, he walked to the statue-like object.

    Gently pulling open the white cloth, the man's expression under the hood changed, and then he nodded with satisfaction.

    "It's really scary at first glance, as if you are really standing in front of me. Oh, he is indeed the strongest puppet master. This is exactly the same, and this feeling well, he is indeed a man.  Still tallThe power is more pleasing to the eye." The man in black looked up at the doll's face, gently touched his future body, nodded repeatedly, and made humming sounds, obviously extremely satisfied.

    He turned his head and looked at the beauty on the bed and said, "Thank you, Master. If I hadn't seen your past in my dream and seen the seal designation list you had seen, I wouldn't have this body."

    ??＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    Shirou felt like he had a dream, in which he seemed to have done something, but he had no memory of what he had done.

    Dazed and confused, he slowly opened his eyes.

    Then, when he opened his eyes, he saw two more pairs of eyes.

    The two pairs of eyes, one green and one purple, one on the left and one on the right, although they are not the same, they are both full of concern.

    Shirou immediately knew who the owner of the eyes was. He rubbed his eyes and sat up: "What are you doing here, Saber, Sakura?"

    The consequences of these words led Shirou to understand a truth: Never say anything when you are sleepy.  Otherwise, even if you die, you won＊t be pitied.

    Now, just after he said these words, he immediately felt a huge change in the surrounding air. To use a metaphor, he suddenly teleported from Taoyuan Township to the bottom of the East China Sea - it was both depressing and cold.

    "This is what I want to say, Shirou" Saber roared: "Where were you this morning?"

    "Yes, where were you this morning? Senior?" Sakura was also angry. Her soft voice now sounded unspeakably oppressive.

    "Ugh" The angry glares between the two made Shirou suddenly wake up.

    Seeing the looks of the two people, Shirou had the illusion that they wanted to eat him alive. Although he didn't know what was going on, at that moment, he waved his hands hurriedly: "Wait, wait, wait"

    "This is not the time to wait." Saber looked really angry. She didn't give Shirou a chance to explain. She moved forward and said, "Shirou, what are you thinking about? You didn't even say anything. Do you know?"  How dangerous it would be to act alone.§

    After she said this, Shirou suddenly remembered that he had left a note in the morning and then went out

    But before he could finish the thought in his mind, Sakura actually continued what Saber had said,

    "Yes, Miss Saber is right, senior, do you know how dangerous it is?" Sakura imitated Saber and took a step closer.

    "Ugh no, what I want to say is, well, am I actually fine?" Shirou stretched out his arms and pulled his face to show that he was fine, hoping to reduce their ability to attack this unspeakable gesture.

    However, after saying these words, Shirou found that these words made him feel like falling into hell.

    Suddenly Saber and Sakura broke out.

    "It's okay, Shirou, what are you talking about? If this is not dangerous, then what?"

    "Yes, senior, do you know how worried we are."

    "I ran out of the house after all the trouble in the morning and still didn't come back until lunch. Is it a puzzling that everything is safe?"

    "When we went out to search, we found our senior unconscious on a park bench. You know this made us"

    After Saber and Sakura scolded each other, Shirou reluctantly understood

    After he went out in the morning, several people saw the note he left, but they didn't pay attention to it. They thought that no servant would dare to attack Shirou in the densely populated supermarket street during the day, so they didn't go out to look for him (  Tohsaka has to bear a lot of responsibility, because when she saw the note, she said nonchalantly: "Humph, don't worry about him, I'm afraid even the servants will avoid him if they see that kind of guy."  Just run away, who would dare to attack him?" After hearing this, several people thought it was reasonable. Although what Tohsaka said was a great exaggeration, Shirou was also a "strong man" after all. His strength performance,  It had already been demonstrated during Berserker's battle. He could actually project Berserker's Noble Phantasm. That kind of ability would be enough to fight against a Servant. So everyone felt relieved and did not go out to look for him.)

    But as it was approaching noon, I finally felt something was wrong. Maybe something serious had happened to Shirou. After all, he was a criminal with a criminal record. Maybe now In short, the few of them went out to search separately, hoping that nothing happened to him.

    Later, Sakura and Rider found Shirou. After Tohsaka and Saber went there, they were very angry to find that Shirou was sitting on a bench in a small park and fell asleep. There was still some dust on his body. It seemed that he had fallen

    He definitely doesn＊t??I only went there to sleep if I wanted to. Otherwise, why would I have gone to sit down and sleep when I went to buy ingredients.

    Several people moved him back. After Tosaka checked him, he said he was fine and went back to his room until Shirou woke up just now.  Thanks to this, several of them didn't eat much of their lunch, which made Shirou understand a little bit why Saber was so angry

    But Shirou had no impression of what they said

    "Ah, I understand. It's my fault for going out alone." Shirou hurriedly spread his hands, because judging from the situation, if he didn't apologize quickly and stop talking, he would definitely be squeezed to death by Saber and Sakura.  of.

    but＃＃

    "I think you don't understand at all." Saber's face became even more angry: "The Berserker incident has just ended, but today you have to act alone. If you understand, what you should do is to stay in this barrier honestly. Today  I will never let you go this time. Since you are really energetic, that＊s great. From now until dinner, let me train you!"

    "If it is the cleaning work of the dojo, it has already been done, so don't worry about it, just try your best to learn swordsmanship with Saber-san. Since I have already learned about Saber-san's skills from Fujimura-sensei, I think the seniors will also  I will definitely be satisfied," Sakura said seriously.

    It＊s over, Saber has transformed into a terrifying demon, and Sakura has become her subordinate.  Seeing that the two girls had already decided his fate by not listening to his answer, Shirou felt that he might not be able to eat dinner today.

    By the way, it＊s already past one o＊clock, and he hasn＊t had lunch yet

    "Really, I can hear you guys noisy even when I'm hiding in the shell. It's really noisy. Originally, I wanted to take a nap." A little girl with white hair rubbed her sleepy eyes, opened the door and walked in.  , muttering dissatisfiedly.  Suddenly, she saw Shirou who was doing it: "Hey, are you awake now, Shirou?"

    In an instant, everything came to mind.

    "Illyasviel"

    "What? Shirou is obviously fine, why are you"

    Plop!

    Several people looked at Shirou with wide eyes, seeing that he had just jumped up suddenly, but he had forgotten that he was still under the quilt, so he fell down all of a sudden.

    "Whatwhat?" Illya was surprised to see Shirou, who didn't even stand up after falling, but rolled and crawled to his feet, and was suddenly confused.

    "" Shirou let out a low whine, his lips trembling.

    "What's wrong?" Illya was almost frightened by Shirou.

    He stretched out his hand, as if he wanted to touch Ilia's face, but after reaching halfway, he stopped there in fear, wanting to move forward, but also wanting to retreat, looking completely pitiful and confused.  The appearance of measures.

    "What's the matter, Shirou?"

    "Senior?"

    Shirou didn＊t react at all to the voices of Saber and Sakura. At this moment, in his eyes, Illya＊s surprised face overlapped with the face full of hatred that day in the forest.

    Ah, Illya didn＊t lie. Kiritsugu killed his wife and her mother.

    "At that time, the Holy Grail was rejected by Kiritsugu and then touched by another person who was not qualified to obtain it. As a result, he went berserk. In order to prevent the scale of its destruction from expanding, Kiritsugu destroyed the Holy Grail." The priest finished at that time  After Shirou wanted to understand the situation, he said this: "If this is what you are talking about about Kiritsugu killing his spouse, this should be the situation."

    Maybe this doesn＊t seem to be connected at all with Kiritsugu killing Illya＊s mother, but if the identity of Illya＊s mother is explained clearly, it will be very clear.

    Irisviel von Einzbern.

    This is the name of Illya's mother. As a member of the Einzbern clan, she can be said to be the daughter of the clan leader like a princess.

    "However, he is not the biological son of old man Ahad. He has extended his life through some special magic. He is a two-hundred-year-old monster. Irisviel cannot be his descendant at all.

    Her true identity is Homunculus, a homunculus created by the Einzbern clan through alchemy.

    And that＊s not all, her existence itself was designed for the Holy Grail War.

    The founders of the Three Families, the initiators of the Holy Grail War, were created by the collaboration of the Einzbern, Tohsaka, and Matou families.  Among them, Matou provides the summoning system for servants, as well as the command spells that restrict them.  Tohsaka, on the other hand, offers a way to lower the Holy Grail.The most spiritual land is Fuyuki City.  Einzbern, on the other hand, provides the most precious Holy Grail.

    Originally, it was just a precision instrument, but during the Third Holy Grail War, due to mistakes or intentional actions, the Holy Grail War was destroyed before the winner was decided, and had to end hastily.  After reflection, Einzbern decided to create a more sophisticated instrument.

    That is to make the device into a humanoid posture that can have self-awareness and manage independently.

    That is Irisviel, Illya＊s mother. Although she is a human being, she is also a vessel of the Holy Grail.

    That＊s why Illya said that Kiritsugu killed her mother, because Kiritsugu destroyed the Holy Grail with his own hands and killed Illya＊s mother.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Shirou wouldn＊t have been so devastated if that was the case. What hit him to such a point was his own talkativeness.

    At that time, he asked if Ilia was the same as her mother.

    He has forgotten how he said the original words at that time, but that＊s pretty much what he said.

    As a result, the priest looked at him in surprise: "Why, haven't you already hidden her? How could you say such a thing?"

    The answer is self-evident, Ilia is just like her mother.

    Einzbern has gone crazy. Several failures have turned their obsession into poison, penetrating into the bones of their bodies. This time, they have completely ignored the situation of obtaining the Holy Grail. The only thing they want is the Holy Grail.  Therefore, even if the Holy Grail is made into a human form, teaching her abnormal concepts, and letting her participate in inhumane killings

    Shirou＊s trembling fingers finally touched Illya, and he felt the warmth on that cute little face. Those red eyes were so beautiful. Illya will definitely be a very cute and beautiful girl in the future, for sure.

    But why Illya never said it.

    Seeing Shirou＊s appearance, Illya understood something.

    The surprised expression on her face disappeared, and she just asked: "It seems you know, Shirou."

    Ah, how could you not know?

    "Really?" Illya nodded, and then avoided Shirou's fingers. Suddenly, she turned around and walked out, leaving Shirou kneeling there and maintaining his movements.

    Saber and Sakura looked at this scene strangely from behind, not knowing what was going on.

    As the war progresses to the end, the Holy Grail will appear. Of course, there is no need to doubt its authenticity, because it has always been with us, so it will definitely appear when the time comes.

    However, the price for winning is to use Illya as a sacrifice to the Holy Grail, because her heart is the vessel of the Holy Grail.

    "Shirou"

    Feeling someone next to him helping him to stand up, Shirou found himself grabbing his hair and falling to the ground.

    "What's the matter, senior?"

    ?????????????????????????????.

    Shirou felt a burst of anger at himself for being able to live well and live healthily in the future.

    Illya showed no emotion at all about her disappearance. No matter who gets the Holy Grail, she will disappear and die in the end.  Einzbern didn't think about her life at all, she should know, but why

    "Liar, berserker is dead?" The little girl's crying face is right in front of her. She has never cried for herself, but she is mourning the death of her partner. She obviously has little life left and has not received anything since she was a child.  He also wanted to deprive her of the few precious things she had.

    Shirou looked at his hands, should he really continue and continue this killing?

    One day, when I was fighting Tohsaka, I could really order Saber to kill Archer No, how could I kill Archer

    At that time, Tohsaka was so happy because of Archer's life. At that time, she was so strong-willed that she almost cried.  Moreover, she has always given him so much help. If one day she confronts him in order to get the Holy Grail, what should he do?

    ※Whether Archer died or Archer killed Saber, it was still a blood debt.

    It＊s impossible to save everyone, but if you can＊t save everyone, is there any way to kill others?

    ※I participated in this extremely abominable thing to stop the killing, but now, I created the killing because I wanted to stop the killing, assassin, berserker Will I continue to cause killing like this in the future?

    The young man questioned himself.

    (He is not a servant, absolutely not. The reason why Bazett is a master is because he relied on Bazett to stay alive. Now he has never obtained magic power from Bazett. It can be imagined that he is a master.  The relationship between the author and his master. One thing I forgot to mention before is that besides having a deep relationship with Xiao An, he also has a deep relationship with Shirou. And Shirou, who doesn＊t believe it, can＊t believe it, is confused and in pain, he should make up his mind in the next chapter.  )

 Works Related Chapter 94 Forgetfulness

    There was a fierce collision in the dojo. Shirou and Saber were sparring as usual, but the situation was different.

    This time, there was not a little girl sitting in the dojo like yesterday, looking bored.

    ??Moreover, compared to previous training, Shirou would still think about how to deal with this blow. Now, he doesn't even think about what the result will be if his sword strikes.  He just single-mindedly, based on Saber's sword, his own sword, the attack below the defense, and the offense.

    It＊s like a machine.

    If you don't want to think, don't want to use your brain, if your thinking expands, you will have to face that kind of thing. Then, just become a machine and don't think about it. Just treat yourself as a sword in your hand. You don't have to think about it.  Just go and swing it.

    Of course, Saber noticed Shirou's strange state, but she had no idea what was going on. Shirou was unconscious on a bench in the park. After he came back, he fell asleep just now and woke up. When he saw Illya, he suddenly seemed to have gone crazy and was in an abnormal mood.  Excited.  Illya seemed to know what was going on, but ignored Shirou.

    She couldn＊t understand what was going on, but Shirou had just made a strong request to train in swordsmanship. Seeing Shirou reaching his peak, Saber thought it might be better to let him vent, so she came here for training.

    Seeing Shirou with a dull expression at this moment, Saber felt helpless.  Although I had just said that I would give Shirou a good lesson, but now it seems that it is better not to physically attack Shirou who has lost control of his mind.

    Ding dong!

    The sudden reminder of the doorbell interrupted Shirou and Saber's practice.

    Because Shirou didn＊t buy the ingredients he wanted to buy in the morning, Sakura took Rider out to buy them in the afternoon. Not long after he left, it probably wasn＊t her.

    And Tohsaka, Illya and others stayed in the room and did not go out. It must be someone else. If they are acquaintances How could Sister Fuji ring the doorbell? So, who would knock on the door at this time?

    With this question in mind, Shirou planned to open the door.  But Saber also followed him. The reason was very simple. No one could predict the current situation. If someone came with bad intentions, he could always help by being there.

    Although Shirou thinks this makes sense, but if the visitor is just a neighbor forget it, Saber has been in and out for so long, and most likely the neighbor will notice her when she leaves. It is useless to think like this now.

    Thinking of this, Shirou nodded and warned: "If it's someone I don't know, then just pretend that you don't know what to say. If it's someone I know, then just like before, say it's Kiritsugu"  ＃§

    At this point, Shirou paused unnaturally, but then pretended that nothing happened and continued: "Just say he is Kiritsugu's relative."

    "Shirou" Looking at Shirou, Saber seemed to want to say something. At this moment, the doorbell rang again, and Shirou took the opportunity to say "Here you come" and then ran out.

    When he reached the door and opened it, Shirou looked at the visitor with some surprise.

    "Excuse me, Emiya. I heard that you have been in poor health recently, so I came here to see you." The person came with dark gray hair and eyes, wearing a school uniform and a pair of neat glasses.

    "Issei, have you been discharged from the hospital?" Shirou was a little surprised. Although he recognized the visitor at once, there was no reason why the student council president suddenly came to visit him at this moment.  and＃＃

    Why did he, who was recently hospitalized, suddenly come to my place and say that I was not in good health?

    "Ah, I just came back this morning. Well, I was actually discharged from the hospital two days ago, but the school has a lot of things to do and the teachers are too busy, so I stayed there to help." As he said that, he walked into the room.  He changed his shoes and handed Shirou a paper bag.

    "Huh? Apple" Shirou took it doubtfully, only to find that there were apples inside.

    ※You can＊t come empty-handed, at least you have to bring some gifts,§ Yichen said matter-of-factly.

    Shirou was a little confused and a little moved. Although he didn't know why Issei acted like he was here to visit the patient, he lowered his head guiltily: "I'm sorry, Issei, I didn't go when you were in the hospital, but now I bother you to come see me.  "

    "Don't you need to say that? I heard from my elder brother that you haven't been doing well lately." Issei waved his hand, and then said to him: "How about it, Emiya, anyway, school is closed now. I heard from the teacher that it is expected to be a month.  You and I will be idle anyway, why don＊t you come to my house to practice now?§

    "What?" Shirou was startled for a moment, and then he understood what he was talking about.

    "Practice quietly, this is what he said to deceive Ling Guan"Lie, although Shirou didn't know what Zero Kan told Issei later, but now Issei came here just to visit because he thought something happened to Shirou.

    "No, no, not now, um, I haven't been free for a while." Shirou was sweating from the back of his head, but he had a normal expression on his face and continued to lie.

    "Really? Well, I can see that you are indeed busy recently." Yi Chengcheng nodded.

    "Why?"

    "I want to ask you something, who is the woman behind you?" Issei looked past Shirou and looked behind him, with an unceremonious look in his eyes.

    Of course, Shirou knew who he was talking about. He turned around and introduced: "This is Saber. For some reasons, she has to live in my house temporarily."

    "Oh, here's someone I haven't met before. Also, why do foreign women want to stay at Emiya's house temporarily?" Issei's voice was a little low.

    Shirou couldn't help but smile bitterly in his heart. Issei is a guy who is very accepting of life. Even in the eyes of ordinary people, he has a strange habit of being suspicious of people he meets. But Shirou understands that he is just accepting of life.

    "that is because＃＃"

    As a result, before Shirou could finish speaking, Saber behind him clearly picked up the answer.

    She bowed slightly and saluted, and at the same time said in a clear and clear voice: "I am a distant relative of Shirou. I was once taken care of by the master of this family, Emiya Kiritsugu, in a foreign country. Therefore, by fate, a few days ago  I came here for sightseeing, so I came here to stay overnight.§

    Shirou said nothing.

    Saber actually said that, she has been with Tohsaka for a long time

    "Is he someone Emiya's father knows? I see. I heard that he likes to travel very much, so we know him, right?" Issei nodded and said, so that's it.

    "Huh?" Shirou looked at Kazunari in surprise, not expecting him to agree with Saber's words so easily.  Instead of pulling Shirou aside and muttering, "Hey, there's something wrong with this guy, he's very suspicious!"

    Several people came to the living room, Shirou excused himself to pour tea, and then left the living room.

    He has something very important to say, because now this home is not only filled with ordinary people, but also the big demon king that Issei hates very much. Shirou wants to warn her, hoping that she can cooperate and not come out before Issei leaves.  Once you meet them, the fun will be great!

    As for Illya, after Shirou went there, he happily met Liz and asked her to help carry the message.

    After returning to the living room, Shirou took several cups of tea and distributed them to the two of them.

    But for some reason, Issei actually started talking to Saber without showing any signs of impatience, which had to surprise Shirou.

    After doing that, Shirou and Kazunari chatted for a while, and they didn＊t say anything special. They mostly talked about the situation of the students and when the school would reopen.

    But not long after, Issei suddenly said: "Emiya, what's wrong with you? What's on your mind?"

    "Huh? What?" Shirou felt confused as he suddenly switched from the fact that most of the students were discharged from the hospital to this topic.

    "You don't look good. Are you troubled?" Issei's face was a little serious - Shirou understood that this was his way of caring for his classmates.

    Speaking of troubles, Shirou was indeed troubled a lot, but he couldn't talk to Issei, or even tell anyone.

    So, Shirou shook his head.

    "No, no, I just feel a little nostalgic." Shirou lowered his eyelids and remembered the past: "Not long ago, we were still having good classes in school, and everyone was fine, but now it is not like before."

    "Ah, it's true, the whole city is not peaceful now." Yisheng also sighed with emotion, but there was something wrong with his words: "I'm afraid there is an evil spirit coming from somewhere to cause trouble, but it will disappear in the end, no need  Worry, Emiya."

    "Uh" Shirou was stunned for a moment, and then he couldn't help laughing.

    Are evil spirits at work?

    Speaking of which, is it because Issei＊s intuition is horribly accurate, or because he is the son of a monk, that＊s why he said this.

    "What's wrong, Emiya?" Issei's face became slightly serious.

    "No, no, I just think it would be nice to talk to you like this sometimes. You are usually very strict." Shirou immediately put away his smile and apologized.

    After talking for more than half an hour, Yi Cheng planned to go home.  And Shirou walked him to the door.

    ※I＊ll take my leave now, Emiya.§ Issei changed his shoes and stood at the door.

    "Well, are you going to the hospital tomorrow?"Shirou asked.

    ※We have to go, there are a lot of things to do there, and the teacher alone is too busy,§ Issei said.

    After a pause, he asked: "Emiya, that lady is here for sightseeing, right?"

    "Yesyes."

    "Then you must be her guide recently. Well, although it's a bit suspicious, there's nothing wrong with that lady's words." Issei looked at Shirou, his tone became serious again, and he said something that is very popular these days.  Warning: "Then it's best not to come back too late recently."

    "Ah, I know." Shirou thanked Issei for his concern and nodded. However, since Issei brought the topic to this point, he also asked the question in his heart: "Issei, you and Saber are obviously number one.  We have met for the first time, but there is no barrier at all. Well, what＊s going on?§

    "What are you talking about?" Issei seemed a little dissatisfied with Shirou's words: "I grew up eating food in a temple. What should I do if I can't see the good and evil in people? Although I don't know his identity, that person  The young lady＊s whole body is full of spiritual energy. To use a metaphor, she is as clear as a mirror. She cannot be a bad person.§

    Full of spiritual energy Ah, of course Saber is full of spiritual energy, she is a heroic spirit herself.

    "I really can't tell you have such ability. I'm impressed by you, Issei" Shirou said with admiration.  But when he said this, he was muttering in his heart: If this is really the case, why are you so vicious towards Tohsaka? She is not a bad person.

    "Well, usually you can't see it, but even a trainee monk like me can see someone with superhuman aura like Saber-san." Issei didn't know what Shirou was thinking, but Issei was moved by the admiration in Shirou's words.  She was a little happy and embarrassed: "Just by staying next to her, I can feel the divine aura. It is really unimaginably beautiful, just like the rosette of a Bodhisattva."

    "Ohoh, that is to say, Issei admires Saber, right?" Shirou didn't know what to say anymore. It had to be said that Issei would praise a girl. This was a strange thing.

    "Well, a dignified woman like her is a precious cultural heritage." Yicheng said in a long voice, with a look of admiration at the end: "That lady is so elegant not only when she talks but also when she smiles. In today's society, she is so elegant.  It＊s such a blessing to have such a person.§

    "Huh?" Shirou was really stunned this time.

    "What's wrong? Did you remember anything strange?" Issei asked seeing Shirou's strange expression.

    "It's not so much the memory, but what you said." Shirou scratched his hair: "Issei, did you see it wrong? Did Saber ever smile? I think she has always been very serious."

    "Serious?" Yi Cheng blinked: "No, isn't she smiling all the time?"

    "Always?" Shirou's eyes widened.  Maybe Yicheng was not dazzled, but hallucinated.

    Saber sometimes has a very gentle expression. Once or twice, Shirou almost laughed when he saw her, but he still didn't laugh in the end. Now Issei says that she has been laughing. What's going on?

    Ah, Caster lives in Liudong Temple. How could I forget that I still haven＊t recovered my energy

    Shirou was thinking in confusion. At this moment, Kazunari looked at Shirou's puzzled face and then started to think about it. Finally, he became very weird. He was worried that what he was thinking was incorrect, so he answered it for him.

    "Have you not noticed that when she is looking at you and smiling, she is also smiling?" Issei helped Shirou recall one of the times when Shirou said that it would be nice to talk to him occasionally.

    Shirou was even more confused about Issei's narration. Why is this?

    Seeing that Shirou still had a confused look on his face, Issei blinked his eyes again and suddenly laughed.

    "Well, what's wrong, Yi Cheng, do you understand the reason?"

    "That's right, but this is your own problem, so leave it to yourself to worry about it. Well, everything comes from self-examination, so I'll say goodbye." The candidate who will inherit the temple in the future shook his head and left.

    "Huh?" Shirou pouted, looking at the classmate who left an incomprehensible Zen message, and watched him leave.

    After returning home, he and Saber continued practicing until just before dinner.

    "Here we go, scissors, rock, and paper."

    The two of them let go of their hands one after another, and then Shirou stretched out his clenched fist, while Sakura on the opposite side stretched out her white palm.

    It＊s very simple, Shirou uses fists, and Sakura uses cloth.

    Sakura pointed to the table next to her with a smile on her face: "Well, I won, so please come to the side honestly."?Go and rest.  "

    Shirou stared at his fist, as if he couldn't believe why he could produce a stone.

    Over there, Sakura was already standing in front of the cooking table, briskly holding the ingredients she just bought today, ready to make today's dinner.  There was no other way, so Shirou sighed and prepared to sit aside and watch TV as a hands-off shopkeeper.

    but＃＃

    "Hey, I forgot, it's my turn to make dinner today." A voice that seemed to be threatening someone sounded: "If you understand, just stand aside."

    "Yes Yes."

    Tohsaka waved his hand impatiently at her, motioning her to stay away, as if she was not cooking, but butchering, and didn't want to splatter Sakura's blood.

    Shirou didn＊t need to look back to know who said it. The only person who could say such a vicious thing about wanting to help was Tohsaka Rin-sama.

    Sakura sat next to Shirou with her head lowered and a very lethargic look.

    "Don't worry, Tohsaka is just like that, she means no harm," Shirou comforted her in a low voice.

    "Yes, yes, I know, senior is this kind of person. Although she looks very strict on the surface, she is actually very gentle." Sakura responded in a low voice, but her voice was the same as before.

    "Huh?" Shirou couldn't help but laugh: "If Tosaka hears this, I don't know what his expression will be."

    "Please don't say such things!" Sakura was startled and said hurriedly.

    "What? It's not like you're speaking ill of someone behind their back."

    "Noit's not" Sakura stammered not knowing what to say, her face turned red. She looked around, looking for a reason to change the subject.

    Seeing Sakura like this, Shirou stopped talking. If this continues, he will be bullying others.

    When Shirou stopped asking, Sakura breathed a sigh of relief.

    The two of them watched the TV quietly. In the living room, they could only hear the sound of the TV and the sound of the kitchen knife clashing with the chopping board from Tohsaka.

    With his eyes on the TV, Shirou couldn't help but be a little distracted. It's been a long time since he and Sakura watched TV together. Ah, normally there would be a greedy and sleepy tiger staying by the side.

    "Senior, what's wrong with you?" Sakura's voice came to my ears.

    "Huh?" Shirou was brought back to his senses. He looked at Sakura blankly: "What's wrong?"

    "No, I just saw the seniors snickering while watching TV, so it was a little strange." Sakura smiled slightly, with curiosity in her eyes, and she seemed to want to know what Shirou was thinking just now.

    "It's nothing, I'm just thinking, it seems like it's been a long time since I watched TV as easily as usual." Shirou smiled and shook his head: "But, it's only been a few days, but it feels like a long time."

    "Well, yes," Sakura seemed to sigh. Suddenly, she noticed the empty table: "Well, Miss Saber is taking a bath, where is Illya?"

    In an instant, the smile on Shirou's face became a little stiff. The tension on his face fell off easily from the moment he entered the living room.

    Ah, Illya.

    When it comes to this issue, Shirou's heart trembles.  At this moment, I don＊t know how to face Illya at all, and I don＊t know how to explain that Illya is the Holy Grail, or what to do in the future?

    If it is revealed that Illya is the Holy Grail, then Sakura can still say it, but where should Tohsaka and Saber, who are aiming for the Holy Grail, put themselves, and what should they do?  What if, what if, Tohsaka knows this her subordinate is an unscrupulous guy!  !

    And why is Illya the Holy Grail?  !  !

    Shirou didn＊t want to listen, ask, or think. He had been trying to pretend to be relaxed from the beginning, but Sakura＊s question just now stripped him of his disguise.

    "Hey, what's the matter, senior?" Sakura noticed something was wrong with Shirou and immediately asked with concern.

    "No, it's nothing. As for Illya, I don't know. I haven't seen her all afternoon," Shirou said in a calm tone.

    After hearing the end, Sakura was silent for a moment, realizing that she had just said the wrong thing in a hurry, and couldn't help but regret it.

    Originally, something seemed to have happened between Illya and Shirou today. As for what it was, they had no idea, but judging from Shirou's appearance, it was probably not a good thing.

    Seeing this, Sakura wanted to say something, but Shirou suddenly stood up.

    "I forgot, I just finished exercising with Saber and haven't taken a shower yet. I'm going to take a shower first," he said.?He walked towards the door.

    "Ohoh" Sakura nodded silently from behind.  When Shirou's footsteps faded away, her expression did not change.

    Senior, hewell, seems there is something strange about him?  what is it then?  Did I forget something?  Sakura tilted her head and thought about it.

    Watching TV alone here made Sakura a little uncomfortable. There was no one else in the living room, only the sound of the TV and the sound of kitchen knives behind her. Listening to this sound, Sakura turned around and looked.  After getting dressed.  She looked at Tohsaka and bit her lip.

    "Um, Tohsaka-senpai." After hesitating for a while, Sakura tiptoed carefully and walked behind Tosaka, and asked quietly: "If possible, can I help?"

    "Um?"

    "No, I won't interfere with Senior. I just need to help clean the ingredients. Senior Tohsaka is still responsible for cooking." Seeing Tohsaka looking over, Sakura hurriedly waved her hands and explained.

    ""

    ""

    "Okay" Tohsaka nodded and handed Sakura a small basin filled with celery.

    Sakura took it with both hands, then took a small step, stood by the pool next to Tohsaka, and turned on the water pipe.

    Of course Shirou didn＊t want to take a shower, but what Sakura said just now made him feel irritated. He didn＊t know how to face her, so he couldn＊t help but want to leave.

    If you continue to think about it, you might get angry on the spot Well, escaping is Shirou Emiya's method at times like this, right?

    Shirou couldn't imagine the consequences of continuing to talk. He and Sakura were normal people and could talk calmly, and they would do so in the future.  As for Illya, what should she do? How does she feel knowing that her life is running out and that it will end soon?

    Her smile shows how much she has endured, and how much emotion is contained in it?

    Shirou didn＊t know and couldn＊t imagine it.  But every time he thought about this, he had the urge to smash things around him.

    Shirou's footsteps stopped, and he suddenly let out a laugh.

    ※Ah, is Sakura a normal person too?  I am really a good hide-and-seek person. I don't think about things I don't want to know at all and forget about them.  Hum, didn＊t he know what Sakura had suffered? He didn＊t know what Matou＊s magic training was like, but just now he unconsciously classified Sakura as a normal ordinary person and happily treated her like a normal person.  It was so relaxing to completely forget the pain I had experienced.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????＃

    He clenched his teeth with a clicking sound. The pain in his mouth made him realize that one of his teeth might have chipped, but he didn't need to worry about it at all. It would get better in a while anyway. Well, Shirou Emiya was still immortal.  What a man.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbay off and at the same time whipping??himself, and then, this person made a decision.

    We must stop this farce, not only for Illya, but also for the sake of others.  My original purpose of participating in this was to stop this weird but crazy battle.

    "It is wrong to kill other people's lives in order to realize a wish, and it is never right. If death is required as a sacrifice in order to obtain the Holy Grail, then this wish itself is wrong, and nothing can be obtained by killing.

    I will continue to fight to stop this war, stop the coming of the Holy Grail, and

    Illya's bitter face before Berserker's death flashed before Shirou's eyes. The flesh on her face trembled for a moment, and then became flat.

    I will stop Caster if I meet him, but I will never kill anyone again, no matter who it is, from now on.

    Unprepared, Shirou was surprised by the sudden decision in his heart, but he was calm.  Because he understands that this is the path he wants to take, and this is the goal Shirou Emiya pursues.

    With a cry, Shirou raised his head and let out a long breath, feeling a little dizzy.

    The moment he made up his mind, his heart suddenly relaxed, and he actually felt a little dazed.

    Putting his hand to cover his head, Shirou felt that he should take a bath and relax.

    Although it hasn＊t been an hour since I washed, putting my whole body in warm water must be the easiest way to relax, Shirou thought while changing clothes in the changing room.

    But, why do I have such a strange feeling? It seems that I have forgotten something very important.  Shirou lifted his chin and thought carefully, imitating Tohsaka's thinking posture.

    Forgot?Change of clothes?  wrong.

    I forgot to make dinner, will Saber look terrible?  wrong.

    Today caster came back to attack, so why do I have this premonition?  No, absolutely not. The strength of the servants here has recovered a lot. As long as they are not fools, no one will attack.

    Could it be

    Shirou suddenly remembered something, he shuddered immediately, and then looked at the place beside him - the changing basket outside his own was empty.

    Shirou couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. It looked like Saber had finished taking a shower and her clothes were gone.

    But why do you have this premonition?  As Shirou thought this, the strange feeling in his heart became more and more sudden.  In the end, he gave it a hard thought, forget it, don't think about it anymore, it was probably because he had not recovered mentally due to the coma this morning.

    Shirou picked up the bathtub and towel, and then opened the bathroom door boldly.

    The fog is filling the air and the bathroom is warmly heated. Taking a hot bath in a place like this in winter will definitely be so refreshing.

    However, Shirou's heart sank and he felt chills.

    No way, it could be true!  !  !

    He wailed in his heart.

    as expected.

    "Shirou" A surprised voice came from the center of the mist.

    Shirou's eyes were out of his control, and he instinctively looked towards the place where the sound came from. Inside the wooden tub, he saw a girl sitting in the steaming water, looking at him in surprise.

    It＊s indeed Saber ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh〞〞

    Shirou only had one thought at the moment.

    Why are there no clothes in the changing basket outside?  !  !  !

    Outside, Sakura in the living room finally remembered that she had forgotten something, and she happily walked towards the washing machine.

    "By the way, I forgot to take Miss Saber's clothes to be washed, and I wanted to give her the new set. I am really forgetful."

    (Sorry, it＊s late. I went to buy a computer with my friend today and ran around all morning)

 Works Related Chapter 95 Good Night

    Although he has seen many strange things, including powerful Servants, especially terrifying existences like Berserker, but now that Shirou sees this scene that will not cause any harm to him, he still no,  To a certain extent, this can also cause mass destruction to oneself, but not physically, but mentally.

    The warm bathroom was filled with mist, but it was not a mist-filled bathroom like the one I met Rider that night. It was just filled with vague and light water vapor.

    Therefore, Shirou's vision was clear, and therefore, the person opposite could also see Shirou clearly.

    Even when taking a bath, the hair knot on the back of the head is coiled dignifiedly, tied with a blue ribbon, and the green eyes silently declare the nobility and beauty of the owner.

    It＊s not who saber is.

    She held a bath towel in one hand and stopped in mid-air. Her face was full of surprise. It seemed that she was just about to use it, but she stopped in surprise because of her own appearance.

    At this moment, her entire body was soaked in naked water (why, why didn't she use more bubbles like Rider), Shirou's eyes were caught by the hook, and he stared straight at it.

    ※And the hook was so soft and comfortable that it made his eyes reluctant to move.

    Like the most beautiful white jade, her skin is so soft, the water flows down her skin and merges with the water in the bath.  The heat in the bathroom coated her skin above the water with a faint halo, and the light from her hair made Shirou dizzy.

    In an instant, the night at the ruins flashed in my mind, the silvery white glow of Saber's ribs, and the scene last night. It was not reality, but something in a dream.

    At that time, Saber＊s face was so lovely.  But the night at the ruins and the dreams last night were all in the dark, so I couldn't see clearly. Like now, looking at the other person's body under the bright light the transparent brain operates according to human instinct.  Thinking, thinking.

    Suddenly something, like cardamom reaching the sky, grew in Shirou's heart at an alarming speed. That thing that grew crazily was a thing called desire.

    My throat was tightened and I couldn't make a sound.  By the way, the nose also seems to be twisted, because the mouth is working rapidly and the breathing is rapid.

    The body was so stiff that it looked like it would break into more than a hundred pieces and scatter on the ground if hit.

    But, are you immune? You have already experienced this kind of scene twice, so you are just thinking about it now

    Shirou saw Saber's eyes move in surprise, and then suddenly blushed. His originally beautiful cheeks seemed to be covered with a halo of morning glow, and he suddenly turned away.

    Shirou＊s transparent head instinctively wanted to know what Saber had just seen, so he followed the path of her gaze and looked over, and then

    One second, two seconds, three seconds The petrification was lifted. He quickly picked up the wooden basin in his hand to block the most important part, and his whole body screamed.

    However, the originally transparent head finally regained its function, and Shirou's face suddenly turned into a molten iron ball.

    "Saber" Shirou could only make this sound now.

    What the hell, I was just there in a daze, and I was still thinking about that kind of thing, I Saber must be angry, definitely angry, for others peeking at her naked body more than once No, it's more than one penetration.  Bathing in the bathroom, this is simply unforgivable, she will definitely be angry, definitely will be angry, will definitely be angry Look, she is soft No, what am I thinking, Shirou bit his lower lip hard,  Clear your head.

    At this moment, Saber's lips were trembling with anger. She would definitely give herself a good beating soon. Ah, by the way, this was something she brought upon herself. Even if she had her tongue pierced with a needle, Senbon, it was reasonable Ah, by the way, I used to do it.  She said that if this situation happens again, she will definitely let her handle it, but now that's not the case.

    Shirou suddenly found that he was in a state of excitement and his brain activity was very chaotic. He quickly stopped the chaotic thoughts. At the same time, Saber also spoke over there.

    "I'm sorry, Shirou, I thought no one would want to come to the bathroom now, so I came back to take a shower, but I didn't expect anyone to come." Saber said apologetically and embarrassedly.

    "" Rather than making a sound, what Shirou needs to do now is to be surprised.

    Saber was actually apologizing, and she did so after breaking into the bathroom where she was

    But this is not the first time this has happened, so this timeShirou was stunned for a while, then woke up. Then he made sure that the wooden basin in his left hand was held firmly and would not tilt or fall. Then he released his right hand holding the wooden basin and reached behind him.  , touching the edge of the door panel, planning to retreat.

    "Thisthis" He reached out to touch the door panel, muttering unconsciously in his mouth, trying to create a normal, non-embarrassing atmosphere, and then left.

    But before that, Saber stopped him.

    "Shirou, I'm sorry, although I'm very willful, but can you please go out first?" Saber looked at her knees, lowered her head, and said in a voice that was about to disappear.

    Shirou stared blankly at that familiar yet unfamiliar face, which should have been silent, but was now full of shyness, and his mind was embarrassingly shut down again.  Naturally, the feet also wanted to get rid of the annoying control of the brain and stopped.

    "Well, of course, of course, I this" I don't know how long it took, he woke up suddenly and answered hurriedly.

    Seeing Shirou's stammering agreement, Saber thought he was unwilling, so she lowered her head even more out of shame.

    "It's natural for the master to want to clean his body. I won't restrict the master's behavior to such an extent, but now please let me use this place alone, okay?" Saber's voice was very uneasy, and at the same time, she seemed to be afraid of something.  The body shrank hard.

    But the bathtub itself was only that big, and it was filled with transparent water. There was no cover. Her movements of twisting her body to hide somewhere made Shirou even more confused and unable to move.  pace.

    "It won't restrict what I want to take a bath. That is to say, I guess it doesn't matter if I take a bath now?" Shirou asked blankly, because when he spoke instinctively, his tone was more like a robot than a dull one.

    "Ah" Saber was also surprised. She didn't expect that Shirou, who had never refused in small matters (this time was no small matter), would now say refusal. She didn't react for a while. She hesitated for a while, and then said: "  That＊s right, butI"

    Her eyes were wandering, and her shoulders were twisting back and forth more uneasily, as if she was sorry and shy.  However, she didn't notice that Shirou's mouth had grown wider and his whole body was trembling.

    "Imy body doesn't have a feminine aura like Tohsaka's, so I don't want Shirou to see it too much. A stiff body covered with muscles like this must be very hurtful to a man's eyes.  "Yeah," she said apologetically, her cheeks turning redder from shame.

    Looking at Saber's expression, which he had never seen before, Shirou felt his throat go dry, and at the same time, a fire burned from his heart to all parts of his body.

    "What are you talking about?" Shirou finally dared to raise his head and look at Saber, and he suddenly said: "Idiot, you can't just don't"

    " It's not what you think if you want to tell your body so that it won't hurt your eyes. However, everything in front of him makes it impossible for him to say such stupid things.

    Her round shoulders and knees were bare, her petite arms were tightly placed on her chest, her little face was tense as if she was trying to endure something, she was so uneasy, and her face was red with nervousness.  , and even bit his lower lip with his teeth.

    Seeing this scene, Shirou really couldn't say anything.

    He has never realized that Saber is a girl like he does now. Even in the dream full of charm last night, Shirou didn't feel this way now. At this moment, he just realized that Saber is really beautiful.

    Blinking his eyes, Shirou realized that he had been staring at Saber in this position for a long time. He suddenly shuddered and then groped around behind his back with his right hand. Finally, he touched the door behind him and hurriedly opened it.

    "If that's the case, then I won't bother you. Good night, Saber. I'm going out now. I wish you a good bath" For God's sake, that means Shirou hasn't continued to talk nonsense and wish you a good bath.  Happy or something.  He blocked his body with a basin, hunched over, stumbled to the changing room, and hurriedly closed the door.

    "Hahahaha＃＃"

    Sakura turned her head strangely and looked at Tohsaka next to her. She covered her stomach with her hands and suppressed laughter, but instead let out a high-pitched laugh in a low voice.  She endured it so hard that she couldn't straighten her waist, which made Sakura feel very strange.

    "What's the matter, Tohsaka-senpai? Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere?" she asked worriedly.

    "Noit's nothing" Tohsaka didn't know why, but he laughed so hard that his stomach cramped, and he couldn't even speak clearly: "I, I can't, Sakura, come here and help me, II really can't  The method continuesIt's gone, so let's exchange it today and let me do it tomorrow, okay?  "

    "?"

    During dinner, Shirou really didn＊t react at all.

    He sat down at Sister Fuji＊s seat again, and then ate his meal in silence - Tohsaka asked: Why?  Shirou replied: That occasional mood came again.

    Saber came not long after. She said nothing about Shirou's behavior, and the two reached a strange tacit understanding.  Tohsaka seemed to want to say something, but she remembered Shirou who she had said away last time, struggled a bit, and still didn't speak.

    By the way, when Saber came in, Shirou just pretended not to see her. Just pretend not to see her and don't raise your head when eating.  Ilia walked in and pretended not to see him.

    Tonight＊s dinner started in such a weird atmosphere.

    Shirou, Saber, and Illya all have their own thoughts, soit was so quiet when they were eating, even Saber's voice when she was adding food became like Sakura talking.

    Sakura didn＊t understand what was going on, but she remembered the weird situation between Shirou and Illya during the day, and thought that it was probably that.

    Tohsaka did know what was going on, but if he told her, he might be chopped into pieces by the furious King Arthur - the other party was not the weak woman without magic power who could be pinched by others.

    Then the day came to an end. Everyone had their own thoughts and finished their meal in silence. After cleaning up, Shirou hurried back to his room.

    What he is doing is practicing magic, although this is not his original intention.

    If possible, Shirou really wants to call Ryudou Temple, and then ask Zero Kan or Issei to loosen the Buddhist scriptures for him to calm down, but if this is the case, it will definitely arouse Issei's suspicion, so the next day  Stranger things will definitely happen, so forget it and do your own meditation and practice.

    "Otherwise, you won't be able to sleep tonight.

    It was like that last night, and it was like this again today. Shirou couldn't help but rub his aching head.

    By the way, let＊s do some magic practice that we haven＊t done for a long time. In that case, maybe we can fall asleep earlier.  If you fall asleep early, you don＊t have to think about anything. You can leave other things to tomorrow.

    But the grocery store is gone (Shirou gritted his teeth thinking about this. The one named Sera said that he was going to build a room for himself and Liz, but it never started. She just wanted to destroy it).  If you want to practice magic, you can only choose your own room - Shirou can't practice in the living room, where there are people now.

    By uttering the self-suggestion spell and activating the magic circuit, Shirou felt that his world had changed.

    This is the first time I feel like this. Originally, my ability was to be able to project by associating the structure of things, but I don＊t know when it started. I can see through it with my eyes. No, I can feel it even with my eyes closed.  The structure of things has changed. As it is now, although he has his eyes closed, he can clearly feel the quilt under him, the surrounding walls, the table in front of the window, everything has turned into a 3D structural diagram, appearing in the  in his mind.

    It was so clear that he could even clearly feel the gray marks and slight sunken marks caused by the contact between the table next to the window and the wall.

    This is＃＃

    No, it＊s nothing, it＊s just that my previous ability has improved, and I can analyze the structure of things more clearly.

    You shouldn＊t think about these boring things now and start preparing for projection.

    Although Tohsaka said not to use it anymore, if you can use it skillfully, you can not only improve your own strength, but also use it in future battles. As long as you can complete a powerful weapon, you can  Others take it easy.

    So far, the most successful projection Shirou has completed is Saber's sword. That sword is Shirou's most complete and strongest weapon.  So it was too difficult to make it from the beginning, but if I started making it from Archer's double swords and leveled up step by step, I wouldn't be able to do that much tonight, so I still used all my energy to make that sword.

    There is no need for anything else, as long as she can make a sword that Saber can use, then she will not need to use the Noble Phantasm in battle in the future, reducing the consumption on herself.

    ※Identify and create concepts.§

    Let＊s recreate the scene at that time. At that time, in that forest, when he was in that level of fierce battle with Berserker, he was able to accomplish that??Strengthening the Sword, then, now that it is such a peaceful and stable place, it can be completed more easily.

    "Set the basic skeleton."

    Although Tohsaka once said, don＊t do this kind of magic again, otherwise, you will definitely suffer backlash and die.

    But I still did it, not to become a better magician, but just to not drag others down in future battles.

    Soon, this lack of knowledge will definitely kill you, but thinking about things in the future is just adding trouble to yourself.

    Suddenly, Shirou's heart moved, as if a small bead was added to the magic circuit.

    The door.

    "Assuming termination is nothing."

    Stopping what he was doing, Shirou looked at the door.  Sure enough, with the gentle pull of the door, a strict but polite figure appeared at the door.

    The white figure like the bright moon behind her is none other than Saber.

    "So you're here, Shirou, that's good. When you suddenly disappeared, I was still wondering if something would happen to you." Saber lowered her eyes slightly, then her face relaxed slightly, and she said gently.

    "Ah, I really don't know how to deal with the scene just now." Facing Saber, Shirou couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed: "If I continue to stay there, Tohsaka will definitely be used as a shield, so I can't help it.  Ran away, uh, sorry.§

    I don＊t know if the last sentence was an apology for just escaping, or something from before, but Shirou couldn＊t help but be surprised by the change in himself.

    What happened just now, but now I can talk to Saber so smoothly, have I become thicker-skinned?

    Saber nodded when he heard this, then looked at Shirou's palm and suddenly asked: "Are you practicing magic? Shirou."

    "Well, if normal, I would escape to the hut, but now there is no more, so I have to practice here." Shirou smiled helplessly.

    "" Saber was silent for a while, and then seemed to sigh: "Rin should have told you that your magic is very dangerous and cannot be used."

    "Huh?" Shirou was stunned for a moment, and then he understood what was going on.

    Tohsaka once said that his magic is too self-destructive, so he should never use it, even if Saber asks for the projection sword to be used by her.  Now that it comes out of Saber's mouth, it can only mean one thing, that is, Tohsaka is worried that Saber will want to use this free Noble Phantasm, so he also told Saber about it, and Saber said this just now.

    That guy Tohsaka

    Shirou felt some warmth in his heart and smiled to himself at the same time.  He waved his hand and signaled Saber to be okay: "Well, no, it's not as serious as Tohsaka said. Besides, I'm not a fool. If it's really going to self-destruct, I will definitely stop it."

    But Saber did sigh heavily.

    "It's true, Shirou is this kind of person." She lowered her head as if in pain, and Shirou couldn't see her expression.

    "?"

    Was she considering her words or thinking about something? After a pause, she raised her head, her determined eyes so bright at night.

    "Shirou, I'm sorry."

    "Huh? What?"

    Shirou was very surprised that she suddenly said such a sentence, and he didn't understand what it meant at all.

    At the same time, a sense of absurdity arose in his heart.

    Hey, hey, I should be the one to apologize. Why is it Saber who apologizes to me eh.

    Shirou＊s expression became strange because he remembered what happened with Rider before. At that time, she also apologized first

    Why are all the injured parties wanting me to apologize?

    How could Saber know the obscene thoughts in Shirou's heart? If Saber knew what Shirou was thinking at this moment, she would probably strike with a sword.

    Shirou hurriedly got rid of those boring thoughts and focused on his eyes.

    "Well, why are you apologizing to me?" When speaking, Shirou's tone was somewhat strange.

    "That's" Saber lowered her eyes in shame: "Because the night I came back from the forest of Einzbern, I had a dream No, that was not my dream, but a memory.  "

    "Memory" Shirou understood something instantly.

    "Yes, Shirou, what I saw is your past" as if tolerating"What pain," she said.

    "my past?"

    "Well, if the connection between the Servant and the Master is strong, then occasionally you will get a glimpse of each other's past." At this point, Saber apologized hastily: "But please forgive me for invading your heart, but I can't refuse."

    "No, no, it's not a big deal." Shirou waved his hands hurriedly: "I don't"

    How many times has it sneaked into your past? He couldn't say this sentence, so he could only vaguely pass it by.

    The two were silent for a while, and then Shirou broke the silence. He couldn't help but be curious about what Saber thought about his past: "Saber, what did you see?"

    "A big fire." Although Saber's voice was calm, it was very deep, as if she was caught in something: "The only thing I saw was that scene."

    The black sky, the red and black earth appeared in front of us, countless ashes, wreckage

    "" Shirou shook his head, and then smiled very calmly: "Really?"

    He scratched his head and said with some embarrassment: "I'm sorry, Saber, if you see that, you won't be able to sleep well. Well, it's really"

    "Shirou, don't be vague," Saber suddenly shouted excitedly.

    "Hmm" Shirou was startled and almost bit his tongue.  He looked at Saber doubtfully.

    Saber's face was downcast at this moment, full of pain: "Shirou, I once said that I was uneasy about your state, but that was only for consideration. What I want to say now is that I feel that you are in danger."

    "Danger" Shirou was startled, and then said: "What are you talking about"

    "Shirou" Saber interrupted him again, this time her tone was not as high as before, but firm and direct: "Rin once said that Shirou's devotion is too abnormal, and I feel the same way, because  Me too, so I know what will happen to Shirou next No, compared to Shirou, I am nothing at all. Shirou is not helping people at the cost of his life, but simply not thinking about himself  s life."

    ""

    "Shirou, the fire was not your fault. You don't need to bear that responsibility, and you don't need to make compensation." Saber's voice sounded so distant and vague: "I know that Shirou can't forget the accident, so  That's why he works so hard, one time at a time, as long as he still remembers the accident, Shirou will always carry it and suffer."

    "pain＃＃"

    Shirou was silent for a while, and then he sighed. He looked up at the lights on the ceiling, just like he was lying on the hospital bed that day and looked at the white lights on the ceiling: "Yes, indeed, it will be painful just thinking about it.  But if this is not the case, it would be meaningless, and there is nothing that can be done about things that have passed. So"

    Saber looked at him sadly, and there was something in her eyes that Shirou couldn't bear to look at, so he couldn't help but avert his gaze.

    "No, it's not like that." Shirou heard her retort softly.

    He raised his head and looked at her, only to see a determined face.

    "Shirou, I will definitely obtain the Holy Grail." Saber said as if to reassure him: "And, Shirou, you will do the same."

    "I!"

    "Yes, Shirou, if there is no contact point, the servant will only be summoned by the master close to him. And it is not an accident that I was summoned by Shirou, but it was destined from the beginning." Saber turned around slightly, and then walked outside: "Then, I  Go to bed first, Shirou, please don＊t practice for too long.§

    She gently closed the door and walked out.

 Related Works Chapter 96 Sleepless Night

    When I was a kid, the Internet was stuck. I wonder if you felt this way when playing on the computer)

 Related Works Chapter 97 Double Dreams

    (I'm sorry, I'm late. I didn't expect to work overtime tonight. What's even more tragic is that two export cars will come tomorrow, and I will have to work overtime tomorrow, so there will be no update tomorrow. I apologize in advance)

    After traveling through a dark road, he once again came to a place that did not belong to him, this world.

    It is not an illusory world, nor is it a dream. It is just a past that has happened before and cannot be rewritten.

    She was there in the sky covered with dusk clouds, as if it was about to snow, and in the hills made of dead bodies.

    This is another victory. For her who has always been undefeated, this is a natural scene.

    Soon, she will return to the city, accepting the applause of the people, and the fear of the people behind her back.

    Glancing at the remains of the enemy troops she had killed, she walked towards her position.  There was no change from previous wars, so she remained calm as usual.

    The soldiers and knights around looked at her in awe.

    On the battlefield, she doesn＊t know the meaning of failure. In government affairs, she doesn＊t know the meaning of difficulties. She has always solved all these problems perfectly.  No matter what pain she suffered, she was always so calm.

    She has always handled the problem perfectly She handled it too well, but the best result of this handling made the people around her feel dissatisfied.

    "The king has abandoned a village in his territory," a knight sighed.

    "Although it is for victory, the king is too cruel," a knight sighed dissatisfied.

    ※There is no need to sacrifice the village, our army is destined to win,§ a knight said dissatisfied.

    They shook their heads like this. The king has always been the most efficient in annihilating enemy troops and suppressing the sacrifice of the people to a minimum.

    However, no matter what, as long as there is a war, there will be sacrifices. If you want to suppress the sacrifices to a minimum, then you should use the villages that will be sacrificed in advance as the part facing the armaments.

    Before the war, squeeze a village to reorganize the armaments and replenish supplies, and then replenish the complete troops to perfectly defeat the enemy, defeat the enemy, and protect the rest.

    Ten villages, hundreds of villages.

    This is the most appropriate policy for the king.

    However, the knights were dissatisfied.

    For them, only the invading aliens deserve to die, and war should be a victory without sacrifice.

    This is simply their daydream. As long as the war starts, the knights will not be able to take care of the small village at all. As the war progresses and the two sides become stalemate, the village on the front line - it will be like a lonely village in the sea.  It is okay to kill a thousand people and then die of old age.

    This is the price of exchange with the world.

    You can imagine how despairing he will become, despising human beings, despising himself, and despising everything.

    During his lifetime, he had been enduring it silently, but after his death, he could not live in peace. Throughout his life, he had been facing the consequences of betrayal.  Even after death, he was betrayed mercilessly by the dream he held on to, his only protection, his only warmth.

    ＃＃

    Opening his eyes silently, Tohsaka Rin looked at the wooden ceiling, staring and pouting.

    Thinking that the guy she just saw in her dream was now hiding next to her, her face darkened.

    After a while, she sat up and looked at the dim light outside the window. Her expression turned a little worse.

    ※It＊s so disgusting!§

    ※Hmph, I actually got up so early.

    (As mentioned before, Araya Soren will appear in someone's memory. This is slightly different, but he is also written out. There is also the part where Archer will retain many memories of becoming a guardian and killing people.  The reasons have also been written down, which can be regarded as filling in the pit. In the future, I will slowly fill in the pitfalls mentioned before. Also, as mentioned above, I have to work overtime tomorrow, and the first update on Sunday will be gone. I apologize again)

 Work related Chapter 98 Is there something wrong with your head?

    "Good morning, senior."

    "Good morning, I got up very early today, Sakura."

    "No, it's the senior who gets up really early."

    ※Ah, can＊t I just get up so late all the time, haha.§

    In the kitchen, Shirou was preparing today's breakfast, while talking to Sakura with a smile.

    However, the reason for getting up early is not because he occasionally wakes up early, but because he has been awake since about four o'clock in the morning and has not fallen asleep since then, so he got up at dawn to make breakfast.

    Thinking about it, I haven＊t had such a leisurely breakfast for a long time.  Shirou thought as he weighed his spoon.

    "Good morning, Shirou, it's really early today." The reason why he got up early came from behind him.

    Shirou did not turn around immediately, but stood with his back to her for a second, with his usual smile on his face, he smiled at Saber behind him and said, "Ah, good morning, Saber."

    Saber was a little surprised when she saw Shirou smiling so kindly.

    At this moment, a discordant voice came to mind.

    "Well, it's all here, that's good," the person said in a nasty tone.

    Needless to say, it must be Tohsaka.

    Tohsaka Rin strode into the living room, with "I'm very unhappy" written all over his face, then walked to the table, sat down hard, stretched out his hands, and occupied the table.

    That posture is like that of a tyrant.

    It＊s over!

    When Shirou saw Tohsaka like this, he knew that her morning hypoglycemia had relapsed.

    Tohsaka's eyes swept over the people in the living room one by one, and finally landed on Shirou.  Suddenly, the atmosphere in the living room became solemn. Everyone knew that if Tohsaka showed such an expression, he was probably going to say something serious.

    Sure enough, she spoke slowly and in a low tone: "Today"

    As soon as he said two words, he was interrupted by a very clear voice.

    "Hey, everyone got up so early today." Illya stood at the door, looking at everyone inside the door in surprise. Then she focused on Tohsaka: "Even Rin."

    ※＃§ Veins appeared on Tohsaka＊s forehead, but she didn＊t make a sound.

    Calm down, calm down, it＊s just a little girl＊s childish words and it＊s not working anymore. I don＊t have time to fix it these days. Although it＊s easy to open it in the Internet cafe and it＊s still stuck, but I＊m just trying to send it. I don＊t dare to go home and try it, just in case.  It would be bad if you don＊t bother to go home at night)

 Related Works Chapter 100 What are your wishes?

    Beautiful Ayako.

    ?Sixteen years old, a high school student in Suiqunyuan.  The current head of the Archery Department, he is enthusiastic and sometimes uses a man's tone when speaking. He can be said to be a hero among women.

    However, now this heroine of the heroine is not as bold as usual at all, she looks like a helpless little girl. She looks at Tosaka pitifully, not at all angry because of the original reprimand, her face is full of anger.  An expression of hope and fear - a look of pleading.

    Seeing Mizu＊s expression, Tohsaka was so angry that she couldn＊t express her anger.

    When she arrived, Tohsaka was still wondering if this was a trap set by Caster or Lancer's owner, so she took Archer with her. However, after meeting Ayako, she knew that Ayako was not controlled by others and wanted to  Meeting her was also based on my own thoughts.

    Of course, it was not because he wanted to confirm the safety of his acquaintance. Tohsaka guessed it right.

    At this moment, Tohsaka was thinking about what Ayako had just told her, and looking at his face like a timid rabbit, she wanted to laugh or yell.  Finally, she covered her eyes weakly.

    ※I really lost to you, you actually came to talk to me about this kind of thing at this time!§

    If we want to talk about the origin of this matter, it was a long, long time ago.

    One day a long time ago, the two people who had always regarded competition as friendship suddenly made a new agreement because of Tohsaka Rin's words, an agreement about victory and defeat.

    Just before the third grade, whoever finds a boyfriend first will win Both of them are looking forward to the outcome of this victory, and more than a week ago, the morning before Tosaka summoned Archer (when Tosaka summoned Archer at that time)  It was already past one o'clock in the morning, so it was the next day), and the two of them were still discussing this matter, but Tohsaka Rin did not expect that Mizusu came to see her now because of this matter.

    When arriving at this small, secluded park, Ayako was stiff at first and greeted Tosaka very excitedly. Then Ayako seemed to be talking nonsense and asked about Tosaka's recent situation.

    How is the situation at home? Are your parents still alive? Are you nervous during the exam? It is obvious that you are absent-minded, trying to hide the panic in your heart and find something to say.

    Tohsaka originally came here because she was worried about her friend's safety, but now she saw her friend here. After looking at her, she found that she had no special signs. Although she was relieved, she was angry that she was okay now.

    God, at this time, I am very busy. I wasted such precious time to come here. What the hell are you doing, Meizu?

    So, Tohsaka asked directly: What's going on?

    Ayako didn＊t say anything.

    He asked again: What happened?

    Ayako still didn＊t say anything.

    Tohsaka stared at her.

    Ayako remained silent.

    In the end, Tohsaka stood up and turned around gracefully, saying goodbye.  As a result, she raised her foot and was immediately pulled by Ayako.

    Looking back, Tohsaka was shocked - Ayako's expression made her cry.

    She didn＊t dare to leave in a hurry, so she and Meizu sat on the bench next to her and slowly listened to her story.

    At first Ayako didn＊t want to say anything, but after Tohsaka＊s ※very skillful§ questioning, she slowly revealed the truth.

    It turns out that she has found the person she wants to date.

    When Tohsaka heard the news, she was shocked. After a while, a feeling of disappointment and dissatisfaction called defeat slowly rose in her heart.

    ?????????? Really, this time Meizu actually got the upper hand. She obviously didn＊t lose to her in anything except the scale in school. This time, for such an important decision, I actually

    Suppressing the negative emotions in his heart, Tohsaka asked Ayako who the other party was.

    Ayako replied: I don＊t know.

    Tohsaka asked: How could I not know?

    Ayako was silent for a long time, and then slowly explained the reason - she didn't dare to confess to that man, so she never talked to that man, and their interactions were limited to a few meetings.  And except for the first time, the other times were all secretly.  In other words, she just met the man accidentally, and then her heart beat like a deer.

    Another heavy hammer hit Tohsaka Rin's heart. Unexpectedly, Ayako not only found the person he wanted to date faster than him, but also the kind of love at first sight. This, this, this this is like chocolate  How could such a romantic thing happen to Ayako?

    Tohsaka＊s heart was filled with anger, but he didn＊t show it on the surface.?Appears to be extremely calm.  Just when I wanted to stab it like usual: Congratulations, you won this important agreement.  But these days I don't have time to fulfill the agreement. The day when I need to be taken care of is left for later.

    As a result, Meizu＊s next topic gave her no chance to say this.

    Regarding Tohsaka＊s congratulations, if it were the previous Ayako, she would have accepted it proudly, and then arrogantly asked Tohsaka to fulfill the agreement, but now Ayako has no such intention, she is completely confused.

    For now that she has someone she likes and can date, what she feels now is not happiness, but panic.

    Yes, it＊s panic.

    I want to talk to that man, but I am afraid that the man will reject me. No, I am afraid that if I rush to talk to him, he will be annoying. If I am disliked, no, I don＊t want to be disliked and I don＊t dare to talk to my family.  People inside said that her brother had been suspicious of her in the past two days.

    Sister, why do you run out every day when it＊s so dangerous outside? She didn＊t tell Tohsaka that she had secretly followed the man to his house.

    Several times.

    If she said it, I don't know what expressions and feelings Tohsaka would have, but she would never say it. Now just saying that she has someone she likes makes her want to cover her face. What else can she say?  ah.

    Ayako held her hand and begged her to help her think of a way to talk to that man smoothly.  She said that she was so distraught now that she didn＊t know what to do. Tohsaka, aren＊t you the top honors student in the school? With such a smart mind, it must be easy to figure out a way, so please help me think of a way.  .

    Tosaka was grabbed by Ayako's wrist and shook violently. The pleading look on the other person's face almost gave her goosebumps. Resisting the conditioned reflex to let Archer draw the knife to kill, Tosaka struggled to break away from her hand.  .

    Although I wanted to tell you who would help you with this kind of thing, but seeing how pitiful your friend's once-arrogant face looked now, and how he couldn't say any words of rejection, Tohsaka Rin's heart was soft, which was rare.

    After that, Tohsaka Rin asked Ayako where she met the man. That place was the man＊s stronghold was it the man＊s home or a place she often passed by.

    Ayako said that the meeting place was not the man's home, because she met the man in the hospital, because something like that happened in the school, and several of her club members also won the bid, whether it was because they wanted to help the teacher,  Whether she was going to visit her subordinates or not, she had to go to the hospital. So, when she went there that day, when she was talking to Teacher Fujimura, she saw that person, and then that person's heartbeat was beating like a deer.

    In this case, we cannot start from the ordinary aspect.  Tohsaka Rin thought for a while and asked her why the man went to the hospital, whether he was a doctor or to see a doctor.

    ※If you figure out the reasons for a man＊s behavior, you won＊t be able to find a solution.

    Ayako replied: He went to take his daughter to see a doctor.

    The thing that hit Tohsaka Rin's heart this time was Archer's arrow. The power of the explosion instantly destroyed her rationality without a trace.

    He isgoingtotake his daughterto see a doctor

    In other words, the other party is a married man?  ?  !  !  !

    Tohsaka Rin, who had never known what fear was, suddenly felt extremely terrifying at this moment.

    Ever since, the scene at the end of the previous chapter occurred.

    "What should I do, Tohsaka, have I become strange?" Ayako's voice almost sounded like crying: "I I feel so scared."

    "You're not acting weird, you're going crazy. Also, I should be the one who feels so scared."

    Ignoring Ayako＊s cries, Tohsaka quickly walked to the nearest phone booth with a gloomy face. This time, she was on the verge of an explosion and surprisingly used the phone surprisingly well.

    "Sakura, ah, come to xxx's park. Your minister's head is broken. Now she's going on a rampage. I can't stop it. Come and see if you can heal her head." She shouted with a straight face.  road.

    In the dojo, three people gathered in front of the tablecloth, eating today's lunch.

    She had already planned what to do for lunch, but not long after talking to Shirou, Sakura suddenly received a call. After that, she said she wanted to go out. Tohsaka asked her about something, and at that time Shirou started to sweat on his head.  .

    Could it be that Tohsaka was also captured by Mizu and now wants to bring Sakura to her side?

    He held Sakura＊s hand and talked for a long time, hoping that he could say something nice in front of Meizu and help clean up his image in her mind., and at the same time, he must explain clearly that he only let Tosaka come to live because of the friendship with his classmates at the same school, and hoped that she would not make any mistakes.

    The phone call made Sakura leave dumbfounded, and she took Rider with her to find Mizu.

    Afterwards, Shirou returned to the dojo feeling restless. Because he had something on his mind and couldn't concentrate, he was severely whipped during training.  But less than half an hour later, Sakura called again.

    She said in a very weird tone, "I'm sorry that I won't be back for lunch today. Please help Shirou make lunch himself."

    Shirou almost cried at that time.

    Sakura, you have to believe me, I really don＊t have any other thoughts. You know about the Holy Grail War and so on.

    Sakura was startled and hurriedly comforted Shirou. She simply said to let Shirou understand that it was because Meizu had something he wanted her to help with, so she would not go back at noon today.

    After hearing this, Shirou felt relieved and returned to the dojo to continue training with Saber.

    When it was time for lunch break, Shirou originally wanted to cook, but after seeing the number of people, he decided to make it simpler.  Illya said that Sera and Liz went out at noon today and would not come back. The reason was that they went back to Einzbern's castle to retrieve some necessities (money, etc., and Illya's toys).

    So, what I had for lunch was a sandwich made with bread slices and the food I made in the morning.

    "This isI see, let's put the morning meal on bread." Originally, Saber heard Shirou said that eating the leftover meal from the morning at noon today was too simple and a little uncomfortable. However, the moment she saw this sandwich, she changed  After realizing her thoughts, she was eating with satisfaction.

    Wrapping the edge of the slice of bread with a paper towel, the feeling of Saber holding the slice of bread with her fingers and eating made Shirou feel that no matter what you eat, even if you go to eat a KFC Family Bucket, as long as you have that kind of temperament, you can make it.  This process becomes very elegant and pleasing to the eye.

    But on the other side, Illya is different.

    "Oh, I didn't believe it this morning, but I didn't expect Shirou to be so good at cooking. You will definitely be an amazing gourmet in the future. Well, I feel that eating is fun now." Illya seemed to have found a new one  Like a toy, I held the sandwich in front of my eyes with both hands, looked at it from side to side, and then suddenly took a bite.

    Every time she took a bite, her cheeks puffed up and she ate so much.  Although it's a bit unorthodox to see a little girl trying to fill her mouth like an adult, it's also quite interesting to watch.  Shirou couldn't help laughing for a moment, but at the same time he didn't say anything to stop him.

    As for dining etiquette, well, there is no need for children to stick to these.  Shirou remembered the time when he and Kiritsugu were eating watermelon, and Kiritsugu pointed at his face and laughed for a long time.

    But while Kiritsugu was laughing, he ate the rest of the watermelon by himself.

    "Wait a moment."

    Shirou, who was lost in thought, was suddenly woken up by a voice that sounded like he had been waiting for a long time.  When he came back to his senses, he was surprised to see Saber wiping the corners of Ilia's mouth with a tissue.

    Is it stained with mayonnaise?  Saber carefully wiped the corners of Ilia's face. Although the expression on her face was dull, there seemed to be a hint of helplessness.

    "It's so itchy, what are you doing, huh?" Illya didn't understand what Saber was doing at first, but when she saw the napkin in Saber's hand, she understood that Saber was wiping the food residue on her face.

    "Well, thank you." Illya nodded slightly, and immediately showed a suspicious look on her face: "But why, Saber hates me."

    "Well, vigilance is still necessary." Saber took back the handkerchief and nodded: "But you are not hostile now, since Shirou treats you as a guest. I also have to exercise the minimum etiquette, and"

    As if she didn＊t want to say it out, she closed her eyes and lowered her voice.

    "Huh? And?" Illya tilted her head and looked up at Saber's face curiously.

    Hearing that voice, Saber slowly opened her eyes.  Was it an illusion? At that moment, Shirou seemed to see a sad look on Saber's face.  But it just happened in a flash. In the blink of an eye, Shirou saw the expression on Saber's face and felt that he must have been blinded just now.

    Saber＊s eyebrows were curved, and she looked at Ilia with soft and warm eyes: ※Ah, your hair is beautiful. If it gets dirty, it will make people feel sad.§

    ""

    This is the first time Shirou has seen such a gentle Saber.

    However, facing this rare gentle Saber, Illya seemed to be stunned and looked straight at SaberEr, after a pause, she turned her eyes away uneasily.

    At this time, Shirou noticed.

    Until now, Illya has never oncewell, to put it bluntly, she has never looked at Saber once. Even when she talks, she completely treats her as her servant.  It's not like being with his berserker, just treating her as a prop for Emiya Shirou.

    At this moment, facing Saber's gentle treatment like a sister, she felt a little uncomfortable.

    She shook her head slightly, avoided Saber's gaze, and said quietly: "Well, then, thank you."

    As she spoke, she took another bite of the sandwich - this time just a small bite.

    Next, she no longer acted like before, but ate in an elegant manner that was no less elegant than Saber's.

    Seeing this scene, Saber's eyes became gentler. She looked at Ilia carefully for a while, as if she wanted to imprint her figure deeply in her eyes.

    Feeling Saber's eyes, Ilia felt a little awkward. She looked at Saber: "What are you doing, Saber, why are you looking at me with such strange eyes?"

    "Huh?" Saber was startled, then shook her head, lowered her eyes, and picked up her share of food: "No, it's nothing."

    Ilia pouted and focused on her food again.

    But, is it an illusion? In the dojo, Saber's hair is covered with golden scales. Her side face is reflected in the sun and looks a little dim, but her gentle expression and the corners of her mouth are trembling due to eating.  Still smiling.

    But no matter that, whether it was his ordinary life or his astonishing smile, it made Shirou feel very peaceful.

    She is no longer the Saber who was seriously injured but still wanted to stand up. She is no longer the swordsman who swings her sword desperately. She is no longer the king who always marches forward bravely. She is just an ordinary girl eating lunch.

    Shirou noticed it. Although Issei said that Saber always laughed, Shirou didn't notice it.  However, it doesn't matter even if she doesn't smile, as long as Saber can show her peaceful face like now, that's enough.  Moreover, the same goes for Illya, as long as she can

    Shirou turned his head and was suddenly surprised to find that Illya was staring straight at him, pouting her lips, as if she was a little angry.

    "Huh?" Shirou blinked and asked strangely: "What's the matter, Ilia?"

    "No, Shirou, you can't show that face just now." She stretched out her finger and shook it, actually showing an expression that could not be rejected.

    "Face? My expression?" After hearing Ilia's words, Shirou felt a little confused. What kind of expression was he showing at this moment? Unfortunately, he couldn't see it without a mirror.

    "Well, that's it." Illya seemed to be angry, and a small air ball appeared on the top of her head. She closed her eyes and pursed her lips and said, "That expression is like saying that I will always protect you from a distance.  I do not like."

    As she spoke, she muttered something in a low voice. Shirou didn't hear it clearly, but he only heard the beginning and end: "It's like"

    Saber heard the sound and looked at Shirou, with doubt on her face. Shirou avoided her gaze and apologized gently: "Sorry, I just thought of something else."

    "Hmph, if I show that face again in the future, even Shirou will make me angry." Illya seemed to vent her anger and took a bite of the sandwich.

    Weren＊t you angry just now

    However, Shirou breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Saber's eyes retracted.

    Indeed, if possible, I do want to protect this.  It's not this place, but a place where Saber and Illya can eat and rest in peace. If possible, I really want to stay there.

    Ah, by the way, Sakura is coming too. As for Tohsaka please step aside. A top student like her is beyond my reach. She can definitely live a beautiful and perfect life by herself.

    Next, Illya chatted with Shirou while eating, but the content was mainly about eating.

    "Shirou, what are you going to eat tonight?" Ilia asked.  It's only noon, and I'm already thinking about evening.

    "I can't tell you either" Shirou shook his head apologetically.

    This is true, because the refrigerator is already empty. If you want to finish the meal, you have to go out and buy ingredients again.  There is no way, now my home is like a house full of tenants, it is full of people, how can I not consume food quickly?  Originally, Sakura wanted to go out and buy ingredients for today's dinner, but she was called out by a call from Tohsaka, and she didn't know where the dinner was.

    &nbsp"Hey, why?" Ilia naturally didn't know the reason, so she asked.

    After Shirou told her the reason, Illya raised her chin and remembered something.

    "Hey, last time Shirou came out of the store with a lot of things, he was going to buy food," she asked.

    "Um."

    "Is it like picking out the delicious food you like from a lot of things?" Ilia was obviously excited.

    "Um."

    "After lunch, let's go shopping," Ilia suddenly put down the sandwich in her hand and raised her hands.

    Saber＊s brows moved because of Illya＊s words.

    Are you going shopping

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, then said: "But, I have to practice with Saber in the afternoon."

    "Huh?" Ilia's wide-open eyes suddenly dimmed.

    "Uh, I'm sorry. After all, there is a surprise attack on Caster tonight, so" Shirou was halfway apologizing when Saber's voice interrupted.

    "No, Shirou, there is no need to practice in the afternoon," she said suddenly.

    "Uh, why?"

    "Didn't Shirou just say that we are going to launch a surprise attack on Caster's stronghold at night? So we should not exercise a lot during the day. We should rest and recuperate, so as to ensure that the battle at night can proceed smoothly." Saber did not panic.  Not busy, speak in an organized manner.

    Shirou thought about it for a moment, and it was true, but what Saber said next surprised him.

    "So, Shirou and Illyasviel will go buy food for dinner. The shopping street is not far from here, and it is also a place where people gather during the day. The other Servants should not take any action. So I stayed and guarded it.  This mansion was attacked and occupied by Caster after everyone left," Saber said calmly.

    Shirou was speechless for a moment.

    Saber, who has always been strict and doesn＊t usually advocate going out, actually said that she and Illya should go out to buy things. This is a big deal.

    "Yeah," Ilia, who was very happy about this unexpected surprise, immediately shook Shirou's arm: "Then let's go now no, let's set off after lunch."

    Shirou nodded silently, while he was thinking about other things.

    There will be a surprise attack tonight. How about relaxing now?  Could it be that, just for dinner, could Saber compromise to such an extent?

    Saber, on the other hand, wanted the exact opposite of Shirou. Precisely because she knew that the general attack on Ryudou Temple would be launched at night, she should let Shirou relax.  Nerves that are too tense will be broken. If you are too nervous or tense during battle, you will get tired quickly. Therefore, you should take a good rest before the battle, relax your body and mind, and then maintain the best condition to cope with the war perfectly.  .

    Although the training he gave Shirou was very serious, Shirou's body was very strong and he didn't need an afternoon's rest, so rather than relaxing his muscles, he should relax his mind.

    Shirou has been very strange in the past two days. Not only did he faint in the park two days ago (Saber thought that Shirou had an emotional problem, so he fainted in the park due to excitement), but he was also in a bad mood during training afterwards.  problem, so you should relax.

    ※ Moreover, there is something hidden deep in Saber＊s heart.

    Once upon a time, a very elegant woman said with regret that she wanted to go shopping. After learning that she had never left the castle where she lived, she saw the pedestrians and streets coming and going in Fuyuki City, so she couldn't help it.  When you want to go shopping, in addition to sympathy, there is also compassion.

    Looking at her face, Saber decided on the spot, whether it was shopping or shopping, even if she was facing the enemy, she didn't want this lady to show such a lonely expression.

    However, that trip did not go well. Near the end, just before a perfect return, the enemy came, and the weird battle that followed made that trip end in a weird way.  Looking at the smiling girl in front of her who had the same appearance as that woman, Saber felt that the wish she had just expressed should not be rejected.

    (The story about Ayako at the beginning, uh, a spoof, haha)

 Related Works Chapter 100 Family Change

    Finally, coming out of the familiar butcher shop, Shirou let out a long breath.

    It＊s finally over now.

    Because of the decision made at noon, he and Ilia are now walking in the shopping street, buying food.  Just thinking about Saber being so relaxed today, Shirou was a little surprised now.

    Although I didn＊t think about buying a lot of food, Ilia seemed very happy.  So I had to accompany her to shop in various stores in the shopping street, and buy a large amount of food for three days.

    But the mood was very high, but that was only before entering. Once inside, looking at the dazzling array of food, for some reason, Ilia's face fell a little.  But after leaving that store, Illya saw another store and became excited again, urging her to go in.

    "This, this, this is so strange, why should I buy it?"

    "That's hairtail. Although it will be delicious if cooked well, it will look very lonely without other matching food."

    "Liar, how can a fish have no head?"

    Because it＊s a hairtail with its head removed.

    "Hey, why did you buy such a big persimmon?"

    "Well, actually, this is not a persimmon. Although it looks similar, it is much larger and has a harder skin."

    ※Pumpkin, what is that?§

    ""

    Although she didn＊t know where Illya learned what ordinary people＊s lives were like, Shirou suspected that, except for magic, everything she knew was from illustrations in books.

    ＃＃

    After walking out of the store, Ilia looked around, then pouted in boredom.

    Shirou looked at Illya's expression and couldn't help but laugh. He could completely understand what Illya was thinking: This was already the end of the shopping street, and there were no shops behind it, but another street.

    She turned around to greet Shirou, but when she turned around she shouted in surprise: "Hey, Shirou, you bought a lot. Why did you buy so many things? They will be very heavy."

    "Well" As a result, this sentence was like a sharp sword, piercing Shirou's heart.

    Shirou did buy a lot of things, from things hanging on his shoulders, to things hanging in his arms, to things carried on his palms, there were all kinds of things, there were more than a dozen plastic bags, which almost blocked him.

    Although I bought something like this, it was not Shirou＊s original intention.  However, you don't know how expensive firewood and rice are. Recently, a new person has been added to the family, and one of them is a strong general who is as strong as ten. He himself can no longer go to work, so the storage of treasures is of course no longer enough.  Recently, Fuyuki City has been experiencing a lot of panic due to various strange things. Almost no one dares to go out at night, and few people go shopping during the day.  Therefore, in order to prevent their business from being too bleak, the merchants in Fuyuki City have resorted to old-fashioned tricks.

    Price reduction.

    Therefore, Shirou took advantage of this opportunity to purchase a large amount of ingredients at once to alleviate the financial shortage he saw.  Eggs, chicken, fish, vegetables, tofu, pumpkin, eggplant, radish, onion, milkand so on.

    But there was no way to express such a shameful reason, so Shirou muttered twice and was confused.

    "Well, I haven't gone shopping for a long time, so I bought something like this on a whim." Shirou was no longer the same Shirou as he was back then, and he was naturally very familiar with such little lies.

    "It's very heavy, Shirou. Let me carry one bag. You are carrying so many bags, they look like bunches of grapes." Illya tilted her head and looked at Shirou.

    "Thank you, I'll give this to you." Shirou handed Illya a small bag and smacked his lips: "Grapes, what should I say? It's a very powerful metaphor."

    "Hehe, it actually looks more like a clown giving out balloons, but grapes are cuter, right?" Illya took the bag from Shirou's hand and stuck out her tongue.

    ? Balloons?  Shirou kind of wished he was holding a balloon, because at least the balloon was light.

    Suddenly, Illya, who took the bag, shook the bag in her hand, and then asked Shirou: "Wow, Shirou, what's in this? It's so light. Didn't I say that I wanted to help Shirou share the load? You don't have to be so polite."

    "Yeah, but what I gave you is something that belongs to Illya, so Illya just needs to take what belongs to her." Shirou shrugged and smiled.

    "Mine?" Ilia was startled for a moment, then lowered her head curiously, opened the bag in her hands with both hands: "Hey, thisyes＃＃"

    "Taiyayaki, I just saw it. Ilia said it was delicious, so I bought it."

    Illya slowly raised her head. She looked at Shirou with no expression on her face.

    "Ilia, what's wrong, don't you like it?" Shirou was stunned by Ilia's indifferent expression and didn't understand what was going on.

    As a result, Ilia's face slowly started to show emotion. She closed her eyes and shook her head with a kind smile: "No."

    Opening her eyes, the little girl wearing a hat said in a happy voice: "Thank you, Shirou."

    "Oh" Seeing her smile, Shirou opened his mouth, wanting to say something like it was nothing, Ilia just liked it.

    But Illya didn't give him this chance. Instead, she turned around and waved to her: "Let's go, Shirou, it's time to go back. If you go back late, Saber will be embarrassed."

    As she said that, she jumped up and ran towards the shopping street. Shirou hurriedly wanted to catch up with her, but he had no choice because he was carrying too many things and couldn't run fast even if he wanted to.

    However, under the surprised gazes of a few passers-by, Illya's running figure reflected in Shirou's eyes. Seeing her happy posture, Shirou felt very peaceful.

    This is how ordinary brothers and sisters are. When shopping, the younger sister runs happily in front, while the older brother chases behind with a grimace while carrying big and small bags Ah, no, Ilia is not younger than me!

    Thinking of this, Shirou couldn't help but shook his head. When he came back to his senses, a string of clear songs were ringing in his ears.

    ※dieluftistkhlundesdunkelt, undruhigflietderrhein. dergipfeldesbergesfunkeltimabendsonnenschein.§

    Illya was holding a plastic bag containing Taiyaki, humming a song, and moving forward swaying from side to side.  The unknown but familiar melody reminded Shirou of the music box that held the doll.

    It is beautiful with a hint of simplicity, simple yet slightly elegant and gentle. It should be the music of a famous artist similar to Beethoven.  Well, in this case, it should have been played on the school radio when I was a child.

    ※dieschnstejungfransitzet,dortobeneideblitzet,siekmmtihrgoldeneshaar.§

    Tears.

    But why, Shirou felt that Illya was crying.

    Because Illya was walking in front, Shirou couldn't see the expression on his face.

    What kind of expression is she wearing when she sings?

    She obviously happily finished shopping and was walking home. Just now she was smiling and saying thank you to herself, but why did she feel that Ilia was crying?

    ※Denschifferimkleinenschiffe, ergreiftesmitichtdiefelsenriffe, erschautnurhinaufinhh.§

    It sounds so familiar to hear Ilia singing it, she must have hummed this song often.

    But, in the past, she probably never had such a thing as humming a song on the way home after shopping

    When did Ilia sing songs before, and what did she look like?

    Speaking of which, I have never understood Ilia.

    Originally, Illya existed for revenge, to kill Kiritsugu who abandoned and betrayed her, but that night, when he saw her for the first time, she was smiling.

    It was clear that the person she wanted to take revenge on was dead. At that time, the resentment she had accumulated for several years and her efforts to achieve this goal were all turned into worthless waste. How did she feel at that time?

    Later, she targeted herself and stayed with Kiritsugu, occupying everything that should belong to her, Shirou Emiya.  It is understandable that she wanted to carry out her revenge, but she failed.

    Now, she is beside him, singing happily.

    After berserker disappears, he closes his feelings and obliterates his heart.  Although she kept smilingif she really wanted to smile, she wouldn't look like this.

    Even though she had very little life left, she never showed even a trace of sadness.  She just kept covering up with the brightest and innocent smile, pretending to be a little girl who didn't understand anything.

    Shirou looked at the back of the white-haired girl wearing a hat in front of him. He didn't like this.

    He knew about Kiritsugu. Although he didn＊t know why he kept Illya in the castle for some reason because he was afraid of seeing Illya and he knew that he wouldn＊t live for a few years.  Shirou knew Kiritsugu, and he must not have been Hope, so he left Illya in that castle.

    Although I don＊t know what the reason is??, but

    ※lchglaubedieendeschifferundkahnunddashatmitihremsingendieloreleigetan.§

    Passing by the surrounding shops, Shirou looked at their windows and the images reflected on them.

    The white girl was holding a plastic bag that was half her height in both hands. She was happily swaying forward, spinning around like she was dancing from time to time.  Behind her was herself carrying a lot of plastic tape, walking forward behind Ilia.

    It＊s like a brother and sister returning home from shopping.

    So

    "Ilia" Standing at the intersection with a red light, Shirou called out to Ilia.

    "Huh? What are you doing, Shirou?" Illya stopped humming and turned her head - what an innocent look that was.

    "Ilia, well, if you have no place to go after this war is over, just stay at my house forever." She couldn't help but express the hope in her heart.

    The light was green, but the steps that were as nimble as a bird did not move.

    Illya kept looking sideways, looking at Shirou.

    "This is because" after a while, the little girl said in a voice without any emotion: "You are Kiritsugu's son?"

    The smile on Illya's face disappeared. She stared at Shirou's face quietly, questioning with deep eyes. Her red eyes were like a bottomless black hole at this time.

    "That's becauseyou are Kiritsugu's son?"

    Seeing the little girl in front of him looking at him with a strange, frozen gaze, Shirou couldn't help but feel dazed.

    Kiritsugu＊s son.

    ??What Kiritsugu couldn＊t do and what Kiritsugu gave up, should Emiya Shirou inherit?

    Ah, by the way, the dream that Kiritsugu said ten years ago that he could not achieve was carried out by the boy at that time on that bright moon night, but compared with now, it is different.

    "No." Shirou shook his head: "I don't want to be with Illya because I am Kiritsugu's son. Kiritsugu didn't tell me that, so doing this has nothing to do with Kiritsugu.  "

    "So, do you want to be Kiritsugu's substitute?"

    "No, I don't want to be Kiritsugu's substitute, and I can't become Kiritsugu I just want to live with Illya because I like Illya." Shirou smiled in the little girl's surprised eyes: "  It＊s not for any special reason, it＊s just that.§

    Shirou wanted to stretch, but he forgot that he was covered with things, so he could only shrug after moving: "If it really has anything to do with Kiritsugu, it's because I am Kiritsugu's son.  , so I will definitely meet Illya, but what I do next is my own business. This is my own decision and has no connection with Kiritsugu."

    "I have no way to make up for everything that happened before, and I don't want to say anything to make Ilia stop hating my father. However, because everything so far has been irreparable, I hope that at least from now on, we can be together like this.  Let's live together with Illya." Shirou looked at Illya, feeling a little uneasy, not knowing how Illya would react.

    However, the expected sigh did not come.

    "" Illya was silent for a long time after hearing this. Suddenly, she burst into laughter. Her smile was brighter than any smile Shirou had seen before.

    "Sure enough, Shirou is this kind of person." She smiled as if she had discovered something worthy of joy.

    "Why?"

    Shirou was stunned for a moment by Illya's words, but then he was infected by the latter's smile as bright as the morning sun and remained silent.

    However, Illya＊s next words made his heart sink.

    "Thank you, Shirou. But, unfortunately, this is impossible. I can't live much longer, and Shirou knows it. Therefore, we can't live together." She said her words of refusal, but her face showed a look of uncertainty.  What kind of emotions are made of, a bright smile.  She announced that she would die at the end of the Holy Grail War.

    Shirou's heart suddenly sank, and then he said loudly as if he wanted to distinguish something: "No, no, I will stop it. From now on, I will stop the Holy Grail War, but Ilia, you also"

    "This is impossible, Shirou. This will only make you die." Ilia smiled and shook her head: "Servants cannot remain in the world for a long time. If it lasts for a long time, the Holy Grail system will not be able to maintain their existence, leaving the magician alone.  If you take it, you will destroy yourself in the end, and Shirou doesn＊t want to be like Caster. No matter what, I will"

    Shirou was mistakenAfter reading what Ilia said, he thought she was worried that she would be eliminated by other servants after she weakened. He said hurriedly: "No, I will defeat other masters, lancer, archer, caster, assassin, absolutely  "

    It will not allow you to be used as a holy grail by others.

    Illya looked at Shirou in surprise for a while, then she smiled: "Shirou, you are so cute, well, that's why you can't be mine."

    "Ilia"

    "Haha, if I could see Shirou earlier, and after hearing what you just said, maybe I would run away far away with you No, it's good that I can be with Shirou now.  "Illya looked up at the blue sky and white clouds: "It's great not to kill Shirou, and it's great to be able to live in the Emiya family in the end."

    The girl is like a prophet, speaking confidently and ominously.

    "Don't say you're stupid"

    Just when Shirou was about to say something, Illya suddenly waved to the other side of the road: "Rin, Sakura, this way, this way."

    He turned around and found Sakura and Tohsaka walking across the road together.

    "Tohsaka, Sakura, aren't you looking for Mizu? Why are you here?" Shirou asked after the two arrived.

    As soon as these words were spoken, Tohsaka and Sakura's expressions became strange.  Sakura seemed a little embarrassed and avoided Shirou's sight. She would usually look like this when there was something difficult to say, but Tohsakaah, her face was in perfect contrast with the current sky.

    Shirou immediately realized that this was not a good topic. Something probably happened that made Tohsaka unhappy. He coughed dryly and didn't want to hear the reason.

    Sakura immediately walked down the stairs to Shirou. She said apologetically, "Sorry, I originally wanted to buy ingredients for dinner, but now I asked senior to make a special trip."

    "It's nothing. I haven't worked by myself for a long time. I want to do some exercise today No, it's nothing. It's not very heavy." Shirou said, trying to refuse Sakura to help him carry things.

    At this moment: "Hey, Sakura, I'll give you the taiyaki."

    When Sakura looked at it, Illya was handing her a hot taiyaki with a smile on her face.

    "You have to take it when someone hands it to you, so Sakura thanked her and took the sweet. Of course, since she was holding this thing, she couldn't take anything else.

    "And Rin." Illya took out another one and handed it to Tohsaka.

    Several people were a little surprised. They didn't expect Illya to hand it to Tohsaka, because her relationship with Tosaka is known to be bad.  But Illya seems to be extremely happy now, so there is no previous barrier.

    Tohsaka was a little hesitant, but finally took it, and then she looked at Shirou - it seemed that this guy made her very happy.

    "Rin, are you going to Caster's place with Shirou tonight?" Illya asked Tohsaka, asking her to look away.

    "Um."

    "Then, you must be careful when fighting." Illya's words seemed to have some deep meaning.

    She held the small bag in both hands, turned around, and looked up at the sky: "And, Shirou, you must come back."

    "Huh? Well, of course." Shirou was stunned for a moment, then nodded.

    Ilia smiled.

    ※Then, it＊s agreed,§ she said with her back to Shirou.

    Tohsaka and Sakura felt that something was wrong with Illya, but they couldn't tell what was wrong.

    Feeling the eyes of the two elder sisters, Ilia smiled even happier.

    In the air, where no one can see, there is a spiritual spirit.

    The knight lowered his head and looked at the short girl who was looking up at him and smiling.

    "Uh, this is"

    "this＃＃"

    ""

    Half an hour later, the four people who returned to Emiya's house carrying food stood blankly at the door and did not go in.

    At this moment, although Shirou was standing in front of an extremely familiar home, he felt extremely strange. He looked at a car parked by the wall in front of his home with confusion and weirdness.

    The silver appearance, foreign body, the front of the car is higher than the rear, the round and protruding lights and engine cover show a simple style, it is obviously a classic car.

    Although it is a classic car, it can be seen from the silver luster that it is still quite new, and even a layman like Shirou can tell that this car has a somewhat elegant style and a certain sense of Shirou.?Things you understand (artistic sense).  If you want to buy it, 80% of it will not be affordable to ordinary residents - it will definitely be expensive.

    After all, the car＊s brand is a circle with a chevron inside.  Obviously, it's a Mercedes-Benz.  Moreover, such a Mercedes-Benz is probably the same price as your own house.

    Of course, regardless of whether it is expensive or not, it is parked in a strange place.

    Why is there such a car parked in front of my house?  Whose car is nearby?  Several question marks popped up in Shirou's head.

    "Ah, it's Mercedes." Illya shouted in surprise as if she had seen her long-lost dog.

    The eyes of several people immediately focused on Ilia. It seemed that she knew about this car.

    "Um, Illya, do you know about this uh, this car?" Shirou felt something in his heart and seemed to understand something, so he asked.

    "Well, this is my car." Ilia stretched out her hand and pointed at the body of the car as if to introduce something: "The name is Mercedes-Benz 3000L. It was specially customized for me before coming here.  Well, even though it＊s a custom-made, non-mass-produced model, there＊s no chance of it being opened.§

    At the end of the sentence, the little girl said she was so dumbfounded.

    Mercedes-Benzspecially customizeda special car for a little girl

    Sakura suddenly felt a chill behind her, which made her shiver, but behind her was Tohsaka-senpai. How could she have such a feeling? It must be an illusion.

    "But, why is this here?" Shirou felt even more confused.

    "It was originally placed in the special parking garage behind the castle. When I was captured by Shirou, I didn't bring it with me. Sera and Liz should have brought it back to the castle today." Illya tapped her chin with her fingertips.  explain.

    Dedicatedparking garage

    Shirou thought for a moment, and it was true. In the morning, Illya said that the two maids were going back to the castle to get things, so it was normal to bring the car back.

    It＊s just that parking in front of Shirou＊s house made him feel a little weird, and he might be looked at strangely by many neighbors in the future.

    Suddenly, Shirou felt someone approaching from behind. When he turned around, he saw that it was Sakura, and he saw her looking a little cold, shivering as she approached him.

    At this moment, a strict rather than respectful voice sounded at the door.

    "Welcome back, miss." I saw a maid in white slowly coming out from the door, walked up to Ilia, and bowed.

    In response, Illya just gave a faint hum, and then the maid stepped aside and strode past.

    Shirou originally wanted to leave, but the maid bowed in front of him: "Welcome back, sir."

    ※＃§ He looked like he was welcoming the landlord.

    It＊s just that her bow was too long. When she got upah, Shirou understood. She was deliberately delaying time to let Illya go further, and didn＊t want to let herself come into contact with Illya.

    But Shirou didn't care. He nodded to the maid who was against him and hurriedly walked into his home.

    Hey, hurry up, if any neighbor who comes back or is about to go out sees you come home and the maid goes out to greet you - you will be crushed to death by the tongues of those people.

    Although Sera didn't have a good impression of Shirou, but for her recognized master (no matter what she thought in her heart), the maid only moved her feet after he walked three steps past her, lowering her head slightly and followed her.

    However, after walking into the door of his home, Shirou looked at his house and was suddenly shocked.

    This this this what is this?  ?  ?

    Shirou's eyes almost dropped.

    (I apologize, I worked overtime again today and got a new car. Fortunately, I don＊t have to work overtime tomorrow, otherwise I will repeat the tragedy of last week. I will update as usual tomorrow. Also, I wrote the wrong chapter number in the last chapter.  It should be ninety-nine, I jumped directly to one hundred, uh, sorry, I changed it now)

 Related Works Chapter 97 Double Dreams

    (I'm sorry, I'm late. I didn't expect to work overtime tonight. What's even more tragic is that two export cars will come tomorrow, and I will have to work overtime tomorrow, so there will be no update tomorrow. I apologize in advance)

    After traveling through a dark road, he once again came to a place that did not belong to him, this world.

    It is not an illusory world, nor is it a dream. It is just a past that has happened before and cannot be rewritten.

    She was there in the sky covered with dusk clouds, as if it was about to snow, and in the hills made of dead bodies.

    This is another victory. For her who has always been undefeated, this is a natural scene.

    Soon, she will return to the city, accepting the applause of the people, and the fear of the people behind her back.

    Glancing at the remains of the enemy troops she had killed, she walked towards her position.  There was no change from previous wars, so she remained calm as usual.

    The soldiers and knights around looked at her in awe.

    On the battlefield, she doesn＊t know the meaning of failure. In government affairs, she doesn＊t know the meaning of difficulties. She has always solved all these problems perfectly.  No matter what pain she suffered, she was always so calm.

    She has always handled the problem perfectly She handled it too well, but the best result of this handling made the people around her feel dissatisfied.

    "The king has abandoned a village in his territory," a knight sighed.

    "Although it is for victory, the king is too cruel," a knight sighed dissatisfied.

    ※There is no need to sacrifice the village, our army is destined to win,§ a knight said dissatisfied.

    They shook their heads like this. The king has always been the most efficient in annihilating enemy troops and suppressing the sacrifice of the people to a minimum.

    However, no matter what, as long as there is a war, there will be sacrifices. If you want to suppress the sacrifices to a minimum, then you should use the villages that will be sacrificed in advance as the part facing the armaments.

    Before the war, squeeze a village to reorganize the armaments and replenish supplies, and then replenish the complete troops to perfectly defeat the enemy, defeat the enemy, and protect the rest.

    Ten villages, hundreds of villages.

    This is the most appropriate policy for the king.

    However, the knights were dissatisfied.

    For them, only the invading aliens deserve to die, and war should be a victory without sacrifice.

    This is simply their daydream. As long as the war starts, the knights will not be able to take care of the small village at all. As the war progresses and the two sides become stalemate, the village on the front line - it will be like a lonely village in the sea.  It is okay to kill a thousand people and then die of old age.

    This is the price of exchange with the world.

    You can imagine how despairing he will become, despising human beings, despising himself, and despising everything.

    During his lifetime, he had been enduring it silently, but after his death, he could not live in peace. Throughout his life, he had been facing the consequences of betrayal.  Even after death, he was betrayed mercilessly by the dream he held on to, his only protection, his only warmth.

    ＃＃

    Opening his eyes silently, Tohsaka Rin looked at the wooden ceiling, staring and pouting.

    Thinking that the guy she just saw in her dream was now hiding next to her, her face darkened.

    After a while, she sat up and looked at the dim light outside the window. Her expression turned a little worse.

    ※It＊s so disgusting!§

    ※Hmph, I actually got up so early.

    (As mentioned before, Araya Soren will appear in someone's memory. This is slightly different, but he is also written out. There is also the part where Archer will retain many memories of becoming a guardian and killing people.  The reasons have also been written down, which can be regarded as filling in the pit. In the future, I will slowly fill in the pitfalls mentioned before. Also, as mentioned above, I have to work overtime tomorrow, and the first update on Sunday will be gone. I apologize again)

 Work related Chapter 98 Is there something wrong with your head?

    "Good morning, senior."

    "Good morning, I got up very early today, Sakura."

    "No, it's the senior who gets up really early."

    ※Ah, can＊t I just get up so late all the time, haha.§

    In the kitchen, Shirou was preparing today's breakfast, while talking to Sakura with a smile.

    However, the reason for getting up early is not because he occasionally wakes up early, but because he has been awake since about four o'clock in the morning and has not fallen asleep since then, so he got up at dawn to make breakfast.

    Thinking about it, I haven＊t had such a leisurely breakfast for a long time.  Shirou thought as he weighed his spoon.

    "Good morning, Shirou, it's really early today." The reason why he got up early came from behind him.

    Shirou did not turn around immediately, but stood with his back to her for a second, with his usual smile on his face, he smiled at Saber behind him and said, "Ah, good morning, Saber."

    Saber was a little surprised when she saw Shirou smiling so kindly.

    At this moment, a discordant voice came to mind.

    "Well, it's all here, that's good," the person said in a nasty tone.

    Needless to say, it must be Tohsaka.

    Tohsaka Rin strode into the living room, with "I'm very unhappy" written all over his face, then walked to the table, sat down hard, stretched out his hands, and occupied the table.

    That posture is like that of a tyrant.

    It＊s over!

    When Shirou saw Tohsaka like this, he knew that her morning hypoglycemia had relapsed.

    Tohsaka's eyes swept over the people in the living room one by one, and finally landed on Shirou.  Suddenly, the atmosphere in the living room became solemn. Everyone knew that if Tohsaka showed such an expression, he was probably going to say something serious.

    Sure enough, she spoke slowly and in a low tone: "Today"

    As soon as he said two words, he was interrupted by a very clear voice.

    "Hey, everyone got up so early today." Illya stood at the door, looking at everyone inside the door in surprise. Then she focused on Tohsaka: "Even Rin."

    ※＃§ Veins appeared on Tohsaka＊s forehead, but she didn＊t make a sound.

    Calm down, calm down, it＊s just a little girl＊s childish words and it＊s not working anymore. I don＊t have time to fix it these days. Although it＊s easy to open it in the Internet cafe and it＊s still stuck, but I＊m just trying to send it. I don＊t dare to go home and try it, just in case.  It would be bad if you don＊t bother to go home at night)

 Works Related Chapter 99 Wishes

    Beautiful Ayako.

    ?Sixteen years old, a high school student in Suiqunyuan.  The current head of the Archery Department, he is enthusiastic and sometimes uses a man's tone when speaking. He can be said to be a hero among women.

    However, now this heroine of the heroine is not as bold as usual at all, she looks like a helpless little girl. She looks at Tosaka pitifully, not at all angry because of the original reprimand, her face is full of anger.  An expression of hope and fear - a look of pleading.

    Seeing Mizu＊s expression, Tohsaka was so angry that she couldn＊t express her anger.

    When she arrived, Tohsaka was still wondering if this was a trap set by Caster or Lancer's owner, so she took Archer with her. However, after meeting Ayako, she knew that Ayako was not controlled by others and wanted to  Meeting her was also based on my own thoughts.

    Of course, it was not because he wanted to confirm the safety of his acquaintance. Tohsaka guessed it right.

    At this moment, Tohsaka was thinking about what Ayako had just told her, and looking at his face like a timid rabbit, she wanted to laugh or yell.  Finally, she covered her eyes weakly.

    ※I really lost to you, you actually came to talk to me about this kind of thing at this time!§

    If we want to talk about the origin of this matter, it was a long, long time ago.

    One day a long time ago, the two people who had always regarded competition as friendship suddenly made a new agreement because of Tohsaka Rin's words, an agreement about victory and defeat.

    Just before the third grade, whoever finds a boyfriend first will win Both of them are looking forward to the outcome of this victory, and more than a week ago, the morning before Tosaka summoned Archer (when Tosaka summoned Archer at that time)  It was already past one o'clock in the morning, so it was the next day), and the two of them were still discussing this matter, but Tohsaka Rin did not expect that Mizusu came to see her now because of this matter.

    When arriving at this small, secluded park, Ayako was stiff at first and greeted Tosaka very excitedly. Then Ayako seemed to be talking nonsense and asked about Tosaka's recent situation.

    How is the situation at home? Are your parents still alive? Are you nervous during the exam? It is obvious that you are absent-minded, trying to hide the panic in your heart and find something to say.

    Tohsaka originally came here because she was worried about her friend's safety, but now she saw her friend here. After looking at her, she found that she had no special signs. Although she was relieved, she was angry that she was okay now.

    God, at this time, I am very busy. I wasted such precious time to come here. What the hell are you doing, Meizu?

    So, Tohsaka asked directly: What's going on?

    Ayako didn＊t say anything.

    He asked again: What happened?

    Ayako still didn＊t say anything.

    Tohsaka stared at her.

    Ayako remained silent.

    In the end, Tohsaka stood up and turned around gracefully, saying goodbye.  As a result, she raised her foot and was immediately pulled by Ayako.

    Looking back, Tohsaka was shocked - Ayako's expression made her cry.

    She didn＊t dare to leave in a hurry, so she and Meizu sat on the bench next to her and slowly listened to her story.

    At first Ayako didn＊t want to say anything, but after Tohsaka＊s ※very skillful§ questioning, she slowly revealed the truth.

    It turns out that she has found the person she wants to date.

    When Tohsaka heard the news, she was shocked. After a while, a feeling of disappointment and dissatisfaction called defeat slowly rose in her heart.

    ?????????? Really, this time Meizu actually got the upper hand. She obviously didn＊t lose to her in anything except the scale in school. This time, for such an important decision, I actually

    Suppressing the negative emotions in his heart, Tohsaka asked Ayako who the other party was.

    Ayako replied: I don＊t know.

    Tohsaka asked: How could I not know?

    Ayako was silent for a long time, and then slowly explained the reason - she didn't dare to confess to that man, so she never talked to that man, and their interactions were limited to a few meetings.  And except for the first time, the other times were all secretly.  In other words, she just met the man accidentally, and then her heart beat like a deer.

    Another heavy hammer hit Tohsaka Rin's heart. Unexpectedly, Ayako not only found the person he wanted to date faster than him, but also the kind of love at first sight. This, this, this this is like chocolate  How could such a romantic thing happen to Ayako?

    Tohsaka＊s heart was filled with anger, but he didn＊t show it on the surface.?Appears to be extremely calm.  Just when I wanted to stab it like usual: Congratulations, you won this important agreement.  But these days I don't have time to fulfill the agreement. The day when I need to be taken care of is left for later.

    As a result, Meizu＊s next topic gave her no chance to say this.

    Regarding Tohsaka＊s congratulations, if it were the previous Ayako, she would have accepted it proudly, and then arrogantly asked Tohsaka to fulfill the agreement, but now Ayako has no such intention, she is completely confused.

    For now that she has someone she likes and can date, what she feels now is not happiness, but panic.

    Yes, it＊s panic.

    I want to talk to that man, but I am afraid that the man will reject me. No, I am afraid that if I rush to talk to him, he will be annoying. If I am disliked, no, I don＊t want to be disliked and I don＊t dare to talk to my family.  People inside said that her brother had been suspicious of her in the past two days.

    Sister, why do you run out every day when it＊s so dangerous outside? She didn＊t tell Tohsaka that she had secretly followed the man to his house.

    Several times.

    If she said it, I don't know what expressions and feelings Tohsaka would have, but she would never say it. Now just saying that she has someone she likes makes her want to cover her face. What else can she say?  ah.

    Ayako held her hand and begged her to help her think of a way to talk to that man smoothly.  She said that she was so distraught now that she didn＊t know what to do. Tohsaka, aren＊t you the top honors student in the school? With such a smart mind, it must be easy to figure out a way, so please help me think of a way.  .

    Tosaka was grabbed by Ayako's wrist and shook violently. The pleading look on the other person's face almost gave her goosebumps. Resisting the conditioned reflex to let Archer draw the knife to kill, Tosaka struggled to break away from her hand.  .

    Although I wanted to tell you who would help you with this kind of thing, but seeing how pitiful your friend's once-arrogant face looked now, and how he couldn't say any words of rejection, Tohsaka Rin's heart was soft, which was rare.

    After that, Tohsaka Rin asked Ayako where she met the man. That place was the man＊s stronghold was it the man＊s home or a place she often passed by.

    Ayako said that the meeting place was not the man's home, because she met the man in the hospital, because something like that happened in the school, and several of her club members also won the bid, whether it was because they wanted to help the teacher,  Whether she was going to visit her subordinates or not, she had to go to the hospital. So, when she went there that day, when she was talking to Teacher Fujimura, she saw that person, and then that person's heartbeat was beating like a deer.

    In this case, we cannot start from the ordinary aspect.  Tohsaka Rin thought for a while and asked her why the man went to the hospital, whether he was a doctor or to see a doctor.

    ※If you figure out the reasons for a man＊s behavior, you won＊t be able to find a solution.

    Ayako replied: He went to take his daughter to see a doctor.

    The thing that hit Tohsaka Rin's heart this time was Archer's arrow. The power of the explosion instantly destroyed her rationality without a trace.

    He isgoingtotake his daughterto see a doctor

    In other words, the other party is a married man?  ?  !  !  !

    Tohsaka Rin, who had never known what fear was, suddenly felt extremely terrifying at this moment.

    Ever since, the scene at the end of the previous chapter occurred.

    "What should I do, Tohsaka, have I become strange?" Ayako's voice almost sounded like crying: "I I feel so scared."

    "You're not acting weird, you're going crazy. Also, I should be the one who feels so scared."

    Ignoring Ayako＊s cries, Tohsaka quickly walked to the nearest phone booth with a gloomy face. This time, she was on the verge of an explosion and surprisingly used the phone surprisingly well.

    "Sakura, ah, come to xxx's park. Your minister's head is broken. Now she's going on a rampage. I can't stop it. Come and see if you can heal her head." She shouted with a straight face.  road.

    In the dojo, three people gathered in front of the tablecloth, eating today's lunch.

    She had already planned what to do for lunch, but not long after talking to Shirou, Sakura suddenly received a call. After that, she said she wanted to go out. Tohsaka asked her about something, and at that time Shirou started to sweat on his head.  .

    Could it be that Tohsaka was also captured by Mizu and now wants to bring Sakura to her side?

    He held Sakura＊s hand and talked for a long time, hoping that he could say something nice in front of Meizu and help clean up his image in her mind., and at the same time, he must explain clearly that he only let Tosaka come to live because of the friendship with his classmates at the same school, and hoped that she would not make any mistakes.

    The phone call made Sakura leave dumbfounded, and she took Rider with her to find Mizu.

    Afterwards, Shirou returned to the dojo feeling restless. Because he had something on his mind and couldn't concentrate, he was severely whipped during training.  But less than half an hour later, Sakura called again.

    She said in a very weird tone, "I'm sorry that I won't be back for lunch today. Please help Shirou make lunch himself."

    Shirou almost cried at that time.

    Sakura, you have to believe me, I really don＊t have any other thoughts. You know about the Holy Grail War and so on.

    Sakura was startled and hurriedly comforted Shirou. She simply said to let Shirou understand that it was because Meizu had something he wanted her to help with, so she would not go back at noon today.

    After hearing this, Shirou felt relieved and returned to the dojo to continue training with Saber.

    When it was time for lunch break, Shirou originally wanted to cook, but after seeing the number of people, he decided to make it simpler.  Illya said that Sera and Liz went out at noon today and would not come back. The reason was that they went back to Einzbern's castle to retrieve some necessities (money, etc., and Illya's toys).

    So, what I had for lunch was a sandwich made with bread slices and the food I made in the morning.

    "This isI see, let's put the morning meal on bread." Originally, Saber heard Shirou said that eating the leftover meal from the morning at noon today was too simple and a little uncomfortable. However, the moment she saw this sandwich, she changed  After realizing her thoughts, she was eating with satisfaction.

    Wrapping the edge of the slice of bread with a paper towel, the feeling of Saber holding the slice of bread with her fingers and eating made Shirou feel that no matter what you eat, even if you go to eat a KFC Family Bucket, as long as you have that kind of temperament, you can make it.  This process becomes very elegant and pleasing to the eye.

    But on the other side, Illya is different.

    "Oh, I didn't believe it this morning, but I didn't expect Shirou to be so good at cooking. You will definitely be an amazing gourmet in the future. Well, I feel that eating is fun now." Illya seemed to have found a new one  Like a toy, I held the sandwich in front of my eyes with both hands, looked at it from side to side, and then suddenly took a bite.

    Every time she took a bite, her cheeks puffed up and she ate so much.  Although it's a bit unorthodox to see a little girl trying to fill her mouth like an adult, it's also quite interesting to watch.  Shirou couldn't help laughing for a moment, but at the same time he didn't say anything to stop him.

    As for dining etiquette, well, there is no need for children to stick to these.  Shirou remembered the time when he and Kiritsugu were eating watermelon, and Kiritsugu pointed at his face and laughed for a long time.

    But while Kiritsugu was laughing, he ate the rest of the watermelon by himself.

    "Wait a moment."

    Shirou, who was lost in thought, was suddenly woken up by a voice that sounded like he had been waiting for a long time.  When he came back to his senses, he was surprised to see Saber wiping the corners of Ilia's mouth with a tissue.

    Is it stained with mayonnaise?  Saber carefully wiped the corners of Ilia's face. Although the expression on her face was dull, there seemed to be a hint of helplessness.

    "It's so itchy, what are you doing, huh?" Illya didn't understand what Saber was doing at first, but when she saw the napkin in Saber's hand, she understood that Saber was wiping the food residue on her face.

    "Well, thank you." Illya nodded slightly, and immediately showed a suspicious look on her face: "But why, Saber hates me."

    "Well, vigilance is still necessary." Saber took back the handkerchief and nodded: "But you are not hostile now, since Shirou treats you as a guest. I also have to exercise the minimum etiquette, and"

    As if she didn＊t want to say it out, she closed her eyes and lowered her voice.

    "Huh? And?" Illya tilted her head and looked up at Saber's face curiously.

    Hearing that voice, Saber slowly opened her eyes.  Was it an illusion? At that moment, Shirou seemed to see a sad look on Saber's face.  But it just happened in a flash. In the blink of an eye, Shirou saw the expression on Saber's face and felt that he must have been blinded just now.

    Saber＊s eyebrows were curved, and she looked at Ilia with soft and warm eyes: ※Ah, your hair is beautiful. If it gets dirty, it will make people feel sad.§

    ""

    This is the first time Shirou has seen such a gentle Saber.

    However, facing this rare gentle Saber, Illya seemed to be stunned and looked straight at SaberEr, after a pause, she turned her eyes away uneasily.

    At this time, Shirou noticed.

    Until now, Illya has never oncewell, to put it bluntly, she has never looked at Saber once. Even when she talks, she completely treats her as her servant.  It's not like being with his berserker, just treating her as a prop for Emiya Shirou.

    At this moment, facing Saber's gentle treatment like a sister, she felt a little uncomfortable.

    She shook her head slightly, avoided Saber's gaze, and said quietly: "Well, then, thank you."

    As she spoke, she took another bite of the sandwich - this time just a small bite.

    Next, she no longer acted like before, but ate in an elegant manner that was no less elegant than Saber's.

    Seeing this scene, Saber's eyes became gentler. She looked at Ilia carefully for a while, as if she wanted to imprint her figure deeply in her eyes.

    Feeling Saber's eyes, Ilia felt a little awkward. She looked at Saber: "What are you doing, Saber, why are you looking at me with such strange eyes?"

    "Huh?" Saber was startled, then shook her head, lowered her eyes, and picked up her share of food: "No, it's nothing."

    Ilia pouted and focused on her food again.

    But, is it an illusion? In the dojo, Saber's hair is covered with golden scales. Her side face is reflected in the sun and looks a little dim, but her gentle expression and the corners of her mouth are trembling due to eating.  Still smiling.

    But no matter that, whether it was his ordinary life or his astonishing smile, it made Shirou feel very peaceful.

    She is no longer the Saber who was seriously injured but still wanted to stand up. She is no longer the swordsman who swings her sword desperately. She is no longer the king who always marches forward bravely. She is just an ordinary girl eating lunch.

    Shirou noticed it. Although Issei said that Saber always laughed, Shirou didn't notice it.  However, it doesn't matter even if she doesn't smile, as long as Saber can show her peaceful face like now, that's enough.  Moreover, the same goes for Illya, as long as she can

    Shirou turned his head and was suddenly surprised to find that Illya was staring straight at him, pouting her lips, as if she was a little angry.

    "Huh?" Shirou blinked and asked strangely: "What's the matter, Ilia?"

    "No, Shirou, you can't show that face just now." She stretched out her finger and shook it, actually showing an expression that could not be rejected.

    "Face? My expression?" After hearing Ilia's words, Shirou felt a little confused. What kind of expression was he showing at this moment? Unfortunately, he couldn't see it without a mirror.

    "Well, that's it." Illya seemed to be angry, and a small air ball appeared on the top of her head. She closed her eyes and pursed her lips and said, "That expression is like saying that I will always protect you from a distance.  I do not like."

    As she spoke, she muttered something in a low voice. Shirou didn't hear it clearly, but he only heard the beginning and end: "It's like"

    Saber heard the sound and looked at Shirou, with doubt on her face. Shirou avoided her gaze and apologized gently: "Sorry, I just thought of something else."

    "Hmph, if I show that face again in the future, even Shirou will make me angry." Illya seemed to vent her anger and took a bite of the sandwich.

    Weren＊t you angry just now

    However, Shirou breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Saber's eyes retracted.

    Indeed, if possible, I do want to protect this.  It's not this place, but a place where Saber and Illya can eat and rest in peace. If possible, I really want to stay there.

    Ah, by the way, Sakura is coming too. As for Tohsaka please step aside. A top student like her is beyond my reach. She can definitely live a beautiful and perfect life by herself.

    Next, Illya chatted with Shirou while eating, but the content was mainly about eating.

    "Shirou, what are you going to eat tonight?" Ilia asked.  It's only noon, and I'm already thinking about evening.

    "I can't tell you either" Shirou shook his head apologetically.

    This is true, because the refrigerator is already empty. If you want to finish the meal, you have to go out and buy ingredients again.  There is no way, now my home is like a house full of tenants, it is full of people, how can I not consume food quickly?  Originally, Sakura wanted to go out and buy ingredients for today's dinner, but she was called out by a call from Tohsaka, and she didn't know where the dinner was.

    &nbsp"Hey, why?" Ilia naturally didn't know the reason, so she asked.

    After Shirou told her the reason, Illya raised her chin and remembered something.

    "Hey, last time Shirou came out of the store with a lot of things, he was going to buy food," she asked.

    "Um."

    "Is it like picking out the delicious food you like from a lot of things?" Ilia was obviously excited.

    "Um."

    "After lunch, let's go shopping," Ilia suddenly put down the sandwich in her hand and raised her hands.

    Saber＊s brows moved because of Illya＊s words.

    Are you going shopping

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, then said: "But, I have to practice with Saber in the afternoon."

    "Huh?" Ilia's wide-open eyes suddenly dimmed.

    "Uh, I'm sorry. After all, there is a surprise attack on Caster tonight, so" Shirou was halfway apologizing when Saber's voice interrupted.

    "No, Shirou, there is no need to practice in the afternoon," she said suddenly.

    "Uh, why?"

    "Didn't Shirou just say that we are going to launch a surprise attack on Caster's stronghold at night? So we should not exercise a lot during the day. We should rest and recuperate, so as to ensure that the battle at night can proceed smoothly." Saber did not panic.  Not busy, speak in an organized manner.

    Shirou thought about it for a moment, and it was true, but what Saber said next surprised him.

    "So, Shirou and Illyasviel will go buy food for dinner. The shopping street is not far from here, and it is also a place where people gather during the day. The other Servants should not take any action. So I stayed and guarded it.  This mansion was attacked and occupied by Caster after everyone left," Saber said calmly.

    Shirou was speechless for a moment.

    Saber, who has always been strict and doesn＊t usually advocate going out, actually said that she and Illya should go out to buy things. This is a big deal.

    "Yeah," Ilia, who was very happy about this unexpected surprise, immediately shook Shirou's arm: "Then let's go now no, let's set off after lunch."

    Shirou nodded silently, while he was thinking about other things.

    There will be a surprise attack tonight. How about relaxing now?  Could it be that, just for dinner, could Saber compromise to such an extent?

    Saber, on the other hand, wanted the exact opposite of Shirou. Precisely because she knew that the general attack on Ryudou Temple would be launched at night, she should let Shirou relax.  Nerves that are too tense will be broken. If you are too nervous or tense during battle, you will get tired quickly. Therefore, you should take a good rest before the battle, relax your body and mind, and then maintain the best condition to cope with the war perfectly.  .

    Although the training he gave Shirou was very serious, Shirou's body was very strong and he didn't need an afternoon's rest, so rather than relaxing his muscles, he should relax his mind.

    Shirou has been very strange in the past two days. Not only did he faint in the park two days ago (Saber thought that Shirou had an emotional problem, so he fainted in the park due to excitement), but he was also in a bad mood during training afterwards.  problem, so you should relax.

    ※ Moreover, there is something hidden deep in Saber＊s heart.

    Once upon a time, a very elegant woman said with regret that she wanted to go shopping. After learning that she had never left the castle where she lived, she saw the pedestrians and streets coming and going in Fuyuki City, so she couldn't help it.  When you want to go shopping, in addition to sympathy, there is also compassion.

    Looking at her face, Saber decided on the spot, whether it was shopping or shopping, even if she was facing the enemy, she didn't want this lady to show such a lonely expression.

    However, that trip did not go well. Near the end, just before a perfect return, the enemy came, and the weird battle that followed made that trip end in a weird way.  Looking at the smiling girl in front of her who had the same appearance as that woman, Saber felt that the wish she had just expressed should not be rejected.

    (The story about Ayako at the beginning, uh, a spoof, haha)

 Related Works Chapter 100 Family Change

    Finally, coming out of the familiar butcher shop, Shirou let out a long breath.

    It＊s finally over now.

    Because of the decision made at noon, he and Ilia are now walking in the shopping street, buying food.  Just thinking about Saber being so relaxed today, Shirou was a little surprised now.

    Although I didn＊t think about buying a lot of food, Ilia seemed very happy.  So I had to accompany her to shop in various stores in the shopping street, and buy a large amount of food for three days.

    But the mood was very high, but that was only before entering. Once inside, looking at the dazzling array of food, for some reason, Ilia's face fell a little.  But after leaving that store, Illya saw another store and became excited again, urging her to go in.

    "This, this, this is so strange, why should I buy it?"

    "That's hairtail. Although it will be delicious if cooked well, it will look very lonely without other matching food."

    "Liar, how can a fish have no head?"

    Because it＊s a hairtail with its head removed.

    "Hey, why did you buy such a big persimmon?"

    "Well, actually, this is not a persimmon. Although it looks similar, it is much larger and has a harder skin."

    ※Pumpkin, what is that?§

    ""

    Although she didn＊t know where Illya learned what ordinary people＊s lives were like, Shirou suspected that, except for magic, everything she knew was from illustrations in books.

    ＃＃

    After walking out of the store, Ilia looked around, then pouted in boredom.

    Shirou looked at Illya's expression and couldn't help but laugh. He could completely understand what Illya was thinking: This was already the end of the shopping street, and there were no shops behind it, but another street.

    She turned around to greet Shirou, but when she turned around she shouted in surprise: "Hey, Shirou, you bought a lot. Why did you buy so many things? They will be very heavy."

    "Well" As a result, this sentence was like a sharp sword, piercing Shirou's heart.

    Shirou did buy a lot of things, from things hanging on his shoulders, to things hanging in his arms, to things carried on his palms, there were all kinds of things, there were more than a dozen plastic bags, which almost blocked him.

    Although I bought something like this, it was not Shirou＊s original intention.  However, you don't know how expensive firewood and rice are. Recently, a new person has been added to the family, and one of them is a strong general who is as strong as ten. He himself can no longer go to work, so the storage of treasures is of course no longer enough.  Recently, Fuyuki City has been experiencing a lot of panic due to various strange things. Almost no one dares to go out at night, and few people go shopping during the day.  Therefore, in order to prevent their business from being too bleak, the merchants in Fuyuki City have resorted to old-fashioned tricks.

    Price reduction.

    Therefore, Shirou took advantage of this opportunity to purchase a large amount of ingredients at once to alleviate the financial shortage he saw.  Eggs, chicken, fish, vegetables, tofu, pumpkin, eggplant, radish, onion, milkand so on.

    But there was no way to express such a shameful reason, so Shirou muttered twice and was confused.

    "Well, I haven't gone shopping for a long time, so I bought something like this on a whim." Shirou was no longer the same Shirou as he was back then, and he was naturally very familiar with such little lies.

    "It's very heavy, Shirou. Let me carry one bag. You are carrying so many bags, they look like bunches of grapes." Illya tilted her head and looked at Shirou.

    "Thank you, I'll give this to you." Shirou handed Illya a small bag and smacked his lips: "Grapes, what should I say? It's a very powerful metaphor."

    "Hehe, it actually looks more like a clown giving out balloons, but grapes are cuter, right?" Illya took the bag from Shirou's hand and stuck out her tongue.

    ? Balloons?  Shirou kind of wished he was holding a balloon, because at least the balloon was light.

    Suddenly, Illya, who took the bag, shook the bag in her hand, and then asked Shirou: "Wow, Shirou, what's in this? It's so light. Didn't I say that I wanted to help Shirou share the load? You don't have to be so polite."

    "Yeah, but what I gave you is something that belongs to Illya, so Illya just needs to take what belongs to her." Shirou shrugged and smiled.

    "Mine?" Ilia was startled for a moment, then lowered her head curiously, opened the bag in her hands with both hands: "Hey, thisyes＃＃"

    "Taiyayaki, I just saw it. Ilia said it was delicious, so I bought it."

    Illya slowly raised her head. She looked at Shirou with no expression on her face.

    "Ilia, what's wrong, don't you like it?" Shirou was stunned by Ilia's indifferent expression and didn't understand what was going on.

    As a result, Ilia's face slowly started to show emotion. She closed her eyes and shook her head with a kind smile: "No."

    Opening her eyes, the little girl wearing a hat said in a happy voice: "Thank you, Shirou."

    "Oh" Seeing her smile, Shirou opened his mouth, wanting to say something like it was nothing, Ilia just liked it.

    But Illya didn't give him this chance. Instead, she turned around and waved to her: "Let's go, Shirou, it's time to go back. If you go back late, Saber will be embarrassed."

    As she said that, she jumped up and ran towards the shopping street. Shirou hurriedly wanted to catch up with her, but he had no choice because he was carrying too many things and couldn't run fast even if he wanted to.

    However, under the surprised gazes of a few passers-by, Illya's running figure reflected in Shirou's eyes. Seeing her happy posture, Shirou felt very peaceful.

    This is how ordinary brothers and sisters are. When shopping, the younger sister runs happily in front, while the older brother chases behind with a grimace while carrying big and small bags Ah, no, Ilia is not younger than me!

    Thinking of this, Shirou couldn't help but shook his head. When he came back to his senses, a string of clear songs were ringing in his ears.

    ※dieluftistkhlundesdunkelt, undruhigflietderrhein. dergipfeldesbergesfunkeltimabendsonnenschein.§

    Illya was holding a plastic bag containing Taiyaki, humming a song, and moving forward swaying from side to side.  The unknown but familiar melody reminded Shirou of the music box that held the doll.

    It is beautiful with a hint of simplicity, simple yet slightly elegant and gentle. It should be the music of a famous artist similar to Beethoven.  Well, in this case, it should have been played on the school radio when I was a child.

    ※dieschnstejungfransitzet,dortobeneideblitzet,siekmmtihrgoldeneshaar.§

    Tears.

    But why, Shirou felt that Illya was crying.

    Because Illya was walking in front, Shirou couldn't see the expression on his face.

    What kind of expression is she wearing when she sings?

    She obviously happily finished shopping and was walking home. Just now she was smiling and saying thank you to herself, but why did she feel that Ilia was crying?

    ※Denschifferimkleinenschiffe, ergreiftesmitichtdiefelsenriffe, erschautnurhinaufinhh.§

    It sounds so familiar to hear Ilia singing it, she must have hummed this song often.

    But, in the past, she probably never had such a thing as humming a song on the way home after shopping

    When did Ilia sing songs before, and what did she look like?

    Speaking of which, I have never understood Ilia.

    Originally, Illya existed for revenge, to kill Kiritsugu who abandoned and betrayed her, but that night, when he saw her for the first time, she was smiling.

    It was clear that the person she wanted to take revenge on was dead. At that time, the resentment she had accumulated for several years and her efforts to achieve this goal were all turned into worthless waste. How did she feel at that time?

    Later, she targeted herself and stayed with Kiritsugu, occupying everything that should belong to her, Shirou Emiya.  It is understandable that she wanted to carry out her revenge, but she failed.

    Now, she is beside him, singing happily.

    After berserker disappears, he closes his feelings and obliterates his heart.  Although she kept smilingif she really wanted to smile, she wouldn't look like this.

    Even though she had very little life left, she never showed even a trace of sadness.  She just kept covering up with the brightest and innocent smile, pretending to be a little girl who didn't understand anything.

    Shirou looked at the back of the white-haired girl wearing a hat in front of him. He didn't like this.

    He knew about Kiritsugu. Although he didn＊t know why he kept Illya in the castle for some reason because he was afraid of seeing Illya and he knew that he wouldn＊t live for a few years.  Shirou knew Kiritsugu, and he must not have been Hope, so he left Illya in that castle.

    Although I don＊t know what the reason is??, but

    ※lchglaubedieendeschifferundkahnunddashatmitihremsingendieloreleigetan.§

    Passing by the surrounding shops, Shirou looked at their windows and the images reflected on them.

    The white girl was holding a plastic bag that was half her height in both hands. She was happily swaying forward, spinning around like she was dancing from time to time.  Behind her was herself carrying a lot of plastic tape, walking forward behind Ilia.

    It＊s like a brother and sister returning home from shopping.

    So

    "Ilia" Standing at the intersection with a red light, Shirou called out to Ilia.

    "Huh? What are you doing, Shirou?" Illya stopped humming and turned her head - what an innocent look that was.

    "Ilia, well, if you have no place to go after this war is over, just stay at my house forever." She couldn't help but express the hope in her heart.

    The light was green, but the steps that were as nimble as a bird did not move.

    Illya kept looking sideways, looking at Shirou.

    "This is because" after a while, the little girl said in a voice without any emotion: "You are Kiritsugu's son?"

    The smile on Illya's face disappeared. She stared at Shirou's face quietly, questioning with deep eyes. Her red eyes were like a bottomless black hole at this time.

    "That's becauseyou are Kiritsugu's son?"

    Seeing the little girl in front of him looking at him with a strange, frozen gaze, Shirou couldn't help but feel dazed.

    Kiritsugu＊s son.

    ??What Kiritsugu couldn＊t do and what Kiritsugu gave up, should Emiya Shirou inherit?

    Ah, by the way, the dream that Kiritsugu said ten years ago that he could not achieve was carried out by the boy at that time on that bright moon night, but compared with now, it is different.

    "No." Shirou shook his head: "I don't want to be with Illya because I am Kiritsugu's son. Kiritsugu didn't tell me that, so doing this has nothing to do with Kiritsugu.  "

    "So, do you want to be Kiritsugu's substitute?"

    "No, I don't want to be Kiritsugu's substitute, and I can't become Kiritsugu I just want to live with Illya because I like Illya." Shirou smiled in the little girl's surprised eyes: "  It＊s not for any special reason, it＊s just that.§

    Shirou wanted to stretch, but he forgot that he was covered with things, so he could only shrug after moving: "If it really has anything to do with Kiritsugu, it's because I am Kiritsugu's son.  , so I will definitely meet Illya, but what I do next is my own business. This is my own decision and has no connection with Kiritsugu."

    "I have no way to make up for everything that happened before, and I don't want to say anything to make Ilia stop hating my father. However, because everything so far has been irreparable, I hope that at least from now on, we can be together like this.  Let's live together with Illya." Shirou looked at Illya, feeling a little uneasy, not knowing how Illya would react.

    However, the expected sigh did not come.

    "" Illya was silent for a long time after hearing this. Suddenly, she burst into laughter. Her smile was brighter than any smile Shirou had seen before.

    "Sure enough, Shirou is this kind of person." She smiled as if she had discovered something worthy of joy.

    "Why?"

    Shirou was stunned for a moment by Illya's words, but then he was infected by the latter's smile as bright as the morning sun and remained silent.

    However, Illya＊s next words made his heart sink.

    "Thank you, Shirou. But, unfortunately, this is impossible. I can't live much longer, and Shirou knows it. Therefore, we can't live together." She said her words of refusal, but her face showed a look of uncertainty.  What kind of emotions are made of, a bright smile.  She announced that she would die at the end of the Holy Grail War.

    Shirou's heart suddenly sank, and then he said loudly as if he wanted to distinguish something: "No, no, I will stop it. From now on, I will stop the Holy Grail War, but Ilia, you also"

    "This is impossible, Shirou. This will only make you die." Ilia smiled and shook her head: "Servants cannot remain in the world for a long time. If it lasts for a long time, the Holy Grail system will not be able to maintain their existence, leaving the magician alone.  If you take it, you will destroy yourself in the end, and Shirou doesn＊t want to be like Caster. No matter what, I will"

    Shirou was mistakenAfter reading what Ilia said, he thought she was worried that she would be eliminated by other servants after she weakened. He said hurriedly: "No, I will defeat other masters, lancer, archer, caster, assassin, absolutely  "

    It will not allow you to be used as a holy grail by others.

    Illya looked at Shirou in surprise for a while, then she smiled: "Shirou, you are so cute, well, that's why you can't be mine."

    "Ilia"

    "Haha, if I could see Shirou earlier, and after hearing what you just said, maybe I would run away far away with you No, it's good that I can be with Shirou now.  "Illya looked up at the blue sky and white clouds: "It's great not to kill Shirou, and it's great to be able to live in the Emiya family in the end."

    The girl is like a prophet, speaking confidently and ominously.

    "Don't say you're stupid"

    Just when Shirou was about to say something, Illya suddenly waved to the other side of the road: "Rin, Sakura, this way, this way."

    He turned around and found Sakura and Tohsaka walking across the road together.

    "Tohsaka, Sakura, aren't you looking for Mizu? Why are you here?" Shirou asked after the two arrived.

    As soon as these words were spoken, Tohsaka and Sakura's expressions became strange.  Sakura seemed a little embarrassed and avoided Shirou's sight. She would usually look like this when there was something difficult to say, but Tohsakaah, her face was in perfect contrast with the current sky.

    Shirou immediately realized that this was not a good topic. Something probably happened that made Tohsaka unhappy. He coughed dryly and didn't want to hear the reason.

    Sakura immediately walked down the stairs to Shirou. She said apologetically, "Sorry, I originally wanted to buy ingredients for dinner, but now I asked senior to make a special trip."

    "It's nothing. I haven't worked by myself for a long time. I want to do some exercise today No, it's nothing. It's not very heavy." Shirou said, trying to refuse Sakura to help him carry things.

    At this moment: "Hey, Sakura, I'll give you the taiyaki."

    When Sakura looked at it, Illya was handing her a hot taiyaki with a smile on her face.

    "You have to take it when someone hands it to you, so Sakura thanked her and took the sweet. Of course, since she was holding this thing, she couldn't take anything else.

    "And Rin." Illya took out another one and handed it to Tohsaka.

    Several people were a little surprised. They didn't expect Illya to hand it to Tohsaka, because her relationship with Tosaka is known to be bad.  But Illya seems to be extremely happy now, so there is no previous barrier.

    Tohsaka was a little hesitant, but finally took it, and then she looked at Shirou - it seemed that this guy made her very happy.

    "Rin, are you going to Caster's place with Shirou tonight?" Illya asked Tohsaka, asking her to look away.

    "Um."

    "Then, you must be careful when fighting." Illya's words seemed to have some deep meaning.

    She held the small bag in both hands, turned around, and looked up at the sky: "And, Shirou, you must come back."

    "Huh? Well, of course." Shirou was stunned for a moment, then nodded.

    Ilia smiled.

    ※Then, it＊s agreed,§ she said with her back to Shirou.

    Tohsaka and Sakura felt that something was wrong with Illya, but they couldn't tell what was wrong.

    Feeling the eyes of the two elder sisters, Ilia smiled even happier.

    In the air, where no one can see, there is a spiritual spirit.

    The knight lowered his head and looked at the short girl who was looking up at him and smiling.

    "Uh, this is"

    "this＃＃"

    ""

    Half an hour later, the four people who returned to Emiya's house carrying food stood blankly at the door and did not go in.

    At this moment, although Shirou was standing in front of an extremely familiar home, he felt extremely strange. He looked at a car parked by the wall in front of his home with confusion and weirdness.

    The silver appearance, foreign body, the front of the car is higher than the rear, the round and protruding lights and engine cover show a simple style, it is obviously a classic car.

    Although it is a classic car, it can be seen from the silver luster that it is still quite new, and even a layman like Shirou can tell that this car has a somewhat elegant style and a certain sense of Shirou.?Things you understand (artistic sense).  If you want to buy it, 80% of it will not be affordable to ordinary residents - it will definitely be expensive.

    After all, the car＊s brand is a circle with a chevron inside.  Obviously, it's a Mercedes-Benz.  Moreover, such a Mercedes-Benz is probably the same price as your own house.

    Of course, regardless of whether it is expensive or not, it is parked in a strange place.

    Why is there such a car parked in front of my house?  Whose car is nearby?  Several question marks popped up in Shirou's head.

    "Ah, it's Mercedes." Illya shouted in surprise as if she had seen her long-lost dog.

    The eyes of several people immediately focused on Ilia. It seemed that she knew about this car.

    "Um, Illya, do you know about this uh, this car?" Shirou felt something in his heart and seemed to understand something, so he asked.

    "Well, this is my car." Ilia stretched out her hand and pointed at the body of the car as if to introduce something: "The name is Mercedes-Benz 3000L. It was specially customized for me before coming here.  Well, even though it＊s a custom-made, non-mass-produced model, there＊s no chance of it being opened.§

    At the end of the sentence, the little girl said she was so dumbfounded.

    Mercedes-Benzspecially customizeda special car for a little girl

    Sakura suddenly felt a chill behind her, which made her shiver, but behind her was Tohsaka-senpai. How could she have such a feeling? It must be an illusion.

    "But, why is this here?" Shirou felt even more confused.

    "It was originally placed in the special parking garage behind the castle. When I was captured by Shirou, I didn't bring it with me. Sera and Liz should have brought it back to the castle today." Illya tapped her chin with her fingertips.  explain.

    Dedicatedparking garage

    Shirou thought for a moment, and it was true. In the morning, Illya said that the two maids were going back to the castle to get things, so it was normal to bring the car back.

    It＊s just that parking in front of Shirou＊s house made him feel a little weird, and he might be looked at strangely by many neighbors in the future.

    Suddenly, Shirou felt someone approaching from behind. When he turned around, he saw that it was Sakura, and he saw her looking a little cold, shivering as she approached him.

    At this moment, a strict rather than respectful voice sounded at the door.

    "Welcome back, miss." I saw a maid in white slowly coming out from the door, walked up to Ilia, and bowed.

    In response, Illya just gave a faint hum, and then the maid stepped aside and strode past.

    Shirou originally wanted to leave, but the maid bowed in front of him: "Welcome back, sir."

    ※＃§ He looked like he was welcoming the landlord.

    It＊s just that her bow was too long. When she got upah, Shirou understood. She was deliberately delaying time to let Illya go further, and didn＊t want to let herself come into contact with Illya.

    But Shirou didn't care. He nodded to the maid who was against him and hurriedly walked into his home.

    Hey, hurry up, if any neighbor who comes back or is about to go out sees you come home and the maid goes out to greet you - you will be crushed to death by the tongues of those people.

    Although Sera didn't have a good impression of Shirou, but for her recognized master (no matter what she thought in her heart), the maid only moved her feet after he walked three steps past her, lowering her head slightly and followed her.

    However, after walking into the door of his home, Shirou looked at his house and was suddenly shocked.

    This this this what is this?  ?  ?

    Shirou's eyes almost dropped.

    (I apologize, I worked overtime again today and got a new car. Fortunately, I don＊t have to work overtime tomorrow, otherwise I will repeat the tragedy of last week. I will update as usual tomorrow. Also, I wrote the wrong chapter number in the last chapter.  It should be ninety-nine, I jumped directly to one hundred, uh, sorry, I changed it now)

 Related Works Chapter 101: What are your wishes?

    My own home, yes, this one in front of me is indeed my own home, that wooden house with a black tile roof.

    However, that is only the majority. On the left side near the house, at this moment, there is a tall and pointed tower, which looks like it was removed from a castle-like building the spire.

    Shirou＊s eyes told him so.

    The white brick walls, the blue long pointed roof that looks like a wizard's hat, and the structure that combines columns and cones, look like they were removed from the top of a tower - but how could such a thing be in my home?  It stands, as nondescript as a cross erected on the top of a pyramid.

    I had been out for less than two hours, and it turned out like this when I came back. Oh, and the car outside the door. This was probably the work of the two maids. How did they do it? Didn't they go to Einzbe?  Ren's castle moving luggage Shirou suddenly felt that he might know what it was about.

    Could it be that this is a certain part of Einzbern City

    Shirou has turned his head. He looked at Sera, hoping that the other party would give her a satisfactory answer.

    Sera said: This is what the young lady meant. When she left earlier, the young lady ordered to bring the necessary supplies and at the same time, try to change the room back to what it looked like in Einzbern City, because the old man＊s house was made of wood.  We couldn't change it like Einzbern City, and we didn't dare to do anything to the big master's house, so we had to demolish part of the castle in the forest and attach it to the young lady's room.

    "But why do you need to make this kind of renovation to my house? How did you two women get such a big thing back? Berserker is resurrected?"  !  !

    Shirou, who was not yelling, was extremely depressed. He walked to the room where Illya was located, and was surprised to find that part of the wall inside had also turned into stone, as if he had used the second method to cut into another space, wooden  Next to the corridor is a strange part of the wooden wall. The part near Ilia's room turned into a white marble wall, and the door turned into a noble and deep-colored push door.

    What kind of equipment is this? The other party hollowed out this part of the house and then "stuffed" the tower in.  Originally, Shirou wanted to ask Sera and Liz to move the tower for him Even if Illya was unhappy, it didn't matter, because no matter what, he couldn't treat such a thing like "Look, there is news here."  things left on top of one＊s own home.

    But now it seems Shirou asked her to move this thing away, but the maid said insidiously that there was absolutely no way this thing could be moved away, because in order to fix the tower-shaped part, it would not damage the Emiya residence too much.  For the other parts, she and Liz connected this to the keel of the Emiya House and wanted to demolish it unless the house was no longer needed.

    "If you don't destroy your home, you have to connect it to the foundation of your home. What kind of theory is this?"  This maid sincerely wants to make Shirou uncomfortable. If nothing else, she destroyed her holy place, the grocery store, a while ago, and now she actually made her house look like this. Sheshe  ＃

    When he walked to the backyard, Shirou's eyes turned a little white.

    Ah, it＊s not that the maid failed to fulfill her promise. She has indeed built a club house, a pure white bungalow, and two windows. Although there is nothing special about it, but are those two Mokichi brothers? It＊s like this  Will build a house.  Within two hours, he turned his home into the legendary four-dimensional image.

    In the afternoon of that day, Tohsaka originally packed her bags and wanted to leave. After all, tonight was the last time they would cooperate, and after that they would be enemies. Of course they couldn't stay here any longer, so she packed her bags and left early. Originally, she wanted to leave in the morning.  She wanted to leave, but she was entangled in the matter of Meizu. She was about to leave now, but Shirou held her tightly and refused to let her go.  At that time, Shirou said half sincerely and half threateningly, Tohsaka, please help me think of a way to tell the neighbors how the spire of my house came about without arousing suspicion. That's it.  Then I'll send you away.

    The subtext is that if you don't tell me, you can't even think about leaving - it's really rare for Shirou to be forced into this situation.

    He just wanted to yell at the maid because he didn't suppress his anger, but the maid raised her chest and lowered her head.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The villain is stupid and I don＊t know where I offended the great master, but the villain is willing to accept any punishment from the big master.

    ????????????????????????????????????? That let you do whatever you want, Shirou immediately retreated gorgeously.

    But Tohsaka looked at him with disdain and said: "They have added blocking magic to this house. Ordinary people can'tI couldn't even notice it.  "

    Shirou was startled when he heard this. He didn't notice the blocking magic that Tohsaka mentioned.  Those two maids were not idiots. They also knew that if they made Shirou's house too conspicuous, Illya would be implicated, so they controlled their Qi instead. They arranged breaking magic outside so that ordinary people couldn't see it.  Shirou breathed a sigh of relief.  Anyway, when ordinary people see this forget it, it's okay not to want to be in this situation.

    However, he did not think that there was a high-end car at the door of his house that was annoying and eye-catching

    Obstructed by Shirou, Tohsaka stopped, but she raised her eyes and muttered a few words, why she exchanged with Sakura yesterday, she must make up for it today, otherwise her attack plan at night will be hindered.  .

    "What?" Shirou didn't hear clearly.

    As a result, Tohsaka ignored her and dragged the luggage back.

    Shirou didn't understand what was going on, so he ran to ask Sakura. As a result, Sakura told him that Tohsaka suddenly burst into laughter while holding his stomach last night. After that, because he couldn't continue cooking dinner in that situation, Sakura did it for him.  .

    Shirou immediately understood that because Sakura cooked dinner on her behalf last night, the agreement she had made about taking turns cooking dinner was not fulfilled. And with Tohsaka's character, she neither wanted to owe others nor talk without keeping her word.  , so I suddenly turned back when I wanted to leave.

    But Shirou didn＊t think too much in his slender head. Little did he know that it was a series of things that happened after Tosaka caught a glimpse of his ugly appearance and the latter laughed so hard that he almost shed tears.

    "That's itwell, wait" After stopping Sakura's narration at this moment, Shirou nodded, his eyes widened as if he suddenly thought of something.

    "What's wrong, senior?" Sakura saw the change in Shirou's expression and thought he had thought of something terrible.

    "No, it's nothing, I just thought of something." He waved his hand and motioned Sakura to come over. Sakura didn't understand what was going on, but she still approached Shirou.

    "Don't Tohsaka want to cook" Shirou covered his mouth with his hand and whispered such words. The more Sakura listened, the wider her eyes opened. Finally, she covered her mouth in shock and looked at Shirou.  Li said, is this really okay?

    "Huh? What?"

    "Thisbut

    "Is this really okay?" Sakura's eyes blinked and opened wide.

    "Of course, didn't Tohsaka come back for the last dinner? If it was just me in this place, she would definitely not do this." Shirou said half truthfully, half coaxingly. Finally, he definitely ordered  Nodding, it was written all over his face, believe me, I am right about this.

    Sakura paused and left.

    ＃＃

    "This is the last day of our alliance, so dinner can be considered a break-up meal." An hour before dinner, Tohsaka stood in front of the cooking table with a spoon on his back, looking at a few people with questioning eyes: "So today is a special treat.  , Well, do you have anything in particular that you want to eat?"

    Although Tohsaka looked like she was asking everyone because she was thinking about everyone, but if you think about it carefully, her words were really arrogant.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Is there anything in particular that you want to eat? In other words, it means that I can make whatever you want to eat, so arrogant.

    "" Saber is fine no matter what.

    "No, whatever No, just cook the Chinese cuisine that you are best at, Tohsaka."

    "Well, my senior's Chinese cuisine is amazing, so"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????

    ※I want to eat Haagen-Dazs,§ Ilia said as she sat in Sister Teng＊s seat and stretched her arms high.

    ""

    ""

    ""

    Tohsaka＊s face was shocked at first, and then darkened.

    This dead kid is simply trying to disrupt the situation sincerely.

    But Tohsaka had been quarreling with Illya for several days, and he always had some thoughts. Although he was annoyed, he quickly calmed down.  She looked at Illya's proud smile and knew that she must not quarrel with her at this time, otherwise, she would definitely fall into something like a child's quarrel. This is unforgivable for the noble Tohsaka clan, so this kind of thing  It must be done without getting angry, and at the same time it must be solved in a simple and orderly manner.

    "Reject by name, I don't make sweets." Tohsaka rolled his eyes at her and didn't care what Ilia did.Say what you think.  Then she turned around and looked at the food she had taken out, thinking about what to do.

    "What? You can't even make a dessert and you dare to ask people to order food?" Ilia said disdainfully.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? green veins.

    "I miss Einzbern so much. Each of the servants there can make squirrel-shaped sweets, and then use branches carved from ice as decorations," Illya said in a nostalgic tone.

    Blood vessels burst.

    "Shirou, you shouldn't hire someone like this who can't do anything"

    "Who are you talking about here to cook!!!" Tohsaka finally couldn't help it anymore. When she turned around, she almost overturned the sink.

    "Why are you so excited? I didn't say Tohsaka." Illya turned her face to the side, covered her mouth and snickered, looking like a little devil.

    ＃＃

    With this episode, when Tosaka was chopping vegetables, the whirring sound of the knife made Shirou, who was sitting far behind her, feel a gust of cold wind.  This made him scream in his heart that it was bad.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In this situation, the plan will definitely be hindered, let alone Tohsaka Hmm!  !

    Originally, he wanted to say that Tohsaka was like this. The plan he told Sakura to make her and Tohsaka have a better relationship at the last supper tonight was also ruined, but Shirou suddenly realized that Sakura stood next to him.  He got up and slowly walked towards the red evil ghost who transformed into the terrifying demon king.

    No, Sakura, Tohsaka is now a demon comparable to Caster. If you go now, it will only be counterproductive, and you might be torn into pieces.  Shirou watched helplessly as Sakura walked towards the center of the storm little by little, but he couldn't make a sound to stop her.

    ※Well, looking at the way Sakura walks stiffly, she must also know that her trip is dangerous.

    Feeling someone approaching behind him, Tohsaka suddenly turned around, no matter who it was, he just said in a deep voice: "What are you doing?"

    "No, it's nothing. I just want to help my senior sister." Sakura straightened her body and looked directly at the two red lights. She spoke like a machine - because she didn't say pre-prepared lines like a machine.  Come out, then she must be stuttering and unable to speak in tune now.

    ※No need,§ Tohsaka said directly.

    Shirou felt that she must be extremely angry right now. Normally, even if her words were cold, she would at least say something like "I'm very grateful for your thoughts, but I still don't need them." But now she's like this Well, I don't know why.  Illya is not naturally compatible with Tosaka. She can always provoke Tosaka to anger with just a few words.

    Looking at Sakura who was overwhelmed by Tohsaka's words, Shirou said silently in his heart: That's it, Sakura, just retreat like this, otherwise you will be burned to death by the red dragon's flames.

    "Hey, Shirou, what do you want Sakura to do? Her shoulders keep shaking." Illya tugged on Shirou's clothes in confusion and asked in a low voice.

    "I have the same question." After hearing Ilia's words, Saber actually nodded seriously, staring at Shirou with her emerald eyes, hoping that he would tell him the reason.

    "Uh" Shirou waved to them, and when the two of them moved their heads closer in confusion, he whispered: "That's it, Sakura wants to have a more harmonious relationship with Tohsaka, so that's why she did this  of."

    He recounted what happened at noon.

    "Really?" Ilia was very surprised. She couldn't help but glance at the two girls and then turned back: "But it doesn't seem like things are going well between those two people."

    Shirou's face was very heavy, and he also understood that this matter did not seem to be going well now.  However, this is the last chance. Tohsaka will confront him later, and he doesn＊t know what the situation will be like. So when Sakura came to see him in the morning, Shirou gave her an idea and asked her to seize this opportunity.  A chance for a last supper.  In the name of being a helper, I cooked dinner with Tohsaka, and then at a certain stage, such as passing the dishes, taking the plates, or watching Tohsaka finish cooking, I found a good opportunity to say: "That's really awesome.  "I didn't expect Chinese food to be so good, sister" and the like, then well, don't think about it anymore. If Illya hadn't provoked Tohsaka before, it should have gone smoothly.

    Raising his head without any expectations, Shirou looked at the two people over there, blinking his eyes, feeling surprised.

    Sakura is still standing there, facing two lightning beams, standing in Tohsaka Rin's flames.

    "I won't get in the way, senior, I just want to help. III can make some sweets, so I thoughtif possible, I would like to help with the dessert after cooking." Sakura's eyes flickered, no  Dare to look into Tohsaka＊s eyes, but she insists on speakingIt's over.

    But as soon as these words came out, Sakura immediately felt the pressure in front of her become even greater. She hurriedly said: "No, no, I didn't mean to say what happened just now. I I just thought, didn't Tohsaka-senpai say that?  You have to eat a little sugar every day, and there are no desserts for breakfast and lunch today, so if possible, I think I would like to make some puddings tonight."

    She whispered, was it because she was uneasy with what she said just now? Her face turned a little red, and her body was trembling slightly because she was at a loss.

    Tohsaka looked at her for a while, and then she didn't know what to think. She said slowly: "It's up to you. Anyway, except for the chopping board, I don't use other parts very much."

    "Well, I will definitely not cause trouble." Sakura's face showed a bit of joy, and she nodded vigorously: "Yes, I will definitely not cause trouble to senior sister."

    "Ahhh" Tohsaka had turned around at this time, and she just hummed twice casually in response to Sakura's words.

    Sakura couldn't help but look back. Across the table, Shirou gave her a thumbs up.

    ＃＃

    Pretending to just make dessert, Sakura carefully prepared the pudding.  Then she quietly watched Tohsaka's next move.

    Finally, when she heated the oil in the pot and was about to pour the washed lettuce into the pot for frying, she suddenly discovered that the basket originally placed there to hold the lettuce was missing.

    And next to it.

    ※Sister, can you leave the next lettuce to me, so that I can concentrate on making fried meat?§ she whispered.

    "Only fried meat and lettuce are left. Ah, thank you for your idea, but I still" Tohsaka almost instinctively shook her head to express her rejection, but when she turned her head, she miraculously turned it around again.  Come back.

    Whether she was confused or surprised, Tohsaka's face looked a little confused. She looked at Sakura and asked tentatively: "Hey, Sakura, just now you um"

    ※I＊m not sure it was my delusion or auditory hallucination or something, Tohsaka hesitated to say it.

    "Then, since sister agrees, then I will fry the lettuce No, I mean, I will cut the lettuce first, and then fry it carefully." Sakura's face turned red, in order to avoid herself from being far away.  Ban's eyes flinched away, and she said hurriedly.

    After she finished speaking, she felt that her hands, feet, and heart were about to jump out of her chest. Suddenly she felt bolder than ever before. She said suchsuchthings. SheYing followed her instinct and turned her gaze.  open.

    But even so, she still couldn't help but wonder in her heart: How would the other party feel and what would he say?

    Fear and expectation, these two things occupied the left and right atrium of Sakura's heart, beating loudly.

    "Ah, um, that's not impossible" After waiting for a few seconds, the expected horror did not come, and she did not hear the natural rejection. She opened her eyes and found Tohsaka.  Clear your throat.

    She seemed to be looking to the side and muttered as if she was unconvinced: "Then I'll leave it to you."

    After that, the two of them stood there stiffly, with their mouths closed tightly, preparing the dishes they had just divided up, and paused for a while

    "Hmm" Tohsaka made a voice.

    "Do you have any advice? Sister," Sakura said quickly.

    "Ah no, I, I just want to say that your seasoning seems to be rare, so I want to invite you to teach it." Tohsaka blinked and said quickly.

    "I-that's it. Me too, I would be very happy if I could learn the Chinese cooking secrets that my sister uses now." Sakura nodded, her face full of stiff anticipation.

    ???????????????????????????? Well, I said, when frying lettuce, is there anything special about adding salt and pouring oil into the pan before frying the meat?  Shirou looked at the two people amused and helpless.

    Sure enough, those two people also noticed that what they just said was really lame. Both of them were blushing, looking at each other, and couldn't say anything.

    Finally, it was Sakura who broke the silence, and she burst out laughing.

    "Sure enough, it's strange, sister." She shook her head, turned off the fire, and looked at the pot in her hand.

    "No, there's nothing surprising about being called that. To say the least, it just feels a bit sudden." Tohsaka pretended to tie her hair naturally.

    "Is it sudden? Me too. I didn't expect that I screamed out so suddenly." Sakura lowered her eyes and smiled.

    "If that's the case, then youJust call it like this, originally no, if I had stopped you before, forget it, since you have called it out like this now, then just call it whatever you want." Tohsaka flicked his hair, turned around, and said  Mumbling: But I will prevent this kind of thing next time.

    Sakura stared blankly at Tohsaka's silhouette and said nothing for a while.

    "Hey, hurry up. If you stop cooking in the middle, it will affect the taste of the food." Sakura blushed and Tosaka said impatiently.

    "Yes, I understand." Sakura was brought back to her senses by her, turned around and turned on the fire, and then she gently added: "Sister."

    "What are you talking about, Einzbern?" While eating dinner, Saber stood up with a slap on the table, an angry look on his face.

    ※I didn＊t mean to insult the lord, what I just said was just as it was meant to be,§ the blue maid stood next to Illya and said with her eyelids lowered.

    "you＃＃"

    This is not anything special. It＊s just that during dinner tonight, Sierra and Liz appeared in the living room for the first time, next to Ilia. Of course, they were just serving Ilia to eat.

    Although they felt strange, a few people didn't pay attention. It was just that Sera said something that angered Saber, who had just picked up the first bowl of rice.

    She said: Miss, please rest assured, you only need to eat a dish of this level once, and then I can copy it perfectly. If you eat it with me in the future, Miss, I will make an even better finished product.

    She did this because she didn＊t want her noble Miss Illya and Shirou to have dinner together. As a result, Saber was the first to be annoyed by such words.  The knight who was once moved by eating this kind of food now heard someone slandering her feelings. How could she agree?

    "Don't underestimate cooking. The food on this table, even a bowl of rice, has to go through dozens of processes before it can be transformed from the ground into food on the plate, not to mention the rest of the dishes. That is Rin and  The fruit of Sakura's hard work, spending time studying carefully, and trying many times to be able to present the food she has now You, apologize to me." At the end, Saber shouted sharply.

    "Huh, it's just adjusting the proportion of salt, the degree of chopping of materials, and the proportion of various ingredients. Once you master it, it's easy to restore and improve it." The maid dismissed it.

    "you＃＃"

    Shirou suddenly couldn't help but laugh when he saw that he and Sera were quarreling over a trivial matter (in Saber's opinion, this was definitely not a trivial matter).

    After dinner and dessert, Sakura took the initiative to take care of the dishes, while Shirou made everyone a cup of tea.

    But when she got to Tohsaka, she refused.

    "No, I don't have the time to drink tea leisurely here now. I have wasted a lot of time before." Tohsaka waved his hand and planned to pick up his luggage: "Then, that's it, goodbye."

    She said goodbye to everyone around her.

    "Wait, Tohsaka," but Shirou stopped her: "Anyway, the action time is nine o'clock. There is no need to leave so early now. Let's sit down and have a cup of tea. At the same time, I also have something to ask you."

    "Ah, what happened? What else do you want to ask at this time?" Although he was surprised, Tohsaka sat down.

    Shirou looked to the side, then withdrew his gaze - Illya had gone back with the two maids, and now there were only four people in the living room.

    "Well, there's nothing special about it." Shirou turned the tea cup in his hand slightly, looking at the steam coming out of the red tea and the tea bags in the water. He pretended to be very normal and asked: "Suppose that we win the Holy Grail War.  If so, what do you want to do?"

    (I found that the names of this chapter and Chapter 99 were somewhat inconsistent, so I wanted to change the previous chapter names, but I made a mistake, so I deleted several chapters at once. I broke out in a sweat. Now I am posting it again)

 Related Works Chapter 102 The Last Command Seal

    "ha?"

    "Well?"

    Regarding his question, Shirou heard two voices of doubt and surprise, and Sakura, who was washing the dishes over there, also stopped moving.  But he didn't look up.

    "Well, I mean, what would you do if you got the Holy Grail?" He still didn't look up.

    "What are you talking about suddenly?" Tohsaka was the first to come to her senses. She frowned and looked at Shirou.

    Although Saber didn＊t say anything, it was obvious that she was also surprised that Shirou would suddenly say such a thing.

    It would indeed be surprising to say something like this so suddenly, but Shirou didn't care about it at the moment. He just wanted to know what other people's thoughts were and why they wanted to obtain the Holy Grail.  After learning that Illya is the carrier of the Holy Grail let's first confirm why they want to obtain the Holy Grail.

    "I suddenly thought of it. After all, if we defeat Caster, only us and Lancer will be left, and the winner of the battle will be decided among us, so it's not surprising to imagine such a thing." Shirou raised his head and spread his arms.  Tanshou said, as if it was a matter of course.

    "Oh, that's right. Even Shirou would think about this at a time like this. Well, although it's not voluntary, it's normal to want to get rewarded for risking one's life and being badly beaten several times."  Tohsaka put his chin in thought for a moment and nodded.

    Shirou found Tohsaka more pleasing to the eye at times like this, that is, no matter what happened, she had to figure out the reason why it happened, and as long as it was reasonable, she would consider it as a possibility.  Tohsaka at this time is best fooledwait, Tohsaka seems to be different today.

    Shirou himself was still thinking that it was great that Tohsaka liked to find reasons for everything, but suddenly he realized that she looked at him deeply.  This sight made Shirou feel a little embarrassed. Just when he thought she had seen through what he was thinking, he saw her suddenly smile: "Not bad, have you made any progress?"

    "What?" Shirou was stunned by Tohsaka's words.

    Tohsaka didn't explain, and she wasn't in a hurry to leave at this moment. The old god sat down, picked up the teacup and took a sip of it. Then he looked at Shirou: "Even so, I can't give up the Holy Grail."  It＊s for you, if you want, come and have a good fight with me.§

    "Well, I know, I will fight each other cruelly with Tohsaka." Although he didn't know what she meant by what she just said, but looking at Tosaka now, Shirou just wanted to complain angrily, and then he asked:  "So, Tohsaka, what wish do you wish for after receiving the Holy Grail?"

    Tohsaka glanced up after hearing this: "If there is a reason for wanting the Holy Grailwell, I haven't thought about this. I just want to win. Anyway, as long as I win, I can do whatever I want.  , you can think about it later after you get it.§

    In other words, the purpose is just to participate in the Holy Grail War and win the victory later, right? Well, how should I put this? The truth is Tohsaka＊s style!  Shirou nodded secretly in his mind.

    Suddenly, Tohsaka made a blow that caught Shirou off guard: "Shirou, what about you? Do you have any wishes you want to realize?"

    "Me? Me! I" Shirou looked at Tosaka blankly, not understanding what she was saying at first, but then he came to his senses: "I, I haven't thought about it yet, so I wanted to ask  Asking what you think."

    "Hey" Tohsaka heard this and looked at Shirou with contempt: "You don't want to use our ideas as a reference, you have no desire."

    "No, no" Shirou couldn't help but sweat after hearing Tohsaka's words. He hurriedly shook his head to express that this was not the case.  At this moment, he felt a gaze coming from the side, looking at his face. His heart moved, but he did not meet the gaze, but turned to Sakura who happened to be walking over: "Sakura"  , what about you, if you get the Holy Grail, what would you wish for?"

    But Sakura just shook her head gently, with a soft smile in the corner of her eyes: "I don't have any wishes to come true, but the way I am now is enough."

    Tohsaka turned away and pretended to be looking at his teacup.

    "Really?" Shirou nodded deliberately, and then looked at Saber, but Saber just said nothing. Even when Shirou looked at her, she didn't seem to have the intention to speak. She didn't seem to be interested in this topic, or  Say, I don＊t want to express my wishes or anything like that.

    However, regardless of whether she is willing or not, Shirou wants to ask clearly, not only for Illya, but also for her.

    Issei once said that Saber often smiles, but she can＊t see it herself. She only smiles when she looks at others.  looking at myselfMy friend was stabbed through the chest by his own sword, but he still had a smile on his face, closed his eyes as if he had been saved, and died.

    She must have cried then.

    If Saber wanted to get the Holy Grail, change them all, change her betrayal and death during her lifetime, endure the fate of losing her companions and everything, and live a happy ordinary life Shirou couldn't imagine that if Saber expressed this wish  If so, how would I tell about Ilia, how would I break her wish, and how would I stop her.

    Therefore, you must ask clearly at this time, and you will have to fight Caster later. Shirou does not want to leave entanglements in his heart at this time.  He pretended to be natural and asked: "So, where is Saber?"

    The energy she had during the meal no longer existed, and there was only heavy indifference on Saber's face. She narrowed her eyes slightly, as if she was thinking about something, but still did not speak.  Shirou didn't say anything, just looked at her quietly, waiting for her answer.

    Did Tohsaka and Sakura also notice that something was wrong with Saber? They also turned to look at Saber, but facing the gazes of the three of them, Saber still didn't seem to want to say anything.

    Finally, after a minute of silence, when the people sitting around the table could no longer bear the oppressive atmosphere, Saber finally spoke.

    "There is no need to say it." Saber shook her head gently, her green eyes full of indifference: "Getting the Holy Grail is an obligation that I must complete. All I have to do is get the Holy Grail, and then realize my wish."

    Shirou's heart began to beat, but he pretended to be calm: "So, um, what kind of specific wish do I mean?"

    Saber did not answer this question. She lowered her eyes uneasily and avoided Shirou's eyes.

    Although I don＊t know what Saber is afraid of or what she is avoiding, at this moment Shirou＊s heart is both happy and sad, full of conflicts.

    Because if it is difficult to say it, for Saber's character, then it should be some kind of selfish wish, a wish that makes her feel uncomfortable to say it, so she cannot say it out of shame, and a wish that meets this condition  , almostShirou didn't know whether he was frustrated or sad.

    "What's wrong, Saber, is it so difficult to say it?" Tohsaka looked at Saber with some confusion: "Generally speaking, servants will follow the call because they want to get the Holy Grail to realize their regrets in life, or they want to  To gain a second life. Isn＊t that the case for Saber?§

    She didn＊t seem to care (didn＊t care?) what Saber didn＊t want to say, and said it to herself.

    "No, I'm not interested in a second life, and I don't want to realize the regrets of my life." Saber, who didn't want to say anything because she didn't want others to misunderstand her, shook her head and said, "My goal is to obtain the Holy Grail.  , and use it, that＊s why I became a servant.§

    There was a thud, and he didn't know whether it was his heart falling into his stomach again, or whether it was a heavy hammer hitting his heart. Shirou heard a thud inside his body.

    When Tohsaka heard this, she showed a look of astonishment. No, it should be said that it was unbelievable. She seemed to have thought of something terrible. After that, she put away her frightened expression and looked at Saber with a terrifying face.  His tone was low and almost like a question: "That is to say, you signed the contract in order to get the Holy Grail. In exchange for getting the Holy Grail, you became a heroic spirit and a servant."

    "Yes, in exchange for becoming a Servant, I can pursue the Holy Grail." Saber nodded.

    For a moment, Shirou saw a hint of gloom on Tohsaka's face. The angry look made Shirou feel a little familiar, just like when Tohsaka said how great his magic was. But, at that time, Tohsaka looked  He felt far less angry than he did at this time.

    Archer, take my luggage back to my house, and then come back to pick me up Tohsaka silently gave the command in his mind, and then cut off the sympathetic perception without waiting for Archer to answer.

    "That's no wonder. No wonder you were summoned by the half-hearted Shirou. That makes sense," Tohsaka said coldly.

    "Yes." Although she felt Rin's mood changes, she didn't know what was going on, but Saber just nodded calmly.

    As a result, after hearing these words, Tohsaka's face became even more gloomy. At this moment, her face was covered with dark clouds, and everyone could see that she was suppressing her anger.

    "Tohsaka, what's wrong?" Feeling that something was wrong with Tosaka like this, Shirou felt that he should speak up, otherwise something strange might happen.

    ※What＊s wrong, haha, you＊re so stupid to ask this,§ Tohsaka snorted and sneered, not answering Shirou＊s question.  After that, she frowned and thought for a while, then asked Saber: "I want to ask a question, your real body is King Arthur's opponent"?, In this case, you should be a hero yourself, and based on your popularity, you will definitely become a heroic spirit after your death.  In this case, it is entirely possible to be summoned as a heroic spirit, so why do you have to make a contract with the world? Can't you just be summoned to participate in the Holy Grail War?  Moreover, if it is said that way, if you do not participate as a heroic spirit, you will be corrected by the world and cannot interfere with our world, right?  "

    "That's true, but I'm different from other Servants. I haven't really become a Servant yet," Saber said lightly.

    "There is no completebecoming?" Tohsaka didn't understand.

    Not only Tohsaka doesn＊t understand, but Shirou doesn＊t understand either. Well, he never understood the conversation between Tosaka and Saber from the beginning.

    But Tohsaka suddenly understood. She suddenly took a breath: "Could it be that you, at the cost of getting the Holy Grail, what did you exchange to become a Servant? And you are still in the process?"

    Saber admitted silently.

    As a result, Tohsaka's face became even more gloomy, and she almost looked like she was going to fly into a rage on the spot.

    "Hey, Tohsaka, what are you talking about? You've been talking to yourself since the beginning, and you've been talking to yourself incomprehensible things." Shirou couldn't understand what the two of them were talking about, so he could only worry. Finally, he  Just ask directly.

    Tohsaka slowly turned around and looked at Shirou. The look in his eyes made Shirou feel that he might have asked a question that he shouldn't have asked.

    "Okay, half-assed." She called out the nickname she once gave Shirou. This nickname had not been used for a long time: "In the Holy Grail War we are participating in now, the servants you and I are are ancient heroic spirits. They are alive.  At that time, as human beings, the status of heroes was active in various eras. After death, they were respected by others and sublimated into something similar to heroic spirits. Heroic spirits are the guardians of human beings. They must also be used by humans after death, summoning  To every era, protect the world and prevent the destruction of mankind. Well, the Servant system of the Holy Grail War came from this, taking advantage of the arrival of heroic spirits."

    Shirou didn＊t know what Tohsaka was feeling when he said this, but he could see that Tohsaka almost gritted his teeth and didn＊t let himself roar.  He said nothing and continued to listen to Tohsaka's words.

    "There are also people who sign a contract with the world as a person, exchange with the world, hand over their afterlife to the world, become a guardian, and become a hero," Tohsaka whispered.

    "Well, that is to say, some people must become heroes for some reasons, so they exchange with the world and become heroes. The price is to become a servant-like form after death." Shirou felt that he almost understood.

    "Yes" is the answer.

    After finishing speaking, Tohsaka looked at Saber with a sarcastic smile in his eyes: "So, Saber, what is your exchange condition? You became a hero on the condition of getting the Holy Grail. Now that you are summoned as a servant, it means  You have fulfilled your wish and obtained the Holy GrailAh, I remembered that you once said that you were summoned ten years ago, so it must have been that time."

    Shirou felt that he couldn't understand again.

    However, unexpectedly, Saber shook her head again.

    "No, I haven't obtained the Holy Grail yet." Maybe he thought that since he had already said it, there was no point in hiding the specific content. Saber said: "Indeed, what you said about making a wish to the world to become a hero and then a guardian  A heroic spirit. But I am not like that. Moreover, the wish that I, King Arthur, made to the world is to obtain the Holy Grail and use it while alive, not after death. After obtaining the Holy Grail, I will die and become a guardian."

    "That's it, that is to say, you did not rely on the power of the world to become a hero, and you only made your wish to the world after becoming a hero."

    "Yes, fortunately, otherwise, I would have missed the Holy Grail War." Saber nodded. "I did not complete the exploration of the Holy Grail while I was alive. Even in the end, I did not obtain the Holy Grail. But in this case, I cannot complete the contract.  In order for the world to make me a guardian, it must let me obtain the Holy Grail while I'm still alive."

    "That is to say, before getting the Holy Grail, King Arthur will not die, you are still alivehuman" Tohsaka lowered his face and whispered that it was amazing that he could actually reach the land of heroes in human form without any admirers.  In a state of sublimated strength, he can reach the highest level of Saber and fight against heroes like Hercules.

    "Yes, as King Arthur, I stopped at the moment of death. Although from the current time point of view, I am already dead, but in this case, I will not be able to complete the contract. The world asked me to stop at the moment before death.  In an instant, he became a servant and was summoned in various time periods. Only after obtaining the Holy Grail can he die.A trace of worry flashed in the king's eyes.

    etc.

    "Is it frozen? The time before death is in a still state. In this case, you have enough time to obtain the Holy Grail. It doesn't matter how many times you fight as a Servant until you obtain the Holy Grail." Tohsaka's voice was a little faint.  , then she looked at Saber: "So, what are you, a clone or a copy? Because you are not dead yet, how were you summoned before you reached the Seat of Heroes?"

    "Yes, the heroic spirits summoned in the Holy Grail War are all clones of the original body, but I am different. I was summoned by the Holy Grail from my still state where time stopped before my death.  I only have Excalibur, so I can only participate in the Holy Grail War as a swordsman. After it is over, I will go back to the original time. Because of this, I can retain the experience of the last Holy Grail War." Saber said this, feeling very sorry.  He bowed his head to Shirou: "I'm sorry, Master. Rin said that it was because Shirou was not mature enough to turn me into a spirit. In fact, it was because I was not dead yet, so I couldn't turn into a spirit."

    The knight was sorry that his master's reputation had been damaged by him, but Shirou didn't say anything. He was thinking about a problem now.

    It seems that something is not quite right

    "However, since you are alive and will go back every time, you have already obtained the Holy Grail at that time. If you use it at that time, wouldn't it be tampering with the past? That is simply the realm of magic. This is basically"

    "It is precisely because I can turn the impossible into a possibility that I signed a contract with the world to obtain it." King Arthur calmly interrupted her: "Obtain it before death at the cost of becoming a guardian.  I want to eliminate the existence of the person named Artoria.§

    "But whyhey, what did you say just now?" Tohsaka originally wanted to say something, but her eyes suddenly opened wide.

    The same goes for Shirou. He was confused about the content of Saber's words before he finally came to his senses.

    On weekdays, he, Tohsaka, Sakura and others all call her saber, saber, so much so that they regard this as saber's real name. Now that they hear the name Artoria, they feel so unfamiliar.  Forget about Ban.  She had only heard Archer say it once, and this was the second time.  But Shirou was different. He didn't know how many times he had heard this name. He had heard this name several times in his dreams.

    Now that he heard this name, he suddenly realized that this was Saber＊s real name.

    But why did you just hear from Saber that she wanted to eliminate Arturia and her own existence?

    "Hey, Saber, what are you talking about, you" When Shirou realized it, he was leaning forward on the table and staring at Saber's face on the other side of the table: "You, didn't you use the Holy Grail for yourself?"

    "I don't want my life to be like that. It doesn't matter if I kill myself as a woman and become a king. It doesn't matter if I am betrayed by the people around me. It doesn't matter if I kill bloody people. It doesn't matter if I abandon my feelings."  But in the end, he couldn't die well, and he even had to kill his former friends to become a heroic spirit. He was unwilling to do it, not willing to do it, never do it if he didn't want to, absolutely not, don't die like that.  That's why she wanted to use the Holy Grail to change it, change her own destiny, and change the strange path of the Battle of the Sword Fence But why did she just say that she wanted to use the Holy Grail to eliminate Artoria's existence?

    Regarding Shirou's words, Saber looked at him with a puzzled look that he couldn't understand: "Why do you say that, Shirou, my wish is to save my country and change its fate of destruction."

    "What" Shirou's momentum stagnated, and then he asked more fiercely: "Then why do you say you want to eliminate yourself?"

    Saber lowered her eyelids slightly and avoided Shirou's gaze: "There is no reason, it's all because I didn't protect the country. Originally, I became the king to protect my country, but I failed to fulfill my responsibility, so I always think about it.  , Caliburn, did you choose the wrong person?§

    "Hmm" The unexpected blow made Shirou take a breath. He looked at Saber in disbelief, finally understanding what she was thinking.

    Although with honor, he drew the sword of the king and became the king.  However, her subjects had to be sacrificed in every battle. The faces of the knights around her were full of unwillingness and pain. The knights ran away and the courtiers rebelled. Time and time again, she felt that she was not qualified for the throne, so she thought

    "But, you don't have to"

    "No, that's impossible." Saber interrupted sternly, and Shirou said: "I can't make a better choice. Even if I try it again, I can solve everything perfectly, but in the end, I will definitely end up because of other people."  An accident leads to the destruction of the country. In this case, my wishHope was in vain.  So the only way is to eliminate the old me and let a more qualified person be selected by the Sword in the Stone to become a more qualified and outstanding king, so that he can better protect England.  Only in this way can I atone for my sins.  "

    Sin?

    This word made Shirou's mind go crazy. He couldn't understand why the word sin came out of Saber's mouth.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Has been killing his own heart, presenting himself in front of the people as a ruthless king, in order to rule correctly.  Mingming went into battle personally every time the enemy came, standing on the front line and never retreating.  Even though he was subjected to a lot of harsh criticism, he still gave up certain villages without hesitation, giving up the villages he had sworn to protect, just to protect more land.  Obviously there are too many to mention, but she has paid so much for the country, but why does she still say that she is carrying sins?

    If she used the Holy Grail to eliminate herself as she said, but she would already fight as a heroic spirit after death Although she didn't understand how a heroic spirit became a hero or what the conditions were, she could still understand it clearly and put it into practice.  He killed his former self so that Arturia would never exist in the world. He eliminated himself and gave himself the glory of being a king. All the hard work he had put in fighting and the efforts he had put in since he was a child were all in vain, just like  Killing yourself like a demon, even if you have to become a heroic spirit after death to be summoned or used by others, it doesn't matter. What's going on?

    Could that be her salvation? The country prospered, but she never existed.  The people laughed, but no one knew that a petite girl had fought a bloody battle.  England has become a better place, but no one has ever known that this is a woman who sacrificed everything, even her own life and existence, and was treated as a heroic spirit to fight forever For the sake of the country, she gave up everything  Becoming a lie, what kind of salvation is this?

    "No, that's not what I meant." Shirou shook his head deeply and used all his willpower to make his tone calmer: "I want to say, you shouldn't be like this. You have done a good job. As a  The king protected the country and kept fighting hard. Even in the end, he still didn't let go of the sword, right? Why do you still have to guard that oath at this time!!! Now that you have obtained the Holy Grail, you should use it for yourself.  ah."

    Although I tried hard to speak calmly, my mouth seemed to be full of pepper. After I said one sentence, it quickly poured out like venting anger.

    After saying this, Shirou saw that Saber's face turned as pale as paper for an instant, but she still maintained a calm face and showed no expression.

    Because Shirou once said it, Saber was mentally prepared for Shirou to see that scene, so she could be so calm, but her pale lips and fingertips all told others the excitement in her heart.

    "Didn't you let go of the sword in the end? It's precisely because of this that I still killed so many people in the end." Saber's voice became obviously colder: "And even though I killed so many people, I still didn't  Save my country. That＊s why I want to get the Holy Grail, and what you just said, Shirou, is a mistake. I use the Holy Grail for myself."

    "It's stupidbut even if you can do it again, what's the point? What has happened has already happened, and it's meaningless even if you do it again, saber"

    "Why do you say that?" Saber's eyes became sharp, and she was dissatisfied with what Shirou said was meaningless.  I just want to save my country and the people, why are there always people who can't agree with it. This was true ten years ago, but my master is unwilling to agree ten years later.

    what is this?  ?  The knight felt a little angry in his heart.

    "So" Shirou just said one word, but someone held his shoulder and his words stopped.

    He turned around and found that Tohsaka had come to him at some point. She looked at Shirou with squinted eyes: "Let's stop here. If we continue, we will have to quarrel. Besides, the time is up, it's time to decide  There is still an hour left for the next attack. Before Archer comes back, I think it＊s better to calm down and adjust the situation.§

    Shirou looked at Tohsaka, then couldn't help but look at Saber. Finally, his shoulders slumped and he looked down at the table.

    "I know," he said a little discouraged.

    Saber stood up silently and said to go back to the room and wait. Archer would come out when he came back.

    And Sakura saw that Shirou wanted to stay alone for a while, so she gently excused herself and went back to her room.

    Then, only the ignorant and eyesore Tohsaka Rin was left in the living room.

    &nbsp; She gently poured herself a new cup of tea, then glanced at Shirou sideways: "Hey, why did you react so fiercely just now? Although she is your servant, it is none of your business what the other person wants to do.  Well, originally she accepted your summons just to fulfill that wish."

    ""

    Shirou was silent for a long time, and then whispered something he didn't know who he was talking to: "I don't like people who don't get rewards for their hard work."

    Tohsaka raised his eyelids, looked at Shirou, and suddenly said as if yawning: "What, it turns out you know it too."

    ?＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    In the dark room, the light purple hair shines brightly, making people see that the owner of the hair is a beautiful and tall woman. At this moment, she is looking at her owner.

    Sakura looked at her servant. There was an iron box on the table behind her, which was full of burnt ashes. At this moment, she looked up at Rider, who was much taller than herself, and then stretched out her hand to tie the knot.  boundary.

    It＊s nothing more than a barrier to prevent others from noticing the magic power leaking out.

    "This is the last command spell, Rider. I beg you. No matter what happens in the future, you must protect the seniorand sister." In the dark room, within the barrier, a burst of light emitted from the girl's hand, but it was very short.  But after a second, the light disappeared.

    Her hands returned to their original smooth and white color.

 Related Works Chapter 103 Parents

    (I worked overtime again and came back late. I apologize ah ah ah ah ah)

    Marching silently, several people arrived at the entrance of Liudong Temple.

    It probably only took more than an hour to get here from the Emiya residence, but it felt like I had been gone all night.  Although I walked here with an acquaintance, it felt like a stranger. Not a word was spoken along the way.

    We made a plan to attack Ryudou Temple, and then we came here together. The two Servants were hiding behind, Shirou and Tohsaka walked in front, and Saber silently followed behind. This feeling was more like heavy than heavy.  Silence.

    When he was at home, Shirou brought up the topic of why he wanted to get the Holy Grail, but Saber said that it was to save his country from ruin, and the way to do it was to eliminate his own existence.

    Shirou really couldn＊t agree with this method that only ghosts would agree with.

    At this moment, there was some conflict in his heart. He felt angry and sad, but also a little happy, yes, happy.

    Because, he finally had a legitimate reason to prevent Saber from obtaining the Holy Grail.

    But this kind of thing should never be exposed, so he kept his face expressionless and moved forward.  Tohsaka didn't know why, but she remained silent all the way. When they were talking about why they wanted to obtain the Holy Grail at home, Shirou felt that something was wrong with her, but he didn't ask.  And Saber, of course, can't speak.

    Arriving at the foot of the mountain where Ryudou Temple is located, Shirou stopped and looked up.

    In the dark night, the gray stone steps lead to the mountain, but they are invisible a few meters away, giving the impression that the stone steps lead to a dark place.

    Several people walked up the stone steps and walked towards the witch's lair.

    There is no need to panic or worry. The battle formation that gathers the power of three Servants must be the first time in the Holy Grail War. Two of the three knights and the other one are famous for their speed and the added destructive power of the objects they ride on.  Level, rider.  In terms of Noble Phantasms, my side has the advantage. In normal battles, my side occupies the commanding heights, so there is no need to be afraid.

    However, Tohsaka and Shirou endured without trembling.

    The last time I came here, the air here was filled with uncontrollable magic power. The magic power extracted from the human body was like meat that had been left out for a long time, rotten and smelly.  And the polluted air occupies every inch of the land here, making people feel dizzy just by taking a breath.  Human resentment and pain soared in the mud-like air, making desperate and depressed moans, like the howls of the wronged ghost.

    But it＊s different now. The air here is still full of magic, but the quality is no longer comparable to that of back then.  Now the density of magic in the air here has exceeded human imagination. Now this place has completely turned into a swamp. There is no longer the howling in the air. The magic has almost become a tangible thing, oppressing people here, as if they are in the tyrant's body.  Under the rule, they only dare to whimper in a low voice.

    Breathing the air here, Shirou had the illusion that he was in a garbage dump full of rotten oranges. The hot and sour air burned his skin. Walking on such a stone path, needless to say, he was unable to speak.  .  Resisting the urge to wave and pat the empty part of his arm, he and Tohsaka walked up the stone steps side by side.

    "Before that, let's decide who we want to deal with," Tohsaka said when they were halfway up the mountain.

    She said: "According to what Shirou said, there are three people to deal with here, two Servants and a Master. The Assassin in front of the mountain gate targeted Saber last time. Her target should not have changed this time.  Yes, then Saber will deal with Assassin, and we will go to the top of the mountain, no problem, Saber."

    Shirou couldn't help but look at Saber behind him, and saw that her face was covered with frost, and her eyes were looking at the air in front of him, as if looking at some kind of sinister enemy.  In response to Tohsaka's words, she just nodded, which was enough to express her decision.  Although the other party is not his master, it goes without saying that Shirou will definitely agree to her plan, so there is no need to ask again, Saber simply agreed directly.

    "Okay, then it's about Caster and Kuzuki." Tohsaka turned to look at Shirou: "According to what you said, Kuzuki is very powerful, so we need to make the following distribution, let our other Servants and Riders deal with Caster.  Archer is dealing with Kuzuki, do you understand?"

    Tohsaka explained the reason to them. There was a reason why she assigned it this way. The noble phantom that Caster owned was the short sword that broke the contract. When fighting with her, they had to be careful not to get close. Saber was the strongest in close combat here.  We have to stay to deal with that samurai. Although the remaining Archer is strong in close combat, his speed is not advantageous. If he is accidentally touched by Caster's dagger Tohsaka doesn't want to??This risk.

    She was once sneak attacked by the witch using space transfer. If when dealing with Caster, the opponent used a large magic attack like last time, causing Archer's flaw, and then using space movement to sneak attack Archer, it would be over.  Rider is different. She has much higher magic resistance than Archer, and her speed is much faster. She can use her speed to dodge Caster's magic attack.  Then she might still chase Caster and beat her into a state of disarray.  As for Kuzuki, no matter how strong he is, he is still a human being. It is absolutely impossible to fight against a hero. Archer will have no problem dealing with him.

    Speaking of this, Tohsaka's brows jumped slightly, remembering the time before coming here.

    Sakura sent them to the door, but only gently called Rider out, asking her to follow Shirou and fight with her at Ryudou Temple, but she herself did not hand over the Command Spell Book to Shirou.  According to her words, she destroyed the Command Spell Book, but she had already ordered Rider to obey Tohsaka and Shirou's orders for this battle.  Because the success or failure of this battle is critical, it is better to let the rider in a complete state under his direct control carry out the battle.

    For this reason, not to mention whether he believed it or not, in short, Shirou believed it (because he had the absolute advantage, it didn't matter whether Rider's strength was high or low).  But this doesn't matter, but Tohsaka believes that this is because after the battle, Archer and himself may have enough spare strength, and Shirou and the others will be turned against him directly after the war if their strength has dropped too much, and then they will be killed.  Sakura specializes in insurance.

    Of course, Shirou wouldn't think so. He didn't care about Sakura's behavior, because Rider was originally Sakura's servant and belonged to him with the Command Spell Book. Now she is Sakura's servant again.  , it＊s not a big deal, he is not his follower in the first place, so what＊s the joy in gaining and what＊s the worry in losing.

    Of course, another reason is that Shirou was afraid of Rider after what happened that night. He was really afraid. Now he couldn't even hide. When Sakura took back the command spell book and took Rider back under his command, he couldn't wait to do it. If  Sakura wants to hand Rider over to her again in the futurethen she should be more alert and her legs and feet should be more agile.

    It＊s too far away.

    Shirou still agreed with Tohsaka's idea of ????distributing combat power, but he was a little confused. In this case, the distribution of combat power would be just right, and he and Tohsaka would be fine.  If this is the case, there is no need to come at all. I will follow him anyway. If it were Tohsaka, he would definitely not move here, but would wait for the news of victory at home - the style of watching the excitement when there is nothing wrong  Not Tohsaka.

    Shirou rolled his eyes, and Tohsaka could tell what he was thinking, and she snorted, with a somewhat unkind look on her face: "Don't relax too much, we are not here to watch the fun, but have a more important mission.  "

    "Huh? What is it?" Shirou wondered.

    "The temple on this mountain is the witch's lair, but this is not a borderless land. In any case, there are still a group of monks living there, and Caster regards this as a base. Hmm, if she didn't secretly manipulate these monks, I  I don＊t believe it,§ Tohsaka said angrily, ※We have to be careful about her using these monks as bait.§

    Shirou suddenly realized and couldn't help but open his mouth.

    Yes, when she was fighting against Caster, she made a big scene on the top of the mountain, using magic bullets to blast a large area in front of the temple into the center of the battlefield.  If the monk there was just given a hint, he wouldn't be able to wake up at night, and he wouldn't be able to see anything wrong with that area the next day.  But there are tourists visiting here every day. Even if only one person sees it, the secret will be revealed when he asks.

    ※Probably just like Tohsaka said, those monks were secretly controlled by Caster.

    Shirou couldn't help but grit his teeth and thought of his classmate, Issei, who just came to his house yesterday. Could it be that he was also hypnotized?

    ??Continue walking up the mountain, and soon, we reached the top of the mountain.

    Then several people easily saw him, Assassin in blue kimono.

    If saying "unstained in mud but not stained" is used to describe a certain person or thing, then there is no doubt that he is among them.

    Even on this mountain, which was as turbid and dark as mud, his hair was still fluttering coolly. Compared with the turbid airflow, his slightly swaying hair was more like the cool breeze at night.  The long knife of more than five feet is held casually in the hand. The long curved body and the bright silver light seem to cut through the heat and acid here, making people feel bright and can't help but feel a little refreshed.  Feel.  The blue clothes in his words decorated him. The handsome warrior looked at the enemy who came to attack. There was neither the excitement of meeting the enemy nor the fear of being attacked. Instead, he wore a look of helplessness.  ."Oh, it's really not the right time." He sighed softly and looked at Saber with a wry smile: "If you could come a day or two later, maybe I would be happier."

    "Why do you say that, assassin?" Saber walked between Shirou and Tohsaka.

    Then, the brilliance suddenly appeared, which seemed to be accompanied by the chirping of birds or the chirping of electricity. She changed from a girl in a dress to a knight in armor.

    Seeing this, Shirou couldn't help but grit his teeth, and then he looked away.

    "No, it's nothing, please don't worry about it." The smile on the warrior's face changed from helpless to happy: "Everything is not perfect, even if there are flaws, I can have a good fight with you, and I have no regrets."

    He chuckled and stared at Saber's wrist, never looking at anyone else.

    Like last time, this time he didn＊t care how many people came or what they wanted to do.  The swordsman's eyes reflected only the swordsman's figure.

    "Then, I will stay, and Shirou and Rin will go to the top of the mountain as planned." Saber faced the enemy in front of her and said to several people from behind.

    "Then let's go." Tohsaka didn't hesitate. He walked past her in a grand manner and walked up.

    Shirou followed her past Saber and walked up.

    The moment he passed by the silver figure, he suddenly couldn't help but wanted to look at Saber's face and her expression.  He himself didn't know where this feeling came from. In the end, he just walked past her silently, looking ahead.

    ※Be careful, Saber,§ he said as usual.

    "Yeah" Saber responded calmly as usual.

    After crossing the remaining steps, he and Tohsaka arrived in front of the gate of Ryudou Temple. At this moment, Tohsaka, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped and blocked the road, preventing him from going forward.

    "Uh, what's the matter, Tohsaka?" Shirou was still thinking about it at first, so he didn't pay attention. When he saw the red figure in front of him stopped moving, he stopped hurriedly and almost bumped into Tosaka.

    "Listen up." Tohsaka didn't look back, turned his back to him like Saber, and whispered: "Because the alliance is not over yet, I will give you one more piece of advice. If you want Saber to avoid that fate, just  If you get the Holy Grail, if you still want to think about her, then use it all yourself. If the complete Holy Grail is used with a single wish, you can even change history, and there is no such thing as erasing someone's existence.  .do you understand?"

    "" Shirou didn't expect that she would actually say such a thing, and was a little dazed for a moment.

    But Tohsaka didn't notice her silly face, and suddenly exhaled, with a faint tone: "And, if you can act according to this idea, I will be able to fight you well."

    "Uh, um, ah um, um" Shirou uttered a few syllables in a daze, and finally nodded.  Then he asked with some confusion: "Why are you telling me this? Wouldn't it make me determined to become your enemy?"

    "Ha, don't make people laugh, you're a fool," she mocked, then her voice suddenly dropped and she muttered something.

    Shirou's ears could only catch two words: return gift.

    After that, Tohsaka raised his arms and quickly walked into the mountain gate.

    Looking at Tohsaka＊s appearance, Shirou shook the corners of his eyes, wondering if he wanted to laugh.  He suddenly remembered that when his senior brother cured Sakura's sudden condition in Kotomine Church, Tohsaka looked a little embarrassed but didn't know how to express his gratitude.

    However, she seems to still not know about Illya. Although she is one of the three founding royal families, Tohsaka seems to only know that the carrier of the Holy Grail is provided by Einzbern, but she does not know what the carrier is and where it is.  This place The warm feeling that he just felt suddenly felt a thorn in his heart, and Shirou couldn't help but tighten his hands.

    He shook his head and followed Tohsaka into the mountain gate.

    However, he didn＊t know that what he knew about Illya and the Holy Grail was incomplete.  When the priest was speaking, he was a little distracted because of shock, so he didn't notice some details and a certain key

    On the stone steps, Saber watched her master walk into the mountain gate, her eyes narrowed, and then with a cry, a hurricane burst out of her hand.

    Kojiro watched a burst of golden light dispel the darkness of the night. The burning pollution around him was also afraid of the golden light and dispersed one after another.  An invisible realm opened around the silver knight.

    &nbsp; The sword shape appeared as soon as she made a move, she no longer used the eye-catching Wind King barrier, and took out her holy sword. This was her gratitude to the swordsman.  Thanks to him, his master was rescued last time, so this time, he should respond to his expectations and use all his strength to fight him well.

    The handsome swordsman opposite also understood what she meant, and a smile appeared on his face as white as a scholar.  He seemed to be thinking about something, squinting his eyes slightly and looking at Saber's face, and suddenly said: "It seems that the man didn't tell you?"

    "That man?" Saber frowned, not understanding what he meant. Does anyone want to tell her something?  who is it?  what you want to say?

    Just as he was about to ask, Kojiro suddenly shook his head and laughed: "It doesn't matter if you don't understand. Moreover, this is just right. We still maintain the equality of the first meeting."

    In the wide sleeves, a wrist like an ordinary person stretched out gently, and raised the long knife bit by bit.  The arc-shaped long knife reflected the moonlight, and he felt the silver light crossing his cheek from the sole of his foot.

    The warrior's eyes flashed with light.

    Shirou and Tohsaka are now standing in the temple of Ryudouji Temple, in the open space in front of the main hall.

    Just like the last time they came, they were standing on the stone pavement in the center.  And just like last time, this time they also confronted the enemy as soon as they entered the door.

    Caster, a female magician wearing a robe symbolizing darkness stood majestically in front of the hall, with a smile on her lips under the cloak. She seemed to be looking at them very relaxedly.

    Of course, what is different from last time is that there is an additional servant on my side this time, and the other party is not alone.

    Even at night, she wears a rigid, dark green suit, which is like the color of a lifeless willow tree. The master of the female magician stands quietly behind her.

    With thin cheeks and inorganic eyes behind the lenses, he looked at Tohsaka and Shirou without saying a word, showing no surprise or any thoughts, just like he usually showed no expression when giving lectures.

    Souichiro Kuzuki, Tohsaka now believes it, it turns out that Kuzuki is really the master.  At this moment, he looked at Tohsaka and Shirou, his mouth pursed, not wanting to speak at all.

    Shirou didn't expect Kuzumu to stand up like this. According to his idea, with the current posture and his side having such an advantage, Caster would have let Kuzumu hide aside and look for opportunities to sneak attack him.  And Tohsaka, but now standing in front of him so openly, to be honest, he was a little surprised.

    But there must be a reason for Caster to do this. It is definitely not unreasonable for her to be so confident.

    For example, the one standing next to the two of them is the one in black robe.

    They were not the only ones facing Kuzuki and Caster, there were three people in front of Shirou and Tohsaka.

    The same person is wearing a black robe, but the guy standing next to the Holy Grail War group, his robe is not decorated with purple like the female magician, and there are no gold ornaments, just an ordinary black  The robe looks like a piece of black cloth draped around the body.

    When Tohsaka and Shirou entered the door, they saw him standing there with Caster and Kuzuki, obviously they were in the same group.  However, compared to Caster, he covered his face more completely, with a deep hood completely covering his head.  Not to mention showing his chin, you can't even tell whether he is a boy or a girl.

    However, he is probably a man, because it is rare to see a woman in a black robe who is more than 1.8 meters tall

    Suddenly, Shirou felt some kind of playful or interesting look coming from inside the black robe.

    Who is this?  Shirou couldn't help but think that he had no idea who this unexpected person could be.

    Tohsaka didn't care who he was, and spoke with a vicious taunt in line with her nature: "Oh, although it's been a long time since I last saw you, I really didn't expect to see you again. I thought I could only see one when I came here.  Kongdera, you have disappeared without a trace for a long time. Have you become more confident because you have found a new partner?"

    "She is such an uneducated young lady." The witch laughed out loud. She shook her head. There was no hint of uneasiness in her tone. She seemed to have a chance of winning: "However, after this time, you should have a long memory."

    "It really surprises me that you are still so calm. Is the helper you found this time a big shot? It makes you so confident." Tohsaka sneered when he heard this, and turned his eyes away from Caster without waiting for her answer.  Open and look at the guy in the black robe.

    "Well, what an unexpected helper." Suddenly, she frowned and said:He called out: "Hey, Kirei, is that you?"

    "Scared" Shirou was startled, looking at Tosaka with wide eyes, and then turned to stare at that person.

    Kirei?  Kotomine Kirei?  Shirou looked at the black robe, but he couldn't connect him with Kotomine. Although that guy usually wore black and was tall, he probably didn't have the evil habit of dressing up like this.  How could Tohsaka call him by his name? Well, Tohsaka and Kotomine have been together for ten years, so they would not be mistaken if they recognized him. Could it be that this guy is really Kotomine Kirei?

    "Haha, well, even though I knew you would say that, it's really a wonderful feeling to hear it from this perspective. That priest actually connected me with that guy." A laughing voice came from among the black robes  The man's voice was obviously not Kotomine Kirei's.  His voice was not rough, but slightly hoarse like a teenager's, but his tone was a bit rough, like the tone of some kind of delinquent boy.

    "Well, isn't it?" Tohsaka said with a stink, his face seemed a little disappointed and angry.

    Shirou: ""

    "So, who are you?" Tohsaka put away his stinky face and asked the guy coldly: "You just said you knew I would say that. What do you mean?"

    "It's not interesting, I just heard you tell me what happened this time." The man chuckled, his hood swaying slightly, indicating that he was shaking his head.

    "Huh? What?" Tohsaka was a little confused.

    "That was the best bedside story when I was a kid Ah, it doesn't matter if you don't understand. As long as I show you my appearance, you should be able to understand clearly." The man in black robe was always laughing.  As if he was very happy, he reached out to the back of his head and grabbed the back end of the hood.

    Gently, he took a few steps forward, pulled down his hood, and exposed his face to the two people opposite.

    The moon tonight is very clear and full. Although it is not very clear in this temple due to the overflowing dirty air, overall, there is still moonlight.  Through the faint moonlight, Tohsaka and Shirou could clearly see his appearance.

    Suddenly, there was a gasp of air, and the two people, who were both magicians and had good eyes, widened their eyes at the same time.

    Despite his tall stature, this man's appearance is very delicate, even comparable to that of the samurai outside.  Although the red hair looks a bit messy, the skin on the face is very fair. Under the delicate eyebrows, there is a pair of deep emerald almond eyes that are almost blue. The big eyes are smiling at the moment, looking smart but not cute.  Like a girl's eyes.  The tall nose bridge and short lips add a bit of masculinity to him. It can be said that this man's face has both soft feminine lines and masculine charm. It can be said that he is handsome.  Beautiful man.

    But Tohsaka and Shirou stiffened as soon as they saw this man's face. At the same time, subconsciously, they looked at each other's faces.

    That guy had some messy red hair on his head. It was obvious that it was almost exactly the same as what Emiya Shirou had on his head.  And his face, with his fair skin, big deep emerald eyes, and it looked exactly like Tohsaka Rin's face.

    Although some parts are very masculine, apart from these, he and Tohsaka look so similar, as if they were carved from the same mold.  However, the hair was obviously taken from Shirou's head.

    Could it be that

    At this moment, Tohsaka looked at Shirou, and Shirou looked at Tohsaka. A ridiculous, impossible, ridiculous, and very crazy and terrifying idea came to their minds at the same time.

    "Hey, long time no see Hey, at least look at me No, it should be the first time for you, but you'd better say goodbye." The man called the two of them, and he stretched out his hand.  He waved and smiled brightly: "Oh, long time no see, dad, mom."

    ＃＃

    ※Call〞〞§

    As the cold wind blew by, Tohsaka and Shirou mechanically turned their heads to look at him, their eyes empty.

    The man didn't look at the two people's eyes. He raised his head and looked at the sky, and sighed with some disappointment: "Really, there is no way to enjoy the moonlight better here. I really want to be like dad with you before.  Sitting on the steps and admiring the moon, um, and eating watermelon."

    ""

    Dead silence.

    For a long time, above Liudong Temple, the dark night was torn apart by discordant sounds.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-"

    ※Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh§Ah ah ah ah ah〞〞"

    Two completely different voices intertwined, and the mixed screams spread to a very high place, almost reaching the moon.

 Related Works Chapter 104 Betrayal

    The sharp edge of the long knife was pointed at her face, until Saber could only see a little bit of brightness on the other side's edge.

    "Then, let's do it, Saber." The swordsman's eyes met the emerald green eyes, and he smiled with satisfaction when he saw the determination in the other person's eyes.

    What he wants is this kind of look, unwavering. It seems that this battle is definitely the most beautiful song.

    Shaking his wrist slightly, Kojiro was about to move the sword in his hand and adjust his posture before attacking

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-"

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-"

    A sudden scream interrupted the confrontation between the two. Even people far away on the stone steps could clearly feel the panic of the owner of the sound.  This shocked him and Saber at the same time. Both of them moved their heads at the same time and turned their eyes to the mountain gate.

    The warrior's eyes sharpened for a moment, and then he shook his head: "It looks like something interesting happened over there."

    But Saber didn't feel this way. This kind of scream that made people feel scalp numb could only make her judge that her master was in danger.

    Originally, she thought that her master went up with Rin and was accompanied by two servants, so it should be foolproof, but now that she heard it, it was definitely not like that.  Fortunately, Shirou said that something terrible must have happened above to make the always calm Tohsaka Rin scream so horribly just now.

    What is going on, is it Caster's trap, or Saber's face darkened, and a stunning figure with long flowing hair flashed in her mind.

    The blue swordsman turned his head at this time, his eyes startled, and then he swung his long sword, drawing a large shining arc, and the sharp light of the sword forced Saber back who was about to step forward.

    "Well, if you want to go up, you have to go through me." The owner of the long knife looked at her with a smile.

    "Well" Saber couldn't help but gritted her teeth.

    It is true. The other party has just allowed them to go up. Now it is impossible to let them go up without any reason. Therefore, if you want to go up, you have to defeat this guy.

    Moving his feet and taking a stance, the knight raised his sword in front of him, ready for an onslaught and defense.

    "Oh, it looks like you are very anxious." Looking at his tense opponent, Assassin shook his eyebrows slightly and made a decision: "Okay then, let's skip the prelude and continue directly from the end of last time.  How about going up."

    Saber frowned, remembering the last time she fought with him.

    At that time, the swordsman was about to use his own unique move, but was interrupted. Now he meant to directly use his strongest move to fight against each other.

    "I understand." This was exactly what the knight wanted. She agreed to her opponent's request: "Just like last time, you draw your sword first, Assassin."

    The long sword was raised, and the edge of the sword was like a peacock's screen, leaving a long fan-shaped silver light that lingered for a long time.  Sasaki Kojiro responded with this gesture.

    The straw sandals rubbed against the ground. He turned his body to the side and raised his hands to the right side of his head. The angle of the long knife was at the same level as his brow. Under the bright blade, his eyes were closed and the corners of his mouth were closed.  It is bent and smiling.

    Saber didn't have any contempt. She could feel that although her opponent did not emit any different momentum from before, nor did she have any extremely powerful magic flowing out - but she could feel that the next blow would definitely  Shocking.

    She tensed her nerves and stared at her opponent's blade, preparing to make any move due to her opponent's attack. At the same time, she was also confident.  No matter what tricks her opponent uses, she can defeat them and then fly up to reach her master.

    And Kojiro did not let Saber wait any longer. After raising the sword, he closed his eyes, not knowing whether he was adjusting his breathing or his mentality.  Suddenly, his eyes suddenly opened and he stared at his opponent with lightning-like eyes.

    As if hearing the long and thin sound of the whistling sword, the opponent in front of Saber made a move, and there was a sharp shout in the bright silver beam.

    "Secret Sword - Yan Hui!!"

    At this moment, Shirou was in a very scary mood. The man opposite him was completely beyond his psychological endurance and ability to understand. He looked at the man and the red mass on his head, and felt that his whole body was covered in sweat, and he was constantly sweating.  trembling.

    He said he belongs to me and Tohsaka

    Weirdness and panic collided in my heart, and the thoughts in my head turned into short-circuit currents, flying everywhere, unable to form a unified thought at all.

    alsoNot sure if he wanted to ask for help, he turned around and looked at Tohsaka: "Hey, hey, Tohsaka, that guy"

    "Dodge" Tohsaka kicked his feet on the ground and jumped far away. After landing, he looked at him as if he was facing an enemy.  But the look of embarrassment and horror on his face could not be concealed.

    Shirou looked at her stiffly, unable to say a word.

    Tohsaka was also very angry. She gritted her teeth and looked at him fiercely. On the surface, she seemed to be bitter and bitter towards Shirou. In fact, she was also confused and at a loss. She was completely shocked by what the enemy had just said.  It disrupted her normal thinking.

    That guy just now, the guy who looked like that, actually said something

    In short, both of them are confused at the moment. Let alone calm down and think, they are just asked to think of a problem like one plus one equals two. They may both make a mistake.

    "Hey, don't you act like you're facing the enemy?" the instigator shouted loudly, reminding himself of his existence and wanting the two of them to pay attention to him: "I finally came here from the future, and I don't want to see my parents suffer because of me.  Quarreling."

    Looking back at him were two sets of eyes with unclear meaning, but he didn't care. He smiled directly at Tosaka and pointed at his face: "Hey, mom, how are you? Although you once said that if I could get your  If he inherits his hair, he will definitely be a perfect handsome guy, but now it seems that I am quite confident in my appearance, in this case, you should take back your words."

    Get your head, and now let Tosaka say a word than ascending the sky. She feels that her heart is going to explode, and she has hardly stared at her eyes.  But Shirou was completely stunned.

    "Ah, there is another good news. The glory of the Tohsaka clan has been realized in my hands. I have completed the second method completely, so I can"

    This time he was interrupted before he finished speaking.

    Shirou looked at what he had not seen since the battle with Berserker. Tohsaka Rin's servant, the Archer, emerged from the void and charged towards the loud and cheerful man in black robes like a red tiger.  He passed by, and the black and white tiger claws slammed down on his head.

    The black sword swung by, but it was all in vain. The man in black robe, who claimed to be the son of Shirou Tohsaka, dodged quite easily.  He did a light backflip, his long robe whistling, and fell back to its original position lightly, standing next to Caster.

    ※Hey, it＊s not like you to attack so fiercely but miss, Archer,§ he chuckled.

    And Tohsaka looked at her servant in surprise: "Archer, you"

    "Don't be deceived by him, Rin, look carefully at his face." Archer's voice was very cold, no different from his usual voice when facing an enemy, but if you look at it from the front, you will find that his face is very special at this moment.  I don't know if he is angry or something else.

    Shirou's head was still in a state of chaos at the moment, and he had no idea what he was doing, let alone what Archer said.

    "What are you talking about, Archer, even if you are my mother's servant (Tohsaka's face changed suddenly when he heard this), I will still sue you for libel for talking like this, so um" Green  The man with wide eyes was suddenly stunned. He moved his eyes in disbelief and reached out to touch the corner of his face.

    At this moment, there is an obvious scar on his fair left cheek. This scar did not originally exist on his face. Now that it appears here, it means that it was newly added.  The one who had the opportunity to do this was the archer who had just attacked him - the other party's attack just now was not something he dodged, but the other party deliberately asked him to do so in order to cut through his disguise.

    He touched the scar on his face. Surprisingly, the scar did not bleed. It did not look like a cut of flesh and blood, but seemed to be separated by some kind of flesh-colored cortex. He also understood one thing in his heart.

    ??????????????????????????????????? At that time, I suddenly removed the fake face I made because of this.  He looked at Shirou and found that he seemed a little dazed, and couldn't help but sigh.

    Hey, my memory at this time is a bit fuzzy. I can＊t remember clearly because he was like this. He was such a slow guy. Forget it, think about it, um, what I have to do next, um, is that

    Pulling up the hood behind his head, he covered his head again, revealing only one face. The face with obvious wounds but no bleeding smiled meaningfully at him: "Oh, how can you be so fast?"  Just see through it, he is worthy of being an archer, his eyes are sharp enough."

    Archer just snorted, glanced at him, and then turned his gaze to Caster, who had been silent from the beginning, only to see herThere didn't seem to be any surprises, everything was obviously arranged in advance.

    Unlike what he had imagined in advance, he still withdrew his eyes and did not look back. He said to his master as usual: "Don't be fooled by his nonsense. Rin, have you noticed that that guy's face is not real?"  Yes, that wound is proof."

    "If it were a normal person, his face would definitely bleed after being chopped, but that guy just didn't bleed. There was obviously such a big scar on his face, but not even a little redness was visible. There must be something weird.

    "You guy" Tohsaka looked at the guy with a strange smile and suddenly remembered some ancient Chinese prop: a human skin mask.

    In an instant, she understood that she had just been tricked by that damn guy. Although she didn't know who that guy was or the reason behind what he just said, buthe probably did that just because he wanted to see himself panicking.  of.  Imagine what that guy said just now, and he actually believed it all at once, so rude

    "Really, it's a pity that I have this face. It took me a long time to make it." The man in black robe opposite shook his head and smiled. The scars on his face without bleeding were like a second mouth, and as he moved,  Grinning, he opened his mouth in a huge arc.

    Immediately, he stretched out his hand and wiped it on his face, as if he wanted to wipe away some dust. As he moved, his face changed.

    The originally handsome and white face suddenly turned into a dark color, like some kind of crystal that could not maintain its shape. It turned into darkness. No, the original face was made of darkness. Now he just gave up on it.  The black light dissipated from his face, and the handsome boy's face turned into black light and scattered, and soon became a part of the night.

    However, after removing the disguise on his face, the other party still didn't want his true face to be seen. He reached out to cover his face, moved his other hand in his cloak, and took out something.

    The white structure, two circular holes and a small triangular hole are distributed in a triangle shape beside the office, but the lower part is a neat row of small squares - it is a skull-shaped mask.

    "I really want you to see my appearance and appreciate your surprised faces, but at this time, it's better not to reveal my appearance." The man in black robe smiled strangely with eyes between his fingers that were either black or gray.  Put that white ghost mask on your face.

    Seeing the mask like this, Shirou suddenly took a breath and suddenly thought of someone.

    The assassin, of course, is not the samurai outside, but the tall black servant who once held Sakura hostage. The guy in front of him has the same mask on his face as that guy.  Because Shirou had nightmares for several days because of killing him, he remembered that guy's appearance very clearly, not to mention the iconic bone mask.  Looking at the mask, he almost thought that Assassin was standing in front of him again.

    At this moment, regarding the guy in front of him, no matter how hard his head turned, Shirou still thought that maybe, probably, maybe, this guy just now was lying to tease people

    Tohsaka Rin also understood this. Her face turned red, and her eyes were gloomy as if she wanted to kill someone. Looking at the black-dressed bone masked man in front of her, she almost yelled like crazy: "You guy,  Who is it?"

    "What are you talking about? Didn't you just say that I am your son?" There was no lower jaw, only the upper teeth. A voice of grievance came out from under the bone mask that seemed to be mocking others.

    "You Archer, go up and kill him immediately." Tohsaka couldn't stand such repeated unprovoked teasing, and she yelled at her servant.

    But in response to Tohsaka's roar, the red-clothed servant did not obey her orders. Instead, he stood with his back to her, motionless.

    "What are you doing, Archer?" To the servant who did not obey his orders, Tohsaka said angrily: "Hurry up"

    "Calm down, Rin," the archer interrupted her loudly.

    "Um, what"

    "Calm down, Rin." He didn't look back, and his tone was very low. There seemed to be some deep disappointment in that very cold tone: "Don't be angered by him, or you will get into trouble with him."

    "Well" Tohsaka looked at Archer's back and made a sound like swallowing air, as if she was swallowing back the anger rising in her heart. She gritted her teeth and made a sound like a bicycle leaking air: "  I understand, the plan has changed, Archer you will not change, Rider will deal with this guy, and Shirou and I will deal with Kuzumu."

    In this case, it is impossible for you to calm down Tohsaka, butIt is already remarkable to be able to recover enough to suppress anger, prevent it from burning out normal thinking, and still be able to think.

    Looking back at his master's appearance, the red knight sighed in his heart, and then turned his head to look at the enemy in front of him.

    "It's really not going to work. That's right. It's normal to be unable to think as usual after being stimulated to this level." Archer nodded.

    Shirou looked at the figure with his back to them, and suddenly felt a little familiar. Soon, he remembered that the last time he came to Liudong Temple, Caster had invited him to join the team A stabbing pain pierced his heart.  Shirou couldn't help but frown at the feeling of a needle.

    What, this feeling?

    "What are you talking about, archer?" Tohsaka frowned and looked at the figure in front of him, unable to help but get angry again.

    "I suddenly remembered something. If this is true, I'm afraid Caster will not be an easy enemy to eradicate. Rider may be able to escape from her. Just in case, I think it's better to confirm." Gong  Bing said calmly, as if laughing: "No matter what, she is a woman who can tear her own brother into pieces in order to escape for her life."

    "Uh, what's the matter, Archer? Well, what are you doing?" Tohsaka looked at his servant blankly. He suddenly moved and walked towards the enemy It was not the man in black robe, but Caster.

    "Tear it into pieces, oh, you actually show a face that knows everything, archer" Opposite him, the female magician who had been smiling indifferently from the beginning spoke out after hearing these words.  Although she was still smiling, her voice was full of viciousness: "It seems that you have also guessed my identity. When did you just rely on my Noble Phantasm?"

    "I once heard that turning the dragon's teeth into a puppet was a magic trick of King Colchis, and his daughter, Princess Medea, seems to be a witch with extraordinary beauty." Archer said with a calm smile, what he would do  There is a reason for this speculation: "I had to drive away those puppets of yours for several nights. How could I not have thought of this?"

    The air is freezing.

    The space that was originally full of filth became condensed, and the nervous chill made people want to shiver.  And this cold hostility is that of Princess Medea, whose true identity was just guessed by Archer.

    For no other reason than because Archer just violated her taboo again - calling her a witch in front of her.

    Almost gritting her teeth, she did not attack the man who walked over leisurely.

    "Really? That's very good, Archer. Then you should have understood the pros and cons." The originally pleasant voice became cold and filled with a trace of murderous intent. The female magician stared at this with all her heart.  Tall man in red.

    "Ah, of course, otherwise, I wouldn't have done such a stupid thing." Archer stopped. He was only one meter away from the witch and Kuzuki, but there was no hostility or fighting tension in his body.  The atmosphere, but the tone was full of frivolity, and then, he raised his hands towards the female magician.

    The hands were empty, with nothing at all. The double blades that had always been with him were nowhere to be seen.

    "Archer, you" Tohsaka's expression suddenly changed and he cried out.

    Shirou also remembered something. The reason why Archer didn't join her at that time was because he wanted Caster to deal with Berserker by himself to save his own energy. That was why he let her go. Could it be that

    "Have you noticed it? Take action quickly, otherwise I will have to attack you due to the restraint of the command spell." Archer glanced back and looked down at the woman in front of him.

    The cold light flashed and then turned into colorful glass. The bent dagger shone clearly in the dark night and was held by the witch. However, the blade that should be very beautiful made Shirou feel unlucky, like a pig.  Just like a pitcher plant, although it looks very gorgeous on the outside, inside it's a prison for predators.

    Having projected the swords of Saber and Archer, Shirou had a preliminary understanding of the manufacturing philosophy of weapons, so when he saw the one in front of him no, it was useless at all. He looked at it again. Didn't Caster say it before?  The sword is a dagger that breaks the contract. As long as she is stabbed with this sword, the contract between the servant and the master will be severed.  But now Archer actually asks Caster to use this sword to attack him?  ?  !

    ※Wait a minute, does this guy want to betray Tohsaka?  With disbelief in his heart, he couldn't help but take a step forward.

    Archer frowned at the woman in front of him who was holding a sword but had not moved yet: "What, are you hesitating until now? You can get loyal subordinates without any effort. What's the point?Hesitant Could it be that your capacity is already full?  "

    A devilish smile appeared on the witch's face, and then she opened her mouth, as if she had seen the most interesting thing, and burst out laughing: "Haha, ah ha ha ha ha Are you kidding, archer?  Not to mention you, my magic power is enough even if I can use all seven of them, you should know that, right?"

    "So＃＃"

    "Of course" the light flashed, and the witch had already raised the not-so-sharp blade in her hand: "The last question, why did you change your mind so simply?"

    "Ah, I have no choice." The knight shrugged helplessly and sighed: "Recently, the master's style has become more and more skewed. The last order was to commit suicide, but he simply survived. If he continues to follow her, in the end,  He will definitely die so hard that not even the scum will be left. And"

    He glanced at the man in black robe, who was also looking at him. He turned his head and continued: "It seems that your side has more combat power in this battle. Instead of trying to defeat you, I will try my best to defeat you later."  With two powerful enemies, it＊s better to surrender to your side and get rid of them first.§

    He actually Seeing how he could say betrayal so easily in front of Tohsaka, and said it so naturally, it made people clearly feel that he was going to betray, Shirou felt that he was not only surprised, but also tolerant.  He couldn't help but get angry.

    "Hey, Tosaka, what are you doing? Come on" He turned to Tosaka and yelled, what is she doing? If it was the usual Tosaka, he should have used the command spell on Archer by now to prevent him from moving.  , then stepped on him and cursed him for a while, but why is Tohsaka so quiet today.  But when Shirou turned around, he saw Tohsaka's face, and he immediately couldn't scream.

    Tohsaka looked at Archer blankly, her face was blank, her eyes were full of disbelief, almost pleading.  His teeth were clenched tightly, as if he was enduring something terrible.  Regarding the scene in front of her, instead of dealing with the situation calmly and immediately, she was in a daze. This showed that the scene in front of her had deeply affected Tohsaka, and she almost avoided it.

    "Damn it" Looking at Tohsaka's look, Shirou understood that Tohsaka could no longer rely on her to restrain Archer. If she wanted to stop him, she could only rely on herself.

    "Stop, you bastard" He yelled the incantation for switching the switch in his heart. Shirou performed magic in action for the first time. He ran forward with all his strength, holding his hands behind his back, and the light flashed on his hands, hastily but completely.  Made that guy's sword.

    But it was too late. A trace of contempt flashed across the face of the witch. She raised the knife and dropped it, and the dagger stabbed into the body of the knight in front of her with a thud.

    As if there was a huge impact or sound inside his body, Archer couldn't help but open his eyes wide. As the witch's dagger pierced his chest, a strange and beautiful phosphorescence emitted from the sore.

    "Well, what" Shirou's eyes were dazzled by the sudden light, and he couldn't help but squint. When he opened his eyes, he saw a shining white blade in front of him.  The blade of his blade was only one foot away from the tip of his nose.  If he takes one step forward, his head will be penetrated.

    At this time, the results of Saber's training came into play. Shirou raised his arm almost reflexively, and the black sword in his right hand collided with it.

    There was a click, and Shirou's original running posture changed into flying forward with his head thrown back.  The Yang Sword in his hand was actually broken into two sections by one blow, and the impact spread throughout his body, knocking him away.

    Archer stood in the same place, holding the same sword as Shirou in his hand, standing in front of Caster as if he was guarding Tohsaka before. He looked at the Yang sword that turned into two pieces in mid-air, and then disappeared into the air, and sneered.  .

    Sure enough, although that guy was able to project, the weapon he projected was just superficial and a little strong, but nothing more than that. The only decent one was Caliburn. Because of the contract with Saber, he got clear images and feelings, so he projected it.  The sword was indistinguishable from the original, but when it came to the weapon that had nothing to do with him, it was knocked back to its original shape.

    (I apologize. I may have to go back on what I said yesterday. I drank a little too much last night and my brain is a little swollen now. It probably won＊t be the same today. Well, by the way, I seem to have been apologizing to everyone recently  )

 Related Works Chapter 105 Arrow

    With a shattering sound, the shards of steel turned into nothingness before his eyes, and the pain of tearing was felt in the palm of his hand. Although the general was shattered, the projected weapon still barely protected Shirou's body, preventing him from being attacked by Archer.  The sword pierced through, but the force on Archer's sword could not be resolved. It was transmitted to Shirou's body. His right hand was the first to bear the brunt, and the tiger's mouth was almost shattered.

    With just one blow, he was sent flying. Unlike when that guy was sparring before, he had no room to fight back against Archer who had no strength to suppress.

    However, he didn't pay attention to these. At this moment, in addition to anger, there was also a kind of doubt in his heart: why he betrayed Tohsaka.

    Why?  Didn't we agree to deal with Caster? But why did this happen?  That guy Archer, that guy actually betrayed Tohsaka in person. Why did he betray him?  There is no reason at all. Wasn't he originally supposed to be very close to Tohsaka?  Acting together, fighting together, and being summoned by Tohsaka, why would he betray him?  I can't think of it, I really can't think of it.

    Raising his eyes, Shirou saw the hazy night sky.  Suddenly, he stopped.

    There was a real feeling of resistance behind him. He was being dragged by someone. He turned his head slightly, and he saw a face wearing a mask.

    Rider appeared at some point. At this moment, she was holding Emiya Shirou with both hands, spinning in the air as easily as she was holding a roll of cloth, and then landed on the ground nimbly.

    "Uh, thank you," Rider said with a smile after he put Shirou down.

    "No need to thank you. The order I got was to assist and protect you and Tohsaka Rin. It was not my intention." The soft voice had no emotion at all. The black cavalryman did not look at Shirou, but looked at the enemies in front of him  .

    Even though she was facing the four enemies in front of her, there was still no trace of strange color on her face, and she seemed not to be afraid of the enemies in front of her at all.  Rider is now in complete form, and there is no enemy in front of him that can defeat him.  Caster's magic is effective, but it is useless if he misses it, and the same goes for Archer's sword skills. Just be careful of the inherent barrier and block his singing.  Not to mention the middle-aged man, no matter how human he is, he can't fight against the heroic spirits. Next is the man in black. I don't know who he is and where he comes from, but the situation is indeed unfavorable to him, but  If anything happens, I have the power to escape safely even if I am defeated.

    Even when facing several enemies, Rider still has no feeling of fear.

    Originally Rider wanted to see if Archer had any special tricks, because that night in Einzbern City, Archer left a deep impression on her.  Because of this, Rider did not stop Archer from the beginning. Otherwise, as the fastest heroic spirit among the seven servants, she would be able to delay Archer's betrayal no matter what.  Now that Archer actually betrayed her, she was a little surprised, but he was also an unconventional guy, so it was okay.

    The order the rider received from Sakura was to protect Emiya Shirou and Tohsaka Rin. The rest of the things were outside the scope of the command spell, whether Tohsaka Rin's servant died or Emiya Shirou's  Even if the servant has no limbs, it has nothing to do with her.

    "Oh, I didn't intervene just now, but now I've saved that kid and I'm not running away. I'm really confident." The mocking voice of the heroic spirit of the same generation came in front of him.

    Rider raised his head and saw Caster raising his hand towards her.  The dagger in his hand has disappeared, and his open palm is the prelude to unleashing magic.

    Are you going to fight? That's fine.  The rider took out his two swords and raised them slightly, but the blades were not unexpected, but pointed inward, towards him.

    The enemies in front of you are indeed very strong and numerous, but this Noble Phantasm is an anti-army Noble Phantasm that can take advantage of large numbers of enemies. With one blow, not to mention the enemies in front of you, the entire mountain will be destroyed in an instant.  destroy.  However, in this way, the two people behind him who need to be protected will suffer.

    After weighing it in his mind, Rider decided that it would be better to run away.

    At this moment, something unexpected happened on the field.

    "Wait, caster."

    "Umwhat do you want to do? Archer" the witch frowned and looked at the man in front of her.

    The servant who had just betrayed his master, Archer in red, stretched out his sword and stood in front of Caster.  He clearly meant not to let her take action.

    "There is something I forgot to mention," Archer said lazily, "There are conditions for submitting to you."

    "condition?"

    "Well, since I offer you my freedom without any resistance, as compensation, I must at least let you goLet's go with my former master. Anyway, I have lost my identity as master and there is no point in killing him." Archer said, looking at Tohsaka Rin - I don't know when, she raised her head again, her eyes were firm,  Look at him without hesitation.

    But those eyes were full of coldness and hostility.

    "Oh? Compared to your words and deeds, hehe, compared to your words and deeds, you are much kinder." Caster's sneer voice reached his ears, causing the knight who was still lamenting that his previous master recovered so quickly to reply.  Come to your senses.

    "Oh, I am also a son of man. Although I was forced to betray, I had to do it to save my life." Archer shrugged helplessly, with a painful look on his face, but his tone was full of humor: "  Moreover, after the betrayal, you have to immediately kill the former master on the spot, which will make you feel uneasy no matter what."

    I don＊t know whether it was intentional or not, but who was the last sentence meant for?

    "Hmph, a betrayer can still speak so shamelessly." The witch didn't care. It was because she had gained control over Archer, so she wasn't worried about him being angry and unable to punish him. She wasn't angry.

    Looking contemptuously at the betrayer who turned to her side, she slowly retracted her palm.

    "Okay, I'll spare her this time, but it's just this once. If she comes to cause trouble next time, no matter who pleads for mercy, I'll kill her." She smiled softly and said, "How about it, Archer?"

    "Ah, thank you very much." Archer raised his eyebrows and smiled: "If you are stupid enough to cause trouble next time, it would be better for such a fool to die as soon as possible."

    "Hey, you two"

    Suddenly, the two people who were negotiating heard an angry voice. They turned around and saw that it was the guy who had just been beaten away.

    Shirou felt like he was going to explode. He stared at the two of them with wide eyes, teeth clenching.  Most of his anger stems from Archer. This guy not only betrayed Tosaka in front of Tosaka, but now he can talk about Tosaka's life and death as easily as he talks about the weather, without any care.  Tohsaka, this girl who was extremely strong in Shirou's eyes, had almost cried because of his survival, and it was the same just now.  However, this kind of guy can actually

    "Do you know what you are doing?" he yelled at Archer.

    "Ah? Didn't I just say, save your life?" Archer curled his lips: "If you want to be angry at my betrayal, you should examine yourself first."

    "What?"

    "Originally, Rin was a good master, and I thought it would be a good choice to partner with her. However, after coming into contact with you, she became naive. Although she can still fight against the enemy mercilessly, that is to the outside world.  I can't do it if I know someone I know well. There could have been a better way to deal with berserker, just let others kill each other. But for you, in the end, it forced me to almost die, so I don't have to do it.  Solution." The knight was smiling happily, as if he was finally relaxed.

    Shirou almost wondered if his ears had heard it wrong. Looking at the guy in front of him, he felt dizzy in front of his eyes.

    This guy actually

    Suddenly, his wrist tightened, making him come back to his senses. When he turned around, he saw a slender wrist holding him. Only then did Shirou notice that he seemed to be emotionally excited and couldn't help but step forward.  .

    "Tohsaka" Looking at the owner of the hand, Shirou didn't know what to say.  Tohsaka lowered her face. What expression would she have at this moment?

    And, how will she feel?

    Being betrayed by his own servant, and the other party is still so relaxed now, without any sense of guilt at all.  Shirou didn't dare to think about what Tohsaka's face would look like at this time.  But＃＃

    "Don't do unnecessary things, retreat now." There was no confusion, no pain, nothing different from usual. Tohsaka Rin, who was suddenly hit by such a huge blow, recovered after just a few minutes.  original condition.  She raised her face, her pupils full of determination.

    Now, if you continue to provoke the opponent here, there is only one way to die. Archer finally managed to say such words, which undoubtedly gave them a way out. Whatever happens after that is fine, because they can still think of countermeasures, but now they have angered the enemy.  , if you die here, everything will be over.  Tohsaka ordered his mind to think of Archer as his enemy.

    "Tohsaka" Shirou wanted to say something else, but his wrist tightened again. Looking at Tohsaka's unquestionable expression, he opened his mouth, and finally sighed.

    "I know." Although he didn't want to let it go, he couldn't think of a solution to the current situation.  As for using force to break??, let alone.  Moreover, Tohsaka, who was directly betrayed, said so now, how could he not understand Tosaka's patience.

    "Let's go, Rider, let's" Seeing Shirou's acceptance, Tohsaka turned to Rider and said, but was interrupted midway.

    "Can't we leave safely now?" Rider shook his head, his tone was very cold.  She moved her hands slightly, adjusting the position of the swords in her hands. It was not that she wanted to retreat, but that she was completely facing the enemy.

    Tohsaka was startled. Before he could understand what she meant, he heard a voice coming from the other side.

    "By the way, Archer, just now you said you wanted me to let go of your former master, right?" The female magician seemed to suddenly remember something, and she asked her new subordinate in a questioning tone.

    "Of course" Archer nodded.

    "So, that kid is not included here, and I am also very interested in his servant, Saber. As a member of my camp, can you help me get rid of him and let me get his servant?"  Caster smiled happily.

    "You guy" Tohsaka cried out, and then she couldn't help but look at Archer.

    "It's an honor." He slightly raised the corners of his mouth and responded to his new master in the same tone he used to treat his master.

    "You bastard, you never planned to let us go from the beginning, right?" Shirou shouted at the archer.

    "No, it's true what I said about letting Lin go. Even if she doesn't leave in a while, I will throw her down the mountain, but you can't." Archer's smile was full of murderous intent: "You won't give up, and what's more, over there  And Rider and Saber, leaving you behind will be a disaster sooner or later. Letting the tiger return to the mountain is not my style, so it is better to deal with you here."

    "If you want to fight, I will accompany you." Since there was no way out, Shirou simply opened his hands and faced him.

    But a tall figure had already stood in front of him. Shirou, who was using his magic power to prepare for projection, suddenly saw Rider standing in front of him.

    From the beginning, Rider never thought that the other party would let his people go safely. Although Archer said he would let them go, the hostility in the air was so obvious. It was not like what he said.  Looking at it now, it is true.  Facing Archer who had taken two steps forward, the blade of her right hand was already raised to her neck.

    "Oh, are we going to start a fight?" A leisurely voice sounded, but it was the guy in a black robe and mask.  Under the mask of white bones, he said excitedly: "Count me as one, well, there are three enemies, one is a dilettante, one is a venomous woman, and oneah, rider, let me let you be my opponent."

    The other party＊s frivolous tone and complete disregard for the person in front of him made Rider frown.  Looking at this guy, I feel like he is a little arrogant.  From Rider's point of view, the only ones who can fight against Servants are Servants, and apart from Lancers, the other Servants are two at the back and two right in front of them. This guy doesn't look like the Lancer guy from left to right, and  The rider realizes that this man is a living person with an entity.  In this case, as a human being, even if he is a great magician, he is by no means his opponent, but why can he dare to provoke himself so boldly?

    The man in black robe raised his hood. He seemed to be thinking about something, and muttered: "Let me think about it, let me think about it Well, what is it? That thing is harry No, that is  The person＊s name. Happy＃ that＊s not right either, that＊s a congratulatory message. High＃ no, what＊s your name?§

    He was like a forgetful old man, thinking about a certain line that he should be very familiar with, but forgot when he said it - unconsciously or not, he walked beside Archer, shoulder to shoulder with him.

    Finally, he finally remembered, and the man wearing the skull mask shouted: "Ah, I remembered, this is it."

    He stretched out his right arm, and the hand in the sleeve shook. There was a sound of objects sliding in the wide sleeve. Then, a long weapon slipped out from his sleeve. The length was as tall as a person.  It's hard to imagine how it protrudes from his sleeves. Is he an acrobatic?

    I saw that the handle of the long weapon was black, and I don't know if it was wrapped in red cloth or something red in the middle. The end was smooth and shiny, but the edge of the blade looked a little strange. It was not a spear, not a gun, not a halberd.  It＊s not an ax, and I don＊t know what to say about it.  If you really want to say it, it looks like a scythe.

    The originally long blade tip was bent and turned into a long hook shape. From a distance, if cut off in half, it really looks like a sickle.  But even so, this weapon is not ordinary. Shirou can tell at a glance that it is an extraordinary weapon, no better than the weapons of heroic spirits.?, Moreover, the red part made Shirou feel a little chilly in his heart, and maybe it contained some kind of curse.

    The man in black robe took out his weapon, then glanced at it and nodded, as if he felt that he was not mistaken, so he put it on his shoulder.

    Under the dark night, in the blurry open space of the temple, a tall man in black robes held a huge scythe in his hand. The silver blade was so bright that people didn't even dare to look at the intense light.  And this man's face is still a skull mask. If you didn't know better, you would have thought that he was the god of death from hell.

    "Hiss"

    Shirou suddenly heard the sound of air-conditioning coming from the heroic spirit in front of him.

    Rider seemed to be shocked by something terrible and couldn't help but take a step back.

    "What's wrong? Rider" Shirou asked her.

    But Rider didn't answer. The side view of Shirou's face from behind showed that her face was stiff. Her skin, which was originally as fair as clouds, was now extremely pale. In the dimly lit temple, her face became almost transparent.  You can reflect things.  She looked shocked, and at the same timelike she was scared.

    What＊s going on, that person, he actually

    "Hehe" As if responding to her fear, the man smiled: "You are right, this is a harpe. Sowell, if you don't want to pierce your neck and commit suicide, put the dagger down a little."

    Shirou didn＊t understand his somewhat unclear words, so he immediately looked at Rider.

    Rider still didn't speak, but she did follow the guy's words and lowered the sword a little instead of keeping it at her neck.

    Too bad, it＊s been sealed.  The rider bit his lip and his face turned ugly.

    "Yes, you have several treasures. However, there are too many people now. You can't use the magic eye to effectively fight the enemy. Moreover, the two children behind you will also be implicated, and the barrier is useless. The only way is to summon the Pegasus Queen.  The reins used. Ah, I admit, the power of that Pegasus thing is indeed very powerful, but the worst thing is that the source of that thing is the blood in your neck after your death." The sleeve of the man with the skull face wiped this thing  Weird long weapon: "The noble phantom of a heroic spirit is a symbol of life, and there are fictitious things that are remembered by future generations. But your treasure is a little special. You have to summon the Pegasus in advance, and the Pegasus is born from your body after your death.  Yes, but it is still placed on your body by the world and becomes your symbol. You can use it normally, but when you face this sword, your precious phantomah, when you use it, cut off your neck  , not only will it not be summoned, but you will be beheaded to death first."

    Listening to the man＊s laughter, Rider felt his hands and feet were a little cold, and his face had some cramps.

    Herpe.

    This is the name of this weapon. It may not sound impressive, but it also has another name: the Sword of Perseus.

    In myths and legends, Perseus, who is also a demigod like Heracles, used the sword to kill the beautiful basilisk Medusa.  Facing this sword, this natural enemy treasure that she had a connection with, the heroic spirit Medusa used the blood from her neck as a summoning circle. The magic used to summon the Pegasus would not be able to use it. On the contrary, it would be because of her own preparations to wipe her neck.  Action and death.

    "Right?" The man in black robe tilted his head slightly and looked at the archer next to him.  Just now he was walking towards Shirou with his two swords, but when he saw him taking out the swords, he stopped.

    The archer's eyes were a little shocked and a little ugly. When he was talking to him, the archer just stared at him coldly.

    Why does this guy have this sword?

    That sword didn't surprise him. If he wanted to, he could take out an identical weapon right now. What surprised him was something else.  Originally, this sword was the symbolic weapon of the hero Perseus. Apart from him, no other person in history has actually held it. Even if there is, it is only its predecessor or replica, but the resemblance is still different.  .  But this sword was different, Archer's sharp eyes could clearly see that the one he took out was absolutely the same as the original.  But now this sword is actually in his hand!  !

    So, it can only mean that he is the hero, the demigod Perseus.  However, this is impossible. If you want to summon Perseus, you can only appear in the world by becoming a servant through the power of the Holy Grail.  But only seven Servants can participate in a war. This time there is one more assassin. Even if there is another It is true that other classes have been summoned in the past, but the hero Perseus is not like Hercule.  Si is an all-around great hero. The only classes he can adapt to are saber, archer, and rider. Now there are already people in these three classes. How can he, a heroic spirit???Being summoned?

    There are only two explanations. One is that he is a leftover from the last war. After ten years, it is impossible. Although he does not know about the last war, if there is anyone left behind, it will definitely not be Parr.  Hughes.  The second is that he is not Perseus or a heroic spirit, but a human being, and his sword was obtained through other means.  For example, if you are like this

    However, the archer's eyes looked at the sword of Perseus in his hand, which was like a long weapon, and he became even more confused - although he could feel the flow of magic power, he could not detect the operation of the magic circuit at all, only the magic power flowed out.  I feel like this man is a servant.  Moreover, if his sword was really projected like his own, then it would definitely not be what it is now.

    "Humph, do you want to say downgrade? I'm sorry, I don't have such constraints." The man was like a prophet who could read minds. A leisurely laugh came from behind the white mask: "I have a relationship with a certain existence."  It＊s an agreement, so there is such a thing as world correction, to a certain extent, as long as I don＊t go too far, it doesn＊t exist here.§

    Archer's eyes narrowed a bit, and towards this man, he began to show murderous intent.  His intuition told him that this guy was definitely not a peaceful soldier who was easy to deal with.

    In his plan, tonight should be regarded as the end of the battle. Two masters who originally had three servants came here to fight with two other servants and one master. During the fight, he suddenly betrayed. Will it be  The originally overwhelming combat power turned around a bit. Although Caster turned around, the advantage would not be too obvious. After all, Saber and Rider were very powerful heroic spirits.  Later, in the battles that were eliminated one by one, with his excellent "combat skills", he would be able to persevere until the end. By then, the red-haired boy would only die.

    The appearance of this man in black disrupted his plan.  Originally, his appearance made Archer a little wary, but his words later made his master lose his cool, and he used this to achieve the betrayal without risk.  It would be okay if he was weak, and the plan would not be disrupted, but judging from this man's performance, he is definitely not an easy person to deal with. If the original plan is still followed, all the people in front of him will be wiped out.  Although she is very confident in Saber's strength, she has not yet climbed up the mountain road, and she is probably dragged down by the samurai and trapped in a tricky battle.

    The archer's mind began to think, hoping that his intuition, which had been tempered through hundreds of battles, would guide him on what to do next.  While his mind was thinking about this matter, his eyes were staring at the mask of a man about the same height as himself.

    "What on earth are you"

    Just when the archer was about to ask who this guy was, the female cavalry on the opposite side suddenly turned around, opened her left and right arms, picked up Shirou and Tohsaka, and jumped out like flying.

    Although I don＊t know what happened, the other party suddenly stood there and started chatting. It doesn＊t matter whether this kind of thing is weird or weird. The enemy is my nemesis and I can＊t fight against it.  And now is a good time to escape, how could Rider let it go?  She looked at the two enemies standing and talking, and the two enemies were blocked from behind, so she hurriedly took Tohsaka and Shirou to escape.

    "Wow〞〞" Shirou didn't know whether it hurt where he was strangled, or because he was surprised, so he let out a short cry.

    but＃＃

    "Hmph, don't even think about running away." Although the archer spoke to this unidentified person again, it didn't mean that his attention was not on Rider. When Rider turned around, he had not yet encountered Shirou and Tohsaka.  , he has already moved.

    As soon as he stepped down, he had already jumped up and chased after Rider's back.  His hands relaxed naturally, and the black and white dagger slipped from his hands and was inserted into the ground.

    Flying out of the mountain gate, Rider heard a sound behind her and turned her face slightly to the side. She saw the red knight chasing after her, and a trace of disdain flashed in her heart.

    He actually dared to compete with himself in speed. He really overestimated his ability. He also threw away his weapon and chased after him with his bare hands. Although he is a very strong magician, he will not give you time to chant and he will not be caught up by you.  .  Being an archer is not likewait, an archer.

    The disdain in his heart turned to ice. Rider remembered something, and Archer behind him also sneered.

    Responding to the fear in her heart, Archer raised his hands, and two weapons of the same color appeared.

    The big black bow was almost as tall as a man. It looked so solemn that ordinary people might not be able to lift it, but the archer easily lifted it with one hand and took out the arrow with the other hand.  .

    The arrow of darkness with the same color as the terror in Rider＊s heart, no, it＊s not so much an arrow.It would be more appropriate to call it a sword. There are no feathers or steel tail at the end. Instead, it has a black hilt that is exactly the same as the sword body.  The blade of the sword is even more strangely covered with barb-like counter-blade blades, which look like a whale gun.

    It is conceivable that if it is pierced by this thing, more than 30% of the body tissue will definitely disappear.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The red light burst out, the archers loaded their bows with arrows, and the bowstring was pulled slowly.

    It is true that this person is an archer. Among the three knights, he is the weakest in melee combat and very slow. However, paradoxically, he can launch attacks with strong power and unparalleled speed.

    Facing Rider who was flying down the stairs, Archer curled up the corner of his mouth, put his toes at the entrance of the mountain, flew out sideways, and drew a straight line in the void.

    On the stone steps, several meters in the air, he lay sideways as if lying down, and the tip of the arrow that exploded with red lightning was facing the rider who was running as fast as a spiritual snake.

    Hawkeye has locked and corrected, aiming at the left side of the enemy's back and heart, releasing a large amount of magic power. Archer even had time to glance at the two servants in front of Rider, and opened his fingers like electricity.

    Boom!

    The red lightning turned into a roaring red dragon and rushed away.

    An archer who has never revealed his identity to anyone, he uses the noble phantoms he made as arrows. Since he was summoned to this world, he has been using close-quarters weapons to fight, but has only used his own weapons very rarely.  Not much.  Now, he used his bow and arrow for the third time against the enemy, but it was not a collapsed illusion.  But an arrow like a Lancer's spear.

    It is absolutely impossible to evade and defend. Even if you want to escape, you will be tracked by it.  Even if you dodge for a moment, you will eventually be deflected and pursued.

    This arrow is called Akhara Hound.

    Above the dim mountain steps, a ball of light suddenly burst out. In the dark night, the mountain gate of Yinliudong Temple shone brightly, but the mountain gate illuminated by red light did not look as comfortable as a temple should.  Full of dark violence.

    (There is a sentence in a book written by an author that I like very much. It probably goes like this: Every man is like this. When he feels uncomfortable after being drunk, he will swear not to drink. But when the discomfort is over, he will stop drinking.  I have forgotten my oath - the scar has healed and the pain has been forgotten. Recently, I have become more and more aware of it.

    PS: I won＊t write out the name of the book and the author, for fear of being said to be an advertisement)

 Related Works Chapter 16 Hostility

    "Well" Whether it was surprise or shock, Saber's eyes opened wide, and then she fell to the ground with a bang.  The silver armor made contact with the stone slab, making a harsh and loud sound.

    She didn＊t have the calmness she had in the past, without any effort or skill. She just fell from the stairs above to this platform.

    And all this is just to avoid the sword that was assassinated just now the sword move.

    After her back hit the ground, she turned over and jumped up, regardless of the pain in her back.

    "Oh -, I dodged it. As expected of Saber, not as good as Swallow." Kojiro stood where he was, with the long knife in his hand hanging slightly on the ground, as if he had never made a move at all just now. He looked at Saber with satisfaction.  nodded.

    Avoid?  No, just now his head was almost chopped off by the enemy.  Although she had a premonition that Assassin's special skills would not have any amazing destructive power and would make people feel scared, she never thought that such a thing would happen.

    With that blow just now, Assassin used his special skill on himself.

    A slender and sharp blade like a line flew down from the sky, like a silver lightning striking straight at it. If it was hit by it, it would definitely be broken in two.

    But such an attack is not irresistible. A straight slash is the easiest to defend and dodge.  No matter how fast he is, he can't reach the level of light. He can block it with just raising his hand. Assassin's sword is a skill of skill, and its strength is not as strong as Berserker's Saber is confident that she can defend against Berserker's blow. What's more?  assassin.

    So, she raised her broad sword high and met his sword with all her strength.

    As expected, although the opponent's sword was as powerful as lightning, it was still bounced away by him upon collision.

    So, taking this opportunity, she wanted to defeat the enemy.

    Assassin's sword has been deflected by himself. It is not easy to retract the long sword and reposition it. It takes more time. Saber wants to take this opportunity to rush over to the enemy when he is completely defenseless and grab him from the waist.  Cut in half.  However, at this moment, an unexpected attack occurred.

    Just when she deflected the long knife and leaned down to take a step, a biting chill enveloped her right ear, and even the hairs on her skin stood up.  A thin voice entered her ears, as if the God of Death had put a sickle in front of her throat. If she took a step forward, she would be beheaded.

    The bending movement became a prelude to falling backwards. Her body fell backwards, and she kicked the ground suddenly. As if she had been pushed hard, she fell down.

    After making this action, her eyes turned white and she couldn't see anything for a moment.  However, the touch of ice was clearly felt.

    The light of the sword!  !  !  Saber understood what it was. It was the light emitted by Assassin's sword. If she had not avoided it, but moved forward or stayed still, her head would have fallen to the ground by now.

    After the white light dissipated, what she saw was the samurai who had stopped swinging his sword. The long blade was in his hand. It was the blade she had just blocked. It struck her from the right side of her face and it was also the blade that crossed her eyes.  However, just now, I clearly bounced his sword back, but why did it attack from the right? Is there any mystery behind that sword?  Moreover, if he had not collided with his sword in advance and blocked it, the sword on the side would not have had time to dodge.

    After landing, Saber immediately jumped up, her heart turbulent. She frowned and looked at Assassin, her tone was very shocking: "What's going on? That was your Noble Phantasm, Assassin."

    She looked at this "assassin" and couldn't believe that he could actually produce such impressive sword skills. Of course, if it was a noble phantom, that would be an exception.

    "What? No, this is not a great skill. It's just something I made to capture swallows. It's not a treasure." The warrior shook his head with a smile.

    "Isn't it"

    Looking at Saber's face, the samurai thought for a moment, then raised his sword and assumed the same posture as before.  Saber was startled and took a countermeasures stance.

    But Assassin didn't want to fight. He swung his knife forward, and the blade cut through the air. The reflected silver light illuminated the ground at that moment, but it was only about two meters away in front of him. Facing Saber who was two feet away, he couldn't stand it at all.  The attack was out of reach, and just when Saber was a little doubtful, he spoke: "Did you see it, Saber, this swing of the sword?"

    "I wonder if you know that swallows can feel the force of the wind and use it to move forward or dodge. Therefore, ordinary swords cannot cut them downit has nothing to do with being fast or slow, because no matter what kind of sword,  They can't swing without shaking the air, right? They feel the vibration and change the direction of flight on their own. The sword is no more than a line, no matter what kind of blow can't cut it off." The warrior said, and swung the long sword again. Although the angles were different, there was a point in the trajectory that was in contact: "But, as long as it blocks its retreat,  At the beginning, he slashed at the swallow with one knife, and blocked its retreat route with the force of the wind.  Saber's eyes flickered, with some disbelief: "It's not just that simple, just there were indeed two swords at that moment, and it was a sword that could make up for it when it was impossible."

    "Well, it's true." The warrior waved his sword at the sky and pointed at the non-existent bird: "Because swallows are very sensitive and it is very difficult to catch them. It's just that after the blow just now, there was another blow.  It is impossible to capture it, so the two blows must be carried out almost at the same time, otherwise the swallow will dodge with one strike, and the other strike will be two strikes, and the swallow will dodge no matter what."

    ?That is to say, one swipe of force will cause multiple attacks.  Assassin's sword makes this impossible possible.

    Saber looked at her opponent, who was an excellent swordsman, and fully understood what Assassin meant.  However, because of understanding, it is shocking.

    "The phenomenon of multi-dimensional folding" Saber muttered.

    To a certain extent, this is already the level of the second method. In an instant, two swords can be made. No magic or assistance is used. It is almost magical just by relying on the human body.  Moreover, he just said that this was not his Noble Phantasm.

    After fighting twice, Saber knew very well that the samurai in front of her was definitely not a liar. If he said this was not his Noble Phantasm, it must be true. However, she was the only person she had ever seen who had reached such a level with just his sword skills.  .  This should be the enemy with the strongest sword skills she has ever encountered since her conquest.

    Just as Saber was sighing, the samurai suddenly sighed.

    "It's a pity that the foothold here is not good." Kojiro tapped the ground on the platform with his toes, and his face became gloomy: "There were originally three of Yan Hui's. If this place is wider, one blow from the side can be compensated.  On."

    "One sword hits its front, two swords seal its retreat, and three swords harvest life. Sasaki Kojiro's Yan Hui is this kind of thing.

    Glancing at the stone steps under Assassin's feet, Saber imagined the situation just now in her mind. Saber thought that if she had tried her best to avoid the two swords just now, if the third sword came again, it would be a strike forward.  Road, if the enemy is defeated, you can retreat.  The second attack blocks its escape route, making it trapped between front and rear attacks, but it can still dodge from the side.  Three strikes and one strike from the side closed the gaps on both sides.  The enemy has no way to hide and there is only one way to die.

    Thinking of this, Saber's scalp felt a little tight, and she couldn't help but feel a little lucky.  Assassin's strike requires stepping, but the average step for an adult is about one meter. He has to take three steps and strike three times.  But the distance between the stone steps is not three meters, not even two meters.  Therefore, he could only swing two strikes, and he still had to be careful not to take the second step too hard, causing him to miss the mark and make a bad move, while he was distracted.

    It can be said that the Yan Hui just now was probably only half as powerful.  Even so, he almost died.

    "Ah, I also know that this is not a field that humans can do, but I happened to have nothing to do at that time. I saw the leisurely swallows in the sky and couldn't help but want to chop them down." Looking at Saber's expression, the samurai said calmly, and took it back  He picked up the sword and waved one hand in boredom: "When I noticed it, it became like this. It was originally a boring idea to kill the swallow, but it turned out to be a prison sword made of multiple sword lines.  "

    The knight looked at his enemy silently. He had obviously mastered such a magical skill, but this guy didn't have the slightest sense of pride. Instead, he was very bland, which was naturally unbelievable.

    The warrior raised his face, looked at the scenery of the temple he had visited before, and said with some sigh: "I have been cursed for being summoned to this world, but if I can use the sword to my heart's content, it has been useless.  Fight with the secret sword and realize the battle that you have never enjoyed before your death, then you have the value of being summoned."

    Having said this, his eyes fell on Saber＊s face, and he smiled happily and said, ※I＊m very grateful to you, Saber.§

    The murderous aura when the swords intersected disappeared without a trace, and he spoke as if he were a good friend at the wine table.  For him, a suitable opponent is not an enemy, but a good friend, a confidant, and fighting swords with them is as enjoyable as having a friend come from afar.  I understand what Assassin is thinking, but at this time, Saber can only smile bitterly.

    "But, even so, Yan Hui still has two weaknesses." Just when Saber had nothing to say, Assassin suddenly said this.

    "Huh? What?" She raised her eyebrows: "Do you have a basis for what you said?"

    "Hmm""This is one of them, the other is my own problem." The warrior shook his head and said, "I was reminded last time that when I was a human being, I was limited and my eyes couldn't see clearly.  Now that I have become a Servant, I have met a lot of strange people.  If I continue to follow my thoughts then, I＊m afraid＃§

    With a hiss, as if something was shot out, Saber and Assassin once again shifted their gaze and looked at the mountain gate behind them.

    I saw a black figure jetting out from the mountain gate. The figure was ghostly and as fast as the wind.  Then, with the light in her hair, Saber could clearly see that she was Rider, and she was holding Shirou and Rin with her left and right arms, heading towards her side of the stairs - her panicked and stiff face was obviously trying to escape for her life.

    how＃＃

    Before Saber had finished thinking about what was going on, she understood the reason why Rider did what he did.

    In the darkness, a fiery red figure followed Rider's wake, but unlike Rider, whose hair illuminated itself, Archer's appearance was like a huge fireball filled with lightning.

    The bright red lightning burst out from the bow and arrow in his hand, extending to his whole body. From the surface, it seemed as if the red magic power was surrounding him.  You can completely imagine what would happen if the arrow left the string.

    "Archer, you"

    Before Saber could shout out, Archer had already raised his head and glanced at her, with a vague sarcastic smile on his face from that moonlit night a few days ago, and then he turned his gaze to Rider, as if he was deliberately trying to  As if doing this in front of Saber, he suddenly loosened his fingers.

    With a crisp sound like the chirping of birds, the tail end of the black and red arrow drew a circular wave in the air and disappeared.

    At the same time, the Rider, who was about to come into contact with the Assassin, disappeared in a dark red flash. Although it did not explode, the sound of the light was extremely terrifying, like a meteor falling to the ground.  Saber watched helplessly as her master disappeared into the explosion of light.

    "Well, that guy"

    In the light, a blue shadow flew out. He stretched out his hand to disperse the smoke on his body and landed next to Saber.

    Her skin was stiff, she felt suffocated, and her heart was unbelievable. Although the enemy's attack was so hot, her hands and feet were still cold. After being stunned for a second, Saber suddenly jumped up.  Turning on the magic power in her body to the maximum, she jumped up like a rocket.

    The sword in his hand absorbed the surrounding air and turned invisible. The next moment, a powerful wind burst out.  The King of Knights shouted loudly and swung the sword in his hand, and the Wind King roared and blew away the two-meter-high flame.

    There was no one else there, and only half of the person was left to be precise, it was someone whose right breast to right leg had completely disappeared.

    In the pit about two meters in diameter, his arms were spread wide. His right arm was intact, but starting from the armpit, it formed an arc shape and extended toward the middle. Only a small strip on the left side, most of it, was left on his right chest and abdomen.  The right thigh disappeared, and it was almost incomplete until the knee. That part of the flesh seemed to have been forcibly torn away.

    This guy＊s eyes are open, but there are obviously very few golden eye circles, and the black pupils are completely unfocused.  He was bleeding profusely from his mouth, and his eyes were so distracted that people thought he was dead.

    Emiya Shirou was lying there alone, but Rider and Tohsaka were nowhere to be seen.

    At this moment, although he was hit by such a powerful blow, he was still conscious. Archer's blow was not as explosive as he thought, but it was just like his arrow that looked like a whale gun.  That way, it has extremely strong penetrating and destructive power, just like the hammer of a building demolition machine.  After being hit by an arrow, 40% of his body disappeared. He still had his eyes open, and could feel the cold blowing in from his abdominal cavity, as well as the feeling of more and more heat being lost from his body.  However, something was shaking in front of his eyes, and he didn't know what it was.

    At the last moment, Shirou was in Rider's arms, watching Archer behind her open his arrows, preparing to attack Rider. He had seen the power of Archer's arrows. Rider would never survive a direct hit, let alone  Tohsaka was with her.  Archer probably knew this, but he did it anyway.

    Just before Archer fired the arrow, Shirou grabbed Rider's arm holding him away with one hand, and pushed Rider hard with the other hand. In desperation, he didn't know whether he pressed Rider's head or shoulders, and suddenly tilted Rider's head.  , loosened his grip on him.

    When driving, keep driving in a straight line at a high speed. If you don't slow down when turning, the car will definitely overturn. Now the rider is like an accelerating M1. Shirou, let alone push her hard, just touch her, maybe she will  All will be crookedcrooked.  As it turned out, Rider didn't expect Shirou to do this at all. She suddenly lost her balance due to Shirou and tilted to the side. Moreover, Shirou opened her hand and she couldn't catch it for a moment.

    As a result, the long red arrow passed through her armpit and hit Shirou in the abdomen.  Shirou felt as if a tornado was passing through his body. His heart, liver, spleen, lungs, kidneys, and even his intestines and stomach were stirred, condensed into a ball, then compressed together, and exploded with a bang.

    Before the light disappeared, he saw Archer raising his head and looking at him, with a mocking look on his face.  At that time, he understood that Archer's original target was not Rider. He had just said that he wanted to kill him, and pointing an arrow at Rider was just a feint. His real target was himself - although he was not aiming at himself, but  He already knew that he would push Rider away and take the arrow himself.

    That guy is such a bastard for taking advantage of other people＊s moods!  !  Shirou didn't know how many times he had scolded Archer today, but this time he couldn't even make a sound.

    "Bah, bah" Tohsaka Rin shook his head, spit out a few mouthfuls of grass, and raised his head from the grass nest next to the mountain path.  If it hadn't been for the strong wind that came from nowhere, she might have fainted. Now, she turned her head and the first thing she saw was Rider.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Originally, the impression that this servant gave her was that he was powerful, tall, and so beautiful that people could not look at him, and he was also majestic and arrogant. He was simply the idol and commanding heights of all women.

    But now Rider is sitting in the grass. The long sleeve on one arm has disappeared, but the white arm is not exposed. Instead, it is extremely charred. There is no skin on the inner part, revealing the bloody tissue inside. In some places, bones are almost faintly visible.  .  Her arm hung limply, and her other hand covered her face. Between her fingers was a broken eyepatch.

    Looking at her, it seemed as if she had just experienced an explosion Tohsaka woke up suddenly, remembered what had just happened, and looked around hurriedly, but she did not see that stupid head.  Turning around, she saw the guy who was cut into two pieces in front of the circular pit where Saber was kneeling.

    "Shirou" Tohsaka cried out, then stood up on his hands and knees.  But there was someone faster than her. As soon as she made a sound, Rider had already jumped up from behind her. She didn't care about her injuries and ran straight towards Shirou.

    The red knight stood at the top of the steps, looking down at the enemy who was pierced by his arrow, and frowned: "You can't die at this level. It's really troublesome to deal with him. You have to hit everything from beginning to end."  Eliminate it?"

    The silver knight heard the voice and raised his head to look at him.

    boom!

    Like the sound of cannons, the magic in the air vibrated, and a silver shadow flew up into the night sky like a meteor, and then swooped down.

    ※archer〞〞〞〞〞〞〞〞!!!§

    The archer looked at the shouting figure in the air, threw the long bow at her, and then took out his two swords.

    As for the thing that wasn't even a leak-proof thing, Saber didn't even look at it. She knocked it away and raised her hands towards Archer. The sword that was originally gold now had an even more sparkling glory, and the momentum was terrifying.  Cut to the top of his head.  Archer, on the other hand, raised his swords with all his strength.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !

    The weapons of the two knights collided. In an instant, air waves rolled. Tohsaka, who was running towards Shirou, was almost blown away. Archer, who was facing Saber, was even worse. The rushing sword energy even tore his hair.  They were all cut off.

    "Hmm" Facing such a heavy blow, Archer couldn't help but grunted, and almost tensed up all his nerves to prevent his knees from bending.  Even so, he still forced a smile and said: "As expected of Saber, such a blow is comparable to Berserker."

    "Archer, why on earth do you want to attack Shirou again and again, even disobeying the master's order!!!" Although she wanted to calm down, facing Archer, Saber still roared with anger.  .

    "Make no mistake, Saber, it is the master's order to attack you now." To the angry knight, the archers only responded indifferently.

    "What?"

    Archer did not answer. He curled up, then abruptly retracted his hands and withdrew his swords. Saber's swords suddenly lost their strength and stabbed towards the ground.  But Saber suddenly rolled her back down in mid-air. The sword in her hand was originally pointing upward. She straightened her arm and slashed Archer's neck diagonally with the sword in her hand, trying to remove his head.  Cut it off.

    Archer moved his swords forward, covering his head and face. At the same time, he stepped on the ground with his feet and took several steps back to avoid the blow.  Then he leaned forward, trying to rushGo.  But as soon as he started, he suddenly seemed to have thought of something. Instead of stepping forward, he stopped where he was.

    With his gray eyes looking back slightly, he saw a man in black robe standing in front of the mountain gate behind him, watching the scene in front of him as if watching a show.

    That guy with the bone mask.

    Withdrawing his gaze, he continued to look at the enemy in front of him. Saber over there also turned around again and fell back to the ground.

    Just when she was about to charge forward with her sword raised, Tohsaka stopped her: "Wait, Saber."

    "Stop fighting, that guy is no longer on our side. If we continue to fight, we will only be wiped out. Leave now, Shirou's injuries can't hold him anymore," she shouted.

    He's not from here Saber was a little dazed when she heard this. Then she looked at Archer with a weird smile in front of her, and thought that he just released the Noble Phantasm without caring about the fact that his master was in Rider's hand, and Rider's  He looked panicked as if he wanted him to run away.  This guy, could he

    The last sentence reminded Saber and she woke up.  Shirou's injury had caused her confusion just now, and then because of Archer's provocation, she suddenly couldn't hold it back and lost her mind. What she wanted to do now was not to hack Archer to death, but to heal Shirou's injury.

    However, Archer sighed: "It's very difficult. It's not easy to escape now."

    Saber also understands that Assassin is behind him now, and he who has spared her once will not spare her a second time. After all, she just saw his secret sword, just like a servant who will not let his treasure be exposed.  , once exposed, the enemy must be killed. Assassin said that it is not a Noble Phantasm, but it should be a similar method.

    Even so, Saber still shouted coldly: "Then I will kill you here and then leave."

    Archer looked past her and glanced at Shirou. When he saw the injuries on his body that caused death on the spot, a flash of thought flashed in his eyes.

    Sure enough, it started to recover.

    He nodded: "It is true that Saber is the most advanced servant among all classes, but I have always wanted to compete with you."

    As he said that, he walked down step by step.

    Facing the red knight＊s sword, she showed no fear and shouted a person＊s name loudly: ※rider.§

    The female servant standing next to Shirou turned to look at her. Now she had used magic power to reconstruct a new eyepatch.

    "You take Shirou and Rin and leave first, and I will follow later." Although Saber has always been somewhat wary of Rider, the current situation no longer allows her to think too much. Rider's injury makes it impossible for her to stay.  Fight, and at most lead people to escape.  Delaying time, the uninjured self is the best choice. If you don't do this, no one will be able to leave.

    Archer's swords arrived in an instant, Rider looked at Saber's back expressionlessly, and then said nothing. She put one arm around Tohsaka's waist, ignored Tohsaka's low cry, and suddenly bent down like a cat.  , put one hand on the ground, leaned over Shirou, and opened her mouth - like a mother animal holding a cub in her mouth, she bit Shirou's arm (the intact one) with her teeth, and picked him up,  Then he jumped and ran down the stairs with his back turned.

    Hearing the sound behind her, Saber's face calmed down a bit. She stared at Archer coldly and tightened the sword in her hand: "Then, come on, didn't you just say you wanted to fight me, Archer?"

    "Ah, of course, I have been thinking about fighting Saber, the most skilled swordsman, for a long, long time." What are you thinking about? Archer smiled strangely.

    ※Well, you＊ve already escaped, that＊s good. Although it＊s different from the plan, if you＊re smarter, you should still have room to fight back.

    Holding the sword in both hands, Saber stared at Archer's face. She remembered what Tohsaka had just shouted, and at the same time, she heard about Caster's Noble Phantasm: "Before the battle, I want to ask you something, Archer, you betrayed  Yet?"

    Archer didn＊t seem to be ashamed or had any special feelings about this question. He nodded calmly.

    "You guy" Saber's face has completely darkened.

    (Originally, the name of this chapter was Cutting Steel and Cutting Iron, but later I found that the thread was too long and I didn＊t write it in that place, so I changed the name temporarily)

 Related Works Chapter 107 Cutting Steel and Cutting Iron

    "Ha, that's it." Archer, who is also a knight, seemed to look at Saber with some disdain: "You want to say why I did this, betraying the master and abandoning my own glory, right? Humph, out of the previous friendly cooperative relationship, I  Let me remind you, with these skills, it is better to do it quickly, if you don't want to be surrounded."

    He pointed behind himself with the knife in his hand, but without him pointing, Saber saw a man in black robe standing there. Although she didn't know who he was or what he did, he probably wasn't here to watch a show.  of.

    Archer, Assassin, the man in the black robe, and Caster. The worst case scenario is a four-on-one scenario. No, it will definitely be a four-on-one scenario. It is impossible for the other party to give up their numerical advantage and challenge themselves.

    Saber was thinking about her next actions, and she turned her attention to the sword in her hand.

    Sure enough, is that the only way to use it? Well, the magic power is still sufficient now, and Shirou has left here. Even if it flattens the mountain, it will not cause harm to people.  But Saber turned his gaze from the sword to the mountain gate behind Archer and hesitated.  There is a temple there, and there must be dozens of monks living inside. Indeed, if you use the holy sword, you will definitely be able to escape, but once you use it, the lives of the monks in the temple will also be at risk.

    "Oh, why don't you use your holy sword?" Seeing Saber's thoughts, Archer chuckled: "Sage judgment, this is not a plain. If you use it rashly, the guys behind you will suffer."

    "Archer" With a suppressed growl, Saber roared angrily.

    "Even so, don't you want to use it? It's such an amazing spirit of chivalry." Seeing that his provocation was useless, Archer was smiling, but he was a little troubled. He originally wanted to let her go, but there was no chance. Now he provoked her, hoping that she would use it.  After using that trick to escape, the guy was thinking about other people and didn't dare to use it. This was terrible.

    How to let her go? If she is captured now, there will be no room for counterattack. Caster's side will be completely victorious, and all his previous efforts will be in vain. The same goes for not letting the illusion collapse, but this stubborn guy actually  That's all, Archer sighed, thinking that he might as well create some opportunities for her to escape during actual combat.

    Although the goal is to get rid of Emiya Shirou, if Caster becomes the final winner, it is not what Archer wants to see, so he did not do that just now.

    "You just stand there and don't move, and you will be chopped down honestly." Archer crossed his hands, leaned down and rushed down.

    Saber said nothing, just raised the sword "Cang!"

    The unexpected crisp sound made her stunned, because what was connected to the black and white double blades was not her golden broad sword, but a silver blade as slender and long as fingers.  Looking at the long-haired back in front of her, she didn't understand why Assassin blocked the sword for her.

    "Oh, are you going to get involved this time?" The swords were chattering, and the cold light reflected on each other's faces. Looking at the beautiful warrior, the archer snorted coldly: "Enter  It's the same thing this time, how should I put it, are you and I at odds with each other?"

    "No, I don't find you annoying. It's just that if Saber is caught like this, it will be very troublesome for me." The samurai looked distressed: "And just now you said that Saber didn't dare to use it because of the terrain.  My own secret sword was broken by a vulgar person like you without even using it, and the name of Saber will make me cry."

    "Assassin, you"

    "I'm sorry, Saber. I've always wanted to compete with you. Unfortunately, things like this always happen to disrupt the situation. Although I'm sorry, this battle is over. I'll leave it for next time."  Even with the two swords that could kill Berserker, the samurai still had enough time to turn his head, looked at Saber, and said like a child: "Let's go quickly. If there is another time, I hope to see your sword."  .§

    "Well＃＃"

    He let himself go twice just so he could see his sword.

    It can be said that Saber was stunned for a while.  Having fought countless times, it can be said that she has faced all kinds of opponents. Whether they are arrogant, evil, righteous, or right or wrong, she can know what her opponents are thinking because of their respective beliefs.  , when the swords crossed, she could feel the other's belief, but when fighting this guy, she had no such idea. The samurai gave him an illusory feeling, and when she fought with him, she could only feel the sword.  This existence, now he understands a little bit more.

    This man named Sasaki Kojiro is a special person. To a certain extent, he has never thought about himself. All he thinks about is the sword, which can compete with him.

    This guy is not the kind of lunatic who only wants to fight, but for the sword that he can sharpen.You have the opportunity to display your skills and use your sword skills freely.  As a swordsman, Saber deeply understood his thoughts at this moment.

    "I understand." Facing the swordsman's back, Saber bowed deeply, and then waved the sword in his hand.

    There was a crack on the platform at the feet of the warrior, about two meters long.  The wind wrapped around Saber's sword, and the wind king's barrier once again made the gorgeous and noble sword disappear. Then the wind flashed, and her trace disappeared.

    Feeling the disappearing aura behind him, the warrior smiled slightly, swayed his long sword, swung Archer's sword away, and retreated to the edge of the platform.

    Looking at the cracks on the ground in front of his feet where Saber's sword could be seen, he raised his eyebrows.

    Of course he understands the meaning of this gap. It is both an agreement and a declaration of war: we will come here to decide the winner. At the same time, when we meet again, I will definitely be able to defeat you and cross this line.

    "Then, come on." Withdrawing his gaze, the warrior raised his head and looked at Archer. The smile on his face disappeared, leaving only coldness: "Last time, I promised to take your head, but it didn't happen. This time,  Just let me put your head in my bag."

    "You are full of confidence. I haven't seen you for a few days. What makes you so tall? You actually let Saber go Well, although you are not very qualified, how dare you disobey your master?" The archer looked at him sideways and sneered.  .

    Assassin didn＊t answer, but the long knife in his hand silently urged him to come up and die.  Archer thought for a moment and shouted to the person behind him: "Hey, that guy over there, are you going to just watch?"

    The temptation between words is obvious, do you want to help me get rid of this guy, or help me chase Saber.

    "Well, Caster plans to close the door to watch the show and is unwilling to contribute. I don't want to chase Saber alone. Twelve lives are not enough." The man smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Besides, didn't Assassin just say that he wanted to take your first life?  Level, this kind of duel by name, if you interrupt, you will be cut off, at most I will chase Saber with you after you finish him off."

    He was laughing in a funny and shameless way, but he didn＊t intend to do anything, looking like a coward.

    The idea of ??wanting to see the man's skills failed, but it was not unexpected. Archer snorted and ignored him.

    At this moment, the warriors on the edge of the platform had already set up their posture and were ready to attack.

    He is leaning sideways, holding the sword in front of his eyes with both hands. For some reason, this posture makes people feel that he is not holding a sword, but a flute-like instrument, with his eyes slightly closed - Archer saw this posture  Just happy.

    "What are you doing, Assassin? Didn't I say that your stunt is of no use to me? If you use it rashly, you will end up with your own head chopped off," Archer said with a mocking look on his face.

    For this incomprehensible and charming disciple, Kojiro really didn't even bother to talk to him. He closed his eyes, gathered his breath, and prepared to use the secret sword to take his head.

    The other party did not answer, and Archer also closed his mouth. The two swords in his hands disappeared, but a bright light appeared again immediately, and two identical long weapons appeared in his hands.

    Of course, it was not the sword that cut off a horse's legs like the one he showed Assassin last time, but a strange-looking weapon with a long handle like a spear and a broadsword, and the blade was curved like a waning moon, like a sickle.  This is none other than the sword of Perseus named Harpe that the man in black robe just took out.

    But the difference is that there are two of the same weapons in Archer's hands.  Archer used this on purpose, hoping to see if he could find any flaws in the man in black robe.

    What disappointed him was that the guy in the black robe just stood there casually, without any reaction. He still looked like he was watching the show, as if he was not surprised that Archer took out two harpe.

    Most people will be surprised when they see this. A few will think deeply about it and connect it to the projection, but they will be even more surprised because of it. However, this man did not have either of these two reactions.  Archer couldn't understand this kind of reaction to watching a play.

    But the enemy in front of him no longer allowed him to think too much. He stepped lightly, and the blue warrior had already waved his sword.  The silver light shines, and the multiple trajectories are exactly the most powerful stunt, Yan Hui.

    ※Humph, I＊ve told you before, it＊s useless.  Archer looked at him disdainfully, and crossed the harpe in his hands, forming an angle of about 60 degrees from the waist to the top of the head.  This was the way he thought of blocking Yan Hui.

    The enemy's attack was imminent, and Archer was full of confidence. He never thought that his sword could The coldness enveloped his head, making his scalp numb for a moment, and the god of death was already lying upon him.? Hissed in his ear.

    He wanted to retreat, but it was already too late. It was impossible to hide now. The silver light had already enveloped the archer from his forehead to his toes, as if announcing that he would die in the next second.

    With a whoosh, the sword light disappeared, and Assassin stood in front of Archer with a calm expression.  However, the Archer opposite him, who was nearly a head taller than him, had a look of shock.  Originally, at night, people's pupils would become larger due to the darkness, but at this moment, in the archer's gray eyes, the black dot was almost invisible. It was obvious that the pupils suddenly contracted due to excessive emotion.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !

    The thin sound echoed through the night, but people could not see clearly the source of the sound.  Then there was a click, but it was not a sound coming from one place, but the sound of two things making one sound at the same time.

    But this time, we can clearly see what is making the sound.

    " Two iron tools nearly one meter long, with hook-like blades on top. The silvery cold light makes people shudder. They are obviously terrible weapons, harpe.  However, the end of its handle was wrapped with something like red cloth, and they fell to the ground with a thud It was so strange, the red cloth should have been in the center of the long handle, why was it at the end?  Woolen cloth.

    That＊s because it is not the end. The real end did not fall along with the sword body, but is still in the hands of the person who took it out.

    Archer held the end handles of two broken weapons in his hands, but the fractures were not rough at all. They were as level as a mirror and as shiny as if they were ground by a machine.  He still maintained his previous defensive movements in a daze, but just a second later, his hands dropped weakly.  The two broken handles fell to the ground with a clang, rolled a few times, and turned into powder and disappeared together with the front ends of the two harpe handles that had just fallen.

    The reason why Archer threw away the weapons was not because he thought the two weapons were broken and useless, but because he no longer had the strength to hold the sword.

    On the upper arms of his hands, the red coat has been torn. In the cracks, liquid the same color as the clothes is spraying hissingly, like a small fountain - this is the original sound, but people can't find the source of the sound.  part.  At this moment, the blood spurting out wantonly turned Archer's head and face completely red, turning him into a veritable red and black color.  The tendons of his upper arms had been severed, the biceps were completely severed, and even three-thirds of the bones were cut into them.

    And all of this is the result of Assassin's move just now. Yan Hui, who was restricted, could only take two knives, but these two knives made Archer's hand crippled.  Archer had obviously taken out a weapon to resist, but it was broken so easily that even his hands were disabled.

    Defeating the enemy with one blow, Archer has now lost his ability to fight and was defeated by Assassin, and was completely defeated without any resistance.

    With a plop, Archer woke up with a start. The red color in front of him was unclear under the moonlight, but he still judged one thing.  I don't know what happened, whether it was the dizziness caused by the sudden blood loss, or because I was too surprised, which caused the nerves to go haywire. Just now, my knees softened and I knelt down on both knees.

    Why, this guy can actually cut off a harpe with one blow, even berserker can't do this!  !  !

    "Are you kidding me?" He raised his head, and the shock on Archer's face disappeared. He looked at Assassin, his face was still smiling, but he no longer had the calmness he had at the beginning: "You"

    Without Harpe's resistance, I am afraid that I am dead now.

    "Last time, I was deceived by your sweet words." The warrior shook his head. In the eyes of the bloody archers, the blue figure was still so drifting and cool.

    "Funny words?"

    "Ah, it is true that my sword will be adversely affected by the terrain and can only deliver two strikes. Even if the terrain is intact and three strikes are struck at the same time, with your posture, you can also receive three strikes at the same time." The samurai withdrew his sword and hung it.  At his feet, he lowered his head and looked at his defeated general: "So, at the beginning, I was indeed looking for the ultimate thorn as you said. However, it was a misunderstanding."

    He shook the long sword slightly: "Originally, my sword is too slender. The longer it is, the harder it is to swing it, let alone using three stabs as quickly as a slash. I have been practicing for a long time and I still can't do it.  It is not easy to achieve the three trajectories of Yan Hui, let alone three points. Although the three trajectories of Yan Hui were originally unachievable, I did it. Maybe three stabs are also possible, but in that case, I don＊t know how.  Years and months later, the decisive battle that I had planned to do was about to be missed. Fortunately, I quickly realized this mistake, stepped out, and found a new decision, otherwise it would have been terrible."

    "Is this the new decision? How did you"How can you do it? Your sword is very fragile. Not to mention a Noble Phantasm, it can even be said to be of ordinary quality." Archer looked at his drooping arms. They had no feeling at all at this moment.

    "Yes, as the name suggests, things last forever, it's just a clothes rack, but it's still a sword." Assassin raised the sword and held it in front of his eyes. His eyes followed the arc of the sword: "Japanese swords are too small because of the  It is too thin and narrow, so it is not suitable for long-term combat. Because when cutting against people, when cutting the bones of the human body, the blade will easily become curled. Basically, it will be useless after three or four people, so you think I  The sword is very fragile, you are right to think so."

    "But, that's just a useless person." The samurai suddenly turned his wrist, and the long blade faced Archer's face, allowing him to see his own eyes: "Originally, things like kendo are not just about the workmanship of the sword.  That's all, but it lies in the swordsman's aspect. The swordsman's ability, talent, and strength of will. These three are the real components. If you can reach the highest level, not to mention three or four people, it will be a thousand people.  It can be cut down, and the sword will not be damaged.§

    "Swordsmen created the way of the sword, and the sword is just something they use to implement their own way. It is your mistake to just look at the sword instead of the person who wields the sword." An icy chill spread out, and the samurai's sword  Raised high, like a guillotine on a guillotine: "It is true that my sword cannot cut anything sharper than it, but as a swordsman, I can cut steel and iron."

    It＊s not the difference in wrist strength, nor is it the skill of kung fu, but Sasaki Kojiro＊s own strength.

    The blue eyes were like the sea water in winter, biting cold, and like spicy liquor, stinging people. The swordsman's aura completely locked Archer who was kneeling on the ground, and he swung the long knife down, vowing to chop off his head.  In half.

    Looking at the brighter line in front of him, the archer could only smile bitterly.  That guy definitely planned this from the beginning. Yan Hui was limited and could only use two swords, but with his strength just now, he could hit himself on the head with one sword and kill himself. There was no need to add another sword like now.  .

    But he didn＊t do this. Instead, he disabled his arms first, and then uttered a lot of words. It was obviously intentional, to avenge his hatred for preaching to him last time. He was really a guy who must avenge his flaws.  The archer shook his head in his heart.

    This is really a setback. I didn＊t expect this guy to be able to cut off even the Noble Phantasm. It＊s really scary.  I originally thought he was an empty figure so I underestimated him, but it turned out to be a fatal mistake.

    Although what he said was simple, Archer knew very well that a few days ago, he would never have been able to do this.  In just a few days, he had reached this point, with this talent Well, it's useless to envy others. In other words, the reason for this was his own arrogance at the time.  Talking too much nonsense only made him stronger.  The technique of Yan Hui is useless if the enemy can block it, and the current terrain limits its power.  He had already overcome the first one, he could even cut off the harpe, and there were only a few people who could block it.  If he is allowed to overcome the weakness of the terrain he will kill people by talking nonsense!  !  !

    Hey, I think I released a really big monster, maybe.  Cutting steel and cutting iron, that's not just ordinary steel!  !  Although I never thought it would be like this, the world is full of surprises, and I can＊t regret it now.  Seeing the sword that was about to arrive, Archer felt unwilling to do anything but could only close his eyes and wait for death.

    However, there are so many surprises in this world. Just like Assassin was able to cut off Archer's sword, just when Assassin's sword was about to split Archer's head in half, he was unexpectedly stopped.

    The sound of gold and iron making Archer open his eyes, only to find the man in black robe who had been hiding behind to watch the show since the beginning.  At this moment, he was standing in front of Archer, holding a weapon in his hand, blocking Assassin's long knife.

    And that weapon was the harpe that Archer had just broken off.

    But the harpe on his hand was not broken. At this moment, the man in black robe held it with both hands, blocking the fatal long knife.

    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, it's such a critical moment. I didn't expect that there would be such a situation. It is indeed the right thing to stay here, otherwise something terrible would have happened." The man in black robe sighed and said with a click of his tongue.

    Archer looked at his back and felt very strange. Although he understood that Caster's ally did not want his companion to lose his newly acquired combat power, so he intervened to stop him, but he really had a good relationship with Caster. Since just now, they  Judging from the relationship between them, they don't seem to care much about each other, so it should be a relationship of mutual use.  Caster plus he has this disobedient assassin who is looking for Saber, which is a big threat. If he dies, Saber's camp and Caster's camp are exactly the same, so this is the right thing to do.

    &nbsp; "Are you going to hinder me?" Regarding this unknown person who didn't even dare to show his face, the samurai stared at the mask on his face.

    ※Yeah§ the skull mask nodded as if very seriously.

    "Although I don't know who you are, are you confident that you have the strength to stop me?" the warrior asked.

    "Of course" Skull Mask said mid-sentence, suddenly paused, and then smiled: "Even if I don't have that strength, I might be able to stop you."

    "Huh?" Kojiro frowned and stared at him.

    Before I could understand what he meant, there was a sudden bang and the blue warrior flew out.

    He covered his face with his hands. Not only could he not bear to watch this scene, but he was also afraid that the shock wave would shock him. The skull mask turned his head and said, "Look, I can stop you without me taking action at all."

    Sure enough, there was an angry figure standing on the stone steps behind him, with a black figure and a golden pendant. She was the rare witch.

    "What are you doing, Assassin?" Caster was furious. She didn't expect that she would be so obstructed when she asked Archer to catch Saber. Originally, the man in black robe chased after her, and with Assassin outside, she thought it would be foolproof.  I didn't expect that this would be the case.

    She became angry on the spot and ran out from the depths of the temple, immediately casting a Command Seal Although it was an incomplete fake Command Seal, one was enough for that arrogant guy. He was not the real Sasaki Kojiro in the first place, why?  With the blessing of other people's beliefs, although his sword skills are strong, his body is only as strong as a human being. He cannot bear this kind of punishment from within.

    "Ah, I forgot, there is a vicious woman in this temple." Although he fell into the grass nest without any image, the pain in his body was excruciating, an organ exploded somewhere, and blood spurted out of his mouth, but  Assassin still spoke melodiously.

    "Huh?" Looking at the poor and arrogant guy, he sighed. The skull mask in black robe raised his hand, held Harpe in his hand, and at the same time stopped his hand to stop Caster - looking at her face, she seemed to want to  Blast this guy to smithereens.  But at this moment, he made a surprised sound.

    Everyone who looked at him understood why he made such a sound of surprise, because a straight line suddenly appeared in the middle of the mask and robe on his face, from top to bottom, from the top of the robe, through the mask, to the black  The hem of the robe.  Then with a hiss, the robe and mask split in half and fell from his body.

    Then, in addition to Caster, whether it was Archer kneeling on the ground or Assassin nesting in the grass, looking at the strong and tall man in black and white clothes exposed under the robe, they couldn't help but widen their eyes and let out a cry.  Shouts of shock.

    "Hey, it's strange, I obviouslyah" The man seemed a little at a loss. He didn't expect that his disguise would fall off at this time. He raised the sword in his hand and looked at it blankly, and suddenly exaggerated  He called out, brought Harpe close to his eyes, and stared at it.

    I saw a deep cut of two to three centimeters in the middle of the originally glorious long handle, cutting it into more than half.

    "Hey, this can't be compared to fakes, ah, except for his high imitation, but this, you can actually do this" He raised his head and looked at Assassin in surprise, and his voice changed from the astringency in his robe.  However, it becomes low and magnetic.  Just speaking so excitedly, his voice was a little out of tune, which made him very funny.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? My own robe and other things are nothing.

    But Assassin didn＊t speak, just stared at his face.

    Caster didn＊t care whether he was surprised or not, he passed over the man and raised his palm towards Assassin, ready to destroy him.

    He was originally summoned by himself, but he repeatedly disobeyed his orders. He was nothing more than a dummy, yet he was so arrogant and unruly.  Caster has tolerated him for a long time. In the past, she was alone and had to rely on his strength. But now it is different. With the help of Archer and the man next to her, she has gained a lot of confidence and no longer wants to tolerate this.  Guy.

    "Oh, am I useless?" Even though he was facing the fatal palm, Kojiro's eyes retracted, the shock on his face disappeared, and he returned to his original refreshing look.

    "Ah, just disappear, you useless piece of trash," Caster said coldly.

    Assassin didn＊t care and just looked at her with a smile.

    Suddenly, someone pressed down Caster's hand. She frowned and turned her head displeased.

    There was the man who had just revealed his true face. He had a weird smile on his face and reached out to hold Caster's sleeve: "No?Although being so excited is a bold lie, considering that he has been helping you guard the door and has worked hard without any credit, let him be spared this time.  "

    Caster looked at him doubtfully, not understanding what was going on with him, that he was actually begging Assassin for mercy.

    He didn't explain, but turned to look at Archer. He saw the man still kneeling on the ground, staring at him with a look of shock. He couldn't help but smile bitterly: "Really, why are you still acting like that? I expected you to say  Two sentences.§

    Shaking his head, he turned his gaze to the woods in the distance and said: "Caster, even if he is a useless waste, it is better to control the chess pieces by yourself. It is not safe to have only one layer of insurance, so let's keep him.  .§

    "you＃＃"

    "Are you right?" The man chuckled, but still didn't look at Caster. He blinked at a certain place in the woods with his weird smile.

    He found me?

    Deep in the woods, the blue servant, who was already surprised, took a breath now.  He looked at the man there in disbelief. He suddenly gritted his teeth, bowed his body, and jumped up to the treetop as nimbly as a beast. Then he jumped to another place, using all four limbs together, kicking in threes and fives, and disappeared into the dark woods.  .

    (Kojiro was finally able to stand up to what he wrote)

 Related works Chapter 108 How to rectify

    The body aches.

    The flames burned the skin, and some people poured sulfuric acid on it. No, it didn＊t happen on the skin at all. The sulfuric acid and flames were things under the skin.  Muscles and bones are intertwined, and they are constantly entangled, like sworn enemies who must not let each other go.

    The parts that were gone after being shot through by Archer have been restored on the surface, but only you know that the interior is still being renovated.  While the muscle is regenerating, it is burned by the flames, and then the restored muscle disappears, and then it recovers, and the flames burn it again, and then it fades, and recovers again, again and again, until the regenerated body destroys the power of Archer's arrow.  It is completely consumed from the body and the muscles are returning to their normal state.

    This terrible pain can pierce a person's sanity. Even when you are asleep and don't think about anything, you can feel it when you are just dreaming. You can imagine how terrible the pain is.

    No, that＊s not right. When you dream, you don＊t think about nothing, but your brain is still working. Now, you can feel it because you are not asleep, but your brain is thinking about things.

    Opening his eyes, Shirou saw red cloth Well, what is this?

    After wondering for two seconds, he understood that it was the red curtain on the top of the bed. Basically, it was a very big bed, and it was only found on classical Western-style beds. Modern people  It's not uncommon to put brackets on the four corners of the bed, and then put a lace bracket on the top.

    He stood up slightly and rubbed his eyes. Between his fingers, he saw the clock on the bedside table next to him.

    ※Hmm, four o＊clock?

    ?Looking at the sky outside, it should be night, not dawn yet.

    He withdrew his gaze and looked into the room.  Just like the bed where I am, the room is full of Western style.  The light source comes from the roof in the center of the room. There is a chandelier hanging there. The light bulb is supported by a golden bracket like a candlestick. The ends are connected together. The top is shaped like a noble flower blooming. The light comes from  It comes from the blooming part of the flower.  There are six in total, distributed like six-pointed stars, beautiful and graceful.

    Through the light it emits, Shirou can clearly see the furnishings in the room. There is a red carpet on the ground, but it is different from the one in Einzbern's castle. It does not seem to be very soft, but it is very strong.  look.  The pattern printed on it looked like some kind of strange engraving. To Shirou, it looked like it was used in magic rituals.  There are two bedside tables on both sides of the bed where I am. There is a book on one of them. It has a thick cover and the title of the book is in a language that seems to be English.  The one on the other side holds a very old-fashioned bell-shaped alarm clock, which even looks like an antique from her appearance.

    Shirou felt his eyebrows raised, as if he thought of something, but he didn't catch it for a moment, and it ran out of his mind again.

    There are also two curtains on the left wall, one of which is a window on the wall, and the other is a glass door, which seems to be the kind that can be opened to the balcony.  Between the two curtains, there is a mirror with gold edges hanging. Its soft and shining edges make the mirror look like the frame of a famous painting.  Under it is a table with many small drawers. Although there are two white candles on it, I don＊t know why, but judging from the combination of it with the mirror above and the fact that there is something like a jewelry box on it, it should probably be  It is a women's dressing table.

    From here, Shirou can tell that this is a women's room.  By the way, women seem to like to change clothes. The wardrobe is so close to the right side of the bed, which is easy to explain.

    However, this woman's character is probably a little strange. After all, there is an old-fashioned box in the corner of the bedroom with unknown contents, and there are also two chairs and a small table in front of a window. It looks like she knows how to  What's the matter with the guest-like furnishings - does she like to entertain guests in the bedroom, but what is the living room used for?

    Chewing his lips, Shirou blushed a little.

    "What, why, I am in a woman's home, and in the bedroom, originally I"

    The electric current passed through, and the brain finally functioned normally. A few hours ago It should be a few hours ago. Shirou didn't know how long he was unconscious, but it shouldn't have been a day. After that, after Archer's betrayal, what happened  ?

    Shirou remembered clearly that Rider hugged him and ran away, but Archer caught up from behind and used the Noble Phantasm on Rider Well, Shirou didn't know what happened after that, but judging from the situation at that time,  It's not going to be a good situation anyway.  What happened?

    Lifting the quilt and getting out of bed, Shirou walked towards the door of the room. However, as soon as he got out of bed, he found his clothes?No more, the upper body is completely naked, the lower body "Ouch!!!"

    Shirou couldn't help but trembled and shouted.

    It wasn't that he had any horrific scars or ghostly symbols on his body. If there were any, there was a series of bandages from his chest to his abdomen, even extending to his thighs. However, he was not frightened because of the number of bandages on his body.  But his own thigh.

    Normally, I shouldn't be able to see my legs because I'm wearing pants, but now I actually see my legs God, why am I lying on the bed in a female room wearing only my last defense?  ah.

    Shirou was horrified, so he moved a little too loudly, and ended up hitting the dressing table next to him with his waving palm, knocking down two candlesticks and a jewelry box.

    Things fell to the ground. Although there was a carpet on the ground, the candlestick fell. Both candles broke and broke into several pieces. The contents of the box were scattered on the floor, making a clattering sound.

    Shirou was startled by the sudden sound, and then realized that he had made a mistake in his excitement, so he hurriedly bent down and put it away.

    But the candle could no longer be restored, so Shirou had no choice but to collect its broken pieces. As for the jewelry box, Shirou glanced at it and suddenly froze.

    The contents of the box are not jewelry or things for girls, butgems.

    Yes, they are all gems.

    ? Red, green, purple, all kinds, all shapes, all are gems.  Looking at these gems, somewhere in Shirou's mind, something that had been recorded was conveyed to Shirou.

    Once someone probably told me that the nature of the Tohsaka family's magic is energy conversion and that their family uses gems as a medium for conversion and Tohsaka once took out gems in front of him  ＃

    Immediately, Shirou understood whose room this room belonged to.

    God, apart from Tohsaka, Shirou really couldn't think of anyone else's room here.

    But now, he was actually almost naked on her bed in his room at her house. Could it be that she did this too The initial blush disappeared, Shirou's heart began to beat faster, and at the same time, the heat began to evaporate from his brain.

    I No, no, no, no!  !  !  Shirou shook his head desperately. What he had to do now was to pack his things and not think about any obscene thoughts.

    He reached out to pick up the gems scattered on the ground and put them into the box one by one Suddenly, his hand stopped.

    This is＃＃

    Shirou couldn't help but feel a little dazed when he picked up the only item with a chain that could be called jewelry among all the gems.

    It is a small, unpretentious chain, decorated with an eye-catching red gemstone, similar to a heart shape or a triangle, and there is an engraving of a cross at the connection with the chain.

    Looking at some simple jewelry, Shirou thought of something like lightning.

    At that time, I was chased by a Lancer for the first time, my heart was punctured, and I was on the verge of death, but I didn＊t know who saved me. I just woke up and discovered this. It should be owned by the person who saved me.  At that time, he was still thinking about finding someone to save him through this thing, but after that, too many things happened, and Shirou forgot about this matter.  It's just that necklace. Sometimes he would put it in his pocket and carry it like an amulet.

    He happened to have it with him today, just in his pants pocket.

    Why is this necklace in this box now? Is it because Tohsaka took out his clothes and put them in the box, intending to keep them as his own?  Although this necklace looks quite valuable?

    That＊s what he thought, but Shirou knew that Tohsaka was not such a person. Moreover, looking at the scattered gems, Shirou suddenly thought of a possibility.

    ※What if this necklace is not the one I picked up, but there are two of them, and this one is the other one held by Tohsaka?

    The magic of the Tosaka family is triggered by gems. Tosaka often carries gems with him when he travels. However, the person who saved him dropped his gem necklace when he left. Shirou couldn't help but think

    Shirou looked at the necklace in his hand and couldn't help but murmured: "Tohsaka, could it be that you"

    ※What＊s wrong with me?§ Tohsaka＊s flat voice sounded.

    Hearing this, Shirou turned his neck around like a machine and looked in the direction of the door.  Tohsaka walked in at some point. She stood in the center of the room, folding her arms as usual and looking at him coldly.

    Shirou immediately jumped up from the ground as if he had been electrocuted, and then kickedHis face was swishing like he was running backwards, but this was a house. He could run anywhere, but his back immediately hit the wall.  But he didn't care whether the bump on his back hurt or not. He pawed at both sides with his hands, grabbed something casually and covered himself with it.  After all, he only had the last-ditch defense equipment. To appear in front of Tohsaka like thisnot to mention whether he would burn out his brain, and he couldn't do this if he wanted to die.

    "Far awayBan, this, how should I put it, I am lying like this because I don't want toah"

    Shirou wanted to explain, but immediately he found that the quilt he had pulled off was Tohsaka Rin's quilt on the bed. He screamed again and wanted to put it back, but he stopped halfway through the movement. After all, he  Now I only have an inch of clothing on me, how can I put it back?  Moreover, it seems impossible to put it back now.  He thought horribly: Tohsaka saw me like this, and I dragged her quilt on the ground.

    The expected storm and snow did not appear. Tohsaka just looked at him sideways, with obvious disdain in his eyes.  After a long time, she sighed and said calmly: "It scared me. I thought you wouldn't wake up within a day. I didn't expect you to get out of bed so quickly and do such monkey tricks."

    "Huh?" Shirou didn't understand for a moment.

    "Ah, I'm just here to take a look. Since you're fine, that's fine." Tohsaka reached out and picked up the scattered gems on the ground, put them into a box, and placed them on the dressing table next to him, waving his hands indifferently.  , then glared at Shirou and said: "Hey, how long are you going to stay on the ground? Get up quickly, you know, this is my room."

    "I know, I know." Shirou nodded like a chicken eating rice.

    "Then get up quickly," Tohsaka said, but Shirou still didn't move.

    "Tohsaka, where are my clothes?" Shirou asked in a low voice.

    "I left them outside. Your clothes are useless and dirty," Tohsaka said with disgust.

    "Canpleasebring it to me?" Shirou smiled unnaturally: "Justpants are fine."

    "Huh? Why do I have to bring such dirty things into my room?" Tohsaka frowned, as if he had made up his mind not to give the clothes to Shirou.

    "" If he didn't understand Tohsaka's character and knew that she would not do such a thing at such a time, Shirou could not help but think that she was teasing him.

    Why doesn＊t she understand what I mean?  Shirou felt speechless.

    Doesn＊t she know that I＊m not wearing anything right now?  Moreover, even though I am still a boy and she is a girl, why does she not seem to care about this kind of problem that only Saber seems not to care about? Has she been infected by Saber?  ?  ?

    There was no other way, Shirou lamented in his heart, and couldn't help but said directly: "Well, Tohsaka, I have no clothes, socan youpleasegive memy clothes"

    Shirou never imagined that one day he would wrap himself up in a quilt like a helpless little girl, and then ask a girl to give her clothes back to him, and this girl was Tohsaka Rin.

    Tohsaka raised his eyebrows, looking at Shirou's pitiful look, as if he was considering whether to agree or not.

    "Pleaseplease" Shirou looked at her pleadingly.

    It seemed that Tohsaka despised others the most, especially Shirou's pitiful appearance. The corners of her eyes trembled, and she finally snorted: "I know, wait here."

    She turned and left the room. Within a minute, she came back, threw Shirou's clothes in, closed the door and walked out.

    Shirou looked at the door and let out a sigh of relief - thank God, Tohsaka was not completely out of line after all.

    Shirou hurriedly put on his pants and breathed a sigh of relief, feeling much more comfortable.  It's just that the right leg of these pants is missing a lot, and the top is in extreme tatters. Shirou looked at it, pulled off part of the bandage, and tied it to his pants to use as a belt.

    After doing this, Shirou felt suspicious when she thought of what had just happened. She didn't expect Tohsaka to be soso, how should I put it, so strange that it can't be described in words.

    It seems that he is very kind.

    After making Tosaka's bed, Shirou wanted to talk to Tosaka. Although seeing the way she was jumping around, Shirou knew that she was definitely fine, but after he passed out, he wanted to know what happened.

    Before going out, he reached into his pocket and feltHis eyes drooped.

    ＃＃

    "Really? This is what happened." Shirou nodded.

    At this moment, he and Tohsaka were sitting in the living room, and they had just finished listening to Tosaka about what happened after returning from Ryudou Temple.

    Basically, it was nothing. Archer was blocked by Saber, and then Saber came back intact, saying that Assassin helped her and blocked Archer and others from pursuing her. This kind of thing sounds like a fantasy.  But it was indeed true. Later, Tohsaka proposed to take refuge in his home. After all, the situation had changed now. If he continued to stay at Shirou's house, the barrier there would not work at all and would only be broken.  It's better to come to your own home. As a magician's workshop, this place is much better and more useful.

    At that time, both Saber and Rider agreed. Afterwards, Saber went back to bring Sakura, Illya and others, and Rider was responsible for guarding the place. There was no other way. She and Shirou had to stay here, and someone had to protect them.  And Sakura and the others must be escorted, otherwise they might be attacked by Caster.  Rider was injured and was not conducive to long-term action.  The only one who can do it is Saber.

    "That's it." Tohsaka nodded and put down the tea cup: "Rider is guarding the door now. I think Sakura will be here in a while."

    By the way, she also made a pot of tea, using her favorite tea leaves.

    Shirou nodded and said no more - he suddenly remembered the strange Tohsaka in Tosaka's room just now.

    Archer's betrayal, Caster's side's strength has greatly increased, this dark cloud-like thing is suppressing his heart, leaving him not knowing what to say.  and＃＃

    He looked at Tohsaka, who didn't speak, but she seemed to have nothing to do, resting her chin on her hand, thinking about future countermeasures, her calm look was completely different from the one she had before in the temple.

    But＃＃

    "It doesn't matter if you don't have to be patient," he said suddenly.

    "Well, what?" Tohsaka's thinking was interrupted, and she looked at Shirou in confusion.

    "I said, you don't have to be so patient." Shirou picked up his own cup of tea, but did not drink it. Instead, he shook it gently like coffee. Looking at the barely moving tea leaves under the water, he gently calmed down.  He said slowly: "This is Tohsaka's home, so there's no need to be so pushy."

    What Shirou has always seen is the strong Tohsaka, or in other words, what he sees most of the time, and that small part is blocked by her long-term strength, making it impossible for people to see.

    Tohsaka＊s servant is Archer, always has been. She didn＊t ask for Rider＊s command spell book, but kept it for herself.  She once teased Archer, asking him to be her teacher. At that time, although Tohsaka was smiling sinisterly, there was a happy look on his brows.  Shirou had always seen her as a serious magician, but when she was with Archer, she seemed to be different.

    When she was trapped in the castle of Einzbern, she brought people to rescue her, but when she asked Archer and Rider to stay, she showed feelings other than that of a magician, and was a little unwilling.  After that, facing the tattered Archer, it could be said that she was at a loss. Shirou didn't fully understand the almost crying look in her eyes at the time, but later he thought that if Saber encountered such a thing, he would also have that look in his eyes -  求She was really thanking God at that time.

    Shirou has never heard of Tohsaka having any playmates. After all, as a magician, there are some things that even if you want them, you may not be able to get them.  I think Archer mightmaybe be the first one.  But, that's it, Archer was treated like this by Tohsaka, and he actually betrayed Tosaka openly.

    She really couldn't believe how Tohsaka looked at that time. She looked so painful, scared, and evasive that Archer actually wanted to betray her. She couldn't even hear her own words. Compared with her pitiful appearance now, Shirou felt a little heavy in his heart.  jaw.

    No matter how strong she appears, she is still a girl. How could she remain so calm after something like that?

    At this moment, Tohsaka seemed very surprised after hearing Shirou's words. She stared at her big eyes and seemed to be at a loss: "You"

    Looking at Tosaka who was making a strong mask, Shirou took a sip of tea and suddenly frowned. He put down the tea cup and said again: "You are the master of this family, you can do whatever you want."

    The tea he just drank was extremely bitter. It was obvious that he had put too much tea leaves, and maybe Tohsaka accidentally dropped something wrong in it. Shirou felt that he could avoid it as soon as he drank it, but Tohsaka just drank it.  His expression didn't change after that. Doesn't that explain the problem?

    "Hmm" Tohsaka on the opposite side made a swallowing sound, and then she hummed, not knowing what she was doing.What kind of movements, but the more she did this, the more suppressed twitching and calm voice became more obvious. In the end, she obviously gave up and said with some dejection: "It's hard to believe that I was made to cry by a boy."

    Shirou didn't dare to raise his head, but silently picked up the tea cup - and then silently put it down.

    Afterwards, just when he was about to raise his head, Tohsaka suddenly shouted: "Don't raise your head."

    "Huh?" Shirou was surprised and didn't know what was going on.

    Tohsaka shouted again: "Didn't you hear I told you not to raise your head?"

    There was an irrefutable courage in his voice, which was a little more like Tohsaka's. Shirou blinked, and then continued to make eye contact with his tea leaves.

    That＊s right, Tohsaka＊s current appearance will never be seen by anyone.  However, if he is not allowed to raise his head, can he leave? In this case, Tohsaka will not have to worry about whether he wants to cry, scream, or smash everything in the house.  Shirou thought for a while, and just got up, but was suppressed by a hand.

    "Sit down and take responsibility for me." Shirou made the girl cry and wanted to run away when he heard this voice.

    As a last resort, Shirou had no choice but to continue communicating silently with Tea.

    Tohsaka didn＊t say a word, just sitting across from Shirou in silence.  Shirou was ordered not to raise his head, so he could only keep looking at the tea leaves in front of him.  However, you are not allowed to raise your head or leave like this. Why is this happening?  Shirou didn't understand.

    There were indeed too many tea leaves. The color of the tea was almost the same as Tohsaka＊s clothes. It was impossible to drink

    "Hey, I'm just talking to myself." Shirou was thinking wildly when the person sitting opposite him suddenly said something that he couldn't see.

    He was stunned for a moment, and then he closed his eyes clearly.

    "I may have made some mistakes." Tohsaka looked at his chandelier with a somewhat hollow tone: "If I had accepted the Command Spell Book from the beginning, this kind of thing should not have happened. Whether it was to hit the caster first or say  Facing Berserker But I didn't agree. I said it was because I didn't want to be stabbed in the back, but in fact it was not the case. I said that at the critical moment, I would be able to calm down, but even Sakura couldn't face it.  "

    She sighed: "I did that because I wanted to be on par with you in combat strength. I have Archer, and you have a weak Saber and an incomplete Rider. If we cooperate, we can be more reliable. But in fact, there are simpler ones.  Method, I will gain control of Rider, and then I will tell you how to help Saber recover her magic power, so that something like that won't happen that time."

    Her voice sounded a little lost and a little painful.  Shirou could understand what she meant.

    "That kind of thing won't happen, which means that the last time Archer was cut off, he ended up being injured and almost died.

    "It's not entirely Archer's responsibility to choose which side he chooses. A little girl like me always takes it for granted. No one would be willing to force him to do something he doesn't want to do. He might want to escape." At this point, she seemed to  Thinking of something happy, he smiled softly, and then there was a longer silence.

    Shirou had nothing to say, and he felt a little angry for Tohsaka.

    Why, it was Archer who betrayed me, why is it Tohsaka who is apologizing now?

    Finally, when she spoke again, her tone was much darker: "I always make mistakes the first time. I can definitely do it well the second and third time, but I always fail the most critical time. This  Sometimes, I will always proudly say that I will never regret. Archer once said that I will never regret, and I believe so. However, when you spoke just now, Shirou, I just  I found that my so-called no regrets were just gritting my teeth and holding on."

    Listening to this somewhat weak conversation, Shirou never thought that he would have the opportunity to see Tohsaka Rin like this. Although he had thought that Tohsaka was a strong girl to the end, if one day he could see her weak look.  That would be fine, but now, he regrets it.

    It might be better if you don＊t see it.

    She sighed again, and Shirou could almost hear the exhaustion and pain coming out of her words: "What a failure, this is the first time I'm so depressed. If I had been ruthless enough to become Shirou's enemy at that time, maybe today  "

    "No." Although she still didn't raise her head, Shirou interrupted her. Tohsaka said she couldn't speak, but now it seems that she can't do it anymore.  The guy in front of me doesn't look like Tohsaka at all.

    Tohsaka looked at the red head in front of him with some interest, as if he was looking forward to it.?? look.

    But the expected words of encouragement did not come. Shirou said: "Although I am a little unhappy, for the first time, Archer and I have the same opinion. Tohsaka, you don't need to regret anything. You did nothing wrong at all."

    "Huh?" Tohsaka was startled, and then she said: "Why, if my policy hadn't been wrong, Archer wouldn't have left, and you wouldn't have been hurt."

    "It was just a failure, not a mistake. You didn't make a mistake, so there is no need to reflect." Shirou slowly raised his head, his eyes full of sincerity.

    "Why do you say that?" Tohsaka was a little confused.

    "Because I don't regret it, it's just that my lack of regret is different from yours. I just don't want what has happened to become meaningless, but you have to step over it directly. Even if you feel frustrated occasionally, but afterwards  Rin Tosaka is terrifying, you will definitely counterattack your opponent several times." Shirou chuckled: "I don't want to see Tosaka become a ghost, so you'd better keep your normal appearance."

    "Ghost? What are you talking about? Are you adding insult to injury?" Maybe she didn't understand the previous words and was still in a daze at first, but she understood the next sentence, and her tone suddenly became unkind and she frowned slightly.

    "Uh, Hu Luo Ping Yang, hurry up and say a few wordscough, am I wrong, Tohsaka, you will definitely not stop here." Feeling that he might have said something wrong, Shirou coughed quickly and let the words pass.

    Tohsaka was silent for a long time, and Shirou took the opportunity to put away the tea set, then went to the sink next to him to empty it and make another pot of tea.

    "That's right, Archer, I can't let him be so carefree." Tohsaka's voice rang in his ears: "Archer said he wanted me to regret it, but now, I want him to regret it."

    Shirou smiled when he heard the voice that sounded like an angry demon king. Although he was relieved, his intention was not without malice. After all, he didn't like Archer, so how could he not be happy when he heard this.

    Once upon a time, Tohsaka said that if Archer disobeyed, he would make him take off his clothes and chase Rider. This time, he committed something of such a bad nature, how would Tosaka punish him?

    Shirou remembered it with malice in his heart.

    (Today＊s chapter is a bit late, but as we all know, there is only one more week and one day left in the Mid-Autumn Festival. You have to move around today, otherwise it will be late next Sunday, so please forgive me)

 Related Works Chapter 109 Returning to Emiya＊s House

    The priest's brows frowned deeply, and he listened to the spearman's report with a gloomy expression.

    The night before, he asked Lancer to ambush outside Liudong Temple. Of course, it was not a battle, the focus was on surveillance.  He believed that his disciples would launch a general attack on Liudong Temple in the next two days, so he asked the servants to stay there to check the situation.

    I thought that either Caster would be completely wiped out, or both sides would suffer losses. Then Lancer would just report the results.  But it turned out to be the strange situation now - Archer betrayed inexplicably, and Caster had a new collaborator.

    "That's it." After Lancer finished speaking, he also frowned. Although he had returned and reported what he saw to Kotomine Kirei, he still felt uneasy when he thought of what he had just seen.

    He bared his teeth and snorted, put the gun away, and disappeared without caring about his master's reaction.

    Li Feng didn＊t care. Anyway, he already knew the whole story. Just let Lancer do whatever he wanted. He wouldn＊t disobey his orders anyway.

    Thinking about what Lancer had just told him, the priest couldn't help but shake his head.  Although I learned the whole story from Lancer, if I could directly observe such an important matter using my sympathetic perception, I might be able to get more information - Lancer was not a meticulous guy.

    But no matter how much you think about it now, it is useless. You are also responsible. I thought that there would be no mistakes in this matter, so I didn't care. But now there is such a big mistake.  He still believed too much in his disciple's ability. Unexpectedly, Rin actually lost his follower, and his follower actually turned to Caster's side.

    ??Sighing silently, at the same time, thinking that his disciple might be grimacing and sinking into sadness, Kirei secretly laughed in his heart.  However, the information I learned from Lancer, the true identity of the inexplicable person who arrived at Liudong Temple the night before, was really surprising.

    After sitting for a while, the priest walked into the depths of the church. In the dark and narrow passage, he felt as smooth as walking in the daytime.

    A guy showed up a few days ago. He got into a fight with the Lancer for no apparent reason, but the move he used was something similar to King's Treasure. The Lancer was injured although he had the protection of Liu Ya, which made him immune.  An attack from some flying weapons, but facing dozens of them at a time, is no longer considered a "streaming arrow".

    In the end, his identity was unknown, and it was not even clear whether he was a man or a woman, a human or a ghost.  But a few days later, something like this happened again.

    "There are so many surprises in this Holy Grail War. Caster's side may already have four Servants. Those who have been eliminated and those who have not been eliminated combined, and that guy there are as many as nine now. The number is huge.  Far more than that." After walking into his room, he sat on the sofa and looked up at the sofa opposite. He told the guests who had just arrived here what he had just learned. Then he asked: "Do you think it will  It is how it happened?"

    "Ah, you called me back urgently, but you are asking about this kind of thing. It seems that you are also a little anxious, Kirei." The man opposite who did not pass through the main entrance and did not attract Lancer's attention smiled, his red eyes full of  It's a taunt.

    The golden hair is like blooming tulips, and the eyes are like rubies, but they are more vivid and bright than rubies, like birth blood. The pupils are not ordinary round like ordinary people, but as long and narrow as a thin blade. This is absolutely extraordinary.  Eye.  Rather than looking at each other, it seems that one can feel the coldness of a blade.

    Although he is only wearing the popular fur jacket and leather pants, you can feel that there is an ancient luxury and nobility in his body.  Although he was smiling, he could still feel his arrogance and indifference.

    Men have an air of self-reliance and self-reliance.

    He sneered, raised a hand casually, and said like flying ashes: "No matter what, they are just bastards. So what if they are ten times more, you worry too much."

    "An elephant can be killed by too many ants. No matter how small the force is, it may be a fatal blow." The priest expressed a different view.

    In response to his words, the blond man just laughed disdainfully. Moreover, after hearing what he said, the man finally understood the reason why the priest called him here.

    "You don't want me to help you get rid of those bastards, do you?" Glancing at him casually, the man said, "My Noble Phantasm is not that cheap yet. If he is a bastard and wants to sell it, I might as well throw away my collection."  It＊s over.§

    "However, the sharp increase in Caster's strength is true." The priest held his chin with his hand and looked at each other with his black eyes and red pupils.

    "That kind of thing is fine no matter what, didn't I say it before?"? As long as Saber is not harmed, letting them fight for a while, pretending to be clowns for my own amusement, is not a bad performance.  "

    Hearing the words of the man who called himself the king, Kotomine understood that if he couldn't say anything, he would never take action, so he stopped talking.

    The man opposite also stood up: "I originally wanted you to apologize, but since you told me such news, I just have to do it. I want to see what that bastard will do."

    After saying that, without saying goodbye, he turned his back in front of Kotomine and disappeared.

    Seeing this man disappear, Kotomine Kirei smiled bitterly.

    For him, he might not care, but Kotomine Kirei had other things on his mind.

    For example, there are nine servants except him. Of course, Assassin is a special case. Both are incomplete. Maybe after being recovered by the Holy Grail, they will only have a spiritual power, but in addition, there is one more.  .  Even though he didn't want to believe it, from Lancer's affirmative statement, he felt that there was a high possibility that that guy was a Servant.  However, if this is the case, why is there no display at all on the spiritual weapon plate?  Moreover, the Holy Grail can only hold the souls of seven servants, and now there is one more. If all seven are defeated, where will the extra soul go?

    Although he really wanted to know the result, Kotomine knew that he would never let Saber disappear.

    We won＊t mention this for now.

    The most important issue now is how to suppress Caster's side. They are the biggest leader right now, and their combat power can destroy anyone they want. I have a reliable partner on my side, so there is no need to worry.  But there is no comparison in combat power among his own disciples.

    "Could it be said that in the end, you still have to step forward to end it? That would be too boring.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Outline: I told Emiya Shirou what the Holy Grail is, and I want to see if there will be anything interesting to see how he chooses in the end.  However, now it seems that he may not be able to wait until that time - that guy only has Saber in his eyes, and it doesn't matter to him whether others die in one piece or ten pieces.

    With his mind moving, he thought of a compromise.  But this method requires one thing to be done first.

    Lancer, come back now, there are new things to do.  He called to his servant.

    After making another pot of tea, Shirou poured a cup for Tohsaka and himself, and sat in the living room waiting for Tohsaka to come back.

    It＊s not that Tohsaka went out, it＊s that she went to find clothes for Shirou elsewhere in this who-knows-how-big house. After all, it＊s indecent for Shirou to only have a pair of ragged pants.

    After Tohsaka's initial disappointment passed, the first thing he noticed was Shirou's clothes.  Shirou, who was covered in dust and shirtless, was ordered by her not to go anywhere else until she came back.

    Not long after, Tohsaka came back with a pile of clothes. She had a white shirt and a pair of red pants - they seemed to be from the same suit.

    "This is my father's clothes. It may be a bit too big, but I can't help it. I don't have other men's clothes at home," Tohsaka said as he put the clothes in front of Shirou.

    It would be terrible if there were!  Shirou sighed in his heart. Tohsaka must have lived alone for too long. Didn't he feel that there was something wrong with his words?

    Looking at the clothes in front of him, Shirou thought of Tohsaka's father. He was the master ten years ago and also died in the Holy Grail War. Moreover, the cause of death was because of his father.

    Tohsaka picked up the tea cup, took a sip, and then looked at the cup in his hand: "Well, this I really didn't expect that after a few days, your ability to make black tea has improved a lot."

    The tea she made just now was too bitter, but in her low mood, Tohsaka didn't notice it at all. Although Shirou brewed another pot, there was still half a cup in her cup. After taking another sip Tohsaka  Ban felt that it would be disrespectful to others if Shirou made tea but refused to drink it. After all, this was his home, and as the owner of the Tohsaka family, he had to give some face to his guests.

    Then, she closed her eyes and waved her hand: "That's right. I've lived with you for so long. It would be strange if you didn't even learn this skill huh? Shirou, what are you looking at?"

    Shirou was lost in thought for too long. Tohsaka looked at Shirou staring blankly at the clothes he brought, turning a deaf ear to his own words and asked, "What's wrong? Is there something wrong?"

    Shirou was startled and came to his senses, then shook his head and prevaricated: "It's nothing, I just thought of something."

    "Thing? What's the matter?" Tohsaka asked.

    ? ?Yoro looked at Tosaka, thinking in his mind, but then he reached his hand to his waist. He took out a necklace from his pocket and put it in front of Tosaka.

    You can＊t say what you＊re thinking about anyway. Only after the Holy Grail War is over, if you are still alive, can you confess to Tohsaka. It＊s better to tell this matter now.

    "Do you know whose necklace this necklace belongs to?" Shirou said cautiously, while carefully watching Tohsaka's reaction.

    Tohsaka looked at the necklace and was stunned for a moment, then said impatiently: "Of course I know, this is my thing."

    She thought she had picked it up when Shirou bumped into the dressing table just now, so she put down the tea cup and reached out to take it from Shirou's hand.  Then she glanced at Shirou: "So, you took out this specifically, what do you want to say?"

    As expected, she didn't notice. Shirou shook his head inwardly. When he was packing up his gem box, did you put it in? Didn't you notice it yourself?

    "It's nothing, this is not the one in your room, this is the one I always wear on my body." Shirou scratched his nose and pretended to be casual, hoping that Tohsaka would notice his mistake and not be too embarrassed.

    "Ah? What are you talking about? This necklace belongs to you, are you kidding me?" Tohsaka frowned and stared at Shirou.

    She hasn＊t reacted yet

    "Well, I just saw it. Yours was in your room. You put it in the gem box, didn't you? This one is not yours, I picked it up and I have been carrying it with me ever since." Shirou simply said  Said it directly.

    "What are you talking about? You picked this up?" Tohsaka weighed the necklace in his hand in surprise, and the chain made a crisp sound.

    Shirou nodded and said yes.

    Tohsaka was stunned for a moment. She seemed to finally remember that she had indeed picked up the gems that Shirou had scattered in her room just now. Among them, this necklace was the most obvious and important. She placed it at the bottom of the box, but now  Shirou took it out from his pocket - even though he had just come out of his room, Shirou still wouldn't say such boring lies.

    ※In other words, Shirou is telling the truth.

    She glanced at the very familiar necklace in her hand and then looked up at Shirou. Tohsaka frowned. She thought about this incredible phenomenon and said, "Wait a minute."

    After that, she stood up and walked quickly to her room. Shirou looked at her back and grinned.

    After a while, Tohsaka returned to the living room, but her expression was very ugly, and it could even be said to be terrifying, because she had just dug out the same necklace from her box, and Shirou was not lying.

    At this moment, her eyes were fixed on Shirou, and she asked in a solemn voice: "You said you picked up this necklace?"

    "Yeah." Shirou felt a little uncomfortable looking at Tohsaka's eyes that were almost glowing green, and cleared his throat: "In school, I was attacked by a Lancer and almost killed. I picked this up after I woke up.  , and have kept it by my side since then.§

    After listening to Shirou's words, Tohsaka's originally scary face changed as if he had seen a ghost, causing Shirou to chew up the words of thanks that came to his lips and then swallow them back.

    That Archer guy, when he gave this necklace to him, he said that he picked it up when he went back. However, now, Shirou said that he picked it up in school after waking up. This is a paradox.  , but these two necklaces are exactly the same, there is no difference at all, just like twins, no, they are products made from the same mold.  But, but, there is only one necklace itself.

    The last thing Rin Tosaka got from his father was an item passed down from his ancestors. How could there be two of the same thing as his own dagger.  However, if there is only one necklace, where did this necklace come from?

    Shirou didn＊t know if he had said something wrong. He asked Tohsaka cautiously: ※Um, Tohsaka, did Idid I say something wrong?§

    Tohsaka's eyes blinked, and then she looked at Shirou again. She seemed a little confused and didn't understand what he was talking about.  Shirou looked at Tohsaka's eyes and understood that the terrifying look on her face just now was because she was thinking about something.

    And Tohsaka also woke up at this moment, she waved her hand casually: "No, it's nothing."

    Shirou could tell at a glance that she was absent-minded, but since Tohsaka didn't say anything, it was hard for Shirou to ask.  He nodded: "Since this necklace belongs to you Tohsaka, I will return it to you."

    After saying that, he thought about the reason why he just discovered that the necklace was Tohsaka, and couldn't help but laugh: "If it weren't forI saw the same necklace at Tohsaka's house. I thought I would never find out that this necklace belonged to you, Tohsaka.  "

    As a result, these words struck Tohsaka's heart like a thunderbolt. Many things in the past came to her mind, opening up a clear path in her originally muddy mind.

    "Have you remembered your true identity?"

    "No" his own servant shook his head.

    "Ah you go and pick it up, archer."

    "Well, because I think this necklace matches Rin."

    "Ah, that's it. Then, thank you." It was the first time I thanked Archer, and I never thought that this necklace would be any different.

    "That's right. I was summoned to fulfill my wish. In that case, what did I wish for? Ah, yes, it should be this. Well, how about permanent world peace?"

    "Ah!" I was stunned at the time.

    After that, I asked Archer to teach Shirou swordsmanship. His skills were unexpectedly suitable for Shirou.

    "If I hadn't seen the same necklace at Tohsaka's house, I think I would never have found out that this necklace belonged to you, Tohsaka," the man in front of me just said.

    Her eyes widened little by little, and finally, she couldn't help lowering her head and looking at the red liquid in the cup.

    Shirou＊s essence is projection. He can copy the weapons he sees with his eyes. Although it will damage his body, he is a monster who can even copy the noble phantoms of heroic spirits.

    "But his original servant, as an archer, had a Chinese sword and an Irish magic sword. These two weapons were completely incompatible.  Tonight, he also took out an unknown black sword and used it as an arrow.  He treats the weapon as an arrow, but after using it, the sword explodes, as if he gave up the sword.  Even if the Noble Phantasm is good, once the Noble Phantasm is destroyed, it cannot be easily restored, and it will take a long time. He used it like an explosion, and it is impossible to restore it, but that guy didn't do it at all.  Do it without caring.

    If we follow the normal inference, there is only one reason, and that is that he has a lot of weapons like that, and he still has them after using them up.  But it's impossible. There is only one Noble Phantasm of a heroic spirit, and it will never be repeated. But if he does that, he can only

    An incredible idea became clear in Tohsaka's mind bit by bit and turned into concrete thoughts. In the end, this bold possibility scared Tohsaka Rin. She covered her mouth and looked at Shirou's face, not daring to  He whispered confidently: "No way."

    "Ah? Why not?" Shirou blinked and looked at Tohsaka in confusion. From the very beginning, Tohsaka's behavior began to become abnormal.

    Tohsaka didn't speak. She looked at Shirou, her face was a little pale and her eyes were a little erratic.

    "What's wrong, Tohsaka, from the beginning you" Shirou looked at Tosaka with concern. After saying this, he couldn't help but take a step forward, but as soon as he took this step, Tosaka seemed to be frightened.  , hurriedly took a step back.

    Shirou's movements froze, feeling a little embarrassed. He could neither advance nor retreat.

    And Tohsaka seemed to have recovered. She bit her lip and put away the chain she was holding in one hand: "I know, this thing is indeed mine, so I put it away."

    "Oh" Shirou nodded blankly.

    Then, neither of them spoke, and there was an awkward silence for a while. After that, Tohsaka was the first to break the silence.

    "Hey, Shirou, today when Archer was chasing me, he used his Noble Phantasm. At that time, you pushed me, right? Otherwise, I wouldn't have been able to escape. I seemed to feel a force pushing me.  , and I asked Rider afterwards, and she admitted that it was because of you." Tohsaka sat on the sofa chair, looking up at the chandelier, with a strange tone.

    I don＊t feel as strong as usual. Of course, it＊s not a feeling of weakness, it＊s just like I feel that it＊s meaningless and dull.

    "Well, yes" Shirou nodded.  Although it is accurate to say that he pushed Rider, and then Rider led Tohsaka to avoid it, but Shirou would not correct Tohsaka for such a small mistake.

    "Then, why did you save me?" Tohsaka withdrew his gaze from the chandelier and looked at Shirou without blinking.

    "Why? What are you talking about? Do I still have to watch you being attacked?" Shirou felt that Tohsaka asked something strange.  If I didn't push you, you would still be sitting here talking to me slowly, all beards.

    "No, you were also in arc at that timeWithin the range of her attack, why didn't you care whether you could dodge or not? Instead, you pushed me. Aren't you afraid that you would die?  "Tohsaka's voice began to regain her confidence. Each word in her words became higher pitched, and her eyes were stern at the end.

    "I, I'm not afraid." Shirou pointed at himself, which meant that he had infinite regeneration, so what was he afraid of?

    "It's over," Tohsaka said coldly.

    Shirou choked and said nothing.  Although he was confident that the self-healing he got from Saber could cure all injuries, but if his head was cut off, this kind of regeneration Salamander wouldn't be possible.

    "Let me ask again." Tohsaka gritted his teeth, as if he was struggling and wanted to confirm for the last time: "At that time, why did you ignore your own efforts to save me? Why were you not afraid of death?"

    "It's just because I want to. I just want to save you, so" Shirou was interrupted mid-sentence by Tohsaka.

    "Lie," she said coldly: "At that time, it was just a moment. Let alone thinking about it, I didn't even know what was going on. I only found out after listening to Rider talk about it. At that time, how could you still have  Time to think about things.§

    Shirou said nothing.

    "You didn't think about it at all, right? You didn't think that Archer might kill you. You just thought of others first. When you saw someone about to attack, you instinctively wanted to put the people around you in a safe area.  You want to go, but you never thought about your own safety, right?" Tohsaka spoke loudly, every word.

    Shirou still didn't speak, he had nothing to say.  He felt a little embarrassed as to why Tohsaka would ask such a thing.

    "Answer me!!!" Tohsaka suddenly yelled.

    Shirou raised his head and looked at Tohsaka in surprise.

    "What's wrong with you, Tohsaka, you're so angry"

    "Ah, of course I'm going to be angry, because how can you not be angry when you see an idiot?" Tohsaka roared.

    After yelling, she stared at Shirou, paused, opened her mouth wide, and was about to roar even louder.

    Doorbell rang.

    Tohsaka's momentum was interrupted by the ding-dong sound. She clenched her fists and waved them fiercely. She squeezed her brows and made a sound of unknown meaning but obviously unwilling to do so.

    "I'll open the door, and you can put my clothes on now." Tohsaka let out a roar that everyone within three miles knew, and then slammed the door and walked out.

    Shirou didn＊t dare to say anything, so he took his clothes and walked into the bathroom.

    After coming out, there were three girls sitting in the living room, and they asked where Ilia was.  Tohsaka, who had a stinking face, said that the dead kid said he was sleepy and was coaxed to sleep by two wet nurses.  Then she said to Saber and Sakura: "Look, I was right. He is completely fine. Really, he looks like an octopus."

    Saber was feeling better. Sakura looked at Shirou carefully for a while, and finally she breathed a sigh of relief.  She was relieved that Shirou was fine.  But immediately, she looked at Shirou, and for some reason, she showed a worried face again.  Shirou, on the other hand, could only smile bitterly at this greeting.

    But Tohsaka didn't let Shirou go immediately. She glanced at Saber gloomily and finally muttered: "It's like a joke. Half of your body was blown up and you can still be so energetic. If you don't have headaches, you won't."  Die."

    "Well＃＃"

    Pretending not to hear, it＊s just that the way Tohsaka stares at her neck doesn＊t seem very reassuring She doesn＊t really want to chop my head off with an ax.

    Although he didn＊t want to think so, thinking about Tohsaka＊s angry eyes just now made him feel a little hairy.

    Tohsaka looked at her with a hair-raising look for a while, and couldn't help but said: "Hey, Saber, your ability is too good."

    "What?"

    "I mean, your ability, your self-healing ability, I don't know if contacting the Servant will have such an effect, but Shirou doesn't have abilities other than strengthening and projection at all. If it weren't for you, he would be dead.  "Many times." Tohsaka actually said in a tone that sounded like you were coddling him.

    "Really?" Saber was a little surprised: "I didn't feel such a connection. After all, the spiritual power line between me and Shirou was broken before, and my recovery ability is not as strong as Shirou's.  ＃§

    Suddenly, she stopped talking and her expression became incredible.

    "What's wrong, Saber?" Seeing Saber's expression was different, Tohsaka asked: "Why did her face suddenly become worse?"

    Saber was silent for a moment when he heard the sound, and then shook his head: "No, it's nothing, I guessCome on.  "

    After saying that, she looked at Shirou, her expression as bad as Tohsaka said just now.

    Shirou felt a little unhappy.

    Why do two of the three people here besides myself not treat me well?

    After coughing dryly, Shirou stretched out his hand to speak: "I think at this time, should we discuss what to do in the future?"

    After all, continuing like this is not the way to go. Instead of being stared at by others, Shirou simply changed the topic and let a few people think about something useful.

    The three of them looked at him, and Tohsaka nodded heavily: "Yes, the future policy must be re-formulated."

    "Do you have any good suggestions? Tohsaka."

    "Well" Tohsaka solemnly stretched out a finger: "First of all."

    She looked at Shirou and said extremely seriously: "Let's go back to your house first."

 Related Works Chapter 110: Long-awaited Appearance

    The sun is gradually rising, and the early morning fog should dissipate in a while.  Although Fuyuki City is not very cold in winter, there is fog in the morning, which is exactly the same as winter in other places.

    Walking on the deserted street, he breathed out a breath, which was the same color as the mist. Then, he stretched out, turned his head, and couldn't help but moan in comfort.  Looking around, he said to himself: "The weather is really nice. It makes people unable to see things clearly. It's really similar to the outcome of the Holy Grail War."

    It＊s the first time I＊ve exposed my face for such a long time to look at the world intuitively. It＊s not bad in such weather. Anyway, my face has been seen by others, so I don＊t need to cover it up anymore.

    Now this guy in a black trench coat is Caster's new ally, the guy who got his body from the puppet master Aozaki Yuko.

    Although he is an accomplice with Caster, his work has been completed and he has nothing to do for the time being. Caster is not his boss, so he naturally lets him do what he wants without interfering with anything he wants to do.  So, after rescuing Archer, he walked away and walked on the street.

    Thinking of Archer＊s face he saw before, he felt funny and couldn＊t help but touch his face.  That guy, seeing his face now, looked completely stupid, it was hard to believe that it was his expression.

    After walking for a while, he felt a little bored, and the genius was just starting to shine, and there was still a whole day left. He couldn't just spend it all spreading, he had to do something, otherwise, the day would be too boring.

    So he stopped and thought about what he should do.

    Besides shopping, what else can you do?  Have a meal?  Well, this is something that must be done, but it is not realistic to eat all day long. In addition to three meals go to the movies?  It＊s a casual thing, what else?  Otherswell.

    His eyes were attracted by the signboard of the store next to him.

    His current location is in the shopping street of Miyama Town, Fuyuki City. Since it is in the middle of Miyama Town, it is a prosperous area in the city center, and there are all kinds of shops, basically everyone's daily necessities, drinking water, etc.  Will choose to buy here.

    And the name of the store he saw now was: Bobo Fishing Tackle Store.

    "Well, that's a good name. By the way, fishing is also a good choice. It can kill time and is also very relaxing." He nodded and decided to go fishing in the harbor of Fuyuki City on this new day.  .

    Just as he was about to walk to this fishing gear shop (although it was not open), he suddenly thought of something. He looked down at the clothes he was wearing and felt that they didn't match well.

    He was wearing a long black windbreaker. Although he didn＊t change his pants, they still matched the clothes, so forget it.  However, if you are going fishing, this outfit will not be suitable.

    "It looks like I need some other equipment." Holding his chin, he searched for his target with interest.

    At this moment, Shirou was tossing and turning on the bed, unable to fall asleep.  I was really mentally exhausted. After all, I didn't sleep at night. Instead, I ran out to fight. I also used a projection, and my abdomen was blown up once. It was very draining of my energy.

    Last time I projected twice, I slept at home for a full day. Although it was surprising to be able to wake up so quickly this time, it is also conceivable that my spirit was not rested at all.

    An hour had passed since he returned to his home. Tohsaka ordered the wounded man who had already recovered to go to sleep, and he ran back to his room.

    When we were at Tohsaka's house, Tohsaka's words about returning to Shirou's house shocked everyone, especially Saber. She had just brought a group of people here according to Tosaka's instructions, and now she wanted everyone to go back.  Saber felt very confused.

    Tohsaka＊s explanation left everyone speechless.

    She said that the boundary of her home is relatively good and has an advantage in defense. However, it has a fatal flaw, that is, it is sparsely populated and there are only a few houses around it No, there are no residents at all.

    There is an unspoken rule in the Holy Grail War that no one can see it, so when fighting, everyone will tacitly choose a place where there are no human traces or a closed place. Therefore, their home is a place where these two conditions are perfect.  No matter how impregnable they are, the enemy has two Servants and an unknown person who is restraining the Rider and is not a Servant. If they want to attack, no matter how hard they defend, it will be useless.

    Therefore, Shirou's home is safer, because it is also a magician's home. Even though the barrier is not perfect, there are humans around that place. If Caster wants to enter??, you should also pay attention to your whereabouts. You may be taboo about this and will not take the initiative.

    Therefore, it is safer to go back to Shirou's house.  Tohsaka took it for granted at the time. Before, he was excited because of the unexpected situation and his mind was confused. He didn't think of this level. But now that he thought about it, he felt that it would be better to go back.  However, after listening to it, Shirou always felt that something was wrong. As for what was wrong, he couldn't figure it out.

    Then, I called Ilia, who was ready to continue her night's sleep in the new house, but was woken up again. The little girl had a sullen face and was in a very low mood.  Fortunately, she didn't lose her temper. Well, she must have been sleepy.  On the other hand, the Serra maid scolded Tohsaka and the others for their lack of education.

    On the way back, Shirou couldn't figure out what was wrong before, so he thought it was his own bad premonition, so he kept his eyes wide open and was extra careful on the way.

    After that, a large group of people came back here. Before entering the house, Tohsaka asked Saber to come in to check and make sure there was no ambush before letting a few people in.

    After that, Tohsaka asked Shirou and others to go to bed. The specific policy for the future will be discussed tomorrow, because no one should attack tonight. If Caster and others were to come, they should have come long ago. The lack of response until now may be because  Something else got in the way.  But I still can't relax. Rider is responsible for guarding the roof, because her eyes are very high-end and her eyesight is excellent. Even if she is not as sharp as Archer, she can quickly warn of disharmony and avoid accidents when she finds it. Saber also wants to  Waiting in the living room.  After saying this, she went back to the room by herself.

    After that, several people went back to their rooms and went to sleep.

    But Shirou couldn't fall asleep. He knew that he should rest, and his thoughts had become sticky. After nearly dying, he could still clearly feel the recovery process in his body when he was in coma. As you can imagine  , this kind of hibernation will definitely not help his spirit.

    However, the anxiety and anger kept Shirou's eyes open. Fragments of various memories flashed through his mind from time to time. He gritted his teeth tightly to prevent himself from falling asleep.  Although there was nothing specific to think about, Shirou felt that if he fell asleep now, he would be ignoring something.

    Lines are drawn one after another, and what hangs on them are all things from the past.  It was all about Archer and Tohsaka, as well as what happened during his training and individual meetings with him.

    Of course, it wasn＊t because he was angry at that guy, Shirou was mostly angry because of himself.

    That guy let himself drown with his ideals, saying that only the strongest can save everyone, and wanting to save everyone are all empty talk.  Although he once stayed alone in the forest to break up the family, he was forced by the situation. Now that he had the opportunity to change his family, he immediately betrayed him without hesitation.

    ※ Such a person, if that＊s all he is, I should ignore him without hesitation and look at him with disdain.  However, that man seemed to have some strange ability. He could always point out his own shortcomings when Emiya Shirou needed help the most, or when he felt he didn't understand something, and no matter how hard he pretended,  What that guy said was "It's impossible to save everyone," but I vaguely agreed in my heart.

    When I talked alone for the first time, out of self-protection, it was as if someone was shouting in my ear, telling me to hide aside, not to listen to him, not to think about him.

    ※Probably, that＊s when I started to want to reject and escape if I agreed with what he said.

    However, thinking about it now, Shirou felt like he was shaking his head.  Kiritsugu did say that it was impossible to save everyone. This was the conclusion he had reached throughout his life as a fighter who had always carried out his own justice.  The same goes for that guy. Although he doesn't know what he has experienced, Shirou can confirm one thing, that is, at least, he once had the same dream, so he said that it is absolutely impossible for him to drown with his ideals.  Save everyone and stuff like that.

    However, it is ridiculous for him who once had such ideals to speak out against his original ideals. In this case, all the dreams he once had, the efforts he made, and the actions he took have changed.  It became a sword against oneself.

    By the way, that guy told me the same thing.  Shirou made a funny joke in his heart, and forced the corners of his mouth to smile.

    He said that he could never save everyone, so he easily gave up on his dream, abandoned himself, and joined in with Caster. Even though that guy would suck the life out of everyone in the city, he pretended not to see or hear, just because  Ridiculous, I don＊t want TohsakaUse it to death, hum.

    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to become like him. Even if you do that, you can get closer to your goal, but on the contrary, you will be further away from your ideal.  If I become like him, then I will definitely not be able to go on, or in other words, I will reach the end of the road.

    In the past, after the fire, I had nothing. The only thing I got was this goal. It was the dead self, the only chance for resurrection. If I were like him, I denied my dream and said what he said.  In that case, he would be dead again.  I have already experienced that hell-like world once and died once, so I don＊t want to experience it a second time, nor do I want to die a second time.  It's enough to die once, how can you die a second time?

    We must definitely defeat him, not only to defeat him and Caster, but also to crush his spirit and the arrogance of what I mean is the truth.

    must＃＃

    He began to think about how to deal with Caster in the future, until it was completely light outside.

    "Well" Stretching out his hand, Shirou blocked the slightly dazzling sunlight. He narrowed his eyes to a slit, and the sunlight illuminated the edges of his fingers red.

    "Who opened the window?" Shirou couldn't help but muttered, and then his expression froze, his sleepiness suddenly disappeared, and he immediately sat up.

    "Am I asleep?" Shirou thought for a moment in confusion. He couldn't remember how he fell asleep yesterday. However, he had been thinking about things at that time, and in the end he was still thinking about how to deal with Caster.  , even with Shirou's brain, he couldn't think of any useful method at all.  Then, at some point, he fell asleep and didn't wake up until just now.

    Looking at the time, Shirou found that it was actually three o'clock in the afternoon, which made Shirou feel a little dazed.

    In the past, I would wake up on time at six o'clock the next day, regardless of whether I slept at night. But now I wake up at this time, and if it wasn't for being woken up by the sun, I don't know how to wake up.  When will you sleep?

    After lamenting when his habits had changed so much, Shirou rubbed his face and got up from the bed.

    After quickly washing up, Shirou came to the living room. Sure enough, everyone was there. In the small living room, apart from Sakura and the two maids, there were three girls, two older and one younger - I don't know when or how they were raised.  It is customary for everyone to gather in the living room whenever nothing happens.

    Of course, they are not sitting there chatting, but discussing future strategies. After all, Archer has rebelled. Whether you believe it or not, accept it or not, this is a fact, so they must change their course of action for future actions.  .  Hesitation and indecision is not Tohsaka's policy.

    By the time Shirou arrived, the others had almost reached the point of discussion.

    "Then it's settled." Tohsaka picked up the teacup, but when she saw Shirou walking in, she put the teacup down again and turned to Illya.

    Ilia nodded silently.

    Shirou sat down at the table. Saber handed him a cup of tea. He thanked him and immediately asked what happened just now and what Tohsaka meant.

    "No, it's nothing. I just want Illyasviel to help." Tohsaka said lightly: "The current situation is that it is inevitable for us to fight Caster, so when necessary, we must let her  Those two followers are also going to fight, and Illyasviel just agreed."

    Shirou originally wanted to say something, but when he heard this, he asked in confusion: "Are those two people strong?"

    Tohsaka was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered that Sera and Lislit were very powerful. Archer had told him, and he confirmed this when he recovered their weapons.  But she didn't say it in detail. She told Shirou and the others in the abandoned house in the forest before, but it was very simple. At that time, Shirou was full of surprise and thought about why Illya was Kiritsugu's daughter.  I didn't listen carefully, I just had a general idea. Now that I heard that Tohsaka wanted to ask these two people for help, I felt a little weird.

    After all, the enemies are almost all Servants. Even if the two of them are very powerful magicians, people like Tohsaka can't hurt the Servants without sneak attacks. What can the two of them do no matter how strong they are?

    Tohsaka briefly talked to Shirou, and finally said to Illya: "I have returned the weapons of your men to you. If we launch another attack on Ryudou Temple in the future, we will need your help."

    In response to her words, Ilia did not raise her head, but moved slightly.Tomoethat was considered a nod, but she wasn't acting this strange just now. After Shirou came in, she became inexplicably melancholy.

    Her behavior was a bit strange, but Tohsaka didn't care.  But Shirou frowned: "Why do you still want to take the initiative to attack? At this time"

    "There is nothing we can do about it." Tohsaka interrupted him mercilessly: "Our enemy will become stronger every night. If we don't take the initiative to attack, it will only make her stronger.  , and you won＊t just sit back and ignore it, right?§

    "But, as you said, Caster has made Ryudou Temple impregnable. If they attack again, as they have done several times, I am afraid that Caster has been prepared for it, and we will fall into their trap instead," Shirou explained.

    "There's nothing we can do about it. The current situation doesn't allow us to think too much Oh, I understand. You want to say that we should set a trap to let him in, right? But unfortunately, I'm afraid Caster won't  She came out of the cave, and now she has an excellent geographical advantage and human advantage. As long as her brain is not twitching, she will never step out of the temple."

    At the end of the sentence, Tohsaka actually shook his head, looking very regretful.

    "But, in this case, even if it succeeds, it will come at a huge price, right?" Shirou still objected. He looked around at the crowd, hoping to find a supporter.

    Tohsaka glanced at him and said nothing, while Saber, who had been silent all the time, spoke seriously: "No, Shirou, this is fighting. You didn't wake up just now, and we have already prepared for the worst.  Sometimes, even if you know it means sacrifice, you still have to fight.§

    "Then we shouldn't make such a decision so quickly. The current situation is more than that. We should have other ways to do it," Shirou said.

    "Oh, if that's the case, I'm going to listen carefully." Tohsaka said, "I want to laugh three times after listening to it."

    Shirou ignored Tohsaka's sarcasm and told him a solution he had thought of this morning.

    "At Caster, apart from the unknown man in black robe, there are three Servants. And he himself, I think although there is no basis for it, I always feel that he seems to have a strength that is not inferior to that of Servants.  That is to say, the enemy we have to face has at least four Servants, plus Kuzumu. We cannot match the number of Servants. In addition, that guy has weapons that can restrain Rider, so we are at a disadvantage in terms of combat effectiveness. So, at least we  We also need to narrow the gap in strength."

    "That's why I asked Illyasviel for help" Tohsaka looked at Shirou suspiciously: "After talking for a long time, what do you want to say."

    "" Shirou was silent for a moment, and then whispered: "Well, before I say anything, I want to say, Tohsaka, after listening to what I said, you must not get angry, okay?"

    After getting an impatient nod from Tohsaka, Shirou said slowly: "Since our strength cannot compete with Caster, how about we cooperate with Lancer's master?"

    After all, the strength of the Servants is very strong, and the Servants currently assembled on Caster's side are invincible. Therefore, if you want to win, you will never succeed by yourself. Therefore, Shirou thought about it again and again, and suddenly remembered that a long time ago,  He hoped to gather the power of all the Servants to deal with that golden guy, but this idea was easily shattered.  But thinking of this, Shirou suddenly had an idea, yes, why can't we go to the Lancer's owner to cooperate.

    Now, except for myself and Caster, only Lancer's owner is silent. He has neither revealed his identity nor taken any action.  However, he saw that the strength of Caster's side has increased dramatically, does he really have no idea at all? As long as he still wants to win, then he must defeat Caster, the largest force now, and it is not enough to rely on himself.  Therefore, if you want to defeat Caster, you must rely on your own strength, and you want to defeat Caster even more. The two sides can cooperate.

    Tohsaka was silent for a few seconds after hearing this, then her face darkened a bit, and she sighed: "Ah, it's not bad that you can think of this, but it's useless."

    She shook her head: "It's not that I haven't thought about this. What we did last night and what happened. I think Lancer's master should know the general situation even if he doesn't fully know it. After learning about Archer's betrayal,  After that, he hasn＊t responded until now. I＊m afraid he＊s still holding a wait-and-see attitude and won＊t show up.§

    "But, in this case, Caster will only continue to grow. If you don't want to be defeated by her, you will have to cooperate with us." Shirou opened his eyes wide.

    "No, cooperation is possible." Tohsaka shook his head again: "It's just that the way of cooperation is different."

    "Way?  "

    "Yes." Tohsaka nodded, with a heavy expression: "Now that the whereabouts of Lancer and his master are still unknown, Caster's first target is definitely us. So when we fight with each other, Lancer will definitely hide in the dark and watch. In the end  , no matter who wins, of course, it will basically be Cster, but she will not be intact, Lancer is in the dark, as long as she suddenly appears after her victory Lancer is very fast, and the ability of the Noble Phantasm  , I think you also know what it is."

    Shirou also understood at this moment. To put it bluntly, Lancer's master wanted to sit on the mountain and watch the fight between tigers. Tohsaka said it was cooperation, but in fact he was using it. Lancer took advantage of the fight between himself and Caster to profit from it.  After all, no matter how different the strength is, the final result must be more than half of the casualties on Caster's side (of course, Caster himself will never die). Then he suddenly appeared on the scene and rushed in front of a certain guy with lightning speed.  The sentence "geabolg", then the result will definitely be a situation that is very beneficial to him.

    Thinking of this, Shirou, no matter how much he thinks Tohsaka's words are sinister, he has to admit that what she said makes sense. Since the beginning of this war, Lancer has only appeared twice, and both times were probably deliberate.  , has been silent since then, and has been secretly monitoring the progress of the Holy Grail War. It is absolutely possible that he will do that, or that his master will do what Tohsaka said.

    Thinking of this, Shirou stopped talking, and Tohsaka continued to speak at this moment.

    "Archer has rebelled. There is no way for us to remain silent no matter what. Instead of sitting back and waiting for Caster to attack us, we should take the initiative to fight back. There is a three-point chance of winning." Tohsaka took a sip of water and sounded like he was extremely thirsty.  At the sound of drinking water, her eyes narrowed slightly: "Besides, now might be an opportunity for us."

    "Well, what?" Shirou looked at Tosaka in confusion, not understanding where the opportunity she mentioned came from.

    "Before, we were able to escape because Assassin blocked Archer and others for us. Although we don't know what his intentions were, Caster himself didn't seem to have a good impression of him, and he was just using it purely as a tool.  . I think that after doing such a thing, she let us go, and let Saber escape twice. The angry Caster might not keep this chess piece anymore. After all, she already has many generals, that Assassin  She might get rid of her in anger Of course, this is a lucky idea, but if this is really the case, we have half the chance." At this point, Tohsaka looked at Illya: "Lucky  Yes, the strength of Ilyasviel＊s two followers has not been exposed, so Caster will probably despise us even more because of this.§

    Shirou thought for a while, but finally frowned in confusion.

    Caster doesn＊t have a good impression of Assassin. He really doesn＊t know this, but will Caster really give up Assassin because of this? He doesn＊t know, but Tohsaka＊s words should be well-founded.

    Tohsaka does have a basis. After all, when she first met Caster, the female magician called the Assassin she summoned a watchdog. How could the relationship get better? Also, the Assassin stopped Archer from killing Archer at that time.  Shirou, now stopped it for the second time. Both times were opportunities to regain Saber, but he destroyed them both.  Humph, if it were Tohsaka himself, he would be so angry that he would kill this guy on the spot.

    And what she thought was indeed correct. Caster really wanted to get rid of Assassin, but failed because of the obstruction of the man in black robe. Otherwise, the situation would have developed just as she thought.

    "That's it, Illyasviel, after that" Tohsaka was about to end the conversation when a voice interrupted her.

    "Please forgive me for not being able to comply." A strict voice that reminded people of a staid middle-aged palace etiquette came into the living room. Along with this voice, a maid with lowered eyes walked in.

    It＊s Sierra.

    Tohsaka raised his eyes and looked at her, without making a sound, but waiting for her next words.

    "I'm sorry, Master of the Tohsaka Clan, I heard everything you just said, but unfortunately, I can't act according to what you said," the maid said with a slight bow.

    Tohsaka still didn＊t speak, but glanced at Illya with an intriguing look.

    At this time, this glance is important.

    After all, she is also a member of the Chuangshi Gosan Family. In other words, she is on the same level as Illya. Being a servant of Illya is equivalent to being one level lower than Tohsaka. She is a servant of Tohsaka.  But now Illya's servant actually refutes what Tohsaka just said in front of his master, and this is what Illya just agreed to. Isn't this equivalent to Illya's servant resisting her master's order?

    ?So Tohsaka glanced at Illya, and the meaning of that look was: Oh, it turns out that all your servants are like this. They don't obey their master's orders, and they also interrupt the master's conversation at will.

    This is almost equivalent to contempt, contempt for Illya's identity and Illya's control over her subordinates.

    Illya, who was still depressed at the moment, felt that she had lost face, especially in front of Tohsaka, so she couldn't do it anymore.  At that moment, she glared at Sera angrily: "Sera, you have become more and more courageous recently, and you dare to oppose what I say. I said that if I want you and Liz to help Shirou together, just do it.  "

    "I'm sorry, this is impossible. The patriarch has ordered that our duty can only be to protect the young lady, and we must not participate in other matters."

    "Do you want to disobey my order?" Ilia looked at her red eyes and almost slapped the table.

    Sierra immediately bowed and apologized, but she still refused to relax: "I dare not, but the safety of the young lady is above all else, even helping the eldest master is impossible."

    "Sierra"

    Just when Ilia was about to get angry, a voice rang.

    "Good afternoon, Shirou, my sister finally has time to see you today. I brought a gift this time. Well, it's a sea fish that's still alive and kicking. How about it? Do you want to"

    Teacher Fujimura, who had not been seen for a long time, suddenly appeared on the scene at this unexpected time, when almost everyone had forgotten about her.

    However, at this moment, she looked at Shirou who was surrounded by women in a room, especially the little girl with white hair, and the woman in a long skirt who was dressed in a nondescript manner with a white hat. Behind her wide eyes, what was thinking in her mind  what?

    (In the next chapter, I will tell you what the man in black looks like)

 Related Works Chapter 111 I am dreaming

    "Papa" clapped his hands, the man walked to the soft couch, sat down, picked up the teacup on the wooden table in front of him, and took a slow sip.

    "Oh, good tea." He put down the tea cup and looked calmly at the short-haired old man in front of him who was wearing a yellow and black striped coat that looked like tiger skin: "Please, grandpa, tell me quickly."

    "" The old man with short crew-cut hair clenched the cigarette rod in his hand. His hand was full of veins from exerting too much force. The skin on his face was shaking. Due to excitement, the cheeks that were originally plump  , wrinkles gathered into a ball.

    His eyes were fixed on the young man in front of him, full of surprise, as if he didn't believe what was happening in front of him.

    Behind the man in front of him, the neat and clean ground was covered with one after another people.

    There are people lying on the floor of the entire room and in the lobby.  They were all men, more than twenty of them, all dressed in suits, trousers, leather shoes, and sunglasses of the same color as their clothes.  Although they are dressed coolly, these people are all tall people. Not only do these suits not look good-looking and handsome on them, but they look very gloomy, making them not look like good people.

    Moreover, at this moment, they were lying on the ground without any structure, like toys that had been thrown on the ground randomly. They had lost consciousness. Their faces wearing sunglasses showed a look of surprise or terror.  His expression seemed to be before he fell into coma, and Yi still didn't know what was going on.

    These men are all bodyguards, or in other words, subordinates of the old man in front of him.  However, at this moment, they were all knocked unconscious by this man.

    There are not many people in Fuyuki City who can have twenty or thirty bodyguards for personal protection, which shows how extraordinary this old man is.  Of course, he is not a famous entrepreneur or businessman in Fuyuki City, let alone a politician. He doesn't even have a salaried job.

    His name is: Raiga Fujimura - the famous gangster leader in Fuyuki City.

    Originally, he was drinking tea leisurely at his home and enjoying the afternoon time. At the same time, he was angry because his granddaughter ran away. Then he lamented that he had indeed locked her up for too long, so he just let her go out for a walk.  Anyway, we must go to Emiya's house, so don't worry.

    After all, Dongmu City has been very uneasy in the past few days, and the little news Lei Hua got through his own channels was that this was because of something, and this matter was related to what happened ten years ago.

    And ten years ago Even before that tragedy, there had been many cases of missing children and all kinds of weird things. For the safety of his granddaughter, Lei Hua had forbidden her to go out these days.  Of course, not in a commanding way, but in a gentle way, pretending to be sick.

    Thinking about his granddaughter, Lei Hua couldn't help but smile bitterly, but she was also an adult, so she should be fine if she went out for a walk.

    Only now, his wonderful afternoon was interrupted.

    It＊s the guy in the windbreaker in front of me.

    Originally, his subordinates came to him for something, so he and his subordinates came to the hall to discuss. But in the middle of the conversation, this young man suddenly appeared, greeted him very cordially, and at the same time declared that he came to ask him something.  thing.

    His men were very angry and surprised at this kind of outsider who didn't know how to get in, and wanted to drive him out.  However, Lei Hua found it very interesting, so he stopped his men and asked what the visitor wanted to do.

    He was very surprised by what the man said.

    He said he wanted a gun.  Not a toy, a real gun.  And the heavier, the better, such as Gatling or m107 sniper rifles, etc. Moreover, it would be better if you can get things like AT4 rocket launchers.

    His speech made Lei Hua happy, but at the same time he was sure of one thing, this guy was a psychopath, so he waved his hand and asked his men to drive him out.  However, just thirty seconds after his order was issued, the situation turned into this.

    Not only are his men well-trained, but they are also very capable fighting experts. Now he was so easily taken care of by one person, which had to surprise him. Moreover, the man didn't seem to move much just now, but his men  But he knocked them down one by one easily.

    With the corners of his eyes twitching, Lei Hua looked at him gloomily: "Who are you?"

    "Huh?" The man raised his eyebrows high and curled his lips: "Why do you always like to ask this question? Forget it, grandpa, don't ask this question that has nothing to do with you. Tell me where I can get it."  Just get the gun."

    He spread his hands and said: "I know that Japan has very strict gun control, but its use is also strictly prohibited. No matter?If it comes to light, no one knows how much it has hidden behind its back, especially since this is a remote city with a port Maybe you don't have any guns, but, for an organization of the same nature as you, they may not necessarily, what?  In this way, tell me how I can achieve my goal and at the same time help you get rid of Fuyuki City"

    "What if I don't tell you?" Lei Hua suddenly smiled coldly, picked up the cigarette rod, put it in his mouth, tilted the mouth of the cigarette and lit it: "Are you going to attack a lonely old man like me?"

    He exhaled a long stream of smoke.

    The man seemed a little surprised by Lei Hua's words. He quickly shook his head: "No, this won't happen. Oh, I just wanted to defend myself. After all, it was your people who made the move first."

    Lei Hua snorted and was noncommittal.

    "But if you refuse, I think I can only find Sister Teng. Maybe she will have a different opinion than you," the man said suddenly.

    Smoke leaked from the corners of Lei Hua's mouth, and his fingers suddenly turned pale.

    "you＃＃"

    "You are really cruel. You have locked up your granddaughter for so long and only let her out today. Maybe you sensed something was wrong in Fuyuki City and wanted to protect her, but you didn't do enough. As a result, she went to the port today to blow  The wind of freedom blows." The man chuckled.

    "That is to say, this child will live in Shirou's house in the short term, right?"

    Tohsaka put his hand on the back of Shirou's head and pressed his head, making him nod.

    ※Besides, he is accompanied by two maids dressed like cows.§

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although the features of his face almost collapsed because of Sister Fuji's words, but under the force of Tohsaka's fingers, he was still nodding.

    "And Saber also came back to Shirou to seek help because she wanted to find this child, right?"

    There was no need for Tohsaka to press, Shirou knew that he should nod at this moment.

    So, he nodded helplessly, waiting anxiously for Sister Teng's response.

    Just now when a few people were talking about how to deal with Caster, Illya and Sera got into an argument. Originally, it didn't matter, just argue, but the key point is that when they were arguing, an unexpected visitor like Sister Teng suddenly appeared.  That makes the situation a little more subtle.

    Originally, Taiga Fujimura came here simply because he stayed at home for a long time. The damn old man used his illness as an excuse to let Sister Fuji stay at home to take care of him. In fact, he was in good spirits and could ride a shark and surf.  But for some reason, since the incident at school, he has not allowed himself to go out, and he still threatens to withhold pocket money.  This made Dahe very depressed, so he had to pretend to be a filial son and grandson at home every day.

    It's just that she was really bored at home these days. Sister Teng couldn't help it and ran out. After relaxing to her heart's content, she planned to come to Shirou's house. By chance, she got a lot of fresh sea fish.  It brought the hope that Shirou could make an all-fish feast or an all-sushi feast in the evening.

    However, after arriving here, besides the people she expected, she also saw other people strange people.

    First of all, there is this woman in white clothes, wearing a long skirt, but there is no piece of cloth on the chest. Instead, it is replaced by a blue corset. She also wears a sailor hat or a bun chef's hat on her head - she wears  What's going on standing here like this?

    And the little girl, with white hair and white skin, you can tell at a glance that she is not Asian. She opened her red eyes arrogantly and looked like she wanted to scold someone. Hey, this is Shirou's home.  , why is there such a person staying here as if giving orders?

    With this question in mind, Sister Teng took ten steps in one step and stood in front of Shirou, looking down at him condescendingly and asking him what was going on.

    Shirou naturally cannot answer this question, and of course only one person can solve this situation.

    As for who it is, our genius, Tohsaka Rin.

    Considering that if this problem is not handled well, a very troublesome situation may occur, there is no time to get entangled here at this time, and we cannot wait here with Fujimura.

    So, Tohsaka stepped forward and told Fujimura Taiga what was going on.

    As soon as she opened her mouth, she said this: Teacher Fujimura, please don＊t ask Emiya-san like that. You also know his personality. If you press him like this, it will only be counterproductive. He will not be able to explain clearly, and you will not be able to know the real situation.  .

    With one word, Sister Fuji, who originally wanted to hold up Shirou's neck and ask him a question, put down Shirou.  The teacher wants to??Yes, Shirou's character is like this, so it is more appropriate for Tohsaka to explain it.

    After that, Ms. Tosaka Rin＊s solo performance started for the second time. The extras in both times were Fujimura. Of course, she didn＊t know it.

    In Tosaka Rin＊s narration of Qiong Yao＊s talent, the true identity of Ilia, who had a tragic life experience, was revealed bit by bit by her.

    Ilyasviel von Einzbern was originally a royal member of a European country.  Although it is no longer a constitutional monarchy or feudal system, the royal family is still noble after all.

    Of course, she is not the direct child of the prince, but an illegitimate daughter After all, the British royal family is very "chaotic".  Moreover, because her identity cannot be exposed, little Ilia has lived a secret and hiding life since she was a child.  I live with my mother, and throughout the year, I don＊t even see my father a few times.  For her father, Ilia's existence was just an accident. It was unknown how much affection he had for Ilia. However, Ilia felt very sad at her mother's increasingly haggard face.

    After that, a few years later, Illya's mother passed away due to melancholy. Only Illya survived with the two maids and a bodyguard assigned to her by her father.

    But poor little Ilia was not able to live peacefully because of this. The God of Destiny seemed to be more interested in her and played a huge joke on her.

    However, a few months ago, Illya's identity was exposed for unknown reasons. Naturally, the royal family would stay away from such scandals.  Illya herself also hid far away in Fuyuki City, Japan, in order to avoid being tracked by the paparazzi or some nefarious people.  At that time, the only people following her were the two maids sent by her father since childhood and the bodyguard.

    The young Ilia has no right to choose not to leave. Even though there is her mother's cemetery there, her identity has been exposed. The paparazzi and other tracking reports are one reason, and there is also the possibility of being targeted by some criminals.  Once she is kidnapped and later threatened, her identity becomes a scandal and a powerful bargaining chip.

    Look, the lives of people in high positions are really rotten, even the ancient and noble royal family is no exception.  After that, no matter how the royal family responds, whether it is to ignore it, redeem it, or let the armed agencies intervene, as far as ordinary people are concerned, it can only cause damage to the prestige of the royal family.

    Therefore, in order to avoid these possible troubles, Illya was kicked to this small, almost backward city in this country to hide.

    ?????????? Just hide, it＊s all about living a peaceful life anyway.  However, Ilia was born with a hard life, and there was never a smooth sailing time no matter what. When she came to this country, she had an accident. Her bodyguard was separated from her, and there has been no news.  Fortunately, the two maids were still with her. Otherwise, God knows what kind of things Ilia would have encountered in this country at such a young age.

    Since then, she has been wandering around the city, not daring to show her face. It was not until two days ago that she met and reunited with her bodyguard at Shirou's house.

    And this bodyguard is Saber.

    At this point, Tohsaka pushed Saber out. Then, Saber was a little apologetic and solemnly apologized to Fujimura Taiga, saying that she didn't come here to find Kiritsugu for fun, but to use Kiritsugu's power.  Looking for her missing protector, this is Illyasviel - she told such shocking lies without changing her face.

    Shirou felt a little unbelievable at the time. Although he felt that Saber had become a little different recently, it seemed that it might be because he had stayed with Tohsaka for a long time, but what was this lie? He clearly didn't communicate with Tosaka beforehand, how could it be possible?  Cooperating with Tohsaka to tell such lies〞〞Also, Saber, do you really know what paparazzi means?

    He almost had a feeling that Saber had changed her contract and made a contract with Tohsaka. Tohsaka just told her through her connection with the Servant.

    Afterwards, Tohsaka added that Shirou saw how difficult it was for the master, servant and bodyguard to finally reunite after many twists and turns, and now they didn＊t even have a place to stay. It was very pitiful, so he let them live in his house first.  home, and then wait for the storm to pass before returning to China, or looking for a new place to stay.

    Hearing Tohsaka＊s emotional words, coupled with Illya＊s adorable little face, even a fierce beast from the Fujimura-gumi couldn＊t help but feel a strong maternal instinct.

    "Okay, this child can live here as long as he wants." With tears in her eyes, Sister Teng held Ilia in her arms and rubbed her affectionately.

    "Don't worry, little Ilia, my sister will never"You're being bullied," she sniffed.

    Looking at Sister Fuji＊s appearance, Shirou could only pull up the flesh on both sides of his mouth and force a smile.

    He looked at Tohsaka, who looked at him calmly, as if he had not told a big lie just now, but just said something as trivial as a friend coming to my house to play.  Shirou felt that if Tohsaka gave up being a magician now and moved to Hollywood to become a director, she might become the first Chinese female director in the world to win the Oscar for Best Director in a few years.

    Saber, who was standing next to Tohsaka, turned her head away with a guilty conscience when Shirou looked at her. Although the lie she just told was kind, it still made her feel ashamed.

    And Sierra left the living room at some point and ran to somewhere.

    Over there, Ilia was in the arms of Sister Teng, and she cooperated with a blank expression as if she didn't know what was going on. She seemed to be puzzled that such an adult was so kind to her. However, she did this because she didn't know.  Who is Taiga, but seeing as she is very bossy towards Shirou and Tohsaka calls her teacher, she must be a person of high status, so let's pretend to be like this for now.

    Looking at the two people, one big and one small, Shirou couldn't help but have a thought in his mind: If Sister Fuji knew that Illya was Kiritsugu's daughter, would she want to adopt Illya, or would she put her on the back of Illya's head and waist?  Put his hands on her neck and strangle her to death?  Moreover, Illya knew that Sister Fuji was obsessed with Kiritsugu, what would she do?

    Unable to help but shudder, Shirou threw out the result in his mind.

    Forget it, let＊s just throw this boring question away.

    ＃＃

    During dinner, Sister Fuji, who was deceived by Tohsaka's tragic play, kept asking Illya what she wanted to eat and if she had any requirements. At the same time, she also told Illya some interesting things about Fuyuki City.  , and wanted to make Snow White, who had been exiled to a foreign country, feel the warmth of home.

    It's just that Fuyuki City is really small and sparsely populated, and there aren't many new things. No, although a lot of new things have happened recently, how can things like students in school fainting for no reason be related to  she said.  Soon, Sister Teng＊s story was finished.

    So, she told Ilia her daily experience. Why is it so difficult to be a teacher? All the students are in the rebellious stage of youth and it is so difficult to manage.  It's really troublesome to take care of an old man who has nothing to do and is looking for trouble.  After a while, she talked about her experience today.

    Today, when she was walking outside, she walked to a coastal harbor and met a strange person, or a master.

    That was a big brother wearing a floral shirt. Although it was winter, he still wore short-sleeved clothes. He looked as tall and strong as a bodybuilding coach.  And judging from his skin color, he must be a foreigner.

    The key is not this, but his miraculous skills. Of course he was not watching the sea in that port, but going fishing.  Unlike others, he did not use a rod supporter to hold the fishing rod, but kept holding the fishing rod with both hands.  After all, if you fish for a long time, you need to use something like that. The fishing rod is very heavy, especially the sea rod.  If you just support it with your hands, you will get tired over time and the fishing rod in your hand will become unstable, causing the fishhook to shake underwater and make the fish escape.  Everyone who fishes should know this, but the elder brother didn't use a fishing rod, which made Sister Teng a little curious and wanted to go over and have a look.

    The results were shocking to see. The bucket next to the big brother was already full of harvest.  The mackerel, black snapper and so on are piled as high as a mountain. There is not much water in the bucket, but the fish are still layered on top of each other, breathing hard and hard. You can imagine how many there are.

    Sister Teng was surprised and couldn't help but look at this man. His fishing hands were motionless. He had caught so many fish, no matter how skilled he was, it must have been a long time, but his hands holding the fishing rod were like cast steel.  This made Sister Teng become interested in this master and started chatting with him.

    This foreigner had already seen Sister Teng coming, and he seemed very enthusiastic about the conversation with her - during the half hour of conversation, fish took the bait at least five times.  Afterwards, before leaving, he even generously gave all the harvest to Sister Teng, euphemistically saying that a real fisherman would never take his trophies home

    Shirou looked at Fuji-san who was laughing and laughing, and at the same time turned his attention to the bucket on the ground next to the pool.  Although I don＊t know what that man does, if the fish in this bucket is harvested like this every day, it will be enough for him to dominate the exclusive supply of sushi restaurants in Shenshan Town.

    ※Forget it, let＊s have sushi tonight.  Shirou shrugged and joined Tohsaka and Sakura.Come to think of it, after all, there are so many fish to deal with that even one person can't handle it. As for Tohsaka actually coming to help, this unexpected surprise is quite surprising.

    "I don't know why, but I seemed to feel very cordial to that foreigner brother, like an acquaintance who I have known for a long time, and ended up talking to him for several hours Ah, how could it be, hey hey, Ilia  , look, it＊s that big brother.§

    Shirou frowned in confusion, which elder brother was he? He felt close to him, and he could still see him at home.  Smiling secretly, he prepared to carry out his important task - killing fish.

    Next to him, Sakura couldn't help but look back out of curiosity. As a result, Shirou immediately heard Sakura making a surprised sound as if she had choked on something to eat.

    Then, Shirou felt someone tugging on his sleeve. He turned around and saw Sakura with a blank look on her face, facing Illya. She stretched out her hand and pulled Shirou's sleeve: "Senior, look look."

    What are you looking at?  Shirou was confused and turned his head to look in the same direction. Suddenly, he was also stunned. The fish-tip knife in his hand fell to the ground, but he didn't care and stared blankly at the other side of the living room.  .  Then, following his example, with a blank look on his face, he pulled Tohsaka's sleeve next to him to show her.

    At the other end of the living room, where everyone was looking in the same direction, was the TV. At this moment, it was playing news, and it was entertainment news.

    Too many things have happened in Fuyuki City these days, and they are all of a vicious nature. The people in the city are already a little panicked. Therefore, in order to maintain the stability of the people, the TV stations have been showing some entertainment programs recently.  programs to soothe people's nerves, and even the news is no exception.

    At this moment, Fuyuki City Channel is broadcasting today＊s news, talking about a man eating.

    The reporter walked into a restaurant while saying convoluted and appetizing words. That restaurant was very familiar to Shirou. It was the place where he and Saber dined out for the first time - Hongzhou Banquet Hall.

    The reporter walked in and revealed the secret of today＊s interview, which was that there was a strange person dining in this restaurant.  It is said that he has eaten more than ten plates of a certain dish, and he continues to eat, which is not only testing his stomach capacity, but also testing his physical endurance.  Ordinary people might not be able to tolerate just one portion of the dish Shirou couldn't even tolerate half a portion, let alone more than ten plates.

    That dish is called Mapo Tofu.

    ???????? And it＊s more than ten games. If it were normal times, Shirou would definitely respect him as a god and would never have any interaction with him.  But things are different now.

    On the TV screen, the reporter came to the restaurant. The customer had not left yet and was still eating, and the quantity had reached the thirteenth plate. Poor reporter, he was quite desperate in order to find something fun.  From the time when the news came out that the customer had eaten a lot of Mapo Tofu, to when they found out, and then when they arrived at the restaurant, it must have been enough time for the customer to leave, but it was not easy for them to actually get there before he left.

    After that, it was an ordinary interview. The reporter asked how the guest was able to eat so much Mapo Tofu.  Is it to challenge the mapo tofu eating record, or do you simply like to eat mapo tofu?

    "No, it's not to challenge any record. And before today, I never knew about Mapo Tofu. I just noticed it when I occasionally entered this restaurant for lunch today." The guest started the fourteenth course.  Before eating Mapo Tofu, when I saw a reporter wanted to interview me, I burst out laughing. I was very happy and cheerful and answered the reporter＊s question: ※However, although it is my first time to eat Mapo Tofu, I still feel that I have entered this dish.  After I put it in my mouth, I discovered something.§

    After eating so much mapo tofu, which can make a person's throat feel like he has a big neck disease, the man's voice is still clear to the ears. His tone is low and magnetic. He is a very sexy male voice. At this moment, he is very loud.  He smiled and said: "I discovered that Mapo Tofu is my life. I can't live without him my whole life. I have decided that when I have the opportunity, I must go to China and taste the Mapo Tofu in Sichuan.  Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha."

    He laughed with his mouth wide open, sweat left on his forehead and flowed into the collar of his windbreaker along his skin that was so dark that it was no longer bronze.

    Amid his laughter, the owner of this store appeared.  He was very excited, his face flushed, and he said seriously that his Mapo Tofu was absolutely authentic.

    Shirou stared blankly at the TV screen, feeling as if he was watching a funny drama.

    It＊s not that eating thirteen plates of mapo tofu is amazing, butYes, looking at the world, there must be a lot of people who can do it. If you go to Sichuan, you might be able to kill three of them with a brick, but here, in Fuyuki City, this is rare. Moreover, this person is someone Shirou knows.  .

    The short white hair that stands on end, the dark skin that looks like an Egyptian, the gray iron eyes, and the deep voice, everything is so familiar, except that he is wearing a black windbreaker instead of a sword spike.  Archer, wearing a red coat, was eating the fourteenth plate of Mapo Tofu on the TV. His astonishing momentum caused the audience and reporters nearby to scream.

    Yes, that＊s right, it＊s Tohsaka Rin＊s former servant, the archer.  At this moment, he was smiling heartily and happily on the TV, like a child, while receiving blank stares from everyone in the living room except Sister Teng.

    Shirou had never imagined that this serious and even gloomy man, who tried to kill him several times and betrayed Tohsaka, a despicable and shameless man, would look like this, this kind of idiot.

    ※Moreover, the big brother that Sister Teng was talking about was him. It was this ※big brother§ who caught the fish and gave it to Sister Teng.

    After staring for a while, Shirou turned his head mechanically and said to Tohsaka: "Well, Tohsaka, I think you should forgive him. Archer may have damaged his brain in the battle with Berserker and has never recovered.  , betraying you probably wasn＊t his original intention.§

    Tohsaka＊s eyes were dull and she looked at the TV with her servant laughing and chatting with reporters. She seemed to have heard Shirou＊s words and did not answer.  He just shook his head, and then his cheeks twitched and raised the corners of his mouth.

    "I'm a little sleepy. I think I should go to sleep. When I wake up, I will definitely find that I am still on the day before the Holy Grail War and I have not summoned a Servant. Yes, I should summon Saber. Why?  The Archer may be summoned. This must be me dreaming. I will summon the Servant only after I wake up. Ah, by the way, I must pay attention to the time this time and delay the summoning for an hour. I will be able to summon it by then.  Come out, and it＊s King Arthur of England, ah ha ha ha, by the way, my servant must be Saber, ah ha ha ha ha ha.§ Tohsaka gave a dazed smile and walked out of the living room as if his soul had been taken away by a ghost.  .

    (I won＊t say anything anymore. It＊s too late today, and it might be embarrassing tomorrow. Also, this guy who looks the same as Archer is the man in black robe. I once considered the emergence of a blackened Archer, but it was impossible.  , so I wanted to use this guy to make up for this regret. As for why he made his body look like a red A, I will talk about it later.)

 Related Works Chapter 112 Who told you?

    "Tohsaka, are you asleep?" Shirou gently knocked on the door and asked softly. He wanted to call Tohsaka to eat.

    There was no sound coming from inside, and I didn＊t know if Tohsaka was asleep or not.  Maybe it's because what happened just now really shocked Tohsaka.  And Shirou thought about it, and still found it incredible that Archer, in Shirou's eyes, a man who usually had a cold face except for sneering and ridiculing, actually acted like that on TV Well, considering berserker  During the First World War, Archer once said such shocking words to Tohsaka, "You can throw yourself on me and cry." Shirou felt that it might be because Berserker had beaten him stupid at that time, but now his condition has worsened.

    Tohsaka is so pitiful, the servant he summoned is like this.  Shaking his head secretly, Shirou was about to leave when Tohsaka's faint voice came from the room: "Come in."

    Shirou pushed the door open and walked in. Tohsaka's room was still the same as before. In addition to many books, there were also many scary props. By the way, Sister Fuji must be reminded that she is not allowed to come to Tosaka's room.  Shirou suddenly remembered such a thing, and from the side, he saw Tohsaka sitting on the bed with his hands on his knees, looking at the ground, his eyes a little blurry.

    "Shirou, tell me, what kind of blow does it take for a person to become another person, so that even those who are familiar with him can't recognize him?" As soon as he entered the door, Shirou originally wanted to say that he could eat, but he was far away.  Ban Xian asked him this question.

    After hearing this, Shirou thought about it carefully, and finally said slowly: "It should be a big change or something, the death of a loved one, the pressure of life, or a change in emotions."

    Tohsaka shook his head: "No, you are just talking about the instinctive reaction of human beings when they are sad. I mean, what does it take for a person to become completely different from himself."

    Not yourself at all?  These words were like a small hammer, opening a small gap in Shirou's heart, and the past memories flowed out.

    The black sky and red sun, the ruined earth, death and a second of survival, the living body, the dead spirit

    Shirou's eyelids drooped, and he finally said softly: "Maybe, after experiencing the test of life and death, he will become like that."

    Hearing this answer, Tohsaka turned around and looked at Shirou with a complicated expression. She gritted her teeth and said, "Yes."

    Then she called Shirou's name and asked him to look at her: "Shirou, I don't know what you think. You think others are more important than yourself. Such a way of living is wrong - people must put themselves first."  The first one."

    "Huh?" Shirou was a little surprised and didn't understand why Tohsaka suddenly mentioned this issue.

    "Saving people is not a wrong thing, but there is a prerequisite for this. It is the prerequisite that you will be safe in the process. Although there are people who break this rule and want to be respected and loved to help others, you are different.  You have not asked for anything in return from anyone. If help and self are equal no, you cannot be measured by a scale at all. To put it bluntly, you are the scale itself. However, you do not hesitate to  If you want to destroy the Libra, you must also help others." Tohsaka ignored Shirou's surprise and said to himself: "It was like this at that time at Ryudou Temple. It was obvious that I should have left me and escaped. I was originally going to be with you.  You broke up with the enemy, but in order to save"

    She did not continue, and Shirou also understood that Tohsaka wanted to continue the topic that was interrupted last night.

    "That's not true. Didn't I tell you that I saved you because of Saber's ability to regenerate? Moreover, Archer's goal from the beginning was to stare at me, and he couldn't escape no matter what. Besides,  , Tohsaka, you are not familiar with me"

    "No, it's not about the relationship. At that time, if it were me and I found out that the enemy's target was me, I would never have any extra thoughts about how to save others. I just thought about hoping that the rider could run faster.  "Some" she shook her head deeply, and her tone was very low: "Regardless of yourself and saving others It would be fine if you were just a walking zombie without self, but that's not the case at all, right? In that case, you must protect yourself well."  Self, otherwise, one day one day you will be broken."

    "" Shirou was stunned by Tohsaka's remarks. Just when he opened his mouth to speak, Tohsaka softly uttered a sentence, making his words disappear from his mouth.

    "Before, through Archer's senses, I heard what you told Saber about your past," she whispered slowly.

    "You said that ten years ago, you lost your family because of the Holy Grail War, and were later rescued by your adoptive father. I don't know what happened at that time and what impact it had on Shirou, but this shouldn't be the case for you.  The reason for "Tohsaka Rin's gaze"??Looking at Shirou with deep sadness: "What happened at that time to make you like this?"

    ※＃§ Shirou felt dizzy because of Tohsaka＊s words and couldn＊t help but grit his teeth.

    I don＊t know why, but I often think back to that time recently, and more and more people know what happened at that time.

    Why does it become like this?  What happened at that time?

    Everything happened, things I had never thought of, and things I had never seen before were all seen in that hell. Everything turned into nothingness, and the world became nothing.

    Along the way, I saw many human corpses.  I thought he would die soon, so he would become almost like a walking zombie.  Although it is still there, the eyes have lost their hatred, the hands have lost their anger, the feet have lost their hope, and I have lost myself there.

    I have accepted death and my heart is filled with despair. That＊s why I felt so surprised and longing after I was rescued.

    At that time, under the gray sky, the man's face and his expression became the sun of Emiya Shirou and became Emiya Shirou's greatest salvation.

    "No, nothing happened. As you said, I was just saved." Thinking of the only light at that time, Shirou's face became much gentler. At this moment, he looked like a man recalling the past.  The old man said: "I was the only one who was rescued at the fire scene."

    "Rescued?"

    "Um."

    That world is like hell.  Everyone was praying for life, and even begging for even one of their relatives and friends to escape, but in the end, only one person was rescued.

    A child whose mood has completely frozen and become dim.  No longer expecting to be rescued, no longer expecting life, just an empty shell walking forward like a zombie.  In the end, he achieved what was already considered a miracle.

    Obviously everyone is looking forward to this, everyone is begging God, save me, save me, even if it＊s just my child, save him But, in the end, I am the only one.  The wish to be rescued came true.  God chose to save an empty shell rather than a more intact person.

    "However, this empty shell gained new feelings at that time. At that time, that man's smiling face gave Emiya Shirou a new soul.  Moved, grateful, happy, even choked with tears, that man's happiness became Emiya Shirou's soul.  So, if you can＃

    "At that time, everyone was praying for salvation, but in the end, I was the only one who was saved. However, at that time, I didn't even think about being saved. My body and mind were empty, but in the end, I still became the saved person.  .So, if possible, I think next time, I can take the place of others and save more people."

    Yes, that＊s why I want it, so I hope I can become like him. If one day I can, I can also achieve this touching miracle.  Otherwise, you won＊t even be able to lift your head.  Otherwise, the self who saved everyone on behalf of everyone, the self who fulfilled everyone＊s hopes, would not be able to move forward.  Otherwise, even if you are saved at that time, you will be nothing more than a walking corpse.

    Tohsaka said that he would be broken if he continued like this, but he had always been through this.  If he hadn't done this, if Archer hadn't pushed Tohsaka away when he shot the arrow

    So, am I still me?

    "This is the most important part!!! What on earth were you thinking? You were wrong from the beginning. If you want to save people, the first thing you have to do is cherish yourself. It's useless to feel sorry for the people who died.  , it was just an accident that you were the only one saved, don＊t say it as if you were chosen by God! Now that you are saved, you should hold on to this good fortune. Now that you have suffered such a tragedy, how can you live an unhappy life in the future!"

    Tohsaka suddenly roared loudly, but in addition to anger, his voice was also full of sadness.

    "Tohsaka"

    Shirou paused for a moment, then he smiled.

    "W-What are you doing? You can still laugh and take what I just said as a joke?" Seeing Shirou laughing, Tohsaka became even angrier and she roared.

    "No, I understand. I know Tohsaka must be right." Shirou pushed his hand with a smile on his face.

    "You know? Then" Tohsaka's face suddenly glowed with light.

    But Shirou pursed his lips with an apologetic smile on his face: "Although I'm very grateful to you, I still can't accept your advice. Maybe as you said??, I was wrong from the beginning.  But that's okay too.  Because the feeling of wanting to save others cannot be wrong, so this is all.  "

    The light on Tohsaka's face stiffened, and she kept looking at Shirou. Finally, she gritted her teeth and made a low sound in her mouth, as if she was chewing up something and swallowing it when she sprayed it into Shirou's ear.  .

    In the end, she seemed to have run out of strength and said helplessly: "Sure enough, it matches your answer. He is a big fool but refuses to accept help from others That's right. I should have known it a long time ago."

    At first, Shirou was still listening with a smile, but at the end, he suddenly froze.

    "A long time ago? What do you mean? Tohsaka, why do you sound like you've known me for a long time?" Shirou asked confused.

    "Well, yes, it's been a long, long time, and it also caused a psychological trauma for me," Tohsaka said angrily.

    "Hiss!" Shirou gasped, feeling something was wrong: "Heart, psychological trauma, what do you mean?"

    Although she didn＊t know what was going on, Tohsaka would retaliate harshly if she thought she was unhappy, not to mention the psychological trauma, which made Shirou feel goosebumps.

    Tohsaka looked at Shirou's embarrassed look, and suddenly smiled coldly, making his hair stand up before he said, "Just in time, let's take advantage of this opportunity."

    What do you want to do with this opportunity?

    "Counting from now on well, it was four years ago, probably during the winter." At this point, Tohsaka said bitterly to Shirou: "Did you stay in school after school?  Before sunset, you have been repeating things like running around the playground and jumping high, right?"

    "Huh?" The chill on Shirou's body disappeared, and instead, he was even more stunned.

    Seeing Shirou in a daze again, Tohsaka became a little impatient and asked again: "Are you there?"

    Shirou thought for a while, four years agohe remembered it, probably, there was.

    ??Four years ago, in the year after Kiritsugu died, I seemed to have done random things every day. I seemed to have done many things like running and high jumping

    "Yes, yes, but so what?"

    "Because I saw it." Tohsaka snorted and looked at the ceiling: "I was not a student of this school at that time. I came to the current school because of the student union. When I was walking up the stairs, I saw something outside the window.  The idiot kept jumping over and over again, unable to reach the height of the pole vault. Although he was only as tall as a railing, he kept insisting on jumping over it. I thought he must be an idiot, so I started to watch."

    Half of the railing Tohsaka may never know that height is an eternal pain in Emiya Shirou's heart.

    "But this can't be a psychological trauma.  Shirou looked at Tohsaka, anticipating what would happen next.

    "Originally, I didn't care, but at that time, I just watched for a while and then left. Not to mention who you were, I didn't even know what you looked like. But after I came to this school, I joined Kyudo in Sakura.  After the club, I occasionally went back to take a look, but at first sight I saw a red-haired guy among them, and I immediately remembered, wasn＊t this the big idiot he was at that time!§

    But what about that?  It's just that we met a little earlier.  Shirou still didn't understand Tohsaka.

    "As a result, I was shocked at that time. I didn't know someone who was from a different school. I only met him by chance three years ago, and I thought he was a fool and I never thought about it again. I actually met him three years later.  You can recognize it at a glance, that's why it's said to be psychological trauma." Tohsaka shook his head and sighed, with a hint of frustration in his voice: "And, I finally realized it."

    "Maybe I didn't notice it at the time, but I discovered it then. Although I felt that that big idiot who kept pole vaulting like an idiot was an idiot, I felt sorry for that idiot in my heart.  I'm so envious." There was melancholy in her voice.

    Shirou: ""

    Are you scolding me?

    "Why is that? Wasn't it stupid of me to act like that? Why did I get the envy of you, Tohsaka?" Shirou felt a little dissatisfied, and his tone became a little unkind. At the end of the sentence, he deliberately dragged  long sound.

    However, Tohsaka didn't notice this and continued: "Moreover, I think I was not only envious at that time, but also admitted defeat. Because at that time, as long as you ran with even a slight hope of jumping, then  That＊s good. That way I won＊t notice it, and I won＊t even think about it in the future.§

    &nbsp;"But at that time, you were like a real idiot. You knew it was impossible, but you still did the impossible. Keep repeating, keep repeatingeven if it is in vain. It seems that you firmly believe  His challenge seems to have some meaning."

    Tohsaka raised his palm, looked at it, and said slowly: "If it were me, I wouldn't do anything in vain. Because my personality is to predict the success or failure of something in advance. Once I judge that I can't do it,  If so, I will give up with great difficulty. I will not do anything that is impossible, and I will not feel any regret for my lack of ability. You can say that I am a cold and cruel person. Ha, by the way, Qi  Li said, I am not cruel, but just mechanical."

    At the end of the sentence, when she mentioned Kotomine Kirei, she smiled, as if the mechanical nature he said was not a bad word, but a compliment.

    "However, I also thought that if you don't consider the success or failure of something, but just be passionate about the thing itself, it might be great and different." She put down her hand, and then she raised her head and looked at Shirou:  "people like you＃＃"

    She stopped here, and then a smile appeared on her face: "Forget it, if you still run like you did then, maybe I will laugh a few times."

    "Tohsaka" Shirou opened his mouth.

    "Boom!"

    There was a muffled sound at the door, and both of them were startled. Tohsaka's expression changed at that time. She shook her head vigorously, and secretly said in her heart that she was really too careless. She didn't even notice someone coming to her door.  What would you think if it were an enemy?

    At that moment, she walked quickly to the door, opened the door and saw that there was no one at the door, and she didn＊t know where the muffled sound just came from.

    Just when Tohsaka frowned, Shirou called her from behind: "Let's go, it's time to eat."

    At the end, he joked: "Maybe that sound just now was Sister Teng's stomach growling."

    Tohsaka glanced at him, nodded without saying anything, opened the door and walked out first.

    The moonlight tonight is very bright, the clear moon hangs in the black night sky, but because of this, it also looks more lonely and cold.  There were obviously no clouds, but tonight I couldn't even see a single star.

    "Oops" stopped digging and threw the shovel aside. He opened the things in the pit, then stood up and stretched.

    Looking at his harvest with some disappointment, he shook his head and sighed.  Although I didn't have any hopes, I just did it with the mentality of giving it a try, but when things happened like this, I couldn't help but feel depressed.

    "Sure enough, you're not here?" His voice was a little depressed: "It seems like all my luck ran out during the day."

    He turned his gaze slightly to the stone monument erected next to the pit, and couldn't help but whisper to himself: "Hey, Kiritsugu, where did you put your contextr, the walnut pistol, and the origin bullet?  "

    The stone tablet he faced was a tombstone, and the name written on it was Emiya Kiritsugu.

    It is obvious that this is a tomb, and the name above shows that it is the tomb of a man named Emiya Kiritsugu.  And what he just did became chilling.

    He was digging a grave and opening the lid of the deceased's coffin!  !  !

    On a winter night, a man was digging a grave in a cemetery. The surroundings were filled with cold air. There was not even the chirping of cicadas. It was so quiet that he was not afraid.

    Originally, before he gained a physical body, he felt that his strength was a bit low, so he wanted to find something to equip himself.  Although he was injured when dealing with Lancer, he tried his best. Playing for one more minute would be his failure.  Among the targets he chose, the only powerful thing that he could equip himself with was the gun and origin bullets owned by Emiya Kiritsugu, the final winner of the previous Holy Grail War.

    That is the magic gift made by Emiya Kiritsugu. Originally, the magic gift cannot be used except by the original user, but Kiritsugu's magic gift is something special. His magic gift is a finished product such as guns and ammunition.  Normal magic rituals are driven by the physical body and magic power of the magician, but Kiritsugu made the ritual into a separate entity like a bullet, which he only needed to shoot.  This means that as long as anyone gets his magic gift, even an ordinary person, he only needs to have his finger to pull the trigger.

    Ten years ago, that was the last time Emiya Kiritsugu used that pistol At least, that's what he remembered. After that, he didn't know where the pistol and bullets went. At least, Emiya  This is definitely not the case for otakus. He once confirmed this after borrowing Shirou to answer the phone one night.Accept this.

    Then, there are only two possibilities. One is that the gun was randomly thrown away by Kiritsugu. It was probably thrown away at the fire scene ten years ago, and now not even ashes can be found.  Another possibility is that Kiritsugu kept him somewhere, and after his death, he was put into the grave together with the Fujimura team when they helped with the funeral.  After all, that gun was more like an antique than used, and it was not impossible that the Fujimura-gumi people put it in Kiritsugu's coffin as a collection.

    Now, his strength has skyrocketed, and it doesn＊t matter if he doesn＊t want Kiritsugu＊s magic dress, but he still wants it. For some reason, he wants to give that gun to others.

    But, now it seems that my idea of ??getting that gun has failed.

    "Really, I wasted so much time and didn't even find anything." He kicked the dirt at his feet with some indignation and made a grunting sound: "Those guys during the day didn't even have a better gun.  , and now I can＊t even find Kiritsugu＊s gun. There are about twenty bullets left in that gun, where have they gone?§

    He kicked the dirt around his feet and looked at the dead bodies in the pit. Suddenly, as if he remembered something, he turned around and asked loudly: "Hey, where do you think his gun is?"

    No answer came from the darkness, and then, a distinct sound of footsteps sounded from the darkness, and a tall man walked out from behind the tree.

    Under the moonlight, the clothes of the visitor were very clear. The black clothes and red coat, and the white hair that was obvious even in the night, told everyone his identity.

    Archer, the servant who betrayed Tohsaka Rin last night.

    But unlike the calm smile last night, his face was full of deep gloom, his brows were furrowed, and his eyes were staring at the man in front of him.

    "Okay, put your face away, it's too scary." He waved his hand gently and made a face.

    Archer ignored him and opened his mouth stiffly: "Who are you?"

    "Uh" The man choked at his words, and then pushed his hand helplessly: "I know, I know, let me tell you."

    He thought for a moment, and then said: "My name, um, I gave myself one, you just call me Gree No, Clam, neither, brother Bah!"

    He became a little flustered, then reached to his lower back and took out a book.  That book is not all words, but pictures, and the words are just decoration.

    After flipping through dozens of pages, he seemed to have found what he wanted, cleared his throat, and then shouted to Archer: "Call me Grim Hey, calm down."

    He threw away the book in his hand in embarrassment, took out his weapon, and blocked the blow in front of him.  Then another blow.

    The black short blade is covered with dark red veins, but even so, it is still clearly distinguishable at night, while the other white blade is bright and white, not to mention the night, even during the day it is the most beautiful thing in the forest.  Green is so dazzling.  It is the weapon that Archer is good at, general Moye.  At this moment, Archer looked furious, clenched his teeth, and stabbed the opponent's heart with Moxie in his hand. If the opponent hadn't seen the opportunity early and blocked it with a weapon, I'm afraid a hole would have been opened in his heart.

    Although the other party looked embarrassed, he was actually relaxed. He dropped the book on the ground. Under the moonlight, the book fell to the ground upside down, but it could still be seen that the title of the book wasDeath.

    Maybe Archer doesn＊t know what it is. Of course, the guy he chopped just learned the name today.  When he got the news from the Fujimura group in the afternoon, he went to get the weapons he wanted It didn't go well, but he did get it, but it was just some pistols and rifles. There were no big ones. There were only submachine guns.  Two handfuls, pitifully little.

    This disappointed him so much. Later, on his way back, he passed a bookstore and it read: The new single volume of Death is on sale.  There was also a poster posted next to it. The image of the protagonist on it interested him very much - because the guy was wearing a mask.  Thinking that he was still wearing a mask last night, today he encountered a poster wearing a mask. This must be said to be some kind of fate, so he bought the God of Death from the first volume to the latest release, and found a  Watching in a secluded place, so I came back so late.

    The man threw away the comic, but quickly and unusually took out a weapon to resist his attack.  The weapon he took out was the general Mo Xie.

    Black knives collided with black knives, and white knives collided with white knives. Feeling the obvious operation of magic circuits on each other's bodies, the muscles on Archer's face twisted up a little, and he growled in a low voice: "What on earth are you doing?"  who is it?"

    "Ha, what are you talking about??" Hehehe smiled and said, "Am I not you?  "

    Indeed, under the reflection of two murder weapons of different colors but with the same cold light, the appearance of the man opposite Archer was clearly revealed.  He has white hair, dark skin, his eyes are gray but bright, and his whole face is full of tough handsomeness.

    It＊s obvious that this is Archer＊s face.

    However, Archer was standing opposite him. Except for the expression on his face, he was exactly the same as Archer opposite him. They were exactly the same as Archer. This was why Archer was angry and drew his sword to kill people.

    Not only that, he and Archer use exactly the same weapons, and their clothes are almost identical.  Steel-toed shoes, black trousers, and buckle straps wrapped around the calves and thighs that looked like knives.  Wrapped in the holy cloth, the black leather armor was painted with muscle patterns.  Everything is exactly the same as Archer's outfit. No matter how you look at it, it's Archer himself.

    With the only exception, the coat on my body is not red, but white, of course, because it is not a holy cloth.  At this moment, opposite the red archer, holding the general Moye for defense, was the white archer.

    It＊s just that here＃how could a person exactly like me appear in this era?

    "Oh, you are so angry, ah, is it because I dug Kiritsugu's grave? Don't be so sad. People cannot be resurrected. There are just a pile of slowly decaying bones. Sooner or later, they will turn into dust.  Yes, hehehehe." He smiled easily, the expression on his face was as humorous as Archer's last night.

    Archer＊s face completely sank.

    This person was the man in black robe who used the harpe to threaten Rider. Because of Kojiro's sword style, the black robe on his body was split in half, and his true appearance was revealed.

    He and Archer look exactly the same, their eyebrows, eye skin color, and even the fine lines at the corners of his face are exactly the same.  The person Shirou and others saw on TV was him, but they didn't recognize him as Archer, because they looked exactly the same, except for the fact that one was wearing red clothes and the other was white, so it was impossible to tell who was who.

    When Archer saw this man's face, he was stunned by surprise and could not recover for a long time. Later, he watched this man speak and smile with his own face, while walking around in clothes that were almost identical to his own.  , he didn＊t know what he felt in his heart.

    After the initial shock passed, Archer calmed down and thought carefully about what was going on.

    Who is this guy?  Why does he look exactly like me?  Why is he with caster?  What's his purpose here?

    Maybe some people like to have someone whose face looks exactly like theirs and find it amusing.  However, Archer is obviously not this kind of person. He doesn't like someone who looks the same as him at all, and he also dresses almost exactly the same as himself.  He is a Servant, a clone of a heroic spirit summoned from the Seat of Heroic Spirits. Although he can summon ancient heroic spirits to the future or the past, two identical clones are summoned in the same era and in the same time period.  even if possible, the probability is so low that it is negative.

    Moreover, if there is no catastrophe in the world, then the heroic spirit cannot be summoned. He was summoned through the Holy Grail. In order not to be corrected in this world, he must appear as an archer and have a master responsible for the magic power.  supply.

    The seven followers have been positioned and all have appeared. It is impossible for any extra another self to appear.  Also, he appeared quietly. The last time he came into contact with Caster, he hadn't appeared yet. There must be some reason for his sudden appearance this time.  And, judging from his words and actions, he is not himself at all.

    The most important point is that the guy in front of you is not formed from a spirit son. He has a real human body.

    Archer asked Caster several times, but Caster obviously preferred to see the expression on Archer's face than answer the question, so she didn't answer the question and laughed it off every time.  So Archer decided to ask this guy directly.

    This guy went out during the day and didn't come back until dark. However, he was not idle when he came back. He passed through Ryudou Temple and came to the back mountain full of woods. He came to this cemetery and found Emiya Kiritsugu.  After the grave, the excavation began.

    Archer originally wanted to talk to him, but when he saw his behavior, he stopped and watched silently. In the end, he discovered that this weird guy came to dig Emiya Kiritsugu's grave just to find a gun.  , and also knew that he had been observing him for a long time.

    And now, this guy actually teased him verbally, which made Archer, who was already feeling unhappy and suspicious, decide to use the simplest way to ask himselfThe case is ready.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Beat this fellow into a cripple, and perhaps he will speak properly.

    Feeling the murderous look flashing in Archer's eyes, the white Archer smiled even happier, but his eyes did not relax at all.

    After drawing the knife and jumping back, Archer and Bai Archer distanced themselves and got into stance.  However, Bai Archer did not move away from where he was. Instead, he moved his hands lightly and assumed the same posture as Archer.

    This gesture fell into Archer＊s eyes, and his expression became even more gloomy.  The opponent's starting stance was the same as his own. This was no accident. He could tell the difference.  The posture, the breathing, the part and degree of muscle tension, everything is the same as myself, not imitating or copying, as if they were born to be one with the movement.

    Looking at his natural movements, Archer's eyes flashed with fierceness. He simply didn't care who he was and killed him directly to avoid future troubles.

    Just when he was about to take action, a voice stopped him.

    "That's it, stop, Archer." A voice penetrated the darkness and sounded in Archer's ears.  Although the sound came from far away, it was as close as if it were spoken in human ears. It was obviously the effect of magic.

    Hearing this voice, Archer narrowed his eyes. Then, the blade of his hand flashed and disappeared.  At the same time, footsteps sounded behind him.

    Turning his head, Archer looked at a dark man walking out of the darkness. A black robe covered his whole body, making it difficult to see his face and figure. Only the lower half of the man's face could be seen from the lower end of the hood.  Her face and delicate chin must be that of a beautiful woman.

    Caster had enough of watching the two people fighting in the dark, and felt that he should stop it, so he walked out.

    "Now is no longer the time to fight." The female magician smiled softly and looked at her subordinates and allies: "We have something new to do."

    "Oh? What is it?" The white archer also smiled. He put away his general Moye and looked at caster with interest.

    "Take the spoils." Caster raised the corner of his mouth. Even though most of his face was hidden in the cloak, he still smiled charmingly: "Our side has the advantage now, and no one can shake our victory. In this case, let's not proceed at all.  This is a boring war, just go and get the Holy Grail."

    Bai Archer blinked, nodded with a smile on his face.

    "I won't bother you anymore." The witch looked at this unreliable ally, and then said to Archer: "Archer, get rid of the man from the church, find the container of the Holy Grail for me, and bring it back."

    An expression flashed across the archer's face, but it quickly disappeared, leaving no one able to capture it. Even if one could see it, one would not know what his expression was at that time.

    He neither nodded nor shook his head, but silently turned into a spirit and was about to go to Fuyuki's church.

    At this moment, Bai Archer said: "Wait a minute."

    He turned around, looked at Caster, with a half-smile on his face, and asked, "Who told you that the Holy Grail is in the church?"

    (The God of Death is not a complete spoof. There will be reference content in the future, but it is not someone from the God of Death who came to time travel. I once saw the information of Archer's voice actor, but I didn't expect that he actually dubbed Grimmjow, Archer.  He has a strong masculinity and a calm voice, and he can actually be dubbed into a wild and destructive voice. I never heard that he and Archer were voiced by the same voice before. Also, let me fill in another hole today.  Later, he would go to Ryudou Temple to do something, which was to dig Kiritsugu's grave. This was mentioned in the book Battlefield of Heroes, but he didn't write about the protagonist digging the grave. I wrote the supporting character to dig the grave. Haha.

    There is also the Mid-Autumn Festival tomorrow, I wish you all a happy Mid-Autumn Festival, um, and also, are there any people who have to go to work or go to school tomorrow? Some raise their hands, so that I don＊t feel so lonely, because I have to go to work tomorrow.  )

 Works Related Chapter 113 Suggestions

    Dark night fell and the eight o'clock bell rang, but there were still many people in Fuyuki City who did not sleep. Instead, they gathered at a house on a certain street in the city.

    This is a car dealership. On weekdays, no one comes to visit it during the day because the door is always locked.  Tonight, the door was kept open, and many people drove by to patronize his business. Now there were at least twenty people inside the door.

    Of course, they are not night-time gangsters or lawless elements. On the contrary, they are people engaged in the most honest industry in the world.

    They are the police!

    The reason why they came here is that a murder occurred here.

    This place, which had never been open for business, opened its doors at some point today. In the afternoon, two kindergarten students were playing hide-and-seek after school. One of them hid here and discovered the body inside.

    Another car drove over, the door opened, and a man in a suit〞a cheap suit〞walked out.  He was a young police officer with messy hair and stubble. He looked about thirty years old.

    Including the week after he was transferred, he has been working for thirteen consecutive days, and it is time for him to take a day off today.  He was eating dinner and watching TV, preparing to spend the day perfectly, but he was called over by a phone call.

    Under the dim street lights, a dozen or so red and blue lights dazzled Daisuke. He glanced at the other cars besides a few police cars at the door, hurriedly lifted the door seal, and turned around.  Walked into the garage.

    The huge garage was empty, with two rusty frames and two intact cars sparsely placed. Daisuke walked into the crime scene without looking at the brand of the car.

    That was at the very back of the garage. In the corner of the room, there was a table and a few chairs, with beer and some food packaging bags on them. It seemed that two or three people had drank there. It looked very ordinary and ordinary.  But on the ground in front of the table, it's not that simple.

    Corpse.

    The blood has dried up and seeped into the ground, dyeing a large area of ??the ground red. Daisuke looked at the fourteen corpses in front of him on the red concrete floor.

    The bodies of the deceased were all intact, their clothes were neat, and there were no signs of fighting. However, no one had a fatal wound on their body, which was the cause of their death.

    There is a wound in the heart, neck, or abdomen.  Let＊s ignore the scratches on the neck for now. Any wound on the heart or abdomen is nearly ten centimeters long and less than 0.5 centimeters wide. It is obvious that it was caused by something like a knife or a wide dagger.

    A fatal blow!  !

    The distance between the corpses is very close, indicating that the murderer killed these people very quickly. Otherwise, even if the deceased was outmatched, he would at least have time to escape. But they were so close, even those who were further away could not escape.  No, there were no signs of being dragged on the body itself, indicating that the killer killed them very quickly, so quickly that they could kill them all and complete his purpose, but why?

    Just as he was thinking this, Bai Archer across from him suddenly said: "I once saw that when you were fighting Archer, you said that you didn't want to be a cleaner in this world, and that you wanted to escape from the damn heroic spirit.  Escape from the shackles of the seat. Right."

    Caster narrowed his eyebrows and turned to look at Archer.  Archer's face was stern, he completely ignored Caster's gaze and just looked at Archer Bai.

    "No, he didn't tell me, I saw it myself." Bai Archer smiled and explained to his prototype: "At that time, I was thinking, what are your wishes after getting the Holy Grail?"

    "Do you want to hear it?" The witch turned her head and raised the corners of her pretty mouth.

    He nodded.

    "Revenge" the witch said briefly.

    Bai Archer looked at her for a while, expressionless, and nodded silently: "Understood."

    He scratched his hair: "Now that you say that, the goal is obvious."

    Then, he showed an unprecedented smile: "How about it, do you want me to give you some advice on your road to revenge?"

    "suggestion?"

    "Um."

    Listening to the final discussion between the two, Archer, who had been standing next to him, remained silent. His expression remained unchanged as he listened, but the haze in his eyes became more intense.

 Work related: Whether to write the next book

    Someone asked me if I wanted to write a new book. I said no more. This is the last book. But they seemed unwilling and wanted me to continue writing. One reader said that disdain is a kind of loss, and growth is slow.  Some of it doesn't matter, as long as I keep writing.

    After reading this, I was a little moved and very happy. However, I didn＊t seem to respond at the time. Now I will tell you my decision.

    It＊s still impossible to continue writing, I can only say this with regret.

    As you may know, I am not a professional writer, no.  Maybe some people think that because my writing style is good, I can write my own book and choose the career of an author. I have also thought about it, but in the final comparison, I feel that my writing style is very inferior to many authors. I  I'm not majoring in liberal arts, but majoring in mechanics and numerical control. Writing books is a career, and I don't have the confidence.

    "Writing a novel is not a simple matter. The general structure, the foreshadowing of the long chapter, and the lead of the summary are all things that need to be paid attention to. There have been many bugs in my book.  Moreover, writing a book requires a relatively stable environment, such as a quiet place or something.  Writing a book requires a long period of investment. It is not just a matter of a few hours a day, but a large amount of time must be devoted to writing a book every morning and evening. Anyone who has ever written a book knows that the important thing about writing a book is not the writing.  , but think.  If you want me to code out the chapters each time I send them out, just give me three or four hours, but the important thing is thinking.  What is the connection between this sentence and the next sentence, and how to write it so that certain words and words do not overlap too much, etc., are all important to think about.  And how to write can show what a person's character is like and how his behavior is appropriate.  These are all things to think about.

    Moreover, once you imagine, you will be interrupted. Next time you think about it, there may be no feeling, the funny way of writing or indifferent writing at a certain moment.

    But I have always been in a state of interrupted writing. My writing time is: after I finish posting the novel the night before, I write for an hour or an hour and a half, and then go to bed.  I went to work the next day, took a three-hour break at noon, went back and forth between the factory and the Internet cafe, had a meal, and spent the remaining two hours writing a novel.  Go home in the evening, have dinner, and write for two hours.  At noon on the third day, I write for two hours. When I get home in the evening, I revise it to see if there are correct spellings and smooth sentences. Then I send it out and then write again.  Such intermittent writing sometimes makes me really I can't describe it. Sometimes I feel angry, powerless, and depressed.  I work six days a week, and I can only have a full day off on Sunday. I will publish a chapter on that day.  However, this way, I have no time to rest at all.

    As you can imagine, I have to go to work and do my work. After get off work, I have to quickly switch modes and switch to writing mode. Sometimes this is really troublesome. I look at a certain sentence that has been written with a certain word and work hard. Connect the thoughts in your mind to the previous ones.  I was sitting in an Internet cafe, not thinking about moving at all. Everyone likes to take a nap in the summer, and I do too. But in an Internet cafe, I have to write books and code, and I am surrounded by people playing games and watching movies, some of which are loud.  I was shouting, and I still wanted to sleep. I had to get rid of all this and write a book, which was really not easy.

    A few days ago, a reader said that I started to lie about the word count. At that time, I read the book review, and I didn＊t answer it, and I couldn＊t answer it. I really couldn＊t help it. I＊m not making excuses, but at this time, there were some lines that I didn＊t dare to ignore.  Write, no one can tell me what if I need to use it later. Sometimes the circuit in my mind is disconnected. I＊m really afraid that because of this, I didn＊t think of something and didn＊t write it down. What I＊ll read later will look like I＊ve filled it out randomly.  of.

    That＊s why I said I won＊t write a book anymore. This book is okay. It＊s just a fanfic. I write it according to the original model of animation. I don＊t have to think too much. It＊s not difficult to write it. Moreover, I have done it in the early stage.  I have to think through the later assumptions, otherwise, I might not want to write "Eunuch" now.

    No kidding, I haven＊t even gone out on Sundays now.  I am not a homebody, never have been, but in the past six months, I have been sitting at home like a homebody, and my family members expressed their disbelief.  And I＊m not someone who doesn＊t like to play. I＊m young and love to play. Have I ever said that I like games like Need for Speed ??and Call of Duty? I haven＊t played them in a long time. I also like to watch them.  Movies, new movies, I haven't even watched Pirates of the Caribbean 4, not to mention the new version of Water Margin. It's too long and I don't dare to watch it. Once I watch it, writing a book will be delayed.  On days like this, sometimes I really don＊t want to write anymore. I have thought that no one knows who I am anyway, so if I just throw my account away and I won＊t log in anymore, it will be over.

    ※However, I thought about it, and I just thought about it, but I didn＊t actually take any action.  After all, I think that if you make a promise and don't fulfill it, then you are no different from a guy who talks empty words and is useless, so I want to write.?It, but after that, I won't write a new book.

    I don＊t have the confidence to write my own book. Although I have thought about a supernatural novel, I don＊t want to sign a contract or anything. I just want to write for fun. With the intermittent writing method I am currently writing, I can＊t write well at all, so I gave up.  Now, I just want to finish writing this novel.  After that, do your best and be an honest office worker.

 Related Works Chapter 114 New Projection

    The clock at midnight has sounded, and the Emiya residence is surrounded by a calm and cold air.  This kind of air is the most suitable for sleeping under the quilt, but because he slept during the day, Shirou couldn't sleep at night.

    Lying on the bed, he slept for more than an hour and then woke up. After all, he was not a sleep god. He had slept for almost a whole day during the day, so how could he sleep well at night.  So, he stayed in the room with his eyes openlistening to Saber's sleeping breathing.

    After returning at four o'clock yesterday morning, Shirou stayed in the room and did not fall asleep. However, Saber was assigned by Tohsaka to keep watch in the living room to prevent Caster from attacking. Unlike now, she slept soundly, sweetly and evenly next to Shirou.  The sound of breathing reached Shirou's ears clearly.

    Shirou usually trained very hard in order to be able to fall asleep with Saber's breathing, but now that he was full of energy, he couldn't fall asleep no matter how much he wanted to, which was a bit embarrassing.

    It's just a gentle breathing sound, not as loud as Sister Teng's snoring. Therefore, I won't notice this almost inaudible sound. I will fall asleep, within three numbers 1, 2,  3. Fall asleep.  1, 2, 3, no, that＊s not Saber blowing in my ear, it＊s just him breathing, so I don＊t feelahhhh, no, no, no.

    Bang bang bang bang, banging his head against the ground, Shirou seemed to be suing someone. Well, maybe he did need to confess, after all, he had evil thoughts in his mind just now.

    However, since you can＊t sleep, you＊d better go out for a walk. Shirou walked out quietly.

    ??The air outside the room at night is cool and fresh, making people feel like shouting after taking a breath.  Shirou lowered his head and walked a few steps, and found a white thing in front of him. He was stunned for a moment, looked around, and then suddenly realized.

    By the way, my grocery store is gone.  Shirou looked at the white room in front of him and smiled bitterly.

    Originally, there was an old cabin with almost rotten doors. It was the paradise of Shirou Emiya, but now it is gone. It was instigated by Sera who resented Kiritsugu and was destroyed by Leeds.  .  Now it is replaced by a neat, white and flawless small square house.

    That was a white house rebuilt on top of the house that Liz had pushed to the ground.  As it was her and Sera's house, these two maids were very polite and they really didn't dare to be in the same room as Ilia.  It's already ten o'clock now, but there is still light coming from the small round window of the white room. I don't know what they are doing, and they haven't slept yet.

    Shirou himself didn't even notice that he ended up here again without paying attention. Habits are hard to change. Well, let's go. Otherwise, if Sera sees him, he won't know what to say.  coming.

    So, Shirou turned around and walked around his house.

    We passed the perimeter of the living room, passed the perimeter of Illya's room (Shirou pretended not to see the tall top), passed the perimeter of Sakura's room, turned around, and passed

    "Huh!"

    "Huh!"

    The two people made surprised sounds at the same time.

    Tohsaka was still wearing her bedtime clothes. At this moment, she was sitting in the corridor next to the door, looking at Shirou with surprised eyes.

    "What's wrong, Tohsaka, you're still up so late?" Shirou asked.

    "Can't you sleep By the way, you are the one, why haven't you slept until now?" Tohsaka was halfway through her answer, then turned to ask a question, but her tone didn't have the usual sharpness, which made her voice sound meaningless.  Spirit.

    Speaking of which, Tohsaka has not had much energy since eating. Archer's incident hit her hard. After eating, after Sister Fuji said goodbye to Illya, she excused herself to be sleepy and went back to her room to sleep.  .  None of them stopped her, but looking at it now, she didn't sleep at all after she returned.

    "I overslept during the day and had no sleepiness at night," Shirou explained. Of course, there was another objective reason that he did not mention.

    "Oh, that's it," Tohsaka replied lightly, looking away, and retracted one of her hands, as if she wanted to hide something.

    However, Shirou was condescending. He saw Tohsaka's movements and couldn't help but look at him curiously: "What's wrong, Tohsaka, what are you doing?"

    "Hmm" Realizing that her deeds had been exposed, Tohsaka had a defeated expression on her face. With a dark look on her face, she raised her head and glared at Shirou, then she stopped hiding and took out what she was holding.

    "When Shirou saw it, he couldn't help but be stunned.

    Tohsaka doesn＊t hide much.Something special, but a kitchen knife, but not a wide one, but a narrow one, the kind of sharp knife used to cut side dishes such as cucumbers.  The cold edge of the blade flashed a ray of light in the night, which reflected on Tosaka's face, drawing a white stripe on her face, making her face half dark, generally pale, and particularly eerie.

    Shirou looked at Tohsaka and suddenly couldn't help but feel his scalp numb. Tohsaka stayed up here in the middle of the night and was sitting here with a kitchen knife. What was he thinking!  !  !  Many inexplicable ghost movies on TV, as well as various stories about ghosts and ghosts told by classmates, especially Kazunari, suddenly flashed in Shirou's mind. He himself was a little strange. He usually didn't  If you don't pay attention to these, why would you suddenly think of these at this time?

    "Tohsaka uh, can I ask, what are you doing here?" Shirou asked cautiously, feeling a little confused.

    Tohsaka seemed completely unaware of Shirou's panic. She said angrily: "What else can I do? I'm just thinking about dealing with Caster."

    Caster?

    Shirou relaxed, feeling that he might have thought something wrong.  Things shouldn't be like that, but he looked at the knife in Tohsaka's hand in confusion, feeling very strange.

    "But, what are you doing with this?" Shirou pointed to the knife in Tohsaka's hand and said cryptically, meaning, what are you doing with the knife? You can't use it to deal with Caster.  Ordinary swords, even divine weapons, are no match for the servants of the spirit body, let alone this ordinary kitchen knife at home.

    Tohsaka looked at him for three seconds and suddenly asked: "You really don't know what this is?"

    What is this? This is really a strange question to ask. Is this just a kitchen knife? Anyone with eyes can see it. However, Tohsaka is not an idiot and will not ask such boring questions. She said so probably  There may be other intentions.  But Shirou couldn't read minds, so how could he know what Tohsaka wanted to say, so he didn't speak and just stayed silent.

    "Sure enough, you, the creator, have noticed it." Tohsaka turned the knife over in his hand, with the blade facing him and the handle facing Shirou.

    Creator, when did I become a kitchen knife maker? Shirou was even more confused, but when he saw the handle of the knife turned over by Tohsaka, he immediately understood what Tosaka was talking about.

    The handle of that knife is not made of ordinary wood or plastic rubber, but this knife is completely different. Its handle is not made of wood, but pure steel That is me  A failed project.

    But, what is Tohsaka doing with this?

    Tohsaka glanced at Shirou, her eyes were a little strange, and at the same time, there was a twinkle in her eyes: "Just now, I remembered something."

    "What happened?" Shirou asked.

    "Your ability," Tohsaka said: "Your ability can make weapons, not just ordinary swords, but also the weapons of heroic spirits. Moreover, what you make is not an ordinary projection. Items  After it is formed in your hand, you can still have the original ability. Therefore, as long as it is used properly, it can become a factor that is very beneficial to us."

    Shirou nodded and understood what Tohsaka meant, but he couldn't help but said: "There is only one chance to use it, and you must find the right time. Because currently the only thing I can make is Saber's sword, and the ability of that sword,  I can't use it, I can only use it for Saber. And now Saber's ability does not require me to help her make a sword. Even if I make Archer's sword, you can see that when I deal with Archer himself, he will kill him with one blow.  It's broken. Instead, Berserker's ax and sword are more suitable, but that one only has one chance to strike, and it won't work after that."

    That time he used Berserker's ax sword. Although he used it to kill hundreds of heads, it was easily blocked by Berserker. Moreover, because of the attack, he almost exhausted his strength and was also disabled.  an arm.

    However, after listening to his words, Tohsaka shook her head and said, "I know, so the way I came up with is not to let you, as the projector, use what you project."

    "It's not me? Who is that?" Shirou was very surprised. Apart from Saber, who else could the weapon he projected be used by?  It seems that no one else here can use a sword Oh, by the way, there is one.

    Shirou thought of Rider, that female heroic spirit. She was also a highly skilled hero, and she also had shoulders. By the way, could it be that Tohsaka wanted me to project Moye to Rider?

    Just when Shirou imagined what Rider would look like holding the black and white swords, Tohsaka spoke, and her words were beyond Shirou's expectations.

    ""I" Tohsaka said expressionlessly.

    Shirou opened his eyes wide and looked Tohsaka up and down.  Anyway, Tohsaka actually said that she would use her projected weapons to fight. This

    "I'm not asking you to do the projection you did before." Understanding what Shirou was thinking, Tohsaka rolled his eyes at him and said coldly: "I'm not the kind of person who can fight hand-to-hand, so it's useless for you to give me an ordinary sword. This time I want you to do it."  You＊re projecting something else.§

    Only then did Shirou understand, and he asked: "What is it?"

    But Tohsaka did not answer immediately, but first gave him an intelligence analysis of the enemy and ourselves: "There are currently five known enemies that Caster has to deal with."

    "Assassin, Archer, Caster, Kuzumu, and that hateful black man." There was obvious hatred in her tone. She snorted fiercely, and then explained one by one: "Saber fought against Assassin twice, but neither time  Solve it, and the last time I saw this man, he was fighting Saber and was not injured. It seems that although he is not famous, this servant's strength is extraordinary. If you want to deal with him, you may still have to  Saber is the one. Then comes Archer. I know his strength very well. When he defeated Berserker five times, he only succeeded with his skills. His own strength is not strong enough to match Saber, and his speed is a major disadvantage.  Therefore, the only way to deal with him is a rider who is also a servant and has top speed."

    Hearing what Tohsaka said, Shirou also nodded. After all, if he wanted to deal with others, he might not be able to do it. Caster would definitely not fight her, but would hide in a dark corner and watch. Kuzuki is a human, not  A fool would not fight a rider head-on.  The remaining man in black robe, for some reason, possesses the Noble Phantasm to restrain Rider, and cannot fight against him. Therefore, after all calculations, the only way to win is against Archer.

    "Then Kuzumu, that man, although you said he was very strong, I have never seen him, but that night, I discovered something." Tohsaka's voice was a little gloomy: "He is a master, this has been confirmed  But he seemed like a machine. He didn't show any anger or calm reaction to us attacking him. From the beginning to the end, there was only a feeling of calm indifference. In the face of Archer's rebellion, it was on his side  , he still didn＊t react. Not to mention happy, not even excited. It felt like a machine, without even a trace of emotion. I suspect that if he hides in a dark place, maybe I will  We can't detect him. If such a person is not a puppet controlled by Caster, he is a terrifying guy, so let's assume that he is very strong. But we have no servants here who can deal with him, so we want to deal with him.  , there are only us who are also human beings.§

    ?????????? Actually, Tohsaka still showed mercy. She was afraid of scaring Shirou, so she didn＊t tell the whole story.  Because, next, Tohsaka wants him to deal with Kuzuki.

    Neither happy nor angry, he was so calm, and his eyes did not see the kind of consciousness that saw people at all, as if he was looking at dead objects or dust with indifference.  Tohsaka's only evaluation of him was this, and his calmness must be based on his rich experience and his own strength. Otherwise, it would be impossible to be so calm.

    Tohsaka narrowed his eyes, looked at the ground, and told Shirou to deal with that guy, but he saw Shirou nodded and did not refuse.

    "Next is the man in black." At this point, Tohsaka's voice became a little unnatural, obviously thinking of what happened that day. At the same time, her tone seemed a little depressed, as if she was helpless: "That man  , we know very little about him. The only thing we know is that he has the Noble Phantasm to restrain Rider, and we don＊t know anything else at all, so we can＊t do tactical analysis. Therefore, I hope to use Ilyasviel＊s two servants as helpers.  , help us, let the two of them work together to deal with that man. I heard Archer say that the strength of those two maids is very strong. If they deal with that man, even if there is no chance of victory, they will not lose quickly No matter whether they can win or not,  Anyway, I don＊t believe that Caster will let them go after defeating us, so if they don＊t want to die, they will definitely help us.§

    Finally, she pointed at herself: "The only one left is Caster, but we have no one who can be used as a fighting force. The only one is me, so I will deal with that guy."

    Shirou pinched his nose. He had already thought of this, but he looked at Tohsaka and asked, "But, what should you do?"

    It＊s not that he doubts Tohsaka＊s strength. Tohsaka is very good as a magician and is indeed very strong, but that strength is relative. Compared to himself and Sakura, in this case, she is indeed very strong.  But against Caster Hey, she is a legendary heroic spirit, a heroic spirit with the class of magician. Her power is not that of modernMagicians can compare to it.

    Moreover, last time, Tosaka and Archer were unable to face Caster's magic and were driven around by her. Fortunately, Archer was carrying the two of them. Otherwise, I am afraid that they would have been beaten to pieces.  Leftover.  At the same time, even Archer himself, who is also a Servant, cannot resist Caster's magic. What should Tohsaka do?

    At this moment, facing Shirou's question, Tohsaka suddenly felt aggrieved, sad and angry.

    Who am I? I am the outstanding, arrogant, perfect, and powerful leader of the Tohsaka clan. After hard work in practicing magic, I am very confident. As a magician, I am definitely very strong.  But now I was asked by a half-hearted person who didn't even know the basics of magic: "What should you do?"

    The subtext is, do you really have a way to deal with her? You can't be lying, right? That's Caster. If you're not careful, you will dieit will make you very weak.

    Tohsaka had the intention to kick Shirou's innocent face a few times, and then blast his face beyond recognition, but when she thought about her next method, she felt helpless and had to endure it.

    "Don't worry about this, I have my own way." With a dark face, Tohsaka uttered a sentence coldly, but after pausing for a while, she reluctantly emphasized: "But I need your help."

    Shirou said he would try his best, but no one dares to disobey orders.  However, he expressed doubts about how he could help.

    "That's what I just said, I need your projection."

    Shirou thought about what Tosaka said just now, but does Tosaka really want to go up to fight with Mo Xie? Well, this guy's thinking is weird sometimes, so he may want to take it out of hatred for Archer.  Although it is strange to fight with the same weapons, Tohsaka might want to vent his anger in this way.

    "You just need to project a special sword according to the method I told you." Not knowing Shirou's current weird thoughts, Tohsaka said, and then she added: "The materials needed for projection and the design drawings are provided by  Ilia and I will prepare, but it will take time. During this period, all you have to do is take good care of your body, and if possible, improve your projection ability as much as possible."

    Sure enough, he was going to fight with a sword Shirou was sweating profusely. It seemed that Tohsaka was really stimulated. Now he actually wants to abandon the magic way and switch to martial arts. Alas, where is the Tosaka who once had the dignity of a magician?  .  Hey, wait

    "Illya? Tohsaka, you mentioned Illya just now, right?" Shirou asked, feeling a little strange: "Why is there something about Illya again?"

    ※That＊s because there is something that needs her help, otherwise I wouldn＊t be able to handle it alone,§ Tohsaka said angrily.

    "But there's no need to go to such trouble. Just bring that kind of thing to me, and I'll compare it to see if it can be projected. Why bother preparing materials or something? Moreover, if it's a powerful  If it＊s a sword, I can project Saber＊s sword, that sword＃§

    "That's because I don't have the original in my hand." Tohsaka interrupted him forcefully. Her tone was deliberately long and full of mockery: "And, if I had that sword,  Why go to all the trouble to let you do the projection?"

    Uhthat's right!  If there were, there would be no need to allow yourself to do projection manufacturing.

    Shirou had always seen it first, then analyzed it, and then copied it. He had never thought about projecting something without seeing the original thing, so he fell into a misunderstanding.

    "And" Tohsaka shouted again, glaring at Shirou: "The thing I want you to project is not the kind of weapon that Servants use to fight each other, but something else."

    "What else is it?" Shirou looked at Tosaka blankly. Didn't she just say it was a sword? But the purpose of a sword is to only use it when fighting each other.

    "Although the object I want you to project is a sword, it is completely different from Archer and Saber's swords. It does not directly affect the enemy. After all, the enemy is a servant, a spirit. Ordinary swords are completely useless to them.  , even if the sword you projected can hurt them, you have to fight them personally. I don＊t have that ability. Therefore, I let you project the sword for my own use. It can attack the spirit body without direct action.  Concept weapon," Tohsaka looked at Shirou and said word by word.

    "Conceptual weapon?" Shirou hadn't heard this word for a long time. It was a word Kiritsugu had said to him a long time ago. It had been so long that he had almost forgotten the meaning of the word. He thought about it,  Then he said: "It means

    "Well, that's about right. It's not about hitting the opponent with physical attacks, but?The concept is to use the power of the soul itself to destroy the spiritual body, the servant, which is also a soul.  Currently, there is only one magic costume that I know of, and that is the dagger passed down in my family.  "

    "?" There was no sense of involvement at all. It took Shirou a while to understand that Tohsaka was asking him to make a dagger passed down from her family. But why, since it is a dagger passed down from your family, do you want me to project it?

    Thinking of what Tohsaka said just now, Shirou felt that it was probably her sword that was lost. As for how it was lost, Shirou didn't want to ask. At this moment, he only had one question, and that was "What's so special about that sword as a conceptual weapon?"  Is it special, and is it very strong, Tohsaka?"

    "Well, if you want to compare, it is very similar to Saber's sword, Excalibur." Tohsaka thought for a moment and whispered impatiently. Then she saw Shirou's frightened face, and then added impatiently.  He said: "It's not the form, it's the power, the power."

    "That's what surprises me." Shirou felt his mouth was dry: "Hey, that's Saber's sword, nothing else, it's the Sword of the King."

    Saber's sword, Excalibur, the powerful sword of the king, Shirou had only seen Saber use it once. That time, just the prelude made Shirou feel like a hurricane on the other side of the woods, and after that  Although he didn't see Saber's attack at close range, nor did he see how Saber used it, the shock wave seemed to be like a beam of light reaching the sky, which made him feel that it could destroy even the sun. Rider's Noble Phantasm, originally a silver meteor weapon,  The light was completely covered by the light of Saber's Noble Phantasm, and became as dim as a candle flame under an electric lamp.  And now, Tohsaka actually said that the power of the sword passed down in her family could be compared with Excalibur, and she had to project that extremely powerful Noble Phantasm herself. This Shirou felt a lot of pressure.

    His projected weapons are limited to three items, one is the general Moye, the other is berserker's ax sword, and the third is another sword of saber.  The strongest among them is the last one, Saber's Sword in Stone.  One blow was powerful enough to kill Berserker seven times, but even so, Shirou could clearly feel that that sword was incomparable to Saber's other sword, Excalibur.  But now Tohsaka actually asked him to project something more advanced. Isn't this a bit overwhelming?  Moreover, the Tohsaka family's sword is very similar to Saber's Excalibur. Does this have any other meaning?

    Seeing Shirou frowning, Tohsaka also understood his worries and said calmly: "It's not what you think. Saber's Noble Phantasm is unrivaled. In terms of destructive power, my short sword cannot match it."  Compare."

    "But Tohsaka, didn't you say it is very similar to Excalibur?"

    Tohsaka explained it, it was like the difference between a rifle and a machine gun, and then Shirou understood.

    "Now Caster doesn't know that we still have this thing that can be used as a weapon. This is one of our trump cards. Caster is a stupid woman who will be arrogant once she has an absolute advantage. Therefore, if she uses that thing as a hiding method, she will definitely be able to  Get rid of caster," Tohsaka clenched his fists and said decisively.

    However, once you have an absolute advantage, you will be arrogant, which makes Shirou feel a little familiar.

    Finally, Shirou couldn't help but admired: "Tohsaka, I didn't expect you to have such a thing in your home. It's really amazing."

    However, his compliment did not elicit a smile from Tohsaka. Instead, Tohsaka's face became a little embarrassed, as if she felt embarrassed. She muttered something in a low voice, but Shirou didn't hear it clearly: "Well, what?  "

    "No, it's nothing." Tohsaka gritted his teeth and threatened him not to continue asking with his black face that could be clearly seen at night: "Okay, it's getting late, go back to bed quickly, there will be more tomorrow.  I have something very important for you to do. Now, good night."

    Looking at Tohsaka＊s face that would make your head turn crooked if he said one more word, Shirou thought for a moment, and finally waved his hand honestly: ※Good night.§

    Seeing Shirou turning around and walking towards his room in an old-fashioned way, the threatening look on Tohsaka's face dissipated little by little, his eyebrows started to waver again, and finally his expression became somewhat tolerant.

    That ability No, what I asked Shirou to copy was not the second method itself, but the prop that carries it. There should be no problem.  Moreover, he can even make the sword of the powerful King of Knights, a weapon with almost magical power, not to mention his own short sword.  Moreover, he has self-regeneration and will not

    After thinking about it for a while, Tohsaka realized that he couldn't even convince himself of his own ideas.

    What she asked Shirou to project was not an ordinary dagger, but a prop belonging to the second method. It was also something that her family's ancestors had been pursuing for generations, but had never been able to realize it. Now?It is self-evident how dangerous it is to have a half-hearted person realize it.

    However, at this point, there is no other way. It＊s not that Tohsaka has not thought about finding the Lancer＊s master to cooperate, but the other party does not show up at all. Her familiar has been flying all over the sky all morning, but she has not received any response.  Therefore, the only one who wants to win is to rely on himself.

    She once considered Saber's Noble Phantasm, setting up a situation to gather a group of enemies, and then let Saber wipe them all out with one blow. However, although her Noble Phantasm is powerful, once used, the temple will be destroyed, and the hostages inside will definitely die without a burial place.  , and after one hit, Saber's magic power is very little left. Once the hit is empty, it's over.  Therefore, Saber must be prohibited from using the Noble Phantasm.

    Thinking about this, she suddenly thought of an attack method similar to the Saber Noble Phantasm, which was her own dagger, so she came up with that method, but now

    Shaking his head and driving the boring thoughts out of his mind, Tohsaka walked into his room.

    (Thursday＊s chapter was not updated because I was busy, but I forgot to write an announcement. This was my mistake, I＊m sorry)

 Related Works Chapter 115 Preparation for Projection

    Cheng Zi rubbed his forehead in distress, his expression full of fatigue.  This is already the third day she hasn't slept.

    No way, I don＊t feel safe in this city.  There are murderous intentions everywhere, and seven groups of monsters are fighting in a melee. Although I don＊t know how it is progressing, at least it is not over yet.  And a few days ago, she learned some bad news through some special channels. Church personnel are now mixed in this quagmire. They are not ordinary elites, but members of some serious secret meeting.  As far as she knew, the people who had anything to do with that secret society were not only dead in a tragic way, but also had elongated chains. They became like some kind of abstract picture, and Shirou suddenly fell into it.

 Related Works Chapter 116 Failure

    The sound of the wind was like some monster roaring continuously. Shirou felt like he was sitting in a convertible car with a speed of more than 200 per hour. No, it was more than that. He should be sitting in a fighter jet without a windshield, so in  It makes such a whistling sound when it passes through the air.

    But instead of going parallel, he kept falling. Two fierce hurricanes enveloped him. Shirou felt like a knife cutting his face, fingers, and the strong wind all over his body, constantly diving downward at the speed of a fighter jet.  .

    It felt like his body would be torn apart in less than a second. He couldn't see clearly what the scene in front of him looked like. He could only see a series of memories that flashed by like a flash.

    "I will definitely not lose today. Touya, who is looking for walnuts, will definitely win. Kiritsugu has won several times in a row recently, and his father's arrogant face has become more and more infuriating."  Be sure to find the first bud today.

    Walnuts, walnuts, walnuts!

    On the pure white snow road, you can see small shadows jumping around

    No, it＊s not this. This is a record from ten years ago. What you are looking for is not from this time period.

    Evacuate.

    "What are you doing, you"

    He was thrown into the forest because he summoned berserker but could not control him.

    This is not her fault. Originally, summoning heroic spirits required the Holy Grail as an auxiliary link. Otherwise, the human body alone would not be able to summon such a powerful existence. How could the Guardian of Time be randomly inserted into the unrelated and unharmed human world?  go.

    And even if the Holy Grail system relies on the guardian spirit ritual, it still requires a long period of magic power storage to be able to connect the heroic spirits to each other from the Seat of Heroic Spirits.  However, no one cared about her feelings and just asked her to summon the strongest heroic spirit.  The demigod, Heracles, whose existence as a heroic spirit has almost exceeded the standard, wants to summon him, and suffers extremely.  To do this, they carved a mixture of magic seals and command spells all over her body.  And she tried her best to summon the great hero.

    However, Einzbern, who was crazy about victory, asked her to add a spell to change the normal summoning process, and let Hercules add crazy attributes to crazyly improve his combat ability.  However, the amount of magic power that berserker class heroes need to consume is unimaginable. All berserker masters in history died because their magic power was drained.

    This made Illya, who had to bear the existence of heroic spirits alone due to illegal summons, become increasingly weak due to the terrifying speed of Berserker's magic extraction. Moreover, as long as the Berserker, even if he just moves, she will be affected by the magic circuit.  Screaming in pain from being overwhelmed.  As a result, let alone controlling him to fight, it would even be impossible for the giant to move normally.

    "If this is the case, we will not be able to meet the conditions of the elders. If this continues, how can we participate in the Holy Grail War?"  For this reason, in order to get the Holy Grail, they put her into an abandoned factory where she was once a failure, and frightened her.  In the darkness, she looked at the countless withered bones and rotten eye holes, feeling the resentment, obsession and lonely longing left behind by the same kind. She didn't know how long she had spent there.

    Throw it into the forest and give it to the beasts.  The wild wolves there were so sensitive that they could feel even a trace of living body heat. Within a few minutes, they were surrounded by wild wolves.

    For this reason, she never cried once, even though she had to use berserker every time in order to survive, which caused her body to collapse from the inside and scream.  But not once did she make a mournful sound.  The situation is getting worse and worse. Let alone fighting, even moving has become difficult for the giant. He is not even willing to move.

    On the contrary, she would also curse. Even though she was screaming and her skin was constantly bleeding, she was still cursing.  I have cried enough. Ten years have been enough to dry up the tears.  Then, arm yourself from head to toe and make yourself strong with hatred.  He cursed his servant. Without him, he would not be in such pain. Without him, he would not be suffering in this ice and snow. Without him, it is the most normal thing.  Not once did she rely on berserker, nor once did she ask for help. She relied on her own ability to move forward.

    ※As long as I am alone, I can live well enough in hell, and I don＊t need a partner at all.  He is even less needed.  With this thought in her heart, she turned the Berserker into an irrational servant, never communicating with him and always cursing.

    However, such thoughts led to her being surrounded by more than a hundred wild wolves in a corner of the forest. It didn't matter whether it was the habits of wild beasts or someone else deliberately drove the wild wolves to him.

    At that time, she was still able to use her magic power to attack some wild wolves, but without any orders, she could only stand stupidly and was surrounded by wild wolves, throwing her to the ground and gnawing crazily.  that time,Seeing the berserker who died before her, the girl suddenly let out a cry that surprised even herself.

    She was suddenly very scared. Although she had been cursing him, she realized at that moment that she was more afraid of losing him than hating him.  Because, if there is no one to curse, then there is really only one person.

    The berserker who received the order killed all the wolves with just a wave of his hand.  But with just a wave of her hand, almost all parts of her body and inside the bush were destroyed, and the blood even broke through the barrier of the skin, overflowed, and soaked her clothes.

    She understood that the giant could not act because he did not want her to continue to collapse. Using him would cause her to suffer greater harm, so the giant was unwilling to act.

    "Compared to this, what shocked her even more was that with just one blow, all the threats that made her panic disappeared. As long as he was by her side, there was nothing to be afraid of.

    "Berserker, you are so strong." At that time, she stretched out her hand towards him, whom she had always despised and never even looked at carefully, just to touch his hand that was stained with the blood of the beast.

    A warm breath spreads from the giant's body, as if he is not a powerful heroic spirit, but just an ordinary adult.

    After that, the Holy Grail finally showed signs of its arrival, and her pain disappeared. So, she took her partner to a new place with only one purpose.

    Shirou originally wanted to get out of this record that he knew was wrong at first glance, but just at the beginning, he couldn't resist, couldn't let his mind turn, and saw the end at once.  His whole body was tingling, not only because he had been exposed to other people's internal memories for a long time, which triggered his own resistance and collision, but also because the content he just saw was heartbreaking and made him feel dizzy.

    That kind of thing

    I have a headache, it seems to hurt a lot.

    The pain has become thinner. No, when it comes to headaches, in fact, he is just entering mentally now, and his body will not react at all. Therefore, even if his heart is tingling, it is just an illusion.

    Jump out and continue looking for new ways.

    Recently, it has become more and more frequent that it is not my own memory, but the memory of others, flowing into my thinking.  But they are not completely strangers, they are their own kind, the memories of the previous generation, the previous generation, the previous generation, all the memories are familiar and gentle, except for their mother, others are also like this No, it seems  It has been intertwined with my own experience. Even though there is no record of being with them, I am not indifferent to these strange memories. Have I assimilated?  Or should I say that I have become them?  Can't tell the difference.

    The voices of countless sisters, crying and laughing, are presented one by one, as if you can still hear your mother whispering in her arms.  And, that other mother.

    Having a headache, even though it feels thinner, my spirit is reminding myself that it is very dangerous. If it continues, it will not be a metaphor for pain.

    She didn＊t know where she was, and she had never been to a place she had never walked before. She was walking, and then she came to a place where she saw something beautiful on a very huge piece of ground.

    Shining like strings, intertwined with each other, forming a huge magic circuit base plate like a spider web, something Shirou had never seen before, like a summoning array, with a white woman bound in the center.

    With a golden crown, white clothes, and a red waistcoat as noble as a king, her eyes are clear and calm.

    Justina Ritzleich von Einzbern, the great magician who planned and built the Holy Grail system on this land and was worshiped by the three masters at the same time, was the first generation of Homunculus.

    The construction of the Holy Grail system is because she uses herself as the key to reproduce ancient magic. Without her, the Holy Grail would be just a cup.  At the same time, when the Holy Grail system was constructed and started, in addition to the owners of the three families, there were other visitors.

    Wait, let＊s skip the production process. During the launching ceremony, a certain old man had been here before, and he held the sword.  Shirou saw that the magic dress that the old man was holding was exactly the same shape as the colorful reflected luster.  Then it's just a matter of projecting it.

    By the way, what is that sword going to be used for?

    Time has been too long, the stability of the spirit and soul has become quite fragile, the self has become quite thin, and the memory is even more ambiguous. If you continue, there will be only a dead end, so you must quickly get the image and information of that sword.  In mind.

    Concentrating the remaining energy, looking there, the sword is clearly visible, and here comes the next step.

    ?Identify basic concepts.

    Well＃＃

    Just by looking at it, the consciousness that was as thin as smoke became as if it had been hit by a strong wind. The brilliance of the sword was not dazzling, but the light flowing out was so hot that it could even burn the brain.

    Just by looking at it, you can learn from things that you cannot understand at all, and it is impossible to copy them.  He couldn't even understand the concept, let alone the following processes. Even if he made the skeleton of the sword and completely copied it, it would be nothing more than an empty shell, just like his previous failed work.

    That thing is not a sword, but, just, some kind of wand-like gift. Not to mention cutting and stabbing, even if it is bumped, it may break.  However, what it is made of is the result of the most precise magic theory being piled up from beginning to end.

    Even if Rufa clashes with any sword, its force will definitely be unstoppable.

    Even if he is projected, it will be like that day when he projected Archer's sword, but it was easily broken by him.  The formed sword will be empty, without any magic theory of its own. It is half-assed by itself, and the gap between it and it is as far as a galaxy. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to project that kind of sword.  , is simply wishful thinking.

    However, I still can＊t help but be attracted by that strange sword of brilliance. It＊s so small in appearance, but it can condense such powerful power. It＊s really admirable.

    I couldn＊t help but want to touch it with my hand, but the sword occupying my retina, ah, my hand had already been stretched out.

    ※＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃§

    Although they were only a few steps away, he stretched out his hand and should be able to touch it immediately. However, time seemed to be stretched out like a pattern depicted in an abstract painting, and became ambiguous. Shirou felt that his arm had been stretched out for half an hour.  , but still didn't touch the sword.

    Really, if you can touch that sword, you will be able to understand its composition more clearly, and maybe projection will be possible.

    The outstretched fingers finally had the real feeling of touching something, but instead of touching the sword, Shirou's fingers seemed to have touched an electric shock net that was invisible to the naked eye at the last moment, and was shot away.

    Even if he is a magician, the sword looks down upon a dabbler like him. His arrogant and noble body refuses to reveal its true form, and is not even allowed to come into contact with it.  Emiya Shirou's spirit was unable to come into contact with the sword, and he was harshly rejected by it.

    Like eating the spiciest mapo tofu in the desert, Shirou felt like his whole body and blood vessels were on fire.  The blazing heat made him seem to be melting, and traces of white air drifted out of his body, being swallowed up by everything around him.

    ※When the water in your body is exhausted, you will disappear from this world.

    But, now that we have reached this point, do we have to stop?

    "Stop, Shirou, come back" Someone seemed to be calling her name, her voice was anxious and panicked.  However, Shirou was burned by the fire in his body and kept making hissing gasps. He couldn't even hear her voice clearly, let alone what she was saying.

    Ignore that voice for now and continue quickly, touch touch the sword, and then project it. Tohsaka said that the destructive power of that sword is similar to Saber's sword. If so, he can project Saber's sword, why can't he  As for the projection sword, at that time, one of his hands was disabled, 20% of the blood in his body burst out of his body, and the surrounding environment was not that quiet.  It can be projected under such unfavorable conditions, so how could it not be possible in the current state.

    Stubbornly, he continued to reach out, trying to catch him and snatch it from the old man's hand.

    Being bounced away again, he reached out his hand again.

    With his eyes burned through, the flames finally found an outlet and rushed out with all their strength.  No human language could be spoken from his mouth, and only black ashes flew out.

    ※Don＊t do that, stop it quickly, you will disappear if you continue like this.§

    The voice just now ordered him in a more fierce tone. Shirou felt very strange when he heard this childish voice that lacked any authority at all.

    Ilia, what are you doing? It＊s obviously already this time, why do you want to persuade yourself to give up?

    Hold your hand tightly. If it was because your fingertips were too light, then hit it with your whole fist. With one blow, no matter how violent the rebound force is, you can still touch the sword.  Bar.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? togetherFinally, try hard to punch.

    Ding!  !

    Under the punch, there was not a muffled sound, but a crisp sound.

    However, this strange, but clear and clear voice came from Shirou.

    He felt as if his body had turned into an ice cube or something like crystal, and was struck with a small hammer. Then, a crack was created in his body by the small hammer, and then the crack extended along the end.  Eventually it spread to his whole body, making him full of cracks and looking like he would break at any time.

    No, Shirou had already heard the click.

    However, at this moment, a soft arm touched his body full of cracks.  A stream of heat surged up, like glue, with strong viscosity.  The black tar-like liquid miraculously kept his body, which was on the verge of rupture, from deteriorating.

    Outside the house, Tohsaka stood outside the dojo waiting for the results inside. She crossed her arms and closed her eyes to rest.  However, it can be seen from the pricking of her ears and the frown on her face that she is definitely not as calm and composed as she appears at the moment.

    After a pause, she hummed, then opened her eyes slightly, and through her narrowed eyes, her eyes as bright as a cat at night looked to the other side, at the incongruous white bungalow.

    Sighing unhappily, she walked towards the small house step by step, and said at the same time: "Come out, you don't think you can hide me with that level of avoidance."

    Behind Xiaobai＊s house, in the gap between the wall and the wall, the weeds and branches swayed, and then a figure suddenly appeared.

    The plain skirt, light pink top, and the only decorative ribbon tied to one side of her hair all tell the story of the fact that she is Matou Sakura.  However, instead of being as quiet or gentle as usual, Matou Sakura's face looked a little gloomy at this moment.

    ※Perhaps gloomy is not the right word, her face is that kind of dim and gloomy.

    "So, what are you doing here, and" Tohsaka looked at the small white house next to where she was hiding, and frowned: "Well, did you do it?"

    "No, sister, they have been sleeping when I came here. It was not my fault." Sakura shook her head.

    "Really? So back to the question just now, what's the purpose of not showing up but just hiding?" She nodded and continued to ask.

    "No, I just want to see how the senior's projection is going?" Sakura said in a low voice. Despite her explanation, she had never looked inside the small house from the beginning.

    "" Tohsaka looked at Sakura's expression. After a few seconds, she suddenly sighed: "You already know."

    Sakura nodded slightly.

    Sure enough, last night I talked to Shirou about the projection. Although no one was around at the time, Rider, who had been guarding in spirit form, must have heard it. With Sakura's expression now, if Rider did not report this situation, Tohsaka  I wouldn't believe it even to death.  Whether Sakura asked inadvertently or Rider took the initiative to disclose the situation, Sakura must know the whole situation now.

    "Yes."

    "So, do you want to stop him?" Tohsaka's voice already contained a question.

    ※＃§ The only answer she received was silence.

    "Ha" Tohsaka looked at the speechless Sakura, her shoulders suddenly sank, and she sighed helplessly: "Let me tell you, why do you start to regret every time you are in the middle? Really?  If you want to stop it, you have to start from the beginning.§

    "That's because senior believes in my sister!!!" When she heard this, Sakura suddenly shouted like an explosion.  The originally gentle person could actually make such a sharp voice at this moment. The voice was full of worry, anger, and hollowness.

    "Sister knows, and she has said it herself many times. A week ago, the senior couldn't even use strengthening, but now he is using more advanced and dangerous magic. He has been injured so many times.  Every time it is in tatters, with blood everywhere, and now it is still restless, how can this be?" Sakura's voice became deeper and deeper.

    She had seen Shirou practicing magic. The way he practiced magic with the tip of a spear in his throat and a broken stone in his chest was terrifying.  Although Shirou can now correctly master the use of magic circuits, he is still far from the level of proficiency.  Maybe Shirou's ability is really special and powerful, but that has to wait until he has a solid foundation in magic theory and basic abilities before he can proceed?Now, let him become a fat man in one bite, skipping the most basic magic practice, and let him directly rely on his past experience for projection, which is simply a waste of human life.

    Once or twice, he has projected things that shouldn't be projected many times, but he miraculously survived again and again. It has to be said to be a gift from God. Now, why should he be allowed to use it if it is not an emergency battle?  What about power.  You can obviously think of other ways. Isn't my sister's mind very good? No matter what kind of dilemma it is, she can find a way to get along flawlessly.  He has obviously asked Illyasviel for help, so why should he ask the senior to risk his life?

    She really didn't know what the gem sword was. However, if an outstanding being like Tohsaka Rin could not bear the preparation for the projection alone, and Illyasviel had to work together, she understood that this was definitely nothing.  Something simple.

    She had long wanted to stop Shirou. From the time he learned the news last night to when he entered the living room this morning and when he left the table after breakfastit's just that this idiot senior believed in his sister, but even if she stopped him, he would still smile.  Say it doesn't matter, so, but you are also responsible. If you had been firmer at the time, you might have been able to stop it.

    "There is no other way to think of the current situation. The guys over there have been standing still and I don't know what they are doing, but they may come tonight. Therefore, we must increase our combat power as soon as possible." Tohsaka  He said calmly, unmoved by Sakura's scream just now: "Besides, doesn't that guy have the ability to heal himself? Even if he is fatally injured, he can recover quickly. I also took this into consideration before letting him do it.  This kind of thing.§

    Calm but not cold, no matter what the situation, you can use the calmest attitude to think about the progress of the situation, even if it involves your acquaintances, as long as it can achieve the goal and will not hurt others too much, then this kind of thing  Just what can be done.  However, she never considered what the hurt person's psychology would be like.

    Combat power, strength, battle, enemy, over and over again, I have only heard such words from my sister's mouth. If this is the case, then just find the same people to help. Why should you find a senior who has never had such an idea.  He obviously believed in his sister so much that he would project it without hesitation, but he didn't know that his sister would let him do it even though she knew he would be hurt.

    "Moreover, that guy has received my life-saving grace, so at this point, his life is equivalent to mine. If I hope, he should lend me his power." Finally, as if thinking  As if to break her persistence, she said such words as a matter of course.

    "But＃＃"

    Just when Sakura was still about to defend herself, both of them felt a sense of disharmony in their nerves at the same time, and turned to look at the sword dojo.

    A black shadow burst out of the door, but in the blink of an eye, it came to the front of the two people.  But the black shadow had no intention of harming them, and just stopped in front of them.

    The servant, who had a gorgeous face but was as cold as ice, put down the things in his hands and stood up.

    That is "Shirou!"

    Unable to help but scream, Tohsaka's eyes widened and he glanced back and forth between the rider and Shirou on the ground.

    Emiya Shirou was lying flat on the ground, his face was pale, his eyes were cloudy between his slightly opened eyelids, his pupils were dilated, he had obviously lost his mind.  However, he still held the sword in his hand, and his wrist was still trembling slightly.

    At this moment, a white-haired little girl stumbled out of the dojo, looking around. Seeing this scene, she immediately rushed to the two of them and shouted: "Rin, hurry up, Shirou's spirit  ＃§

    There was no need for her to continue talking. Tohsaka already understood what she was going to do. Immediately, she bent down to check Shirou's spirit.

    Damage, weakness, impact, this is what she felt in Shirou's body.  That invisible thing seemed not to want to be confined to the solid body, but wanted to break out.

    This situation is already very bad. If it happens at night, maybe

    There seems to be thorns on the back.

    Tohsaka understood that that feeling was because Sakura's eyes gradually became colder behind her.

    Looking at Shirou who almost collapsed in front of her, she felt keenly that there were cracks in the bridge that had been built between her and her sister.

 Related Works Chapter 117 The Choice of the Holy Grail

    It was another quiet night, and almost no one in the peaceful Fuyuki City went out at night. Everyone was talking about how the current world was really getting worse with each generation.  However, despite this, there were still people walking on the dark streets.

    Watching the police car whizzing by helplessly, he sighed and jumped down from the tree.

    "Really, the security at night has been really tight lately. No, it's only six o'clock now." The white knight scratched his head, and then walked towards the mountain road leading to Liudong Temple.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????＃  Although the victims in the case were all those who did not regret their deaths, fourteen people died in one fell swoop. This was already a major case that shocked the whole country.  No matter how hard you suppress it, it's impossible. The headline in today's morning paper is: A murderer appears in Fuyuki City.  Attached is also a screenshot of the surveillance camera obtained from the police station. It is Bai Archer walking in Fuyuki City in casual clothes wearing a black windbreaker.

    ※ Killing fourteen people in a row, this is an earth-shattering case in any country, and it can be popular for a while even in the world.

    Now, not only the police officers in Fuyuki City are frantically looking for this guy, but even the brothers on the road are constantly chasing his whereabouts.  Just kidding, he killed more than a dozen people in Fuyuki City at once. What a good guy, he didn't hide it and openly leaked his movements. This made it impossible for the police to push the matter into a gang fight.  In addition, an unknown police officer at the scene that day told the news to a certain newspaper in order to earn a temporary salary. It was impossible to hide it even if he wanted to. Now the pressure on the police station has really not doubled, but doubled dozens of times.  As for the Yamaguchi group, more than a dozen of their brothers died for no apparent reason. They didn't even let go and just let it go. Is it possible?  Now, both the Yamaguchi group and the police want this guy who messed up the situation to come to a miserable end.  It can be said that no matter which group of people find this guy, this guy will not get any good results.

    However, the instigator of this incident did not feel this way. At this moment, he did not know that he had committed such a powerful case. He just walked towards his stronghold as usual He stopped on the way to the top of the mountain.

    "Hey, master, how are you? Are you recovering well?" He was very polite, made a mocking gesture, and asked the warrior in front of him.

    Accompanied by the cool night breeze, the warrior's pale face was incompatible with the darkness of the night and looked very bright. However, his face was too white, and there was no blood on his beautiful cheeks, and he looked like he was seriously injured.  He sat on the stone steps in front of the mountain gate, quietly feeling the cool night breeze, closing his eyes and meditating.

    Facing the man who had stopped him from killing Archer, he didn't even look at him.

    "Hey, you don't need to be so indifferent to your savior. When I stopped Caster from killing you, I was very sincere. Although I didn't want you to thank me, I should at least say something." The white archer squatted down.  , looked at the samurai who still had his eyes closed with a smile.

    But the samurai still ignored him, but his brows were furrowed under his closed eyelids, obviously unhappy about being approached by something unpleasant.

    Seeing Assassin＊s sullen expression, Bai Archer curled his lips, walked past him generously, stepped onto the mountain gate, and walked in.

    Feeling the breath disappearing deep into the temple, the warrior opened his eyes slightly and glanced back.  There was a hint of doubt and disgust in his shining eyes.

    When the guy came close to his body just now, Assassin suddenly felt a chill coming over his face.  The damp and cold feeling was not a tangible coldness, nor was it a murderous aura, but an unsettling wave coming from this man.  This was incompatible with his own temperament and seemed to conflict with him.  There was a feeling in Assassin's heart that this man seemed to have something almost evil and malicious in his body.

    But, what is he carrying that thing for? Is it a weapon or something else?

    Unaware that the warriors outside were guessing, the white archers walked into a side hall at the back of the temple. It was originally the place where the monks of the temple did their morning and evening classes. They could only eat after finishing their morning and evening classes every day.  However, at this time of six o'clock, although the candles were lit, there was strangely no one at all.

    Walking into the empty hall, he came to a piece of floor in the center - a hole appeared there that should not have appeared in the first place.

    On the wooden floor, a huge hole was exposed. It was square and about two meters wide. Under the candlelight, it looked doubly dark.  Such a square hole is definitely not naturally formed, but dug out by man.  Because there was no such pothole here at all a day ago.  On the other hand, one corner of this hole,?Things that extend layer by layer, downwards.

    It is a stone staircase.

    He strode to the edge of the pit, and then slowly went down the stairs. He did not bring a lamp or any lighting, and just walked through the wooden floor, through the foundation of the house, and through the underground, as if he could  Seeing everything clearly in the darkness, I walked down slowly.

    After walking for about ten minutes, a glimmer of light appeared in front of his eyes.

    The downward trend under the feet disappeared and became flat.  The originally hard stone ground also made a squeaking sound, indicating that he was now stepping on dry soil.

    And everything in front of him became different. The dark corridor that almost reached his head disappeared, and his eyes suddenly became clear.

    A huge, broad, bright semicircular space appeared in front of him. The space was as big as three or four football fields and nearly a hundred feet high.  This was originally the underground of Ryudong Temple, but it was not a solid ground and this place was hollowed out.  Yuanzang Mountain, this mountain looks like a mountain on the outside, but most of the mountain's belly has been opened up, and it has been made into such a hemispherical cave inside.

    At this moment, there are a total of twenty-four torches hanging there with a circular line on the top of the cave.  I don＊t know how the flame is made, but it actually emits a blue flame instead of a red flame. Moreover, the flame looks extremely bright, and the light below is extremely clear.  However, the light that reflected the object had no warmth at all, and even made people feel a little chilly in their hearts.

    The blue light is bright, illuminating the ground below with a faint color.

    There are not many things in the cave, except for the rock walls and stairs. The most eye-catching thing is the central part of the cave. On the flat ground, there is a conical platform made of rock.  Although it is wide at the bottom and narrow at the top, the shape is similar to a volcanic crater, but the conical platform, which is a hundred meters high, and the top part is also more than a hundred meters wide, is extremely conspicuous in this cave.

    Looking at everything in front of him, the archer in white was startled for a moment, and then he couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    Next to his feet was a new set of steps, much wider than the one he came in, three or four meters wide. The steps first went down, extended along the cave wall to the cave level, and then went up again.  Go forward and walk along the conical platform in the center of the cave until you reach the top of the platform.

    He jumped down, leaping to the steps dozens of steps below in long strides, jumping forward in this way, and then went up to the top of the stone platform.  When he got there, he saw the person he wanted to see.

    "Hey, you don't have to be so grand. You've almost doubled the size of the cave. Aren't you afraid of collapsing the mountain?" Looking at Caster who turned to look at him, he smiled bitterly.  He said, pointing to the top of his head: "Also, although you have obtained a lot of magic power, are you wasting it too much? Using such a high-power lamp and maintaining it entirely with magic power is too extravagant."

    ※When I told her about this place yesterday, it was half smaller than it is now, but now it has become so vast. Really, what does she want to do? She is so big and big, she is not afraid that this place will become her tomb.

    After a pause, he pointed to his feet: "Also, you haven't touched the Great Holy Grail system, you can't touch it."

    "Don't worry, I just built this high platform on top of her to cover her up. As for the lantern in the sky, huh, what does it matter? Anyway, the magic power can be obtained at any time, so don't worry about that kind of thing." Looking at him coming back  , the busy female magician stopped what she was doing and frowned in displeasure: "Speaking of which, where have you been? You told me this, but you disappeared without a trace."

    The Holy Grail War, this ritual to obtain the ability to realize all wishes, originated from a cooperation two hundred years ago. The three founding families jointly created the Holy Grail system to summon the heroic spirits of human guardian spirits to fight and finally obtain the Holy Grail.  However, this Holy Grail does not describe the wish device in a broad sense.  It is divided into two, the Greater Holy Grail and the Lesser Holy Grail.

    If the Holy Grail System wants to summon heroic spirits, it must rely on the Great Holy Grail System. This system must be stored for sixty years each time before it can generate enough magic power to summon heroic spirits.  After all, the existence of heroic spirits can be said to be similar to elves and gods. To summon them, the amount of magical power required is terrifying, and the rituals must also be terrifyingly precise.  Even the Holy Grail system jointly created by the three companies requires sixty years of magic power before it can be summoned.  The summoning happened so quickly this time, only ten years since the last time, because the last Holy Grail War did not consume all the magic power prepared by the Holy Grail system until the end, so the time was shortened.

    The Little Holy Grail system is the prop that can finally realize your wish. It＊s just that this prop has changed from ten years toIt has changed its form since the beginning, from the original sophisticated magic vessel to a human-shaped vessel of wishes, with thinking, rationality, and action, and can independently manage the Holy Grail.  That is this participant of the Einzbern clan, Illyasviel.

    As long as she gets enough fillings, her appearance can transform and become the real Holy Grail, allowing people to make their long-awaited wishes.

    And what needs to be filled is huge, pure spiritual magic.  Only in this way can it have enough ability to realize its wishes.  With that magic power, even changing the world is easy. As for where the filling magic power comes from.  That would involve the Great Holy Grail system just now.

    The Holy Grail created by Einzbern is just a shell, without an inner substance, so it must be filled through the Holy Grail War.  There is no other way. If they could directly create the inner Holy Grail, they would not have to waste time joining forces with the other two companies to engage in a Holy Grail War.  As for what to use to fill it they tried many things, but in the end they could only confirm that high-end, pure spiritual magic did not exist in this world.  Among humans and beasts, no soul can reach such strength.

    For this reason, they paid attention to something else, that is, as guardian spirits, they are respected by humans, and they are elevated to the throne of heroes from the world. Since the beginning of the world, heroes from all eras and all countries have become heroes after their death.  The heroic spirit of creation.

    Their souls are extremely powerful and pure enough, and they are perfect as the inner parts of the Holy Grail. Therefore, the three families will create the Great Holy Grail system, and the Holy Grail War will include the summoning of heroic spirits.

    Fighting each other, the souls of the dead servants were absorbed by the Little Holy Grail, and eventually turned into a wish machine.

    Caster learned this from the white archers. She had guessed part of it herself, but what she learned from the white archers was undoubtedly more clear.

    And now Caster is in this place because she learned from him that the Great Holy Grail system of the Holy Grail is in this place. There are several reward locations in Fuyuki City, but this is undoubtedly the best location, so she came here to arrange it.  Make this place your own control.  Let the Holy Grail get closer to you and strive to be foolproof.  Turn this place into a fortress to resist enemy attacks and protect yourself.  At the same time, she also plans to carry out the arrival of the Holy Grail here.

    Facing her question, the white knight swayed his eyes from side to side and said somewhat casually: "What does it matter? I can't help you here anyway. It's better to follow what I said before and look for opportunities to capture the Little Holy Grail.  "

    "Oh, so have you found an opportunity?"

    "Yeah" He nodded affirmatively.

    "Haha, how long will it take?" The witch smiled.

    The white knight blinked. He looked at the witch with amusement, and suddenly asked a question: "If you speed up the progress, how long will it take to build this place?"

    "Huh? What?" The witch's playful smile disappeared and she raised her eyebrows.

    "The opportunity is right in front of me now. In a few hours, it will be my chance. At that time, I will bring that little girl." Seeing the woman in front of him stop laughing, he chuckled.

    "Well" Caster frowned and looked at the man: "You are talking about that little girl from Matou. Why, didn't you say that she has lost the qualification to be the Holy Grail?"

    "That's true, but I also said." The white archer took out something from his body, flattened his palm in front of him, and showed it to Caster: "She has lost part of the Holy Grail's abilities. Yes, she is very unstable.  , However, that is only temporary.§

    ""

    There is a small thing on the white archer's palm.  It is about the size of an egg, is silvery white, and is also oval, but very symmetrical up and down.  Its surface is smooth and round, but if you look closely, you will find that it is covered with thin, dense, horizontal and vertical stripes.  There are lines like some kind of integrated circuit, covering the entire egg-sized object.

    At this moment, under the light above a hundred meters above the head, it glowed faintly and looked a little green.  Moreover, a faint luster surrounds its surface, which looks very strange.  However, the movement of this thing is not good. It exudes something cold all over its body. Even the white surface does not look like ordinary white, but icy and  Thick and solid, the pale whiteness was finally revealed.

    Gently, there seems to be some gentle sound echoing inside it.

    It is not the beautiful melody of the music box, but the howl of the resentful ghost, the curse of the wronged soul, as if if you touch it, you will be sucked into the little egg by it, and you will be tortured forever.

    ?"This is" Caster felt the weirdness of this thing the first second she saw it. When she first saw him, she felt an inexplicable aura coming from him. It was dangerous and cold.  , now that the latter took out this thing, she immediately understood that the feeling came from this thing.

    "Ah, don't underestimate this thing. It is an important part that can restore Matou Sakura's identity as the Holy Grail." Bai Archer kowtowed and exhaled deeply: "Although it will be an incomplete pseudo-Holy Grail, it is just right.  It meets your requirements and can be said to be the most suitable thing to realize your injustice. Be happy, caster, this is the Holy Grail that has chosen you."

    At this point, he stretched, put the things back in his arms, and said lazily: "Just now you said that I ran away without a trace. In fact, I didn't go to play. I spent a whole day.  It took me so long to make this thing, and it almost broke my neck just to sit there and just use my hands.§

    Caster did not speak.

    She remembered the suggestion that Caster made to her last night, which was to use Matou's Little Holy Grail, but she lost the qualification, so Caster didn't care.  Now, the white knight brought up the old story again: "If you really want revenge, then choose an incomplete Holy Grail. Einzbern's Golden Holy Grail is too qualified and has lost your purpose.  The destructive power will be inferior. But if it is the Holy Grail of the Matou family, it must be perfect."

    He said: "Powerful, destructive, cursed, and it only needs to be filled with one or two souls to be released. Although the destructive power will be reduced, it will definitely leave people in this town with nowhere to escape, let alone being in this city.  The other heroic spirits inside, no matter how much they lurk or think of any boring strategies, they will never be able to escape the pursuit of this force in time. For those who want to protect themselves, kill other heroic spirits, and at the same time want to take revenge on humans.  You are definitely the best choice.§

    "Release the Holy Grail early, why?" Caster's voice turned cold.

    "Hey, don't look scared. Isn't this just right? You don't have any wish to come true anyway, and there are still enemies outside. Saber and Rider's Noble Phantasms are extremely powerful, but they don't dare to use them due to scruples.  That's all." He stretched out his arms and raised it high: "It's better to release the Holy Grail in advance here. The unfilled Holy Grail will be replaced with the magic power you collected. Those mottled and impure magic powers will definitely make the Holy Grail lose control in an instant.  Wouldn't it be nice to destroy towns and other enemies when the time comes?"

    "It's unbelievable, do you want to destroy the Holy Grail?" the white knight said in shock. The female magician suddenly felt her breathing pause, and she couldn't believe her ears.

    "It can be understood that way, but in this way, your purpose has been achieved, so it can be considered used." He blinked.

    "The current situation is that our side is more advantageous, and our combat power is far superior to theirs. Why do we still let the Holy Grail go berserk? And you are just thinking of me. What about you?" Caster said solemnly, and she stared into the eyes of the white knight:  "If you destroy the Holy Grail, what should you do with your wish? Are you just going to ignore it?"

    It sounds nice to say that letting the Holy Grail go out of control and destroy the town, along with the rest of the enemies in the city, seems like it really has her best interests in mind.  But in fact, this also destroyed the Holy Grail and the Holy Grail system.  This guy said that he came here for the Holy Grail, so he must have a wish to make, and now he actually said something about destroying the Holy Grail.  What's the purpose?

    There was no trace of panic in the white knight's eyes, but a smile: "Who said I was going to make a wish?"

    "What?" Such an answer stunned the female magician.

    "It seems that you have a deep misunderstanding of me?" The fake archer shook his head and sighed: "I told you on the first day I came here, my goal is the Holy Grail."

    He held out a finger: "But, I didn't mean to make a wish to the Holy Grail. I just saw the existence of the Holy Grail. It can be completed. It doesn't need anything else. It just needs the Holy Grail to appear. You understand me.  What do you mean? I just need to see it, even if it's far away, but as long as I know that the Holy Grail is indeed completed. Oh, by the way, if I want to talk about my purpose, this is my purpose, do you understand?"

    Understand  understanding!  !  !

    The witch looked deeply at the "enemy" in front of her. She was considering whether she should kill this guy now.  He has aroused his fear many times. It is no wonder that he is powerful and seems to know everything. Moreover, he has the same face as Archer, but now I know nothing about his experience, let alone his name.  What was his name? I didn＊t even know where he came from before meeting me.  Conspiracy with such an unknown person is tantamount toHe was seeking skin from a tiger, but he was in a weak position at the time and had no choice but to believe in him.  But it's different now. He has more than one subordinate, and Archer is now under his control.

    Although this is also his help, judging from the situation between Archer and him, I don＊t worry about Archer taking advantage of others and colluding with him.  Now, he told such a shocking fact, which made the female magician who was already afraid of him couldn't help but want to get rid of this guy who made her confused all the time.

    Do you want to do this? If you want to kill him, you have a 90% success rate.

    This guy has never shown that he has any great strength or powerful special skills.  Although he might be hiding it, with Archer, it's enough to kill him.  After all, he is not a berserker.  However, the calm and calm temperament he has carried since his appearance made Caster hesitate.  I always feel that once I take action, the situation may not be what I want.

    Just when Caster was hesitant, as if he didn't feel the murderous intention she showed, the White Knight spoke normally.

    "How about, you continue to build your temple here, how about I go to Emiya's house to capture that little girl for you? You are probably not the type who is good at taking the initiative," he said softly.

    As a result, with these words, the murderous aura in Caster's body completely faded away.

    She is indeed not the type who can take the initiative to attack, especially when faced with Saber, who has extremely high magic power. Even if she has two servants on her side, the opponent also has two, and Assassin cannot travel far and only takes Archer with her.  His own abilities are too poor and he will never be able to win against Saber, and Rider's speed is unmatched.

    If you want to take the initiative to attack them, you need help from others, and this other person is the guy in white clothes and black face in front of you.  And just now he also proposed this idea, but unlike what Caster thought, he didn't seem to want anyone to go with him, and seemed to want to go alone.

    It doesn＊t hurt to listen to his opinion for now.

    "Oh, what can you do?" Caster smiled.

    "Ah, you can rest assured about this. Before one o'clock in the morning, I will bring you the little girl you want." He looked confident, and then waved his hand: "That's it, I'll go get her now.  I＊ll bring you the Holy Grail.§

    After saying that, regardless of how Caster reacted, he turned around abruptly and prepared to leave.

    "Wait a minute." Just when the white knight was about to jump up, caster called out to him.  Hearing the sound, the white knight turned his head.

    "What, is there anything else?" he asked.

    Caster＊s face was slightly lowered, deeply hidden in her shadow, and only her lips could be seen tightly pursed.  After a pause of two seconds, the female magician spoke softly.

    "I have never asked, what is your purpose? What is your intention in making the Holy Grail look like this? And" She raised her head, with a pair of plain eyes in her black gold lace cloak.  Bright as a silver star: "What shall I call you, my friend."

    "Friend?" This sentence made Archer silent for a while. His eyes drooped slightly, then he raised them and looked at Caster again. He seemed to smile: "Well, my purpose is for the Holy Grail, no  Others. If there is anything special, it is that I hope that the Matou family's Little Holy Grail can be shaped according to my ideas, that's all. Also, if you really want to have a name you can call me,  Then, just call me Kaiba."

    Seahorse?  What's the meaning?  Does this have any special meaning in it?

    Seeing the blank look in the female magician's eyes, Bai Archer laughed, jumped up, jumped up and down a few times, and disappeared into the big hole.

    After he left, Caster did not start building the temple immediately, but stood there for a while. Then, she took a gentle breath and whispered: "Archer."

    The red archer appeared out of thin air. He stood a few steps behind Caster. He didn't know whether he had been hiding beside him in spirit form or whether he came here after hearing the witch's call. At this moment, he  He looked at the witch who felt a little heavy in her heart.

    "Archer, conduct surveillance before arriving at the temple gate. If there is anything unusual, no matter what the situation is, report it immediately," she said in a deep voice.

    "" Archer nodded silently, looking at the black figure in front of him, his figure flashed and disappeared.

    Feeling Archer's departure, the female magician took a deep breath, shook one sleeve, stretched out her hand, and continued to make the temple.  And while she was busy here, without knowing anything about it, Emiya, who was dozens of miles away?At home, no, it should be outside home.

    At the intersection of the street where Emiya's residence is located, there are some trees along the street. A blue figure squats on the treetops, reaching out to flick the leaves off his head.

    Because he is a Servant, his eyesight is much superior to that of humans. Although it is not as sharp as an Archer, it can still be seen from a distance of less than half a hundred.

    "Hey, haven't you woken up yet? It's true. Although they have to show up after they really can't think of a way, the only person over there who seems easy to talk to is now unconscious. It's really bad." He has become a gentleman.  Lancer looked helplessly at the brightly lit Emiya house.

 Related Works Chapter 118 Five Appointments

    (Damn, I just realized that there is no update. I clicked on the update yesterday, but I don＊t know why it wasn＊t posted. If I hadn＊t been browsing the book reviews tonight, I wouldn＊t have seen it. It＊s really)

    Without being discovered, observe Emiya Shirou and his group to see their next step, and if there are any changes, pass the news on.  When they come up with the next move and put it into practice, they will observe step by step until the result of the decisive battle between them and Caster comes out, and then new instructions will be issued.

    If there is no change they will appear again when they are completely at a loss and cannot think of any feasible strategy to defeat Caster's side.  Join forces with them and defeat the caster in exchange for a condition.  After that, new instructions will be issued.

    This is an order from his master, Kotomine Kirei.

    Therefore, Lancer is here, squatting on the tree like a squirrel, looking helplessly at the houses in the distance.

    Although Tohsaka asked Rider to stay on top of Emiya's house and monitor the surroundings, Rider was not a fighting hero during his lifetime, but a deified figure. Even though he was very powerful, he still had combat experience and such things as surveillance.  Not very good at work.

    She relied solely on her extraordinary eyesight and her keen sense as a magician to search for every trace of magic movement in the surrounding air to determine whether something was wrong.  Servant is a spiritual body, which is a mixture of magic power. Even if it becomes a spiritual body, there will be subtle fluctuations, which will be detected by beings who are also servants.  Except for one category, that is the assassin, which can completely hide the aura and make it undetectable by the same kind.

    Although Lancer can't cut off his breath, he still hasn't been noticed by anyone.  The principle is very simple.

    After he transformed into a spiritual body, he used magic to hide his aura, but it certainly couldn't be completely hidden. Therefore, his own aura became tiny when exposed, as if it were some kind of animal - 18 curses, one of the rune magic.  Principles of item application.  Originally, he didn't like this kind of sneaky approach. Of course, he had to be fair and aboveboard to get there, but now he had to do so because of the master's order.

    The place he is in is a residential area, and many residents have small animals, such as cats and dogs.  Rider had felt the breath of these small animals before, but didn't pay attention.  Suppressing his breath, Lancer approached this place little by little. Finally, he found the perfect surveillance spot, where he sat for a day or two.

    It can be said that Rider doesn't care about the breath of small animals, which also gives her a flaw. If she can care more about those tiny, negligible breaths, she will find that there is a small one, as big as a Chihuahua.  The aura has been getting closer bit by bit, and it has been staying in a place that is not a residential building for the past two days.

    Lancer has been squatting in the tree for the past two days, like an old monkey. While enduring his irritability, he also has to pay attention to every move of others. It is really a great pain in life.  However, even though he was asked to monitor the actions of Emiya Shirou and the others, they stayed in the house all the time, and it was not easy to know what their actions were, especially their remarks.  Lancer stayed for two days and only watched from a distance.  Fortunately, there is a small window in their living room and kitchen counter, from where you can see the center of Shirou's living room. Shirou and the others like to hold war meetings there after dinner.

    Not being able to read lips and not being able to hear sounds from a thousand meters away, he could only see what was going on inside through his fairly good eyesight.  The people inside had discussed something, many times, and had disputes - of course, this was one-sided, and it was basically caused by the little girl in red with two bunches of hair.

    Although Cu Chulainn is a knight, he is also a talent proficient in ancient magic.  Modern magicians can enhance their eyesight through magical magic, or turn their own eyes into magic eyes.  In his time, there were similar techniques.  Of course, his eyes couldn't be as perverted as Archer's, but they could see clearly within a kilometer, no more, no less.

    He saw that during the meeting in the living room, twice, the little girl looked strong and defied all opinions, as if she had made some decision.  Moreover, she seems to be the one who speaks the most, as if she is very strategic.  Make lancer very interested in her.

    This morning, the little girl brought another smaller girl with white hair to the big empty wooden house. It seemed that she wanted to do something, but she walked out quickly, and then waited with a solemn face, and she didn't know what to do.  The two people inside are doing something important.  Not long after, another little girl with a round face appeared.

    "Oh, whisper." The gunman picked his teeth and watched with interest the spontaneous little girl quarreling with her. After all, the surveillance work was very boring. He had been sleepy for a long time, and now thisA refreshing little program.  It's just that the little black-haired girl is calm and calm, as if she is coping with all changes by remaining unchanged.  This made Lancer more interested in her.

    As a result, not long after, something unexpected happened. Rider suddenly rushed out of the wooden house, carrying the boy who had been stabbed in the heart by him, but miraculously survived.

    The boy's condition seems to be a bit bad. The Lancer is too far away and can only see that he seems to be very weak, but not physically, but mentally.  It was as if there had been some kind of psychological shock, resulting in coma.

    Several people hurriedly carried him into the house. After that, the situation was unknown, but judging from the appearance of the little girl in red clothes in the living room, it was probably okay.  It's just that her face is not pretty, she seems a little helpless and depressed.  Not long after, the little white-haired girl also came out, and the two of them sat at the table with solemn expressions, talking about something.

    Lancer held his chin and looked at the two half-year-old children with interestone of them was still very young, but the two girls were so heavy, and the solemn expressions on their faces made him almost laugh.

    At this moment, the Emiya House staff, who had no idea that their actions were being watched by a Servant, were divided into two groups, one group stayed in the living room, and the other group stayed in Shirou's bedroom.

    Saber bowed her head in gratitude to Sakura and said, "Thank you very much, Sakura. If it weren't for Rider's help, I'm afraid Shirou's current situation would be even worse."

    Saber thanked her from the bottom of her heart. Sakura, who was sitting opposite her, moved her lips and smiled reluctantly: "It's nothing."

    Saber looked at Sakura's worried face, then moved her eyes away and looked at Shirou who was lying on the side. Shirou's eyes were closed tightly. Although he was sleeping, he was like a calm wax man. This made her expression  There is also some floating.

    "Please don't worry, Shirou should be as usual. It's been a day and he should recover soon."

    "Huh?" Sakura turned around in surprise and looked at Saber, not understanding what she meant.

    But Saber just closed her eyes silently, sitting as if in trance, as if she had never spoken a word just now.

    Before, because she heard that Shirou and Tohsaka were going to do the projection work, Saber thought about it and felt that it was okay. After all, Shirou had done the projection many times, but there was no abnormality after the projection.  The body is injured, but the mind is relatively stable, and it will heal itself and recover later.

    Saber thought it would be the same this time, but she didn't expect that if it weren't for Rider's help, Shirou might have suffered a mental breakdown.

    What Tohsaka asked Shirou to project was so amazing that it was considered to be magic.  In this day and age, there are only five people who can use magic.  In comparison, Shirou's ability is only relatively powerful. Now, it is too difficult for his incomplete and incomplete projection technology to be used to copy magical objects.  Shirou couldn't even understand the structure of that thing. It would be suicide to just rely on his own brain, which didn't even know much about the basics of magic, to understand the theory that a top magician couldn't study in his lifetime.

    Tohsaka didn't do it because she wanted Shirou to die. She saw that Shirou could project the Servant's Noble Phantasm again and again, and also had the ability of the original object, which made her think about this, so she let him  Shirou did this.  But she didn't know that the things Shirou projected could have the abilities of the original objects, which was limited to Saber's sword.  Because of the contract with Saber, he got a clear image. During the production process, the imagination of the basic skeleton was filled in, so he was able to make a sword that was indistinguishable from the original.  After that, he imitated Berserker's ax sword based on the image he got when he carried Archer on his back, and managed to kill a hundred heads with it, but it was very poor and failed.  After that, Mo Xie, not to mention, compared with all Archer, was shattered in one blow.

    Maybe it is possible to let Shirou project the gem sword, but not now, it should be in the future, when Shirou's ability improves and his knowledge becomes more complete, he will probably be able to project it, but it is not possible now.

    Now Shirou is like this because he rashly wanted to project the items of the second method.

    In itself, when Shirou was exploring Illya's body, he stayed too long, which had already caused him to become mentally weak. Later, he ignored his own state and forced the second method of projection, causing his psychological level to almost collapse. If at that time,  If Rider hadn't taken action, he would be either dead or in a vegetative state (idiot) now.

    That＊s why Saber thanked Sakura. She didn＊t have a good impression of Rider at all. She just thought she was an evil and powerful wraith knight. There was only one way for her to save Shirou.possible.  That's because of the master's order.

    In fact, her guess was correct.  It can be said that Shirou is not dead now because of Sakura. She once used the last command spell to issue an order, that is, no matter what happens, Tohsaka and Shirou must be protected. This order allows Rider to be vigilant and alert.  Paying attention to Sakura's safety, he also kept an eye on Shirou and Tohsaka.

    When Shirou entered Ilyasviel's body before the projection, she was also watching. When Illya screamed and asked Shirou to stop, Shirou didn't listen to her and continued to penetrate deeper, causing his mental instability to the limit.  .  Just a second before Shirou's mental breakdown, Rider appeared in time. She was also an extremely good magician. She relied on her own skills to barely keep Shirou's spirit stable.  But there was only so much she could do.

    Afterwards, he was brought out and asked Tohsaka and Sakura to find a way to treat Shirou.  Originally, if she had appeared for a while, Shirou might not have had so much trouble, but for Rider, this was just because of Sakura's command spell.  Because he no longer has the command spell book to control her, he doesn't have to worry about complicated things like his physical and mental health. Even if he saved Sakura once before Rider has never thought of repaying three points for seven points.  What she has to do now is to keep Emiya Shirou safe, that is, to save him when he is about to die and not let him die.

    However, what surprised her was that Emiya Shirou seemed not only to have excellent magical protection for his body and could regenerate, but also for mental wounds to be quickly recovered due to that ability.  Although he was an excellent magician, Rider had no idea what Shirou Emiya's technique was, but she didn't care. After all, it was someone else's business, and it was useless to know.

    Shirou's soul is like a stretched spring that has lost its elasticity. It is very slow to restore it to its original elasticity, not to mention that the value consumed is disproportionate.  Thin long threads connect the fragments bit by bit, and thanks to the work of a certain holy relic, the repair is in progress.

    " Moreover, because of that thing, the memory of its holder, a certain knight, came in.  However, this memory is different, and it seems that other people's thoughts are mixed in.

    This is the most tragic memory I have never seen before.

    In the dark sky, ashes and blood mixed together, dyeing the sky into despair.  Even the setting sun became white, and the red that should have flowed to the ground. Along the ravines on the ground, it flowed and gathered together, turning into a small red pond.

    Countless corpses fell to the ground. They were such brave and trustworthy soldiers and knights. They once trusted her so much and entrusted their lives to her. Wherever she was, all the soldiers were willing to sacrifice their lives for her.  paving.  Now, they fell one by one under her hands.

    When he saw it for the first time, Shirou thought it was a scene in a dream, but then he saw it clearly.

    On the mountain of corpses, the knight could no longer stand up. She was half-kneeling on the top of the hill, using the extremely glorious and luxurious sword to hold herself up.

    It was not because of the pain and exhaustion on her body, but because of the extremely heavy pain in her heart, which had left her with no strength to stand up.

    Lancelot and Guinevere, their love affair was exposed by someone with intentions, which made her stand on the opposite side of the knight she trusted.  Gawain, who was upright by nature, and many of his knights were dissatisfied with this behavior and demanded that the queen be executed.

    If errors cannot be eliminated, then correctness cannot be produced. Without correctness, there will be no correct system and a perfect country cannot be created.  If the king himself does not follow the system set by the king, how can he govern a country correctly?

    If you let it go like this, the consequences will be dire.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It was just the humiliation that had to be done that made all this happen, but for the sake of righteousness, I can only sacrifice the woman who sacrificed so much for myself to the gallows.

    But, this was blocked.  Lancelot, for the sake of his true love, came to the execution ground to save the innocent queen.

    This made King Arthur both happy and sad.  Because they had to fight each other.

    The knights became even more angry, and Gawain even warned Wang Jin to punish the shameless man.  Looking at Gawain, who could not tolerate any injustice in his eyes, and the rest of the knights, the king was speechless.

    Gawain＊s younger brother, who was also a knight of the Round Table, died on the court in order to stop the Knight of the Lake from robbing prisoners.

    The king looked at the knight with the flame of revenge in his eyes, and at the same time lowered his head to look at the table, and did not speak for a long time.

    ??The round table where the knights sit is engraved with inscriptions, among which are Never Betrayal and Never Murder.

    Lancelot, he couldn't see his beloved woman being executed for an unfounded crime, so he had to do this. He didn't do anything wrong, it was just the right behavior that still brought wrong results.

    After that, the king once sent twelve knights, hoping to dissuade Lancelot, but they were killed one by one. What's more, they established a territory in France and wanted to resist the king's rule.

    Despite this, despite all the opinions, the King of Knights wanted to suspend everything and suppress the knights' ideas on the grounds of national strength.  Hopefully unnecessary fights can be avoided.  However, all this was broken by something.

    One day, Guinevere, the queen who had been kidnapped, returned to the royal city, and the whole country was shocked.

    The knights are no longer just angry.

    He had an affair with the queen, kidnapped the prisoners, killed his companions who were also Knights of the Round Table, and established his own colony in France to fight against the king who trusted him so much. Now he sent the kidnapped queen back, hoping to sacrifice the life of that poor woman.  , in order to seek the king＊s tolerance.

    this＃＃

    The Knights of the Round Table were completely unable to accept that such a vicious, despicable, cowardly, and humiliating person was once one of them. Therefore, the flame that had been suppressed by the king for a long time broke out, and it had gradually dissipated due to various reasons.  The knights all wanted to kill the traitor.

    Caught in the middle, the king couldn't resist the knights' advice, and for the sake of correct order, she could only order an expedition.

    ※However, because of this, she suffered the greatest betrayal.

    Not long after the expedition, news came from the Royal City. Among the Knights of the Round Table, a masked knight named Mordred rebelled and occupied the Royal City.

    He spread the distrust of King Arthur among the Knights of the Round Table for a long time. The knights who were originally resistant to the king's indifference and ruthlessness became suspicious because of Mordred's words.

    Why did the king go on an expedition just because of the advice of himself and others?

    In the past, there were many knights of the Round Table giving advice. Why, time and time again, those calls not to abandon certain villages were not taken seriously. Instead, this time it became particularly important because of the problem of his wife?

    Is it just because of your own desires?

    Inciting a split within the Knights of the Round Table, exposing the love affair between Lancelot and Guinevere, conveying skewed information, telling Lancelot that he once followed, that King Arthur sent twelve knights to assassinate him, and instigating  Gawain forcefully admonished the king for an expedition. When the king was far away, he rebelled and occupied the royal city. These were all his actions.

    The king's correctness once again made her suffer a bitter pill. Although she was on the way to the expedition, she had to send her army back to recapture the royal city.  Otherwise, if the royal city fell but the king could not recapture it, how could such a thing that shocked the whole country not cause the country to split?

    Marching quickly, she returned to the royal city with her exhausted army.  But the first thing these tired soldiers do when they return home is not to drink water and eat, nor to reunite with their families, but to eat from the same pot, sleep in the same military camp, and trust each other with their backs on the battlefield.  Brothers of life and death, meet each other in arms.

    She couldn't see what it was like on the battlefield at that time, because she was invincible, and she cut a red river in the direction she was facing.

    Entering the royal city as soon as possible, solving the root cause of the problem, and ending this rebellion as soon as possible is the right choice.

    Behind him are the neighing of war horses, the roars of knights and soldiers, the sound of the impact of steel, wails, and screams.

    Under this background curtain, she saw the knight coming towards her.

    "Have you seen it, King Arthur, your country is about to be destroyed. No matter it is me or you who wins, in the end, this place will become a scorched earth." The knight's originally pure voice became extremely resentful and proud.

    He is Mordred, one of the Knights of the Round Table, with strong skills and excellent character.

    In addition to being an excellent knight, he is alsoher son.

    ＃＃

    "Wait, son!"  !

    ＃＃

    Shirou shuddered violently and opened his eyes.

    The bedroom light has been turned on.  Shirou was lying on his bed in the bedroom. He looked around him and found that Sakura was looking down at the quilt on her body, with a thoughtful look on her face, as if she didn't notice that Shirou was awake at all.

    "Sakuraum!" Shirou was thinking about what Sakura was thinking about. He was so absorbed in it that when his mind moved, his head started to hurt like it was exploding. HeHe couldn't help but groan in pain.

    "Ah!" The voice startled Sakura, and she turned around to find Shirou squeezing his eyes, a look of pain on his face.  He hurriedly moved two steps closer to Shirou: "Senior, you"

    "Ihave a headache." In this situation, Shirou couldn't say anything like "I'm fine."

    "Please lie down quickly. You have been in a coma for a day. Don't force it." Sakura's voice was scolding, but her tone was very panicked.

    "One day? Ioh, by the way, gemcough!!" Shirou suddenly remembered what happened during the day. As a result, when he got excited, his brain started to hurt like it was exploding, causing him to cough.  .

    Sakura was in a hurry, not knowing whether to help Shirou hit his back or press his temples.

    At this moment, Saber walked in carrying a dinner plate.

    "Sakura, dinner is already Hey, Shirou, are you awake?" Saber, who originally wanted Sakura to eat, was startled when she saw Shirou woke up. She didn't seem surprised, and just looked at Shirou.  He looked very uncomfortable and confused.

    Well, how could it be?

    At that moment, Saber put down the food, summoned Tohsaka, and asked her what was going on. After all, he was an expert in this field.

    "It's nothing. If he wakes up, it will prove that he is fine." Tohsaka only glanced at it and shook his head calmly, indicating that he was fine: "His spirit was greatly shocked before, and he has not turned into an idiot.  I'm lucky, it's just a headache now, God has blessed me, as long as I can sleep properly, I'll be fine."

    "Really?" Saber nodded, looking more relaxed.

    "Um, Tohsaka, how are things going today?" While Tohsaka was talking to Saber, Shirou took the time to interject.

    He would get a headache as long as his brain was functioning, but if he thought about it slowly, it would feel like there was a little chicken jumping inside, which was barely bearable.

    Hearing this, Tohsaka's face darkened a bit, and she shook her hair: "Well, it failed. I overestimated your ability. It's too difficult for you to project that kind of thing."

    "Really?" Even though he was mentally prepared, Shirou couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. He scratched his head: "I'm sorry, Tohsaka, if at that time"

    "If he hadn't been immersed in Ilia's past memories for too long, he might have been able to copy that sword. However, before he could say this, he was interrupted by a fierce voice.

    ※Please don＊t say such things!!!§

    Almost everyone turned their heads in surprise and looked at the place where the sound came from. It was none other than Sakura, who was holding the corners of her clothes with both hands and her eyes wide open.

    She looked at Shirou with her round eyes and said in a very fierce voice: "Senior, you have done nothing wrong. There is no need to apologize."

    "Ahwu, ah, what?" Shirou was surprised and spoke too loudly, causing another sharp pain in his head.  He didn't understand why Sakura suddenly made such a loud noise.

    "Senior didn't do anything wrong or bad. Now it's the senior who is hurt. Why does the senior have to apologize?" As if she was looking for a comrade who shared the same concept, she turned around and looked at her.  On Saber's body: "Miss Saber thinks so too."

    Being stared directly at by Sakura, Saber felt ridiculously oppressed, probably because Sakura was usually very approachable, but now she was so strong, so it was a bit weird.  However, Saber still agreed with what Sakura said. After all, it was the same as what Sakura said.  Shirou himself didn't ask for the projection, but Tohsaka asked him to do it.  Saber originally thought that it was a very simple magic that only Shirou could complete, but who would have thought that Tohsaka asked him to do such a dangerous projection magic.

    Saber was also quite dissatisfied with Tohsaka's recklessness and boldness, but she did not mention it directly, but if something similar happened in the future, she would probably keep an eye on him.

    "Uh, Sakura" Shirou sat upright, covered his forehead, and called Sakura, hoping that she could calm down.

    But Sakura remained unmoved. She tensed up as if she was enduring something, as if she was always ready to face the danger of an explosion.

    Tohsaka looked at her sister, her eyes seemed to be thinking and considering. Finally, she said softly: "Don't get me wrong, it was Shirou's own wish, and no one forced him."

    Sakura gritted her teeth and looked at her sister. She didn't say a word, but kept looking at her without moving her eyes.

    Tohsaka knew very well that Sakura did this out of fear.

    When talking to her before, TohsakaI learned that Sakura was afraid of Shirou for the Projection Gem Sword.  After all, it was not a safe thing, and as a result, something scary actually happened.  This made Sakura panic, and she stayed by Shirou's side, hoping that Shirou would wake up soon.  After waking up, Sakura was naturally happy, but she was afraid of Shirou's words just now.

    Shirou still didn't seem to put his body first. Regarding the failure of the projection, he woke up with a headache and couldn't even open his eyes, but he still didn't care, but was concerned about the situation of the projection.  This made Sakura very scared. If this idiot senior didn't realize the lesson, then he might do something else in the future.

    ※The senior is very stupid. Once he was clearly caught, but then he ran outside without any scruples and fell into a coma for no reason. Next, something more dangerous may happen.

    Especially under someone＊s instigation

    Because fear caused panic, Sakura behaved as aggressively as she did at this moment.

    Seeing Sakura looking like she wanted to say something, the hostility of a little kitten protecting her food was clearly visible, which made Tohsaka roll her eyes. She thought about it for a while, then finally scratched her hair and said casually: "Well,  I was also wrong about what happened this time, I was too reckless, that＊s it, let＊s give up on the projection thing.§

    Originally, she had no intention of letting Shirou project again, but now it was obvious that Shirou's projection technology was far from up to the standard of replicating a gem sword. If she continued to act rashly, he might die directly.  So Tohsaka gave up the idea, but no one seemed to notice. Sakura looked like she would fight her to the death if she dared to let Shirou project again, which made her feel that it was necessary to explain, um, and apologize by the way.

    As a result, this explanation made everyone in the room widen their eyes. Of course, it was not because Tohsaka Rin gave up the projection.

    Tohsaka Rin is apologizing.

    That Tohsaka Rin always has a lofty air, as if she knows everything from heaven to earth, and will not let go if she makes a mistake. She is the stubborn one who refuses to admit that she is wrong, and now she is actually apologizing.

    This made Deying, who had been so tough just now, feel a little at a loss.

    "Hey, this"

    Saber also seemed a little surprised, and the calmest person was Shirou. He was just surprised at first, but then he came back to his senses and disapproved of it.

    ※Huh, I＊ve even seen her cry before. Now she＊s just apologizing. What＊s the big deal? It＊s a small scene, a small scene.

    In fact, this is because Tohsaka's image is usually too vivid, but she is not hard-hearted. Because of her own thoughts, she asked Shirou to risk his life for projection without considering the consequences. Now he almost killed someone. It can be said that  Totally her fault.  No matter what, she would feel embarrassed.

    Of course, that＊s the extent of my embarrassment.

    Tohsaka flipped up his hair, ignoring the wide-eyed expressions of the people in the room, and said calmly: "The matter of the projection has been revealed. Now, we still want to think about what to do to defeat Caster.  good."

    This kind of jumping words made everyone even more confused.

    Tohsaka looked at Shirou's room, his face visibly darkening: "However, this is the first time I watch a combat meeting in someone else's room."

    "Well, now?" Shirou felt as if something was wrong.

    "Rin, Shirou needs to rest now. We can discuss the battle plan later." Saber looked at Tohsaka.

    "We don't have that time." Tohsaka shook his head with a serious look on his face: "Originally, I planned to attack tonight, but now it has been delayed. In order to hold on to the mansion, we have not gone to clear out the people outside for two days.  The soldiers are angry. I am afraid that nearly a hundred people have been attacked. If this continues, Caster will only become stronger and stronger, and we cannot continue to sit still and wait for death."

    Tohsaka's eyes sparkled: "If we don't take action, one day we will be eaten by her, so from now on, we must make a decision."

    "Decision?"

    "Yes." Tohsaka nodded, then looked at Shirou who spoke, and said rudely: "Your brain is not working well to begin with, and you still have a headache, so don't speak. The meeting is here just to be able to  So that you can understand, Saber and I can discuss the battle meeting."

    ""

    Ignoring Shirou who looked defeated, Tohsaka looked at Saber and asked a strange question: "Saber, can your Noble Phantasm suppress the power?"

    Saber＊s brows moved when he heard this, but instead of answering, he reflectedSaid: "Do you have any ideas? Lin."

    "Yes, your Noble Phantasm is too powerful. Once used, it will only destroy the mountain where Ryudou Temple is located, so it cannot be used in the temple." Tohsaka raised a finger: "If it is used, it can only be used on the mountain road, and  We must also restrain its power and prevent the Noble Phantasm from hitting the target and continuing to impact the temple."

    "You mean, use the Noble Phantasm on Assassin" Saber understood.

    "However, this requires some compromise on your part," Tohsaka said and sighed.

    "Compromise?" This surprised Saber. What did she mean by that?

    Tohsaka looked at Saber, and then sighed: "Originally, I thought Caster would get rid of Assassin, but I got the news from Illyasviel that Assassin is alive and well, which means that we have to face him.  There are three Servants and two strong opponents. In terms of combat ability, we are already weak. Therefore, in order to achieve equal combat effectiveness and gain the upper hand, we can only rely on you and Rider to create opportunities by killing multiple enemies. But on the enemy side  There are natural enemies of the rider, but you don＊t have any＃§

    Speaking of this, Tohsaka stared into Saber's eyes, as if to show that she was very serious and not joking at all. Her face became serious and stern: "I don't know what agreement you have with Assassin. I  I also know that Assassin let you go twice and let me go once, but now we have no chance for you to fulfill this debt. You must defeat more than two enemies before we have a chance to win. I hope  Ignore that agreement, use your Noble Phantasm on the mountain road, and use your Noble Phantasm to get rid of Assassin before you see him."

    Saber opened her eyes wide.

    "Assassin said he could only stay at the mountain gate and never took a step forward. When he fought with you again, he probably never fought outside the steps. He was probably bound to that mountain path. Even if  You can't move away, so I hope you can use your Noble Phantasm to deal with him, stop fighting him, and save your strength to deal with Caster or the guy in the black robe."

    Saber fully understood what was going on. Tohsaka hoped that she could use her Noble Phantasm to hit Assassin diagonally up the stairs far away from Assassin. Assassin was bound there and could not escape no matter what, so there was only death.  One, in this case, an enemy can be easily eliminated.  Even though Saber consumes a lot of power due to using the Noble Phantasm, she still has the strength to fight. She can use her superb swordsmanship and powerful magic power to deal with Caster at the same time. She and Shirou can also deal with one.  The remaining Archer and the other person were handed over to Rider and Ilia's servants.

    Only in this way can we have a chance to win.

    Tohsaka's voice was a little deep, and he seemed to understand that this was a bit cruel to Saber.

    And Saber just remained silent and did not speak.  She seemed to be considering, as if hesitating.

    Tohsaka＊s words make sense. The current situation is not optimistic. It is only right to do what she said.  However, that is against chivalry, and even against humanity.

    "Tohsaka" Shirou wanted to say something.

    "Okay, okay, I thought you had come up with some incredible solution, but I didn't expect that you actually persuaded others to break the contract. Really, I am really an idiot for waiting two days for this result!"

    Suddenly, a helpless and complaining voice sounded.  At the same time, the barrier of Emiya's house felt something - someone came in from outside, and from the sound just now, it was definitely not the person who originally existed in this house.

    That was a man's voice.

    The message sent by the barrier is not an early warning signal when encountering an enemy, but only a notification when someone enters.  In other words, the man who suddenly came in was not hostile.

    Hearing this voice for a moment, no one remembered who it was. Only Saber's face changed when she heard the voice, and she immediately thought of who it was.

    That was her first opponent.

    Disappeared like the wind, and in the next moment, she was armed and had arrived at the place where the sound came from.

    The living room is where she came just now.  Originally, when Shirou was sleeping, Sakura stayed by his side. Saber asked her to go to eat but refused to go. However, Saber had no choice but to go and bring a meal to Sakura.  Even if Tohsaka had just spoken, it had only taken less than ten minutes. How could such an abnormality happen?

    There was Illyasviel in the living room at that time, but now

    As she rushed into the living room, a black figure appeared with her, that was Rider.

    The cavalry also looked shocked, as if they were horrified that an enemy could sneak in without being aware of it under their own guard.

    Two servants dressed inArmed with opposite colors, one broke open the door of the living room, and a spirit appeared through the wall. They each took out their weapons and faced the incoming abnormality.

    After seeing the abnormal person in the living room, the two servants holding weapons were stunned at the same time.

    He was wearing a pale blue leather suit that was tightly stretched, one-piece and close to his body, highlighting the lines of his muscles. On his shoulders was some kind of vest-like armor, with silver overlapping, from his upper arms to his neck, giving people a  It was an illusion that the armor seemed to be supporting his head.  He has short, dark blue hair that is as straight as needles, parted on the left and right, like some kind of beast's ears, and a long ponytail is deliberately left on the back of his head, but his hair is a bit rough and looks very frizzy.  However, it also seems to match well.

    ?Looking at it this way, it＊s as if dark blue is his own color.

    The bangs on your forehead are not a trace of leisure. Don＊t you know that if you are in an open place and if you don＊t gather the sheep together, it is easy for a lone lamb to be picked up by a wolf?§ A laughing voice rang out.  , with a soft echo, as if someone was speaking with a microphone, and people could tell at a glance that the voice was amplified by magic. There was sarcasm in the voice, and the familiar tone made everyone present look pale.  Suddenly, they all recognized who the owner of this voice was.

    Archer!  !  !

    Rider and Saber took the lead and disappeared from the room again, while Shirou turned around and passed through the destroyed door, running in the direction of the sound.

    Before running over, he felt his heart sinking to the bottom.

    This direction is very far away, closest to the room where Sierra and Liz live, and in a symmetrical position with Tohsaka.

    This is the room where Sakura is.

    Making a U-turn, he almost fell down and ran to Sakura's door. The door there had been opened. Saber and Rider were standing inside the door, but they stood in front of the door, not daring to get close at all.  And Shirou also knew the reason why they didn't dare to act rashly.

    In the center of the room, a white-haired guy stood there, with dark skin and gray eyes full of smiles.  Although his clothes turned white, there was no doubt that he was an archer.  At this moment, in his arms was the little girl who was talking to him just now, but now her eyes were closed tightly.

    Behind him, there was a black curtain that looked like a black cloth. What was surprising was that although it was black, it still seemed to be glowing, like some kind of mirror. Archer's back could be vaguely seen from above.  .  I don＊t know how he got in, I don＊t know what he came for, I don＊t know why the barrier didn＊t warn me, I don＊t know what is behind him.  But, there is no time to care about that now.

    "Archer, you guy" Shirou took a step forward: "Let go of Sakura, you bastard."

    But as soon as he took a step, Archer put his left hand in front of Sakura's neck on his right arm. He smiled and said: "I advise you to stand there and don't move, otherwise there will be consequences that you will regret."

    "you＃＃"

    "Archer, you the barrier didn't respond. How did you get in?" Tohsaka also came to the room. The moment she saw Archer, she felt a little dizzy and couldn't help but gritted her teeth: "And  ,What do you want to do?"

    "Hey, why should I tell you?" "archer" chuckled: "We are enemies, aren't we?"

    But he paused, as if he was satisfied with Tohsaka's reaction, and continued: "Forget it, it doesn't matter if I tell you, it's not a big deal anyway. I'm just here for this little girl."

    He pointed to the unconscious hostage on his hand.

    "What do you want to catch Sakura for?"

    "If you want to know, then just come here. The location is inside the Liudong Temple." Archer said, facing the enemies, his eyes did not move, and he took a step back slightly.

    Suddenly, his feet touched the mirror-like black curtain behind him, and the black curtain rippled, and his feet also passed through the water-like mirror and stepped in.  After that, his body moved backward and he stood inside the black screen.

    "What do you want to do?" Seeing Archer trying to bring Sakura into the strange black mirror-like thing, Shirou shouted nervously again.

    "What are you doing? Go back, oh, by the way, I hope you will come over soon, come to Liudong Temple, and come to this little girl." "Archer"'s smile was blatantly seductive, and he whispered: "Caster wants her  It＊s not for anything interesting. If you don＊t want her to die, hurry up, come here quickly, and walk into the trap quickly.§

    Then, in the mirror, Archer snapped his fingers.

    "Click" sound, blackThe mirror shattered instantly and fell into pieces on the ground.  Archer and Sakura in the mirror have disappeared.

    Looking at the debris on the ground, the whole room fell into silence.

    Rider looked at the debris on the ground with an indifferent expression, but then, she soared into the sky like a missile and hit the ceiling of Shirou's house.

    Of course, she didn't want to hit the wall, she just wanted to rush out. Walking a few steps in the corridor of Emiya's house was definitely not a way to save time, so she rushed to the roof and planned to rush out.  , but under the excitement, there was no spiritual transformation.

    Before anyone around her could realize what was happening, Rider's head was already on the ceiling, but she failed to break it.

    On the ceiling, a grown-up figure descended, first transformed into a spiritual body, and then after his body passed through the ceiling, he revealed his form, holding a blood-red long-handled object with his substantial arm and swiping it fiercely.

    Before she could clearly see the shape of the object, nor the nature of the object, Rider felt a sharp chill on her skin. She leaned back, and in mid-air, she forcibly twisted her body, turned ninety degrees, and turned towards  He fell down and dodged the blow from the thing.

    After falling on the ground, he looked up and saw that the guy had also fallen on the opposite side. The object he had just scratched towards his neck was glowing with a ghostly red color in the bright house.

    It was red and bright, like crystals of human blood, with full patterns on it. Lancer put the gun on his shoulder and shrugged at Rider: "Wait a minute, woman."

    Caster almost stared out of her hood. She looked at the little girl in the white knight's hand and felt as if she was taking air conditioning.

    Just now Archer reported that Archer was back. Caster stopped what he was doing and came out to take a look. He immediately saw that this guy actually brought back the Little Holy Grail of the Matou family.

    This means that he has to break through the small house blocked by the swordsman and the cavalry. It would be fine if those two guys are as weak as dogs, but those two are heroic spirits, and one of them is still the thug he dreams of.  , Caster believes that apart from berserker, there is definitely no other servant who can do this.

    However, this confirmation has become a contradiction now.

    "Hey, I didn't expect you to do such a bad job. The door I made was fixed here, but when I used it, the reflection turned out to be black. I couldn't stand it." From a distance, he shivered and walked away with a strange look on his face.  Come over.

    "Youhow did you do it?" In surprise, Caster didn't even notice that she had already murmured out the question in her heart.

    "Don't worry about it." The white knight waved his hand casually, and then asked: "By the way, how is the construction below?"

    The female magician was stunned for a moment and said nothing.

    The white knight also understood that it was not completed. He thought for a while and said: "Then put her somewhere else first. Just in time, I also have to do other things. This little Holy Grail is not complete yet. I want to think about it.  How can we complete her transformation?"

    Passing by the somewhat dull witch, he walked into a wing in the temple where guests could rest.  After placing the unconscious girl on the bed, he stretched out his hand and took out the egg-shaped object from his pocket.

    Looking at the installation package in his hand, he squinted his eyes and moved his gaze downwards.  Then, he stretched out his other hand and pulled up the sleeve of his right hand, exposing the back of his right hand.

    On the dark skin, four rectangular black patterns about three centimeters long and half a centimeter wide overlap, imprinted on his hands like some kind of brand.

    Seeing this, Bai Gongbing sighed.

    ???????????????????????????

    He just invaded Shirou's house silently, and the barrier didn't call the police or give any warning, that's why.

    The second magic is the magic field held by Magic Marshal Zegurich.  It is often used to travel through time and space, traveling in various worlds, and seems to have visited countless parallel worlds.

    He used this power to travel directly from Ryudouji Temple to Emiya Shirou's house.  Of course, that kind of enchantment cannot warn against the sudden intrusion of magic. What's more, it directly cuts off the distance between space and space without passing through that space. That kind of enchantment cannot be compared with such an excellent thing, so it is  Unable to warn.

    Of course, he knows more than just the second method. Among the five major magics, he had chosen two to load himself, one of which was the second method.  Of course, this is also because too many words will cause confusion on their own.Can't bear it.  Therefore, the current five major magicians, apart from the magic they possess, are completely incapable of other magics.

    "Furthermore, his magic is also limited.

    I once made a deal with that great god and obtained the power and opportunity to use magic, but it was not unlimited. The great god had said it before, and he could use magic, but there was a limit to the number of times.

    After merging with his current body, she promised that he could use this body to use magic five times.  It doesn't matter how you use it or when you use it, but there's only one thing: you only have five chances.  No matter what kind of magic it is, if it is used together for more than five times, it cannot be used again.  If he violates it and uses it for the sixth time, not only will he not be able to use it, she will also make him die.  Moreover, it is limited to this body. If he leaves that body and returns to his previous state, he will not be able to use it even once, let alone five times.

    The brand on his arm appeared after he merged with his body, to remind him.

    At this moment, looking at the black mark on his arm, Bai Archer muttered and turned his eyes to the girl on the bed.

 Related Works Chapter 119 Who is it?

    Rider stared at Lancer, her face frosty and full of hostility. Her hands were lightly clasped, as if she was preparing to take out her weapon.

    Although Lancer had just attacked her sharply, Rider understood that he just wanted to stop her from leaving and had no intention of fighting, but there was no time to mess with this guy. He wanted to stop himself from leaving, which was not possible.

    But she didn＊t talk to the Lancer loudly, she just looked at the Lancer indifferently.

    Suddenly, she stretched her hand forward, as if she wanted to throw something.  But all she had in her hands was air no, not air.  There is something else in the air.  The chain rattled in Rider's hand, and the sword wrapped in chains was taken out of her hand. Then her right hand followed closely, and the other sword also flew up, but both of them were moving forward in a winding way, flying like a spirit.  The snake-like chain sword drew a circle in the narrow house, one to the left and one to the right, attacking the spearman's neck and lower body up and down.  Originally, her weapon could hide its form, similar to Saber's sword. This kind of weapon whose form can only be seen after an attack cannot be avoided at all.  Sakura's bedroom is not big, and there are five people standing there. In the narrow space, Lancer can't even dodge Rider's dagger.  But she didn't stop just like that, and then she jumped towards the gunman in front of her. The small space in the house was not enough for her to step, and she was in front of the gunman in an instant. She closed her palms tightly and punched him.  Lift it up to Lancer's heart.

    I＊m afraid I won＊t die!  !

    The spearman raised the corner of his mouth and didn't care at all.  The spear in his hand flashed casually, and he drew an arc-shaped gun flower that was extremely beautiful. The lightning-fast attacks of the two chain swords were easily deflected by his casual move.

    Rider＊s face hardened, but he did not hesitate in his hand. On the contrary, the originally extremely fast fist became as fast as a rifle bullet.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    Rider＊s fist struck up, and it made a sound like it hit steel, and she herself looked shocked.

    "Really, it's different from your face. He's really a hot-blooded guy." The spearman grinned with a normal smile on his face.

    The spearman did not dodge or move from the blow just now, allowing her fist to hit him accurately, while he waited for work, slightly raising the spear held in both hands, just reaching the height of his heart.  This blocked Rider's punch, and the cavalryman's fist hit his spear. It did not tilt due to the round handle of the gun, but instead made a sound of metal impact. You can imagine how accurate Rider's fist was.  At the same time, how hard it is.

    And Lancer, who received such a blow from her, just took a step back with his left foot and pressed hard against the ground. The wooden floor was crushed by his foot and stepped deeply into the floor beam.

    Several people present were even more confused when Rider suddenly attacked Lancer. Tohsaka came to her senses first and stopped her loudly: "Wait, Rider."

    But Rider didn't listen to her. After her fist was blocked, she was startled, and then her head suddenly fell down. Not just her head, but her entire upper body bent down. It looked like she was going to bow to Lancer, but her legs  But it didn't stretch straight, but stretched out backwards, flush with the lowered upper body, forming a straight line horizontal to the ground.  At the end of the straight line, her calves were hooked forward.  The toe of the black boot crossed his back and pointed towards the Lancer's face.

    Although the rider is slender and long, and the toes are round and soft, if you are touched by the toe of this boot, it will not be pecked by the black swan's mouth, but a hole will be punched in you.

    Facing the scorpion's barb skills, the spearman looked stern. He ducked his head, then raised his spear, and pressed the handle of the gun against her calf. He wanted to raise the gun high like a weightlifting champion to prevent her.  Kick your legs downward.

    But Rider was even more clever. She put one of her legs on Lancer's weapon as a fulcrum, and stretched out the other leg. Her body was as soft and boneless. With the support of one foot, she drew her body in the air.  She made a semicircle with her legs facing up and her head facing down. Then she stretched out her palm and pushed it on the ground. She got the chain sword she had dropped and leaned back.  The other foot then flipped the body and fell down suddenly, hitting the spearman's gun barrel.

    "Well!"

    Lancer could resist the force of one blow, but he couldn't do it again. At that moment, his hand felt heavy, as if he was holding a hill.  However, he refrained from tilting the gun barrel and letting Rider kick him in the head.  However, the hand holding the spear was shaking a little.

    However, his eyes suddenly turned purple and soft.

    This is＃＃

    Rider straightened her body as she kicked her legs downwards, as if she was sitting in mid-air. She shook her head, and her long hair slid into life in front of Lancer - she put herHis hair became a mask and wrapped around his head.  Suddenly the lancer couldn't see anything.  At this second when the spearman couldn't see anything, she took the opportunity to flick her wrist.

    Not caring about the woman＊s second life, she pierced the silver dagger into her beautiful hair.

    it's over!  !  Rider thinks so in his heart.

    But with a clang, her dagger penetrated halfway, as if it was blocked by something, and she could no longer take a step forward.

    Bones?

    Just when Rider thought it was the Lancer's bones that stopped him from moving forward with his dagger, his head was entangled in the long hair, and the missing Lancer suddenly stretched out his hand. He couldn't see anything and he grabbed the entanglement and wrapped it around him.  The hair on his face was swung violently.  The rider felt a strong force coming from him, and there was a whistling sound in his ears. He was actually being carried by the spearman in a big circle, and then flew backwards.

    The rider who flew out couldn't help but make a sound of surprise. Her hair itself was not tied to the spearman's head, it was only for temporary use. As long as she grabbed the hair and shook it, it would definitely be freed. However, time was urgent at that time.  There was no time at all, and Rider just took advantage of his opportunity and wanted to pierce the Lancer's head.

    But that's not what surprised her. The spearman's head was clearly stabbed by her dagger, but he was still alive. Although it was only about half of the end of the sword just now, at that angle, there was no way to survive. How could he still move?

    Rider, who flew out face-up, stretched out her hand, grabbed the ceiling of the room, and scratched out one meter. Then she stopped, then she pulled out her arm, and flipped her body flexibly like a spider, sticking to the ceiling.  , she looked at Lancer, whose hair was long and hanging upside down.

    After taking a look, Rider's face turned a bit colder.

    Being stabbed by his own dagger, the Lancer did not die. On the contrary, he was alive and kicking without any injuries.

    However, his mouth was wide open, and his good white teeth were biting up and down, like an iron clamp clamping the dagger she had just thrust out.  It is precisely because of this that the Lancer just escaped the fate of having his throat penetrated.

    In fact, it's not Rider's fault. She was wrapped up in her own hair. She had so much hair that it was all wrapped around the spearman's face. She couldn't tell where it was, where the nose was, just by feeling.  But the Lancer's neck is a little longer, which puts his mouth a little higher

    Reaching out and taking out the dagger that looked like a spike from his mouth, Lancer looked at the little bit of blood on the tip of the gun and the fishy taste in his throat. He felt that if he had inserted it just a little bit, he might be able to try it now.  The taste of hot blood as tea.

    Throwing the dagger on the ground, he growled at Rider with a cold face: "Hey, although my goal is not to kill women, I don't want to break women's hands and feet. I said I'm here to help,  Don＊t want to disrupt the peace now.§

    Originally, he was just trying to stop this stupid woman from getting too hot-headed and committing suicide, but this woman seemed to be too naive, with a very calm look on her face, but she didn't listen to him at all.  Even if he wanted to kill her because he didn't know where he came from, just when she was about to break through the defense, he shot past her and she returned to her position.  Moreover, just now Rider took the initiative to attack, but he only defended and did not attack. Now he has not stepped forward, which is already a sign of sincerity.  The clay figurine is still angry, let alone Cu Chulainn.

    He decided that if the cavalry came up again, he would show no mercy.

    Rider didn＊t speak, but just stared at Lancer. It was obvious that she didn＊t listen to what the Lancer said, and her eyebrows were twitching. She was obviously looking for an opportunity to attack next.

    "Wait, Rider, if you still want to save your master, stop it." Taking advantage of the opportunity between Rider and Lancer to confront each other, Tohsaka shouted loudly.

    Rider was startled when he heard this, and the hand that was still raising to his face involuntarily slowed down.

    Shirou also winked at Saber. Saber understood and took a few steps forward to stand between the two of them.

    "Rider, I know you are worried about your master's safety, but now there are five enemies and three servants. If you go there alone, you will only die." Tohsaka walked under Rider and watched the cavalryman's face turn.  He looked at her and continued: "Lancer is right, and he has no ill intentions. Even if you are dissuaded from your current situation, you will still go to Liudong Temple. Once you go, you will definitely fall into it. So, in order not to  Even if we lose your fighting power, we will go with you. Even if we take advantage of each other, we need his power. With his help, we will have the strength to fight against Caster."

    "Oh, mutual use is such a good word." Hearing Tohsaka Rin say this without changing his expression, Lancer's eyes turned a little, and he suddenly found that he admired this very straightforward girl.

    Medusa didn＊t answer, she just looked into the distance.?Rin, considering the possibility and truth of her words.

    Indeed, he is indeed very strong. As a Servant, there is no doubt about this, but the enemy is also a Servant, and they have an advantage in numbers. With one against three, the one who uses the Noble Phantasm is okay, but his own Noble Phantasm attacks indiscriminately, Sakura.  Still among them.  So the reins are disabled, not to mention the barrier, and the magic eye Rider doesn't believe that Caster didn't get this ability from Archer.

    It seems that their help is indispensable.  Although I don't want to cooperate with others, I have no other choice now. Moreover, if someone can distract the enemy or become an attractive target, this is an advantage that can be taken advantage of.

    In the end, considering that the things in front of him that could be said to be his accomplices were still useful, Rider nodded despite being silent for a long time.

    "That's good. Relax now. Let's make some preparations and go immediately." Tohsaka signaled the rider to disarm.

    Seeing the Rider in front of him put away his weapons, the Lancer also put away his spear.

    "Ah, thank you very much. It would be great to have a cheerful and smart woman who can take charge of the house. It can save countless things." The spearman gave a thumbs up to Tosaka, as if "I'm optimistic about you."

    Tohsaka rolled her eyes at him and said angrily: "Don't get too happy too early. I have something to confirm with you now. If you can't answer it, I'm afraid I will have Saber and Rider work together to kill you.  "

    "ah?"

    Holding the "duck egg" in his hand, the white knight seemed to be comparing something with the upright girl in front of him.  After a while, he put down the duck egg in his hand, looked at the girl in front of him with her eyes closed, and suddenly sighed.

    There was no light on in his room, it was completely dark, not as bright as the moonlit road outside.

    However, in the darkness, he could still see clearly.  The Matou Sakura in front of her had passed out after being hit by him in the Feng Mansion.  At this moment, the comatose girl seemed to be having a nightmare, her brows were slightly wrinkled, and her sleeping face was full of anxiety.  Seeing this expression, a sentence came to his mind.

    "It's almost like a sacrifice." He whispered to himself in a low voice, his voice no longer sarcastic and uninhibited, and his tone was faint and indescribably cool.  Then, he shook his head, as if he was laughing at his emotion: "I didn't expect that I could say such a thing. Oh, by the way, it would be great if someone could come and complain about me at this time."

    He turned his head, looked at the door behind him, and his tone returned to his original humor: "Right, Archer."

    Along with his voice, footsteps came from the silent doorway.

    With his back to the moonlight, a figure appeared at the door. He was very tall, and his head almost touched the door frame.  Just because his back was facing the light source, his figure looked very dark and his face could not be seen clearly.  The whites of only one pair of eyes are very obvious, and the dark pupils are like the color of the cement floor.

    The clothes on his body, then illuminated by the moonlight, and the edges of his body, it can be seen that he is wearing red clothes.

    At this moment, the decent archers and red knights walked in.

    "What do you want from me?" the white knight asked with a smile. The installation package in his hand turned slightly and disappeared into his palm.

    He stood up straight, facing Archer face to face.  Two men with the same appearance stood opposite each other in the center of the room, like shadows in a mirror. However, the shadows' clothes were colored differently, and compared to the solemn look on the genuine man's face outside the mirror, the virtual image in the mirror  A happy look on his face.

    Archer did not answer immediately. His eyes glanced at the girl behind Archer Bai, and then he looked at the man in front of him.

    "I have a question for you?" Archer said.

    "Is it a question like 'Who are you?'? If so, you'd better stop asking." He waved his hand with a wry smile: "I've heard enough of this question, and I don't want to answer it."

    After a pause, he explained: "Actually, I didn't mean to conceal my identity. I would be happy to tell you about it, but the time has not come yet, so I can't tell you. By the way, this way  Well, once the time comes, I will definitely tell you my identity as soon as possible, how about it?"

    He looked like he was making a deal.

    "Really?" Archer sneered as he already knew this would be the result.

    Seeing that the archer stopped asking questions, Archer Bai breathed a sigh of relief. However, at this moment, the archer suddenly said something from his mouth.

    "You once said that your name is?Seahorse, huh?? he asked, with a weird smile on his face.

    "Well, yes" Archer Bai nodded.

    "You are really looking down on people." The red knight chuckled and said, "Don't think that everyone is as ignorant as Caster."

    Caster is ignorant?  The knight in white's heart skipped a beat. He frowned, looked at the smiling knight in front of him and asked, "What do you mean?"

    "I once heard that in Persian mythology, the supreme god Surfan could not bear the loneliness, so he prayed for thousands of years and finally got pregnant. But later because he doubted this wish, the child in his body was split into two.  For the body of truth and light, for the incarnation of all evil in the world." Archer's eyes were very sharp. He stared at Bai Archer, whose face had changed a little. Archer said solemnly: "As demigods, they have the ability to become heroic spirits.  Qualifications. Although they are sons of God, that god is actually a male god."

    The meaning in the words is self-evident.

    Archer Bai once said that he wanted to call him a seahorse, but what could the seahorse be a metaphor for, or could it be somewhat consistent with his character?  No, neither.

    Compared with many marine creatures of the fish class, seahorses have an important difference from them.

    That is, they are all born from their own father.

    The male fish gives the sperm and the female fish gives the eggs. This is still the same. However, their fertilized eggs will eventually grow in the father's body, and the father will eventually replace the mother's responsibilities and give birth to the child.

    Archer Bai seemed to be stunned for a while before he came back to his senses. He looked at Archer in disbelief. After a while, he grinned and laughed: "I'm impressed. You can actually find so many truths in one sentence.  It＊s really amazing.§

    The archer did not smile. He looked at the smiling man in front of him with an indifferent expression.  However, he had no intention of denying it.

    Seeing that his eyes were staring at him, the white archer also stopped smiling. He nodded with a convinced look on his face: "You are really amazing. As an archer, your ears and insight are really extraordinary.  I just said that sentence, and you noticed the ingredients. So you should have guessed which one of the two I am. Well, if you really want to classify, I am the latter."

    The impostor who admitted that he was not Archer smiled and said: "Avenger, angra mainyu. Although I don't like this title, if you want it, this title is not impossible."

    Indeed!  The archer's brows raised, and then he said: "But, if you really are, then there will be no seat for you this time. Where did you come from?"

    The white archer glanced down, then looked up at Archer, with a bit of embarrassment on his face: "Hey, since you want to ask me a question, why don't you just let go of your hand? There's no sincerity at all."

    Archer＊s palms were slightly closed at this time. Anyone who has seen him fight knows that basically when he made this gesture, it was not that long after he struck with a knife.

    The counterfeit obviously knew this, but he rolled his eyes, showing no fear at all, but seemed very speechless: "I know you are a guardian, but, can't you control your body this time?  If you want to eliminate my words, you should at least wait until you finish asking the question yourself."

    "Varied＃＃"

    The murderous intention in his heart suddenly stagnated, and the knight in red looked at this man with contempt on his face in disbelief.

    Just now, did he say the word guardian?  And there seems to be something wrong with the meaning of the words.

    "Don't look at me like that." Seeing the shock on Archer's face, was he satisfied? He returned to his smiling face: "Oh, why, did I mention your pain point, Archer. Why do I know about the Guardian? Why?  Would I know that guardians are controlled by the world and have no right to autonomy? Why would I know that you are a guardian? Ha, Archer, I know much more about you than I thought."

    He smiled proudly: "In fact, I know your true purpose."

    A cold feeling hit the archer's heart. He gritted his teeth and stared at the replica of himself in front of him.

    "You know, guardians, oh no, things like heroic spirits can be sublimated or contracted with the world to become the spirits that protect the world. But, on the contrary, they can also be summoned to various eras, but  , have you ever thought that this may block the existence of the heroic spirit itself?" He opened his arms: "Even if it is a heroic spirit, it must first have a normal life, that is, he must have a life. For example, from 2000  The year is over. A man is born, and after thirty years he dies, but he becomes aFor the heroic spirits.  So, this heroic spirit appeared in 2030.  After that, if this man is summoned to various eras, if he is another heroic spirit, anyone can do it.  He was summoned to 1999 and came to the vicinity of the city where he was born. When solving the target, he was able to act independently. Before disappearing, he ran into a city unrelated to the character and accidentally killed their parents.  Well, then, the world is not missing a thug.  "

    "Will the world allow this kind of thing to exist?" The fake knight quickly shook his head after saying: "No, absolutely not. So, this is why the world sets the guardian as a controlled part, just to be able to accurately  The killings. On the other hand, for added insurance, the heroic spirits are all locked."

    "Lock＃＃"

    "Yes, that's right, lock it up." He nodded: "In order to prevent his important thugs from disappearing due to the summons of the turbulence, the world is kind enough to buy insurance for them. The information of the heroic spirits is specially  Even if you tamper with history, it will not disappear due to the butterfly effect. Even if you kill your ancestors or yourself, you will not be able to change yourself at all. Haven't you noticed?  "

    His voice was filled with obvious ridicule: "Although you are a hero, you were not an eternal thing from the beginning. You were incarnated as a mortal. That is to say, your beginning was still the same as a mortal thing, damaged.  will disappear. But why did you not disappear when you pierced Emiya Shirou's chest that time? Although he did not die, the future changed a little bit because of this, but you did not change at all. That's because  The shackles the world gives you are the strongest defense."

    At the end, he looked at the face of the red knight and smiled playfully: "By the way, it seems a little ironic. We look the same. Although I am the producer, we look the same, just like brothers.  Same. And if I am the dark angra, then you are the light ohrmazd."

    (Gold, nine and silver, ten, damn, now I know how powerful it is)

 Works related Working overtime again

    <input id="curl2" name="curl2" type="button" value="Copy the address of this book and send it to your friends on QQ/MSN" onclick="javascript:CopyToClipBoard('Destiny Begins Night','http  ://www.piaotia.com/bookinfo/2/2640.html');">

 Related Works Chapter 120 Everyone is here

    "Hey, how are you, Miss? You don't look good. This is not okay. There is a proverb in my country that if you have a dark face, you will only become a fool, so it is better to smile. But  If it＊s because of your mood, I can help?§

    "I've seen you use magic. Although you're a novice in terms of technique, there's no doubt about your ability. I don't know why, but I'm fairly familiar with your magic. What do you think, do you want me to give you some advice? Don't look at me like this.  , I＊m very good at magic.§

    "Ah, as expected, exercising after a meal can help digestion. By the way, I saw that you haven't eaten a bite. Is that okay? If you don't eat dinner, you will become crouched. Is that okay?"

    ""

    Hearing words like this, Shirou watched helplessly as Lancer harassed Tohsaka in front of him, and sometimes the words he spoke were not very solemn.  But he didn't stop it, and he couldn't stop it. He could only watch helplessly.

    Now they are flying over the city, on their way to Liudong Temple.  It's just that there are no high-rise buildings in this area. They are all low-rise residential buildings. Some areas are quite empty, so it is impossible to jump left and right like that on the top of the city. They move very cautiously.

    Just now at Shirou's house, Lancer suddenly visited, which really surprised a few people. However, Lancer didn't come to fight, but to ask for an alliance, which surprised a few people again.  But less than five minutes after Lancer came in, Archer suddenly came in and kidnapped Matou Sakura, which shocked everyone. After a brief exchange, Tohsaka felt that what he had to do now was to rescue her as soon as possible.  cherry.  Just like Shirou did at the beginning, if the time was delayed, something terrible might happen, so the few of them walked quickly through the streets of low-rise houses.

    Regarding this kind of thing, Tohsaka just looked in the opposite direction without saying a word, but her increasingly cold expression made it clear that she was already on the verge of breaking out. Shirou would stay away from Tosaka after just one glance.  But the spearman was frothing at the mouth and still didn't find anything wrong.

    Since the beginning, the spearman has been talking to Tohsaka non-stop, and there is no content between the lines. It is just some words that are not there, and they are similar.  But Tohsaka was in no mood and didn't want to talk to the spearman at all, so he ignored him completely.  She said too much, and she even looked like she wanted to get away.  However, facing such a scene, the spearman seemed not to feel anything at all and kept talking.  Even when he saw Tohsaka's angry face, he seemed to be amused and smiled.

    It seems that he is very interested in Tohsaka.

    At this moment, Tohsaka and Saber, Shirou and Lancer were in a group of two, while Rider stayed at the back, together with Sera, and they were heading to Ryudou Temple as fast as possible.

    Because the matter is urgent, if you walk to Ryudong Temple, even if you run, it will take forty minutes. How can you have that kind of time to go slowly now, so you can only rely on servants to work as road workers.

    Saber took Archer's seat and took Tohsaka to fly.  Of course, she couldn't put one hand around Tosaka's waist and carry her up like Archer. She wasn't even as tall as Tosaka. Even if her body could carry a heavier weight than Tosaka, doing that would mean she was jumping.  During the process, Tohsaka was unable to bear the force caused by the occasional landing, so she let Tosaka attach herself to her back, and she carried Tosaka forward.

    Looking at Tohsaka holding the armor on Saber's shoulder with one hand and grabbing the belt around her waist with the other, it was really uncomfortable.

    Shirou, on the other hand, was held by one of Lancer's hands It can only be described as this posture, because at this moment, one of Lancer's hands was bent up, forming a semi-circular arc, trapping Shirou's waist inside, making him  Hang his head and feet downwards symmetrically, and just carry him forward.  This position made Shirou like a sausage hanging on a hook, neither falling nor being stuck securely.

    Of course, it won＊t be as comfortable as Tohsaka.

    But Shirou didn＊t like Lancer so he let him take him to action, but at that time Tohsaka suggested using Servant to save his leg strength, which put him in a bit of a dilemma.

    Let Saber, or Rider Hey, I don't want to be Elvis, and - the scene of the ruins that day is still vivid in my mind, maybe he once collided with Saber's hands and feet during the battle, but now you let him lie on Saber's  On the backit's still not possible.

    Therefore, Shirou hesitated for a long time and chose Lancer.

    As a result, he was on Lancer's wrist at this moment, watching helplessly as he clung to Tosaka like a scoundrel, insisting on talking to her.

    This gave him a new understanding of this uncle-level heroic spirit who he had only met twice and had no communication with the other party other than killing him twice.Know.

    He could actually talk to Tohsaka in such a frivolous manner without any scruples, and it was so natural, without even a hint of stiffness. He was definitely no less a perverted exhibitionist than that guy.

    Although Tohsaka is very beautiful and is the idol of the academy, even Emiya Shirou once had a beautiful vision for this female high school student.  However, Tohsaka is still a high school student, and is only sixteen years old this year. There is such a big age gap, and Tohsaka's character although the personalities of ancient heroes may not match those of today's people, so their preferences are also very unique.  It was vulgar, but he still felt that Lancer reflected a certain ugliness in a dark corner of the world from a certain angle.

    However, this guy is surprisingly light. Even with such a tall body, he moves so quickly. Even with one arm around him, when he falls from high, his steps are as light as a cat, so Shirou is not bumped.  suffering.  But this was just now. A few minutes ago, he had said something, hoping to stop him from flirting with Tosaka. However, Lancer lowered his head in surprise and said something, which roughly means,  You are actually chirping, you are making money by seeing this now, shut your mouth and watch honestly, this is good for you Well, it is probably this kind of nonsense.

    Shirou didn't understand what he meant, but when Lancer hit the ground, his abdomen was bumped. The preferential treatment of the spearmen who deliberately relieved him of the force of his fall disappeared. Shirou's stomach was bumped again and again. Okay.  It was more urgent before coming. Although Tohsaka said that he should have a full stomach before coming, but in that state, he was not in the mood to eat, so Shirou just stuffed some casually. Fortunately, otherwise, he would have been flying by now.  It must have flowed down three thousand feet.  Shirou only thought of Lancer's behavior as being upset because he was interrupted while picking up girls, and didn't think much of it.

    The spearman was also a little unhappy. Originally, he wanted to take the strong little girl, but the little girl chose not to look at him at all, so he also understood the girl's choice.  But it doesn't matter. We are going to the same place anyway, and we can chat and communicate on the way. But now he has to take this little boy with him, which makes him unhappy.

    After all, if you were going on a blind date or chatting with your girlfriend, would you bring a light bulb? Of course not.  However, he just tolerated it and treated it as a guide to his juniors, imparting his advanced experience in interacting with women for free. However, he didn't expect that this boy didn't buy it and wanted to say something else.

    Seeing that he was speechless now, Lancer felt relieved, raised a smile, and continued talking to Tohsaka.

    Tohsaka could be said to be so depressed that his heart was going to explode at this moment, but he couldn't get angry.  There was no other way. After all, she had to rely on the strength of the spearmen. She couldn't drive him away now, otherwise she would have turned against him long ago.

    While holding back the fire in her heart, she gritted her teeth and tried not to let herself roar: "Hey, Saber, if he continues to come closer, stay away."

    She leaned into Saber's ear and said. Saber didn't speak, but nodded gently - she was tired of being annoyed by the spearmen.  I didn't expect someone to be so shameless and harass a woman for such a long time.

    She carried Tohsaka on her back and jumped to the left, flying about ten meters in one step, widening the distance.  Moreover, when she just jumped, she put a little more force on her feet. When she jumped up, the wind pressure caused by her toes was a little stronger.  She also controlled it accurately, causing the small fierce wind to hit the spearman's cheek. Although the spearman easily dodged it, after such provocation and warning, the spearman should not have any more trouble.  Just do it.

    But contrary to what she thought, Lancer didn't care about this at all, but easily came closer and continued to chirp.  He seemed to be sure that Tohsaka would not turn against him and drive him away, so he acted shamelessly.

    In the end, Tohsaka couldn't bear it anymore. She turned around on Saber's back and angrily yelled at Lancer: "I'm telling you, the suspicion has not been cleared yet. Don't get so close to me now. You want to prove your words."  , don＊t get too close.§

    "Ah, here we go again, haven't we already confirmed it? Ah, I swear I have nothing to do with that guy. He rushed to kidnap the purple-haired girl at the same time I came. I didn't know anything about it in advance.  As for whether it was my master's fault Well, it shouldn't be the case. What he knows about the situation is what I told him. Although there is enough time afterwards, he will not do that when your combat capabilities are not equal.  "It's such a thing." Lancer shook his head vigorously and distanced himself from this matter.

    Ten minutes ago, before coming here, Tohsaka had clearly expressed his doubts about Lancer.  That's why after you arrived, when a group of us focused our attention on you, we didn't pay any attention to the fact that at other times, people from Caster's camp came and robbed you.Matou Sakura.

    This left Lancer speechless. How should I put it? After all, he did not collude with Caster. Contacting them at this time was just a passing thought in his mind. He was not prepared in advance at all. And that guy came and kidnapped the man at this time.  Little girl, it can only be said to be a coincidence.

    But the current situation cannot be justified even if it is said to be a coincidence. After all, the three times he showed up before, he attacked several people in front of him. Now that he is here again, it is true that he did not attack them, but it was only a few minutes.  , one of their people was kidnapped, as if he was here to attract attention and let others take the opportunity to rob him.

    Although it may be that his master is provoking the two sides to fight, he will not do such a thing, because they will fight sooner or later anyway, and he should not do such a useless thing.  So in the final analysis, this matter can only be a coincidence.

    But saying that, it＊s not easy to make others believe it. Lancer also used some information he knew in exchange, which dispelled Tohsaka＊s doubts.  Then several people became a short-term alliance and went to Liudong Temple together.  Although I don't know what purpose they have in capturing Sakura, what is certain is that it is definitely not something interesting or slow, so they must act quickly.

    However, on the eve of the battle, there was no tense atmosphere at all on the way to the battlefield. The spearmen made it look like a student who failed to confess his love to the object of his affection after returning home from school.

    "But you are still the subject of suspicion." Tohsaka snorted coldly, and then she said coldly: "Even if you have no suspicion, don't you have your own master? Then be honest and don't keep talking.  It＊s close. After defeating Caster, we are enemies again. No matter how much we chat now, it won＊t change, so just stay away from me.§

    In fact, she was not very suspicious of Lancer. Although it seemed that the spearman was trying to divert the attention of her people to him, and took the opportunity to rob them, but if this was the case, Lancer should have been there at that time.  He was running away. After all, when they discovered that Sakura was caught, they didn't think of him at all. Maybe they wouldn't even be able to escape if he attacked them sneakily.

    However, instead of running away, he stayed and continued to propose a partnership, which made Tohsaka less suspicious of him.  After all, he stayed in the enemy's camp, and the enemy camp happened to be hit at that time. It was the time when the anger was high, and he was the first suspect. At this time, he did not run away, but stayed.

    This courage and self-confidence make Tohsaka feel that if he is not the kind of person who is very good at pretending, then he really has a clear conscience.  Judging from several meetings, Tohsaka believes that the spearman is not the former, but the latter.  In addition, she once had the experience of looking at other people's minds Later, the lancer told some very useful information, so she chose to believe the lancer.

    It＊s true that I didn＊t give him a good look along the way.  At this moment, faced with Tosaka's scolding, Lancer blinked and said strangely: "What? Why can't we talk because we will become enemies? Really, I was deceived by your calm appearance. I didn't expect it."  You are so nervous."

    Cu Chulainn shook his head helplessly: "I didn't expect it to be this reason. Well, let me tell you, even if we become enemies, even if we are enemies, as long as we have the same temperament, we should drink to each other until dawn, right?  "

    "What era are you from? The concept of 'Although we may fight tomorrow, we are still friends today' is no longer popular. Since we are going to fight, we should break up completely. This is how we respect the enemy," Tohsaka shouted.  .

    "Well" Lancer nodded, but just by looking at his expression, you could tell that he didn't listen.  Lancer curled his lips: "Tch, really, it has become two boring worlds."

    It lasted for three seconds, and the lightness on his face disappeared, and Lancer showed his previous face again, seeming to ask again what do you like, what is there in my hometown, etc. This frightened Tohsaka.  After a jump, she hurriedly said: "Do you remember what I said before, Lancer?"

    "Huh?" The spearman was stunned for a moment, and then he understood what Tohsaka was talking about. He scratched his head with one hand and nodded.

    "I'm not lying," he whispered: "That guy, although I can't tell you specific information about him, but what I can say is that he is not Perseus, nor is he a servant, and that harpe is not his servitor.  It＊s a weapon, so don＊t worry about it, even if Rider is his opponent, just be careful not to get cut by that thing.§

    This is the information that Lancer told them before. One is about Caster, what happened when Assasain's pursuit was blocked that night, and the other is about the black guy who didn't show his face.  Of course, Lancer doesn＊t know?Who is his last name? But we know a little bit about his abilities. He also looks the same as Archer. This is very important information. If you tell Tohsaka, you might be able to draw some conclusions from it.  .

    But his master, Kotomine Kirei, forbids him from saying these things, and stipulated that if he wants to join forces with them, the only people who can fight are anyone other than him, such as Assassin, Archer, Caster, Kuzuki,  It doesn't matter which one you deal with, or you can deal with them together, but you can never fight that guy.  Moreover, no information about his appearance or abilities can be revealed.

    So, under this order, Lancer could only reluctantly tell Tohsaka that about that guy, he was not a real Harpe user, nor was he a heroic spirit. This was something vague but not a leak.

    After Tosaka heard this, he also understood that Cu Chulainn was hiding it because of his master's order, so he stopped asking and just confirmed the authenticity of what the spearman said.

    After that, when allocating combat power, she can only make some changes to the previous battles.

    Saber still deals with Assassin, this remains unchanged.  As for Lancer, because of his own request, he has to deal with Archer.  Rider can only deal with people who possess her natural enemy's Noble Phantasm.  Although it was too much, there was no other way now, so I had to do this. Fortunately, Lancer repeatedly swore that what he said was true. That guy was definitely not Perseus, and the sword he held was just for decoration.  Even if the sword has the ability to hurt Rider, but he himself does not, as long as he is careful not to be hit by the sword, there is nothing to worry about.

    Rider herself also said that if he was not Perseus himself, then as long as he was not touched by the sword, that person himself would not cause any harm to her.  As long as you are careful with the sword, there are many ways for Rider to fight.  For example, use high-speed movement to kill the opponent instantly.

    After that, Tohsaka, Shirou, and Sera worked together to deal with Caster and Kuzuki respectively.

    Tohsaka and Sera will deal with caster together. Although it is a bit difficult, Shirou must deal with Kuzumu alone.

    After all, Caster is a Servant, and as a magician from the Age of Gods, her strength is not comparable to the current Tohsaka, so if you want to fight her, you must be fully prepared. She only has half of her gems left.  , fighting is simply not enough, and Sera is also a magician, and her strength and skills are not weak. The two of them can delay time by joining forces.

    But, if this were the case, Shirou would be a little embarrassed.  He was neither an outstanding warrior nor a qualified magician. He wanted to defeat the killer who was once boasted to be extremely powerful in his own mouth, which made Tohsaka feel a little embarrassed, so she did not let Shirou win, but just told him,  Let him delay the time and hold Kuzuki back, denying her any chance to join the caster.

    And this mission is very dangerous.

    Originally, Illya wanted Sera and Liz to come together, but Sera and Liz disagreed no matter what. No matter how furious Ilya was, she was still unstoppable. In the end, just when Illya was about to come up with something like a trump card.  When ordering them, Sera quietly walked around behind Illya.  I don＊t know how she did it, but Ilia, who had been excited just now, suddenly became dull, and then fell down silently.

    Sera supported her, and then handed her over to Liz for protection, and then Sera negotiated with Tosaka. The content was that they were willing to help the master of the Tosaka family, but they must protect Illya, so they couldn't  If two people can go, only one can go, and that is Sera, while Liz stays to protect Illya's safety.  After all, what happened to Sakura Matou just now was right in front of her. If someone with malicious intentions really came, the consequences would be hard to predict. Just in case, Liz had to stay.

    This is Sera＊s bottom line, and Tohsaka agreed.  Afterwards, she asked Tohsaka for the bracelet and put it on herself, leaving the ax and halberd with Liz.

    Originally, Tohsaka had thought of relying on Liz's power to help Shirou, and even relying on Liz's power to fight Kuzumu, but now he thought about it, he had to leave someone at home. After all, the enemy's situation was unknown, and Archer had just returned.  He suddenly entered Shirou's house with that unknown power. What if they just left and he did the same thing again?  Even if he doesn't, Lancer's master may not. He has never shown up, and judging from Lancer's past behavior, Tohsaka doesn't believe that he is not an unscrupulous person.

    Seeing Tohsaka mention the battle, Lancer couldn't help but mention the red-haired boy in his hand, and asked with some suspicion: "Hey, speaking of which, do you really want this boy to deal with that guy Kuzuki?"

    "Why, is there anything I can't do?" Tohsaka raised his eyebrows.

    In fact, it＊s simply impossible. Tohsaka has never thought about him.?I beat Kuzuki, but I never thought I could beat Caster. After all, as a magician, the heroic spirit has its own resistance to magic. My own magic can't hurt her. I can only rely on gems, but the reserves are not enough, so I can only  It's delaying time.  Putting the treasure on Saber, she must defeat the samurai as soon as possible, and then enter Ryudou Temple to help them deal with Kuzugi and Caster.

    It＊s just that she didn＊t tell Lancer about this.

    "I don't know what you think of Caster's master, but I have played against him once, so I think I still know some details about him." Lancer looked down at Shirou and suddenly said this.

    "Why?"

    "That was a long time ago, right?" Lancer reached out and touched his chin, frowning tightly, as if he was trying to recall what a breakfast fifty years ago tasted like: "At that time, I wanted to grab a  I wanted to ask about the situation inside Liudong Temple, but I didn＊t expect that I ran into Big Fish as soon as I took action, but before I could catch him, Caster appeared, we had a fight, and then I left.§

    "Leaved?" Tohsaka opened his eyes wide: "You were the one who took the initiative to provoke me, right? Why did you leave so suddenly?"

    "Humph" the spearman made a heavy sound from his nose: "It's just because my master is such a bastard."

    "ah?"

    The spearman explained briefly, and then Tohsaka understood that it was because his master had ordered him to fight every enemy once, and not to fight to the death, but to find out the opponent's intelligence and bring it back.  For this purpose, he also used a command spell.

    "Because we have fought against each other once, I know that the master of the witch is not an easy character to deal with." The spearman's face was a little gloomy: "That guy is not an ordinary human being. Although he is a master, he is not a magician. He doesn't even have a trace of magic in his body.  There are no magic circuits, he is completely human."

    "There is no magic circuit?" Tohsaka suddenly understood why Caster kept collecting human life. I am afraid that she was not simply trying to strengthen herself, but also wanted to save her life.  To stay in this world, a servant must have something to rely on, and at the same time, it must be supported by magic power.  Caster has something to rely on, but if she doesn't have enough magic power, her body will disappear. That's why she insists on collecting magic power.

    "Yes, but don't think of him as an ordinary human just because of this." The spearman suddenly laughed: "Although he is not a magician, he is still capable of fighting. That guy has physical functions that far exceed those of ordinary humans. When fighting,  It just relies on a strong body, plus some weird but useful physical skills, and he is not standing behind, but in front, Caster uses magic support behind him Hey, I have to admire that woman for this,  Her control is indeed extraordinary. Although she had every opportunity to kill that man, she had to avoid her magic."

    Finally, Cu Chulainn concluded: "After being strengthened by Caster's magic, his fists can break rocks. Even as spirits, we will be damaged, but our attacks are sometimes still powerful to him.  Halved. Although you are spread out using a one-on-one fighting method, and you are the only one who wants to support you, but the man's fist has been strengthened by caster, and it is not easy to deal with him. I don't know what ability this kid has,  But do you have to let this kid deal with him? There is not even a thing that can resist him. I don＊t think this kid can delay time."

    The spearman looked at Tohsaka, as if seeking her confirmation.

    But Tohsaka just glanced at him, and then asked him a question: "So Lancer, Kuzuki's fist can break rocks after being strengthened by caster, but can it break your gun?"

    "Huh?" The spearman was stunned for a moment, and then he said: "What nonsense are you talking about? This is of course impossible. No matter how ordinary it is, how can my master's weapon be easily broken."

    "Yes." Tohsaka agreed with his words: "How could the Servant's Noble Phantasm, the embodied mystery, be broken so easily."

    "By the way, Shirou, how is your head? Does it still hurt?" She said, looking at Shirou.

    "Ah, it almost doesn't hurt anymore." Shirou shook his head slightly. Compared with the bumping feeling in his abdomen, his head felt very relaxed.

    "Really, that's good." Tohsaka nodded and turned his face away.

    Shirou understood that Tohsaka just meant to let him use projection.  Originally, my headache was caused by the projection, and the last projection seemed to have almost cost me my life. If it was for my own sake, I would not use it. However, if I wanted to fight Kuzumu, I would have to make a plan that could defeat him.  The only weapon his fists have to fight against is projection. Use projection.Fight with the weapons you made and the servant＊s noble phantom.

    Seeing Tohsaka and Shirou just looking at each other, and the meaning of their words was very strange, Lancer asked with some dissatisfaction: "Are you reaching an agreement, or is there some mystery hidden in what you just said? Don't hide it from me.  Ah!! Hey!!!§

    "No," Tohsaka shouted with a dark face. Then, she snorted heavily and said to Lancer: "Besides, compared to this, you should pay more attention to Archer. Now we have to fight.  Don't hesitate, I have already told you Archer's Noble Phantasm, but I don't know about the ability to penetrate the barrier. There may be other Noble Phantasms. Before the battle, except for the Suizhi  Besides, you should be thinking of countermeasures for combat."

    But after Lancer heard this, he was silent for a while. Finally, he seemed a little helpless and said: "Ah, don't worry about that. I have my own countermeasures. To deal with Archer, even if he has that kind of treasure, there is no need to worry.  of."

    "Ah, why are you so sure?" Tohsaka looked at Lancer doubtfully.

    But Lancer didn＊t answer, and he himself stopped joking with Tohsaka. He picked up Shirou in his hand, looked forward, and jumped forward without squinting.

    On the top of the mountain, there was a clanging, clanging, and clanging of weapons, making a very beautiful sound.  The ones holding weapons and slashing at each other were two men who looked the same.

    "Hey, don't be so angry. I didn't say anything bad about you just now. As for being so angry, if you're unhappy, I'll just apologize. Why bother to get into such a big fight?" He quickly blocked the opponent's sword with his own sword, and the white bow  Bing smiled and said: "You can say that I am also your admirer. I spent a lot of effort to make this body."

    At this moment, in the temple, outside the guest room, two men were fighting.  And they are naturally Archer and his impostors.

    Originally, Bai Archer had no intention of fighting him, but when he saw him, he couldn't help but want to say a few words. However, he might have gone too far, and Archer suddenly slashed at him with a knife.  He slashed, but Bai Archer had no choice but to hide.  But the room was extremely cramped, making it a terrible place to fight. Moreover, Sakura Matou was still inside, and she could be accidentally injured if she wasn't careful.  Therefore, he jumped out of the wing, and Archer chased him out. He slashed at him with the weapon in his hand. He looked like he was going to kill him. He had no choice but to hide and he would definitely be chased, so he had no choice but to fight with him.  Confronted.

    As a result, the two of them started fighting outside the temple.

    Facing the smiling face that looked like his own, Archer didn't speak. His face was so cold that he wanted to wear a mask.  He no longer wants to know who this guy is, the only thing he wants to do is to eliminate him.

    With a flip of his wrist, he retracted the sword in his hand, but only temporarily.  Pointing his toes to the ground, Archer jumped back. He turned his wrist and loosened his fingers, and the black sword was immediately thrown out by him.

    The black sword was like a boomerang, spinning and turning into a black disk, like a propeller detached from an airplane, hitting the white knight's neck.

    In response to this, Bai Archer just smiled, and then turned sideways, and the black circle of swords suddenly turned to one side.

    Archer did not stop, but threw the sword in his other hand, as if he wanted to take advantage of Archer's body position to avoid twisting in the air while he was avoiding it.  But facing this blow, the white knight remained calm and stretched out his hand to block it. The black gunman blocked Mo Xie's momentum with a clang.

    Seeing this, Archer's eyes flashed.  It worked.

    Originally, he was throwing the go-getter first just to let him dodge, and Mo Xie was also throwing it to let him block. If he dodges a sword or blocks a sword, his body has already reached its limit. If he attacks again, even if he can  Dodge, but your brain won't be able to keep up.

    Sure enough, the general flying behind him suddenly spun around and really spun back like a boomerang, targeting the back of the white archers.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ganjiang Mo Xie. As a Noble Phantasm, its ability is not very strong. In its normal state, it's probably only about C- level.  But it has a characteristic, that is, it attracts each other like a magnet. Even if one is lost, the other will be attracted and eventually meet the other. And this is the case now. The two swords are not together, and one sword is not together.  Guide the other half to fight with it, and one of them is in front of the white knight. Then, if you want to fight with the other half, you can only go through his body.

    Even if he notices, it will be too late.

    Just when he was thinking this, the white knight suddenly glanced at him with a strange look on his face, and then he waved his hand, and the white Mo Xiefei in his handHe got out, and immediately, the general flying towards him behind him changed direction, turned to one side, and flew towards the Moye.

    Archer＊s fingers trembled and his expression turned ugly.

    "Moye, the general, and the swords of husband and wife, guide each other. Because of their mutual attraction, they can come together no matter how far apart they are. Even if they fall anywhere in the world, they can be found." He smiled  Laughing: "Do you think I don't know? Besides, you looked down on others just now. Even if you don't use that, at least use that three-hit combo."

    He stretched out a hand: "Throw the two swords together, and I will dodge. After that, I will project again, and the second throw of the two swords will be carried out in two parts. The first time is Gan Jiang, and Mo Xie will come from behind me at this time.  Flying back, in order to avoid, I will crush the general and avoid Moye. Then you will take this opportunity to throw Moye. The general behind me has also flown back. In order to get over, I will crush Moye and avoid the general.  After that, after repeated projections, my body has reached its limit. No matter whether you continue to throw weapons or slash me at close range, I can't dodge. Moreover, if the enemy's body is stronger, you can also use strengthening for the last blow. Those swords are  The only strengthened weapon you can use is the mirror sword of innocence. That＊s why you like to use it the most, isn＊t it?§

    Archer didn＊t speak and had no expression on his face. Was it because he was used to being surprised, or was it because he didn＊t feel surprised when ※himself§ said these words.  In short, the red knight took out his swords again and twisted forward silently.

    At this moment, a gust of wind suddenly blew in the originally dry and cold temple. This gust of wind came very unexpectedly and strangely.  It is not like the ordinary wind, which is invisible and formless, but a powerful air current that merges together to form a light white air shield in the air, like a big claw, breathing towards the person who is rushing forward.  Archer grabbed it, as if some invisible giant beast was attacking him.

    As soon as Archer took a step forward, he heard a sharp sound in his ears, and his heart felt cold. He immediately stopped and stepped sideways out of the place.  And with a bang, the strong wind made a huge deep mark where he was just now, which looked like the paw prints of some kind of dinosaur.

    Of course, the strong wind just now was definitely not natural, and when the two of them saw the traces, they understood what was going on.

    They all turned their heads and looked in a certain direction in the darkness, and there, at some point, a woman in black robe stood at the door of the wing where Matou Sakura was.  She stared at the two identical men, smiling.

    "Oh, you finally showed up. This is really a salvation." Bai Archer looked excited as if he had seen the savior, and even screamed exaggeratedly.

    "It's really unsettling. If you don't pay attention, you will fight with him again." The female magician looked at the white archer with a smile.

    "Hey, it wasn't me who picked the right and wrong, but he was the first to make trouble, and I didn't take the initiative to attack. I was always forced to defend." Bai Archer looked aggrieved, as if he was a little boy who was unjustly accused of stealing a dollar.

    Caster burst into laughter because of his face, and Archer couldn't help but want to slash at the guy when he saw that guy making faces unscrupulously.

    "Stop, Archer" laughed, but Caster did not relax his surveillance of Archer: "If you don't want to regret it."

    Archer＊s eyebrows trembled, and he finally chose to turn into a spirit body and ran to the main hall closest to the mountain gate.

    Seeing Archer leave, the impostor breathed a sigh of relief, and then he asked: "What's wrong? What's the matter here? Has the temple below been built?"

    "There's no problem below. I've already taken over. The Great Holy Grail system has been taken over. Now we're just waiting for the core." Caster took a few steps forward and smiled: "But, you don't seem to have done what you should."  made."

    The white archer was startled for a moment, then smiled bitterly. He took out the duck-egg-like installation package from his body and sighed: "I can't help it. I just walked into that room, and your number one general followed me.  Go in, there's no other way, I can't leave him alone after he goes in, so I have to talk to him, but as soon as I talk, he gets angry, and then he gets beaten all the time. How can I find the time to help you do this?  "

    "But, you won't have time to do this anymore," Caster said softly.

    "ah?"

    "I don't know if you have Archer's eyes. If so, you can go there and see for yourself." Caster smiled and pointed in the direction where Archer disappeared, which is the main entrance of the Main Hall.

    She spoke vaguely, but Archer Bai knew exactly what she meant. He rolled his eyes, andHe stood up and said, "Oh, I see, it looks like those guys have already come over?"

    Caster smiled and said nothing.

    "Then" The white archer came to stand next to her, glanced sideways at her, and the duck egg in his hand disappeared: "You should take Matou Sakura down first, and show her off in the formation.  After I deal with the intruder, I will go over and complete the Holy Grail."

    Seeing the duck-egg-like thing disappear in his palm, Caster pretended not to care and turned her eyes away a little. Then, she asked: "Is this okay? The incomplete Holy Grail is there and it may fail.  "

    "Don't worry about this. The Matou family's Holy Grail has been restricted for a long time, and the manufacturing technology of the Holy Grail is not as good as Einzbern. In addition, because the guy from the church cleared some of the marking bugs in her body, the rest of the bugs were also  It has become hibernating, so you have to use violent means to wake it up. So, you first place her in the main formation. Once the system link starts to operate, the imprinted worm in her body will wake up even if she doesn't want to.  , the body will begin to transform into the Holy Grail, and the filling will be the same when the time comes." The white knight reassured her.

    Caster looked at him deeply when he heard this, and his tone was a little strange: "Oh, don't you feel sorry for giving that little girl to me so easily? That little girl is also quite beautiful, so easily.  Don＊t you feel sad that it was destroyed?§

    "Huh?" As if he had heard the most shocking news, the impostor turned around and looked at Caster: "I didn't expect to hear words of pity and pity from your mouth. This is surprising. Such words have always attracted people.  You said it out of your mouth when you were so angry, it almost made me laugh."

    "Really?" Caster smiled sweetly.

    "Oh, I'm sorry, I don't mean anything in particular, haha." When he saw a hint of murderous intent in Caster's smile, he immediately stopped smiling.

    Afterwards, caster got Sakura Matou out of the house and used magic to make her float in the air and follow him.

    And just when she was about to leave, Archer Bai stopped her.

    "Wait, caster."

    "Well, what, do you want to change your mind?" The witch turned around and said with a smile: "That's okay if that's the case. Anyway, I understand the system of the Holy Grail. Just use the magician's body. You don't have to stick to this.  Little girl, if you want her, I can give it to you."

    Hearing these words, Archer Bai was silent for three seconds, and then he spoke slowly, with a strange tone: "Actually, I want to give you a piece of advice, about Archer."

    "Advice?" Caster looked at him doubtfully.

    "Yes." The white knight nodded, with a strange expression on his face. He didn't know what his expression was: "Although Archer betrayed Tohsaka Rin, but how should I put it, he seems to have not been happy with you.  . Now that the old master is here, maybe he will feel the kindness of the old master and betray him again, and he might also turn his back on him before the battle. In order to avoid this, you'd better be careful."

    Caster was stunned. She didn't expect the man to say such words. Thinking of this, she couldn't help laughing.

    "Oh, I didn't expect you to say such a thing." Caster's shoulders were shaking a little, but her voice was still clear: "Well, I still want to thank you for your concern."

    After saying that, she walked over to the wing where the tunnel was opened.  The fake Archer looked at her disapproving back and smiled, then sighed and looked down at the ground.

    "Oh, once you gain an absolute advantage, you become extremely proud. If your behavior wasn't so bad, you might have become very good friends with that Tohsaka guy." He exerted force on his feet, and his whole body  Jumping to the roof of the wing, looking at the blurry moon at night, he took a deep breath: "As an ally, I have fulfilled my obligations, but if you don't stop, there is nothing I can do."

    At the end, he sat down on the roof and said, "I really don't want it anymore. Now, just wait until you make a mistake and take over the things you collected."

    (There was no update yesterday, and there is no way to explain it with a reason. Now I will write more in this chapter to make up for it. I won＊t be working tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, so I will update twice in two days, so it won＊t be less. Also, it＊s National Day.  Don＊t say anything else about congratulations. You should eat, drink, play, get married, work overtimeyou should consider yourself unlucky)

 Related Works Chapter 121 Swordsman and Swordsman

    Having arrived at the foot of the mountain, several people gave up on using servants instead of walking, and instead walked up the mountain. After all, they had arrived at the enemy's territory, so they had to be careful.  Saber and Rider walked in the front, Tohsaka, Shirou and Sera walked in the middle, and Lancer, who had keen senses, stayed at the end to prevent enemy attacks.

    It seems that Tohsaka completely trusts the Lancer. After all, he leaves his back completely to the Lancer's guard, which can be explained.

    The temple above the stairs is completely invisible, but it gives people the feeling that the stairs will take you to the sky, giving you a sense of majestic danger.

    Tohsaka didn＊t know why he felt this way. Was it because a bird＊s cry finally came from the mountain steps tonight, or was it because the huge magic power originally surrounding Mount Enzo disappeared.

    No, it didn＊t disappear. Although there was no sticky feeling like the gastric juice of some kind of creature, it was just that on the cold mountain steps, she felt that there seemed to be an oppressive silence under her feet.  A certain kind of extremely powerful power seemed to be stretched to its limit and might explode at any time.

    She looked at Sera beside her and the Lancer behind her. Their faces were not very calm, especially the Lancer. On the way here, his playful smile had disappeared and was replaced by a look of disgust.  , seemed to have seen some kind of object that made him extremely sick.

    It seems that everyone has felt it. Not to mention where the magic power has gone, but I am afraid that Caster is doing something bad Well, by the way, there is something wrong with what I said just now.  Tohsaka took a deep breath, and then couldn't help but look at Shirou, and saw that his face was calm, not to mention solemn, and there was even a hint of relaxation on his face.

    It seems that he hasn＊t noticed it yet, he just feels that the magic power on the mountain has disappeared. Even if he is a little confused, he still feels that this is better. He is indeed a big fool.

    Feeling Tohsaka looking at him, Shirou turned around and asked, "What's the matter, Tohsaka?"

    Hearing the ordinary question and looking at the baby face, Tohsaka lowered his eyes slightly and shook his head: "It's nothing."

    "Oh" Shirou stopped asking, turned his head and continued to look ahead.

    I don＊t know why, but Tohsaka seems to have lost her previous vigor. In the past, she always had high morale when fighting. Although she lost her temper once a few days ago, she soon regained her energy, unlike now.  When they arrived at the enemy's base camp, they became a little downcast, which made Shirou feel something was wrong. However, when he heard the footsteps behind him, Shirou felt relieved.

    ※Well, it＊s probably because I was harassed by some pervert!

    Thinking about what happened just now, Shirou felt that Tohsaka's current mood was quite normal. After all, no one would be in high spirits after something like that happened.

    However, just when he was thinking this, Tohsaka called him softly.

    "Shirou" Tohsaka called him. When Shirou looked over, she didn't look at him. Instead, she still looked forward, but she didn't speak.

    "Tohsaka, what's the matter?" Shirou felt a little strange. When Tosaka looked at him just now, he asked Tosaka if he was okay. Tosaka said no, but now he called him again and ignored him after calling him.  , which made him feel a little confused.

    After walking a few more steps and arriving on a platform between stairs, Tohsaka slowly spoke: "Well, there is indeed something that needs to be explained clearly now."

    "Um?"

    Feeling Shirou's doubtful gaze next to him, Tohsaka raised his head slightly and looked at the sky. Above the mountain road, blocked by trees on both sides, he could only see a small strip of sky, and above a small section of sky, a bright moon was in the middle.  As they moved, it moved upward with their steps, making it seem as if the moon was walking with them.

    Thinking of this, Rin couldn't help but feel a little funny at her sudden poetic mood. She exhaled and said softly: "Do you still remember the necklace you gave me back that day? Originally, there was only one necklace."

    "one?"

    "Well" Tohsaka slowly revealed the secret in his heart: "The necklace Shirou found in my room was returned to me by Archer on the night you were chased by Lancer. I originally thought he picked it up for me.  I came back, but now I understand that I might have thought wrong."

    There was originally only one necklace, but there was no way to turn it into two. It was not made by a certain factory and could be made with unlimited molds. It was a necklace passed down from the ancestors of the Tohsaka clan. It can be said that besides magic,  Another heirloom besides the engraving.

    However, if there are two necklaces that originally only have one, there will be a world correction, because the world will not allow it.There may be such a mistake, but Tohsaka Rin has two identical necklaces in his left and right hands respectively. This paradox can only explain one thing.

    "Wrong idea?" Shirou blinked, not understanding what she was talking about.

    "Well" Tohsaka hesitated, whether to say anything. Although she understood that it might be too late now, and it might also cause irreversible consequences, her character would not wait until the end of the matter.  She did this kind of thing, but for some reason, the words almost flowed out of her mouth like overflowing water.

    However, this topic was interrupted by a discordant voice.

    "What, am I already a step too late? Tsk, I actually had a role to help. This is really regrettable, and it has already reached the point of exchanging necklaces. Ah, it won't work if I don't work harder next time." A certain blue  The man in the clothes clicked his tongue and looked unwilling.

    "Hey, Lancer" Shirou turned around and shouted.

    "Huh? What for?" The spearman glanced at him and picked his ears, his eyes full of laziness.

    "You, please pay attention to your wording, okay? It's not an exchange, it's just me returning what Tosaka dropped." Shirou pointed his hand at his face and shouted: "We are already going to fight, don't do this  I'm confused, be careful of being attacked by someone.

    "That's it." The spearman nodded, completely ignoring the second half of Shirou's words. His expression became clear. He took a step forward, pulled Shirou's shoulders, brought him closer to him, and leaned into his ear.  Whispered: "In other words, you and the eldest lady are just simple fighting partners, and not this."

    Lancer looked like an ancient hero at this moment, with his arms crossed, full of gangsterism, and an extremely vulgar grin on his face. He stretched out his little finger and shook it, saying "this".

    ※Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu§

    Who is his master? He was not taught the basic communication etiquette that he should know in this world. Instead, he was given these evil and crooked ways, making him look like a bandit leader somewhere has descended from the mountain.

    "Just to confirm. Although she said that she will become an enemy again after this cooperation, it is the right choice for her to withdraw from the battle after losing her Servant. And the Master who has lost the Command Seal will never be defeated.  Let my master be included in the attack target. In future battles, I will only have to fight with you. The eldest lady, I will do it"

    "As for the eldest lady, she can say a word." Tohsaka is not deaf. From the beginning, Lancer and Shirou's words have been heard in her ears. At this moment, she turned around and said coldly: "I will not withdraw from the battle.  .§

    She turned her head away: "It is true that I have lost my Servant, but in today's battle, I will take him back. Even if Archer betrays me, I am still his master. I will take good care of this mistake of betrayal."  Take him back and educate him.§

    "Oh, revenge, right?" Lancer nodded, as if he wanted to applaud: "It's true, coming and going is the necessary principle of life, and we can't forget this. Well, I find that I appreciate you more and more.  , Miss, as expected, the master should be a beautiful and bold woman like you."

    Lancer＊s words became more and more explicit, and Shirou got goosebumps when he heard it. Fortunately, it was no longer hanging on Lancer＊s arm, otherwise he wouldn＊t be able to bear it.

    "But I am not interested in you personally, nor am I interested in becoming your master," Tohsaka said without looking back.

    Although she said it very coldly, she was really relieved in her heart. Just now she almost got excited and said something she shouldn't have said, but fortunately she was interrupted by this thick-skinned guy.

    "Ah" At this moment, the thick-skinned guy opened his mouth. Just as he was about to say something, his eyes trembled slightly. His originally flexible eyes narrowed slightly and he looked above several people.

    "The small talk is over for now, let's start now," he said, his scornful demeanor disappeared. There, with a cold light in his eyes and a sneer at the corner of his mouth, was an ancient heroic spirit.

    The saberrider who was walking in front also stopped and looked up.

    At some point, they were approaching the mountain gate of the temple.  In the past, there was an excellent gate guardian at that mountain gate, and now, it is the same.

    ??The mountain gate at night has a trace of biological vitality tonight, making the mountain steps of Liudong Temple seem gentler, and the empty and cold mountain gate no longer looks so weird.  In the bright moonlight, they saw a man in a long gown at the front of the mountain gate.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?sin, Sasaki Kojiro, he is indeed not dead.

    His blue hair glowed softly under the moonlight. Although there was no wind tonight, he still looked so fresh and vivid.  Seeing so many people coming, his eyes seemed to be flashing and glowing.

    However, his complexion was not good and he looked very weak, like a patient recovering from a serious illness. He was pale, without a trace of blood, and was almost transparent.  Caster was furious and wanted to get rid of him, but because of the fake Archer, he was not eliminated, but most of his magic power was consumed due to the body's self-repair.

    Kojiro smiled and looked at the people in front of him. Although six people came, he only looked at Saber with nothing else in his eyes, a look of satisfaction on his face.

    "It looks like I won't be lonely tonight." He raised his face and looked at the bright moon in the sky, with an even bigger smile on his face.

    The full moon is as clear as a jade plate, and the light-colored moon craters above resemble the charm of ink and wash. Its brightness makes people feel peaceful.

    With such a stage and such a perfect moment, if you can fight Saber with all your strength, it will definitely be an unparalleled scene.

    Originally, Tohsaka wanted Saber to use the Noble Phantasm to destroy Assassin with one blow, but now Sakura fell into Caster's hands.  But there is no need to worry about Sakura being used as a hostage to threaten them. With Caster's character, she has the upper hand now, so she will stand proudly at the front and bark at Tohsaka instead of hiding behind.  When fighting together, you can also rescue Sakura during the chaos.  But once the Assassin is eliminated in advance according to the original plan, Caster inside will definitely not sit idly by after seeing it. If she senses danger and takes Sakura's attention as a hostage, it will be over.

    So Tohsaka gave up this method and continued to let Saber and Assassin fight one-on-one.

    Seeing Kojiro standing in front of her alive, the King of Knights felt relieved, and her previous remarks about Tohsaka's assassin's death were thrown out of her mind.

    Lancer looked at Assassin, then at Saber who was looking at him, suddenly let out a cry, then crossed over Tohsaka and Shirou in front of him, and strode forward.

    "Hey, it's not good to stop here now. Aren't you here to save that little girl? Then don't waste time." He walked past the two female servants and strode forward. When he passed by Assassin,  He didn't even look at him, and didn't seem to think at all that he should pay attention to these words when walking past his enemy.

    Rider looked at Assassin and raised her eyebrows slightly. She had some considerations in her mind.

    The assassin is very weak, very weak, his face is very pale, his fingers seem to be slightly swollen, and his body seems to have no warmth. From several aspects, it can be seen that assassin is at the end of his strength, even though he is very strong.  , maybe it won＊t last long.  It is not impossible to defeat Assassin using his own Noble Phantasm. Let the powerful Saber save her magic power to deal with Caster and the man in black whom she is not good at. Or, let Saber fight her and take advantage of it.  Sneak attack - Rider doesn't think Assassin's Noble Phantasm is amazing. She once heard Saber say it once, but as a cavalry, she is very confident in her speed. She doesn't think there is any rapid speed that she can't avoid, even Saber's.  As long as you are not in an irreversible full speed state, you can dodge the sword skills.

    She had a sudden suspicion in her heart, and a chill appeared on her face involuntarily.

    Maybe Tohsaka and Shirou couldn't feel this tiny change in aura, but none of the Servants present were even aware of it.  Lancer suddenly stopped and turned his head slightly, as if watching a good show: "Oh, does anyone want to disrupt the situation?"

    And Assassin finally turned his eyes away from Saber's face. He looked at Rider with a playful look on his face.  Saber also turned her face and looked at this demon who was no less than Caster with a serious face, and the warning look on her face was clearly visible at a glance.

    Being stared at by these three sets of eyes, Rider frowned, then relaxed, and she followed the spearman's footsteps and walked up.

    ※After all, in that state, being watched by two Servants, one with evil intentions and the other with a warning look on his face, he would most likely be stopped by the two of them working together, so let＊s forget it.

    But Tohsaka and Shirou didn't understand what was going on. Shirou immediately asked: "Hey, Lancer, what do you mean by what you just said?"

    Cu Chulainn didn't have time to explain to him. If it was the lively and bold one, it would be better if it were him At that moment, he turned back and continued on his own path: "Well, I felt something was wrong. I thought Caster was hiding just now.  behind."

    "Really?" Shirou couldn't help but look back behind him, but there was only that person behind him who was staring at him with dead fish eyes.?The Serra Maid and nothing else.  Looking at Lancer again, he was about to enter the mountain gate, and Tohsaka had already followed him. Suddenly, Shirou stopped thinking about it and followed suit.

    When he reached Saber's side, Shirou stopped and stood on the same step as Saber.

    "Hey, Saber, don't listen to Tohsaka. During the battle, if you have the opportunity to use your Noble Phantasm, don't worry about wasting your magic power. Just use it. Although there are other enemies, let us deal with them. Just focus on  Just assassin," Shirou whispered.

    "Yes, I know, and please take good care of yourself, Shirou." Saber nodded slightly, and then she glanced at Shirou with a solemn expression.

    Shirou also nodded and followed Tohsaka's footsteps.  Sera was behind him, following Shirou silently. When Shirou stopped, she also stopped. When Shirou left, she continued to move forward, like a bodyguard.

    Seeing Sera following Shirou into the mountain gate, Saber put away her thoughts, held her breath, and looked at the "comrade" in front of her.

    "That's all I can say. Although they are enemies, they can also be said to be friends.

    Assassin reached his arm behind his head, grabbed the hilt of the sword, and gently took out his sword. As he drew the sword, the scabbard tied to his body automatically became illusory, and finally turned into thin matter.  The light mist dissipated invisible.

    He gently raised his arm and faced his sword into the air. The arc of the blade faced the full moon in the sky, comparing the advantages and disadvantages between the two.

    Finally, Kojiro gently put down his arm, shook his head slightly, and smiled on his face.

    "Sure enough, compared to the moon, the edge of the sword is brighter." He sighed: "But compared to the sword that turns into nothingness in just a hundred years, the moon is longer."

    Then, he shook his head again, as if denying something: "No, no, it is indeed relatively short-lived, but compared to the longevity of the moon, even for just a moment, the sword can emit light that it can never reach."

    The warrior stood up straight, as if facing the enemy for the first time, and took a solemn posture.  A strong brilliance suddenly burst out in his eyes: "I want to thank you, Saber. I thought I would never have the chance to fight you again, but in any case, I caught up and fought with you to my heart's content. Today  This call is of great significance."

    "No, I am the one who should thank you. Moreover, it is my honor to compete with such a noble sword as yours." Saber bowed slightly and stood up. At the same time, a strong wind burst from her body, like  Some kind of burst of magic rushed out.  Along with the amazing wind pressure, there was also a strong light.

    The golden light was like the brilliance of the sun, and an extremely bright sword appeared in her hand.  The decoration is gorgeous, and it also carries an unparalleled feeling of supremacy, giving people the arrogance that this sword is invincible.

    Holding the sword in both hands, Saber stared at Assassin's eyes with a solemn face: "The first two times, it was interrupted when you were using the secret sword, but this time it is different. This time, please be sure to  Use your strongest blow, and in exchange, I will fight back with all my strength, and I will definitely surpass you."

    Her meaning was obvious. During the first two battles between Saber and Assassin, someone disrupted the situation, but Saber did not suffer. On the contrary, Saber saw an opportunity for Assassin to use the Noble Phantasm. On the contrary, she made a profit, but this time  It did not make the King of Knights feel happy. Instead, she felt unfair that she had taken advantage of others.  Originally, a knight's battle must be fair.  This situation now makes Saber a little uneasy, so this time, she wants to fight Assassin who uses the secret sword as she did last time.

    But Assassin looked at her and shook his head gently: "This is not okay."

    "Huh? Why is that?" Saber frowned.

    "Didn't I say last time that my Yan Hui is not perfect because it is restricted by the ground, and it is the same now. No matter which side it is, there is always a blow that I can't use." Assassin sighed, looking a little gloomy.

    Saber didn＊t speak.

    But soon, the coolness on Assassin's face disappeared, he smiled and walked a few steps down.

    "I've been thinking about how to solve this problem, but I can't figure out how to solve this problem anyway, because no matter what, I can't use this blow perfectly." He gently swung the long knife in his hand:  "Then, at this moment, I discovered that it was because I was obsessed with executing this attack perfectly that I could not execute Yan Hui's third attack on the steps."

    With his long sword drawn, the warrior said calmly: "Actually, it doesn't need to be a perfect blow, as long as you can use YanThree strikes of ?? are enough, and the result is no longer important.  Originally, I didn't compete with you just to win and laugh out loud. Even if my body collapsed after the blow, it was enough.  "

    Saber seemed to understand something, she couldn't help but screamed: "Assassin, you"

    She didn＊t understand what assassin meant at first, but in the end, he understood.  Assassin wants to use his strongest stunt, and at the cost of his life.

    It's like an ordinary person can't lift a weight that he usually can't lift. When he encounters someone falling off a cliff in front of him, he reaches out to pull him, but he can't bear the weight of that person. If he reluctantly pulls him up, it will be too much.  OK.  However, the cost will be severe.  If a person pulls a weight that he cannot bear, it may cause dislocation, rupture of tendons, and other consequences.

    The same goes for Assassin. If he wants to use his special skills, he must do it in the same way just now, forcing his body, even if he is seriously injured.

    "Then, come on, you have never seen my Yan Hui's third sword. Likewise, I have never seen your unique skills. Let us reach the peak of each other, and then use our strongest swords to look at each other.  Man, how are you?" The owner of the long knife raised his sword high and laughed loudly.

    "Ah" the King of Knights' voice was a little more respectful, and she said loudly: "As you think, as you wish."

    "Clang!" "Hiss!"

    The armored boots and straw sandals left their foothold at the same time. The silver knight and the blue-clad warrior collided with each other with the glory they possessed.

    (The update is a little late, but it is the National Day holiday after all. One of my classmates got married. I went to drink some at noon. When I came back, I went to bed, but I overslept. Then I woke up and clicked to see, and found that zero was out so update  It＊s late. Well, it may be a bit wordy, but let＊s get into the content starting from the next chapter.)

 Work related Chapter 122 The battle begins

    When I walked into the gate of the temple, the first thing I saw was not the main hall that could be reached by the road extending under my feet, but the person standing in front of it.

    Compared to the majestic main hall, he can only be described as petite. In addition, the clothes on his body are red and black, which forms a cover with the roof of the main hall behind him, making him even more inconspicuous.  But when he stood there, you could still notice his presence immediately.

    And, not to mention the magician.  Their eyesight is generally better than that of ordinary people, and some use special methods to improve their eyesight and give them other abilities.  Tohsaka Rin does not have a magic eye, but her vision is much better due to magic, which allows her to see her servant at once.

    In other words, he betrayed his servant.

    Now seeing this man, seeing the calm smile on his face as usual, Tohsaka suddenly felt something strange in his heart. He didn't know whether it was sad or a little angry. In short, it was a very strange feeling.  She couldn't help but let out some things in her mind.

    "Well, because I think this necklace matches Rin."

    One of the three knights, although he is a heroic spirit of the bow, he is a strange servant who likes to use swords. He was summoned by Tohsaka Rin in a failed attempt and later betrayed her as a servant.

    The servant looked at the former master walking in front of him, with not even a hint of shame on his face, not even a trace of change.  Moreover, he is definitely not here to welcome them.

    Shirou was not surprised. After all, Archer's eyes were very sharp. How could he not see anyone coming here on a night like this when the weather was refreshing and the night was clear.  Moreover, he just kidnapped a person from his own camp.

    And the betrayer smiled the first time he saw his former master.

    "Although I knew from your character that you would definitely come, I didn't expect that it would be such a forced situation." The white-haired heroic spirit looked at his summoner and shook his head slightly: "But it's okay, like this  It＊s hard to gain experience. Even if you miscalculate now, you can avoid future mistakes.§

    He didn＊t mean it, and he didn＊t say anything specifically. This kind of lightly sarcastic words was exactly his usual tone, but it wasn＊t so applicable at this time.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????But it seems that the contractual relationship with Tohsaka is still the same as before, so this kind of suggestion of help makes people feel uncomfortable.

    No, it＊s not that I＊m unhappy anymore, but that I＊m angry.

    From the beginning, this guy has been unpleasant to everyone. Moreover, he betrayed Tohsaka and now he has captured Sakura.  He was obviously a fighting partner in the past, but he was able to discard him without hesitation, and now he still behaves like this.  Shirou couldn't help but clenched his fists. If it weren't for the voice in his head telling him the plan Tohsaka had said, he might have been tempted to rush forward and kill someone.

    "What are you talking about? I am a summoned Servant. How can I not be the strongest!"

    "Where's Archer, Caster, and that guy?" Shaking his head to get rid of those unnecessary thoughts, Tohsaka ignored Archer's words, looked around and asked.

    "Would you like to find out the situation first? Yes, it fits your personality." Archer pointed behind him: "In the temple at the back, there is a tunnel. Caster dug a space underneath, although there are other  However, it seems that she also decided to use it as a battle location."

    "You can throw yourself on me and cry, they won't say anything!"

    "Really, thank you very much." Looking across the temple behind Archer, Tohsaka nodded.  Although I just tried hard to stop the strange thoughts in my mind, it still didn't stop.

    "That's not necessary, but in exchange, what good strategy did you come up with to win? Although you were forced to come, you wouldn't have come if you hadn't made a decision." The archer lowered his head calmly and looked into the distance.  Ban asked directly.

    Tohsaka also faced his gaze directly. Looking at the face that looked the same as before, her heart moved. Then she said with a cold face, "Well, yes, there is, but, this is  I can＊t tell you.§

    "It's really not a loss. Forget it, no matter what kind of strategy it is, I will use it next. I will definitely see it then." The archer shrugged and didn't care. Instead, he looked forward to it.

    "Ah, I will let you see it, but before that, I have to let you move around a bit," Tohsaka said lightly.

    "Have you finally finished, that's good?" After hearing this, the spearman immediately stepped forward. He seemed to have been waiting for a long time, and raised his hand as if he wanted something.?The object was thrown from his hand.  But nothing flew out, instead a red light flashed across, and a new thing appeared in his empty hand.

    It was a spear that was all red.  It is engraved with simple and artistic patterns, as if some kind of living vine is winding around the gun body.  This spear does not seem to be made of steel. Although it is only illuminated by the moonlight, it is already shining with a dazzling light, just like the color of the Lancer's eyes.

    "Stop looking to the side, your opponent is me." Pointing the spear at the archer, the Lancer urged him to quickly take out his weapon.

    The archer glanced at him with interest, then smiled playfully: "Oh, that's really amazing. He actually found a new Servant contract within two days of losing me. It's really fast. Well,  I'm not qualified to say, but your mode switching is so fast. Sure enough, cutting off the contract with you is the right choice, otherwise I don't know when I will be abandoned. I originally thought you would kill that kid in exchange for Saber, forget it  Yeah, the Lancer isn＊t bad either.§

    He once again confirmed that his actions were correct and nodded.  However, although his expression was relaxed, he did take out the black and white swords with a clang in his hands.

    In fact, he is a Servant, and his magic perception is more sensitive than any magician. How could he not notice that Tohsaka Rin is not connected to other Servants? Such words are just for provocation.

    "Well" Others didn't respond. Shirou was the first one who couldn't bear it any longer. He took a step forward and shouted: "You guy, do you know what you are talking about? Don't think that everyone is the same as you"

    In response to Shirou's roar, Archer didn't even look at him. Faced with this indifference, Shirou became even more angry. Just when he wanted to do something, he was pulled back by Tohsaka.

    "Ignore his provocation, Shirou, that will only give him an opportunity to take advantage of him," Tohsaka said with a cold expression, as if he was talking about someone else's business.

    "But＃＃"

    "That's it, give him to the Lancer and let's go." Tohsaka said without questioning, his voice rising a bit.

    However, her serious face is no longer as majestic as before, as if she is trying to hold herself up.  Moreover, the toughness in her eyes also weakened, and there seemed to be a little bit of pleading in her voice.

    "" Shirou was silent for a moment, then he clenched his fists, and after opening and closing them a few times, he suppressed the anger in his heart: "Ah, I understand."

    That＊s good. Tohsaka nodded, winked at Sera and Rider, and then said to Lancer: ※Then, leave it to me.§

    "Ah, I understand, you go quickly, I will follow you soon." Cu Chulainn twisted his head and tensed his muscles.

    "Really, that's good." Looking at the confident smile on Lancer's face, Tohsaka's face did not show any trace of happiness, but instead looked a little gloomy.

    "It's decided. After getting the Holy Grail, the first thing I will do is to make a wish to throw you to the eighteenth level of hell."

    "Hey, Lancer" she hesitated for a moment, looked to the side, and called Lancer.

    "Huh? What?" The spearman moved his eyes slightly and looked at Tohsaka.  Then, when he saw the look on Tohsaka's face, he was slightly startled, and immediately smiled bitterly: "Really, I didn't expect that although you were showing concern, your target was wrong. It's really upsetting. Ah, don't worry.  Well, I know your goal is to get revenge on this guy, so I won＊t kill him.§

    But with the next sentence, the spearman's voice became cold and vicious: "I will give him a good beating, and then make him kneel in front of you, crying and apologizing."

    Faced with this childish provocation, Archer didn't even blink, with a faint smile still on his face.

    Tohsaka was stunned for a moment when she heard this answer. She looked at Lancer for a few seconds. Then, she showed her sincere smile for the first time tonight: "Well, thank you, Lancer. The person who helped is  That＊s so nice of you.§

    "Oh, do you have a crush on me?" The spearman climbed up and answered smoothly, with a look on his face that was a bit rogue.

    "Just force it." Tohsaka waved his hand, then pulled Shirou and walked inside.

    However, Tohsaka left without looking back, but the thoughts in his heart could no longer stop.

    "By the way, Rin, can you confirm something?" "It's okay to delay, but it doesn't matter if you knock that thing down, right?"

    ＃＃

    There are some doubts and doubts. Although it is useless to think about these things now, I have experienced so much and seen so many things together.Things I know that after experiencing so many things, your heart has become tattered and unable to support any emotion. But, despite this, despite this, the past, those times when we acted together, those times,  Is it really something meaningless?

    Seeing those people walking around the Main Hall and disappearing from his sight, the spearman withdrew his gaze.

    "You are really free. During the battle, you still have time to look elsewhere." Unlike the spearman, the archer's eyes have never left him since the spearman took out his spear, but the spearman followed  He was different. Even though he was confronting him again, his eyes looked where he should, looking calm and composed.

    "It's just a fight with a guy like you who is rotten to the core. There is no need for me to be so focused on someone like you." He spat out a sentence coldly, and the Lancer's hand holding the weapon turned slightly, adjusting his grip on the gun.  Posture and stance.

    The murderous aura overflowed from his body like silk spun by a spider, wrapping around the entire space.

    "Oh, she looks very angry. It really surprises me. I'm not her servant. I don't have any contract. The time we get together is very short. The exchange of feelings is superficial. I don't think you will use this as a reason to help. Do you have a sense of justice?  . Unlike your appearance, you are really upright." Looking at the spearman's somewhat ferocious face, the knight shook his head.

    "That has nothing to do with the person, I just feel unhappy with you." Lancer said with a look of disgust on his face: "I originally felt unhappy with you, but I didn't expect you to be such a scumbag. I have to thank the little girl just now.  . If she hadn＊t sincerely thanked you just now, maybe I would have broken the contract and killed you.§

    "Do you want to talk about the glory of heroes Ha, this or that, they are all boring theories. That's why I turned my back on your type. Caster doesn't have such boring thoughts,  You are already dead, how can you get such a thing to protect you?" Archer sighed and shook his head, with a really troubled expression on his face: "To be honest, I really don't understand what is going on in your head."

    "You don't have to think about it. Let me teach you slowly later." Lancer arched his body slightly, getting ready like a cheetah ready to pounce: "Use my gun to let you really feel it."  one time."

    Facing the murderous Lancer, Archer did not dare to be careless. He raised the black and white short blades in front of him, one in front and one behind.  Having fought against Cu Chulainn twice, Archer had some understanding of this heroic spirit's fighting methods, and had some experience with the corresponding methods. At this moment, he knew that he could never take the initiative. What he should do was to defend instead of attack, and wait for the opponent.  Attack first.

    But just when Archer was ready to deal with the opponent's lightning-like spear, a sentence suddenly popped out of Lancer's mouth.

    "Before we start the fight, let me ask you something." The blue heroic spirit stared at the red knight in front of him with his red eyes: "Archer, who is that guy?"

    "Huh? What?" Facing the confusing question, Archer frowned.

    "I mean that guy, the guy with the same face as you, who is he?" the gunman asked in a low voice.

    "" He didn't expect Lancer to say this. The smile on Archer's face disappeared. He looked at Lancer with a gloomy look for a few seconds, and then turned to the spear in his hand: "Did you actually see it too?  Oh, was it the night before yesterday?"

    He thought for a moment, then the corners of his mouth curled up again: "Besides, it seems that you didn't tell Rin and the others."

    "Ah, I didn't say it, because I don't know what's going on myself. Don't tell others what you don't know about." The gunman asked: "So, who is that guy? Why did he talk to you?  Have the same face."

    "That's impossible to answer." Archer sighed and said truthfully, "Honestly, I don't think anyone can tell me this."

    While Archer and Lancer were talking about who the white Archer was, Tohsaka and Shirou were talking to the white Archer face to face.

    They quickly found the temple that Archer was talking about. In fact, it was not a temple, but a wing. However, Archer＊s speech disorder was ignored. They found the entrance in the middle of the room and walked down.

    After that, what appeared in front of a few people was a grand place.

    The square!

    This was the first reaction of several people.

    The end point of the extension of the tunnel is an empty but huge space. It is in the shape of a semicircle. There are more than a dozen chandeliers at the top of the space, which are used to illuminate the entire space. However, the lights here are not ventilated enough to illuminate such a large area.  The space is created by magic no matter how you think about it.

    The whole space looks cleanNormally, the inside of the mountain that should be hollowed out should be composed of wet soil and stones, but now it looks extremely white, and the stone walls look very dry and dark.  Tohsaka looked at the ground in front of him. The clean stone surface, although not reflective, had an ivory-like color.

    Caster didn't like the dampness and gloomy tones of this place, so she baked the inside of the space and at the same time used her own ability to fill in part of the bottom of the place. The space that was originally half a circle was turned into a semicircle.  , allowing the ground to reach the entrance of the dug tunnel.  And the Holy Grail system was buried entirely by her. This was to protect the Holy Grail system from being damaged. After all, this empty place might become a battlefield, and it would be impossible if that thing was not protected.  The caster installed a huge and thick shield on him.  Thanks to the gift, he raised the ground and buried the Holy Grail system. He also raised the stone platform he made a lot.

    At this moment, in the empty and white underground space, the white high platform is like a strange-shaped tower.

    The first time he saw that, Tohsaka couldn't help but smile.

    "You are basically telling us that there is a trap!" She smiled at that time, with a relaxed expression and heavy eyes.

    But even though they knew it was a trap, they still had to go through it. Several people tested the ground and then stepped on it.  There were several long stairs on the high platform that could extend from the bottom to the top. Several people ran toward one of the stairs on the high platform.

    However, just as he was about to arrive, a man walked to the front of the high platform, jumped down with a cry, and landed just in front of a few people.

    With white hair, dark skin, and a face with sharp edges and corners, full of masculine beauty, he can be considered a domineering handsome man.  At this moment, a pair of gray eyes were full of smiles. He looked at the people in front of him and gently stretched out his hand to say hello.

    ※Hey, we meet again,§ he chuckled, with a happy look on his face.

    "Archer!!" Tohsaka and Shirou screamed at the same time.

    Yes, the tall guy in front of him is really an archer, but the clothes on his body are not red but white.  Of course, he is the fake, and the real owner is still out there, but few people don't know that right now.

    "Archer!! You damn, Lancer, that guy talks so nice, what on earth is he doing!!!" After Shirou screamed, he quickly started working, secretly opening the magic circuit, ready to project the sword at any time.  .

    But there was someone faster than him, that was Rider. The chains in his hands flashed, and two swords flew out, facing Archer's face and heart.

    Facing this incoming attack, Archer did not dodge or dodge, but just took out a weapon.  It was a long weapon. He held the middle part of the weapon and flicked his wrist.

    "Dang-dang" a shining light curtain appeared in front of the white archer, blocking the two chain swords.

    Bai Archer danced with the long weapon, forming a circular barrier and blocking the two short swords.  At this moment, he stopped turning the long weapon in his hand and turned to look at Shirou and the others with a relaxed look on his face: "Don't be so anxious, I still plan to talk to you."

    "That is＃＃"

    When they saw the long weapon that looked like a spear, but the blade was curved like a hook, making the whole weapon look like a weird sickle, several people suddenly remembered it.  That's harpe.

    That night, the man in black robe used this weapon to force Rider to be unable to use the Noble Phantasm.

    Rider originally wanted to throw the chain dagger by herself, and then take advantage of the opponent's resistance to the two swords. She had no time to care about anything else and took the opportunity to go over and give him a shot. However, she did not expect that the opponent suddenly took out this thing, which made her give up immediately.  I had that idea and didn't rush forward immediately.

    But isn＊t that the weapon of the man in black robe? How could it appear in Archer＊s hand? And Archer wasn＊t outside just now. How could it suddenly appear here?

    Thinking of this, Shirou's mind flashed.  By the way, Archer seems to know some kind of magic that can travel through space. It was like this when he was at his own home. He suddenly appeared. Now he suddenly appears here. He must have used that method.

    But Tohsaka doesn't think so. She has been with Archer for many days and knows a lot about his personality and past events, so she knows him very well. Now, her first reaction to the white Archer in front of her is  In addition to being surprised, there was also a sense of disobedience. It seemed that there was something wrong with Archer. In addition, the long weapon he was holding now - she saw the harpe in Archer's hand, and suddenly thought of something impossible.  , gasped.

    "Need notWorry, Tohsaka, even if he gets rid of the Lancer, he will still have to face the joint attack of several of us, and there is no chance of winning." Shirou thought Tosaka was worried about this and comforted her.

    Tohsaka thought for a moment, then she stared at the archer in white and asked slowly, "Who are you?"

    "Oh, I don't know how many times people have asked me this." Bai Archer scratched his head. This kind of behavior that did not care about his image made Tohsaka convinced of one thing - even though his appearance, clothes, and voice reminded him  Same, but this man, he is not an archer.

    "But you guessed it right. Unlike Shirou, you are much smarter." He pointed at himself, and then raised the harpe on the other hand to show everyone to look at it: "I am not an archer or a servant.  Not a heroic spirit. We met for the first time at Ryudou Temple the night before yesterday. I hadn＊t shown my face at that time Hey, Rider, haven＊t you thought about this? I was the one who told you not to use the Noble Phantasm.  Otherwise, the man in black robe will die miserably."

    He stretched his arms and moved them a few times like he was flapping his wings, as if he was shaking the invisible wide sleeves, but that was really funny.

    "What" Rider's eyebrows suddenly raised, almost disappearing into her beautiful hair.  She opened her mouth slightly and let out a silent scream.

    She carefully looked at the man in front of her, and she couldn't see any difference between him and Archer, but if anything, he was a man with an entity, that is, a real body.  He is alive, can breathe, will drown if he is drowned, can be burned by fire, and can be hit by bullets. He is not a spirit like a servant.

    ??????????????????????????? And the feeling I had when I just took out the harpe, it seemed like a projection.

    The rider couldn't help but look at Shirou, and the person she was looking at looked shocked. He looked at the impostor in front of him, and then couldn't help but look at the intersection behind him, but he couldn't see the dark hole.  Look at Archer and Lancer outside. No matter how good his eyes are, he can't see through the wall.

    Shirou now had the urge to confirm that the matter was true. He really wanted to call Lancer and ask him what was going on. He once heard Tohsaka say that Lancer's owner was a very trendy guy, and he wanted to match him.  Got a cell phone.

    "So, it wasn't Archer who abducted Sakura from Shirou's house before, but you, right?" Tohsaka's eyes were like needles, staring closely at the guy in front of him who had proven that he was an imposter, and the latter nodded.

    Shirou took a step forward and asked him: "Who are you? What is the purpose of being with Caster?

    "Do you think I will tell you?" The fake archer smiled softly and tilted his head to look at Shirou.

    Just now, Archer had already made Shirou very angry, and now another Archer appeared in front of him, and his words and tone were even more outrageous than him. This made Shirou unable to hold back: "I will let you say it."

    The moment is to open the magic circuit in the body, and then project according to the eight sections.

    With a sound beyond the times, the black and white swords were caught in Shirou's hands.  Tohsaka didn't stop him. After all, he was still outside before and didn't know the situation, so he was worried about any changes.  But now we are inside the enemy, and any situation cannot be avoided by being careful.  And now that I have a large number of people here, if anything goes wrong, I can stop it on the spot.

    "You don't have that time." The white knight raised his lips and smiled.

    "What do you mean?" Shirou asked with a cold face, raising the swords in both hands and about to rush towards the guy who looked exactly like Archer

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"

    A voice full of pain, rejection, help, and collapse rang out. The sound was extremely tearing, as if someone's feet were nailed to the ground by a tent nail, and the tent nail was full of large and small sharp points.  Thorn, fresh from the forge.  It's obviously about 500 meters away from the platform even in a straight line, and the sound can be transmitted from that place. You can imagine how bad the situation is.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????＃

    That voice just now was obviously that of a girl.

    Everyone's hearts suddenly fell to the bottom. Although the scream just now was very sad, they still recognized who it was How could they not recognize it? People obviously heard that voice every day. Even if it changed, they could still hear it.  Whose name does it belong to when you hear it?

    Sakura!  !  !

    Looking at the faces of the people in front of him with mixed emotions such as surprise, panic, fear, sadness, etc., the fake knight closed his eyes and took a deep breath, as if to inhale their exposed emotions into his nose.

    "It's begun."

 Related Works Chapter 123: One move to deal with you

    The stairs are very wide, but the angle of the stone steps is also very steep. If you are not careful, you will fall backwards because your body posture is too far, but now it is not this small problem that is hindering you, but something else.

    Running fast on steep stairs is already very dangerous. Even so, there are still people, or in other words, non-human things getting in the way.

    In the middle of the steps, obstructions suddenly appeared, but they were not human beings, and they were huge in number.  The dark color, the thin figure like a ghost, the whole face is just a big mouth full of fangs.  There is no trace of flesh and blood on the whole body, as if it is a bone body made of stone. Of course, it is Caster's familiar, the Dragon Fang Soldier.

    ※Crack, click, click, the creaking sounds from their bodies intertwined, forming a harsh and loud noise.

    This is not the first time Tohsaka has seen these things, but this time it is different. The number of them is too huge, it seems to be more than a hundred, and the black mass pours down from the top of the platform, like  A colony of man-eating ants.

    The only upper and lower jaws they have on their faces are wide open, letting out whimpering screams. The familiars are made from the vitality of living people stripped from this city, and their bodies are full of resentment.

    "Damn it, I'm here to disrupt the situation now." Tohsaka couldn't help but grit his teeth when he saw the things rushing down from above.  This is not the first time she has seen this kind of thing. She will definitely not have any fear of this kind of thing. Even if it comes twice as many times, she is confident that she can solve it. However, when she sees this thing now, her  My heart suddenly went cold.

    There is no problem in solving them all, but in terms of time, there is not so much spare time.

    When they rushed up the steps just now, it was because they heard Sakura's scream.  Now that the sound has stopped, they don't know what happened on the platform. What Tohsaka and Shirou hope most at the moment is to go through this step and go to the top to have a look. For this reason, they asked Rider to stay as the fake Archer.  Opponents, the three of them took the opportunity to run up. Now the road is blocked by those skeletons. If you want to go up, you must clear them all. However, at this time, there is no time to do this.

    "Do you need to deal with the soldiers first, that bastard Caster? It's time like this." Tohsaka had already raised his arms, preparing to use curse bullets, while Shirou on the side had also raised his swords, preparing to fight hand-to-hand.

    "Please wait a moment." Just when Shirou was about to rush forward, a faint voice suddenly sounded from behind, interrupting their actions.

    The two of them turned around in surprise and looked at the woman who spoke. It was the maid magician they had almost forgotten, Sera.  At this moment, she lowered her eyes and looked at Tohsaka and Shirou, and said softly: "The magic of the two of you is not good at dealing with such a large number of soldiers. Compared with the subsequent battles, it is better to retain the magic power, so please hand over here.  Just let me handle it."

    "Huh? But that number is too huge. No matter how strong you are, it's impossible" Shirou was about to say something, but Sera carefully passed the two of them and stood in front of them, watching the crazy swarm of ants.  There was a hint of contempt on her face as the skeleton came.

    Then, she raised her arms and faced the large number of familiars in front of her.

    A silver bracelet glowed on her wrist, and then the bracelet turned into a liquid fluid and wrapped around Sera's entire forearm, eventually forming something like a wristband, only covering the hand.  , there is a circular ring with a diameter of three centimeters in the palm of the hand.

    "Conversionbegins" The two people standing behind her could only hear what she seemed to whisper, but they didn't hear it clearly. They could only barely hear it. Then, the two people saw Sera's body.  There was a burst of intense flash.

    The light and shadow are light blue like silver, so bright that it makes people feel dazzling.  Then, there was a series of loud noises.

    Like a downpour, a huge attack stream formed by a series of blue light balls rushed towards the Dragon Tooth Soldiers in front of them. The heroic number was as majestic and huge as a hundred cannons firing, making people break into cold sweats just looking at it.  Because facing that attack, with that amount, it was completely impossible to dodge.

    Those dragon tooth soldiers are even more impossible.  They have no rationality and intelligence at all, and they only act according to the orders of their masters. It is simply impossible to escape.  The group of skeletons suddenly collided with the icy blue magic ball, and suddenly fire appeared and black smoke rose from the explosion.

    Sera held her right hand with her left hand, as if she was providing stable support. It was not easy to launch such a huge amount of magic attacks from her hand. If she was not careful, she might devour herself.  But she attacked with one hand and supported with the other. The first second after firing the magic bullet, she actually raised her arm bit by bit and pointed it upward.

    &nbsp; She was shooting.

    The dragon tooth soldiers below were hit by her magic bullets as soon as they came face to face, but there were still others behind them. Instead of waiting for them to rush in front of them and then attack them, it was better to kill them all in one go.  Sera raised her arm, like a double-barreled Gatling weapon, and swiped wildly at the skeleton soldiers on the stairs in a straight line.

    He has no ability to resist magic, no intelligence and rationality, and his physical strength is only enough for an ordinary strong man to chop him into pieces. How could he be able to withstand Einzbern's magic impact?  The skeletons howled and were blown away.  Without a doubt, it turned into rising smoke and dust.

    After a pause, Sierra shook her palm, curled up her fingers, and stopped firing magic bullets.  She lowered her arms and hung them from her waist. The silver wristbands turned into a fluid shape again, and then turned into bracelets again and hung on her hands.

    Looking at the place where she had attacked, it was now in a mess.

    Serra fired at the stairs. The whole process only lasted about five seconds, but on the road from the platform in front of him to the top of the high platform, there was not a single standing skeleton in the scattered black smoke.

    After wearing it, can it be transformed into attack and normal styles according to the user's wishes?  Tohsaka looked at the magic gift that he had taken away but could not turn into for himself after playing with it for a long time. He was shocked and couldn't help but think about it.

    "Then, please move on, eldest sir, Tohsaka clan leader." Sera turned around and saluted Shirou and Tohsaka slightly.

    "Yeah" Tohsaka snorted, picked up Shirou who was still in a daze, and started running.

    "Hey, you're so awesome. You wiped out such a huge number of familiars in one go." Shirou turned around and praised Sera as he ran.  He remembered what Illya once said, a hundred shots in an instant, this should be what he said.

    "You are exaggerating. This is entirely due to the ability of this weapon." Sera gently raised her arm and stroked the bracelet on it. She didn't know how she did it, and followed Shirou and Tohsaka.  Running, but looking extremely calm, the wide skirt does not look bloated or redundant at all: "As long as I use it, the magic power in my body will be forcibly converted into magic bullets for attack, and the speed and quantity will be the same."  Taking advantage is a magic ritual made according to the method of using the military Noble Phantasm."

    Shirou nodded, but Tohsaka asked at this moment: "Hey, with such a huge power, there are restrictions on how it can be used. Tell me quickly. I don't want to be dragged down by this shortcoming soon."

    "Well, if it's a burst like that just now, it can only last for about fifteen seconds, and the magic power in my body will be exhausted." Sera nodded and said that in addition to the astonishing numbers.

    "Fifteen secondsthat is to say, about one-third of the magic power in your body has been consumed now?"

    "Yes, because it instantly replaces the magic power in my body, it consumes a lot of magic power to convert it. If it is used continuously, it cannot last for a long time. However, if burst shooting and short-term shooting are performed according to the battle situation, the time will be extended according to this situation."  Ra added.

    "So, I understand. When we face Caster later, we won't need your main attack. You just need to provide me with magic support." Tohsaka pondered for a while and said to Sera. At the same time, she couldn't help but  He complained: "Really, if that thing of yours can last a little longer. Maybe it can also be used as a sneak attack to disrupt the situation of the battle."

    "Yeah, it would be nice if it could be used for a longer time." I don't know what she was thinking. She was silent for a while and nodded, then responded in an indifferent tone.

    Indeed, if it could last longer, this weapon would make a great offensive magic weapon.

    Although it has an advantage in terms of attack range, if it is spread out, just an average magician can withstand it, and it only has one attack mode, and it consumes too quickly.  The Einzbern clan is an excellent clan for making equipment. With their alchemy skills so perfect, they would never create such a flawless thing. They should at least be equipped with a magic power reserve device.

    Unlike the shield on the left hand, it is not only something that can resist physical impact and magic attacks, but will be completely immune to magic attacks if it does not reach B level.  Just by opening it, it will automatically draw magic power from the surrounding air and nature itself, reducing the user's consumption.  This thing is completely a device that consumes the magic power of the magician. It can be said to be a thing with great disadvantages.

    But as a protector, Einzbern gave her a good shield, so why did he give her a bad gun?  This is a very simple thing.

    Because this is not AinzWhat Eren equipped her with was that Sera was different from Liz in that she was not a combat-type cyborg. In addition, Einzbern had already summoned Hercules this time.  They thought that there was no need to equip Sera with extra weapons, because all she had to do was to dress Illya in the heavenly dress, so they just gave her a shield in case of emergency.

    This wristband that fires magic bullets was made for her by her master, Illyasviel.

    According to Illya, she saw that Sera only had a shield on her body. She felt too insecure to be with her, so she made an attack wrist guard and a magic costume for her.  How could her crude skills make such an excellent gift? She could only create something with scattered power and huge consumption.

    Although she understood that this thing was flashy, Sera still accepted it solemnly, and at the same time she couldn't help but feel a little moved in her heart.

    At that time, Berserker was still alive, and Illya had always boasted that Hercules was the strongest Servant and did not need any other protection measures. However, she refuted what she said and made such a thing for her.

    Sera understood that this was the master＊s intention.  She is already under the protection of the Servant and is absolutely safe, but if she goes out to the castle in the mountains, there are always daily necessities that need to be purchased in the town. These are all things she and Liz do together, but in this case, it will  If their actions are exposed to the eyes of the enemy, the master may arrest them for information. This magic gift was made to make Sera, who is not as skilled as Liz, make them.

    In short, it was not to protect myself, but to protect Serra.

    Although my master is usually not nice, he is indeed a considerate guy.

    Thinking of this, the expression on Sera＊s face couldn＊t help but be a little gentle, and at the same time a little hazy.

    As a teacher, she knows what Illya's magic is, so she knows that the lady cannot make such a magic dress. Even if it is of inferior quality, even Sera herself cannot make that magic dress, but the lady can do it.  I'm afraid that the reason why that kind of costume came out is because it has started to look like

    "Shirou" a voice interrupted Sera's thoughts. She was startled, and the gentle expression on her face immediately disappeared, replaced by the indifferent look again.  She raised her eyes and saw Tohsaka in front of her talking to Shirou.

    "I have a suggestion to tell you about dealing with that Kuzumu." Tohsaka glanced at Shirou, and when his eyes turned around, Tohsaka said to him: "If you are willing to do it, you don't need Saber's support.  , you are our trump card."

    "Huh?" Shirou rolled his eyes inexplicably.

    Just when Shirou and others were climbing up the high platform that looked like a volcano crater, Saber outside was fighting fiercely with Assassin with all his strength, but he skipped it for now.  Lancer is also full of fighting spirit, and has made up his mind to show Archer some color, teach him a lesson on behalf of his parents, and teach him how to be a human being, especially how to be a hero, but he will skip this for now.

    Let＊s take a look at the situation with Rider and the fake Archer first.

    If you want to say why this is, it is because their battle ended first. Of course, the battle is not over yet, but at the beginning.

    However, Rider didn＊t feel like she was fighting. Instead, she felt like she was playing a monkey trick.

    But the artist with the dildo is the impostor, and she is the monkey!  !  !

    "Behind."

    "left."

    "It's up there."

    ※Can＊t you see that I posted it on this pillar so clearly? It＊s not a camouflage color?§

    Listening to the impostor teasing her endlessly, Rider felt like she was going crazy. Fighting with this guy, she didn't feel any tension, fear or an atmosphere of equal intelligence. Instead, she felt like a monkey being tricked.

    He reached out and swung the chain sword on his left hand. The long chain rotated, drawing a huge arc like a banana ball, almost 240 degrees, bypassing the fake archer jumping in the air and heading towards him.  Prick the back of the heart.  Facing this front-to-back attack, Archer remained calm and waited for Rider's dagger to fly behind him. He didn't move even when it turned and pierced his back.

    Then, he blinked and his whole body disappeared with a bang.

    The dagger carried a long chain through the air and stabbed in the empty direction.

    "Hey, it's not there. If you want to hit me, you have to go faster." The infuriating voice came from the side. Rider stretched out his right hand, and the chain sword in the other hand also moved to the left.  As he strokes it, the chain rolls like a spiritual snake.

    ? ?Even such a sensitive attack still had no effect on that guy. He repeated his old tricks and disappeared with a bang. When he reappeared, he was already on the right side.

    From the very beginning, this guy seemed to have the support of infinite command spells and could keep teleporting in this space. In just three minutes of fighting, he teleported at least forty times.  The first time Rider flew forward with his dagger, intending to fight him with his high speed.

    After all, every inch is longer and stronger, and the longer a weapon grows, the harder it is to control it. Compared with his own dagger, the impostor's harpe Since he is not his natural enemy, the heroic spirit, then that sword will not be what he can control.  A weapon that demonstrates strength.  Even if it can be used as a combat weapon, it is definitely not easy to use with that kind of length, so if Rider wants to use his super high speed to fight with him, close up and fight, and force him to panic, then he will win.  timing.

    But she didn＊t want to, as soon as she got up, the guy was like a phantom in the water, disappearing as soon as she touched it. Her dagger touched only the air, and the guy disappeared without a trace.

    No, it doesn＊t disappear as soon as you touch it, it disappears before you touch it.

    Immediately, the guy＊s cry came from behind the rider. He shouted loudly that he was behind and you were fighting in front. Are you blind?

    Rider turned his head in surprise and saw the guy standing a dozen meters behind him, laughing and looking at her with his arms folded.  After a few more attacks, the man was still the same. He always disappeared suddenly when the rider was close to him or when the attack was about to knock him down.

    Hit him and he disappears.  Then it appears ten meters to the left.  Adjust your posture and hit him again, and he will disappear again and appear far behind.  Turning around to attack, he disappears and appears on the right He always disappears, and then appears irregularly in front, back, left, right, southeast, northwest, and even above the rider.

    At that time, Rider thought he had used some special ability, or a skill like a Noble Phantasm.  But she soon understood that this was not a special Noble Phantasm skill. Although it was also a kind of ability, it was not the kind of reversal of cause and effect similar to the Noble Phantasm. It was simply the circular shape of this man in the belly of the mountain.  In space, the space used just moves.

    "Haha, I thought that using space transfer on this mountain would require a lot of magic power as support, and only that guy Caster could do it, but I didn't expect it to be because this mountain itself is the spiritual center. Fortunately, I have studied higher-end  "Things like this can also be done by using space transfer here." The man looked at his hands happily and kept opening and closing: "In this case, even I can do something like the second method without consuming my own authority.  It＊s really a great thing, it saves the number of uses.§

    Having said this, he raised his head, looked at Rider and shouted: "What, Rider, as a cavalry but can't keep up with other people's speed, you feel very depressed."

    Not to mention that guy's provocation, but Rider really has nothing to do with him now. After all, he can't hit him at all, because whether he throws the dagger to attack or relies on his own high-speed dash, it is incomparable.  That guy can disappear in the blink of an eye.

    It＊s not that she hasn＊t thought about the attack of the Noble Phantasm, but it doesn＊t work.  Although he didn't hold it in his hand, that guy still had his natural enemy's Noble Phantasm, and if he wasn't careful, he would end up with his head missing.  And being in a cave, using the reins and the huge impact, even if Rider wants to bury herself alive, Sakura is still here.

    As for the magic eyes, it is even more impossible. From the beginning, that guy has not been in contact with me. Even if he teleports and escapes every time, he will not get close to him. It seems that he also understands the power of all his magic eyes, so he has never been in contact with him.  No contact with yourself.

    Damn it, this is a waste of time. Five minutes have passed, but Rider hasn＊t even touched this guy＊s hair.  He's not very fast himself, but that teleportation is annoying.

    His own speed is not very fast, but the teleportation technology can ignore speed and distance. If you want to hit him, you must use a speed faster than him.

    Rider had already used all his strength to the limit, but could not close the distance with him.

    That guy didn＊t even think about fighting him. His hands were empty, and the harpe he originally took out didn＊t know when he put it away.  It seems that he doesn't want to fight with himself anymore, he just wants to delay time.  Rider once thought about pretending to ignore him and then seeing if he would come after him, but the result

    No, we can no longer think about the situation now, we must deal with him quickly.  Rider frowned. She looked at the counterfeit, her heart moved, and she decided to try one.method.

    This time, she shook the dagger in her hand again. The dagger like snake teeth drew a long circular line, passed through his side, went around to the back and stabbed him in the back. It was officially the same as before.  The way.  The dagger was shining brightly as it shot towards the fake archer's head and face, but the guy snapped his fingers without caring and disappeared, appearing on the left side of the rider.

    Rider threw the dagger in his left hand, but instead of shooting it with the dagger, he used the chain sword as a whip. The long chain flew out, and then Rider shook his arm fiercely, and the chain suddenly flipped its direction.  He hit the counterfeit over there sideways. Faced with such a blow, Bai Archer still didn't care. He even waited leisurely until the long chain almost hit his face before he dodged it. After that, he  The figure appeared on the right side of the rider.

    Rider knew before she saw the black and white figure that he was either there or behind her. His face was expressionless, but he secretly moved his right hand. Suddenly, he used the first blow.  The dagger that stabbed his back slightly deflected, drew a new arc, and flew toward him again.

    Bai Archer, who had just teleported there, heard a sound from the side. When he turned around, he found a sharp nail whizzing towards him. He immediately took a breath of cold air and teleported away.  The chain sword missed its target, and after deflecting its flight, it actually flew towards Rider's location.

    ※Hey, be careful, I＊m going to hit you.§ The guy＊s concerned voice came from behind.

    "It's better that you worry about yourself!"

    "Ah? What" When the white knight was still wondering what she meant, he caught a flash of silver light in the corner of his eyes. But it was when he flashed to the left side of Rider before. The guy used the chain on his left hand as a whip and threw it out.  He swung violently, trying to hit him with the chain body, but failed.  But Rider did not withdraw his strength and allowed the chain to continue swinging backwards. Now, with Rider's left hand as the center, it drew a semicircle from front to back like a compass. If it continued, it would pass behind Rider and then wrap around her body.  .  However, he is behind the rider now.

    The long whip body was about to pass by at this moment. He hurriedly dodged and teleported himself to a height of more than ten meters in front of the rider.

    But Rider raised his right hand, grabbed the dagger that had been thrown out and then flew back in his hand, swung it forward with all his strength, and the dagger struck again at the white archer who had just appeared.

    But this attack was too ordinary. He didn＊t even need to teleport. Bai Archer just turned sideways and avoided the coldly shining weapon.

    Successfully.  The rider watched the guy's movements.

    Just when the fake Archer thought he had dodged the blow, he suddenly noticed the Rider in the distance suddenly retracting his arm, as if he was pulling something.

    ※Wait a minute, could it bethe impostor opened his eyes wide.

    Only then did he realize that at some point, there were several chains wrapped around him, like a net. When Rider took his hand, the chains shrank like fishing nets, and he was afraid that they would be entangled in him soon - by that thing.  If it's on your body, you can't use teleportation.

    Invisible He suddenly thought of a characteristic of the rider weapon, which is sometimes invisible.  Only now did he realize the purpose of Rider's continuous attacks just now. It was not to hit him at all, but simply to push himself to an extreme position and paralyze himself until he could react.  , teleportation is no longer possible.

    But now it was too late to think about these things or use teleportation. He could only arch his body, dodge left and right, reach out and shrink his legs, and push his body's functions to the limit to pass through the gaps in the chains.

    However, while he was doing this, his eyes flashed, and a beautiful woman flashed in front of him like a ghost.

    Rider raised his arm, and under the black sleeves, a jade-white hand clenched into a fist, and then struck down with all his strength, like a hammer striking a wooden stake.  However, when he touched that small fist, Bai Archer felt that all the bones, internal organs, muscles, and blood vessels in his body were shaken.

    Rider's fist seemed to be the hammer of a building demolition machine. Coupled with the super-speed blow, it immediately hit Bai Archer's body. A white air barrier suddenly appeared in front of him. You can imagine the power.  It's so big that it can actually create a tangible energy barrier.  But under the air barrier, there was a muffled sound of physical impact, and then there was a loud bang, as if a cannonball hit the ground.

    And with the power of that punch, Rider jumped back, drew a circle in the air, and then fell to the ground again. She raised her face and looked atA burst of thick smoke rose from the white ground in front. At the bottom of the thick smoke, there was a faint black color, which seemed to be something like soil. It seemed that Bai Archer's fall to the ground made a deep pit in the ground.

    This made her believe that the blow just now definitely hit the target.

    Rider is very confident in her wrist strength. She can definitely beat that guy until he can't stand up.  Moreover, looking at the potholes with thick smoke, Rider didn't think that any other servant besides Berserker could survive his blow and still stand up properly.

    Secretly breathing a sigh of relief, Rider stood up straight, glanced at the volcano-shaped platform, and then narrowed his eyes.

    The transmission of magic power is a little turbulent, but it is still sufficient. It should be because the master's emotions and spirit are in an unstable state. There is no time to waste here. Emiya Shirou and Tohsaka Rin don't know what happened, although they should confirm  Check to see if the guy is dead, but what you should do in this situation is to catch up as soon as possible.

    With this thought in mind, Rider jumped up like an ape and followed towards the stairs on the high platform.

    Um?  smoke?  what is that?  Halfway through, she saw the thick smoke emitted by Sera's cannonball and frowned.

    Just when she had some doubts in her mind and was about to speed up, a deep voice sounded behind her.

    "Hey, on the battlefield, it is not the behavior of a wise man to not confirm whether the enemy is dead." A seemingly emotionless voice sounded, and the voice seemed to be filled with cold anger.

    This voice made Rider's whole body stiffen - she immediately recognized that the owner of the voice was Archer, or rather, the white knight pretending to be Archer.

    "What" Turning around, Rider wanted to verify with her own eyes whether it was her hallucination, but she felt that her eyes were dark, and the rough touch told her that it was a hand covering her face.

    "Ah-!!!" He stretched out his palm and grabbed the beautiful face, but Archer Bai didn't show any pity for her. He shouted loudly, as if grabbing a cat's head, and used all his strength to  He threw the female heroic spirit in his hand away.

    Caught off guard, Rider had no time to adjust her body posture. Her body fell straight down, like a wild goose falling from a high altitude.

    With a bang, Rider landed on her back first, falling heavily onto the white stone ground. The shock from her back made her almost spit out blood.

    With a snapping sound, his feet landed on the ground. The fake Archer's face was covered in dust, and traces of blood oozed from his eyes, ears, mouth and nose. He looked so hideous.  His breathing was a little rapid, and he was still feeling palpitated from the fact that he had just nearly died.  At the same time, he was also angry that he was too playful and almost died.

    Just when Rider punched him in the chest, he used the space transfer trick. Of course, he didn't use it to teleport away. Instead, he used the teleportation technique in front of him to move himself.  The space in front of him was lowered to another place. When the force of Rider's attack reached in front of him, it was moved to another place to defend against the punch. However, it was still a step too late. The force of Rider's punch had already touched him.  His chest couldn't be completely removed. On the contrary, he only transferred most of the power away, and a small part of the power still hit him.

    But just this small amount of force almost made him feel like all the bones in his body were about to break, and the fact that he had just been beaten so fast that he fell rapidly and hit the ground made his internal organs unable to withstand the pressure, and blood flowed out from the seven orifices.

    Looking at the rider in front of him who had already responded with tit-for-tat, the white archer snorted: "Tsk, I won't play with you anymore. I'll kill you with one move later."

    (Preview the title of the next chapter, the strongest cosplay)

 Related Works Chapter 124 The Strongest Cosplay

    (Before reading this chapter, let me remind you that if you feel the urge to spurt blood when you see the middle part, then I want to say that this is normal, but please look at it first and hold back.  After seeing the last words, I will tell you if you want to take pictures)

    Although Rider fell badly, she was only slightly injured. She quickly stood up again. Then, when she saw the impostor, he suddenly transformed into a long sword from his hand.

    She had never seen this weapon before. It was not the Harpe, nor the weapon imitating Archer. It was not the general Moye, and it was not the spiral sword used by the genuine Archer when he was in Einzbern City.

    The black long sword is simple and gorgeous. In the groove at the end of the hilt is a crystal clear pearl. The guard is golden, highlighting the nobility. The shape of the entire sword is a cross, with hard and straight lines.  With a strong majesty, it is a typical Western sword.

    However, the nobility and grandeur of that sword cannot be compared to ordinary Western swords.

    Rider didn＊t know that the sword the guy in front of him took out was not an ordinary sword, but a noble phantom that could rival a Servant. The power of the single-wheeled sword was many times stronger than his own dagger.

    When Rider saw the sword in the man's hand, Rider could already feel its beauty and power. This feeling was definitely that of an ancient holy sword.  For comparison, only Saber's sword can compare with it.  It is also a holy sword. Even if it cannot reach the level of the holy sword in King Arthur's hand, it is at least as high as the gorgeous golden sword that defeated Berserker that day.  Even the two swords Archer had been using couldn't compare with them.

    However, although the power of this sword is powerful, compared to the harpe, Rider did not feel any chilling power from this sword.

    Of course, she is a heroic spirit. Whether it is a holy sword or a magic sword, no matter how famous it is in history, it is just the weapon of a heroic spirit. How can she be afraid of someone who is also a heroic spirit?

    " However, she would not just think that the sword was that simple, because the other party just took it out and did not use it.

    Although this man is a human being with a physical body, his face is deliberately made to look like an archer, giving people the impression that he is also a servant, and he has taken out a harpe.  The way he took it out was a bit special, like a servant taking out a weapon or a noble phantom.

    At this moment, he took out another holy sword. This was already the second weapon he had taken out that was comparable to the Noble Phantasm.  Maybe this sword is his real weapon and has some special ability.

    Rider doesn't think that this guy took out this sword and would use it to fight her hand-to-hand. That guy's melee ability is probably not very good. Even if it is good, his physical condition and strength should be similar to Archer's (after all, Archer's  body), so the sword must have some kind of offensive power.  She was extremely cautious, and when the guy took out the black sword, her eyes never left it for a moment.

    How will he use it, and what capabilities does this sword have?

    The distance between them was about twenty meters. She felt that this distance was enough, whether it was dodge or roundabout distance.  However, the man in front of her had no intention of getting close to her, and seemed to not care about the distance.

    He held the sword horizontally in front of him and glanced at Rider. Rider felt a trace of ridicule in the other person's eyes, and then saw the guy flip the sword in his hand. The sword that originally had a horizontal edge was held upside down.  .

    He stretched out his arm and faced the rider in front of him. The tip of the sword was facing the ground, forming a perfect right angle with his arm.

    Looking at the posture of the counterfeit holding the sword, Rider was a little confused and didn't understand the use of that posture.  Whether it was a holy sword or a magic sword, it should be held in his hand to exert its power, but the way he held the sword seemed like he wanted to loosen his grip and throw away the sword.

    Rider can feel the strong flow of magic power on that guy. It seems that the magic circuit has reached its limit. As a human, this guy should have a lot of magic circuits. Judging from the rotation of magic power, there should be about fifty.  .  But with such a large amount of magic power, instead of holding the sword and preparing to use it, he looked like he was about to throw it away.

    What does he want to do?

    She didn＊t feel any threat or see any strange attacks, but Rider felt uneasy bit by bit in her heart. Black matter flowed out of the images in her sight bit by bit, wrapping around her heart.

    That＊s trembling!  !

    Just when Rider felt that his skin was numb due to the cold, the impostor who was covered in dust and bleeding from the corner of his mouth suddenly smiled and saidWithout wiping off the blood stains, Bai Archer just smiled, his expression looking extremely strange.

    ※Don＊t say I didn＊t remind you, right now, it＊s better for you to run as far as you want,§ he said in a low tone.

    ""

    Hearing these words, Rider＊s hand shook violently, as if he was a lonely traveler who heard the howling of a wild beast.

    She jumped suddenly, as if she had been knocked away, and she quickly retreated backwards with her body arched.

    But, it's too late.

    The man looked at the jumping rider. He grinned, tilted his head, and slowly released his fingers.

    The black sword he was holding in his hand slowly fell as he loosened his fingers one by one, finally losing its place of hanging strength.

    In an instant, the space seemed to become dull.

    The sword fell bit by bit. The sword should be as heavy as an arm, but it was as slow as falling into water. Rider could even capture every moment of its fall.

    It falls so slowly that it even feels slower than the movement of atoms in the entire space. After falling, it will not stop when it pierces the ground, but will cross the ground, penetrate the core of the earth, and reach another place.  Go to another world.

    Suddenly, the slow sword transformed, and the black sword body suddenly emitted light, but the light was not strong. It just gave people the impression that the sword became transparent. Then, the color of the sword began to become lighter, and the color of the sword body became lighter.  Existence also begins to thin out.

    Like the sound of sand falling to the ground, the originally thin sword suddenly turned into white particles of light and dissipated in front of the white archer.

    Disappeared?

    Rider looked at the disappeared sword with some confusion, but felt nothing.

    After the sword disappeared, there was no attack or even any pressure released. It was as if it simply disappeared.

    It feels like ice and snow melting, and the water that turns into it also evaporates.

    However, the intensifying fluctuations in magic power on the fake guy became even greater. It can be seen from the magic power that it is definitely not a magic circuit that ordinary humans can possess. That number is definitely something that only a family with a long history can possess.  .

    It＊s just that the sword disappeared. Even if the magic power in him is enough to blow up the mountain, there is no point in not releasing it. He doesn＊t want to blow himself up!  why is that＃＃

    Just when Rider was confused and confused, suddenly, an unprecedented coldness swept through her heart.

    Like the blade of Perseus's sword, like the magic light from Athena's hand, her eyes became dark.

    She seemed to be on a highway. In front of her, in the middle, and behind her, like trees planted on the roadside, giant blades emerged one after another.

    With a naturally huge shape, a dark and shining color, and a certain awe-inspiring shape, on the left and right sides of the rider, huge black swords as tall as three or four people stood up from the ground, with the blades pointing upward.  Like the prison pillars of hell.

    "What is this?!!" Rider retreated quickly and felt a little sluggish. At this moment, Rider's excellent speed was of no use at all. There were these black giant swords around her.

    Rider didn＊t feel any of these emotions including shock, fear, panic, and despair. There was only a thick layer of darkness in her heart.  Looking at the giant blades around him and the white man standing between the two rows of giant blades in the distance, Rider felt like he was a guard standing in front of the gate of hell.

    "Explanation" the counterfeiter softly uttered an incomprehensible word. Then, he looked at Rider, who was in the prison pillar, and his movements slowed down involuntarily. He smiled, and his smile was a little weird: "Scene: Senbonzakura  Jing Yan.§

    The soft voice and slow tone make people feel that the speaker is a little helpless and indifferent, but when this tone reaches Rider's ears, it is tantamount to the horn of death.

    The originally black giant swords glowed, and streams of light flashed across their bodies, like currents on a circuit. Then, these line-like segments glowed.

    I don＊t know how to describe that sound. I just think it is very crisp and beautiful. It sounds like the first string of a harp has been plucked by someone.

    The ones that made that sound were those huge black swords. They were like fragile glass. The slightest sound caused them to shatter violently, turning into pieces of thin and slender debris.  It was as if leaves were falling from the branches, but these giant black steel trees did not shake off their leaves, but split entirely.  Slender fragments are flying all over the sky, and each piece of black debris is the same size. Without exception, they are all the black cross sword held by the impostor just now.??Styling.  They entangled the space around the rider, like a flock of crows flying from the battlefield, blocking the sky.

    The birds of death were on Rider＊s side, on her head, and even chopped up the ground at Rider＊s feet. They circled and flew, forming a vortex of death, and eventually wrapped themselves into a ball, imprisoning her in this prison of despair.

    Unable to dodge, defend, or counterattack, the speed and wrist strength that Rider prides himself on are completely useless, because no matter what, there is no gap to dodge, and no matter what, he cannot completely defend against this number of attacks.  As for counterattack, there is no need to talk about it.

    As far as the eye can see, the sky is already filled with the dark color. In this torrent of death that only Hades can create, her eyes can no longer catch a trace of light.

    The female cavalry looked at the death flying in the sky around her, and her face was a little cramped. However, facing such a stunning scene, she did not sit back and wait for death. Instead, she swung her double daggers, waving them like dragons, and charged at the front line, trying to save her life.  Make your own way to the outside world.

    "A useless move" Bai Archer looked at the woman dying in the dark with a smile.

    The black sword blade, like a butterfly biting a flower, gathered on the rider bit by bit

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!"

    Shrink, tighten.

    Boom!  !  !  !

    The black heroic spirit was submerged by the same pitch-black torrent. Hearing the unwilling and resistant shouts coming from the black ball prison, the white counterfeit curled his lips and showed a trace of disdain.

    "It's over." He shook his head and let out a long breath.  Then he raised his palm to look at it and laughed.

    Ah, from the posture to the activation process, they are basically imitated.

    The explanation just now, Senbonzakura Kagegen and so on, were basically the contents of the comics he read, and based on that, he couldn't help but have an idea for an experiment, but he never had the chance to use it.

    But this time he fought against others, and he finally had an opportunity to use it.

    The giant swords that appeared just now are actually the durandals that he stacked on top of each other according to his own wishes, like stacking blocks to form the giant swords.  After that, let them disperse and attack. There is no need to aim, just let them aim at the target in the center of the package. It doesn't matter if they miss.  So many swords condensed together, wrapped around Rider in a ball shape, and then shrank from all directions to slash the target.  Not even the rider can dodge this kind of attack.

    However, the number of them is not as many as billions. In terms of number, there are only about a thousand. However, even with this number, they cannot be evaded at any speed or defended by any shield.

    The reason why the giant sword that was composed of thousands of swords could reach Rider's front, middle and back was because he once again used space transfer. He did not transfer himself, but took shape in the sword he made.  At this moment, it was teleported to the expected location, and then there was such a blow.

    As for where so many swords come from, this is very simple.

    Projection, the only way to turn a sword from one into a thousand is to copy, and this magic is called projection.  This man got a contract from his clone in the "world", which allows him to use projection magic without being corrected by the world to a certain extent.  Although there is a limitation, it will continue to consume the creator's magic power and disappear when it is exhausted, but the difference between the weapon and the original item iszero.

    He can copy any weapon he knows according to his own will. Even the Noble Phantasm of a Heroic Spirit, as long as it does not exceed A level, he can copy it without any flaws and it will be the same as the original.

    Of course, if it is above level A, he will not be able to copy it.

    If we want to talk about weaknesses, this is it. He cannot copy weapons above A level, or A+ or A+++ type weapons that have instant power multiplication. He cannot restore their original object capabilities, and can only reach A level.  By itself, but only this is completely enough.

    The black light dissipated, and he looked at the target of his attack.

    On the ground is a huge pit with a diameter of more than ten meters and a depth of nearly ten meters. In the deep pit, there is a strange dark red pool.

    The original majestic appearance of the country has disappeared, and there is only a woman in ragged clothes, covered with wounds and blood.

    Her hair was scattered in countless directions and covered with blood flowing from everywhere on her body.  The clothes on his body were also extremely damp, and the tattered areas were filled with blood.  Just?Her exposed skin is no longer as fair as before.  There were so many wounds that it was impossible to tell where they were. The dark red blood made her body look almost the same color as her clothes.  Under her original slender figure, a pool of reflective dark juice was expanding little by little. She was like a bird that had been falling, entangled in the black broken net.

    The blindfold has long been broken, and her face is covered with blood, and her orifices are bleeding. She looks so scary. At this moment, she is lying on the ground, unable to see her expression, and her body is shaking due to pain and excessive blood loss, as if she is frozen.  Shivering.

    Seeing that Rider was still alive and staying there, Archer Bai was a little surprised.

    He took a few steps forward, jumped into the pit cut by his sword, and looked down at the woman who was no longer a threat.

    "Oh, it seems like I should praise you. After being hit by that many swords, your body has not collapsed yet, and it still maintains its human shape." His eyes seemed to be sighing, as if he was mocking: "It's because of me."  Is it because you didn＊t produce billions of swords? Or is it because you used something at the last moment to neutralize the attack?§

    But as soon as he finished speaking, he said: "Forget it, whatever is fine, in short, this is the end of it."

    Can＊t hear

    Sound can no longer be transmitted to the ears. Is it because the eardrum was punctured? Or is it because of excessive blood loss that the body has lost control of the ears? I don＊t know.  He couldn't even hear his own breathing, although his mouth was indeed moving, taking over the function of his nose and breathing air.

    Her vision began to blur and turn black, and the fatigue that had nothing to do with the Servant began to erode Rider's brain. Her magic eyes also lost their previous sharpness. Not to mention seeing from a distance, even the nearby floor could not distinguish the cracks in the bricks.  Where.  Fortunately, the floor was white, which was very dazzling. This bright and refreshing color kept her from losing consciousness.

    The vision in front of me became dim, and the thinking in my brain became ambiguous. I couldn't even form a simple idea. I had no idea what running away was.

    In the last moments before coma or eternal sleep, Rider can only rely on his own instinct to act, or in other words, rely on his own instinct to decide his next move.

    ※rider＃＃§

    But even so, there seemed to be a voice shouting in my head that was already freezing, and someone seemed to be reminding me that there was something important I needed to do.  what is it then?  I can't remember it, my frozen brain can no longer function, and I can't retrieve and confirm the memory.

    "This isrider, please"

    That＊s a request from a woman, yes, it＊s a request. Who is she?  I can't recall it anymore, but I can only recall that the woman was very delicate, as if she would be blown away by the wind if I didn't look at her for a moment.

    But, who is she?  When she was talking to herself, she seemed to be making some firm determination.

    "No matter what happens in the future, it will"

    It seems that she has some close connection with him. Damn it, who can＊t I remember her?

    My heart is trembling, and a voice in my body is roaring. I can＊t lose her. I think of her, find her, and protect her〞〞

    "This is the last command spell, Rider. I beg you. No matter what happens in the future, you must protect the seniorand my sister." The light dissipated, and the girl's body was hidden in the darkness, but with the servant's eyesight, she had to see clearly.  That was still very easy, so she could clearly see the satisfaction and relaxation on the girl's face.

    Ah, I remembered, the reason why I am in this world, the reason why I came here, fought with that guy, but was beaten into such a miserable state of being inhuman.

    Breaking the ice chains that bound the body, moving forward, reaching for the high platform in the sky, we have already arrived at this place. We are so close, how can we stop here just a few feet away.

    "Well" The fake archer looked at the woman who suddenly moved. She was obviously covered in wounds. If she moved, blood would burst out from the wounds. Even if she ignored the severity of the injuries, the pain would still be there.  It would make people faint. Where would she find the strength to crawl again?

    Bit by bit, bit by bit, although it is slow and weak, she is indeed crawling forward.

    "Hey, what are you doing? Do you want to die?" I felt that what I just said was ignored, and my moves were so gorgeous, but I didn't see the deathly gray, desperate, and shocked face, I just saw a woman crawling silently,  He was a little unhappy.

    Rustling, the body rubbed against the surface of the pit, leaving black traces, and blood droplets surging from the body were imprinted on both sides, and the woman crawled forward tremblingly.

    &nbsp; "Can't you hear me if I talk to you again? If this continues, you will die." Feeling a little angry, he raised his voice.

    This is indeed the case. Although the servant will not die as long as his spiritual core is not injured, this level of serious injury is beyond the ordinary. The correct approach should be to stop immediately and transmit it through the master as much as possible.  The magic power that has passed over will restore itself, rather than this snail-like crawling of seeking death.

    But Medusa still ignored her and just crawled forward silently.

    The impostor couldn't bear it any longer. He followed her in stride, walked in front of her, and blocked her way However, at this moment, he noticed something different about Medusa.

    The eyes that were originally supposed to be beautiful have long been covered with blood. Their eyes are no longer the thrilling pink and white color, but are gray and white. They have lost too much blood and magic power. Her magic eyes have also lost their effectiveness and do not need to be used anymore.  Hiding.  Moreover, judging from her cloudy eyes, she seemed

    Turning his head, he looked at the high platform behind him and finally understood her intention.

    He stepped aside slightly so that Medusa could crawl past him. He looked at the woman covered in blood with a somewhat indifferent expression.

    "Humph" he snorted coldly, then he raised his face and laughed uncontrollably, his voice full of disdain and contempt.

    "Ah, that's amazing. She was so seriously injured that she even lost consciousness, but even so, you still want to save her, right? Okay, that's great." He shouted like a madman  , then he stretched out his hand.

    A long horizontal beam became solid in its hand. The long handle, the blade bent like the waning moon, and the touch of red in the handle were Harpe, the natural enemy of the heroic spirit Medusa.

    He made two false circles with the harpe, then took a step forward, holding the sharp edge of his hand downward, and stopped in front of Medusa.

    The curved blade was right under her raised head, on her blood-soaked neck.  As long as the impostor has that idea, he can kill Medusa with just a slight mention.

    Rider＊s body suddenly stiffened.

    "If you take one more step forward, you will die." His voice was full of torture: "Even so, do you still want to move forward?"

    Unable to answer, every sound came out. The coldness that could freeze her soul came from her neck and froze her breathing. Her mouth was wide open, but she couldn't even suck in any air.  The blood vessels were already filled with ice slag, and blood could not be transported to the heart. Two important conditions for maintaining the body had stopped functioning.

    The frozen body was unable to function, lost oxygen, and the brain that could not breathe also stopped moving, making it impossible to answer his words rationally.

    The only thing that the broken brain can do is to play out the well-protected things and the most important memory deep in the brain, the memory of a certain day.

    "Yesyes, I amyour Lordyour Summoner" She was trembling, as if she was afraid of something, she said like a little rabbit ready to run away at any time.

    Finally, she took a closer look at herself in front of her, with a hint of envy on her pale face.

    "Youare really beautiful."

    With the sharp blade hanging around her neck, her body became stiff and trembling. She was so scared that she almost stopped breathing, but after a few seconds, she recovered.

    Although the body is still shaking uncontrollably, it is able to move forward at a speed faster than the previous snail-like movements, even with a sharp blade in front of the neck.

    If you move forward even one centimeter, you will slit your throat.

    However, the tattered woman still crawled forward.

    The white archer looked at the servant who ignored the vicious blade in his hand, his eyes narrowed deeply, and his mouth was pursed tightly, as if he was trying to stop the sound of something coming out.

    "Tch, boring." In the end, he snorted indifferently, lifted the harpe in his hand, and then dropped it hard.

    "Chi!" With a sound, Rider felt his soul vibrate with the sound.

    With the dull sound of the sharp edge piercing the flesh, he let go of his arm, clapped his palms, and said calmly to the rider on the ground: "I won't let you get in the way, so just stay here honestly."

    On the ground, Medusa's hands were grasping forward feebly, but she could no longer move even a little bit. Under her body, the ground that was already full of dark red expanded her territory again.

    The man glanced at her and turned away.

    In the pothole that was getting further and further away from him, aA woman was nailed there, and the Harpe, the Noble Phantasm of Heaven and Earth, passed through Rider's back, impaling her like half of the handle, and fixing her there.

    The trembling mouth and throat could not catch a breath of air, and they nimbly avoided her.  The body that had long lost its temperature became even colder. A strange cold began to spread from the center of the body. Rider's eyes began to be covered with ice. Her vision became blurry, light, gray, gloomy, and inky black

    After moving his shoulders, Bai Archer still felt unhappy.

    "Tch, I actually used my strongest cosplay to end up like this. I'm really unhappy." He glanced at the crater-like platform, thought for a moment, and decided to go there now to have a look.

    "There is still one or two percent of the magic power, but there is no need to fight next, it is enough." He took a deep breath and exhaled.

    With a bang, his figure disappeared from the spot.

    (If you want to take pictures of me, I will run far away. You can find a wall and get bricks to relieve your boredom. By the way, tomorrow is Saturday, and the day after tomorrow is Sunday. I won＊t update it tomorrow. I will update it on Sunday night. 9,000 to 10,000.  out.)

 Related Works Chapter 125 Excellent

    Running up to the high platform, Shirou suddenly felt that there was a wide open space in front of him.

    On the top of the originally pure white platform, there were dozens of stone pillars standing like the frame of some kind of altar. However, in the center, there was a deep depression like a crater.

    Not only does it look like a volcanic crater from the outside and underground, standing on the top of this high platform now makes Shirou feel like it is a volcanic crater.

    Because the surface of the high platform is not flat, but is sunken, it feels like a deep pit downwards. I don＊t know what Caster was thinking. She dug another deep pit on the high platform she built.  , and there are also stairs for people to go down.

    But it can be seen that this hole is not just a semicircle dug out casually. There are many long lines on it, crisscrossed and connected, like integrated circuits, and some are like some kind of weird spider webs. Even Shirou felt  It's also a bit like a magic circuit.

    The white stone pits are covered with these lines of unknown meaning, and the center point of these lines is the center of the pits.  There was a dark platform there, square and very obvious on the white pit.  Compared with the surrounding stone surfaces, it looks almost dazzling. It is dark and non-reflective. It is not like metal or stone. It seems to be made of some special material. Just seeing it, you will be attracted by it if you get close to it.  Devouring illusion.

    No matter what the stone platform was for, Shirou saw the person on it the first time he noticed it.

    ??Purple hair, still wearing the same clothes as when she was at home - who is it if it's not Sakura?

    "Sakura!!" Shirou shouted at the figure, but received no response.

    Sakura stood there with her head lowered, like a petrified statue, deaf to Shirou's voice.  However, one person responded to Shirou's voice.

    "It's useless, kid." A similarly black figure standing next to the black platform turned around and raised his face with a smile: "If you want her to hear it, you have to call her louder."

    The beautiful memories of childhood, in the most obvious places, have become a bit blurry after repeated extraction, "regeneration" and "recognition" many times. The original memories have been covered by too many imaginations, and have become  It is no longer as real as it once was.  However, that's what makes it even more beautiful.

    Without these things, then the young Tosaka Sakura would not have been able to survive that period. During that period, thanks to being able to indulge in the illusion of her sister and mother in the past like a poison, she was able to change her appearance.  Get solid and inorganic matter.

    Fear, pain, as long as you put yourself in that beautiful illusion, hide your heart in the depths of illusion, and treat the suffering and humiliation on your body as the experience of another person.  Normally, she lives as Matou Sakura, but when she enters the wormhole, she transforms into Tohsaka Sakura and watches that Matou Sakura suffer.

    ? Then, you won＊t feel hopeless and will be able to get through it.

    There＊s no problem, because that＊s not me, so don＊t worry.  Hide your heart in the deepest part. That way, you won't feel the pain in your body, the pain in your heart, even the fear and despair, and you can get through it without any awareness.

    Only with such true self-deception can the young Sakura Tohsaka complete that transition.

    After that, the surface finally became the same as what I had imagined, a shell condensed like dry mud, and I no longer needed the illusion to make myself strong.  Tohsaka Sakura disappeared, and there was Matou Sakura, the future heir of the Matou family.  Although she no longer needs anything to maintain herself, she has to deny that it was indeed her warmest memory.

    And, although she won＊t collapse again, she hasn＊t felt happy either.  Like a doll.

    Facing everything indifferently, not caring about anything, ignoring annoying things, giving up regardless of whether it is useful or meaningful, everything around you is meaningless, and your own life does not matter.

    But at that time, someone appeared.

    He is an idiot. He is obviously not tall, but he wants to pole vault over a railing that is several heads taller than him. It is really stupid.

    Looking at him, Matou Sakura was filled with malicious pleasure.

    That＊s it, that＊s it, you stupid guy, you know you can＊t jump but you still try to do it!  She kept looking at his failure, and then waited to see that guy who would finally wake up one day and realize that he couldn't do it at all, and look lost and dejected.

    However, I didn＊t see it even once.

    Every day is like this, the short boy keeps pole vaulting, after class, after school, until the sun sets.The school door is about to close, and he has been doing boring things.

    ※He never stopped for a day, never gave up for a day, he was always training on the playground.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off out of wanting to see that person＊s face giving up, it later became a must-see scene every day.

    Ah, it should be because I feel envious. My rational self feels envious of that person.  No matter how stupid you are, you should understand that you can't jump over it. No matter how idiot you are, you have done so many useless efforts, you should understand that it is indeed impossible, but that person still doesn't  give up.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of mind even if your knees are dripping with blood, just look tired, then pack your things and go home, and continue the next day.

    So I feel envious, even though I know it＊s impossible, I still do it and put in that kind of effort.  That boy made Matou Sakura feel envious.

    Then one day, she learned the news: that boy was not on the track and field team!

    This made Matou Sakura even more curious. If that boy was not from the track and field team, where could he be from?  Finally one day, my brother brought a red-haired boy to play at home. He was his classmate and a teammate in the school's archery club.  The name is, Emiya Shirou

    Hypnosis is used to make a fifteen-year-old girl temporarily forget the present, thinking that she is still four years old, making her feel warm, comfortable, and natural, and then showing her the beautiful side of life and letting her indulge in it, but  There was no feeling that anything was wrong.  Reproduce the beautiful things completely and hide all the bad things, making her think that the world is like this.

    Then＃＃

    "Suddenly she returned to reality, removed all that warmth, and recalled all the eleven years of terror, pain, despair, hatred

    After experiencing pain, you will want to escape the heart-wrenching pain, hide it, no longer think of it, and forget it.  However, after forgetting the pain, when you think about it again, the pain will erode at ten times or dozens of times the height and speed.  It can make people collapse in an instant.

    Matou Sakura is like this.

    Caster is very interested in this little Holy Grail of the Matou family, because Caster learned about this little Holy Grail from Archer Bai, and Archer Bai tried his best to urge her to use this little girl instead of Einzbern's golden Holy Grail.

    Caster didn＊t know what made the impostor so passionate about this little girl. Out of curiosity, she invaded Matou Sakura＊s brain and peeked into her memory.

    In the end, she didn＊t find her answer, but Caster was undoubtedly very satisfied, and she couldn＊t help but feel joking.

    At this moment, watching this little girl fall into such crazy screams because of her little actions, her spirit and thinking instantly collapsed, and the engraving insects that had been dormant for a long time also woke up, she couldn't help but smile happily.

    Suddenly, she felt the commotion below and understood that it was probably the two brats who had come up, but she didn't have time to play with them now. Matou's Little Holy Grail had begun to show signs of awakening, and she needed to further guide her recovery.  , you can't leave, but you can't ignore the little miscellaneous fish outside.

    So, she sent out her familiars. Even low-level skeletons could stop those guys for a while.  But Caster still underestimated the miscellaneous soldiers in her eyes. After a while, she and her familiars were all disconnected.

    Although a little surprised, Caster also felt a little happy.

    It doesn＊t look too boring.  They are already fighting each other. No matter who the winner is, they can no longer be Caster's opponent. If they are eliminated one by one, the Holy Grail can be completed.  Even if it doesn't work, huh, to get Saber in his pocket, even if the guy who imitates Archer has some conspiracy, he can't challenge him.

    Now it seems that the road to get Saber is not so smooth. Caster is thinking about what to do. Although he can wait for them to come up and solve the problem himself, and he can also ask his master to provide support.  But this platform is connected to the underground Great Holy Grail system, and the situation will mess up if you are not careful.  But if you don't go down, you can't just rely on your own master.

    Caster paused the work she was doing. Although the Holy Grail was already showing signs of recovery, she decided to clean up those little miscellaneous fish before proceeding with the arrival of the Holy Grail. Anyway, sooner or later the matter would be the same.  Moreover, maybe when those few miscellaneous fish are dealt with, the impact may cause the Holy Grail to awaken faster.

    At this moment, she finally came to the high platformThe few people at the top shook their heads and sighed: "Last time I let you go mercifully, and now you are coming back to die. Are all magicians now pig-headed?"

    Having said that, she looked at the little girl lying on the table next to her and smiled: "Although it is for this little girl, but different from your appearance, you are really emotional. Haha, you know you will die but you still do it  If you collide, it's natural that Archer will abandon you."

    Faced with Caster's verbal provocation, Tohsaka just looked at her indifferently, with a bit of contempt in his voice: "Ah, you are exactly the same as your appearance. You are troublesome and eye-catching, and your clothes are even more filthy. With your voice  The combination is perfect to make people think you are a country bumpkin.§

    "" The female magician seemed to choke, and when she looked at Tohsaka again, she already had undisguised murderous intent.

    "You should use your words now to show off your rhetoric. I'm afraid you won't be able to make a sound in a while!!"

    "Ha, I'm tired of hearing your voice, and we've fought each other three times. This time, let's end it all here." Tohsaka's hand reached behind him, and at the same time, he leaned down slightly towards the steps in front of him.  , and then sprinted forward.  Sera followed closely behind, and she was also ready to fight.

    Traceon, while Shirou silently operated the magic circuit, ready to project at any time.

    However, just when a few people were about to cross the steps, Shirou suddenly felt something in his heart, and he suddenly felt uneasy.

    This is＃＃

    At that moment, he turned around without hesitation and projected instantly. The black and white swords were blocked in front of him before they were formed.

    With a clang, a huge force caused his arm to shake violently, and the sword that had just been projected almost came out of his hand, and he also took a step back because of this force, but no matter what, he made this move  Stopped.

    "Well done. Although your skills are rusty, I can see that you are used to surprise attacks." A faint voice sounded. Although the voice was soft, the tone was a bit heavy. With this voice, Shirou felt the sword hit him.  The force on it was withdrawn.  He looked up and saw a dry man.

    He just hid behind a pillar at the top of the high platform, and then suddenly took action when several people were about to go down.  He made no sound beforehand, but when he knew the attack was coming, he showed a trace and started to kill.  Compared to the samurai who could only fight head-on, he looked like a real assassin.

    "Shirou?!!" Tohsaka was startled and turned around to look at Shirou. Shirou just nodded slightly, indicating that he was fine.

    "No, I have never had any experience in dealing with surprise attacks. I blocked your fist just because I am now very sensitive to murderous intent." Shirou looked at the teacher who had taught him for two years and did not dare to relax for a second.

    With an ordinary hairstyle and face shape, a tall and thin figure, the only features were a dark green suit and glasses on his face. Soichiro Kuzuzuki just looked at Shirou with a smooth face and calm eyes.

    "It's amazing that you have reached this level just through hard work in actual combat." He nodded. You couldn't tell what he was feeling inside when he said these words. Just looking at his expression, you felt that what he just said was  It was read from a certain passage in a book.

    However, just when Kuzumu said the last word of this sentence, his hand suddenly moved, and the arm that originally hung like a wooden stake turned into a spirit snake, and he had already reached his destination without even seeing the afterimage.  the front.

    Shirou felt his eyes go dark and his vision was blocked by something, but he instinctively raised the dagger in his hand.  The dagger hit the target, but there was a clang, as if it hit some kind of steel frame.  At the same time, the side of his face was brushed, and the thing passed by, making a sound of wind.

    But when he opened the thing, Shirou also saw one of Kuzumu's arms passing through his right cheek and reaching behind him. At the same time, his other hand was raised in front of his chest, clenched into a fist, and he pulled it up.  , Shirou immediately tilted his head back, intending to dodge the blow.

    But just halfway through the movement of raising his head, Shirou suddenly felt a panic that he was pinned by something. At that moment, he did not continue to raise his head, but bravely crossed his swords in front of his chest and resisted the attack.  Punch punch.

    A strong gust of wind blew over his head. The arm that should have passed through the side of his face turned his head like a snake. His palms were loosened, and the poisonous mouth formed by hooking up his fingers bit off several of Shirou's fingers.  Hair, turn around.  Kuzuki's punch just now missed the target, so he changed the direction and strength midway and attacked Shirou's head again.

    "If it weren't for knowing that Kuzuki is a master, if it wasn't for being very wary of Kuzuki, if it wasn't for Saber's usual training, if it wasn't for having experienced so many things??Big waves, Shirou may have been beaten to the back of his head now.

    Even so, he felt uncomfortable now. He crossed his swords to resist the punch, but the impact was not removed. It directly pressed his arm and hit his chest, causing his arm to almost break.  My chest also felt tight.  And even though the punch Kuzuki just punched didn't hit his face directly, Shirou felt a burning pain as if the side of his face had been scratched by some knife.

    Kuzuki didn＊t intend to let him rest. The moment he hooked his left hand back, he turned sideways, facing Shirou with his left side, raised his elbow at the same time, and struck hard again.

    Shirou couldn't dodge now, so he could only lift the Moye in his right hand. Kuzuki's elbow gun hit Shirou's blade, and the Moye flew out immediately.

    And Shirou was also unsteady, his body a little crooked.

    However, he was not completely beaten. Although Kuzuki's series of consecutive attacks were very beautiful, it also exposed his weaknesses.

    There was no defense at all, just a blind attack. The continuous attacks just now made Shirou panic and very passive, but Kuzuki's middle door was wide open because of it. After the continuous attacks were completed, it would only make him unable to take back his hand for a while, so  , is Shirou's opportunity.

    Moye in his right hand was knocked away, but there was a general on his left hand. Shirou immediately stabbed Kuzumu's chest with the black sword.  But facing this blow, Kuzumu couldn't stop and turn around to defend, and he didn't intend to stop either.  His body was like a ghost. When Ganjiang stabbed him, his body was already crooked in advance, and Shirou only cut his clothes.  At the same time, he stepped forward and bumped an arm on Shirou's shoulder, causing him to stumble.

    Shirou immediately stabilized his body. He turned around hurriedly, intending to face Kuzuki Shin's attack, but he only saw a figure from behind.

    Kuzuki didn＊t intend to give Shirou another blow, but instead passed Shirou and rushed towards the two female magicians behind him.

    "Oh no!" Shirou secretly screamed in his heart and hurriedly chased after him.

    However, this was the case, and he suffered from a treacherous trick.

    He easily caught up with Kuzumu's pace and came behind him. Although he was in a hurry, he couldn't catch up so quickly. In this case, he could definitely cut him in the back with a knife.

    Just when he had doubts, Shirou saw Kuzumu in front of him suddenly become shorter, and then Shirou felt a strong force coming from his abdomen.

    He flew out all of a sudden.

    Just now, Kuzuki just made a deliberate move to attack Tohsaka and Sera, luring Shirou to attack him.  When he had just fought with Shirou, he had already noticed that although his fighting skills were clumsy, Shirou's defense was still very effective.  Even if the defense collapses, he can maintain his posture and rearrange his defense. In this way, even if he does not attack, it will be difficult to knock him down. Just like when boxing, if you protect your face, you will not be easily knocked down.  Same.  But because of worry, Shirou didn't distinguish carefully, so he fell into his trap.

    Kuzumu pretended to run forward, but he only jogged a step or two before stopping. Then he heard a voice behind him, stopped suddenly, bent down, clasped his left and right hands at the same time, and jerked backwards.  The elbow strike immediately hit Shirou in the abdomen and knocked him away.

    After doing all this, Kuzuki stood up straight again, turned around quickly, and was about to take the opportunity to give Shirou one last blow, but he was killed, but when he just turned around, his movements paused.

    Then, his figure disappeared.

    Tohsaka and Sera were not blind. Seeing that Shirou was at a disadvantage, how could they just wait and see in vain? They were ready to use magic to support Shirou. However, Shirou and Kuzuki were too close at the time, and Tohsaka and Sera's magic was useless.  It is not possible to accurately locate the attack, so it has been useless. Now that Shirou has been knocked aside, how could he let this opportunity pass and prepare to attack him immediately.

    But after Kuzumu stood up, his figure disappeared in a flash. They were surprised at what was going on when they suddenly felt a blur in front of their eyes, and then a huge force spread to their chest and abdomen.

    Kuzumu seemed to have transformed into a spirit and suddenly appeared between the two of them, hitting their chests accurately with both fists.

    Tohsaka was short and lighter. He flew half a meter into the air after being hit by him. Sera fell down and coughed. However, the two of them immediately suffered the same fate. Kuzuki shook his head with both hands.  Turning, up and down, he grabbed their necks and lifted them up.

    "Howbut" Tohsaka painfully grabbed the iron pliers holding his neck, but besides feeling that his hands wereApart from the pain, it is of no use to my tight throat.

    "Aren't you surprised? You can indeed think that masters are the type who provide support from behind. Most of them are indeed like this, but there are also special beings like me who have transferred here." Kuzumu pointed out the shortcomings of these two people: "Although they are the first  This is the first time I have seen a magician who can perform magic without chanting, but whether chanting is required or not, as long as it is not activated, it is meaningless.§

    Tohsaka felt the calmness of his tone, but she also felt that the hand that blocked her breath was getting closer and closer. If this continued, she would not have to wait for her to suffocate to death, and her neck would be broken immediately.

    How can it be!  !  While Tohsaka was in pain, he couldn't help but feel unbelievable.

    I originally thought that Shirou would be able to deal with him alone, but now it was clear that three people were dealing with him together, so why was he defeated by him alone? I was careless, but Shirou was obviously not weak. After training with the heroic spirit,  With such a strong ability, why was he defeated in just a few turns?  That guy Shirou, how could he use that

    In fact, Tohsaka also misunderstood.

    It＊s not that Shirou is too weak, but because he has too little actual combat experience. The training that Saber helped him do is very useful, but it also depends on the situation.  The training that Shirou and Saber did, or the day or two when he fought Archer, they were all fighting against people with weapons. Unlike here, Kuzuki was just fighting with bare hands, and his body was very close. At this distance, weapons  Sometimes it is a burden.  Moreover, his boxing was like a ghost, not very fast, making it hard to see clearly.  The attack range is not large, but some of them are just impossible to dodge, so you have to rely on hard resistance.

    Kuzumu practiced killing skills, just like the current self-defense skills, which can be learned by anyone with sound limbs. It is also very simple, but no matter how simple it is, it is still very useful, and ordinary gangsters just can't deal with it.  This is because those are the self-defense techniques that people have summarized.  Kuzuki's is the same, but the use is exactly the opposite. It is not used for self-defense, but for killing.

    "It's like scratching the artery on the arm. Even if the wound is only one or two millimeters deep, the person will die quickly.  Don't dodge or dodge when the enemy punches you. The moment the enemy's fist touches your body, give him a gentle blow on his wrist, the joint between his palm and arm, and let his wrist bend.  It will cause the enemy's strength to be transmitted to the joints, causing injuries such as fractures.

    "These are things that most people don't know or don't pay attention to. How can a man who has both these practices and spent ten years learning the weird attack routine of Snake Fist, be able to easily dodge Kuzumu's attack.

    ?????????????????????????? If Shirou had fought once or twice with people with similar skills, he would not be so embarrassed, but now there is no such if, so several people are in an unfavorable situation.

    "Cang!!!" Just when Tohsaka felt her neck being squeezed further, suddenly, the hand holding her neck loosened, and she fell to the ground, gasping for breath, and coughing due to excessive breathing.  stand up.

    Raising his eyes, Tohsaka saw that it was Shirou who had just been knocked away. He threw the go-getter in his hand at Kusaki's head. Kusaki immediately let go of Tohsaka, then turned around and punched Kusaki.  On top of the flying general, Caster's magic-strengthened fist easily flicked it out.

    But don＊t get me wrong, it＊s not that Kuzuki is not dark-hearted enough to use the two hostages as a human shield.  But because he couldn't dodge with two heavy loads in his hands, he used them as human shields, and he couldn't turn around fast enough, so Kuzumu simply let go of one of them, and then knocked the flying knife away with his hand.

    Shirou has already swooped forward, his hands intertwined, his magic power flowing, and the swords were re-projected.  He almost fainted just now, but fortunately the pain of falling to the ground woke him up again.

    Then, he stood up and saw that Tohsaka and Sera were caught in one blow. Tosaka rolled his eyes. It would be too late to run over again, and an accident would happen. Shirou immediately threw the remaining ganjiang at  He killed him and rushed over at the same time.

    The pain of being hit and the burden of two projections in a short period of time made Shirou shudder. He felt as if a basin of hot water had been poured on his body, but he had no time to care about it. He frowned and slashed at Kuzugi.  Down.

    After all, he had just been attacked by a sneak attack, and then the second wave of attacks came so quickly. No matter how strong Kuzumu was, he could not avoid it.

    But he didn＊t try to hide. He raised his other hand, gathered Sera in front of him, and used it as a human shield to catch Shirou＊s swords.

    "Varied＃＃"

    He never thought that Kuzuki would directly use Sera as a human shield. Shirou was surprised when the sharp blade in his hand stopped.It doesn't come down anymore, and now even if the blade is deflected, one of Sera's arms will be chopped off.

    What to do, Shirou didn't know.  Shirou had no experience in how to deal with this situation.  However, even though Shirou didn't have that experience, he was lucky.

    ※Boom〞〞!!!§

    There was a huge noise and a huge vibration, which made people shocked and unable to stand still. It seemed that there was an explosion somewhere.  The entire interior of the cave began to move, and dust even fell from some places. Fortunately, the entire cave was reinforced by Caster's magic, and no collapse was found.

    Kuzuki was unsteady due to the shock caused by the sudden explosion. Sera, who was originally facing Shirou, also moved away. Because Shirou was in mid-air at this time, he was not affected by it. He pointed accurately at that person.  Kuzuki's arm was chopped off.

    " Kuzumu is not an idiot, he will not do what a strong man would do like to cut off his wrist. As soon as he loosened his grip, he threw Sera away, flipped backwards like a monkey, and jumped several meters away.

    Although he didn＊t know what was going on with the shock just now, Shirou hurriedly stood in front of the two of them, confronting Kuzumu and preventing him from getting close to the two of them again.  In fact, Kuzumu didn't intend to get close, because what he just did was a surprise attack on Shirou. For a person who had no actual combat experience, his own fighting style was not something he could resist, but that was different for his own student.  His fighting skills are rubbish, but his intuition and feeling are very sharp, almost like listening to Jin.  He didn't adapt just now, so he had the advantage everywhere. However, this method can only be used once, and the effect will not be so good after that. The only way to win is to attack continuously with his fists, until he can't even hold the weapon.  He has no strength at all, or relies on continuous attacks to avoid disrupting his routine, making him confused, and then there is a chance of victory.

    Kuzumu, who had made up his mind, stood still and observed their every move.

    "Hey, you guyuh, didn't I just tell you, use that thing against himah, what are you doing?"

    When Shirou was facing Kuzuki, he heard Tohsaka's angry voice behind him, but the voice was interspersed with painful coughs. It seemed that the blow Tosaka had just received had not yet recovered from her.

    "Ah, it was too sudden. I didn't think of it for a moment." Shirou didn't dare to look back at Tohsaka distractedly, so he could only deal with it verbally.

    "Now that I think about it, let's do it." Tohsaka's voice was full of anger: "If you don't want us all to die here."

    Shirou shook his eyebrows but said nothing.

    And at this moment, a man's voice came from the center of the magic array in the pit below.

    "It's too slow, it's been so long since I've been here," he sighed in a deep voice full of laziness.

    Tohsaka Shirou was startled and turned his head to look over there, only to see a man in black and white clothes standing there looking at Tohsaka and Shirou above.

    The fake archer, Bai Archer, stood beside Caster, looking extremely obvious.

    "impossible＃＃"

    Tohsaka＊s surprised voice was almost a scream.

    The original plan was to rely on Rider to solve or hold back the impostor, and rely on them to solve the rest, but now the impostor was standing there perfectly fine, with no change except for some dirty and torn clothes, and Rider did not appear.  ＃

    The results are self-evident.

    Seeing Tohsaka's expression, Caster smiled, then looked at his staunch ally: "You were responsible for the turmoil just now, right? And how is Rider?"

    The explosion-like impact just now startled Caster, who was still admiring her master's heroic appearance. After making sure that her master was fine, she looked around to find the source of the incident.

    But because of the obstruction of the platform, she could not see the situation below. She only saw a faint gray mist rising from somewhere.  Now it seems that this guy probably did it again.

    Facing Medea＊s question, Bai Archer nodded. His expression was a little tired and his eyes were tired, but he still looked excited.

    "Ah, I used the Noble Phantasm." He uttered a word, which made Caster's face tighten.  But he didn't seem to notice and kept talking to himself.

    "As for Rider?" The fake eyes flashed, and he seemed to be pondering. Then he exhaled and shrugged: "I don't think there is any need to ask."

    The long light travels.

    Each sword is getting sharper, each sword is getting harder to hold, each sword is getting faster and faster.?.

    There is no darkness at all at night, because the golden light, the clear silver, and the gorgeous sparks illuminate this space extremely brightly.

    If the Assassin was sharp and dazzling in the past, tonight, it is even more powerful.

    That sword is still the same sword, and the sword skill is still the same sword skill, but the man who uses that sword and uses that sword skill seems to have been reborn tonight, and is even more powerful.

    For the first time, Saber forced him to the point where he had to use the secret sword.  The second time, she saw the unparalleled secret sword.  What will she gain tonight?

    After another fierce exchange of swords, the two distanced themselves and gained a brief moment of calm.

    "It is indeed Saber's sword. Unlike those who are not doing their jobs properly, it has been slashed so many times without a single scratch. It is really an amazing holy sword." Looking at the holy sword that people dare not look at,  Kojiro remembered how he had cut off the red man's two swords with one blow, and couldn't help but shake his head and sneer.

    "Compared to my sword, your sword is more noteworthy." While talking to him, Saber was also looking for Assassin's flaws, her eyes full of vigilance and thinking.

    But unlike the tight Saber, Assassin looked very relaxed, as if she was going to a party.

    Suddenly, he raised his head and looked at the moon in the sky, sighing faintly.

    ※I once thought about having a drink with you under the moonlight before fighting,§ he said.

    ""

    Even Saber couldn＊t help but feel a little dazed after hearing this sentence.  During the fight, the man in front of her was indeed showing his true feelings, but he suddenly said that he wanted to drink with her, which made her feel a little strange and dull.  At the same time, I don＊t know how to answer.

    But Assassin suddenly didn't realize it. He looked away from the moon and sighed: "However, because of my health, I have been unable to buy wine as I wished. I have never tried to go without drinking for such a long time.  The taste of."

    As if recalling the past scene, he was silent for a while, then he looked at Saber and smiled softly: "Come to think of it, this is the third time we have met, right?"

    Saber can answer this question, she nodded.

    Kojiro also nodded, and he asked: "Did you know, Saber, in this country, there is a proverb called 'The third time is the decisive moment'."

    He pointed the knife in front of Saber: "I was stopped twice because of Archer, but that will never happen again tonight," the samurai said.

    Saber looked at the direction he pointed - that was the line she had drawn. Just now she and the samurai were fighting each other on this line. No one gave in, but no one stepped forward.

    "Ah, the winner will definitely be decided tonight." Saber raised her eyes and looked at Kojiro.

    "This is naturalexcellent."

 Related Works Chapter 126: Gun and Shield

    As on the steps outside the mountain gate, a fierce fight was taking place in the temple's forecourt.

    However, the battle situation is not as evenly matched as outside.

    Two of the three knights are like two magnets. After being thrown away, they still attract each other and collide.

    The spear was leaving red trails, and the black and white knives were cutting out patches of splendor in the air.

    It is also a complete attack without defense, just to be able to cut open the opponent's chest and penetrate the opponent's skull, but it does not care at all whether there is something lacking in one's own body.

    For the spearman, if he still wants to defend at this time, it is not his nature.  Moreover, having been suppressed by his master's command spell for a long time, he still had the patience to defend himself against the enemy's sword.

    Originally, the way to use a gun is not to let the enemy get close, because the length of the gun is meaningless when the enemy is approached by a short attack, but the Lancer is different.  He didn't let Archer get close - he directly pressed himself against him.

    Pushing his arm forward, the spear in his hand seemed to have transformed into a clone. What was originally one spear became like dozens of spears thrusting at him at the same time. Facing such attacks, Archer could only wave his two swords to defend.  Originally, the selection criteria for a Lancer's Servant were the most stringent except for Saber. In addition to having deeds related to the legend of the gun, all abilities must be excellent without the bonus of the Master, and they must have outstanding agility.  OK.

    After all, things like heroic spirits, after being sublimated by human memories and worship, will improve their abilities during their lifetime. Moreover, when they are summoned to the living world, their physical abilities will be affected by the quality of the contractor, that is, the magician. For example,  Like Shirou, although the Saber he summoned is the strongest heroic spirit, its overall ability value is actually about the same as that of a Rider.

    "And her agility is A in numerical terms, but Saber doesn't have any A-level, all of them are stranded in BC.  If it were ten years ago, under the contract of the mature magician Emiya Kiritsugu, more than half of her abilities would have been A-level.

    The choice of the spearman is to be a heroic spirit who can reach the lancer job without the assistance of an excellent master.  That is to say, even if you are a spear master, but the Holy Grail is not satisfied with your overall ability value and speed, you will still not be selected as a spearman.

    And Cu Chulainn is undoubtedly the best among them, ranking in the top three without relying on strength.  Moreover, his master is also an unqualified magician. Not to mention giving him a bonus to his abilities, he can do nothing except provide him with the magic power to manifest in this world. If it weren't for Cu Chulainn  One of his Noble Phantasms consumes very little magic power. After using it, his other Noble Phantasm basically has no chance to be used. Maybe he can't even fight using the Noble Phantasm.

    However, even so, the current Lancer is not something Archer can deal with.

    The two swords in his hands have completely lost their lethality and turned into shields.  He held two swords and swung them left and right, but without any forward attack. He just blocked a series of sudden thrusts in front of himself, or deflected the force of the undefeable thrusts and let them hit others.  direction.

    The two swords in his hands shifted up and down crazily, and the afterimages they drew made people think they were two-color smoke. Only in this way could they barely block the gun head, which was only one in number.

    ??????????????????? Obviously there is only one gun, but when attacking, it seems like facing the attack of an army of spears. The continuous and seamless attack is like a wall of guns.  In front of this wall at the tip of death, although the red knight's routine did not cause any trouble, it was still very reluctant and had reached its limit.

    The muscles screamed, and the retinas began to scream. They continuously waved their arms beyond normal to resist the sting. Even the heroic spirit was a little bit too much. In order to be able to see the shadow of the spear, the eyes were working overload.  The archer's body has reached its limit.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Because of the two battles, he already had an estimate of the Lancer's offensive method and strength

    But this alone is not enough. If you think this is the spearman's offensive, you will only die miserably.

    After quickly blocking the blow, you will find that the Lancer who was originally standing about two meters in front of you has already flashed to a position less than half a meter in front of you.  He swung sideways like a military man, and sometimes even when the spear was blocked, he took advantage of the archer to be close to him, suddenly let go of the hand holding the gun, and waved his arm horizontally towards the archer's head and face, and put his own  Using his arms as a bat, he tried to hit the archer's head away like a baseball.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    This is the servant, the lancer, who is named the beast.

    &nbsp; The go-getter was raised up and blocked in front of his face. Archer felt as if a heavy hammer hit it, which made his chest feel extremely tight and he was knocked away.  Somersaulting in the air, his eyelids twitched slightly.

    Speed, strength, skill, and spearmen are all better than him in these three aspects. Even archers with rich combat experience - his experience comes from combat, but when dealing with such a high-strength opponent in a one-on-one confrontation,  Apart from being summoned this time, he had never fought before, so he had no advantage in experience.

    His originally sharp clairvoyance could not keep up with the speed of the gun. Faced with the attack that had no shadow when it was thrust out and reached his chest after seeing it, he had no choice but to defend himself.

    Because they had fought twice, Lancer didn't mean to kill him. Instead, he learned the experience of fighting with him. As for Lancer, Archer himself was weaker than him. Apart from the airtightness of the swords he wielded,  He saw no merit whatsoever.

    It＊s just a somewhat troublesome opponent.  It just feels a little strange.

    The spearman frowned and looked at his opponent. No matter what, even in such an unfavorable situation of being pressed and beaten, the guy's face remained calm.

    ??The feeling in the battle, whether it is speed, strength or skill, is that you are superior to him, but it has been so long, why haven't you defeated him?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? because of myself, is impossible, we have already fought twice, Lancer has already seen everything he wants to see, Archer's Noble Phantasm is the bow and arrow.  Lancer already knew this and had no intention of fighting with his Noble Phantasm, so he fought with all his strength from the beginning.

    Or maybe he is not his opponent, and is just trying to defend now - so much time has passed, and he has not yet been defeated by himself, and the injury he suffered was just once. He did not do a good job in defense, and was hit by his own spear.  It passed through the gap between the two knives and reached the shoulder.

    In other words, I just need to be like this, constantly forcing him with high-speed combos and making him exhausted, and eventually his flaws will be exposed due to fatigue Don't be ridiculous, use your strengths to attack the opponent's weaknesses and win.  , this situation clearly means that he and he are on the same level.

    Just when the spearman was thinking this, he suddenly saw the archer that he had just knocked away rushing towards him instead.

    This made him feel a little strange. The person he had just beaten could only defend passively. Now he finally managed to distance himself and rushed over again. What was going on?  He was an archer, so as he said just now, he should have taken the opportunity to stay away and take out his proud treasure.

    Bows and arrows don＊t matter, but do those swords really have no power at all?

    Archer knew that he couldn't fight Lancer in close combat, but in this case, there was no time for him to distance himself to attack with a bow and arrow. Although he had opened a little distance just now, but in this situation, he had no time to fight with Lancer.  To put an arrow in the bow is tantamount to committing suicide.

    For the enemy in front of him, Archer's only ability, which he has cultivated over thousands of times, is not through learning, but the only skill that is transformed from experience to guide him and tell him that there is no way to fight him no matter what, even if he uses the inherent barrier, in  With his movements like a demon chasing him, his preparations became the ultimate flaw.

    So I can only rely on my usual best weapons, the couple's two swords to fight.

    It＊s just that the way of fighting needs to be adjusted.

    Lancer suddenly noticed that the archers who had just been forced to defend were uncharacteristically, and rushed over desperately. The two swords in their hands flew like a whirlwind, and they vigorously greeted every fatal point on Lancer's body.

    "Oh, have you changed your tactics?" Lancer shouted in a hoarse voice.

    The archer didn't answer. He just attacked the spearman like crazy, not caring whether he would be attacked by the spearman.

    This is the strategy he came up with. There is no defense at all. He just attacks the spearmen blindly. It doesn't matter if his body is poked by the spearmen anywhere. Even if his body is covered with wounds, as long as he doesn't die, he will be fine.  You can take advantage of the spearman's attack to seize his flaw and give him a fatal blow.

    But the Lancer did not look down upon Archer.  He is not stupid, and he will never think that the archer did this just because he knew that he could not fight, so he was cruel and wanted to fight with his life.

    The situation has reversed somewhat. Just now, the Lancer was attacking and the Archer was defending. Now, both sides are attacking and defending each other.

    The black and white swords intertwined with each other, narrowly pinching the jagged twig between the opponent's gun head and the gun body, pushing it upward slightly, and letting go of his arm before the gun tip passed over his head.  Rush towards the opponent.

    ??The red spear tip passed through the white hair, and the sharp branch cut off a few strands of white feathers. I don't know, the archer only felt a chill on his scalp.  But if he was any slower this time, his scalp and skull would be cut open.  There is no way to fight the Lancer. If it were not for this survival tactic, there would be no hope of victory.

    The next moment, he had already rushed into Lancer's chest.

    Lancer＊s arm still maintains the previous stabbing action and cannot be recovered. Even if it could, it would not be able to catch up.  The two intertwined swords in Archer's hands were swung in opposite directions, making a cross, as if to divide the spearman into four pieces.

    Seeing the black and white flash in front of him, Lancer was not afraid. He did not take back the spear he originally thrust out, but instead swung it downwards.

    Hearing the whistling sound above his head, the archer immediately spun his feet one by one. He turned around in a circle and stood next to where he was just now.

    With a bang, the ground just now was shattered by the spear, and half of the spear's body sank into the stone floor.  Half of his body was hit by the cold wind, and Archer managed to escape, but the go-getter in his hand was not spared, and was smashed into the ground together.

    With only Mo Xie in hand, the archers took advantage of the opponent's weapon not being drawn out and bullied him again.  The brilliance of one hand stood out, and the grid-like 3D membrane was filled with magic power. He held a new black sword tightly in his hand. The two swords flew and slashed at the Lancer's shoulders, trying to remove him.  arm.

    Lancer snorted, and veins popped up on the back of his hand. He gave a sharp shout and swung out the spear that had sunk into the ground.

    The reason why it is said that he swung it out instead of pulling it out is because he swung the gun that was still on the ground sideways in the direction of Archer, and it was successful.  Suddenly, the spear embedded in the ground crushed the stone slab and rushed out.  The red gun body was like a snake or a whip, swiping hard at the archer's face, and even the flying stones were flying across his body like rifle bullets.

    The archer exerted force on his feet, stopped suddenly, and swung his swords like shields, knocking away the flying stones one by one A cold feeling rose from behind, and Archer suddenly felt bad.

    Why didn＊t you feel the hardest and heaviest blow?  !

    He hurriedly raised his head, only to see above the sky, the blue beast grinned and stabbed straight at the top of his hole. He was holding the spear in both hands, and it looked like he was holding it.  , the body also maintained the same angle as the gun, stabbing down in a straight line.  That offensive was as fast as a bullet.

    Retreating back, the Death Thorn spear pierced the ground with a clang, and it penetrated into the spearman's hand. There was no crack on the edge of the hole on the ground. You could tell at a glance that the force was used.  How big and precise it is.

    Seeing that he missed a hit, Lancer used the spear on the ground as a flagpole. He held the long handle with his whole body and rotated his body like a helicopter propeller, kicking Archer who was not far away.

    This caused the archer who wanted to advance to retreat and dodge again, but when his feet landed on the ground, the spearman drew his spear again and rushed towards him.

    ??The spears charged forward, both of them observing each other.

    The two blades are round, and both of them are looking for every tiny flaw in the other.

    If this continues, it will become a battle that can only be won by whoever is least afraid of death!

    Grinning, Lancer expressed his admiration for this opponent who was not afraid of death: "It's really puzzling. Are you really an archer?"

    The attack just now, he was not just playing house with him, he was playing for real.

    Originally, the servants of the Archer class were heroic spirits who were not very strong in terms of physical ability. When selecting this class, it was not based on physical fitness like saber and lancer, but on whether the heroic spirit had long-distance attack capabilities and means.  Or it is a weapon with long-range attack, which is a type that takes the power of the Noble Phantasm as its strength.

    Precisely because Archer＊s abilities are not as good as those of other servants, he suffers a lot in close combat and may get his head chopped off with one blow.  If you don't keep distance and attack from a distance, you won't even be close to winning.

    But the Archer in front of him was completely different. Although he was an archer, his name was empty. In the long time of meeting and monitoring him, Lancer had only seen him use a bow and arrow once.

    It seems that he prefers to use swords to fight instead of bows and arrows, just like his own magic.  However, he gave up his sniper advantage and instead used close combat. Moreover, he blocked all his attacks one by one, and now he keeps counterattacking.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of hisHowever, it has been procrastinating until now, but the archers are becoming more and more courageous as they fight.

    "If the first time was because he was suppressed, there was nothing he could do. The second time was because he wanted to see the opponent's Noble Phantasm so he deliberately let it go. What about the third time?  Even if he made adjustments based on his previous combat experience, there is still no way to easily deal with him now, which is worth thinking about.

    I have to admit that although he is an archer, this unknown heroic spirit is indeed a powerful swordsman.

    "Tch!" Lancer curled his lips. He said something big before and wanted to beat him up, but now he is dragging his feet like this. How will he face that little girl soon?

    He slammed the handle of the spear against the archer's swords, knocking the opponent back, and at the same time he took a few steps back.

    The spearman narrowed his extremely bright eyes, and decided to ask one last question: "Archer, since you have such good skills, why do you want to follow Caster? That little girl is a good mind and a good woman, why do you want to follow Caster?"  Doing such unreasonable things.§

    Hearing these words, the standing archer chuckled. Even though his brows were wrinkled because of the unfavorable battle situation, he still couldn't suppress his smile.  Then he shook his head.

    "I didn't expect you to be like this? What a shame, Lancer." After a brief moment of respite, the archer shook his head helplessly, as if he didn't understand such a simple truth and sighed: "This is just a method to improve the chance of winning.  , I said, I don＊t want to die without knowing it, so this is the only feasible way.§

    With a clear and resonant voice, Archer＊s eyes showed no trace of turmoil.

    Lancer's facial features twisted: "Well, since this is the method you have chosen, then you can go ahead and flourish like a wallflower. Although I don't understand how someone like you can have such superb swordsmanship  Forget it, no matter how strong you are, it＊s just a pig＊s paw, and your sword has no dignity at all.§

    He shook his head deeply, with disdain undisguised in his eyes.

    "" Looking at the majestic spearmen, the archers were stunned.

    After a while, Archer sighed, as if he felt helpless from the bottom of his heart. The corners of his mouth raised little by little, and his body trembled, humming, humming, and sneered little by little.  , he looked at Lancer: "I didn't expect you to be the one to talk to me about such loyalty and death. It's really ironic."

    "What do you mean?" Lancer heard something in Archer's words and narrowed his eyes.

    But the archer shook his head: "It's nothing, I just feel that this situation might be much better if you and I switched sides. It is indeed ironic to say that it is ironic Forget it, for your dignity, ah,  Unfortunately I don＊t really have anything that troublesome.§

    "But" He looked at Lancer with a smile: "So what."

    "You guy"

    Archer quickly interrupted him: "Do you want to dirty up the name of a hero? Huh, don't make me laugh. Lancer, living in your era, do you still need me to teach you, the so-called becoming a hero?  , you have to do whatever it takes. Even if it is a stigma, it can be washed away with decisive things and results." He looked at Lancer with undisguised contempt in his eyes: "It's better to take advantage of your extra dignity and so on.  求Feed the dog in the morning.§

    He said it word for word.

    Lancer＊s narrow pupils suddenly turned into needles

    ＃＃

    boom〞〞!  !

    Suddenly, with Lancer's body as the center point, a burst of powerful magic burst out like a cannon, filling the air of the temple. The surging magic was like water in a bucket that was hit by someone.

    The air that was originally driven back and forth by the two of them became sluggish and heavy, making people feel like they were in the high pressure of the deep sea. It was also as if they were under the freezing cold, making movement and breathing difficult.

    An unprecedented murderous aura erupted from the spearman's body. Even Archer, who had faced him three times, couldn't help but feel this coldness. Even though he had experienced hundreds of battles, his instinctive fear still spread.

    "Archer, you said 'dog', right?" Unlike the murderous aura, Lancer pouted his mouth, his voice was very calm, and even his original hoarse voice became a bit calmer.

    "Underneath the calm voice was a thunderous rage.  His eyes were full of wild waves, and the veins on his forehead popped out silently. He stared at the archer, and Cu Chulainn asked coldly.

    "This is a fact, Cu Chulainn, if you still have the pride of a hero, you'd better throw it away now." Ignoring the murderous intent of the spearman, Archer said to him in a persuasive tone, and then his voice??became contemptuous: "Didn't I say that we are already dead, so how can we get the glory? Moreover, being filled with the so-called excitement of dignity and pride leads to the loss of calm thinking and misses  Shengji is the real fool.§

    "You really dare to say it, not to mention your eloquence, but you are still the first person who dares to say such things to me after knowing my true identity!" The spearman nodded and made  made a decision.

    ※That＊s such an honor!§ the archer replied in a nonchalant manner.

    Lancer looked at the archer's face and showed a ferocious smile: "Although it will break the agreement with that lady, you'd better write down your last words while you can still speak and read them after you die, otherwise you won't have time.  .§

    Jumping back suddenly, the spearman came to the wall of the temple, where several trees were planted.  Tens of meters away from Archer, he lay on all fours like a wild beast, raising his head and staring at Archer, like a bad wolf coming out of the woods.  Unlike Rider, his limbs are like compressed and tightened springs, filled with explosive power. It seems that with just one push, his body will turn into a rocket.

    "Archer, you have heard that boy said about my Noble Phantasm ability, but I also said that it is more than that." Lancer tilted his head, and the look in his eyes made Archer feel like he was reaching out of the wolf's den.

    There was no answer, and no answer. The archer was completely enveloped by the spearman's icy aura.  The eyes were filled with ice slag, and the last message conveyed by the frozen eyes to the brain was: the strike below Lancer is a sure-kill move, and, unlike the previous battle, it doesn't matter even if he is hit, if he can't this time  If you block it, you will definitely die.

    "It's time to go. As a farewell gift to you going to hell, you have to open your eyes and see clearly!!!"

    By the end, it had become a roar.  The spearman's limbs suddenly loosened their restraints, his feet shattered the stone surface, and his whole body rushed forward like a charging cheetah. After a quarter of a second, he jumped in the direction, as if he had lit an auxiliary weapon.  It shot up into the sky like a propeller.

    Quickly throwing away his swords, he opened his insides.

    ※iamtheboneofmysbsp; From the Hill of Swords, from the vast ocean of weapons, he pulled out the most powerful defensive weapon he knew to face this blow, to defend against the falling feeling in his heart.

    Lancer looked at the movements of the archers and grinned disdainfully.

    No matter what he wanted to do, it was too late when he remembered it now.

    ※gea〞〞§

    The spearman bent his body like a cheetah, and raised his right arm holding the gun behind his back as if folded behind his back. All his strength was poured into his right hand, just to be able to deliver his strongest blow.

    ※bolg!!!§

    Along with the roar, his body posture suddenly rebounded and went over his head. His body that was bent backwards like a bow suddenly became as straight as a gun. He changed the tendency of his body to downward, and his right hand also  Turned into a blue afterimage.

    The red spear turned into a red light dragon. You couldn't see what it looked like at all. You could only see the white circles left behind when it passed through the air. The sound barriers were greater than the spear.  When sound passes by at a speed several times or dozens of times faster, the air cannot bear the torn scars left behind.  And the air further away also felt the devouring power, vibrating with fear and panic.  The red light was so bright that it almost turned white, and the traveling form that exceeded the speed of sound became brighter and more beautiful than the aurora, and at the same time extremely deadly.

    The red light gun was like a shooting star or a comet. The long gun body seemed to be unable to withstand Lancer's throw, forming a long red strip that was close to an oval, as if Lancer's blow caused its shape to change.  All will collapse and become loose and hazy.  I don't know if it was the sparks or the fine flakes peeled off by the gun body that couldn't withstand the speed. Dots of flaming spots flew in the air.

    The spearman had his eyes ready, planning to use Archer's death as a herbal tea to extinguish his anger.

    Archer's eyes were filled with the red light at this time. In his opinion, it was not a thrown flying gun, but a fragment falling from the sun. After accelerating in the atmosphere, it turned into a  An unparalleled meteorite.

    At that speed, distance has lost its meaning, and the moment has become eternity. As long as the gun is thrown, the person targeted by it will wait for his soul to leave the body and watch his body die miserably.

    At this time, Archer's intuition saved him again. When the spearman was lying on the ground, he knew that the following blow was definitely not an ordinary Noble Phantasm attack. It was a more terrifying attack than the piercing Death Thorn Spear.  .

    He defended himself before the spearman's throwing spear was thrown.

    Chant the mantra and embody the world in your heart, and then??Use the strongest shield you know to face the strongest spear you have faced since joining the war.

    While throwing the spear, the archer suddenly raised his palm and pointed it at the deadly missile in the sky.

    A voice penetrated the roar of death, shaking the air and the earth.

    ※lo〞〞aias!!!§

    (Yesterday's update was not in place because there was an error. I wrote it, and I came back very early yesterday. I originally copied it to the computer when I got home and put it there. I planned to post it after dinner, but I didn't  There was a power outage

    And I cut the contents of the USB disk without leaving a backup

    So I will post it as soon as I get back tonight. There will be no shortage of updates tomorrow, so you can rest assured.  )

 Related Works Chapter 127 Stupid Self-Esteem

    Lancer watched as his throwing spear turned into a cannonball, falling in the center of the temple with the force of a mountain and broken brocade. The temple nearly collapsed, and the mountaintop was reflected in a red light.

    "Hmph!" Lancer's face was also flashed by the red light. When he threw the gun, he already showed an indifferent expression, already feeling bored.

    Release all the power of the geabolg curse and throw it with all the strength of your body. This is the true use of this gun. It is different from the Death Thorn Spear. Compared with the hit to the heartforget it, that doesn't matter, this gun's  Under the bombardment, even a single unit will be completely wiped out, and it is meaningless.

    Once upon a time, Cu Chulainn's country was attacked, but all the men in the country were cursed and unable to fight. The only warrior was Cu Chulainn.

    But facing the army, Cu Chulainn did not feel any trouble. He killed five thousand people in one day and finally forced the enemy to negotiate From this gun, we can know that this legend is not a fiction.

    An anti-army treasure, the spear of sudden death.

    He doesn＊t think Archer has the ability to block his gun. Looking at the past and present, based on the destructive power of the gun, he considers himself second, and no one dares to claim first.

    No matter how commendable your magic power is or how strong your body is, it will be wiped out in this blow.

    However, there are always exceptions. Just when Lancer pouted and was about to look away, a similarly bright red light caught his eye.

    In the crimson flames, a similarly red glazed light suddenly flashed, blocking the Lancer's flying spear without fear.

    But unlike the hot glow like blood and fire, this red, with a hint of pink and purple, adds a bit of calmness and indifference.

    From the overlap of red light and purple light, he could barely see a man as tall as himself standing there with his arms raised, and the purple-red light came from his hands.

    Facing the red dragon roar, although there was only a short layer, the purple light fearlessly formed a barrier in front of Archer, resisting the magic spear that had been stained with the blood of countless people.

    "What!" Cu Chulainn from high in the sky made a short sound of surprise.

    A single throw can destroy an army. His spear throw was blocked by the purple light.

    Crazy power impacted the barrier, and just the lingering wind caused the surrounding land and gravel to fly in random directions. The tiles on the roof of the palace flew in all directions, and their edges were twisted and shattered.  However, just such a blow was blocked by the purple light.

    Impossible, he actually blocked his own gun!  !  !

    The spearman gritted his teeth in disbelief. He was surprised for two reasons. One was that Archer actually blocked his own gun, and the other washe knew the defensive weapon Archer took out.

    Purple red, like the most beautiful colored glass, the body of light is shaped like a petal, and the light is like a face, like a blooming lotus. Even the center of the light, a horizontal mirror-like light body reflects a pure white center of light.  Also similar to the stamens of a lotus flower.

    With a shape like a flower, the shield is composed of seven pieces, representing the seven levels of protection, and it can block one's own spear-throwing weapon - there is only one answer.

    Loias!

    In Greek mythology, the defensive weapon held by Ajax is a seven-fold shield that covers the sky.

    The shield is made of seven long petals, each of which has ultimate defense comparable to the thickness of ancient city walls.  Furthermore, because it defended against the spear thrown by Hector, the great hero who was unstoppable at the time, it was sublimated as a conceptual weapon that could defend against thrown weapons, and became a shield with absolute defense against thrown weapons.

    At this moment, Archer using this shield to defend against Lancer's spear is tantamount to using his Heaven and Earth Noble Phantasm against the heroic spirit.

    "Impossible!!" The spearman opened his eyes wide and stared at the shield.

    How could that thing be in his hands?  !  !

    Speaking of which, there are a lot of strange things about this archer. As an archer, he likes to use swords. His swordsmanship is also good, but his skills in archery are rarely seen.  And his bow and arrow are different from ordinary bows and arrows. It seems to use a black sword as an arrow.

    But unlike the double swords he used, the yin and yang swords were weapons from the Warring States Period in ancient China.  But what he used as an arrow was some kind of Western-style giant sword.  This made Lancer feel strange, but he didn't take it to heart.  But now, the guy in front of me took out the shield of the great hero of Greece.

    This is not right.

    After all, this is not from the same country or the same era.  The couple's swords are legendary things, somewhat similar toA thing cannot have any user other than the one who cast it.  And the Shield of Ajax is owned by no one except Ajax.

    But where did this guy in front of me come from?  !  !

    ??????????? Well, wait

    The muscles on the spearman's face twitched little by little, and then calmed down again.

    But forget it, although I have all kinds of doubts in my heart, I will ask it later.

    The wind howls and the atmosphere roars.

    Archer＊s skirt was raised high and whistling.  Although the impact and destructive power were stopped by aias in an instant, the weight of the impact did not disappear.  Although they had no effect on Archer, they made his body become heavier countless times. With a roar, lime and dust collapsed from the ground, and the moss-covered slate turned into pieces, shattering the archer's feet.  Buried inside.  The remaining wind from the Spear of Death hit the ground, then flowed turbulently around the shield and blew to his side.

    He held the shield of Aias in his hand, but his whole body was shaking, his bones were creaking, and his soul seemed to be cracked by this powerful force.

    Aias's resistance can still make people feel like this. If it is hit head-on, you will definitely not even be able to see the signs of death!

    Just when the archer was secretly glad to have taken out the shield in time, a light drooping bass made him open his eyes wide.

    The sound of tinkling and hissing was like glass breaking, like silk being torn, and the originally flawless defense wall was incomplete.

    The lotus is missing one petal, and the shield that originally had seven petals is now only sixno, now there are five.

    The shield remained intact the moment the spear hit, but it was immediately offset by the power of the spear. The Spear of Death unstoppably passed through one of the defenses, and then immediately broke through the other side As if mocking Archer's luck,  The spear penetrated this ultimate defense one by one.

    543＃＃

    The scales of the shield were broken one by one, and several pieces of the original petal-shaped shield were scattered. The petals that were penetrated were broken and scattered, tiny and crystal clear, just like real flowers withering from the branches.

    Seeing that the defense in front of him had become as inferior as a leather shield, and the sure-shot gun still had no stopping momentum, Archer's heart tightened, and something seemed to come up in his throat. He desperately poured all the magic power into his body.  into the remaining two petals.

    The magic power flowed and filled the shield's defense wall, but among the remaining two petals, one withered immediately, leaving only a solitary one.  But it was not completely useless. Thanks to the death-flying spear that penetrated six petals, the attack finally slowed down.

    ※Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-!!!§

    The magic power of his body reached its limit. Archer relied on this last protection to protect himself. At the same time, a black brilliance flashed out of his free left hand.

    boom!  !

    Whether it was an explosion or a crash, it was a loud noise, and the last petal disappeared without a trace.  Archer's defense collapsed completely.  However, the spearman's gun was finally stopped by him.

    The last petal stopped the gun's attack. Although it did not completely offset the force, it still reduced 99% of its power.

    And without the protection of the shield, the spear that had been aimed at his head pierced between his eyebrows.

    However, the archers who had been prepared took out the projected generals and blocked them in front of them.

    With a clang, the death pole flew away, and cracks appeared on the top of the general.  His body moved backwards uncontrollably, with his center of gravity downwards and the soles of his feet firmly planted on the ground. He was unexpectedly bounced dozens of meters away by the lance that had no power, and almost hit the ground.  Reach the temple walls.

    Finally, Archer exerted force on his feet, barely stopped the castration, and then stopped.  His body shook for a moment, and he felt that all his strength was being drained. He knelt unsteadily on the ground, holding the go-getter to support his body.

    "Hehheh" He gasped for air, feeling that his eyelids were extremely heavy.

    After a pause, he raised his head, looked at the spearmen in the distance, smiled, and had cold sweat on his face.

    Although he was extremely embarrassed, his voice was very calm: "It's really amazing. Although it's not complete, I didn't expect that there are guns in this world that can penetrate aias. This move of yours should have exceeded the original declaration of the great god.  §

    Facing his smiling face, Lancer didn't have a good expression. He stretched out his hand to catch the spear that was bounced back. He stared at Archer, as if he was looking at some sworn enemy.

    It is indeed aias, not ?If it is fake, a normal shield will definitely be penetrated by the Spear of Death right away, but that shield held up until the very end, and with the shape of seven petals, it was definitely aias.  The shield that had absolute defense against thrown weapons was the only one that could defend against his move.

    If the strongest trick is blocked, everyone will be angry, and so will the Lancer.  But now, in addition to being angry, he also had stronger doubts and curiosity.

    Archer is an unknown servant who is good at using two swords. As an archer, he is like a swordsman. However, it is not unusual for a hero to know many things.  However, no matter how the Lancer guessed or contacted the archer holding two swords, he could not match up with any of the characters he knew.  It should be easy to think of such a feature, but I just can't connect to it.

    ??????????????? Then there are his bows and arrows. An arrow that strikes like that, coupled with the weird way of striking with a sword and an arrow, is unheard of.

    The Shield of Ajax just now is even more unique.

    ??A hero who can do this, look at the time, where can you find it?

    "Hey, you guy, where are you the hero?" Like a deep voice coming from hell, Lancer looked into Archer's eyes and asked in a deep voice.

    Archer stood up straight and responded to his gaze calmly: "Just an archer, nothing special."

    "What nonsense are you talking about? How can an archer have a shield that is equal to the Noble Phantasm?" Lancer didn't get the answer he wanted and growled angrily.

    "This is really unworthy. You have also seen it. I have spent almost all my magic power, but it still cannot completely offset your blow. Moreover, aias has also been completely destroyed. My strongest defense has now been  No more." The archer shook his head, his tone seemed very relaxed.

    ""

    Whether he was so angry that he couldn't speak, or he was thinking about what kind of existence Archer was. In short, Lancer didn't make a sound, but his eyes were as tight as a beast staring at its prey.

    Seeing that Lancer didn＊t reply, and the archers didn＊t move either, after catching his breath a little, he let out a breath, and moved his eyes away from Lancer without any scruples, looking towards the temple over there.

    Because of their conflict just now, the main hall of the temple has long been in dilapidated condition. The tiles on the roof have disappeared completely, and the exposed roof supports can be seen.  The walls were also covered in wounds.  The ones in the distance were better. At this moment, the archers were looking at one of the wing rooms that was still intact.

    ?? Stretching out his hand and shaking it, Archer opened his mouth and his voice was a little weird.

    "Hey, Lancer, you noticed, Caster seems to be in a tricky situation as well." He turned his head and looked at the spearman, his expression was leisurely, and his tone was even more meaningful: "Even the surveillance here has stopped.  Already"

    "Huh?" Lancer raised his eyebrows, as if he thought of something. He looked at Archer, his pupils flickering a little.

    The red knight closed his eyes and raised his arms generously in a gesture of surrender.

    Lancer bared his teeth and his eyes were round with anger.

    "Ah, it turns out you bastard had an idea." He finally understood why Archer betrayed Tohsaka Rin before.

    "I said, this is just a method to increase the chance of winning." The archer shrugged.

    "This is just a method to increase the chance of winning. I have said that I don't want to die without knowing it, so this is the only feasible method."

    It＊s all for this reason.  He didn't know how much of the conversation just now was false, but the Lancer believed that this was definitely the Archer's true words.

    He sighed contemptuously, but the tip of the gun in his hand was still pointed at the red heroic spirit over there.

    "Huh?" Feeling that the murderous intent of the enemy in front of him had not diminished at all, the archer frowned: "What's wrong, Lancer, don't you understand what I'm saying?"

    "Ah, I understand." The spearman slid his spear and assumed an offensive posture. His face was full of contempt and distrust: "But, unfortunately, I can't let you do that.  "

    "Why?" Archer frowned upon hearing this answer.

    "I hate guys like you, even if it's just to defeat Caster, but your style makes me unable to agree with it." Lancer said slowly: "People like you, even if I put you back, let you defeat Caster, and fight with that person again."  The little girl has made a contract, but what will happen in the future will only be the fact that you betrayed her again. How about I defeat you, an unscrupulous guy, now, and then defeat Caster?It's up to me to solve the problem.  "

    ""

    "Hmph, you are no longer needed here. I'm a soldier guarding the door. Just go and die as Caster's familiar." Lancer suddenly smiled when he said this. He looked at the archer whose expression changed obviously.  Full of ridicule: "But if you can dodge this gun, I will let you live."

    In front of Geabolg, who is said to be a sure shot, telling him to let him go as long as he dodges is simply a lie.

    At this time, Lancer planned to see what kind of face Archer would make when he heard this sentence.

    Unexpectedly, Archer actually smiled.

    "Oh, I really have no choice. I didn't expect to use this move." The white knight shook his head helplessly, with a wry smile on his face: "I didn't want to do this at first, but you forced me to do this, Lancer."

    "What?" The spearman looked at him doubtfully, feeling as if he was crazy.

    Feeling Lancer's gaze, Archer waved his hand: "Ah, indeed, my magic power is less than 10%, but even so, you are no match for me."

    "Oh?" Cu Chulainn was angry. He grinned and looked at Archer, feeling very funny: "Do you want to say that you actually have the strength to kill me with one move?"

    "Ah, that's right" the archer nodded.

    "Tch, if there is any, then you can use it as much as you want." Lancer kicked his foot and rushed towards Archer like a tiger pouncing on food.

    Ignoring the intimidating attack, Archer had a confident and calm smile on his face. He stretched out his arm, the silver light flashed in his hand, and a sword gradually took shape.

    Do you still need to take out weapons and fight hand to hand? Ha, there must be a limit to seeking death.  Realizing that this was Archer's way of defeating him, the spearman sighed in his heart, he was really a good person by helping a mentally disturbed person relieve his pain.

    But immediately, the contempt on his face turned into a look of uncontrollable shock.

    It was as if a brake was applied under his feet. He stopped his movements suddenly, and his feet broke the stone slab. He slid forward for more than ten meters before barely stopping.

    A surprised sound came out of his throat, making Lancer sound like he was out of breath. Sweat appeared on Lancer's head. He looked at Archer in disbelief. To be precise, he was looking at the thing in Archer's hand.

    The hilt of the sword is gold and blue, and there are two blue carvings like thunder patterns on the guard at both ends of the sword.  But what's weird is that this sword has no edge.  Someone said it was double-edged, but it didn't even have one side. Its blade was like a dragon wrapped around an iron piece, spiral-shaped, like a drill.

    On the spiral sword body, the silver steel has blue line patterns and the luster of diamonds, giving people an indestructible feeling.  Although it is bladeless and the full spiral blade gives the sword a short and fat feeling, this still does not hinder its elegance.  The power attached to this sword can be clearly felt even by the Lancer standing far away.

    ???????????????????????????????????????: ?? Even a fool, even a fool, can understand at a glance that this sword is an incredible weapon.

    But what exactly is this weird-looking sword?  Why did Archer take out this sword?

    Lancer knows the origin of this sword.

    The name is caladbolg, and it is the magic sword held by Philx, the hero of Canadore in Celtic legend.

    It also has another name, called the Sword of Hunger and Thirst.  It has the ability to emit thunder and lightning or summon thunder and lightning to bombard others. It is a weapon made by elves.

    This sword is very familiar to C迆 Chulainn. He can even tell how Philx got this sword from the Kingdom of Shadows.

    Why is this sword Lancer so clear? It＊s because the owner of this sword, the hero Philx, Cu Chulainn knows it.

    Both are heroes in Celtic legends. They studied in the Kingdom of Shadows at the same time, and left the Kingdom of Shadows on the same day. At the same time, they started to poach each other's corners, and at the same time, they laughed and gave up poaching each other's corners.  Moreover, in the end, Philx's life was taken away by Cu Chulainn's throwing spear and the first use of the Spear of Death I understand it too clearly. Regarding this sword, it can be said that  , the lancer learned the same thing as his own spear, as if he had chewed up the water he drank.

    Buthow could this sword be in this guy's hand at this time?  ?

    The surprise on his face turned into a ferocious murderous intent. The Lancer had a look of terror on his face, his eyes were like a ghost, and his voice was like a demon.

    "Archer, who are you, and why is this sword in your hand?"

    ※If you don＊t say anything, I＊ll beat your bones to pieces starting from your feet, and thenGo up little by little and pull out your tendons until you say it.  Lancer's voice said so.

    ※There＊s no need to tell you this,§ Archer said with a smile as he watched Lancer stop in his tracks with satisfaction.

    Lancer＊s face completely darkened: ※Then＃§

    "Are you going to kill me? Lancer" interrupted him, Archer said quickly.

    ※＃§ Cu Chulainn hesitated.

    "There's nothing you can do about it, Lancer, you can't press me." Archer knew this would happen a long time ago. Archer snorted and sneered: "In front of this sword, you have no other choice but to be defeated."

    Yes, there is really no way to force this guy, and there is really no way to win against him.  Even though he had been beaten to a point of weakness and had no power to resist at all.  But still can only lose

    If you want to say why, it＊s the sword in that guy＊s hand.

    In the past, in order to protect the country, Cu Chulainn inevitably went on the opposite path with him. Even though they had the same beliefs and understood each other, they were stinking brothers who could drink to death. However,  You must hold the weapons you got in the Kingdom of Shadows and use the same power to fight to the death.

    In order to protect their country and repay the Lord's kindness, they must decide whether to live or die.

    For this reason, in order to repay his master's kindness, in order to protect the friendship that can sacrifice his life for each other, he did not dodge the Lancer's gun In order to protect Cuchulain, who was equivalent to his younger brother, Philx died with a smile.  .  However, his death was misunderstood by others, saying that Philx was mediocre, had no ability, was as timid as a mouse, and was killed by Cu Chulainn in one move on the battlefield, and so on.  Even after death, he was forced to carry the stigma and misunderstanding, with no chance to prove himself.

    So, Cu Chulainn swore an oath.  Just as he once accidentally killed a dog and swore not to eat dog meat, the hero Cu Chulainn once again swore that if he encounters a person with a caladbolg again, he will be defeated by him.  Even if it costs your life.

    Archer obviously knew this allusion, so he took out the sword. Now, Lancer was forced by the oath and was completely unable to deal with him with a finger.

    Looking at Archer＊s hateful smiling face and the magic sword in his hand that he had searched thousands of miles for, Lancer fell silent.

    His expression was complicated and conflicting. The corners of his mouth kept trembling and raising, and then closed again, as if he was swallowing back the words he was about to spray on Archer's face.

    Finally, as if he had made a difficult decision, he slammed the gun on the ground, and the end of the gun handle sank deeply into the ground. He stood there with the gun in his hand, looking at Archer deeply with his red pupils.  .

    "You're lucky, you scum." He raised his face and his voice sounded like a rusty machine.

    At this moment, looking at Lancer's other red face, Archer sneered and shook his head: "Well, agree with what I say now. The pride of a hero is just a useless thing. If you don't care about that so-called oath, you are already mine.  The heads fell to the ground.§

    "Shut up," Lancer said coldly. He pulled out the spear from the ground and pointed it at Archer: "Don't be too proud. I've let you go this time, but it won't happen next time. If you still know how to behave,  , just die now."

    He said word for word: "Otherwise, if you let me touch you again, I will make you regret not dying now."

    "Thank you for your advice." The archer smiled mockingly, stretched out his hand in front of his chest, and bowed.

    Looking at the shameless guy in front of him, Lancer really wanted to stab him to death, but this thought came to his mind for a while, and he finally suppressed his anger.  With an angry roar, Lancer jumped into the air, climbed over the temple wall, and disappeared.

    Watching Lancer leave, Archer breathed a sigh of relief, and the Sword of Thirst disappeared without a trace.

    ※Oh, it＊s true, you won＊t listen even if you don＊t have to reason with me.§ Archer stretched out his hand to look at it and sighed tiredly.

    But fortunately, that guy Lancer is a big idiot, so he got a chance.  The pride of a hero huh, this stupid self-esteem will only become a stumbling block at any time.

    He closed his eyes and listened to the battle outside the mountain gate. Saber and Assassin were fighting happily. There was no need to intervene. Not to mention whether the magic power was enough, it was not worth being chopped again. Let's go there and have a look.

    Archer turned around and walked inside.  However, after taking a few steps, he stopped again.

    The transfer of magic power to caster is still going on. In that case, let＊s go there later. Besides the magic power being dried up, I＊ve also lost some weight!  The time has come. Although the Lancer was forced to leave,You have to face at least three more enemies. Before you implement that plan, you have to get some magic power from Caster.

    With his back to the moon, Archer raised the corners of his mouth on his dark face.

 Related Works Chapter 128: Colorful Falling Cherry Blossoms

    (There was no update yesterday because I came back too late and was so tired that I really couldn＊t muster up the energy to turn on my computer to upload. Today＊s post was combined into one chapter and posted. But I have another dinner party tonight, so this chapter is two in one.  It＊s about 2,000 words shorter, so I hope you＊ll forgive me)

    The knife cuts the pieces, the sword moves the thread.

    This is the difference between knives and swords since ancient times.

    However, tonight in Fuyuki City, on the westernmost mountain range, among the hidden trees, on a stone step, there is a completely opposite scene.

    The rushing golden light, a gorgeous golden giant sword stabbed people with its light, and the marks it made on the enemy were like huge sword marks in reality.

    Opposite is the silver sword light, one by one, extremely delicate, like the curves of a dancing girl's graceful figure. The long silver blade flexibly shuttles through the golden light, swaying left and right, showing off her figure.  The charms are presented one by one.

    Broad and heavy, a broad sword that must be cut every time.  It is narrow and long, with only a long knife drawn in an arc like silver wire.

    Abandoning the traditional way of using swords, they attacked each other with completely opposite techniques, just to cut off each other's heads, just to cut open each other's bodies.

    This was not the first time they had fought. The swordsman jumped up, as if he was about to jump to the moon. The blue warrior also showed his response. The sound of his straw sandals rustling, the clothes on his body.  With a low sound, like a petrel facing a falcon, it waved the long knife in its hand at the body falling from the sky.

    There was a sound of steel, and the slender sword accurately met the broad and deep golden sword. Sparks flew and the two separated.

    The golden sea on Saber's forehead shimmered and rippled due to the falling air. She looked at the enemy's retreating back, feeling a little confused and admired.

    Assassin should know that his sword is some kind of magical weapon beyond human understanding. Even if he doesn't understand it, he can understand that it is definitely not a weapon that can be used against the enemy with ordinary sharp weapons.  And his sword is obviously so small and has the edge of a mortal, but it dares to compete head-on with such a famous sword like his. This courage can't help but make people admire it.

    "Moreover, his sword did not break after cutting with his own sword.

    This cannot be said to be because Assassin＊s sword is also a famous sword.  Although his sword was not a mediocre weapon in Saber's opinion, it was a man-made thing after all, and it was completely incomparable to his own, the holy sword of the Fairy Country.  Even if the hero's weapon does not reach the D value, it will still be cut in two by his own sword, and Assassin's sword definitely does not reach that level.

    But he still withstood his own blow, which can only mean one thing.

    That was not blocked by Assassin with the power of his sword, but by his own strength.

    With only that thin sword, he was able to block this goblin's secret treasure. This skill is worthy of praise.

    At the same time, Saber also had some doubts in her heart.

    It was surprising that Assassin blocked his own sword, but the brightness facing this samurai made Saber very aware of his power.  However, in the past, his sword was more focused on skills and guidance, rather than this kind of frontal attack. He himself should also know that there is a danger of breaking his sword when it collides with his own sword. Knowing this, he still does it.  What are your thoughts?

    He turned over and landed on the ground, turning his armored body to face the enemy's back.

    Kojiro did not look back, but stood with his back to Saber. He seemed to be thinking about something.

    Raising his arm slightly, Kojiro looked at the sword in his hand and sighed quietly: "It is indeed Saber's sword. It is well deserved to be the strongest. Not to mention cutting off your sword, even if I collide with it several times, it will not work."  Just one blow made my sword bend."

    It just bends, not breaks.  Relying on his own ability to almost equalize the gap between the original weapons, Sasaki Kojiro's strength as a swordsman can be seen from this.

    After saying that, he seemed to be stunned for a moment, hummed, turned his eyes from the sword edge to his wrist, and smiled slightly: "Is that the end of it?"

    "What happened, Assassin?" When she saw Kojiro turning around, Saber felt something was wrong. Compared to just now, Kojiro's appearance seemed to have changed.

    It should have been a small difference that could not be seen with the eyes, but Saber's feeling told her that Sasaki Kojiro's existence began to change.

    "It's not a big deal Although I want to say so, you should have noticed it," Kojiro sighed softly and slightly raised his left hand that was not holding the sword.

    With a slender wrist, the owner of such a hand should be an excellent piano player rather than a swordsman.  The wide sleeves slipped from his arms, and his arms were like white jade and colored glass

    "You" Saber's voice lost its calmness.

    "That's right, as you can see, this skin can no longer hold up until dawn." Kojiro shook his arm. Although he is a handsome man with pale skin, no matter how fair his skin is, it will never be so fair that it starts to become transparent.  .  It was obvious that his body was beginning to decompose.

    "Why?" Surprised by this answer, Saber's face was full of confusion.

    There are generally two reasons why a servant will disappear. One is that he is fatally injured and his spiritual core is damaged, so he will die.  The second is because the source of magic power that supports the Servant's existence in the world has disappeared. For example, if the Master dies and loses the supply of magic power, the Servant will naturally be unable to exist in the world.

    Assassin was not seriously injured, so the situation is the second one - could it be said that Caster was knocked down?

    Saber was refreshed, but then rejected his idea.

    It＊s too naive. If Caster can be defeated so easily, then there is no need to take pains to formulate a plan.  Moreover, even if the Assassin's master and the Servant who violated the rules disappeared, the Assassin should be able to survive in this world for a while, and his body would not be so thin immediately.

    Seeing Saber's confusion, Assassin shook his head: "It's not what you think, Saber."

    "Unlike you orthodox servants, this body is not a heroic spirit summoned with a holy relic. When the female fox Caster was summoned, she used this land as a medium, not a holy relic, so she summoned me."  He chuckled softly.

    "It's not a holy relic" Saber thought for a while and felt relieved.

    Holy relics, items, weapons, clothing, tools that heroes in history were related to before their death, even a piece of rotten wood that he once used as a walking stick, as long as it is connected to the hero who can enter the Seat of Heroes, then  , you can summon the heroic spirit you want to summon through this item.

    The man in front of you should be a warrior who is connected to this land.

    Kojiro continued: "Also, although she is an excellent magician, she is a servant without a physical body, and she cannot maintain a servant who is also a spiritual body. In order to successfully summon, she turned this land into my possession.  things.§

    "That is to say, Caster has the command spell to control you, but your support in this world is this land?" Saber asked according to Assassin.

    "Yes" the assassin nodded.

    "Then according to what you said, Archer shouldn't be able to maintain himself under Caster. Why is that?"

    "Archer is not the heroic spirit she summoned. It has already been possessed by an entity. The existence that comes to the world no longer needs that kind of thing. As long as there is a sufficient source of magic power as the object of possession, it can be anything, whether it is a human or anything." Kojiro closed  He raised his eyes and sighed softly: "Compared to that man, I was only given a limited twenty-day magic power. So far, although Caster is still alive, the magic power has been exhausted, and this body has no choice but to dissipate."

    "" The extraordinary answer left Saber speechless. She finally understood why a few minutes ago, why Assassin suddenly stopped talking about perfection while typing, and why it was clearly based on Qiao Jin.  The main attacker, Assassin, actually took the initiative to hit his own sword with a knife all because of this reason.

    Even so, Saber still has a question.

    "Then, you are only given limited magic power and you are not really fighting for Caster. If that's the case, why do you still fight so hard?" Saber asked loudly.

    However, just after she finished speaking, her face changed color because of the question she had just asked.

    "Is it just to be able to fight?"

    "Wrong" Unexpectedly, Kojiro shook his head and spit out a short word.

    Then, he raised his eyes and looked up: "I told you when we first met, Saber, I was cursed because I was summoned to this world, but if I can be with you  If such a character fights, it would be meaningful enough. But in fact, there is no point in fighting at all for me.§

    His arm rotated slightly, and the cold light drawn by the long knife was intoxicating.

    "Unlike you regular heroic spirits, I have neither the pride nor the obsessive desire of heroic spirits. Even Sasaki Kojiro himself is a fictional swordsman who does not exist. Although it is believed to exist, there are some  His record is really too vague. It's just a convenient fabrication for people to say that he was an enemy of a certain great swordsman in order to achieve that swordsman's success." He shook his head gently.He shook his head, looking a little helpless.

    "Well" Saber felt a little confused, and Assassin's topic suddenly jumped to something she couldn't understand: "But you said your name is Sasaki Kojiro If that's the case, then you shouldn't exist, right?"

    "No, the one you are talking about is a regular heroic spirit, and as I just said, this person is not a regular heroic spirit." The assassin shook his head: "Perhaps there is indeed a person like Sasaki Kojiro, and there are also samurai who hold items.  But these are not the things of one person. The person named Sasaki Kojiro is just a foil, a fictional samurai who has been pasted together with irrelevant things."

    The word "fiction" reminded Saber, and she suddenly realized: "You are a fictional heroic spirit!!"

    "Yes, I am not Sasaki Kojiro, but I am the man most suitable to wear Sasaki Kojiro's coat." Kojiro was happy that Saber could finally understand: "I have no name, and I am illiterate. I am just a secluded person living in the mountains until my death.  A boring man who hasn＊t come out yet.§

    "Even if I do something great here, that achievement will only be attributed to 'Sasaki Kojiro', because it is difficult for such a hypocritical servant to exist for a long time. For me, everything is meaningless.  It has no meaning. That＊s why it is only endowed with limited magic power and is regarded by Caster as a meaningless chess piece that is ready to be discarded at any time.§

    "Although I am the person who owns the secret sword, I have never thought of wielding the sword for others, but I have never had an opponent who can wield the sword for myself. Therefore, I have no intention in life." He sighed, very generously,  Then he moved his eyes, and a look of relief appeared on his face: "However, I didn't expect that one day after death, I would be able to find an opponent worthy of wielding a sword for me. That's why I said thank you, Saber, because, let's die before death."  After all, I have no meaning, but I have the meaning of existence!"

    Saber looked at him and felt a little complicated in her heart: "Assassin"

    She herself didn＊t know what she was going to say, and she fell silent as soon as she spoke. However, she did not feel this embarrassing situation.

    A loud roar rang out. Saber didn't hear what he shouted clearly, but she raised her head following the sound and saw a figure jumping up above the mountain gate and inside the temple wall, and then  ＃

    ※Boom〞〞!!!§

    An explosion-like sound came from inside the temple, and the rushing wind pressure swept up the dust and sprayed it from the temple walls and mountain gates, as violent as a sandstorm.  Even at a distance of more than ten meters from the mountain gate, Saber could feel the surging air waves and violent and powerful magic.

    "What?" Saber looked at the mountain gate in surprise, where a bright light could clearly be heard, and the red light lit up the night sky.  Along with the red light, the light made the dark night sky look like it was stained with blood, and the dry and black blood filled Saber's heart with ominousness.

    In the light, there seemed to be a man roaring unwillingly.  After dozens of seconds, the light gradually disappeared.

    With her thoughts flowing, Saber immediately thought of what happened. It was probably the fierce battle between Lancer and Archer that had just reached a fever pitch, and both sides used their precious phantoms to fight.  Only in this way can the stunning scenery just now be presented.

    Impossible, isn＊t Archer＊s Noble Phantasm a bow and arrow? Lancer should also know that. In this case, he will never let Archer take out a bow and arrow to fight against him. That would be tantamount to committing suicide.  Even if Archer had this idea, the distance inside the temple is so narrow that there is simply not enough time and space to set up a bow and arrow. It is obvious that the weakest and most agile hero among the three knights has an advantage when fighting in such terrain.

    ※In this case, where did the situation that just happened when the Noble Phantasms conflicted come from.

    Saber's face darkened. No matter what, the outcome had been decided between the two. There was no certainty who would win in the duel between the archers and the spearmen who could repel Berserker five times, and it didn't matter who they were.  If they win, Shirou and the others will not be safe - Archer, of course, but Lancer, Saber doesn't think he will help honestly until the end.

    Originally, she was thinking about the stalemate between Lancer and Archer, and after finishing the battle, she crossed them into the temple and helped Shirou and the others, but now it seems that she is lagging behind

    Seeing Saber＊s expression getting worse and worse, Kojiro could certainly understand what worries her heart was.  Turning around, he reminded Saber: "Oh, it looks like the banquet has reached its climax. Did that female fox Caster do something weird again this time?"

    A ray of electricity passed through Saber's heart. In an instant, her calm face completely disappeared, and her whole person was as still as still water.

    ※Yes, we don＊t have time for each other anymore,§ she agreed.

    See the peaceful sAber felt the aura on her body suddenly become solemn, and her eyes became like the blade of a sword in her hand.

    He lowered his eyes and smiled happily at the thunder he would face later.  Although he took the initiative to hit her sword just now, it was not as effective as the words he said at this moment. Haha, if I had known better, I would not have done such a useless thing.

    So.

    The feet of both sides moved slightly and both reached the same level.

    That was the level when the two were fighting. The platform for people to rest on the steps was also a buffer to prevent the steps from being too continuous and steep. There was a dividing line there.  On the stone ground, there was a smooth trace that had nothing to do with the cracks in the bricks.

    There is nothing left to say now, so the virtual swordsman took a pose.

    His long sword was raised slightly, and the bright silver sword drew an afterimage. The shadow of the long sword, like a fan and feathers, was like the string of a guzheng. When it sliced ??through the air, you seemed to be able to hear its music.  , its beauty, even the moon became ashamed, its eyes were covered by a hint of cloud, and it turned a blind eye to the softness.

    It is so eye-catching that when it stops and the afterimage disappears, you can notice that the samurai holding the sword is no longer standing with his hands down. His body is standing sideways, his hands  The upper sword is raised over the shoulder, level with the eyebrows.  His eyes were closed at this moment, his eyes as quiet as water disappeared, replaced by a mirror-like concentration.

    The magic power surged, and a faint blue indigo light lit up Sasaki Kojiro's body, which was already on the verge of dissipating. Sasaki Kojiro closed his eyes, and his eyebrows, face, and lips were all smiling. It was the first time in his life that he felt so happy.  : "Although it's boring to talk about it, Saber, it's great to be able to face you in the end."

    The warrior's voice became lower and lower little by little, and finally turned into the cry of a hummingbird: "This body is destined to wither, but in the end I can fight you, and there is no better ending than this."

    As his voice disappeared, a statue appeared there.  Standing there, the warrior's body was very still, and even time seemed to have stopped in the space where he was.

    The night breeze blew by, the samurai's hair was fluttering gently, and the wide and thin skirts of the clothes emitted a subtle bass. Compared with these dynamics, Sasaki Kojiro himself did not show any intention of moving.

    Breathing, the functioning of muscles, even the flow of blood to him stopped.  Although the magic power on his body was evaporating, he gave no sign of activity, and instead showed his silence.

    He is gathering.

    Close your eyes and speak, stop your Qi and pulse, sink yourself into your heart, and draw everything in your heart.  The pen of the sword and the ink of the sky turned everything into a landscape, taking shape in the heart.  Hone yourself to the top, and show the unparalleled and unattainable way on this mountain road.

    The blue light rose up bit by bit on his body, and the faint magic power intertwined and dissipated in the air. When he faced the dark space around him, the mountain gate behind him, and the arc moon in the sky, he felt like he could say no.  Outstanding sense of integration.

    There was a sudden chill in Saber's heart, and she felt oppressed. Although the samurai in front of her did not move or release any momentum, it was just so light that it made people feel depressed. The gravity of the world increased countless times because of his calmness.

    Saber's breathing was extremely heavy, and her blood flow began to become sluggish.

    Although her initial idea was to stop with silence, she already understood what kind of existence Assassin's sword was, so she could not take the initiative to attack. Even if she was not stationary, she had to attack at the same time as the opponent attacked. Only in this way could she avoid that attack.  Use the sword to find the chance of victory from the weak gap.

    However, the current situation was beyond her imagination. For some reason, she felt that if she continued to stay where she was instead of taking the initiative to fight, then in a while, only her body would appear on the stone slab she was standing on.  .

    "excalibur."

    With a bang, Saber＊s feet cracked due to some extremely strong force. The broken stone was disturbed by the laws of space, and spots rose up.

    Gently spit out a word from the mouth, Saber greeted him suddenly, and the sword in his hand raised high.

    The giant sword, which was already shining brightly, now looks more like it has absorbed the brilliance of the sun and turned into a miniature sun.  Although it is not a beam of light that can break through Rider's comet and only slightly affects the surrounding space, the light is no longer bright enough to describe. It has broken through the realm of illumination and turned into devouring.  Shrunk the light to only a few feet in size, but illuminated the surrounding space so that nothing could be seen, and swallowed it into his own body.

    He could smell the thunder in front of him, and when the initial power burst out, Kojiro's face changed.?.

    The indifferent eyes that were originally closed were separated up and down like lightning. What was in the eyes as clear as lake water was no longer tranquility, but some amazing color.

    With a long sword attack, Sasaki Kojiro swung his sword on the steps only two steps away.

    "The secret sword, Yan Hui."

    But it＊s not two arcs.

    The toes began to move, and before starting, a silver light was drawn.  The first step touches the ground, and the two lights overlap.  Follow up with the next step, and cover the top with three flashes.

    Like an arrow penetrating a city wall, what appears in front of Saber's powerful holy sword is a clear light that can penetrate everything.  Yan Hui, who was supposed to be restricted on the steps and could only use two strikes, now had three strikes.

    This is a magical skill that shouldn't exist. In an instant, it grinds the body to the limit. Regardless of the fact that the tendons of the legs and feet have been twisted. When it is broken and the signal has not started to be transmitted, he takes three steps.  To strike three blows at the same moment

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?tell ? ? ? ?

    Although he has mastered unique skills that ordinary people cannot imagine, he is a man without any ideas.  A samurai who lives in vain and can kill nothing but swallows.

    One night, Tsuda＊s friend came to see him.

    "To this day, have you not changed your mind?" His friend asked him.

    "Ah" he replied shortly.

    "Don't you think your talents are wasted?" His friend persuaded him: "You have obviously practiced such skills, but you just hide in the mountains. This is just a vain life. If you follow that gentleman, with your skills  Ability, you will definitely be able to get everything you want.§

    "Unfortunately, I have never thought about wielding a sword for others." He turned his back to his friend and answered him: "I have seen many people who died for others. To wield a sword for others, to die for others, there is nothing."  If you can＊t get it, you can＊t do anything, and this kind of thing has no meaning at all.§

    "Really" His friend did not expect to get such an answer. After being silent for a while, he smiled: "It's really an answer that suits your character."

    Then he asked: "But what's the point of living your whole life in vain?"

    Yes, what＊s the point?

    He can＊t remember exactly how he answered at that time, but now he knows what his meaning is.

    But at this moment, Assassin understood, his path, his meaning, blossomed at this moment

    ＃＃

    With a loud sound, the huge waves of gold and the luster of silver intertwined and rolled endlessly. In the end, because their respective powers were unable to merge, they still collided with each other, scattering each other and turning into crystal light all over the sky.  .

    And on the steps, the two people who were fighting stood there, motionless.

    Have you woken up from the memory you suddenly fell into, or are you still thinking about why? The sword slowly dropped from the swordsman's hand.  In front of him, maintaining the posture of striking the ground with his long sword, was the blond knight.

    "Chi!!"

    When there was a clanging sound, blood splashed out from Saber's wrist. Her body suddenly lowered, as if she could not bear the power of the giant sword and bent down, but she still held the sword tightly and refused to let go.  It comes off.

    Saber's mouth came out with a heavy and suffocating sound of breathing. Her face was covered with cold sweat. The silver wristbands on her arms that originally covered her face and fingers had fallen off and fell to the ground. Then they turned into invisible magic and followed the wind.  drift.  On her wrists, a huge gash was cut out of each of the original blue sleeves. On her thin wrists, two long and deep wounds were spurting out blood.

    With the blow just now, the knight holding the sword no longer had the presence of a warrior in her eyes, and there were only three tracks like the moonlight.

    Facing the death cage falling from the sky, she only did one thing, raised the sword in her hand.

    Because she has experienced it before, she understands the enemy's strength and ability. As long as she blocks a blow and retreats to avoid a side blow, she can avoid it.  It was like that last time, she looked at the enemy's sword that she had avoided.

    But this time it＊s different. The enemy＊s sword is no longer a cross-shaped chain, but a plurality of intersecting prisons.

    It started with a flash of flowers on the left and right, and then a blow from the head to the bottom. Even if she defended the one directly above her, she barely managed to dodge the one on the side. While dodging, the arc of the sword on the other side was about to take her down.  's head.  Just like a person can't look left and right at the same time, she can't hide from both sides at the same time.  Even if you retreat, the distance has nothing to do with that speed and the length of the knife.???.

    This is the sword that Assassin cultivates, it is a flawless sword, but this weird sword skill makes it more like a magic sword.  How can such a blow be achieved?  It is obvious that he is just a mortal, an empty body, without anyone's help and without any sublimation of faith.  But he can cultivate sword skills that can surpass the Servant's Noble Phantasm.

    It no longer matters what price Assassin paid to train and what she risked to be able to perform on this terrain. What matters is how she responds.

    ※ Even if a demigod like Berserker were to encounter this kind of magic sword, they would have to give in.  If you are neither a god nor a demon, don't challenge this Shura Sword.  Because then you can neither defend nor counterattack.

    Three intersecting arcs came to sight in an instant. Although the sword in Saber's hand had the brilliance of gold, which one should she resist?

    There was no time to hesitate. Once he hesitated, he would be beheaded immediately. All she could do was to rush towards the sword. What happened next could only depend on God's will.

    Saber's eyes were fixed on the three rays of light, without any slack or distraction. No matter how you look at the three arcs, they are the ending of death without gaps. No matter which line is connected with the other two,  , it is simply impossible to rush through.

    How to do it?

    Before such thoughts could form in her head, her body was already soaked in despair, and the particles on her skin trembled involuntarily because she felt the power.

    Even so, his body still did not stop moving, did not retreat, did not pause, he just rushed straight towards death in front of him.

    There seemed to be some sound in her heart, like some kind of call, like some kind of flashing crisp sound, but that sound was really too small, and compared to the cold light in front of her that could illuminate people's hearts.  , its luster is like grains of sand.  However, despite this, it made a negligible signpost for Saber between the three lights.

    It＊s too late to think about what it is and what its use is.  In the current situation, Saber could only bet everything on this and try her best to move towards the road sign through the small gaps in the prison.

    He jumped up, curled up his legs and feet slightly, threw his body forward, and stretched out in the air.  The giant sword in her hand was raised from the bottom, and she passed through the cage of the magic sword. The silver light illuminated her for a moment and she could not see anything. At that time, she even felt that her body was about to be cut by Assassin's sword.  of falling apart.  But it only lasted a few microseconds. Saber could only feel that there seemed to be some light shining on her hands.  Then the long knife had passed over her upper body, and the slender blade cut through the end of her boot armor, as if it had been sliced ??through, sending out a bell-ringing flame and reaching the air behind her feet.

    ※If Saber＊s body stiffened and stagnated due to fear when she jumped just now, then she would definitely be dead.  If the timing is not right, too fast or too slow, then her legs will definitely be cut off now, and her body will be forced to stop in the air, waiting for a blow from the top of her head to behead her.

    Being able to grasp that miracle should be due to the intuition she developed on countless battlefields that helped her.

    Now, she held up the sword of light in her hand, raised it towards the man in front of her, and faced the sword at the top, which had reached her forehead.

    The golden giant sword passed through the silver arc of light. Saber's feet landed on the ground. She stood still slightly, but before she could feel that she had blocked Assassin's sword and passed through the prison, two  Bloody light exploded from her wrist first - only then did she know what the feeling of the light that had just reflected on her hand was about.

    This made her feel a sense of panic. For a brief moment, she was not sure whether her head was still in place.  It was obviously his own arms that were the first to pass through, but he was the first to be injured. Then did the long sword leave any traces elsewhere on his body? Did he stop the sword that was just on his head?

    ""

    ※Maybe my head has been chopped off, but my dead body has not yet reacted.

    However, a bloody canvas rose up in front of him, rising high into the sky, turning into raindrops and falling down, like spring dew.  But before that, Assassin turned slightly and faced Saber's side.  Although his hamstring was already in pieces, he still moved.  What kind of perseverance he put into this cannot be seen on his face.  Therefore, the blood flew, but not a drop fell on Saber's body.

    This is the blood fountain gushing out from the wound on the chest of the samurai in front of him. With the blow just now, when Saber raised her sword and slashed at Assassin's sword, the golden swordThe blade also passed through the warrior's chest.

    The knight looked at the warrior with an expressionless expression.

    She finally determined one thing, this victory ended with her own victory.

    With a "click" sound, the bright silver sword made a crisp sound. In a situation that people couldn't bear to watch, the long sword in the warrior's hand suddenly broke from the middle, and the clear sword edge fell to the ground, making a clanking sound.  It spun a few times and stopped on the ground, like fragments of a mirror.

    Saber＊s eyes stared at the fragment, and she understood the reason why she could survive.

    Before the last confrontation, Assassin's sword and his own sword slashed each other once. Although it was not broken, the sword was indeed bent by his own sword, so when Yan returned just now, he did not make a tight enough decision.  of prison.

    If Assassin＊s sword wasn＊t bent,

    Faced with such a scene, Kojiro didn't react at all. He just stared at Saber's face His expression was reproachful.

    The blood that surged up from her internal organs was swallowed instead of spitted out, because there was a noble swordsman in front of her, and she could not let such filthy things contaminate her. The same was true for her body just now.  His brows furrowed slightly, and the blood stains on the corners of his mouth were intertwined with smile marks: "Hey, if you are going to use the secret sword, why didn't you inform us in advance."

    Although the feeling of surprise is also very good, it is not as good as the joy of speculation in advance.

    Saber said nothing.

    In the blow just now, she must have used a Noble Phantasm.

    But unlike when she usually uses Excalibur, she did not attack the magic power, but attached it to the sword. Even without the amazing power of flattening the earth, the contract sword became able to cut off  All the soldiers of God.

    Relying on this advantage, she cut off the long knife in front of her without letting it cut her head.  Just now, I thought I had dodged the two swords on the left and right, but in fact, my tendons were severed by the two swords on the left and right. Now Saber's sword power is less than 10%.  Moreover, Assassin's skills can sharpen his sword to the point where it will not break even if it collides with the Noble Phantasm. You can imagine what would happen to him without this sword of the Lake Elf.

    Thinking about it now, Saber is also covered in cold sweat.

    "Drink" Breathing came from her mouth, and Saber felt how heavy her breathing was.  She couldn't help but raise her head and look at this man, not knowing what to say.

    Do you understand the speechlessness in her heart? Before their eyes met, the swordsman just smiled and closed his eyes, because he had already seen what he wanted to see.

    The Saber on her chest is where one of her feet crossed the arc she drew a few days ago.  Saber fulfilled her vow, fought against herself again, and crossed the boundaries she had drawn.  As a swordsman, she deserves to be the one to fight against.

    ※Go,§ listening to the calm voices in the temple behind him, he said to her in the same calm tone.

    The swordsman is already a corpse. No one knows how much emotion is contained in his words, but seeing the satisfied smile on his face, Saber understands that she has no reason to stop here.

    "Sasaki Kojiro" has abided by his responsibilities and done what he wanted to do. Now it is his turn to do what he should do.

    Gently turning sideways and passing by Assassin, wind pressure appeared around the sword in the swordsman's hand. They did not hide the sword, but held it up to reduce Saber's burden.  The tendons of the wrist had been severed, but fortunately the bones were not injured. Before starting another battle, what he had to do was to recover as much as possible from his injuries.

    She made preparations for another battle, walked through the stairs, crossed the mountain gate, and headed for another battlefield without looking back once.

    Feeling the breath behind him disappear, the warrior sighed softly and shook his head.

    ※I thought it was a beautiful bird, but I didn＊t expect it to be a beast like a lion.§

    After saying this, he started laughing.

    ※After all, if you can avoid the stunt that swallows can＊t avoid, how can you be a cute bird? If you can＊t even see through such things, then it is inevitable that you will lose.

    "I thought I had a good eye for women, but it seems that, just like swordsmanship, I have insufficient practice in both aspects." He lazily raised his head and looked at the moon in the sky.

    "Well＃＃"

    Suddenly, a surprised sound came from his mouth, and he lowered his eyes slightly and looked at his feet.

    The wound that was originally cut by Saber stopped bleeding and became lighter in color.  No, it should be said that it is a series of?The existence itself has also become thinner.

    Starting from the soles of his feet, his body began to disperse, turning into crystal particles and gently rising up. The petite appearance was like petals of some kind of flower floating in the wind, pale pink particles.

    Feeling the wind blowing his hair, listening to the swaying of the leaves around him, and looking at the flying notched flower grains, there was a hint of nostalgia on his face.

    "Oh, Sakura?" He stretched out his wrist, trying to catch the petals that his body had turned into.  The swordsman nodded, with a look of joy on his transparent face: "Although the season is wrong, it's not bad to see cherry blossoms at this time."

    However, the body that was also a spirit child and could materialize could not catch the spirit child, because before his palm touched the petals, the palm itself also turned into flying petals.

    The warrior's eyes moved, looking at his arm that had dissipated to the wrist, he closed his eyes and shrugged.

    The rustling of leaves drowned out the subtle noises, and the moon disappeared under the clouds again. When it reappeared and illuminated the earth, there were no more samurai figures on the steps of Mount Enzo in Fuyuki City.

    Not to mention traces, even the petals that were flying just now disappeared without a trace. All that was left was a long sword mark on the stone steps where he once stood. This trace can prove that he once stood there.  Two superb swordsmen once fought together here.

    "However, one of them is not Sasaki Kojiro.

    The samurai disappeared without a trace, just as his own existence was illusory.

    ?＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    After passing through the mountain gate, Saber saw the scene in front of her and raised her eyebrows unnaturally.

    Although she has never crossed this threshold once, she can imagine that the temple should be a well-behaved, elegant and transcendent scene, and it is definitely not like the place after the war.

    There are several pits on the ground in the front yard of the temple. The areas close to the edges are full of gravel, and there are less gravel toward the center.  There was a deep round hole in the center - Saber could see it at a glance. The round hole without any cracks was definitely caused by Lancer's gun.

    And in the center of the field is a mark of nearly ten centimeters.

    The reason why it is called a trace is because it does not look like a pit, because compared to its area, its depth is too shallow, as if it was scratched by something.  But that huge area was like a claw slapped by the most powerful creature Saber knew.

    ※Well, if it was caused by a dragon just now, it should be almost like this.  But where did the dragon come from? The only people who were supposed to be fighting here were Archer and Lancer. This should be caused by the two of them.  I am afraid that when one of them used the Noble Phantasm, powerful magic passed through the air, but the power still hit the ground.

    And one end of this huge trace stopped abruptly. It should have gone from shallow to deep from the edge, but it was completely different on the other side. In the deep pit of about ten centimeters, the other edge was vertically upward.  It was as if some powerful force was holding it back, preventing this force from moving forward.

    Symmetrical to the ground, the pillars of the temple are full of gouges, and the windows on the facade are spread out, and some have fallen off, as if they have been visited by countless groups of robbers.  On the roof, the tiles are completely invisible, and the brackets of the beams are exposed.  Those tiles were now broken and scattered on the ground, it was those gravels.

    Both the main hall and the side hall next to it are covered with dust at the moment.

    Saber probably thought that it was because two of the three knights used their Noble Phantasms to clash here. The huge power caused turbulence in the air, causing the dust on the ground to blow everywhere, and also causing the tiles on the roof to  All were blown away.  The vibration and red light I felt before should be this.

    Saber was not wrong, but there was no trace of the two of them in the temple at this moment, and there was no breath of the two of them.

    After the battle, there must be at least one winner, but there is no sign of anyone at this moment.  Saber would not think that in the battle, both of them were injured and all died.

    Where is the victorious party at this moment?

    Saber didn＊t know that she was wrong about this. She looked around, looking for traces of the enemy.

    But unfortunately, she did not detect any traces of the enemy.

    After Lancer was forced back by Archer, he climbed over the back mountain. Since there were no enemies looking for him, he didn't care whether he went through the main entrance or not. Moreover, there was a fierce battle between Saber and Assassin at the main entrance. It was not good to disturb others.Because, so he went in the opposite direction.

    Archer went to the underground space of Yuanzang Mountain as soon as the battle ended.

    Saber looked at it for a few seconds and felt that it would be useless to continue like this, so it would be better to go to Shirou's place quickly.  But in this temple, she dared not feel the breath of any servant, not even the breath of her master, and Shirou didn't call her.

    Fortunately, there was a contract between the two parties. Saber followed the command spell that could bind her and found the traces of her master.

    "This feelingis underground?" Saber looked at the ground under her feet in surprise.

 Related Works Chapter 129 I＊m going to kill you

    How much power the human body can produce depends on each person's level of exercise, but no matter what kind of person there is a limit, the limit of strength, and the limit of the body.

    Even if you can exert a ton of force, it is meaningless, because before you can exert such a powerful force, your body will collapse first.

    Therefore, no matter how powerful the fist is, its power is composed of the strength of the muscles and bones of the fist. However, this regulation cannot be included in Kuzumu's body.

    You can still hear the dull whirring sound as the fists fly and the arms rush through the air.  Kuzuki Soichiro has already taken off his glasses. His eyes are not short-sighted. They are just to show his temperament as a teacher. They are just a normal disguise. They are no longer needed at this moment.

    At this moment, the teacher who had turned from a killer to teaching politics and ethics did not hesitate to collide his fist with the sharp edge of the short hair blower - his fist kept attacking the enemy in front, but the target was not Shirou Emiya.  body, but beat the two swords in his hands hard.

    Human flesh collided with steel, but there was a sonorous sound, and clear sparks flew between the two of them.  The ancient famous sword made a trembling crisp sound, and seemed to be overwhelmed by this gravity.

    He was once a killer, but he only performed one mission.  This man has worked hard for twenty years.  There is no doubt about his strength. His target, companions, and boxing instructors, even if they fought with him on the same night, they were all eliminated by him alone.

    His fighting prowess is not something that only Shirou who has been training in swordsmanship for a few days can catch up with.

    Shirou's hands were already numb. The first time Kuzugi's fists hit the swords in his hands, they took away the touch of his wrists, and then they continued to attack his swords.  However, because of this, Shirou would not feel the pain of the blow. The part between his thumb and index finger on his hand had been shattered.  But he didn't feel well either. His internal organs seemed to be knocked out of his throat by the force of Kuzuki's fist.

    When using his own boxing skills before, Kuzuki had already found out that Emiya Shirou was not very strong and his fighting skills were also very unfamiliar. He was only sensitive to aura, which may have been due to training beyond the average level.  In addition, he is very intuitive and has good talents.  Therefore, the snake's weirdness is meaningless. Although it can disrupt his rhythm with continuous attacks, it will not be able to cause much damage to him in a short period of time.  In order to quickly deal with his opponent, he decided to use head-on confrontation.  So he kept hitting Shirou's sword with his fist.

    Anyway, there is enhanced protection on the fist, so there is no need to worry about anything else.

    The reason why Kuzuki's fist was able to collide with the weapon projected on Shirou's hand was because his hand was strengthened by caster, so it was very hard.  Emiya Shirou doesn't know how to use enhanced magic to reach that level. What he has to consider now is how to defend against this.

    Shirou also understood that Kuzuki's purpose was to get rid of the sword in his hand, because these swords were his only means of attack and defense. As long as this was solved, he could be solved.  Although Shirou understood that if he wanted to win, he had to keep the sword intact and cut down Kuzugi clearly, but there was no way to touch Kuzugi's fist without using the sword.  Because Kuzuki's target was to hit the parts of his body that could be fatal and cause significant damage. After the hit, he would either die on the spot or be seriously injured.  In order to be able to defend against his attack, Shirou had no choice but to use these swords to defend himself.

    He had to guard against it, because if he didn't use it, the consequences would only be more miserable.

    Seeing that the man in front of him could actually do such an unreasonable thing, Emiya Shirou couldn't help but feel a little emotional. It was obviously just a simple strengthening magic, but he could use it to such an extent. That guy Caster really deserves to be a magician hero.  title.

    Damn it, you are clearly facing two people, but do you still have such free time?

    Listening to the sound of explosions in the distance, Shirou gritted his teeth.

    Just a few minutes ago, several people were beaten with fists by the man in front of them and continued to be annihilated. To make matters worse, when they finally got this man to stay away from their side, the one with the same length as Archer should be like  The impostor in Rider's battle also appeared - although he didn't want to admit that Rider could be defeated so easily, there was no use comforting himself.  In the current situation they had to face three enemies.

    However, there was no one-on-one scene. The impostor told several people that he had just used a special move because of a battle with Rider, and he had no magic power anymore. He would not be able to help in the next battle, and Caster did not say much.  , acquiescing to him watching the battle from the sidelines, while Emiya Shirou and others were dealt with by her and her master.

    The situation has become the current situation, Shirou alone against his colleagues?? is the human Kuzuki, while Caster and the others are dealt with by Tohsaka and Sera. The battle situation Shirou faces makes him unable to distract himself from observing others.  However, he was certain that Tohsaka and Sera had absolutely no upper hand or advantage. The best situation would be to be barely equal to Caster, because Kuzuki's fists continued to be strengthened.

    Kuzuki's fists are no longer as agile as they were at the beginning, and the hook-and-turn attack method is gone, replaced by continuous frontal punches.

    Shirou made subtle adjustments to the swing posture of his swords according to the shadow in front of him, so as not to let his fists go through the gap between the swords and hit his face.

    However, when he felt the impact in front of him, Shirou felt as if he was hit by a robot. Although Kuzumu in front of him was attacking fiercely, Shirou didn't feel the aura that was going to kill him at all.  He could feel that even if he relaxed even a little, his head would be blown to pieces, but he could not feel any excitement from Kuzumu at all.

    ???????????? If he had still used the same twisted fist just now, Shirou's situation might have been better.  But now he had to face Kuzumu's continuous attacks. The opponent was determined to completely collapse his defensive posture. The waves were like rain and thunder, leaving Shirou with no chance to counterattack. He could only raise his swords and use them as shields.

    No, if you just defend passively like this, don＊t even think about winning. What should you do?  Defending against Kuzumu's fist, Shirou was filled with anxiety. Even if he kept trying to restrain Kuzumu, it was completely useless.

    The original plan was to use Saber and Lancer as the main targets of attack, and Rider to contain the impostor. The three of them spent time with Caster and Kuzuki. After that, no matter which of the three Servants won, they could quickly come over to help.  , to ease the war situation.

    Shirou prefers Saber, not because she is a sword hero, but because Shirou has the most confidence in her.  But now the attack situation has completely changed. Rider has confirmed his defeat. Even if Saber comes over, he still faces the problem of fighting the idle impostor and is unable to help at all.

    With Lancer and Archer there is no way to guess whether the man who was able to kill Berserker six times will be defeated by Lancer.

    Now, it is impossible to rely on others for help, and don't think about Tosaka. When she faced Caster, Archer was still there at that time, and he was so bombarded that he took Tosaka all over the place, so we can't consider whether she can help him.  Beat caster.  If you want to win, you have to find a way on your own.

    ※If we can defeat Kuzumu, it might put some pressure on caster, not to mention if caster cares about Kuzumu.  Therefore, if you want to win, you can only find a breakthrough from your own side.

    but＃＃

    The man in front of him showed no weakness at all.

    It＊s not that he is invincible. If that were the case, he would have beaten himself into a hundred and eighty pieces.

    He has more power than Shirou, but it is only slightly higher.  Shirou relied on Archer's sword and imitated his swordsmanship, and could barely cope for a while.

    However, finding his weaknesses is as difficult as climbing to the sky.

    Everyone has weaknesses, habits, preferences, ways of speaking and doing.

    It＊s just that the man in front of me has never shown any weakness.  If he is only strong in combat effectiveness, just look for his weaknesses in other aspects.  But the man in front of him not only had strength, but also had no weaknesses in his inner world.

    Before the battle, he used sneak attacks. During the battle, he used a human shield, which shows that he does not care about means.  And he doesn't speak much, and he doesn't use words to reveal his inner world.  His face was expressionless, completely showing off his emotions at the moment.

    No worries or pride at all.

    If it＊s the former, Shirou will choose to find an opportunity to counterattack, trying to increase the pressure on him.  In the latter case, Shirou would show weakness to the enemy and then look for opportunities from the opponent's air strikes.

    But none of these Shirou felt it. There was only a hollow indifference on his opponent's face, making people have no idea what he was thinking.

    Shirou is not a master of swordsmanship, nor is he a mind-reader, but he has been through life and death many times and has done some training, so he can understand some ways of fighting.

    When fighting, both sides fight with a purpose, no matter what the purpose or the mentality.  The former is planned, and the latter is a response that has to be made under certain circumstances.  No matter what kind of feeling it is, in short, it will be reflected in the battle, venting anger, killing people in anger, looking down on him so you want to trample him to death, or to protect others.

    When fighting, although you won＊t say it out loud, you can communicate with your opponent.When skin meets skin, when swords meet, you can feel it, a desperate swing of a sword, a burst of bloody courage, no matter what, you can at least feel it a little bit.  He might be too focused to notice it during the battle, but when he thought about it afterwards, Shirou could understand a little bit.  Now, he can feel it more or less during the battle.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Although he was played like a mouse in both cases, the man's body at that time showed a careless and casual wandering.  In the confrontation with Assassin, the other party completely despised him and didn't take him seriously at all.  In contrast to Berserker, he was facing the turbulent waves of the angry sea, completely irrational, and only possessed a murderous aura that made people faint.

    No matter who it is, the stronger the opponent, the stronger the purpose and intention of fighting will be.  It can also be said conversely, the stronger the intention, the stronger the person fighting.

    But the man in front of him was different. He didn't have that thought at all.  Looking at Kuzuki Soichiro, there was no lack of murderous intent in his eyes, but compared to Lancer's ferociousness, Berserker's rage, and Saber's coldness, Shirou always felt that he did not have that decisive intention.

    ??????????? Like a machine into which killing orders have been input, his murderous intent is mechanical.  Looking into his eyes, Shirou made this conclusion in his mind.

    ※I have no idea what he is thinking, what his purpose is, and I don＊t even know what the enemy is thinking or how to find his weaknesses.

    Even though he is fighting desperately with himself now, no matter who the two sides are, it will be fatal if they relax, but the man in front of him has no meaning in fighting at all. Although he is punching himself, there is no self in his eyes at all.

    It＊s like he＊s not an enemy, just a sandbag that＊s more difficult to deal with.

    ※Oh, I＊ve been underestimated Shirou gritted his teeth. Although he understood that he was unlikely to be Kuzuki＊s opponent, he was still a little angry and couldn＊t help but think of what Tohsaka said just now.

    "Do you still remember"

    "Wandering thoughts on the battlefield will lead to death," a deep male voice remembered, the voice reminded Shirou of heavy wooden stakes.

    Shirou's pupils shrank suddenly, and he flew out of his thoughts. He could only see a snakehead piercing one of the two swords before he could move them.

    The speed is faster than previous fists, and even with the cover of his sleeves, he can still feel the tight muscles. In addition, this lightning-like punch was definitely thrown out by Kuzumu with all his strength.

    Shirou wanted to avoid this blow, but it was too late. The snake's head had passed through the gap between his swords and reached his Adam's apple.

    No, it＊s no longer possible to block or dodge. If this continues, your head will be smashed.

    At that moment, Shirou did not dodge or dodge, he stood still, but the double blades between his hands were closed together like scissors, trying to force him by cutting off his fist, so as to make him withdraw his fist and avoid it, but he forgot  one thing.

    The snake that was originally biting his chest suddenly shook its head. The fangs that were originally aimed at Shirou's throat were deflected. It bit its head closer to his wrist. Shirou felt something touch his wrist and trembled.  , Mo Xie in his left hand could no longer hold it and flew out.

    Originally, Kuzuki's Snake Fist did not use frontal attack as its main attack method. His use of frontal attack was only a temporary method. Seeing that Shirou was distracted, he took the initiative and wanted to hit him, but Shirou had only time to prepare in his haste.  Frontal attacks and roundabout attacks were forgotten again.

    Shirou felt cold in his heart. The shields that originally seemed to be weak in defense were now missing one side, and the remaining side could not maintain his posture at all. At that moment, his heart was filled with fear, regardless of Kuzumu's fist still in front of him, and the sword in his right hand facing him.  Kuzuki stabbed his forehead to give him a chill.

    Although Kuzumu＊s fist was right in front of his heart, he had no intention of competing with him to see who was faster. He quickly raised his other hand and hit the incoming dagger.

    Shirou immediately used his strength, using Kuzuki's fist as a fulcrum, and pushed his body backwards, widening the distance and regrouping.

    "Traceon" cannot be supported by a single general, so Shirou used projection again.

    It was as if someone had placed high-voltage electricity on his hands, and the electric shock was transmitted along the palms of his hands into his heart. He could even smell the burning of blood vessels.

    "But within ten minutes, using projection three times in a row is something that has never happened before.  Trying to swallow down something that came up from his throat, Shirou's face seemed to be stabbed with a knife, it kept shaking, and it looked like he was making a face.

    "If this continuesIf you do, you will die." Kuzumu did not pursue him, but stood at a distance, his eyes locked on Shirou's movements, looking for the next point of attack: "Although I don't know what you are thinking about, or what tactics you are using, but  If you don't hurry up, you will die.  In battle, no matter how powerful something is, it is useless if it is not used.  "

    Shirou moved his fingers but said nothing. He couldn't help but lowered his eyes and looked at Kuzumu's hand.

    Kuzuki＊s hands were not held, but slightly opened, hanging at his waist normally.  His hands looked thin, dry and hard, even a little withered.  It's hard to imagine that the punch just came from his hands.  However, his palms were very dry at the moment, and the lines on them were clearly visible.

    Even after such a battle, his hands were still so dry, and there wasn't even a drop of sweat on his face.  In comparison, Shirou was already short of breath, cold all over his body, his hands were covered with cold water, and even the cloth on the hilts of his swords were soaked.

    Yes, it＊s true. I＊m just a monk halfway through. Although I don＊t know how Kuzugi developed such a body, it＊s impossible to beat him.

    The body is already exhausted, the bones are screaming for rest, and the magic circuit is extremely hot.  Shirou gasped for breath, what he inhaled was air and what he breathed out was fire.

    What should we do? Do we have to do that? But

    Before coming here, Tohsaka once said to him: "Do you still remember the situation when that Assassin died?"

    Shirou immediately understood what Tohsaka meant. After all, he had once tried to use that eye to fight against heroic spirits.

    Tohsaka wanted to let him use this thing to fight Kuzumu.

    From the beginning of the battle till now, Shirou has not thought about using it, but he has been hesitating.

    After all, this is not an ordinary power. Even heroic spirits can be killed without leaving any trace. Tohsaka once said that this power is too special and powerful. She is not very clear about this kind of thing. I am afraid there will be a lot of dissatisfaction in her eyes.  Stability and side effects, it is best not to use it lightly.

    "Moreover, it even ignores defense. Even if it is a heroic spirit, Shirou can cut it off. Not to mention ordinary humans, Kuzumu will definitely die with one strike.

    ※Hmph, I was obviously saying to be careful when using it before, but now that Sakura is in danger, she still lets me use it without hesitation. He is such a cruel guy!  Are you pretending to be relaxed now, or do you want to calm down? Shirou couldn't help but have this thought in his mind.

    What should I do? I want to control the demonic eye that kills people. I just cut people instead of killing them. I don＊t know if there is such a method, but I don＊t have the control at all. Kuzuki＊s fists forced me into a state of embarrassment.  The shadow of his fist is very blurry. To be able to be accurate among the swishing shadows of his fist, to pass through without hesitation and just cut people, this ability is not something that the eyes can do at all. It depends on  own own strength.  Ultimately, all he can do is kill the man in front of him.

    "Your aura is very messy, murderous, and hesitant. Do you have any reservations?" Kuzumu lowered his head slightly and raised his eyes to stare at Shirou in a weird way. This action made him look even more gloomy.

    "It's so noisy. Why don't you talk when we meet, but you can't stop talking when we fight?" Shirou said with a sullen face and said angrily to him.

    "That's just to find out your details and disrupt your rhythm." Kuzumu made no secret of his purpose.

    "However, it doesn't matter whether he hides it or not, Shirou is having a headache about this thing at the moment.

    If you use it, Kuzumu will only die, but if you don＊t use it

    Boom!  !  !

    A loud thunderous sound sounded from behind Shirou.  To be precise, it was below behind him. Shirou was currently on the edge of the high platform of the crater. The sound came from the mouth of the high platform and came from below.

    Tohsaka and Sera were fighting Caster below. There were crackling sounds from time to time just now, but this time the sound was completely different. It was comparable to the vibration caused by the white archer who said he used the Noble Phantasm before.  Along with this sound, a strong wind blew like an explosive air wave.

    "Uh, what uh!!" Shirou was completely unprepared for this. He was almost knocked out and couldn't breathe.

    This wind came very suddenly. It was clearly inside the mountain. Even if there was an air outlet, there would not be such a large air flow. It could only be caused by man.

    And unlike most hurricanes, which are very cold, this wind is very hot.  No, it's not appropriate to say it's hot. Say ?Heat only disparages it, it is nothing but scalding liquid.  It didn't give people any refreshing feeling at all, but it was very suffocating, making Shirou feel as if he was drowned as soon as he came into contact with the air flow.

    Shirou, wrapped in this hot current, felt as if he had fallen into a cauldron. His skin continued to dissolve, and his eyes began to smell like rice.  What was cooked in that pot was not rice or soup, but rolling tar, which was refined from human corpse oil. When draped on the ground, people would step on it and scream.  At this moment, the strong wind seemed to be mixed with someone's screams.

    This nightmare-like feeling immediately made Shirou shiver, and the pores all over his body shrank suddenly, as if they were electrified. However, because of this, other senses were also reduced, and the pain in his body also disappeared a lot.  .

    what is that?  Shirou was very confused, but his intuition told him that it was definitely not a good thing.

    Instinctively, he wanted to look back. Although he knew that there were still enemies in front of him and he had suffered a lot just now, Shirou's conditioned reflex made him move his eyes slightly to look back.

    This is the opportunity Kuzu wood is looking forward to.

    He kept staring at Shirou, even when he was thinking, he would keep a third of his consciousness to pay attention to himself, so no matter whether it was a sneak attack or an assault, he could not succeed, but it was different now. Shirou's eyes were looking behind him, which was the best time.  .

    Like a lion fighting a rabbit, Kuzuki's figure turned into fragments, and rushed in front of Shirou with lightning speed. His thin fingers closed together, turning into an iron fist that could break a giant tree, and struck hard at Shirou's face.  Planning to blow his head through.

    However＃＃

    "Whoops!"

    There seemed to be something making a soft noise, like the sound of glass sliding.

    However, Kuzumu, who had always had gray eyes, opened his eyes a little. He retracted his right arm like lightning and placed it on his chest.

    ※Damn it, you didn＊t do it well,§ the person opposite spat in a low voice.

    Kuzuki didn＊t look at the enemy, he just glanced at him from the corner of his eye, and all his attention turned to his hands.

    The palms of my hands are dry and thin, due to the lack of moisture due to long-term exposure to things like chalk, but they look whiter than my face.  This hand is no different from usual, nor is it different from my other hand.

    However, Kuzumu clearly felt its changes.

    After being strengthened by caster, the invisible power disappeared. Now this one is no longer the fist that can attack steel without dodge.

    Just now, he wanted to take advantage of Shirou's blink of an eye to attack him and kill him in one go.  But he didn't expect that Shirou was just pretending to turn around and look, but he was actually paying attention to him secretly. When he came over, he raised his knife and struck him right on the fist.

    Originally, he also considered the possibility that Shirou was making fake moves, but he didn't need to worry about this situation even if it happened.  Although his sword is strong, he also has the fist, so he attacks like this.  However, this confidence caused the enhancement in his hands to disappear.

    "You" Raising his eyes and lowering his arms, Kuzumu looked at the student in front of him again, and the first thing he saw were his eyes.

    Blue eyes are wrapped with lightning, and the flame that can make anyone's soul beat is burning in his eyes.

    He originally wanted to ask what you did to make the weapons on your fists disappear, but now that he looked at it, it was probably because of Shirou's eyes.

    "Hey, Kuzuki, although I don't know what's going on below, but I may not have time to stay here." Shirou pointed his sword at him and said word by word: "I won't ask you to retreat, but at least you must be honest.  One thing, I don＊t want to cut your hand in the wrong place.§

    "I refuse." Kuzumu shook his head without thinking. He hid his right fist under the protection of his left fist.

    ※I＊m going to kill you,§ he said in a rigid tone that didn＊t match the content of the conversation at all.

 Related Works Chapter 130: Perfectly Suitable

    There is no one who can be called parents, no one who can be called sisters, no one who can be called relatives, no one, only the grandfather of the Matou family.

    And, the wishes of the Matou family, and the education of the Matou family.

    Bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug bug＃  ＃＃＃

    "Don't forget, Sakura, this is something you learn. No matter what, you must keep it." The old man chuckled and left. The sound of the crutches hitting the ground was quickly drowned out by the chirping of insects.

    That was the first time. Terror, panic, despair, regret, and collapse. Although the memory of that time still existed, Matou Sakura doubted whether she had died at that time. She had inherited the memory of her predecessor, Matou Sakura, and reappeared.  personality.

    So, hate, because my predecessor couldn't bear it, so he died and brought himself to this world to suffer this pain.  But he gave up quickly, it was of no use at all, because no matter how much he hated, he could not make his pain easier.

    So try another approach, use love, use the good memories you once had as a medicine to relieve the pain. The good memories of the past are like drugs that numb her nerves.  By changing her focus, she finally survived those three days.

    Every night, I was struggling in the insect library. The past began to blur, because it was used again and again, and it also lost its effectiveness because it was used too many times. No matter how I think about it, I don＊t have that sense of peace of mind.  and happy.

    But it doesn＊t matter, anyway, now I don＊t need those to be able to resist.

    The hair and eyes have turned purple, and this body has become able to withstand those things, becoming the body of the Matou family.  But because of this, things like feelings have become thinner, and Matou Sakura's personality has also become thinner.

    Going to and from school every day, imitating the trajectory that ordinary people should have, switching modes at night, and training that already looks like a tattered ghost mask.  She did a great job without any flaws.  But, just like a machine, it never makes a mistake and never takes a second look at something.

    It＊s just normal behavior to do that, and that＊s fine.

    But, one day, I saw a guy who was like a fool, running non-stop, running non-stop, trying to show off even though he knew he couldn't do it.

    That guy changed Matou Sakura＊s world, and then, after knowing his name, class, home address, and joining his kyudo club, someone appeared.

    That was a senior who transferred to high school here after graduating from junior high school in another school. It was so strange. She obviously didn't know about it before maybe she didn't know or didn't notice it. In short, after she joined  On the third day of the Kyudo Club, Tohsaka Rin was sitting on the edge of the venue holding a teacup, watching the club members in the venue perform archery training with a bored expression

    ※Esistgros, esistklein!§

    Speak the incantation to slow down your own gravity, and it will fall down gently like a feather.  The soles of the leather boots hit the ground with a clattering sound, and Tohsaka looked behind him.

    Although I don＊t know what principle the woman named Sera used to reduce the buffering force, she also followed Tohsaka＊s example and landed inside the high platform.

    Looking at the ground under my feet, there are spiral patterns in circles. The pattern looks a bit like a maze. It is obviously a magic formation.

    It＊s just that this magic formation is a bit weird. Looking at this shape, Tohsaka thought of something else.

    But it＊s not an obvious shape like a spider web, it＊s the basis of a magician＊s magic.

    "This isah, I finally understand what you want to do to catch Sakura!" Tohsaka raised his eyes, looked at Caster, tapped the ground with his toes, and the smile on his face was a little forced: "I probably know this is  What＊s it for?§

    "Oh, this surprises me a little. It seems that as a descendant of the initiator, you are not completely ignorant." Caster stood where he started, motionless.

    Sakura stood behind her, on the stone platform, in the middle of this circular magic formation. All the circuits probably extended to the place where she was. In other words, Sakura was the center of this magic formation.  .

    That look is like a sacrifice on the altar.

    "Ah, because I suddenly felt that it was not appropriate for me as an organizer to know nothing about anything other than obtaining the Holy Grail, so I made up for it," Tohsaka responded angrily.A few days ago, since Archer's rebellion, Tohsaka, who had been unable to access the Holy Grail without a Servant, did not feel sad about not being able to obtain the Holy Grail. This made her feel emotional, and at the same time, she had an idea: What exactly is the Holy Grail?  , is it just a wish machine that can fulfill wishes?

    There was nothing recorded in the notes her father left for her. Tohsaka had read it before, and it was just some necessary matters and handling methods for the Holy Grail War. In order to understand it more clearly, she rummaged through her magic box to find useful things.  , and later found useful things from the notes of the master of the Tohsaka clan, her great-great-grandfather＊s master, and through this, she understood some clues.

    Things like the Holy Grail can fulfill human wishes, but it is just a by-product. The arrival of the Holy Grail requires the filling of containers and holy objects, and the first thing to prepare is the container.

    "And that's none other than humans with magic circuits.  As for caster catching Matou Sakura, Tohsaka guessed that this was the reason, and now she is even more sure.

    At this moment, she looked at Sakura standing behind Caster. Although she was still wearing normal clothes, her eyes were obviously empty.  Although his eyes were looking ahead, there was obviously no trace of himself in his eyes.  Turn a blind eye and turn a deaf ear.

    Seeing Sakura's appearance, Tohsaka already understood that Sakura was not hypnotized, but her will had collapsed

    Her legs and feet were tense, and Tohsaka was ready to deal with Caster's attack at any time. She suddenly felt a little hypoxic.

    "Hey, Caster, I want to ask you a question." He looked away with his eyes vaguely, and spoke in a normal tone, but a little mechanical. Tohsaka said loudly: "You want the Holy Grail to come, right? It's not the time yet, right?"  , why did you choose this time? You should know that nothing can be accomplished like this."

    "Don't compare me to you." Caster sneered and shook his head: "Although modern magicians need to wait for the right time to complete the Holy Grail, as Caster, I can use a substitute and complete the Holy Grail now. Moreover,  I＊m afraid you still don＊t know that this child＊s qualifications to become the Holy Grail are higher than yours.§

    Sera, who was standing behind Tosaka, took a sharp breath after hearing this word. Her eyes passed through Tosaka's shoulders and looked at the usually dull little girl.

    "Replacement" Tohsaka chewed the word, and suddenly a flash of inspiration occurred. She remembered that the huge magic power that originally wrapped around the temple suddenly disappeared. She immediately understood what was going on. Her face couldn't help but change: "You  Does this guy want to destroy this city?"

    "Now that you understandwhat do you want to do now?" Seeing Tohsaka's awakening look, the witch smiled brightly and watched Tosaka raise his hand to her: "Arrogant little devil, is it possible?  Do you still think you have the strength to defeat me? If you really can't understand the gap between you and me, I can teach you from your brain."

    "I don't need you to care about this." Tohsaka took a deep breath and raised her hand. She also smiled happily, and at the same time she was very strange: "Even if I can't defeat you with my strength, I can still stop you.  .§

    "You" Caster seemed to understand something, she turned her head and looked behind her.

    There stood Sakura Matou.

    "Indeed, our perception of magic is very different," Tohsaka admitted generously: "But, I still have a helper. Faced with a two-on-one situation, you still have to cover that burden, and you have  What are the chances of winning?"

    The female magician was silent for a few seconds, then she smiled, raised the corners of her mouth, just a shallow smile, and then she suddenly raised her face, but her face was covered by the shadow of the hood, so it was really difficult to see her face clearly.  Tohsaka could only feel that her gaze was meaningful.

    "Put this little girl into the target of attackdo you want to say that?" The witch paused mid-sentence and smiled.

    Tohsaka snorted, and his voice sounded like he was hurting others and not benefiting himself: "It is true that I am not sure of defeating you, but as long as I am here, your boring ideas will never be realized. I can't defeat you.  , I will also kill her, in short, I will definitely not let you be sincere."

    As a magician, Tohsaka will never be able to defeat Caster, who is a magician heroic spirit. Moreover, the opponent has kidnapped Matou Sakura, making it even more impossible to fight against him.

    Since Caster cannot be defeated, the only way to stop her is to think of other ways.  Her purpose is to make the Holy Grail come, and Tohsaka wants to stop her from doing so. If she can't defeat her and prevent the Holy Grail from coming, then destroy the Holy Grail and stop her!

    ※But the Holy Grail receptor is Sakura. If you want to destroy the Holy Grail, you have to kill her.

    &nbsp; "He's just a brat, but he's quite cruel." The witch sighed, looking straight at Tosaka: "Even her biological sister can attack without hesitation."

    Tohsaka's eyes widened, and Sera behind him exclaimed without hesitation: "What"

    She looked at the girl in front of her who was half a head shorter than her in disbelief, and couldn't believe that what Caster just said was true.  Among the three founding families, how could the heirs of Tohsaka and Matou be biological sisters?

    I felt it, but Tohsaka did not turn back to respond to her gaze. He just gritted his teeth and looked at the woman in front of him. His voice was just like Caster's before: "How did you know"

    "Ah, because I am interested in you." The witch waved her hand: "Archer can only tell me some things about your personality. In order to understand a little bit about you, I peeked into this child's brain."

    She stretched out her hand and nodded: "But I found a lot of unexpected things, which can be considered a surprise. However, what surprised me is that you are colder than she remembered."

    ※So what, I＊m an enemy to begin with, what can I do to avoid being lectured by you?§ Tohsaka＊s face was solemn and his voice was cold.

    "Hey, that's true." Caster nodded, completely agreeing. However, her smile became brighter and brighter, making it clear that she had bad intentions: "But, you made two mistakes, little girl."

    "What?" Tohsaka frowned and looked at her with some confusion.

    "You just said it's a burden, that's not right, and" Caster's figure suddenly appeared, floating fifty centimeters above the ground. She moved back a little, just in line with Sakura behind her. She tilted  He tilted his head and leaned closer to Matou Sakura's ear.

    Medea＊s magic voice penetrated her will and reached the depths of her mind.

    "The person you have always hoped for is here, and you heard what she just said, right?" The witch could barely hide the smile in her voice.

    She will kill you!  !

    The expression on the dull girl＊s face changed.

    "Whatare you doing?" Tohsaka felt something was wrong when he saw what Caster was doing, and a strange coldness arose in his heart.

    "This is the second mistake you made." Medea stood up straight. Her body floated higher and farther away, but her voice still reached Tohsaka's ears clearly.  The voice is clear and crisp, and the words are like snakes and scorpions.

    "You shouldn't have said that just now, but it's useless now."

    "You" Tohsaka just said a word, but she was stopped by a huge impact. The cold and moist air wrapped around Tosaka's body like a tornado. She raised her arms to block it.  In front of me, I couldn't open my eyes at all.

    What's this?

    Although I couldn't open my eyes to see it, the strange wind in front of me was full of hatred and resentment, despair and terror, anger and violence, murderous intent and coldnessit was completely composed of negative emotions.

    After a few seconds, Tohsaka realized that this was magic power. However, this magic power was completely different from what she had experienced before. It was not just a difference in quality or strength, it was completely different in nature. It even made people feel  I wonder if this is magic.  It's just this thick, heavy feeling that permeates the whole body, as if one is in the deep sea, and the sea water is burned by the magma on the bottom of the sea. It is extremely poisonous and deadly.  Moreover, the will contained in that magic power makes people kneel on the ground in panic just by touching it. What is going on?

    The turbulent flow of magic power lasted for more than ten seconds, and then suddenly disappeared. The original strange feeling of pressure disappeared, and the scene was as pure as if nothing had happened.

    Tohsaka opened her eyes slightly and looked forward, only to see Sakura looking at her with wide eyes. Her eyes were still empty, but they were obviously looking at her.

    "Wha〞!" There was a small sound of wind. Tohsaka's eyes slowly moved downwards, and he saw a gust of wind moving on the stone platform at Sakura's feet, moving out of a circle with her body as the center.  .

    Then, the black twilight suddenly bloomed from the feet of Sakura, and there were even traces of firelight and electric flowers dancing on it. The inside of the circle just drawn on the stone platform turned black.

    "This is＃＃"

    Seeing that the magic she just felt turned into a substantial existence, at Sakura's feet, on the black plane, soft bodies jumped out of the black twilight realm one by one.  Each of them was thicker than Tohsaka's arms, gliding swiftly in the air and flying towards her.

    The black soft body glows strangely red, like the color of dried blood, this strange magic powerAt this moment, they are like living creatures. They are like hungry pythons. After catching the taste of life with their tongues, they immediately rush out in full force and rush towards the prey in front of them.

    Facing that kind of thing, both Tohsaka and Sera knew that it was absolutely irresistible. Even if they didn't understand what kind of thing it was, the curse-like feeling was definitely unmistakable.  Before they even came in front of them, the cold air emanating from the strange black color had already made their skin crawl.

    It＊s like you＊ve never seen a dinosaur, but when you see a Tyrannosaurus rex for the first time, you still make a decision: run!  !  !

    Quickly using magic to strengthen the muscles of his legs and feet, Tohsaka jumped up, drew an arc upside down in the air, and turned away.  As expected, several snake-shaped magic powers penetrated the stone surface where they were just now, and they were trapped in the ground. They should be as sharp as the Lancer's magic spear.

    "Moreover, although they destroyed the ground, they did not make a sound, like disembodied phantoms.  However, they also seem to understand that stones are not the target of their attack, and it is useless to just penetrate these things.  After sinking into the ground, they quickly jumped out of the ground, and Tohsaka saw round holes left on the ground.

    They were not smashed into invisible powder, nor were they transferred to a different space by space jumping technology, but were infected by this mud-like water magic and then devoured without a trace.

    Before falling, she saw that Sera had also dodged just now, but her movements were not as sharp as Tohsaka's. She only dodged part of it, and the other part was about to catch up with its body.  But she was also very smart. After jumping up, she fired the magic cannon on her right hand at it.  Not only did he attack it, he also used the momentum from the recoil of the magic bullet to rise up and jump further than Tohsaka.

    However, in the smoke, the things she attacked flew out and ran towards her direction.  Looking at its intact appearance, one wonders whether Sera's magic bullet has no effect on it, or whether it has the ability to recover.  All in all, Serra's magic bullet is useless against it.  At the same time, the snakes that Tohsaka had just avoided also turned around and attacked her again.

    There were too many magic snakes that attacked the two of them, and Sera's attack just now was of no use at all. Tohsaka felt that his spell bullets were probably useless, so the two had to dodge again.  However, the basilisk formed by magical power chased them both without letting up at all.

    The scene became a little strange for a moment. Instead of being chased away by Caster's magic, the two of them were chased all over the place by this weird thing.

    "This little girl is not a burden. To be honest, I have never seen a magician like her." The witch stood tall, far away from the inside of the high platform that had become a battlefield: "Even if I, as a Servant, are facing  She should also stay away from her, but you should also be careful not to be touched by her - she will eat you without leaving any bones."

    "You guy!!!" Tohsaka raised his head angrily and stared at the woman in the sky, wishing he could tear her into pieces.

    "It's better not to look at me distractedly. It's better to run away honestly." Caster had a playful smile on his face, and his voice began to become colder little by little: "What kind of things have been done to this child to become the body of the Holy Grail."  You don＊t know about training. Even after watching that kind of thing, I found it creepy. Just triggering something can turn it into such a terrifying situation. I advise you to just run for your life."

    There was no trace of ridicule in her voice. Caster was serious. She was both informing and threatening Tohsaka.

    She is not telling lies. I am afraid that after seeing the memories of Matou Sakura, everyone will think about one thing, that is, is this person really still alive and living well without collapse?

    Looking at Sakura's training to become a recipient of the Holy Grail, the witch felt a chill in her heart. She suddenly felt that she was right or wrong in using this little girl. If she was not careful, she might even be sucked in.  .  However, in the end she overcame her timidity and generously placed her in the center of the formation.  However, at this moment, seeing the power that Sakura had just exploded, and the power that could devour objects without leaving any trace, the worries she had felt in her heart shook for a moment. She couldn't help but say this out loud, but immediately because of herself  amused by the caution.

    No matter what, your side has the advantage, so how could there be any problems?

    "People from Tohsaka" Facing Caster who was alternately serious and sneering, Tosaka was about to reply when she suddenly heard Sera's cry. She turned her head and found Sera looking at her seriously.

    "What's going on? Why did Caster just say that Matou Sakura is your sister, and why did she say that Matou Sakura had been trained to become a recipient of the Holy Grail? What's going on?" Sera seemed a little angry and called  All from Tohsaka clan leaderHe became a Tohsaka man.

    Faced with such a serious question from her, Tohsaka was stunned for a moment. She did not expect that Sera would actually ask such an insignificant question at this time, and she was almost hit by a demon snake when she was distracted.

    "This kind of question is okay no matter what. Is now the time to talk about this kind of question?" Tohsaka dodged a little embarrassed and shouted.

    "Of course, because of the Holy Grail War, the Holy Grail containers were all provided by Einzbern, and now an unknown Holy Grail container has appeared. What is going on?" There was no hint of joking in Sera's voice.  Meaning, she was really in the middle of this attack. Asking Tohsaka why, she pointed at Sakura: "Moreover, the one who attacked us was not caster, but someone from the Matou family."

    Tohsaka choked and paused for a while. She said to Sera: "I don't have time to explain now. I will explain it clearly to you later. The priority now should be Caster."

    Sera looked sideways at Tosaka, her slender and indifferent eyes, the red pupils were filled with something that Tosaka could not understand, as if it was anger at something that had blasphemed her.

    Tohsaka couldn't understand what was going on, but fortunately after a moment, Sera withdrew her eyes. She nodded, her voice a little cold: "Okay, please explain it clearly afterwards."

    The hem of her skirt swayed like a pear blossom, and she struggled to escape the whip that hit her head. Even so, she still asked indifferently: "But, what are you going to do now?"

    "I don't know. Let's take it one step at a time. The current situation" Jumping up quickly, a glint of crystal flashed in Tosaka's sleeves. She stretched out her hand to grab a few gems in her hand, ready to use them at any time.  Roaring in a low voice: "I can't think of any effective strategy either!!"

    "Really?" Sera nodded, but then she said: "But we can't just be entangled here."

    "Um?"

    However, Sera raised her head and looked at the stone pillars above. On one of them stood the fake archer, looking a little hesitant.

    "It's strange why there's no response yet. It's been several minutes since he just appeared.  Is it because the distance is too far that the recovery of souls is delayed, or is it

    She lowered her eyes and looked a few meters away. In front of her were countless magic beams with heads held high. They blocked Sakura's appearance, and her face was a little ugly.

    If what Caster said is true, then it may be because of the girl in front of her. Although she does not know what method she used to achieve the Holy Grail body, the changes in her magic power are enough to prove that there are some changes within her.  If that's the case, maybe Rider's soul has been absorbed by her, which is why there is such a turbulent flow of magic power.

    Sera and Liz are both artificial beings of Einzbern, and besides the relationship of master and servant, the two of them have a deeper connection with Illya.  It＊s the connection within the body.

    When Einzbern created her, she connected her with Illya. Although it was not as profound as Liz, it was a real connection in terms of physiological functions. Once there was anything abnormal about Illya,  , she can feel it too.

    For example, the last time the Holy Grail was recovered, the servant's power was absorbed into the body. The huge magic power was simply beyond the ability of ordinary people to bear. At that time, Ilia was knocked unconscious, and the two servants were also fainted, so  Only then was Tohsaka easily disarmed.

    But now that Bai Archer appears, he thinks Rider has been defeated, and Sera doesn't think he will survive.  However, if Illya recovers the soul of a Servant again, then she should be in a coma as before, and she will be the same, but there is no such thing now, which can only mean one thing.

    Rider＊s soul went somewhere else!  But where did she go? The new Holy Grail carrier appeared in front of her and told her a possibility.

    She thought Rider was dead and his soul power was absorbed by the Matou Family Holy Grail in front of her, but in fact Rider was not dead.  Sera didn't know this, but anger was already burning in her heart.

    Does this person actually want to overstep his bounds

    "According to the previous general policy, isn't it necessary to knock down Caster?" Taking a deep breath, Sera's eyebrows became even thinner. She was surprisingly calm. It was the first time that she said so many words, and she also said so.  It doesn't matter to my lady, she pointed to the fake archer standing there: "Now that Rider has confirmed his defeat, the combat power has become unbalanced. We can no longer rely on other Servants to help us, we must try to reduce them as much as possible.  burden, so at least we need to get rid of two of them here."

    "What can you do to defeat caste?r＊s policy?  "Tohsaka was a little surprised that the maid could be so eloquent. Could it be that she had some tricks up her sleeve, so she waited for her next words.

    "No" the maid answered simply.

    "" Tohsaka was so angry that she almost fell down. She never expected that Sera would say such a thing.

    She was about to yell, but Sera suddenly said something else, "Because Miss Tohsaka didn't just say, do you want to defeat Caster?"

    "Huh?!" Tohsaka was stunned for a moment, then swallowed back the scream that reached his lips.

    Sera stretched out her hands at a perfect angle. The expression on her face was very quiet and indifferent. However, at this moment, the maid showed some aura: "Since you can defeat Caster again,  Method, then don＊t get entangled here, let me handle this situation.§

    On the left hand, the steel bracket rotates like a fan, forming a circle, flashing with brilliant light, energetic and strong.

    She didn＊t look at Tohsaka, but just stared at the black snake stream in the distance, her eyes cold: ※This situation is best handled by Einzbern.§

    (Sorry, I have been caught up in things these past few days. Things are a bit troublesome, so there is no update. I will post this now. It is a hasty work and the texture is not good. Please forgive me.)

 Related works Chapter 131: Once you don＊t do it well

    "I can't beat you"

    I don＊t understand, I don＊t understand, what did she just say?

    "If I can't defeat you, I will kill her. In short, I will never let you be sincere."

    What does this mean? I said it to Caster, but what does the last sentence at the end mean?

    Who to kill?

    "He's just a kid, but he's quite cruel. Even his biological sister can attack without hesitation."

    Biological sister?

    A feeling of joy arose in my heart, but it disappeared in an instant.

    It is true that he is Tohsaka's child, or he used to be Tohsaka's child, but when he was young, he could not resist and was transferred to Matou's house without knowing it at all.  The results are very different because of this reason. There is never a time of happiness, there is never a time of peace of mind. The most beautiful emotion is to not care about the world at all.

    I have never felt tenderness. When I look in the mirror every day, I think, why not die now? However, if I die like that, my grandfather and brother will never pay attention to it, and no one will notice Matou.  Sakura is dead.

    ※No, I＊m afraid of disappearing alone.  If you don't think it's scary to die alone, it's unimaginable if no one even notices your death.  I don＊t know why I think so, but if a person dies alone and the world is still running like this without any change, then absolutely don＊t do it.

    ※Isn＊t it like being treated as a test subject, enduring pain, and not being cared about whether my head is broken? As long as my body can use magic, there is no meaning for my existence at all?  So, keep holding on, keep holding on, and every day of life will be like what it will be like after death.

    But everything has changed recently. My grandfather died and my brother went abroad.

    Everything has changed, and I can live a normal life. Just thinking about it, I live in my senior＊s house every day, talk to my senior, and feel Rider next to me.

    "Simple and gentle, even calling the person I've always missed and envied my sister, my senior told me it's okay."  That guy Tohsaka must be

    I was just envious and longing, but I never thought that I could stay with my senior for such a long time, just look at him, that's all.  However, it is such a blessing that my senior can care about me and talk to me with a smile even though I have deceived him for so long.

    but why?

    The senior said that if I call her Tohsaka sister, she will also be happy.

    I believed it so, so I mustered up the courage to say the title I had given up for more than ten years, and my sister had the same reaction as the senior said.  How happy I was at that time.

    but why?

    My sister probably doesn＊t hate her senior. Even if the relationship isn＊t particularly good, she would still feel sad and worried if her senior gets hurt.  But why let her perform the projection of the gem sword?

    It was said to be a treasure of the Tohsaka family, but she didn＊t know that she asked her senior to project an item she had never seen before.  It turns out that the senior's projection is dangerous, wasn't it said by the senior herself?  So why is he being asked to project now?  Moreover, he is required to go through other people's past and incorporate his thoughts into other people's consciousness to find the item and restore it.

    It was like pushing yourself three thousand meters into the deep sea and looking for an antique in the darkness.  It doesn't take much thinking to know what the outcome will be.

    "But the senior is a person who has no independent opinions. He will definitely obey his sister's words, and the result is a natural failure.

    "It's such a simple and obvious truth, why can't my sister understand it?"

    "And why are you saying you want to kill me now?"  Didn't she admit that I was her sister? So why can she say that she wants to kill me without any hesitation now?

    Can get the answer.

    Once in the church, when I was crying, I could hear sounds from outside. At that time, my sister once said something.

    "I'm not heartless, I just abandon the emotion when necessary." I don't know what her face was like at that time, but those words said everything.

    Ah, I have been living a glorious life, living a perfect life. I have not been sold by my father, have not been thrown into the insect barn, have not been eaten, and have nothing. That is why I can not care about others at all, even if I admit my identity,  She can also give up without hesitation, even the senior who saved her life can

    With the surge of magic power, the girl＊s feet were covered with big black snakes.The engraved insects hidden in her body activated, and the hidden Holy Grail fragments were awakened by the magic circle made by the witch. They absorbed the girl's magic power and negative emotions, and materialized in the magic circle into the appearance they had ten years ago.  But it's not enough, because they don't even have a soul, so they can't return to their original form.  Ten years ago, to achieve that power, the souls of five heroic spirits were needed, but now it is different. Not to mention five, not even one.

    Hungry embryos are thirsty for nutrition, but they can't find a suitable soul in this place - Caster has already added a protective film to himself, and they can't feel it. They can only feel the souls of two mortals, but it seems  They are also very delicious and have strong magical power.  They flashed their fangs and swarmed up.

    "Despair and curse, and I don't know how it was formed, but the feeling, as if the most vicious beast in the world is staring at it, can definitely explain its terror.

    This made Tohsaka wonder: How did Sakura survive in such a desperate environment? It was obviously disgusting to look at, and she was already frightened without being exposed to it. How could she be exposed to that thing?  Above him, his face was calm and there was no reaction at all?

    Facing such a huge number of things, Sierra＊s eyebrows trembled unnaturally on her calm face, and then she heard a voice.

    "Hey, are you serious? You say you want to hold off those things by yourself while I attack Caster?" Tohsaka said from behind her in disbelief: "Hey, stop joking, how can you do it alone?  To that kind of thing.§

    She felt a little regretful at the moment. She shouldn't have been so fussy when facing Caster just now. She thought that Sakura's mind was not there, so she was not included in the enemy's strength. Now it seems that it was her own miscalculation.

    "Well, it's true that Einzbern's magic is not suitable for fighting, and the bracer on my hand only converts my own magic into cannonballs. It can only be a launcher at best." Sera didn't care.  Finally, she whispered: "However, in this world, there are some things that you can not do, and there are some things that must be done even if they can be insufficient."

    "Huh?" Tohsaka was startled.

    "Humph, how can I understand someone like you?" She suddenly snorted and said with a contemptuous smile.

    At this moment, countless big snakes flew into the air and poured down like waterfalls. Their targets were Sera and Tohsaka who were standing on the edge of the magic circle.

    Everything, endlessly, will it attack even if it jumps outside this magic formation? In other words, this is not something that only attacks on the magic formation. It can be felt from a distance and will attack.  But why wouldn't she attack Caster?  Although she was in the air, she was not as far away from Sakura as she was.

    Facing this offensive, Tohsaka was about to dodge, but was surprised to find that Sera, who had just been so embarrassed to avoid the demonic snake, actually stopped moving. She did not dodge, but raised her hand.  shield.

    "You idiot, run away, your shield is useless" Tohsaka yelled at her. After all, he had heard of her shield before. Tohsaka believed that even if it had an effect on magic and physical impact, facing this  Such a devouring attack full of resentment is absolutely useless.  But mid-sentence, her voice stopped.

    ※goldencompass.§

    A golden ray of light rose from Sera's hand, reflecting the underground space extremely brightly, like a small sun.  The original light shield in her hand changed color and shape, and the size was even different from usual.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A huge circle lies in front of Sera. Black snakes collided with it, but they could no longer move forward beyond its shape.  Their front heads were flattened, and they hit the flat surface flatly. The following bodies could not stop, folded and pressed against each other, like a pile of disgusting mud balls.

    It originally invaded the ground silently, but when it hit the golden light shield, it was blocked from the outside. Smoke hissed from the black snake body, and some electric lights exploded, as if some magical black snake was roasted by the light shield.  Burnt.

    Like gears and hammers, it＊s hard to describe its appearance, but you can tell from its shape and momentum that this is definitely not an ordinary defensive object.

    The golden compass!

    This is an armor made by Einzbern, because he is good at alchemy and not good at combat techniques.  Therefore, Einzbern always ended up defeated in the battle for the Holy Grail for generations.

    After much thought, they hoped to use their alchemy skills to create powerful magic gifts to equip themselves, so they created various magic gifts. However, the third time they drew the wrong card, they still failed.  There was no opportunity to use the fourth time.  In this Holy Grail War, they think that drawingWhen we got to the biggest card, we gave up equipping the master or followers with powerful weapons, and gave them only defensive shields.

    In the face of the attack of Servant, there was no fear. At this moment, this shield has reflected the real power.

    "Please go." Sera's respectful and rigorous voice was as usual: "Although Caster is behind this shield, if you provoke her from the side, she will not ignore it, so please follow the previous agreement.  Deal with caster. Leave this to me."

    Tohsaka looked at the maid's back. The golden light curtain was too conspicuous. Her figure was illuminated by it and looked a little pale.

    "Really? Although I don't know what that thing is, I think it's not something you can resist." Tohsaka looked at the golden shield. Its grand form was definitely not an ordinary armor. How to use it  And the required magic power should also be consumed doubled. She said: "They should be emitted by this formation, and Sakura is the center of the formation. As long as she is taken away from the center of the formation, it should be"

    "There is no time." The maid shook her head, with a hint of mockery in her voice: "You don't seem to be as sure as you said."

    "you＃＃"

    She should know that as the carrier of the Holy Grail, her power and nature have changed. Although she doesn't know what Caster did to Sakura, she can tell just by seeing the crazy long black shadow that it is definitely not what ordinary magicians can do.  Resistant.

    "Please stop talking. Waste of time will only give the enemy an opportunity." Sera turned around, her expression was very cold: "And, do you think Caster will sit back and watch us snatch Matou Sakura?"  ?§

    Tohsaka＊s eyebrows twitched and she stopped talking. She looked behind the golden light screen, but it was blocked by a mass of black and she couldn＊t see anything, so she turned her gaze to the sky again.

    "How long can you support it?" she asked suddenly.

    The maid did not answer her words, but just repeated what she said just now: "Some things have to be done."

    "Then I wish you good luck," Tohsaka said lightly.

    Tohsaka said, and jumped to the rising part on the edge of the high platform. She stood there, raising her finger towards Caster, her provocative gesture was beyond words.

    "Really, are you really normal?" The witch sighed a little weakly, and she seemed to roll her eyes: "Just dealing with that little girl is very difficult, and now you are separated to provoke me, you should know the strength of that woman  , no matter how good a magician is, facing that one is a dead end You don't want to take advantage of her to be swallowed up, desperately hold me back, and let me be swallowed up with you, right?  if＃＃"

    The first person to answer her was a string of curse bullets. The black curse magic hit Caster's face hard, but before it reached Caster's face, it was blocked by a transparent barrier.  There was a buzzing sound like a sound barrier, and Caster used a magic shield to block the blow, but her words were also interrupted.

    Tohsaka's voice was cold and vicious: "I'm sorry, I didn't have that plan. I just wanted to knock you down. Moreover, I have changed my mind about you. Do you really love me? Wow, it seems that you are not only a country bumpkin, but also a country bumpkin.  Grandma, are you afraid that others will see your teeth by not showing your face?"

    You can almost feel that Caster's gaze has turned murderous, and her robe is shivering in the windless underground space.

    It＊s absolutely okay for her to be angry. No matter which woman she is, whether she＊s a teenager or decades old, there are two topics she doesn＊t like.  One is that others say she is old.  Another is the shortcomings of others commenting on her appearance.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way, not only criticized her age, derogatory to her appearance, but also despised her character, no matter what, it will definitely make her furious.

    Caster＊s face has turned completely gloomy, no different from her black robe, and her voice is as deep as a ghost: ※Okay, okay, since you want it so much＃§

    Just when the female magician raised her voice little by little and was about to roar, her expression suddenly changed and she became very surprised, and her face suddenly turned to the side.

    "What?" Caster felt very unbelievable, but in an instant, she regained her composure and snorted.

    Just now she felt that the magic she had cast was broken. It was the enhancement she had put on her master's fist to increase his destructive power, but just now she suddenly lost control of the magic.  Originally, the control of magic was suddenly disconnected against the director's will. There could only be three situations. One was that the caster had no magic power, and the other was that the caster himself had lost consciousness.  But now both of these situations are impossible, so there is only the third one, and that is??The magic was ruined by someone else.

    Even if some people don＊t believe it, it is obvious.  Although I don't know how that kid did it, he was able to destroy his own enhancement.

    But it doesn＊t matter how much damage you do. As a magician of the Gods, you don＊t need to chant or prepare in advance to use magic. Just lift your fingers and the magic will be converted into your body.  And that simple enhancement can be done ten times in one second.

    After re-blessing and strengthening Kuzumu, Caster ordered himself to be careful. Although it was a very minor situation, he must not let his master be harmed.

    "It seems that little boy is more capable than you." Caster turned back with an angry smile: "You are so lucky, I"

    Just when she was about to say, "I'll let you go temporarily," a cold wind flashed in front of her eyes.

    The magic power of the ice exploded, covering up the spell uttered by the girl in red behind her. She could only see a crystal white light blowing gently like a lover giving her a cloak.

    It looks relatively beautiful, but Caster can feel the strong aura of death behind that tenderness.

    If you use grades to measure it, it would be an A.  The caster's magic resistance is not that advanced, once it is hit, it is over.  As far as she knew, in this Holy Grail War, only Saber's magic power could compete with it.

    This kid actually has such power!  !

    With horror in her heart, Caster drew a purple magic ball with one hand and flew out instantly. The pure magic she was supposed to use was as rough as a cannon being ejected from the barrel. She was even shaken by the recoil and flew higher.

    But precisely because of this, after the purple light bullet collided with the cold wind, it formed a purple crystal with sharp edges. However, the ice did not match the magic ability she emitted. After a short period of condensation, bang  It exploded again, and the crystals that turned into shotguns scattered in all directions.

    Because caster has risen higher, those things can't blow her up.  She was furious and panicked at the same time.  Although I don't know what happened, it seemed that the little girl just chanted a short incantation and used a magic trick, but the power and effect were comparable to her own magic.

    How is this going?

    That little girl hides her strength?  impossible.

    With doubts in her heart, she was about to rebuke angrily, but suddenly her heart moved, and she found a golden firelight rushing through the silver powder curtain.

    Although it was a light the size of a firefly, she could understand the explosive fire contained in it.

    In her eyes, the small brilliance appeared in the depths of her pupils. The golden-red, shining crystals were gemstones She finally understood what the magic was all about.

    The little girl transferred her own magic power into the gem. After long-term storage, a large amount of magic power has accumulated in it, which is comparable to large-scale magic. Moreover, because it is used by the owner herself, it is not a problem to release the magic power instantly.  , so there was the scene just now.

    The gems glowed, the golden-red gems turned into powder, and the magic power inside that could blow up a factory was released.  The caster raised his robe, and the impact and power of the explosions enveloped her, but it had no effect.  Just like the Wind King Barrier is useless against Berserker, Tohsaka's gem magic is strong, but its power is still too weak compared to Caster who lived in the distant past.  But those flames seemed to be burning in Caster's heart, and the explosion seemed to be impacting her brain, which was painful.

    That little girl, she dared to do that just now, not to mention how she did such a powerful magic, but she did it without saying a word, and she did it when she wasn't paying attention.  Such a dirty method is simply a sneak attack.

    Although caster has been through several battles, she never made a sneak attack during each battle. At most, she just let her soldiers sneak up and act as vanguards to consume the opponent's strength and increase the chance of winning.  But she never said that she was standing in the distance, using magic to blast around at the target.

    Although there is a reason for confidentiality regulations, it is more due to her elegance.

    At this moment, she was being tricked by a little girl. How could she not feel angry?  She was absolutely furious!  !  !

    "I keep saying how good a magician I am, but when faced with my own attacks, I have to run for my life. It really opened my eyes."

    The mocking voice reached her ears, which immediately made Caster even more angry, and an unprecedented sense of humiliation came over her.

    Being fucked by a little girl, and then being fucked againThe little girl laughed. What an incredible thing for her, who is called a rare witch.  Shaking the robe open, she stared at the little girl's proud smile, and by the way, she wanted to pull out her soul while she kept this smile.  Frozen her body in crystal, and then tortured her soul, making her look at his smiling face and know how stupid she was and how regretful she was.

    It doesn＊t matter, just let her see how terrifying the magician is.

    ??Always pay attention to the master's side, and decided to always prepare strengthening and shield magic in his left hand to use on Kuzuzuki Soichiro's side.  As for the right hand, any magic will do, as long as it's an attack magic.  This filthy pig must be killed.

    "Well, since you want to die in pain so much, I'm happy to help." The robe whirred, and she fell on the inclined plane with a hiss.

    Looking at the angry and ferocious female heroic spirit, Tohsaka smiled. She felt as if she had already won half the battle.

    However, when she smiled, she could also feel the heaviness in her heart. Behind her, the maid named Sera, what kind of situation would she face.  Rather, it is easier to face Caster than the magical power that makes people fearful and timid.

    ※Moreover, what does she mean by taking the initiative to divide the army into two groups?  With the uneasiness in her heart, Tohsaka opened her fingers. Between her fingers, there were three gems on her left hand, and her right hand was behind her back.

    Standing on a tall stone pillar, he can still see things below clearly, thanks to his excellent eyesight.  He had been doing it boringly for a long time. When he saw this scene, he just opened his eyes slightly.

    "A duel in batches? Is the situation complicated?" He scratched his hair as if he was troubled, and then took out the duck-egg-like installation package from his arms: "It suddenly fell, and then I saw two people covered in blood.  Fell to the ground, and then Tsk, the memory here is very vague, I just can't remember anything. By the way, when I wake up again ah, that's another episode. Damn it, I don't know the time, I don't know what I did.  , I have no way of inferring it. Can I only let myself choose the time?"

    He sighed: "In order to avoid the correction of the world, it is really troublesome to eliminate my own existence. If only I were a heroic spirit, I don't have to worry no matter what"

    After sighing to himself, he was suddenly startled, stood up, and raised his head to look at the ceiling of the cave above.

    "Does this feel like Assassin has been knocked down?"

    His eyes rolled, then he clenched the things in his hands and turned his gaze to the place below.

    Wherever he looked, he saw a girl wrapped in long black curtains.

    ※It＊s about to start.§

    His face also became a little uneasy, and his expression was tense and excited.

    If you don＊t do it right this time, you will lose everything.

    (I＊ve been procrastinating a bit recently, and I feel that after the next chapter is written, some people will say that I abused beautiful women)

 Related works Chapter 132: Being flattened

    The lancer was sitting in the tomb on the back hill, leaning against a tombstone.  I don＊t know where the archer is hidden.  Saber had just found the passage where her master went down to the underground space and was traveling through it.  On the high platform in the underground space, Shirou had just opened his eyes, and Tohsaka had separated from Sera and was fighting with Caster.  On the ground under the high platform, Rider's breathing was very weak. Her hands were like snails, slowly reaching behind her back and barely reaching the magic sword that pinned her to the ground. She wanted to pull her out.  But as soon as her hand touched it, her arm flew away suddenly as if she had been shocked.  Hitting the ground hard, she then stretched out her hand again, towards the Noble Phantasm that had cut off her head

    Everyone was concentrating on their own things, and no one noticed any changes. No one noticed that above the center of the formation on the high platform, where Sakura Matou was, the black mist beneath her feet seemed to bite people.  The black hole emits unparalleled suction.

    They are very hungry, very intolerant, they are like bottomless pits that are hard to fill, and they send out their arms to pull in anything that can be filled.

    Suddenly, they felt that there was an unimaginable deliciousness in this place and above.

    Powerful spiritual magic.

    How could you let this go? The beasts cheered.  There is an anti-gravity suction on their bodies to suck it over and eat it into their stomachs.

    The magic power that was about to move in the other direction was sucked by this force. They moved with difficulty, but they seemed to be tied up on a rope. They could not move forward at all, but went backwards. In the end, they passed through bit by bit.  Crossing the ground, passing through the surface of the stone and mud mountain, and passing through the underground bit by bit.

    But no one noticed this. Only one person knew this in advance, so he kept looking up at the dark canopy in the underground space.

    Then, he watched the invisible magic power. No one could see it, but he seemed to be able to clearly see the colorless spiritual magic power slowly falling and moving towards the underground space and the position of the platform.

    They fell straight into the center of the formation, the stone platform where Matou Sakura was

    The darkness beneath Matou Sakura's feet suddenly erupted.

    "Sela von Einzbern, from today on, your task is to take care of Miss Ilyasviel. Do you understand?" When he first saw the young lady, the old servant said to her.

    "Ah, aren't there a lot of servants? Why do we need to change her suddenly? Is there anything special about her?" The young master looked at the old servant, her eyes were not very friendly.

    "No." The white-haired old servant bowed to her: "The young lady is already fifteen years old. According to the order of the patriarch, a dedicated servant must be selected for the young lady. Don't worry, although she is a newcomer,  But Serra is the perfect fit."

    "Forget it, whatever" the girl turned around.

    This was the first time she met the lady. She neither spoke to the lady nor looked at her.

    She didn＊t know whether the old servant whose eyes were almost invisible was a human being or an artificial person like her. However, after staying in that place for a few days, she felt that this question made no sense at all.  I thought so at that time, probably because it had just been created, so I was still a little confused.

    At that time, she accepted it without any doubt and no objection.

    Because she was told that when she was created the night before.

    But it doesn＊t have to be so troublesome. She was entered into that setting when she was in the nutrient tank.  From conception to birth, she carried the instruction to serve the lady

    Use magic power at your feet to allow yourself who is not suitable for strenuous exercise to jump high, put away your shield at the same time, and avoid the flying monster.  That huge barrier cannot be maintained for a long time at all, and can only be maintained for a short time. It has only been used for a short time, and one-third of the magic power has been consumed. If Einzbern had not been technically excellent,  And the body created by this is very strong, I'm afraid she has become a human now.

    In the air, she raised her right hand and supported her elbow with her left hand, working her magic power on the source of the shadow on the ground.

    A burst of light emitted from Sera's palm, and amid the sweet and clear cross talk, hundreds of magic bullets violently attacked Matou Sakura's location, like cannonballs that escaped from the barrel.

    This time, Sera did not let them focus their bombardment on Sakura's position. Although they attacked together, she dispersed the magic bullets.  Some of them are in front, some behind, some behind, some to the left, some to the right, and even up and down.  In short, it is continuous in all directions.

    However, none of the numerous magic bullets?When they hit Sakura, they were either very far in front of her before they reached her, or they passed through her left and right and missed her. In short, none of them missed her.  However, if you have ever watched a battle at Einzbern Castle, you will understand what that means.

    Because it is an immature work made by Illya, it cannot achieve ultimate damage in terms of attack power, and there is no merit in terms of magic power consumption. However, after thinking about this kind of dispersed attack, Sera thought of a way  A cage-like method of destruction that makes people unable to defend themselves.

    Disperse your own magic power, but maintain a certain density, and launch the magic bullets towards the enemy. As long as one of them explodes, it will trigger a chain reaction, causing the others to explode together, like a series of thunderstorms.

    In an instant, Rider, who has reached level B in magic power, can be said to be the Heroic Spirit with the highest magic power resistance besides Saber. However, when facing Sera's magic bullets, he was detonated by a series of explosions and suffered some scratches.

    With the heroic spirit＊s defense ability being like this, how can ordinary humans resist?  Maybe Matou Sakura has broken away from the category of ordinary humans, but facing such an attack, she will definitely be blown away to the point where nothing is left.

    With this thought in mind, Sera watched as one of the magic balls behind Sakura turned into a flash of light, and then the other spheres emitted light together, instantly turning into a dazzling white ball of light. Compared with it, Matou was tiny in stature.  Sakura was immediately devoured by it.

    However, seeing this scene, Sera＊s face did not feel relaxed at all. Instead, she frowned with a solemn expression.  She landed gracefully on the ground.  After a while, the light disappeared, and Sera saw Matou Sakura's figure in the smoke.

    A black defense is located where she is. It looks very bright on the surface. It looks like a black ball.  But this black ball is not complete.  The slippery mud that originally attacked them was retracted the moment the explosion was about to hit Sakura, and turned into a hard shell, becoming an excellent shield.  At this moment, they were tangled together and full of holes.  Three hundred and sixty degrees, every area has damage, either a small hole or a piece of thinning. The mud in some places has been broken, turning into rotten mud and flowing down, as if it was left behind after an injury.  of blood.

    They wrapped Matou Sakura inside and protected her. The black material of the shock wave that had just exploded was absorbed, although they themselves seemed to be damaged, with holes everywhere.  But nothing happened to Sakura, and she didn't even feel the wind pressure of the explosion.

    It is both offensive and defensive, and can change postures at will Sera narrowed her eyes, jumped a little farther, and was ready to attack again.

    But the black mud balls transformed, and they turned into a long stream of mud, like a sudden waterfall, rushing towards Sera with a bang.

    Fortunately, she understood in advance that the clay could change its posture to attack and defend, so when Sera saw its new offensive form, she did not panic, but raised her left hand again and used the Golden Compass

    "Welcome back, Miss." He bowed and stood in front of the Miss.

    "Ah" but the lady didn't seem to be as energetic as she imagined, so she just responded lightly.

    ※Is Illyasviel, who has always been aiming for that goal, in a state of emptiness now that she has ended everything for ten years with her own hands?

    When looking at the young lady＊s very silent and questioning face, Sera denied her idea.

    Afterwards, she listened to the lady talk about the results of the trip.

    Emiya Kiritsugu, the last victor, the man who betrayed Einzbern at the last moment, killed his wife and abandoned his daughter, died.  Died five years ago.

    Sera couldn't imagine what the little master was feeling at this moment, but she could still feel her emotions from the sad face.

    "Sierra" Suddenly, the little master called her name, her eyes were a little dim.

    "Miss" she waited for the lady's words.

    "What should I do next?" The little master, who had never had any doubts, suddenly asked her.

    ??Sela hesitated. She had always carried out the orders of the young lady and only followed the orders of the young lady. This was the first time she was asked a question like this.  She didn't know how to answer, nor how to get the answer from her little master.

    "Really? You don't know either." Listening to the servant's silence, the little girl sat on a chair and looked at the ground: "Kiritsugu died and did nothing. He just adopted a child and lived in this city.  Five years, and then he died, nothing special. I thought the Holy Grail would give him a chance this time, but I didn't expectNot so.  "

    Listening to the words of the little master, all Sierra could do was lower her head.

    Ah, the little girl should be confused.

    The agreement was broken, and I lived alone for so many years. Who knows what kind of suffering I endured.  It would be okay if I didn't have it before, but I once had happiness, and then suddenly lost it, and it was taken away by the father I had always loved.

    She remained silent, but how could there be no hatred in her heart.

    That＊s why I didn＊t put up any resistance to participate in the Holy Grail War. After training, I endured pain and torture, and trudged through the abandoned piles of corpses and the forest of monsters The Einzbern clan has always been hidden by ice and snow, and their  Human nature has also been frozen by the perennially cold climate, and it goes without saying how terrifying the training created by such a group of people is.

    But after experiencing all this, Illya suddenly found that the goal she was fighting for was gone.

    It＊s ridiculous. If you were from the perspective of the little master, Sera would definitely have such an idea.

    The agreement at that time, the contract between the two parties, was broken without even mentioning it.

    What was once a family relationship has turned into an empty room.  The various decorations in the room that had been removed and thrown away, as well as the news of the mother's death and the name of the traitor This was not the promise. The promise that had been made was to have you come back.  Mom said she would go to a place far, far away, and this would be an eternal parting.  But at least, you should come back.

    But no, no.

    Emiya Kiritsugu betrayed everything without hesitation, and after that, he lived honestly in a town thousands of miles away.

    Well, it doesn＊t matter. At least, it gave Illya a heart for revenge and a strong will to live. With the goal of revenge against Emiya Kiritsugu and questioning her personally, she moved forward with this goal.

    However, when I prepared everything and brought the strongest servant here, I found that he was no longer there.  Just as the little girl was taking steps on the road to revenge, he died silently.

    What should the little girl do after learning this result?

    After your betrayal, An An lived happily, and then An An died.

    You quit, but I did.

    With you as the goal, you as the driving force, and you as everything to survive, you suddenly died. This leaves Ilia where should she be? You have retreated, but where should she retreat to?

    It's Einzbern's Little Holy Grail this time. His body has been transformed beyond recognition. He brings a servant to the decisive battle. Regardless of success or failure, he will die. Just to be able to meet the target of revenge and meet his father, Ilia, and to be able to  Where to retreat?

    Sera looked at the little girl's face that seemed to be thinking, and her heart was filled with hatred for Emiya Kiritsugu.

    "Small＃＃"

    With a "click", the door opened. When the two heard the sound and looked, it was Liz holding a tray with hot tea and freshly baked snacks on it.

    "Ilia, it's very cold when I come back. This is what I need." Liz still couldn't express herself well, but as long as she looked at Ilia, there would be a smile on her face, and her tone was stifled but not stiff:  "Sela, it's rare for you to forget something."

    "Well" Sierra was speechless. Indeed, she usually took care of the young lady's diet by herself.  And she was right. Although the winter here is not as good as Einzbern, we still need some heat after walking outside all night.

    "Liz" Ilia took the hot tea she handed her, but did not drink it. Instead, she looked at Liz's face quietly in a trance, as if she was thinking about something.

    After a while, a flash of color flashed in her dim eyes, and she picked up the tea cup and took a sip.

    The young master said to Sera: "Okay, let's think about other things now. I didn't get any information this time. People from Tohsaka and Matou will definitely participate. As for other people, there is abnormal magic power in the west of the city.  , is probably also the base of other masters. Among the remaining candidates from the last contestant, it is still a question whether Kotomine Kirei will participate again. He sent out his familiar and stared at the church from a distance, just to make sure whether he would perform the servant summons.  §

    Seeing that the young lady switched to the mode of a Holy Grail War participant without any warning, Sera was very surprised.

    She probably never paid attention to the patriarch's order to obtain the Holy Grail The morning light outside the window flashed little by little, and the way the sun rose in Einzbern was also  The white one is not like here, the red one is so gorgeous.

    But, plugBut La was not in the mood to watch the sunrise.

    "Well, I'm going again tonight. I heard that Kiritsugu adopted a child. I want to see what he looks like." The little girl started eating snacks.

    ＃＃

    Having defended against an attack again, the Serra people were in the air, watching the countless octopuses below with their ghost claws stretched as hard as guns, as if they were thrown by someone, and sprayed towards Serra who was unable to dodge in mid-air.

    Sera watched the chaotic blades flying towards her, frowned, thought for a moment, and then raised her right hand.

    The shield on the left hand is a shield. As long as it is opened, it will be able to defend and open more.  However, once you do that, you will lose the opportunity to attack.

    Those black things have no formal form and can be transformed at will. They can also be used as both attack and defense.  But they never maintain two forms, and once they attack, they have no defense.  Once back on defense, the attacking pattern disappears.  Now those black tentacles have approached her and will hit her soon.  If he attacks Matou Sakura now, those tentacles won't have time to defend him.

    ? Stretching out her hand, the gift in her right hand was filled instantly, and she made a launching motion towards Sakura's body.  At the same time, dozens of tentacles were approaching, knocking off the crown of her hat and scratching her cheek

    "Huh? What?"

    "There is no time to be surprised. Archer has rebelled, and now Shirou's home is no longer safe." Saber was the only one who returned from Ryudou Temple, and she broke the bad news at the door: "For safety reasons, Rin asked me to pick him up.  You guys, go to her house and meet her."

    Emiya Shirou was seriously injured and is currently resting at the Tohsaka house.

    "Really?" The little girl lowered her face, did not refuse, and nodded silently.

    Illya, who guessed Archer's true identity, seemed to have been hit hard. On the way to Tohsaka House, she didn't have any energy at all. She just lowered her head and hid her eyes.

    On the way behind her, Sera once heard a few words muttered by the little girl unintentionally.

    "Promise Shirou"

    ＃＃

    Everything in front of her eyes was very blurry. She couldn't understand what was shaking in front of her eyes, and she didn't even know what color it was.

    Suddenly, her eyes were attracted by a bright light. She looked at that place and found that the light seemed to be a line or something.

    After a while, she realized what it was.

    The ground, I was on the ground of the platform, what was shaking in front of my eyes was not anything, but myself, so I was dazzled.  Whenever I move, my whole body hurts. It looks like I fell from a high altitude to the ground.  I was unconscious for a few seconds, I don't know.

    Just now, she was in the air, firing magic bullets at Matou Sakura. Even if she was about to be attacked, it didn't matter, as long as she could hit Matou Sakura.  She did exactly that, ignoring the claws and bites of the ghost, and calmly launched the attack.

    But she was already being reloaded under attack. The magic bullets that were hastily fired were within the range of the tentacles. Some of them hit those tentacles, neutralizing the attack, and some were blocked by the tentacles and deflected.  Fortunately, the deflected magic bullets did not collide and cause an early explosion. Some of the magic bullets still flew towards Sakura as she wanted.  Moreover, although the surrounding tentacles sensed something was wrong, they could not retract them at a speed that could keep up.

    But just when the magic bullet was almost touching Matou Sakura, there was a loud noise out of thin air, and a huge curtain of water suddenly splashed out from under her feet.

    It was as if there was an oversized octopus under her feet, spitting out a stream of thick ink that could not be dissolved. The ink suddenly covered the surrounding area and dyed it the color of a swamp.  And like these tentacles, they also have the ability to sense.  Sensing an attack coming, she immediately turned into a curtain of water to block Matou Sakura.  They took over the responsibility of those tentacles and protected Matou Sakura tightly without any harm.

    ??????????????????? They even created many small barriers, and pieces of ink spread out, like induced bombs, to face the incoming magic bullets.  But as soon as the magic bullet touched it, it did not explode, but immediately disappeared without a trace - it was not offset or scattered, but the wall of ink swallowed them up.

    Sera didn＊t know what happened, but her memory ended there, and then she woke up and found herself lying on the ground.

    At this moment, she found that her clothes were in tatters. The original white clothes, which were comparable to the best defensive attire, had been completely changed. They were full of tears and long pieces of debris.  Moreover, everyThe damaged edges had a dark color, as if they were burnt.

    If it weren＊t for the fact that my clothes had resisted the attack power of magic, I might have been swallowed up just like those magic bullets.  Sera thought to herself.

    She moved her gaze to the luminous place that had just attracted her, and found that the luminous thing was a long line on the ground. It seemed that one of the lines of some kind of magic base plate belonged to the magic array on this platform.  Originally they were the same color as the ground, without any meaning of being shiny, just like grooves cut by someone for bleeding, but now they were filled with the luster of magic, glowing like a real magic circuit.

    This was originally a magic array with Matou Sakura as the center of the array, but now they are glowing, which means

    She raised her eyes and looked in the direction of Matou Sakura, and found that Matou Sakura's figure was filled with black energy, and an unimaginable power and evil came from her body, as if a sandstorm was roaring.

    "Bold one" Sera snorted fiercely, then stood up holding on to the ground

    "Sela" before going to bed last night, Illya once called her.

    "Yes, miss" Sierra turned around.

    "How is Liz?" she asked.

    ※Very good, according to the scheduled time, she should have just fallen asleep now,§ Sierra said.

    "Really?" Illya turned her head from facing her to looking at the ceiling. It was different from the ceiling in the castle. After a pause, she stretched out her hand from the quilt and looked at her hand, as if there was something different about it.  As if.

    In fact, it is indeed different. The attentive Sierra has noticed that the young lady＊s left hand has no pain or overall touch.

    Because we have already received two Servants, no matter how hard we endure, our health will still suffer.

    "Sierra, you should have noticed, my bodyand Liz's as well." The little master suddenly smiled, a little sad, and she apologized to Sierra: "I'm sorry, I know your relationship with Liz.  Very good, but I want you to do this kind of thing. Really, I will still trouble you in the end. Although it is still stable now, it may suddenly change its shape in the future. So"

    Indeed, Archer's betrayal has changed the situation of the battle. The outcome of the subsequent battle may really be determined in an instant.

    She closed her eyes: "I hope you will take good care of Liz I really thank you for these two years, Sierra."

    With a voice full of sincerity, the lady closed her eyes peacefully like a prophet.  Then, the next day, Emiya's projection failed, and the Lancer suddenly appeared.  As the lady said, the outcome of the battle may be decided in an instant

    Serah watched indifferently as Caster became the carrier of the Holy Grail.

    The young lady was once betrayed and lost everything, but she still kept moving forward with this goal in mind.  But later I discovered that my goals for progress were no longer there.  It has remained that way for more than ten years.  With such a young body, people cannot live without goals, and Illya no longer has her own goals.  In order to be able to move forward, she chose the goal imposed on her by the patriarch, the Holy Grail War.  Win this Holy Grail War.

    No matter if that is your goal or not, at least there is a clear purpose. If the young lady is willing to fight for her, then she can also give her life for it.

    However, the young lady＊s wish failed once again. She was obviously the strongest berserker, but she was defeated.  But that person was Emiya.  Einzbern once again failed at the hands of Emiya.  The young lady's goal was once again deprived of her by Emiya.

    Now, there is only one young lady left.

    That is the Holy Grail.

    But now, something called the Holy Grail carrier suddenly appears. What is going on? It also emits such absorbing power here like a real Holy Grail. What is that black posture and ugly thing?  What.

    ??It＊s clear that the lady has nothing, why do she still do this?  !

    We can＊t resurrect Emiya Kiritsugu from the dead, and we can＊t prevent Berserker＊s defeat, but, at least, we have to get rid of this forgery that calls itself the Holy Grail.

    Black ink kept gushing out, like a fountain, flowing freely through the magic array, and at the same time, it also extended upward.

    Sakura's ankles had been swallowed up, and the blackness was like some kind of ribbon, wrapping around her skin bit by bit, dyeing her clothes black, as if she was submerged in this black mass.  They kept climbing up.

    Although I don＊t know what happened to her, Se??She will never be allowed to continue, regardless of whether she is still conscious, regardless of whether she is innocent or voluntary

    There wasn＊t much magic left in her body, and after falling from a high altitude, her hands and feet lost strength even if they were not broken, so she couldn＊t make any decent attacks.  Even if it could be done, the previous attacks were useless and they would certainly not be useful now.

    However, Sierra still grabbed her arm, staggered, and moved forward step by step.

    Although there is not much magic left and the body is injured, at least he still has his life, and he will bet on himself for the past two years to stop her.

    The black monsters felt the fluctuations of life. They found that the person they had shot down was not dead yet and was still radiating the fluctuations of life. They were so excited that they immediately flew toward her.

    Sierra saw countless snakes flying across the ground, but in the blink of an eye, they had already wrapped themselves around her body.

    Seeing helplessly as the snake bodies wrapped around her limbs and waist, Sera just had an indifferent expression on her face.  Although these things came out of the little Holy Grail. The Holy Grail is Einzbern's most successful technology and is similar to Miss. However, there is a big gap in quality and method, not to mention that there is a big gap between it and Miss.  She was so different from herself, Sera couldn't stand this burning power at all.

    The little remaining magic power in her body was immediately absorbed completely. It felt like fire was burning on her body, making her close her mouth tightly and almost break her teeth.

    "Only to this extent." Sera's brows kept twitching, her face was covered with sweat and pain. She squeezed out these words through her teeth and stared at Sakura.

    As expected, a strong force came over her, and she flew forward quickly like a bird being pulled by someone.

    Although she didn't know what the dark power was, Sera could feel that they attacked in order to absorb magic power. The tentacles that had just wrapped around her limbs also proved this, but she had no magic power at all.  .  After the attack, he didn't let go but pulled himself over, just for one reason.

    As an artificial human of Einzbern, Sera is born with many more magic circuits than ordinary magicians. Like ordinary magicians, the theory that there are less than 100 magic circuits is simply a cloud to her.  It can be said that she is a magical individual. If her body with so many magic circuits were swallowed, it would be a very rich meal.

    Without hesitation, those things did it immediately.

    A black curtain suddenly lifted up, appearing in front of Matou Sakura like a big black mouth, waiting for Sera to deliver food to her door.

    However, this is also what Sera wants. She pressed one hand tightly on her chest, waiting for the moment to be swallowed.

    That＊s the opportunity.

    As an artificial human, there is no normal life, physiology and life. They are all replicas made from a prototype. Even if they are only slightly different in appearance and form, they are still very different.

    Each generation of artificial humans inherits the technology and experience summarized by the previous generation and creates better beings.  Moreover, every artificial person has his own memory from several generations ago. Each time there will be a little more, and each time it will be different. It is an eternal inheritance.

    And the soul that inherited those things, as long as it is detonated, not even the Servant can resist!  !  !

    With this idea in mind, Sera became more determined and stared at the curtain that was getting closer and closer, just waiting for the moment when her body would be swallowed up.  At that time, she will blow herself up.  Even though the black curtain is not Matou Sakura or the Holy Grail itself, she is confident that once the highly concentrated core in her body detonates, it will definitely blow up everything there.

    "No matter what, I will not let you tarnish the only glory of the young lady!!" Feeling no more pain, Sera looked at the black screen with a mocking face and smiled coldly.

    However, at this moment, an accident happened.

    "Well" Sierra screamed.

    The tentacles that had grabbed her and brought her towards Matou Sakura stopped moving. They suddenly let go of Sera and threw her out.  And they suddenly abandoned Sierra and turned to the side.

    "Whatis going on?" Sierra rolled on the ground a few times, stopped, and struggled to raise her head to see what was going on.

    At that time, her pupils dilated.  The man's speed was too fast, and she couldn't keep up with her eyes. She could only see a figure with the same color as her eyes quickly passing through her line of sight

    &nbsp; He chanted a mantra and threw out a gem. This time, even the followers could not resist the gand.  If the usual curse bullets are only the size of eggs, they are just ordinary curse bullets, but this time the curse bullets are bigger than basketballs, then they should be considered super curse bombs.

    The black light and shadow seemed to be the embodiment of death in this world, whizzing away at the enemy's figure.  Using the magic power stored in the gem to replace the power activated in his body, Tohsaka quickly used a world-class magic.

    Originally, the nature of the Tohsaka clan's magic was the conversion of power. They put their magic power into the object that could best fix their thoughts - the inside of gems, to create another form of magic. After a long period of time, the magic power was stored.  , after the power of gem magic is superimposed, the power released will be more powerful and will exceed the height that the caster cannot cast.

    It can be said that there are no magicians in this world who can hurt Saber, because their magic cannot reach the level that Saber with magic power can achieve, neither in terms of destructive power nor mystery.  But it's understandable. After all, as a magician from the Gods, Caster can't even handle Saber, let alone a modern magician.

    But the ability of the Tohsaka clan makes this possible. Each of her gems probably has A-level power. If she attacks, using multiple gems superimposed will cause harm to Saber This is unknown.  .

    At this moment, facing the huge gand, can caster be able to defend it?  She couldn't defend herself.

    However, although she cannot defend herself, she can use magic to offset it.

    Opening her arms, she lightly faced the whistling spell bullets. Caster did not dodge. She just gently lifted her left robe, opened it a little, and then shook her robe forward, like  He was a matador guiding the bull. Suddenly, the giant black magic bullet lost its aim. Although it was whistling, the direction was obviously a little bit off, from the center of Caster's body to the direction of the robe.

    The black magic was hidden in the black robe, like a small stone falling into the quagmire. It didn't even make a ripple and disappeared without a trace.

    Seeing his magic being neutralized so easily, Tohsaka couldn't help but grit his teeth.

    She understands that this is a fierce battle, because as a magician, she understands that against Caster, she does not have enough time to chant incantations, and the magic that can move the magic mark on her left hand cannot compete with Caster. She wants to fight her,  You have to use what you have always saved.

    Gems, Tohsaka Rin＊s most powerful ace, gem magic.

    This is not the first time he has used gems. The last time he used gems, against Berserker, he used five gems at once. But he just used two more gems at once. Now he only has three gems left no, two gems.  .

    Obviously, two gems are not enough to deal with Caster, but she also has a trick card.  However, this cannot be used until critical moments. The purpose of using two gems to attack Caster continuously was to create opportunities.

    Now, Caster put down the hem of her robe, and just took a breath as usual. Before she exhaled, magic was automatically formed in her body.

    A purple ball of light appeared instantly. With a tap of Caster's finger, the ball of light whizzed away towards Tohsaka's position. Its power was no less powerful than the super spell bullet that Tohsaka had just released. Faced with such power, Tohsaka's  Her head instinctively went back to the time when she was bombarded and running around outside Liudong Temple. She did not hesitate to use the enhanced leg strength to quickly retreat and dodge.

    The magic exploded where she was a second ago, and a large crater was blown out of the originally hard marble floor. It looked like it had been hit by the hammer of a building demolition machine.

    Before her feet even touched the ground, her eyes caught an attack. Caster's palm seemed to be equipped with a machine gun, and another five or six magic balls came over.  The girl's expression changed. She was in mid-air and couldn't use any force to move, so she immediately pointed her finger at the ground and blasted out the gand, flying up several meters with the recoil generated by magic.

    Magic flew past her within easy reach, and the close contact caused a roaring sound in her ears. Tohsaka's cheeks twisted, she clenched her teeth, and she turned over and fell to the ground.

    "Oh, you are so flexible. Are you the reincarnation of a monkey? You should be more talented at juggling than being a magician." Watching Tohsaka land lightly on the ground, Caster laughed mockingly.  Compared to Tosaka, who had a heavy face, she looked very relaxed. From the beginning, she stood still and didn't move a step. In other words, Tosaka was moving at high speed alone.

    But this is of course, if she is defeated by a modern person using magic, she, a rare witch?It＊s just deceiving the world and stealing the name.

    Suddenly, she turned her eyes elsewhere, but then turned back again, the smile on her face not disappearing at all.

    "It seems that compared to you, that kid did better. He destroyed my magic one after another. Although I don't know how he did it, it's amazing that he was able to do it." Caster said to Emiya  Shirou expressed his praise, but immediately, the sarcasm on her face became even worse: "But it's useless. For me, who lives in the Age of Gods, magic is as simple as breathing. There is no point in destroying my magic. I will immediately  It can be made again.§

    ※In a split second,§ she said.

    "Tch, you're so noisy, you long-tongued woman." Tohsaka waved his arm, and with an angry roar, a light blue crystal flew up, like a sharp sword that cut through the air, and shot away.

    Sinful wind!  !

    The crystal gem shattered, and the magic power inside was released, turning into an extremely powerful huge wave. However, it did not sweep across the entire space. The power was not violent and had no cutting characteristics. Instead, it was like a rope formed by spider silk.  Same, entangled with the female magician's body.

    "Hmph, boring." The witch snorted softly. A stream of water seemed to draw out on her fingertips. In an instant, a curtain formed by the water flow enveloped her.  The sticky wind hit behind the water curtain.  The water flow reversed. They were not in a fixed state. Suddenly, part of the water flow stretched out and got entangled in the sticky wind. As a result, the sinful wind that was originally used to lock people was wrapped in the water and could not move.

    Caster raised her finger, and the water wrapped in wind magic flew up from her body, flew to the outside of the high platform, and fell down.

    "Although the skills are not very good, there are still quite a lot of tricks." Caster looked at the girl who was having a fierce battle with him and asked: "But, how many gems do you still have? You have used several since the beginning, right?"  , how much reserve do you have? But let me tell you one thing first, no matter how much you reserve, there is no chance of winning against me who can draw out the human magic power of the entire city. "

    She has discovered the secret of Tohsaka Rin's magic and uses her own magic power to inject gems as a backup magic trick in the future. However, because she has to use it herself, she must inject the magic power herself.  Even if the girl has been using gems to infuse magic power since she was three years old, the number of gems she can use so far is only a dozen or twenty.  Compared to her who possesses huge magic power that can fill the Holy Grail, it is not at the same level.

    The witch severely damaged the girl's self-confidence, hoping to see her frustrated face.  Once again, she was disappointed.

    Tohsaka Rin's face is very calm, not stubborn or stubborn and not giving up, but just calm. If there is any other expression, it is boredom.

    She looked at Caster indifferently and suddenly sneered: "No matter how verbose you are, it's useless, Caster, don't you think that I will carry forward the virtue of respecting the elderly with you and show mercy to you?  "

    "" Veins popped up from the woman's head silently, and the witch looked at the girl with a ferocious expression, with murderous intent on the corners of her beautiful mouth.

    It has been several times. This girl has laughed at her several times. She is obviously a mudblood inferior to herself, but in the end he looks at her like a superior person. These eyes Caster wants to use her skeleton as the material to make his own  magic.

    "The guy who is looking for death in a hurry" the witch's voice lost her calmness, she shouted angrily and unleashed her magic on Tohsaka.

    But it was not like a huge magic bullet like just now, but a purple mist was raised, and then something took shape in the mist.  Things that looked like human souls sprang out quickly, drawing graceful and soft arcs in the air, like some kind of beautiful landscape, like fireworks at night, and blasted towards Tohsaka's location one by one.

    This time Caster's magic is not as powerful as before, but it is very consistent. The magic is the same as the one that Archer bombarded that night and ran around, but Caster reduced its power in order not to destroy his own sacrifice.  tower.

    Tohsaka's body was tense. She had already made the jump when Caster raised her hand. When she saw the light curtain flashing, she immediately jumped to avoid the fatal beauty.

    But when she was in mid-air, she saw Caster's weapon that was firing continuously like a machine gun, and suddenly remembered something.

    That＊s Serra＊s shotgun bracer.

    As expected, the light in Caster's palm kept flashing, but she still raised her arm.

    Oops!

    Tohsaka didn＊t hesitate at that moment and immediately threw out the mostThe last intact gem faced the legion of light.

    With a bang, the magic collided, and the magic power in the gem was released, suddenly turning into an explosion that collided with each other. The two different forces collided with each other, shaking people's ears to the point of breaking them.  Tohsaka, who was in the air, was also swept up by a powerful wave of air.  But just in time, I was able to avoid it again.

    However, just as he landed, Tohsaka saw a series of magic bullets in front of him

    "Ugh!"

    Listening to the screams of pain coming from behind the smoke, Caster lowered his arms.

    When she raised her arm just now, she knew that the magic she used would be offset, so when it exploded, she was sure that Tohsaka would find a place to stay again.  But due to the smoke, she couldn't see this, so she immediately waved her hand and fired a parallel series of shots. No matter where Tosaka was, as long as he was opposite her, he couldn't dodge.

    In fact, Tohsaka did not escape.

    After the smoke dissipated, Caster saw Tohsaka standing there with difficulty, covered in stains. She was panting in pain, one hand hanging weakly, with faint blood stains on it, as if she had spent all her energy just standing there.  gained strength.

    "Huh?" The witch raised her eyebrows: "What's wrong? Why didn't you use gems to resist just now?"

    With that level of magic, once it is hit, it will definitely be shattered to death, but as long as you use gems to offset the impact like before, it will be fine. But why is Tohsaka Rin looking so embarrassed?  Immediately, she thought of the answer.

    "Oh, have you run out of gems?" she asked pleasantly.

    "It's so noisy," Tohsaka yelled at her angrily.

    "However, she does have no more gems.  When faced with the huge number of magic bullets just now, it was possible to dodge some of them, but it was completely impossible.  But fortunately, she still carries an incomplete gem with her.

    One of the gems that was once projected by Shirou. Tohsaka was so excited that he injected some magic power into this gem, but it could not be used as a regular combat force.  But in the past two days, in order to increase her power, she injected a lot of magic power into this gem, but it was still incomplete.

    But at the last moment, Tohsaka couldn't care less about anything else. Tohsaka took out the gem and barely offset part of the impact, so that he didn't get blown away.

    While the two were talking, a strange movement made them both turn their faces at the same time.

    Caster looked behind him and saw Matou Sakura entangled by black snakes on the altar in the distance. She was now wrapped in a darker force. They could even dye humans black. From under her feet  It rose up little by little and wrapped around Matou Sakura's legs.  The dark and ominous feeling can be clearly felt in this place, and Tohsaka's fingers are trembling.

    It started, what the guy said, but don＊t worry about it just yet.  However, this feeling is Caster's eyes narrowed and he looked at his hands.

    It＊s that guy from Assassin, huh, useless trash.  The witch gritted her teeth in her heart.

    Then she turned her face and saw Tohsaka looking in the direction of Matou Sakura. His face was a little blank, without the original anger at all. Caster shook his head and looked at Tosaka playfully: "Are you worried? Then  You have to get there quickly, but I＊m thinking, what means will you use to fight me next?§

    I don＊t know what I was thinking, but Tohsaka turned his face slightly and stared at Caster fiercely.

    "Well, I can tell you that this formation is at the bottom. I did not let her have direct contact with the formation, and this is just the beginning. As long as you can get to her side and put her down, it will end immediately. Otherwise, it will be over.  I can't guarantee what it will be like in a while." She pointed at Matou Sakura and smiled maliciously: "But then you have to defeat me."

    That was the beginning, will it get worse next?

    Then, Tohsaka Shin came up with another way to fight her - she slowly reached her hand towards her lower back, and then slowly pulled out something.

    After seeing that, Caster, who originally thought it was funny, also felt stiff. She looked at the object in Tohsaka's hand in disbelief.

    ??In other words, it is something that can be specifically described.

    It has blades on both sides, and a red gem is inlaid on the handle connected to the blade It turned out to be a short sword.

    "Ah?" Caster felt her eyebrows twitching. She laughed and said, "Hey, little girl, are you still normal? You actually took out a sword to fight me. Are you crazy? Ah, imitate that boy.  If so, you should at least find a suitable partner."

    "Shut up""It's up to you to take care of it. As long as I can defeat you, that's enough." Tohsaka gritted his teeth, started to exert force on his feet, held the dagger in both hands, and rushed towards Caster.

    "Alas!" She sighed weakly. The witch felt that the magic she had just knocked out her head, so her mind was not very clear now, so she acted like this.

    However, I don＊t have time to play with her anymore. Assassin is dead and other Servants should come down one after another. Although it＊s a bit regretful, let＊s deal with her now.  Then go and deal with her companions.

    So, she raised her finger arrogantly towards Tohsaka, who was running towards him, and cast a magic spell.

    Tohsaka watched several light groups coming toward her. Her eyes widened slightly. She didn't retreat, but ran straight into them.  At the same time, she raised the dagger in her hand and pointed it directly at the center of the light group.

    "last."

    Before his body received the attack, Tohsaka whispered a word in his mouth.

    The dagger emits light

    Suddenly, it exploded.  The mutual impact of magic forces caused a burst of air, the sound roared, and a strong spiral centripetal force swept through the surrounding space, making them look a little distorted.

    Caster looked at the exploding light and felt something was wrong, because she knew that the magic she performed should not have this power in the end. It felt a bit too huge now.  Moreover, just for a moment, she seemed to feel Tohsaka's magic power.

    Even though she had the remaining gems, she didn＊t have the gems in her hand at the time, she was holding the sword, and there was no time to get the gems again "Ah!!"

    Caster looked at the figure emerging from the thick smoke with some horror, as if the god of death had descended from the sky. Tohsaka was not blasted to pieces by the magic power. Instead, he passed through the smoke happily, holding a dagger in his hand.  He didn't point his mouth at her, butwell, he just hit her with his fist.

    Caster had no time to react, or it could be said that this situation was completely unexpected to her. It can only be said to be a miracle that this little girl could survive such an attack.

    At that moment, she was completely unprepared and showed no resistance at all. She was punched by Tohsaka solidly.  And it was in a place where you can't hit someone's face.

    Holding something of steel in his hand, the impact of the fist is increased and the destructive power is caused. For a heroic spirit who can do very powerful magic, but his body is not much different from ordinary people, the impact of this punch  The blow is really Oh, by the way, Tohsaka also learned from Caster and used strengthening on his fists.

    Caster received the force, tilted his head, turned around, and fell down, all in one go, and his movements were indescribably coherent.

    "You" She was a little confused. She knelt on the ground, covered her face with her hands, and turned to look at Tohsaka, seemingly still confused.

    But Tohsaka did not give her a chance to be confused. Instead, she took advantage of the situation and stretched out her hand, punching Caster on the other side of the face with another punch. Suddenly, Caster, who was kneeling on the ground, was beaten to his feet again.

    After that, the brutal beating began.

    Tohsaka uses his mind to lead Qi, and uses Qi to destroy force. The three coils and six points inside and outside are unified into one. The momentum is majestic and exerts force in all directions. When it moves, it changes, when it changes, it transforms, and when it transforms, it becomes spiritual. It is infinitely wonderful.  Bajiquan made it so amazing. Originally, Bajiquan was very particular about finding every opportunity to use, not to mention that Caster, who had no resistance now, was really infinite.

    "You, as amagician, actually fight"

    "I'm sorry, in today's society, whether you are a magician or a human, you must learn the art of self-protection." Tohsaka continued to beat him indifferently.

    Finally, after a flying fist knocked Caster away, Caster was confused in the air.

    Why, just now, I clearly had the advantage, but now the result is such a reversal?  Why, that girl is obviously a magician, why would she attack like a boxer?  besides＃＃

    I am a Servant. Why didn＊t you turn into a spirit and dodge just now?

    Many questions are in Caster's mind, but she feels like she can't get the answer, because no matter how stupid she is, she understands that now she has no strength to resist. Killing you while you are sick is the way of that girl, and she will definitely understand in the next blow.  Himself, by the way, doesn＊t she still have a sword in her hand?

    ※I didn＊t expect that I would die such a humiliating death, and regret lingered in the female magician＊s heart.  The journey flying in the air seemed extremely long. With this thought in mind, Caster fell heavily to the ground.

    She coughed, and her whole body seemed to be curled up because of the cold, but there was a burning pain in her abdomen.  The force the little girl used was really weird, and her internal organs were painful.

    &nbsp; However, because of the pain, she woke up and looked around, but did not see Tohsaka.  This made Caster, who thought he was going to die, very strange.

    However, she immediately discovered the presence of Tohsaka, and saw her running quickly behind her, with the target point Matou Sakura in the center of the formation.

    (The torture of beautiful women I wrote was not the part where Caster was beaten, but something else, but now I suddenly can＊t write it, so I will write the next chapter, the next chapter)

 Work related Chapter 133 Installation

    "Well, it was four years ago, probably in the winter. Did you stay in school after school, and kept running around the playground and jumping high before sunset?" He planned to go.  She asked her senior and sister to eat, but when she walked to the door, she heard someone talking inside.

    Originally, she should have just knocked on the door and walked in, but because her sister seemed to have lost her servant recently, and the servant just appeared on TV, she was shocked, so she went back to the room before dinner time.

    Because she has learned the theory of magic from her several times, she is closer to Emiya Shirou than she is to herself, so it is most appropriate for her to persuade her sister.

    With this thought in mind, she thought it might disturb the senior's comfort work, so Matou Sakura chose to wait at the door.  Even though she didn't mean to eavesdrop, she could still clearly hear the sounds coming from the wooden sliding door.

    Moreover, my sister didn＊t seem to lower her voice at all, she was just shouting: ※Are you there?§

    "Yes, yes, but what happened?" The senior asked puzzledly. He was obviously here to be a lobbyist, but he was asked the opposite question.

    "Because I saw it. I was not a student of this school at that time. I came to the current school because of the student union affairs. When I was walking on the stairs, I saw a fool outside the window who kept jumping over and over again.  Pole jumping, although he is only as big as a railing, but he keeps trying to jump over it, I thought he must be an idiot, so I started watching."

    Breathing stopped, an inexplicable chill arose in her heart, and Matou Sakura suddenly felt like a knife was stabbing into her heart.  This sudden terror made her lose all her strength. If she hadn't been holding on to the wall, she would have fallen down.

    Gritting her teeth and steeling herself, Matou Sakura heard the sounds inside clearly reaching her ears.

    "Originally, I didn't care, but at that time, I just watched for a while and then left. Not to mention who you were, I didn't even know what you looked like. But after I came to this school, I joined Kyudo in Sakura.  After the club, I occasionally went back to take a look, but at first sight I saw a red-haired guy hanging in there, and I immediately remembered, wasn＊t this the big idiot at that time"

    The magician's body is different from that of ordinary humans, even after she received extraordinary torture from the Matou family and grew up, her ears are more sensitive than ordinary people, but now, she is cursing, if she can, if her hands and feet  If you listen to yourself, she will knock on the door immediately to stop the conversation between the two.  If this doesn't work, then prick your ears, but don't let the sound enter your ears.

    ※I never said it, no one has ever noticed it, senior still has that kind of past.  Moreover, I have also decided that as long as I stay with my senior now, I will leave if anyone else shows up in the future.

    ※ But it＊s impossible to deceive people like this It＊s just that the night my senior arrived, she immediately chose the opposite approach without even thinking about it.  Not at all. She instinctively understood that if she chose to leave quietly, what would happen that night? Would she cut her wrists, or something else terrible?

    I have always been in a daze, staying in Emiya's house, not making any statements, not having any conversations related to the Servant, the Master, and the Holy Grail War. I made a gesture of quitting and not wanting to have anything to do with the Holy Grail War, but in fact  Just to escape it all.  She feels confused every day and doesn't know what choice she should make in the future.

    But a few days ago, the senior said to me: "So, do you like Tohsaka?"

    He encouraged himself to call Sister Tohsaka Rin. He was obviously in the Holy Grail War and the first thing he had to do was to survive, but he was thinking about other things But because of this, he also found a reason to convince himself.

    Because, if you recognize your sister, then you have a reasonable reason to stay here?

    I am Tohsaka Rin＊s younger sister. My sister is here, so of course I am here.  The clothes wrapped around her cheeks.  But Sakura herself showed no reaction, not to mention struggling, not even a hint of pain.  However, she glared at herself running towards him angrily, her eyes filled with murderous intent.

    Really? It was completely swallowed up!  !  Tohsaka felt that his running feet suddenly lost all feeling.  No matter how fast I ran, there was no reaction.

    She saw Sera lying on the ground with a sluggish expression. Although her eyes were unyielding, she was covered in tatters and injured everywhere, and she couldn't stand up at all. She thought of the technique Sera used just now, and her  Because she was from Einzbern, Tohsaka thought that even if she couldn't hold on,As for her life, it should be possible, but I didn't expect her to become like this.

    ※Also, Sakura knows Sera, and she is very kind to IllyaAlthough it is for a certain purpose, she still likes Illya very much, and she does not dislike these two maids.  However, now that Sera was beaten like this by her, she showed no mercy at all, as if she had become a completely different person.

    Seeing Sakura's eyes, she understood what was going on, and she also understood that she would die!  She clearly understood the meaning in Matou Sakura's eyes, which was the determination to kill herself.  Then there are only two paths before Tosaka.  If you kill her, you will be fine, or you will be killed by her.

    As expected, the black demonic snakes all raised their heads as if they had received the order from the snake handler. The snakes that originally attacked Sera also changed their direction and turned to face the running sister.  Without any orders, the smugglers were like shotguns flying out of a car, with a sound of piercing the air, but they arrived in front of the running girl in the blink of an eye.

    Even without saying a word to her sister, she launched a fatal attack on her.

    However, Tohsaka was not knocked down by the incoming flying sword. At the critical moment, she used strengthening on the tendons of her feet. When those things were about to pierce her cheek, she jumped up suddenly, like a  She jumped in the air like a bird, both to avoid and to use another method of action to move towards Matou Sakura.

    Looking at Sakura below, Tohsaka found that the other person was also looking up at her. Centipedes began to crawl on the latter's face, and the black color even invaded her eyes. The snakes that were originally wrapped around her body came together one by one.  , and finally formed something like a black dress, with long blood-red stripes as decoration, which made Sakura's skin become paler and more delicate, and her round and cute face had a strange coquettishness.  Moreover, it is full of deep hatred.

    Seeing Sakura＊s completely changed attire, Tohsaka＊s expression was extremely cold.

    There is no need to hesitate. At this time, looking at this situation, whether it is to stop Caster, save Sera's life, or not to be killed by Sakura, he must kill her.  .

    ※Looking at her appearance, she has almost been assimilated by the curse. If this continues, I don＊t know what will happen.

    The Tohsaka clan is the owner of this land and must be responsible for anything that happens on this land. Any injustice that happens on this land must be punished. Any mistakes that happen on this land must be stopped.  ＃

    Gritting his teeth, he silently recited the important parts of the Tosaka family motto that he had memorized since he was five years old. Rin's eyes flashed with magic.

    "岸岸岸vierstilerschieung!" He recited the incantation in the air, facing the black gun that had turned around and pointed at his back. Tohsaka turned his finger behind his back, flicked it randomly, and fired out a large number of missiles.  Curse bullet.

    Of course, an attack of that level is absolutely impossible to harm those things behind, but it is more than enough to stop their momentum.  Taking this opportunity, Tohsaka flew towards Sakura's location even faster.

    People like my sister obviously have everything and don't need anything, just enjoy it, but why do they throw away the things they get without hesitation, and don't care about other people's life and death at all? Why do they become such a cruel person?  Woolen cloth?  Archer's betrayal was correct, probably because he knew that he would be used to death by her.

    ※Hmph, people like my sister, people like my sister

    "No need!!!" She roared desperately, the lines on her face twisted crazily like a real centipede, looking extremely ferocious: "Sister Shi deserves the damn right."

    More demonic snakes rose from under her feet, turned into spears that reached the sky, and shot towards Tohsaka who was about to fall.

    With this kind of distance and this kind of speed, there is no way to avoid it.  But even so, Tohsaka avoided it.

    Indeed, the curse on her body is indeed very powerful, both offensive and defensive, but it seems that they have not been controlled well.  Although Matou Sakura is a magician, and although she has been blessed with such a strange thing, her nature is unable to control this kind of thing. It is like a person who has never held a gun, and you ask him to shoot ten people with a gun.  A bull's-eye that's more than a meter away is simply impossible.  Matou Sakura's lack of actual combat experience became an opportunity for Tosaka Rin. When she shouted loudly, she was almost telling Tosaka that she was going to attack.  So, she took one step ahead and added almost all her magic power to the soles of her feet, and kicked hard in the air.

    Instilled with a large amount of magic power, she was like a cannonball that escaped from the barrel.  Originally facing her directionThe snake stick that was shot out failed, but it also passed by her, scratching her clothes, her skin, her shoulders, and her waist, and taking away part of her body tissue.  Jump into the air behind her.

    With a bang, Sakura found that the ground in front of her was cracked, and a puff of smoke and dust rose up, making it difficult for her to see what was going on inside. However, she already clearly felt the danger.  The behavior of the "enemy" just now was definitely not meaningless. He was hurt, but he did arrive in front of him.

    She who was still scared suddenly became frightened. She looked at the thick smoke with fear, as if there was an evil spirit hidden in it.

    Sure enough, suddenly, two red figures rushed out from the smoke, their arms in red clothes aimed directly at her neck.  His hands were like two tractors, pulling a red death out of the smoke.

    The red figure, tall figure, and expressionless face all speak of the coldness of this god of death.

    No, don't, don't She backed away desperately, but suddenly found that her feet could not move, so she could only use her original black power to defend, but in desperation, plus the control required  How precise and demanding her power was. Her devil snake only bit her shoulders and abdomen, but not any fatal parts.

    The hands were crooked, but they were still moving straight towards their target. Sakura could already feel them being put on her neck. The next step was to break her neck.

    She closed her eyes in fear, and her body shrank back in fear.

    no, do not want.  She was pleading.

    But that was in vain, the hands completely wrapped around her neck, and the other person's entire body was pressed against her - Sakura suddenly remembered the moves in karate.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Pressed herself to the ground, then tightened her neck with her backhand, and pulled back hard She felt a little peaceful amidst despair and fear.  Because compared to the current panic, death seems to be more peaceful, and if she is the one who does it, that's not to mention it.  However, this death did not come immediately. While waiting for death, the peace in Sakura's heart quickly disappeared, and she became even more frightened.  She spent a difficult second that felt like a hundred years.

    However, the expected pain did not come. She felt a soft feeling in the front of her body, as if it was the happiest hotbed of childhood.

    "I'm really soft-hearted." A whisper with a headache came from her ear, and Sakura even felt the airflow of her breath.

    She opened her eyes in confusion and looked at the hair in front of her. The beautiful long black hair, and the elegance of the curly hair of heroines in American movies in the 1930s, belonged to Tohsaka Rin.  There seemed to be some warm liquid dripping from the soft touch of the thing against which the face was pressed.

    The hands that were supposed to break her neck were gently hugging her body. Only then did Sakura realize that the dagger in Tohsaka's hand had disappeared at some point.  She just hugged herself with all her strength.

    "In this case, there is no way to miss Shirou anymore, really?" the girl next to her said in a relaxed tone with a wry smile.

    "Whywhat?" It was completely different from what she expected. She had never imagined this situation. Sakura was completely stunned for a moment and could only spit out these few words.

    After hearing her sister's response, Tohsaka hugged her even closer. She blinked her eyes desperately to prevent the contents from flowing out. At the same time, she took a deep breath of air to let out the unknown thing in her throat.  Swallow it.

    Chi, you really know how to choose the right time, tears actually come to trouble you at this time, hum, I remember it.

    "Wait wait wait, what's the matter No, that's not right, sister, isn't sister here to kill me? Why" Feeling confused, Sakura whispered in disbelief, and her body kept shaking.  .

    Tohsaka smiled bitterly.

    Yes, she should be killed. If things are like this, she will probably be killed soon.  However, even though I know this, I still can＊t do it.

    This was the case at the first sight. Although her body was eroded by black, although her eyes contained murderous intent, and although she looked like another person, I only saw the ribbon tied next to her cheek. Tohsaka  I understood that from the beginning, I had no way to kill her.

    ※Humph, it＊s true, I realized at the last moment that I really have enough.

    Sakura felt the hand on the back of her neck caressing her hair, and then, the other person's body slowly separated from her own.

    At this moment, she finally found out. She originally thought?The sister who penetrated her was actually hugging herself. After eleven years of separation, she had forgotten the warmth of each other's bodies. Now, she has found her again.

    And at this moment, she suddenly saw that the black demon snake was attacking from the opposite direction, and its target was Tohsaka's back.

    Just when she was about to speak, a gentle voice came out.

    "Sakura" was originally a person who was full of sarcasm and spoke in a condescending and commanding tone. At this moment, Sakura called her name in the most beautiful voice she had ever heard in her life.

    However, although she felt moved and felt a warm current rising from the bottom of her heart, Matou Sakura was still surprised because something was stabbing behind Rin Tohsaka at the moment. How could she still reply calmly.

    Stop, stop, wait, something is wrong, sister, she just was wrong, stop

    Sakura stretched out her hand and faced the front.  However, just as she couldn't control it to attack the enemy before, she couldn't control them to stop now. The black snake was still approaching with its fangs bared.

    Realizing that the person next to him was trembling, Tohsaka left her a little and looked at her cute and frightened face.

    Sakura felt unbelievable. There was obviously blood dripping from her face and blood flowing from her body. How could she still laugh at this time?

    Not only was he laughing, Tohsaka even had a smile in his voice: "The expression really suits your character, the rabbit who made a mistake, haha."

    "No, sister, behind, behind"

    She could only laugh at Sakura's reminder.  She had already felt something coming from behind, but her body was already unable to move.  Although he was not directly attacked by the black thing, the curse had invaded the scratched skin, and the body occupied by the toxin had no strength to move.

    Therefore, in response to Sakura's loudly screaming face, Tohsaka could only say the last words with a smile before being stabbed into a hornet's nest: "Sakura, I like Sakura very much, and I hope you can always smile However,  I quite like the current expression. And, thank you, I am very happy to be able to wear this ribbon all the time."

    With a mischievous voice, Tohsaka closed his eyes with satisfaction.

    Wait Sakura opened her mouth wide, the voice of death was also released, and she watched helplessly as the black spear was attached to the red back.

    With a swipe, a cold feeling pressed against his back. Tohsaka opened his eyes because of this strange feeling and looked behind him.

    A tall figure stood behind him, with the white Yin sword in his hand, he lightly cut off several black guns that were about to pierce his back, and then stood up.

    Looking at the tall figure, dark skin, and an unpleasant smile, Tohsaka subconsciously said as usual: "Archer"

    However, just by saying his name, Tohsaka came to his senses. She looked at the white coat on the other person's body with a cold face, and said in a deep voice, enduring her weakness: "You, faker."

    "Don't say that, your former servant is the real pirate king." The white archer turned around and approached her with a smile.

    Tohsaka has no strength at all, and Sakura has no way to leave the altar. They can only let the white archers walk in front of them.  The condescending white knight had a heavy shadow on his face, but he was smiling, and his smile was unfathomable.

    Glancing at Sakura behind Tosaka, he turned his gaze to Tosaka's face, shook his head and said: "I'm afraid what happens next is not what you want to see, so"

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly raised his hand and hit Tosaka with the hand holding the knife handle, knocking her away and rolling several meters away.  He turned over and lay on the ground, closed his eyes, and almost fainted.

    "Sister" Seeing the opponent suddenly knocking Tohsaka out, Sakura screamed and was about to pounce on him, but the white archer threw away the weapon in his hand and quickly took out something from his body.  That thing was exactly the white installation package he made.

    I saw that he stretched out his palm, just clamped the thing with one thumb, and then quickly stabbed it into Sakura's chest.

    The girl opened her eyes wide and looked at her chest in disbelief, as if it was an illusion.  The broad palm was almost completely inserted into her body. Sakura could clearly feel the feeling of the foreign body filling her body. Then the white knight quickly retracted his palm, and her body shook suddenly, as if she was shuddering.  .

    Bai Archer looked at the blood on his hands and had a strange expression on his face.He seems to be thinking about something, but judging from his character, most of what he is thinking about is not serious matters, but idle and boring thoughts.

    Opposite him, Sakura's body trembled violently, shaking rapidly like a pendulum. Blood flowed out of her chest quickly, but before the first drop of blood fell to the ground, the wound on her chest began to  Healed.

    A silver light flashed in her chest, and then seemed to split No, it should be said that the circuit of something was opened. With Matou Sakura's body as the core, a series of horizontal and twisting light paths extended.  Come on, it's like a circuit.  And that light was like the coolness emitted by electricity.

    Then, the silver circuit changed color, and a black force invaded the circuit, starting from the very end, rising all the way, and finally reaching the center of the circuit, the ball of light located on Sakura's chest.

    In the end, even the ball of light on his chest turned black.

    The black is extremely black, the black is bright, and the black is emitting light.

    Sakura felt like her body was being pricked with a long needle by everyone in the world at the same time, and everything from her toes to the ends of her hair was telling her a feeling.

    pain!  !  !

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"

    A scream that was even more shrill than before rang out, spreading in the space for a long time.  Sakura's face was completely distorted, and her vocal cords were almost broken.

    Listening to the collapse in the air, the white archer raised his eyebrows.

    Less than a kilometer away from the place where the sound came from, a tattered figure lying on the ground covered in blood tangled fiercely.

    (Ah, it＊s been a long time since there was no update this time. I apologize. This is not a class reunion or anything. It＊s my own mistake. I＊ve been working at this place for a while now. I＊ve become a full-time employee and can pay five insurances and one insurance.  I got paid, but I once interned in other places for a period of time. Old book friends should know that it is because of this that I thought that I was not covered by pension insurance for my internship at that place, but it was paid for by that place. Now I have this  The factory paid me pension insurance and had to cancel or transfer it in that place. As a result I visited my old place again. This month's salary was about to be paid in the factory, so it urged me to get it quickly.  I ran away in a hurry and worked on it for several days. I only came back last night. I was so ashamed and sweaty. I will update it on time tomorrow night. I guarantee this)

 Works Related Chapter 135 Appearance

    Swords, spears, swords and halberds, forks, sickles, axes and axes.  A halberd with a sharp edge like a blooming flower, a zigzag sword like a snake and a wave, and a golden object in the middle that looks like a pot The shapes are strange, and various weapons abound, each with its own characteristics.  The characteristics are unparalleled in beauty.  The conflicting and spectacular juxtaposition, and the huge number, makes people feel trembling and weird.

    Caster first felt the attack coming from above his head, because his master was a human and could not sense magic attacks. At this moment, facing hundreds of sharp blades in the sky, his reaction was half a beat slower than Caster's.

    At this moment, seeing these things, the rare witch understood immediately that these were not ordinary weapons, not the special abilities of a certain weapon, but the weapons of a hero, each with its own personality and powerful power.

    It has an official name unique to the Holy Grail War: Noble Phantasm.

    At this moment, being targeted by more than a hundred Noble Phantasms, one can imagine how Caster feels.

    With the sound of a spell, the army of sharp blades turned into a heavy rain, making a tearing sound through the sky.  The howl of death is probably this sound.

    The baptism has begun.

    Caster's eyes were full of despair. Now it was too late to use space transfer or run with her master on her feet. She could only raise one hand and face the group of blades in the sky.

    However, how can a barrier that was unable to resist even Archer's incomplete bows and arrows before be able to withstand this huge number of Noble Phantasms.

    After the first sword hit, the transparent barrier showed cracks, then the second blow, the third blow By the time of the eighth sword, the shield was overwhelmed by the load and shattered like glass.  The witch and her master were exposed to the rain of death.

    The witch's body moved. She had long known that this would be the outcome. Before the shield was broken, she turned around and blocked her back in front of her master.  However, she doesn't have any skills of steel and iron.

    The sharp Noble Phantasm cut her robe without hesitation, pierced her body, and cut through her arms, shoulders, and feet as easily as cutting butter She once tore her biological brother into pieces with her own hands during her lifetime.  The witch who kills her own children and kills her master after being summoned has always relied on absorbing the lives of humans in the city to accumulate strength.  At this moment, he is using his own body to make a new shield, providing even a glimmer of guarantee for the safety of the man behind him.

    She must be very scared, her trembling hands and feet want to curl up her body to avoid more swords, but she seems to be more afraid of something else, so she has to try to open her body to face the sword.  Sword flow.

    The magic power she was full of and the magic she was proud of were completely useless. Facing this power, she could only use her body to resist like an ordinary woman.

    There seemed to be a pain in her body, and the dense luster on the Noble Phantasm made her vision begin to blur.  Facing the rain of swords pouring down from the sky, the witch's eyes looked at them, but she suddenly felt like she was a month ago. Even the coldness she felt on her body was similar to that night Ah, she had already heard the sound of rain.  .

    At that time, the sky was rumbling, and the dark color seemed to be mocking.  Surrounded by fog, she couldn't see where the road was at all. She just walked along the light of the streetlights that she could barely see along the way In fact, she had no idea what the use of walking to this place was.  , but, at that time, she didn＊t know what to do except leave.

    Although there were lush trees on both sides, her eyes were still white.  On this ridge, she could no longer walk, except that she had no strength. It was because the winter ice rain was too cold. She had never endured such cold weather, and her hands and feet had long lost feeling.  She could only throw herself into the muddy water, coughing and breathing desperately.

    For a Servant, things like cold weather and disease cannot harm them, but now she is constantly exhaling white breath because of the cold, which has to be said to be ridiculous.

    She reached out to stand up, but the contract-breaking dagger in her hand was of no help. The thin and easily broken dagger could not be used as a crutch. She pressed it and fell into the muddy water.  Feeling sewage dripping down her face, she imagined that she would look like this at this moment in her normal life. Looking at the Contract-Breaking Sword in the water, she suddenly felt funny.

    "Hehehe" She smiled lowly, with a few coughs in between, but she still didn't stop laughing, as if something extremely ridiculous happened in front of her, making her have to laugh.

    Water is sometimes very useful, it can make evidence disappear. Now, there is no blood stain on her dagger.  She simply gave up and turned toHe turned around and looked at the sky where the rain kept pouring.  However, even if the rainwater on the sword could be removed, the red mark on her robe could not be washed away.

    Just a few minutes ago, she just killed her master.  Her summoner is an ordinary magician with no abilities or brains. He just waits for the other masters to kill each other before going out to pick up the winning magician.  He always looked down on Caster and assumed a condescending posture in front of her. Moreover, in order to show his superiority, he cut off the magical connection between himself and Caster to limit Caster's magical power.

    For such a man, Caster pretended to be an obedient servant and used his cleverness to let him use all the command spells. Then, while he was sleeping, he killed him in one fell swoop.

    "However, after the contract was removed, her remaining magic power could not sustain her for long. Like now, she could no longer move after just taking a few steps.

    "It was not because of her original intention that she was summoned to participate in the Holy Grail War, but because of this, her magic power was restricted and suppressed. Now it is because she no longer has the power to provide magic power, and she is about to disappear.

    "Hahahaha" The deep voice rose, and she couldn't help laughing loudly.

    She was always like this, dominated and discarded, both during life and after death.

    Even though she was a descendant of gods, she was dominated by gods and fell in love with a man. For him, Medea betrayed her father and motherland, stole the country's treasures, tore her biological brother into pieces, and killed the king of other countries.  Killed together with the three heirs.  But when the man got the throne, he abandoned her without hesitation.

    People from all countries have heard about what she has done and are extremely afraid of her.

    Ah, is this the witch?  A cruel woman capable of evil witchcraft?

    In the end, she got nothing except the title of witch for everything she did for that man.  The man understood that everything she did was for him, but because her name as a witch was too disturbing, he abandoned her.

    But, why?  Why didn't anyone say that it was too evil for Jason to let Medea do such a cruel thing?

    People will naturally place all mistakes and all blame on her.  No matter which area she came to, people there would blame everything that happened on her.  Poverty, disease, sin, everything.

    There is no place for her.

    Just like now.  Medea thought so and tilted her head to one side weakly. As a result, she was slightly stunned.

    Under the heavy rain, under a tree, next to the roots of the tree, an unknown ordinary flower was swaying slightly in the rain.  The purple petals fall and the white heart seems to be her color.

    No, it＊s not her color.  The flower was under the tree. The tree did not deprive it of the nutrients it could get, but protected it from the bad weather in the rain.

    Seeing this, the witch's laughter paused for a moment, and then she started laughing again, even louder.

    It＊s ridiculous, it＊s really ridiculous, even this thing can laugh at me!

    Although she was thinking this, something was flowing out of the witch's eyes.

    Taking a deep breath, she stopped laughing.  Turning her head, letting the raindrops hit her face hard, the witch looked at the indistinguishable color of the sky and felt that it was the color that suited her.

    That＊s it for now!  She was speechless and unable to move. She could only think so in her heart and then closed her eyes.

    Giving up the last bit of struggle, just waiting for death to come, no, it should be said to be waiting for the return ticket.

    However, before that, she suddenly felt a sense of tranquility, and the cold raindrops that had been hitting her face like a mockery stopped.

    Well, has the rain stopped?  She opened her eyes to look, but when she did, she was stunned.

    A man came to her at some point. He was wearing a dark emerald suit and holding a black umbrella. He was looking down at her with an expressionless expression.

    ※What are you doing there?§ She said in a very flat voice.

    Caster turned his eyes away and did not continue to look at him.

    There is no need to imagine what this man will do. When faced with a woman dressed strangely, with blood on her body, and a strange dagger in her hand, the first thing he does must be to flee and then call the police.

    But at that time, he also disappeared.  The witch continued to close her eyes, waiting for her death.

    However, the cold death is not close,??On the contrary, I feel that my body has become warmer, and the softness I haven't felt in a long time makes my whole body comfortable.

    Opening her eyes and sitting up instinctively, she froze again.

    Looking at the things covering her body, she felt familiar yet unfamiliar, because she had never been exposed to quilts since she became a Servant.  When she touched it, the dry warmth made her heart tremble.

    "Are you awake? Can you tell me the reason?" A deep voice came from behind.

    She turned around and saw the man again.

    However, she didn＊t hear a word of what he just said.  Because he had just woken up and was still confused about his situation, he didn't feel that there was anyone behind him at all. At this time, he suddenly said a short sentence. Caster didn't understand it at all, let alone understand it.

    She looked at the man confused, not only about what he just said, but also about why he saved her.

    The man didn＊t hear the answer and didn＊t care.  He stretched out his withered hand and pushed a cup of hot tea in front of Medea: "Can you drink it?"

    Only then did Medea realize that there was a sound of steam coming from inside the house.  She couldn't help but look around. It was a simple room with no decorations. Even the sliding door and walls were white.  Then she turned her attention to the man, still confused.

    Why is this man saving her, why is he not afraid, and has no doubts about his appearance and ears?  Also, why didn't he disappear?

    "If you find it troublesome, you can leave. If you don't want me to tell you, I won't tell you." The man waited for a while, seemingly waiting for the time for Caster to answer, before continuing to say in an emotionless voice:  "Go through the door behind me and walk straight outside. You can do whatever you want after that."

    This made Caster feel that her thinking had stopped. She looked at the expressionless man and couldn't help but think about what kind of person would say what he just said to her.  She didn't know what this man would say next?

    But, the man stopped talking after that.  Caster looked at him carefully and found that this man was actually different from his calm and calm tone. He was like a drowned rat, wet from head to toe.  Where he was sitting just now, there was a puddle of water stains.  Only then did she remember that it was this man who brought her to this place. Even though he was holding an umbrella at the time, he had no free hand to hold an umbrella when he was holding someone in his arms.

    Suddenly, the man in front of her stood up, turned around and walked away without saying a word. Caster was startled by this turn of events, and she couldn't help but scream.

    "Wait a moment＃＃"

    This was her encounter with her master, Kuzuki Soichiro.  It can be said that if she had always believed that gods were malevolent entities, after that day, she began to believe in gods.

    Because of such a miracle and such luck, it is really indescribable. If she had not been rescued by Soichiro, she would not have been taken into Ryudou Temple, and she would have disappeared in a minute.  However, Liudong Temple has an unexpected spiritual vein, and she was able to barely survive even though she was on the verge of disappearing.

    I learned about the Holy Grail War from her and believed it without any hesitation. She even said that if I needed help, I would ask for help.  What's even more funny is that they slept together that night without knowing each other's names for less than two hours.  Moreover, the location is still in a temple. I really don＊t know whether it is blasphemy or mercy.

    Because of this, she can remain in this world and continue to participate in the Holy Grail War

    The heavy rain of the Noble Phantasm stopped, and Caster reached out to hold the shoulder of the man in front of him, preventing himself from falling.

    Blood flowed out of her body like a burst water pipe that had been let go. Her body was covered with penetrating scars, and in several places, the sword was still there.

    The black robe had turned into rags and wrapped around her body, and the deep hood was torn apart, revealing the face she had always hidden.

    Silent hair is a plain color that no one can compare to except Rider.  White skin, slender eyebrows, purple eyes full of gentleness, and a delicate nose.  The pointed ears revealed that she was not of purely human origin, but had some elf-like features.  The shallow lips were full of dark color, but there was a red line outlining them.

    Even though she was injured and bleeding, the beauty of the female magician still made people's hearts tremble, and her trembling eyes made people want to hold her in their arms.

    She raised her head and looked at the tall master, and saw that although there were blood stains on his face, he was still expressionless.

    After all, the master is much taller than me, and the sword falling from the sky is not?It came to her alone, no matter how much she tried to stop him, Caster still couldn't bear all the swords on Kuzumu's behalf.  Her master was still injured, and judging from the extent of the injury, it seemed to be serious.  Although it didn't hit any vital points, he still had several huge cuts on his body.

    Raising his hand tremblingly, Caster stroked the Master's injured face like he was holding the Holy Grail he was most looking forward to, his fingers being careful not to touch his scars.

    "Are you okay, Master?" she asked with fear, worried about hearing horrible words from this straightforward man.

    Although there were scars on Kuzumu's face, her master's answer was as low and concise as a month ago: "Ah."

    "That's good. If you are injured, I will be troubled." She showed a happy face, but something seemed to be flashing in her eyes, but she still forced herself to laugh: "What a pity.  I found my desire with great difficulty.§

    "No need to lament, I will help you realize your goal." Kuzumu said that this was an agreement made before.

    Caster was stunned for a moment at the unexpected answer, and then she burst into laughter. She looked at her master's dead face, as if she wanted to take him into her eyes: "I'm afraid this is impossible. From now on,  It＊s still being realized＃§

    The witch understands that after being baptized with that large amount of Noble Phantasms, no matter how powerful she is, she will die.  She caressed the master's thin face, hoping to stay there even for a second longer.

    However, just when Caster hoped to wait quietly for the cruel separation, a discordant voice interrupted her.

    "Are you kidding Well, cough, I've already tried my best. As long as the Servant's spiritual core is not destroyed, won't the Servant be able to die?" The man said with a hoarse voice, coughing and wheezing.

    Caster was startled by the sound. She turned around in surprise to see who it was.

    As a result, she saw a man not much taller than herself, holding two swords.  Needless to say, that was none other than Shirou Emiya, whom she had just called a half-baked boy.

    Caster looked at him in surprise, his eyes full of disbelief.

    She never dreamed that she would be protected by this boy.  The rain of Noble Phantasms that just fell from the sky and she didn't know where it came from was already surprising. Now that this boy came to help, this was even more surprising than she expected.  Besides, aren't they enemies? Why is he protecting himself now?

    Not only her, but even Shirou himself didn't understand. He didn't know why he suddenly rushed over.

    Just now, he was lying on the ground, in a coma, but it seemed that there was something somewhere, he could feel it, and then, suddenly, he heard a man say something.  Or rather, hearing a man utter a phrase.

    "Traceon."

    He was suddenly awakened, and then what he saw was countless sharp knives heading straight towards Caster.  He stood up and watched Caster use her magic to resist, but her defense was damaged only by the first attack, not to mention the subsequent attacks.

    He didn't know how his instinct drove his feet. He just knew that the next second later, he also said the words he just heard. The fire burning in his body rushed into his mind. He had no way to continue thinking.  He was able to let his unauthorized feet bring him between the sword flow and the caster. Facing the sword of death, he swung the sword in his hand and slashed at the incoming weapon.

    Now, the rain of swords has stopped, after the collision of countless swords just now.  One of the double blades in his hand was broken, and the other was also full of cracks, and it looked like it would break if hit.  Moreover, he was not without scars. The arm that had just been pierced was completely numb at the moment. Only the broken sword was still holding because he used too much force and held it too tightly, so he could not open it.  A sword with a black handle and a red body was pierced on his shoulder, and there was a gun on his chest, and there was a sword stuck in his abdomen.

    His injuries looked similar to those of Caster. Caster couldn't understand it when he looked at this man who was hurt like this in order to protect himself.

    "Youwhyum?" midway through Caster's words, she lost the strength to stand. Her body went limp and fell into Kuzumu's arms. The latter helped her up and stood still.

    "How do I know?" Shirou said as blood gushed out of his mouth. He felt that his stomach was full of blood and his lungs were also full of blood. He almost suffocated: "It was his feet that moved without permission."

    His vision began to spin, swaying from side to side, and he knelt down straight, then leaned forward and fell forward.  In order to prevent himself from falling, he reached down with one hand and took the unbroken piece.The sword was supported on the ground, hoping to maintain balance.

    "However, the sword was in tatters. As soon as it touched the ground, it shattered into pieces. Shirou had no support and could only fall forward.

    But halfway, he was supported by someone. Shirou was gently dragged and helped up.

    Who is it?

    "Shirou? How are you?" He shouted anxiously and loudly, and Shirou immediately knew that this was Saber.

    "Haha" I couldn't help laughing, and blood flowed from my mouth.

    Saber tremblingly helped her master up. She looked at the numerous scars on Shirou's body and could hardly imagine that these were injuries that humans could get.

    The huge army of weapons that had just fallen from the sky made her heart stop for half a beat. The King of Knights suddenly thought of a Servant that could not exist, because only he could launch such an attack.  But he should not exist.  Because of this offensive, I didn't pay attention for a moment, but the master behind me ran over and ran directly into the group of swords Damn it, wasn't Shirou still unconscious just now? Why is he so energetic running over now?  ?

    "Why are you trying to defend Caster!!!" Saber was shocked and angry. She couldn't understand her master's behavior at all.

    "Ah, yes, why?" Shirou smiled, turned his face to the side while laughing, and vomited blood.

    why?  As soon as I saw Caster and Kuzumu being stabbed into skewers, I couldn't help but run over.  What's going on?  Obviously they are enemies, and they obviously hurt Tohsaka and Sakura like that three minutes ago, but why would I help them?

    Because of the vow we made!  Shirou clenched his hand with the remaining strength.

    I have made an oath, I will fight, I will stop the Holy Grail War, I will stop Caster, but I will not kill anyone, and I will not let anyone die in front of me, not even Caster.  It doesn＊t matter if it＊s this miserable scene now, I won＊t back down.  Because if he hadn't pounced just now, Emiya Shirou would have truly died.

    With this thought in his mind, even though his whole body ached, Shirou still smiled with his mouth wide open.  Even though they were enemies he saved, and even though they had hurt his friends just now, he still smiled happily.

    "What's so funny?" Saber was almost mad. She didn't know how to describe her feelings. Seeing that Shirou could still laugh now, she felt a burning fire in her heart and almost reached out to hit him.

    "Don't be angry, don't be angry." Shirou reluctantly pushed his fingers: "It's better to put your anger on other things."

    "Somewhere else?" Saber looked at him doubtfully, and at the same time looked back at Caster behind her.  The woman was seriously injured, and unlike the last time she was injured, this time she was injured by many treasures and mysteries, and she would not recover for a while. Moreover, although Saber did not look at her, she was also secretly vigilant.  Caster won't have a chance to make a comeback after recovering from his injury.

    "Tap, step" Suddenly, the sound of footsteps sounded in the quiet underground space. Saber was startled and quickly turned her head, only to see the figure of a tall man flashing out on the high platform.

    Shirou was also looking in that direction. He struggled to sit up, facing the place in front of where the sword rain had just emitted, and looking at the direction the man walked out. Although he walked out of the shadows, he could not see his appearance clearly, but  , it can be barely seen that his hair is standing on end.

    "You finally showed up," Shirou said as loudly as possible.

    Saber looked at Shirou in surprise, wondering if he knew who the visitor was!  !

    Shirou tried to raise his voice, but his heart was sinking little by little: "I was still wondering when you would show up, you golden ugh!!"

    Shirou's voice was choked.

    On the high platform, the servant who issued the Noble Phantasm Group appeared. A tall man stood there, but he had nothing to do with the golden words.  Dark skin, white hair, red and black clothes.

    Archer, who had been hiding all this time, finally revealed his figure.

 Works Related Chapter 136 Bloodthirsty

    The red knight stood tall, looking down at the crowd below, with no expression on his face.  Then, he jumped from the edge of the high platform and fell into the magic circle.

    "Well" Shirou felt that he was a little short of oxygen. After all, he was facing Jianzhi Haoyu just now, and the only one who could issue that kind of attack was the golden king. But, why did Archer leave the place where he issued the attack now?  Out?

    It＊s not that he was surprised because he didn＊t understand, but he was surprised because he understood. It was obvious that the sword rain just now was caused by Archer.  But how could Archer unleash the Golden King's ability?

    Shirou stared hard at Archer, as if he wanted to look him into his eyes, making sure that his eyes would not turn red, and his clothes and hair would not turn into gold

    However, Shirou also thought of one thing, and that was what someone said just now. He was in a light coma at the time and couldn't hear it very clearly, but he still heard it. Someone was saying: "traceon."

    That＊s right, it＊s ※traceon§. The man said ※traceon§.  It was nothing more than a half-baked mode switching spell, but when these words came out of that man's mouth Shirou felt his head suddenly hurt.

    Of course, Shirou was not the only one who was surprised, there was also someone there, and that was Saber.

    Saber naturally knew the Golden King and his attack methods. She was equally surprised when she saw Archer walking out of that place.  However, what surprised her even more was that Archer, who had been behind her just now, suddenly appeared there, and the white coat he had originally changed his outfit into was replaced by its original red one.

    How did he get to that place at this time and still have time to dress up?  ?

    Looking at the expressions on Shirou and Saber's faces, Archer seemed to smile: "Why, just now you were saying that I finally showed up, but why do you look surprised now?"

    "Archer" Before Shirou could say anything, the woman behind him spoke up. Caster looked at his servant standing there majestically in disbelief. Moreover, judging from the tone of his words, it seemed that he was the one who started it just now.  attack.

    After Caster was briefly absent-minded, she immediately became angry. She looked at her servant with snake-like eyes: "Are you going to betray me too, Archer?"

    She suddenly realized that Archer didn't really obey him and take refuge in her, but they were just using each other to achieve their goals, just like the Bai Archer. But unlike the Bai Archer, he had a command spell on his body.  bondage.

    Andit's funny to say it, but now that I think about it, Archer Bai had reminded her several times. When he was trying to stop Assassin from hacking Archer to death, he had said that chess pieces with only one layer of restraints were not safe, which implied that Archer might  Will betray.  Also, he once said that he didn't need the Holy Grail.  Although I don＊t know why he doesn＊t need the Holy Grail, since he and Archer are exactly the same, we can＊t deny that the two are related. Therefore, Archer＊s purpose must not be pure. Here, Archer Bai reminded her for the second time.  .  But because of these reasons, she kept paying attention to the white archer and ignored the red archer. The result turned out to be like this, which was a bit funny.

    Facing Caster, Archer smiled and gave himself a reason: "You only asked me to be your assistant to enhance your strength. You don't trust me. It's too heavy to say betrayal."

    "Really? It seems that I have recruited a vicious dog." Caster's face was very pale. I don't know whether it was because there were more than a dozen holes bleeding in her body, or because of the anger in her heart. In short, she said one word at a time: "  But it＊s too easy for you, you didn＊t kill me but you＊re still standing here.§

    There is only one command spell obtained from Tohsaka using the Sword of Breaking Contracts, because Tohsaka has used it twice before.  The caster's Noble Phantasm can create a contract based on the connection of magical power, or a life form created by using magical power.  Able to reset them to the state they were in before the magic was used.  It can be said that it can reset the contract of magic power, such as converting the servant's contract to oneself, and the life forms born with magic power will be destroyed on the spot.

    But she couldn't reset the Command Seals she got from Tohsaka back to the original number, because the Command Seals were obtained from the Holy Grail, and they were able to exist in this world based on the Holy Grail, so it was impossible to reset that kind of thing.  .  The caster can only convert one of Tohsaka's unused command spells to himself.

    Now, she decided to use this command spell to make Archer commit suicide. Although there is only one command spell, it is fatal enough for the archer who only has D magic power.

    As a result, the archer was unmoved. He just watched with pity as Caster took out his gloved right hand, his eyes full of ridicule: "It seems that after being injured, your senses have become dull."

    &nbsp;"Varied＃＃"

    Just when Caster was confused, the archer suddenly raised his hand and threw something out.  The object was not big, about a foot long, with five-color phosphorescence, drawing a colorful arc in mid-air, which was very conspicuous in the underground space.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !

    The thing fell to the ground, making a harsh sound on the ground. It looked like a steel object. It slowly slid in front of caster. When caster saw the thing, his eyes immediately widened.

    The gold curved handle and the curved glazed short blade look so fragile that they break at the first glance. They can only be used as decorations, and Caster himself knows that this thing cannot kill even a single person.  However, this thing is a weapon that all servants will fear.

    Because its function is that as long as it is stabbed by this thing, the Servant's ownership will be forcibly removed and transferred to the person who uses this dagger. Archer was forcibly converted by Caster using this dagger.  right.

    The name of this dagger is rulebreaker, the sword that breaks all contracts.  It is a Noble Phantasm belonging to the heroic spirit Medea, also known as Caster.

    However, now Archer threw this dagger in front of Caster like garbage, which left her at a loss.

    "Thisthis is" Caster shook her head from side to side, as if she didn't believe her eyes. She hurriedly took out her dagger and compared it with the one in front of her.

    As a result, she discovered that her dagger had two handles.

    But why are there two handles, and one of them is still in Archer's hand? It is his own unique treasure.

    It was obvious that he had been hiding and observing the situation until the last moment, when he used rulebreaker to cut off the connection with himself, and then launched a counterattack.

    Seeing Caster finally understand, Archer smiled: "No way, your brain has become dull too, Caster, you haven't noticed it yet?"

    "What did you sense?" Caster was reminded by Archer's voice, and a surge of anger surged in her heart. She immediately raised her head and screamed at Archer. As a result, after she shouted out, she almost fainted first - the excessive bleeding and pain made her  His eyes suddenly turned white.

    However, after screaming, she froze first.

    Because she felt nothing.

    Yes, I didn＊t feel anything. There was nothing else except the contract between myself and Kuzumu.  But this feels wrong, because she has a contract with two servants. One of them is dead, and the other is standing in front of her. She just wanted to kill her but why can't she feel his love?  contract!  !

    Suddenly, she thought of the effectiveness of her dagger, and couldn't help but look down at her dagger again.

    Everyone present understood what that meant - Archer used the Contract-Breaking Sword to cut off the contract between himself and Caster, and rebelled again.

    "Hehehehe" A voice came from a high place, and a man smiled happily.

    Everyone raised their heads and looked at that place, only to see a white archer standing on a high pillar, holding a ball of light in his hand.  He tossed the ball of light up and down in his hand like a ball, and looked down with a playful expression, his eyes directed at Caster: "I told you a long time ago, I asked you to stay away, but you didn't  Listen, but you always doubt me, hey, it＊s really hard to be a good person.§

    He stuttered.

    As a result, Caster screamed out immediately. With pain in her eyes, she looked at the ball of light in the white knight's hand and screamed at him almost desperately: "You guys, have you calculated this a long time ago?"

    "Ah, yes, that's right." Satisfied that the witch would react this way, the fake archer nodded with a smile. He carried the ball of light behind his back and stuffed it. He didn't know where he put it.

    What he put away was not an ordinary thing, it was a very important thing, and it can be said that this thing is the key item for Caster to be able to fight other heroic spirits with the weakest heroic spirit and a human without magic power. It is  The lifeblood of caster.

    That is the magic power collected by caster.

    Since entering Liudong Temple, the female magician has been using her magic to plunder human life from various locations in the city, filling the mountain with a large amount of resentful magic to increase her power.  Because the master is a human without magic power, she can only replenish her magic power in this way.

    Recently, because of the need for the Holy Grail to come, Caster was instigated by the white archers to inject this magic power into the underground facility to strengthen the defense.  But now

    The white archer didn＊t know what method he used to compress the magic power and control it within himself.In one's own hands, take it for yourself.  Recalling what he said before that he didn't need the Holy Grail, Caster finally understood what he wanted.

    What he wanted was a large amount of his own magic power. Before, because the magic power was under his control, he could not take it away. Now that he was injured and lost his previous control, he took the opportunity to take away this magic power.

    Faced with these heavy blows and the gap between falling from a height to the bottom of the sea, Caster couldn't even feel angry in her heart. She was almost despairing, and she was about to collapse in despair.

    At the same time, when seeing the fake archer, Saber also screamed: "archer"

    She looked there in disbelief, and then looked this way at the same time, her eyes rolling on the faces of the two identical men.  She finally understood why Archer was next to her just now and then immediately appeared in the distance again.  However, because of this, she fell into greater confusion.

    That is, why are there two archers?  A heroic spirit was summoned to his original era, and ended up meeting his true form?

    "No, no, Saber, that guy is not Archer." Shirou stopped Saber. Faced with Saber's surprised look, he gritted his teeth and said as calmly as possible: "He is just a person pretending to be Archer."  That＊s it, the man in black robe we were talking about before is him.§

    "What" Saber couldn't accept this unexpected answer for a moment, and she couldn't help but be stunned.

    Seeing Saber's incredulous look, the white knight nodded: "Yes, Shirou is right. I only made this appearance because I admire him, and it has nothing to do with him."

    The red archer looked at himself above, the smile no longer on his face, and then he raised his palms as if to take an oath.

    Then, there was no fluctuation in the air and no change in the space. As if being summoned, dozens of swords appeared out of thin air behind him, floating quietly in the air.  There are many in number, but they are all independent and have no duplicates, like cannonballs waiting to be fired.  The one he was pointing to was naturally the white knight on the high platform.

    Saber noticed the turbulence of the magic power behind her. She turned around and felt a chill in her heart.

    It was indeed him who had just launched the sword rain attack, and this attack, which was the same as that of the golden heroic spirit, made her shudder. She subconsciously stood in front of Shirou.

    I just saw with my own eyes how miserable Caster was stabbed by this large number of Noble Phantasms, and even the helper looked like he had been penetrated. Facing this kind of attack, the white Archer showed no fear, and he even showed some fear.  Watching the offensive with admiration.

    "Don't be like this, Archer. I advise you just like I advised Caster back then. It's best not to attack me." The impostor was very confident. He smiled at his prototype: "Not to mention the outcome, you have been cut off from Caster.  Contract, there is no supply of magic power. Even if your magic power is fully restored now, if you fight with me, your magic power will only become less and less. What are your future plans? At that time, you  It requires magic.§

    He spread his hands: "Besides, I don't want to be your enemy. In that case, why do I have to do such a thankless job?"

    The archer didn't speak, just looked at him, with no movement on his face, but thinking in his heart.

    Indeed, this guy was right. Before he showed up, he kept getting magic power from Caster.  Since the latter started playing with Tohsaka, he just noticed that Archer was fighting Lancer, and he was not stingy with the supply of magic power.  Later, because I was tricked by Tohsaka, I forgot about this in anger, and relaxed my monitoring of Archer. I never noticed that Archer was hiding hundreds of meters away, quietly absorbing her magic power.  .

    Archer didn＊t show his face until he was fully charged with magic power and picked an opportunity.  He launched an attack explosively, but he was a little disappointed with the results. First of all, neither Caster nor her master died, and Archer suddenly disappeared just before launching the attack - Archer could see clearly.  He disappeared out of thin air.  Archer originally thought that he would run behind him and attack him, but he found that was not the case.

    At this moment, facing the person who had provoked his face several times, Archer was really thinking carefully.  Now that his magic power is being consumed every moment, it is possible to fight this man, but the result will definitely not be smooth.

    After careful consideration, in the end, the red knight＊s Noble Phantasm Rain did not shoot at the white knight. He just slowly lowered his arm, with a large number of Noble Phantasms behind him, motionless.

    "A wise choice." The white knight nodded, laughed with satisfaction, and disappeared into the cave in the blink of an eye.

    Saber watched the white archer leave with a smile. She wanted to catch up.But you can＊t chase.  Finally, she felt resentful in her heart and turned her head to look at the archer.

    Although she didn＊t know why he let that guy go, Saber didn＊t want to ask, because for a shameless person like Archer, Saber no longer wanted to say another word to him.  She probably also thought that the reason why the man who did this behavior betrayed Tohsaka was to get into Caster and get rid of her.  However, even if Saber could understand this kind of behavior that tarnished the reputation of a knight, she would never accept it.

    But there is something I still need to ask.

    "Archer, what's that Noble Phantasm behind you?"

    Seeing Saber with unfriendly eyes ask such a question, Archer was not surprised. However, he didn't seem to want to explain, so he walked over slowly.

    Saber watched the knight walk in and pointed the invisible blade in his hand, intentionally or unintentionally towards Archer.  She just had a feeling that Archer's tone, actions, and momentum made Saber feel that the situation was completely under his control.  Whether it was the sudden knocking down of Caster, or the direct release of the white archer despite the fact that Saber was here to help this feeling made her feel very bad.

    And Archer himself looked at the sword edge, but there was no change on his face, and he still walked forward.

    "Stop, Archer, you are still the enemy now. If you want to continue to move forward, you should be mentally prepared first." Saber's face was as cold as ice, and she glared at the approaching red knight.

    However, Archer was like a deaf person who couldn't hear. He still didn't speak and he still walked forward.

    On Saber's skin, particles floated one by one. She felt a little cold. Facing the expressionless face of the red archer, she felt a little cold. The uneasiness in her heart made her almost immediately pull the sword out of the barrier.  liberated.

    At this moment, a coughing voice sounded.

    "Wait, saber."

    Saber heard the voice behind her, turned around and looked at her master: "Shirou, with your current injury, you are still unable to stand up."

    Shirou had barely stood up at this moment. He shook his head and said, covering his eyes with one hand, "It's okay. He will recover in a while. And before that, I have something to ask him."

    In fact, he was about to vomit, and his head was so dizzy that he couldn't tell whether it was a headache or nausea, let alone thinking.  Taking a deep breath of air to cool his lungs and mind, Shirou tried to focus his eyes on Archer.  At the same time, ignoring Saber's eyes next to him, Shirou suddenly raised his hand and pulled out a sword stuck in his abdomen.

    Saber felt her breathing stagnant. She never expected that her master would do such a tough thing, and pull out the sword from his body regardless of the injury. She really didn't want to die.

    But Shirou didn＊t feel that way. After the sword was withdrawn from his body, he felt a surge of relief.

    The cold foreign matter mixed between the muscles was caught by the glass, and the muscles were exposed to the cool air. The blood was flowing like water from the faucet, and the pain was like a spasm all over the body The mind suddenly cleared, the spirit was uplifted, and I felt like vomiting.  It also disappeared, and the pleasure almost made Shirou shiver in comfort.

    However, because of this, Shirou stumbled and almost didn't fall down. Fortunately, Saber next to him had quick eyesight and quick hands, and caught him.  Regardless, it's a miracle that the massive blood loss didn't kill him.

    Archer, who was walking towards me, stopped and looked at Shirou's miserable state: "As expected of you, you won't just stay aside even if you faint. You can't stand it just by killing a few people.  "

    His voice was filled with sarcasm and disgust as always.

    Shirou didn't say anything. He was gathering his strength to prepare to ask Archer questions immediately.  As for the problem, it goes without saying.

    Just when he was about to ask a question

    "Really, although I have thought about such an impossible thing, Archer, you guy really dare to do such a risky act." A voice that sounded like it was difficult to breathe rang out, with a tone of voice.  It felt so bold to tell the servant that you were so bold.

    Shirou's heart skipped a beat when he heard these words. He couldn't help but look back and found that Tohsaka had stood up at some point. She held her flank with one hand to block the blood from flowing out. As she spoke, she couldn't help but look back.  Live panting.

    Shirou watched Tohsaka stand up. Although he was still unsteady, he had regained his previous strength.

    Pretending not to see Shirou's slashing gaze, Tohsaka finished speaking to Archer. She looked left and right, directly ignoring Caster and Katsura who were slumped on the ground.?, looked straight at Sakura, and saw Sakura lying on the ground on the side, making no sound, her eyes blinked, and then she didn't speak, she just made a sound.

    Although his situation was miserable, Tohsaka was obviously not in good shape either. Shirou looked at her with a bitter face: "Tohsaka, why are you"

    He stopped talking, and the rest of his words were stuck in his throat, unable to come out.  Shirou felt his body suddenly lighten up and fly up out of thin air. Such sudden movement made his teeth slam together.  At the same time, he heard a sound like an explosion. The sound was very familiar. She had heard it before, followed by a muffled sound of steel piercing.

    "Well" In this voice, Shirou fell heavily to the ground. He grunted, then pressed his hands on the ground to prop himself up.

    As a result, when I looked up, I saw where he was standing just now. Saber was standing there, holding the sword in both hands, but the sword had long been freed, and the brilliance of Excalibur was clear and eye-catching.  Saber held the sword, and the tip of the sword was pointed directly at Archer opposite. She must have pushed her away just now.  At the same time, Shirou saw that the ground around Saber was covered with swords.  Some of them were stuck on the ground sideways against Saber's body, and some swords were lying on the ground, spinning.

    The red knight's eyes did not look at Saber, but Shirou, who was expressionless and in a daze, snorted lightly from his nose, looking uninterested: "Tch, did you miss it?"

    His tone was more like a boring mumble than a question.

    ※＃§

    No need to think about it, everything this guy did was obvious. He wanted to kill him, and he used reckless means to attack him when he turned his head.  Saber just pushed herself out to protect herself.

    The actual situation is indeed like this. Archer just faced them, but the dozens of sharp weapons hanging behind his back never dispersed. How could Saber not be wary of him?  Just as Shirou turned around, Archer suddenly launched an attack, and the bright Noble Phantasm was like an arrow from a string, arriving in an instant.  Saber, who saw through this, pushed Shirou away and threw him behind her just before Archer took action.  But she herself couldn't escape, but fortunately she had the Wind King Barrier. While pushing Shirou away, she immediately released the shackles of the Sword of Victory and Contract, and the exploding hurricane blew away the Noble Phantasm Arrow in front of her.  The blows were a little off, and some of them were unable to move. Saber shot them down with superb skills.  Therefore, the swords only struck her surroundings and did not hit her.

    Shirou was not surprised by this, because he had been attacked by that guy again and again, and now he had already realized somewhere in his heart that Archer wanted to kill him.  From the first time they met, he understood that he and Archer were incompatible, and both hated each other. The system of the Holy Grail War gave Archer the most formal reason to get rid of him, and it was not right for him to do so now.  Strange things.  However, every time he was attacked, it was always from behind. He felt contempt for the fact that Archer only attacked from behind.

    However, he was surprised by something.

    That is saber.

    The silver knight was facing the archers at this time. Her face was not calm, but a look of enduring pain. Her breathing was a little rapid, and the hands holding the sword were not as firm as before, but were trembling slightly.  , from her forehead, there was uncontrollable sweat running down the side of her face.

    Saber, who was not afraid of being faced with Berserker, actually showed this expression. How is this possible? Or was she injured in the attack just now?

    Shirou suddenly noticed that Saber, who had always been wrapped in armor during the battle, was a little different from before. The wrist guard on her arm disappeared, and only the petite hand that was disproportionate to the hilt held the sword.

    Archer also noticed this, his brows moved, and there was a trace of surprise on his face. He nodded and exclaimed: "You are actually injured, Saber, the guard of the mountain gate Well, although I don't know  Who is he, but I didn＊t expect that he could actually hurt you, he is really an amazing swordsman.§

    Saber's face had a gloomy look. She didn't say anything when her injury was discovered. She just stared at Archer and at the same time put the sword in her hand back into the Wind King's barrier.

    It seems that Archer has made up his mind to fight her. His current situation is indeed not optimistic. In order to increase his chances of winning, it is a good way to use an invisible sword to deal with him - provided that he does not use the explosive Noble Phantasm.  rain.

    Just then, a voice screamed.

    Tohsaka roared like a fox whose tail was stepped on. When she saw Archer attacking Shirou and Saber, her first reaction was to be confused.  Then she woke up and felt?He walked towards Archer and shouted at the same time: "What are you doing, Archer? What are you thinking in your head!! That's it. Caster is finished. If you continue to act casually,  , I won＊t let you off easily.§

    After all, surrendering to Caster allows him to penetrate inside and gain the opportunity to attack from within. For this reason, Archer's betrayal is understandable and is in line with his style.  In order to make the show look like enough, it was normal to attack Emiya Shirou. However, now that Caster had been beaten to the point of being unable to move, why didn't he stop.  With this question in mind, she walked towards her servant.

    However, what answered her was not the knight's mocking words, but a calm rhetorical question.

    "If you don't forgive me I don't understand! Why do I have to get your forgiveness? You are not my master." He looked at Tosaka with squinting eyes. There was no emotion in the knight's pupils.

    "Uh" Tohsaka choked and looked at Archer in disbelief. She realized that the latter was no longer joking, he was telling the truth.  Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and took a breath: "Archer, are you"

    The red knight raised his right hand slightly and took off the clothes on the back of his hand, revealing a waning moon-shaped sacred mark there: "My contract with you has been terminated. Do you think that I, now a free body, will still be there?"  Are you going to be a human servant?"

    Tohsaka looked at her servant in disbelief. She gritted her teeth. Finally, she changed her direction and ran towards Saber on the right.  However, she was stopped halfway.

    Seeing Tohsaka who wanted to join Shirou, Archer snorted, a burst of magic power surged out of him, and there was a "clang" sound.

    Twelve giant swords fell from her head in the form of a ring. Each sword was more than two meters long. They were not as giant as human swords.  They buckled Tosaka's front, back, left, and right, but they did not hurt her at all, but locked her in them like special prison pillars.

    Tohsaka was startled. She was almost about to hit the mirror-like sword. She looked around but found no way out.  Moreover, this prison was too tall for her to climb up. Even if she could climb up, her hands and feet would be cut off by the sharp blade before she could get out.  She turned around, looked at Archer through the gap between the prison pillars, and said angrily: "You guy".

    Archer didn＊t even look at her and just ignored her: ※You＊re in the way, please stay there until the matter is resolved. I＊ll let you out after the matter is over.§

    After he finished speaking, without even looking, another sword fell from the sky and pierced the ground.

    Sera looked at the sword stuck beside her with a pale face. The sickly silver-white sword went directly through her skirt and nailed her clothes to the ground.  She felt that the sword was just one centimeter away from touching her leg.

    This sudden sword made her stop raising her hand.

    "Don't move, if you don't want to die," Archer said to her from behind.

    Seeing that after Archer betrayed him, he did not return to his former master. Instead, he attacked his former companions like a madman, and even imprisoned his former master. This made Caster completely confused as to what happened.  When it was over, she looked at the tall man and whispered numbly: "Archer, what on earth are you going to do?"

    When Archer heard these words, he turned his eyes to the defeated general. He looked at Caster and Kuzumu, hugging each other and slumped on the ground. The dust and blood on their bodies seemed to have just escaped from the earthquake. He turned his eyes again.  Opened: "I only act to achieve my own goals."

    He said: "I didn't join you just to defeat you. In the contract with Rin, she used a command spell to bind me. In order to invalidate that troublesome command spell, I deliberately surrendered to you. Although I  I can also project that kind of thing, but I did it deliberately in order to use your power. Now, you are useless, and there is no point in keeping the contract with you."

    You have been able to achieve your goal, so have you become an outcast?

    Caster finally understood why Archer turned to him in an unwelcome manner when he had an absolute advantage over there. At that time, he didn't know that Archer existed.  Now it seems that everything is clear. Archer himself came to his side in order to defeat Shirou Emiya's forces. If he had let a group of them get rid of him at that time, he would not have the strength to deal with two Servants at the same time.  .

    Saber listened to Archer's answer and understood what he meant, but she was a little confused: "Why are you so persistent in attacking Shirou?"

    "Since we are enemies, it doesn't matter what the reason is, and" Archer waved his hand to Saber: "Since he is injured,, then retreat, you are no match for me now, if you don＊t want to die, get out of the way.  "

    He had said enough, glanced at Saber impatiently, and then turned his attention to Shirou behind her.

    And Shirou also understood the meaning of this look: kill.

    Saber didn＊t answer, but showed cold hostility from her body.

    "Really?" Taking this momentum as a response, Archer nodded without surprise. He raised his arm and took out his weapon. His iron eyes looked down at the knight in front of him: "Then,  I＊ll defeat you first.§

    With his back to Tohsaka, who was closed in the sword prison, Archer took a stance.  Saber also assumed a posture to face the enemy accordingly.

    The golden sword and the black and white double-edged swords faced each other. The two knights looked at the enemy on the opposite side. A trace of coldness was exposed on their tense bodies. On the swords, there was murderous intent.

    However, at this tense moment, Archer suddenly smiled.

    He suddenly raised the corner of his mouth and smiled at Saber: "You know, Saber, I have always wanted to compete with you, but I didn't expect that I would be able to do so at this time, and I could compete with the strongest swordsman.  Skills."

    "What?" Saber didn't expect Archer to say such a sentence at this time. She frowned in confusion, not understanding the meaning of Archer's smile at all.

    Archer didn＊t explain, he suddenly turned his wrist, and the go-getter in his left hand turned to face the back. Archer held the go-getter in his left hand, and Moye in his right hand pointed at Saber＊s face, and suddenly moved.

    The red figure turned into a hot wheel. Archer raised his right hand in front of him and lowered his left hand behind him. With his body turned sideways, Mo Xie slashed at the head of Saber in front of him.

    Facing such an attack, Saber blocked the blow with a horizontal sword.

    There was a crisp chime of steel, and sparks exploded from the intersection of the two famous blades.  Facing such a blow, it was obvious to Saber that she immediately blocked it.  However, after blocking the blow, Saber suddenly felt pain in her wrist. The wound cut by Assassin cracked due to the force, blood spurted out immediately, and the straight and horizontal sword immediately started to tremble.

    For this situation, archer sees it clearly.  He calmly pressed the sword in his hand downwards and at the same time retracted it, using the curvature of the sword body to draw the sword back.  The blade rubbed against each other, making a sharp squeaking sound.

    Does he want to withdraw his sword and strike back?  Saber looked at Archer's movements and didn't understand what he wanted to do. If he drew his sword and returned at this time, even if he struck with a backhand, there would definitely be a gap.  Archer must have understood this truth, but he still did it. Why, Saber didn't know. She only knew that if he wanted to do that, she would take the opportunity to fight back.

    Archer's sword tip quickly slipped from Saber's sword edge, and his Moye dropped. He really took the sword back and planned to attack again.  Saber immediately raised her sword, intending to attack his side.

    However, the red figure swung his left hand to the right. No, that's not right, it wasn't to the right, it was swung back.

    Archer's body turned in a semicircle like lightning. Like a top, he twisted his body violently and turned his body to the right. His left hand used the momentum to get behind, and the go-getter on his right hand was like the head of a dark horse.  The same force shot out from his left side.

    Saber was startled, but now her sword had been extended and she couldn't dodge it. It was okay to stab her in a lose-lose situation, but Archer's sword was aimed at her own head.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    This time it was a dull sound, like the steel bars of a building colliding, and the heavy vibrato even made people's ears sore.

    At this sound, Shirou saw Saber hurriedly retracting the sword she had just struck and regaining a defensive posture to block Archer's attack. However, her reluctance could be seen on her face.

    Archer retracted his sword quickly and rotated his body at the same time. With the force generated by the rotation, he swung out Moye in his right hand. You can imagine the explosive power generated.  This blow was no longer a slash, but a heavy blow.

    But Archer was not satisfied. After he struck a blow, he stopped his hand again and repeated the previous process. He squeezed the sword in his hand, pulled it back, then rotated his body and struck again The red knight turned into a rotating storm, and he  It kept spinning, charging towards Saber, and the sword in its hand seemed to be waving like the long sleeves of a dancer, composing a dance drama of death.

    Saber stepped back step by step. She felt that her arm had lost consciousness. Although the arm that had been cut by Assassin was recovering automatically, it could not return to its normal state in such a short period of time. The first time just now  One blow caused it to break apart again.??Now under Archer's continuous attacks, the injury is becoming more and more serious.

    what to do?  The knight was anxious. The situation was very unfavorable. If this continued, sooner or later he would be unable to move his hands.  If only one hand was fine, the other hand could barely cope. Now that both hands were injured, Saber knew that he had to find a new way to deal with Archer who could attack with both hands alone.

    "What's wrong, I don't have time for you to think, Saber."

    A voice suddenly rang in her ears. Saber was startled. Her consciousness shifted from her head to the center of her shrunken pupils. She almost saw that Archer's general had quietly passed through the giant sword's defense and was facing her.  When it fell, the blade almost touched her curled hair.

    There was another bang, and then the sword in Archer's hand fell to the ground. Archer, who was supposed to use skills as a means of attack, now used his dagger to smash a big hole in the ground.

    Looking at Saber again, she was already more than ten meters away from Archer.  There was a bloodstain on his chin, and a long white mark on his armor, which was obviously a mark left by Archer.  There was lingering wind on the raised sword, and the swordsman was breathing heavily.

    Archer pulled out the sword from the earth's crust. He stood up straight and looked at Saber: "Oh, I didn't expect to use the Wind King's Roar so well to avoid attacks. But is the explosive power generated in an instant only so small?  , Saber. Or maybe you don＊t have much magic power left.§

    Indeed, the power of the explosion when using the Wind King Barrier before could even deflect a flying sword that collapsed from a chariot winch, but now it only makes his body move backwards without injuring Archer. This is indeed a strange situation.  question.

    "You know very clearly." Saber gritted her teeth unwillingly. Although she didn't know how Archer knew the power of the Wind King's barrier, she didn't explain Archer's question. There was no need to ask. What he said was true.  .

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????It goes without saying that the fierce battle consumes magic power, andAlthough not completely, he still used his most powerful Noble Phantasm, and used the Wind King Barrier even more frequently.  As an immature master, Shirou's magic circuit is not yet fully developed. The magic power he can provide is limited and cannot sustain her in a long and intense battle.

    So when she used the Wind King's Barrier just now, she suppressed the power and reduced the consumption. She understood that even if she used the Wind King's Roar, she could not kill Archer. She had to concentrate and use the little remaining magic power to find opportunities to use it to fatally attack Archer.  one strike.

    The archer sighed. He did not attack immediately. Instead, he looked at Saber with a trace of pity in his eyes: "I didn't expect that the strongest job agent would be in such a state of despair. Although I also  I consider myself to be a superb swordsman, but being able to suppress Saber to such an extent is really unimaginable."

    ※Shut up, you guy,§ a voice growled.

    Tohsaka looked through the gap in the sword prison. She saw that Shirou had stood up and wanted to yell at Archer in front of him.

    Shirou's anger was justified. This guy had obviously been hiding nearby to peek, and then used sneak attacks. Saber had already been exhausted and injured from fighting with Assassin before, and fighting her now was like a strong man bullying a patient.  He actually had the nerve to say that he thought he was a superb swordsman and suppressed Saber to such an extent. It was really shameless.

    Archer's eyes moved slightly and he looked at Shirou with a meaningful smile on his face: "But that's right. With such an incompetent Master, it's no wonder you are so miserable."

    "I'll say it again." He waved his hand to Saber: "Step back, Saber. You who consume too much magic power are no match for me. I don't want to kill you, so just get out of the way. It's too unfair for you to die like this."  .After your good-for-nothing master dies, make a contract with Rin, and cooperate with her based on her quality and ability, which will be enough for you to win in the end."

    Even though Saber has spoken to Archer many times, she still can't keep up with Archer's thinking. At this moment, facing Archer's remarks, she couldn't help but stay for a while.  After a pause, she asked: "Did you plan this from the beginning?"

    Archer didn＊t answer.

    Faced with such a question, Saber raised the sword a little higher without hesitation, facing the red knight, her eyes were filled with contempt, and her voice was as majestic as ever: "This is absolutely impossible, Shirou is me  His master, I am his sword. As long as this oath exists between heaven and earth, somewhere on this earth, then any temptation cannot mean that I betray him."

    However, such a righteous answer did not make the red knight feel any emotion. Instead, his answer surprised her again.

    "Really, but compared to being killed by me here?, on the contrary, you can save your country by sacrificing one person. Isn't this a good exchange condition?  Archer shrugged and stared into Saber's eyes.

    Saber was immediately dumbfounded: "You"

    She was very surprised that the red knight once again told one of her secrets. She and even Shirou had not explained the usage of the Wind King Barrier in detail before, but Archer said it easily.  And now, he even told the reason why he wanted to use the Holy Grail However, at that time, she was ordered by Tohsaka to immediately go. Although she didn't know what she was going to do, when she said this again, Saber confirmed that he had left.  Then he betrayed Tohsaka Rin, who had no time to tell him this!

    But, how did he know this?  and＃＃

    Taking a deep breath, Saber eliminated the distracting thoughts in her mind, and then looked back into Archer's eyes: "Then let me ask you, Archer, what is your purpose? You just said that you are doing it for your own purpose.  As for action, what is your purpose? If you refuse to re-contract with the master, you are destined to disappear and even give up the Holy Grail. Why are you so obsessed with killing Shirou? "

    "That's right." Archer nodded without hesitation. He said in a clear tone: "I want to kill Shirou Emiya with my own hands. This is my only wish as a guardian."

    At this moment, Saber was no longer surprised. She looked at Archer dumbfounded and couldn't help but murmured: "You are the guardian"

    "Yes" Archer nodded again.

    Guardians sign a contract with the world as a human being. They gain great power during their lifetime and become heroes active around the world. After death, in exchange for the debt of power given by the world, they become guardians.  No matter what era or place, as long as there is an unstoppable crisis in the world, this power will be activated, summoning the guardian there to eliminate the crisis and save the world from danger.

    This is the guardian.

    Saber signed a contract with the world. As long as she gets the Holy Grail while alive, she will be dominated by the world as a guardian. This is the guardian information she received at that time.

    At this moment, there was a living guardian standing in front of her. Saber never expected it. She was stunned for a moment, and then regained her composure: "I'm sorry, I'm not a person like you. No matter what the reason is,  No matter what the purpose, I will not betray my master. However, if there is a fight, I will accompany him at any time."

    "In that case, just disappear with your master." Now that the negotiations had broken down, Archer said no more. He raised his swords and dived towards Saber.

    Originally, Saber＊s sword had an advantage in strength, and one of her own inherent skills could produce one level higher speed through the release of magic power.  However, now that his hands are broken and his magic power is lacking, these two advantages have become a liability.

    After a while, Saber was unilaterally suppressed by Archer. Facing Saber, who was restrained in order to suppress the consumption of magic power, there were too many ways for the guardian, who was a combat expert, to deal with her.

    The crane's wings have fallen.

    During the short period of the attack, Archer waved his hands and opened his palms.  The two black and white swords suddenly turned into separated Tai Chi, turning into a black and white circle, crossing each other left and right, like the traces of the Holy Cross, the two swords attacked Saber in front of him.

    The target is her head, aiming to kill with one hit.

    The weapons of the heroic spirits and the noble phantoms of the servants, even if they are both servants, they cannot easily be shot down at the same time when faced with such an attack.

    However, he faced the highest-ranking heroic spirit in the servant class, Saber.

    Even though she has very little magic power left and her hands are injured, she is still the strongest sword spirit with matching abilities and experience.  She placed her hands sideways on top of her head, as if blocking the sun, and then swung the two Noble Phantasms that rotated like chainsaws sideways.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT out of the blue, the common path of the two attacking Noble Phantasms was accurately observed. Mo Xie, the general who was attacking from both sides, was about to hit her on the head when he was hit by her at the same time like lightning.

    Even if the strength in the arm is greatly weakened, it is not a problem to just knock the two swords away.  Compared to the Noble Phantasm Arrow just now, this is quite light.

    She turned her gaze to Archer, who was still running towards her, wanting to see what he would do if the weapon was knocked away and could not be returned to his hand. As a result, just as she turned her eyes, she saw two gleaming blades.  .

    Kang Qiang!  !

    With the clash of steel, Saber was surprised to find that the latter actually had a weapon in her hand. Facing the sword that she struck after the two swords flew away, Archer just lightly used a sword to stop it, and then?Lift up the other sword with your backhand.

    Mount Taishan.

    The black go-getter hit Saber's sword hard, but because Saber was on the offensive before, she had the upper hand, and the enemy's sword bounced away from her.

    Saber, who finally blocked the enemy's attack and planned to use it as an opportunity to launch an offensive, suddenly felt a chill behind her, and a stream of ice fell from her mouth into her chest. Suddenly, she stopped moving, and the sword in her hand moved backwards.  Swing it away.

    Suddenly, a white sword was knocked out by her.

    This is just now

    Before the thought of surprise could form in her mind, there was already a whistling cold wind behind her. Saber raised the sword in her hand without thinking.

    Sure enough, the archer behind took advantage of her turning her head and slashed her head with another knife, vowing to take her life.

    The skill of crossing the Yellow River.

    This blow was discovered by Saber and blocked in time.

    It is conceivable that if it were not for the intuition she had developed over a long period of time, her head would have been split open.

    The body was tense, the scalp was numb, all the muscles in the body were used to the limit, and a shrill roar came from the wrist.  I can do it, I am enough to fight him now.  Saber told herself in her heart.

    Although your hands are not advantageous, you can fight him with your intuition and skills.  Just delay for time. That guy has lost his master and has no source of magic power. He can only become weaker and weaker as he fights. Before long, he will become anxious and he will be eager to decide the winner.  Under his restlessness, he will definitely reveal a flaw, and she must catch that ugh!

    With such thoughts in her heart, Saber's vision suddenly went dark, and a short knife as black as ink had been scraped in front of her eyebrows

    Quickly tilting her head back, she dodged the blow, and at the same time turned her body quickly sideways to prevent the archers behind her from attacking her while her posture was unstable.

    However, halfway through the movement, a strange thrust rose from behind her. Saber's footsteps, which were originally buoyant due to her high-speed movement, suddenly left the ground, and she flew into the air.

    There is no need to imagine, just by the touch of the armor being hit, Saber can imagine that Archer's dagger just hit the armor on her back.  Although she had tried her best to avoid it, she still couldn't completely avoid it. Archer hit her in the back, and now she felt that the armor on her back had been cut open.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Oops!  !  Turning her head desperately, Saber turned her gaze to the ground. She could not let the enemy out of her sight.  On the battlefield, this means death.

    However, when he turned around, his figure was no longer on the ground.

    Gone Saber's pupils shrank, and an ominous premonition suddenly arose. She almost instinctively turned her head back and looked into the sky.

    A shadow that was dark because her back was to the light source was above her, enlarging bit by bit.  He was like a mixed-race giant eagle, with wings of two colors, one black and one white, wider than Saber's sword and longer than his body.

    In Saber＊s eyes that opened wider and wider, the figure of death became clearer bit by bit.

    Archer straightened his body like a predator swooping down from the sky. The two giant swords with unknown names in his hands were black and white, and they were as opposite as Gan Jiang Moye.  With gray pupils shining coldly, Archer faced Saber and swung the sword in his hand straight down.

    The two heroes share their fate.

    Boom〞〞!  !  !

    The two people in the sky slammed into the center of the magic formation on the high platform, like a comet falling. The explosive impact even made people fly up, and the scattered smoke and dust made people's vision blurred.  Shirou managed to move his body, jumped suddenly, picked up a sword stuck on the ground, and stood in front of Sakura to protect her from the flying stones.  Tohsaka and Sera were okay, the former had his sword as a shield, and the latter reluctantly took out the golden compass to resist.

    Caster was closer, but she was directly pressed under Kuzumu to prevent her from being hit in the head by flying sharp rocks.

    Tohsaka covered the smoke and dust in the sword formation, trying her best to see what was going on. However, she did not see the situation clearly until the smoke and dust dissipated.

    In the magic circle, there was thick smoke coming out of a pit, and Saber was lying in it covered in dust, struggling to stand up.  Outside the pit, Archer stood there holding two swords, looking at Saber inside the pit.

    In the attack just now, Saber stopped the sword in front of her at the last moment and used the Wind King's Roar to resist the attack that was really unavoidable.  However, the strong wind also gave her greater gravity, and now she layIn the pit, all the bones in my body felt as if they were broken.  But it's no wonder. He fell like that and was lucky enough not to die.

    "Compared to Saber's injury, Archer is in much better condition.  However, the original calm expression disappeared, his breathing became rough and swollen, he seemed a little tired, and his gray eyes seemed not as sharp as before.  After all, he had just used so many projections and kept using his special moves one after another. He would be tired no matter what, not to mention that he didn't have anyone to provide him with magic power.

    Facing Saber, who was twitching all over and still strongly wanting to stand up, Archer's face showed no expression. He just raised his hands high, and then swung the two swords in his hands at her.

    Facing the fatal blow from above, Saber was completely unable to resist. She could only watch the double swords getting bigger and bigger in front of her eyes.

    Suddenly, he stopped holding the sword in his hand and jumped to the side.  A man came out from behind him.

    With the projected sword in his hand, even if he was attacked from behind, the heroic spirit would be able to dodge him instantly. Of course, the only one who could still move was Shirou.

    Shirou missed a single blow and did not pursue. He immediately turned around and blocked himself in front of Saber, facing Archer.

    In fact, he couldn＊t pursue him anymore.

    It has been projected several times, and it has already reached its limit and cannot be moved anymore.  However, he still used projection just now, and his body had already turned into a boiler of hell, and even his head turned into burning soot.  In this situation, it was difficult for him to even see, let alone pursue Archer.

    "Shirou!" Saber was surprised, and then shouted to him: "Get out of the way, Archer is not an opponent you can deal with."

    "But I have an advantage over you now, right?" Suppressing the feeling of dissatisfaction in his body, Shirou used the most normal tone as possible and shouted without looking back, not daring to look away from Archer at all.

    Archer saw Shirou slashing at him with the projected sword and expressed his appreciation: "Oh, I thought you didn't have the strength to move for the time being. But it's no wonder, you can still move even if you are unconscious. This level is nothing."

    "Young man? You're sorry. I'm the one you want to kill. If that's the case, don't make a mistake about your opponent." Shirou took a sip, and he felt like all the flames he was spitting out were flames.

    "As long as you take the initiative to sacrifice yourself, then there is no problem." Archer sneered, and at the same time, his eyes moved down to the sword in Shirou's hand.

    The two of them held the same sword, and their postures during the confrontation were also the same. Apart from their physiques, it can be said that there was no difference between the two.

    "Is this still the case? It's no wonder that your time to learn magic is too short." Archer nodded, still sneering: "But I also warned you that using magic beyond the limit will only destroy you.  And again and again, how much time do you have left?"

    "It's so noisy!!!" The furnace in his body was turning crazily. When Shirou heard Archer's non-stop wailing, a huge fire suddenly arose in his almost submerged heart, and he roared as if he was about to go crazy.  He got up and rushed towards Archer desperately.

    In response, Archer just responded with a contemptuous expression and raised the two swords in his hands.

    If you want to win, you must win.  Now that everyone has been defeated, if he doesn't win, then the outcome will be decided soon.

    With their hands dancing, the two men used the same movements, the two men used the same swords, and the two men's swords collided

    The sword skills used are imitated by the opponent.

    The weapons used are imitated by the opponent.

    So, we can＊t win.

    This man, even if Emiya Shirou is in perfect physical condition, is an opponent he cannot defeat.

    Very easily, the archer's sword shattered Shirou's sword and was hit by the opponent's force. Although he was not cut, his body was already flying away due to that force.

    Consciousness could no longer be maintained, and the spirits that had gone crazy due to the projection were barely controlled. Now they were happily pulsating in his body because of the master's defeat, making Shirou Emiya's interior a mess.

    After falling heavily to the ground, Shirou felt his body relax. He felt the comfort of the ground with his back almost greedily. At the same time, he looked at the red knight who was walking slowly towards him in confusion.

    Sure enough, you can＊t beat it!

    He was defeated in one blow.  Although Shirou was clamoring to give him a slap in the face for betraying Tohsaka, he had long been convinced of his defeat.

    "It's over, Emiya Shirou, this is your limit. Excessive load will accumulate."It will crush the body, and this is your fate." Looking at Shirou who could no longer look at him with normal focus, the archer slowly raised the sword in his hand.

    Shirou looked at him, listened to his words, and remembered something in his distracted mind.

    By the way, this man seemed to have said a lot to himself without even realizing it.

    "You will drown if you hold on to your ideals," that man once said.

    You can＊t save everything, you can only save the important ones and discard the unnecessary ones.  He once said so.

    ※I couldn＊t refute it at the timeI couldn＊t refute this ideal.

    Make the impossible possible, save more human beings, and make the world no longer have so much sadness.

    But I also know that it is impossible, because there is no such good thing, and it is impossible to save everyone.

    Otherwise, Kiritsugu would not have left his last words of peace of mind, but would have left with a satisfied heart.

    Because no matter what, you cannot save everyone. A person's power is limited no matter how strong he is. The same is true for Saber. Even though he is the king of a country, he has been educated since he was a child to become a king in order to protect his people.  But she still couldn't save all the people.

    The same goes for this man.

    Having such huge power and still saying those words can only show that what he said is true.

    Because I have imitated his sword skills, I know that he has no talent. He only has his own efforts in sword skills. The reason why he can become so powerful is also because of others.  Because I can't be that powerful just for myself.

    But he still couldn't do what Emiya Shirou wanted.

    The man in front of you is the embodiment of this ideal.

    "To become stronger in order to save others, this is Emiya Shirou's ideal Emiya Shirou's despair.

    ※Huh, speaking of it, it＊s normal for the other person to dislike you.

    Seeing that the opponent raised his general, the black sword swung sideways towards him, as if he was going to behead him with one blow.  At the same time, he raised the white Moye and swung it, and the arc of the knife formed a barrier, seeming to chop down the blue cannonballs coming from somewhere.

    "Wait, archer"

    Someone seemed to be shouting in his ears, but Shirou couldn't hear it clearly. He could only see the black dagger becoming clearer and clearer.

    It＊s becoming clearer and clearer.

    ※More and more＃wait, no.

    Shirou's groggy head finally became clearer. He looked at the general who was slashing at him diagonally, and saw a black mass approaching.

    The black color was so fragmented that one even doubted whether it was a whole thing. However, when Shirou looked at it, he felt a little familiar.

    It sneaked up behind Archer like a huge shadow of death, like a predatory beast. It didn't make a sound, and Archer, who was focused on resisting Sera's spell bullets and killing Shirou at the same time, didn't have any at all.  I noticed there was such a presence behind me.

    It approached quickly, and when it was almost behind Archer, Shirou finally discovered who it was.

    Or who she is.

    Her hair was soaked in blood, and her original color could no longer be distinguished. Her body was covered with torn black strips of cloth and bloodstains. There were injuries all over her body that made people unable to bear to look at them. There was a clearly visible hole between her chest and abdomen.  The hole, blood kept flowing like water from a faucet.

    The originally cold and charming Rider became like a demon from hell.

    Her eyepatch has disappeared, but her eyes are no longer as beautiful and charming as they were originally.  As if soaked in some kind of black, the square pupils in the black eye circles glow with a bloodthirsty red light.

    Shirou had only seen this kind of look on one kind of creature, and it was the monster he had just seen recently - the irrational Berserker. Her eyes were so similar.

    She was like a hungry beast, moving towards its prey.

    And her goal is undoubtedly: Archer.

    (Banging your head against the wall, banging your head against the wall, but there are not many words in this chapter, and there will be more tomorrow)

 Related Works Chapter 137 Singing

    The sword in his hand was aimed at the head of the man in front of him who was unable to stand up. With such a blow, no matter how immortal the man was, he would immediately die.

    As the saying goes, revenge tastes wonderful.

    As for whether Archer felt wonderful now, he didn't know, but he saw his knife getting closer and closer to the man's neck in an instant, and his mood was a little different.  Of course, his attention was completely focused on him, and he did not notice anything unusual behind him.

    Rider was like a wounded bat. She quietly approached Archer from behind, bit by bit, moving as lightly as a piece of paper with no fixed route.

    There was blood on her face, and her throat was almost visible on her neck. Her clothes were in tatters, but her delicate skin was not exposed at all.  There was no good spot on her body, everything was covered in scars, like a resentful spirit that had just escaped from the eighteenth level of hell.

    She was pinned to the ground by the white knight's harpe, and she couldn't break free from the sword.  But just as the white knight left, the projected sword slowly dissipated because it had been away from its owner for too long and too far.  The rider lost his restraints and was liberated.

    Now, she felt hungry, very hungry.

    Servants are spiritual beings. They don＊t need to eat or drink. As long as they replenish enough magic power, they will be fine, and they don＊t need sleep.  They don't feel hungry, only energized and weak based on the insufficient supply of magic.

    But the rider feels very hungry.

    It＊s not that she is hallucinating, it＊s true.  She was already covered in bruises and cuts from Bai Archer's sword. If she didn't use magic power to recover from those huge injuries, she would die immediately.  Her master has no healing magic and can only provide magic to heal her wounds when injured.  However, all the injuries on her body were caused by the Noble Phantasm, which was difficult to deal with.  The recovery of the heroic spirit's injury itself requires a large amount of magic power. If it is injured by the servant's Noble Phantasm, the magic power required will increase exponentially.  Sometimes, even healing magic cannot be cured.

    Fortunately, the White Archer＊s Noble Phantasm does not have a curse or special ability, and the place damaged by the natural enemy＊s Noble Phantasm is not a fatal point.  It can be said that although her injuries were severe, she was still able to recover.  However, this injury could not be recovered in a short time because the injuries she suffered were too serious, especially the cursed blow to the abdomen, which almost killed her.

    "However, she was unable to draw out her master's magic power to treat herself. After absorbing a large amount of her master's magic power but not relieving her injuries much, she forcibly closed the magic line between herself and her master.

    No, although it was the best and fastest way to get magic power from the master for treatment, she still forced herself to cut off the spiritual thread.  She couldn't do this. With her injuries, if she absorbed the master's magic power without any scruples, it would only drain her dry.

    So she stopped contacting her master at the last moment.

    It＊s just that the injuries on the body will not disappear by themselves. Sooner or later, if this continues, it will be a dead end. Rider needs new ways to replenish his magic power and treat his injuries.

    Blood-sucking is her favorite method. When she was under Shinji Matou, the latter had agreed to her approach, but he had not attacked many people at that time.  This is the only way to rely on now.

    Her body seemed to be covered with irons and dripping with lava, and her mind was full of fire.  And with every movement she made, even when she breathed, she could feel her internal blood vessels exploding and collapsing.

    No, it＊s simply impossible. If this continues, he will dissipate before he reaches the city. Moreover, even if he absorbs dozens or hundreds of humans, he may not be able to heal his injuries.  Moreover, her master is still here, and he cannot leave until he finds her again.

    To heal your own injuries, you need more and more pure magic power.  With his head almost exploding, Rider could barely think about the feasibility of his action.

    Immediately, she felt that behind her, on the high platform, there were several strands of pure magic power, that strong soul power that only the same kind possessed. If their blood was absorbed, the healing speed would definitely be faster than if it were absorbed.  A thousand people are even faster.  To the current Rider, it was like a delicacy placed in front of a hungry man, and there was still the aura of her master there.  Medusa, who could no longer think calmly, couldn't help it anymore and rushed forward.

    Arriving on this high platform, she saw the change in the situation. A tall man in red clothing stood there. The rest of the people either fell to the ground or were imprisoned. The only red-haired person who could confront him was also killed by him.  He was beaten and laid down immediately.  Her master, on the other hand, pounced on her.

    SheLooking at the man, her eyes were locked on him tightly.  But it was not because she noticed that Archer suppressed all the fighting power in this place, and what he did would cause harm to his master, but she discovered that among the souls in this place, the one who is the strongest now, his magic power  The most abundant. Although there are two others with similar auras to his, their auras are very weak. They should be injured or dying. They are not as abundant as his.  Archer's powerful spiritual magic can make her go crazy with joy.

    Just by seeing him, her thoughts disappeared, leaving only the needs in her heart.

    Yes, suck his blood, chew his flesh and bones. As long as you eat him, your body will be restored to full health.

    The pain of being tortured by the injuries on the body was unbearable. In order to escape the pain, I chose to close myself off rationally and just relied on instinct to choose my own needs.  And there seems to be something wrong with the magic power I just absorbed from the master. It seems to be mixed with something else. To use a metaphor, it's like whiskey mixed with stimulants.  Although she could understand the weakness of her body, she seemed to be on stimulants, and the blood flowing in her body was irritable and restless.

    Her heart was being eaten away, she felt her breathing was disordered, and her mouth made strange noises of unknown meaning, like a mindless beast, but she couldn't understand that her current situation was a bit crazy.  I just want archer's flesh and blood.

    The dagger in his hand had already touched Emiya Shirou's neck, cut off one of his hairs, and touched the dust on his skin There was a terrifying giant monster roaring silently behind him, heading towards him coldly and ferociously.  He opened his mouth to swallow him in one gulp.

    "What" Feeling such a heart-freezing panic, Archer was startled. He turned around quickly and slashed at the unknown thing behind him with the sword in his hand.

    The black go-getter scraped Shirou's face, taking away a layer of his oily skin, and was held by Archer's hand and slashed at something behind him.

    His sword easily hit the latter and cut her skin, but when Archer really saw who was attacking him, he couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.

    A woman with black eyes and red eyes stood behind her. Her face was ferocious, her original appearance could no longer be recognized, her body was covered with scars, her clothes turned into something else, and blood flowed from the wounds all over her body.  It flows little by little and drips onto the ground.  At this moment, the woman stretched out a hand and grabbed the sword struck by Archer. The blade cut her palm, but she didn't notice it.  The red eyes just stared at Archer's face.

    It is conceivable that if he didn't feel it from the breath of the other party, Archer wouldn't even be able to guess who it was.

    "Rider!!!" After taking a look, Archer recognized who she was. He could hardly believe that this creature that seemed to be a monster from another world was actually Medusa.

    However, Medusa became as irrational as Berserker. In response to Archer's words, she seemed to be stimulated by something and suddenly howled crazily.

    "ah〞〞!!!"

    The sound was so sharp that it was not like a human being or any living being could make it. It tore through the air directly and reached the roof of the underground space. It was originally ignited by Caster's magic power, but it lost its source and the lights that had started to go out were immediately extinguished.  Got two.

    Shirou and Tohsaka quickly covered their ears, but they still felt the pain like needle pricks in their eardrums, especially Shirou, who was the closest and almost fainted.  But Sierra was stunned by the sound.

    "You guy" Archer's ears hurt when she called her. He didn't understand what was wrong with Rider, but it was true that she went berserk.  Facing such a guy, Archer didn't have much strength to fight her, so he decided to retreat.

    But Rider is staring at him, how could he let him go?  She firmly grasped the sword in Archer's hand without letting go, then stretched out her free left hand and grabbed Archer's neck.

    The palms that were originally as small as jade are no longer as white and tender as before. Instead, they are as black as the claws of some kind of ghost. I don＊t know if it is stained by blood and then dried and turned black, or for other reasons. It doesn＊t matter.  In short, Archer didn't want to be grabbed by such a hand.

    But there was no distance between him and Rider. How could he avoid Archer? When Archer turned his head, Rider's hand didn't grab his neck, but his arm. At that time, Medusa's sharp nails were deep.  It sunk deeply into the archer's muscles.

    The archer＊s brows twitched.  He was sure that without the defense of the holy cloth, a large piece of flesh would have been dug out of his shoulder just now.  now heBoth of his hands were controlled by Rider.  If calculated in terms of status, his strength is D, and his rider is B, which is two levels higher. He can't break away from her at all.

    But even so, Rider was not satisfied. She looked at Archer's face, her eyes almost bursting with fire. She suddenly opened her mouth, revealing a set of teeth that were different from the black and red blood stains on her body, and then faced the archer.  The neck that could no longer be avoided bit him.

    It felt like two rows of knives had stabbed him in the neck. Archer felt as if his neck had been torn open.

    "Hmm" In this situation, even Archer couldn't bear it. He growled, his voice filled with pain.

    Rider closed her eyes with satisfaction. She absorbed the blood from Archer's neck in big mouthfuls. It was no longer sucking, but gushing.

    Shirou and Tohsaka almost stared blankly as Rider pounced on Archer, grabbing Archer's hands with both hands, sucking blood against his neck, red liquid dripping down the corners of her mouth.

    "Surprisingly" Shirou was speechless. He could no longer feel the headache. He almost felt that his head was going to explode. Too many things happened tonight that he couldn't believe. It was beyond his imagination.  Withstand the limit.

    However, unlike Shirou, Tohsaka looked more carefully. Rider discovered that while absorbing Archer's blood no, she had just bit Archer's neck, and when the blood had just entered her mouth, there was blood coming out of her body.  A whiff of white air.  The wounds, large and small, on the body that was originally covered in sores are recovering rapidly.  In just two seconds, her injuries were almost one-third healed.

    High-speed regeneration no, Rider's body quickly converts Archer's blood into magic power to treat his own wounds.

    Servants themselves are high-density spiritual bodies made of pure magic power, so when their magic power is not enough, they can absorb human energy or directly eat people to supplement it.  However, you can also think about it conversely. The insufficient vitality of human beings can also be replenished by absorbing the blood of servants. Of course, be careful not to be charged to death.  Or the Servant replenishes his vitality by absorbing the Servant's blood Rider is obviously the latter.

    Archer would not let Rider suck his blood. He shook his body vigorously, but was unable to break away from her. He stretched out his legs to kick her, but the latter endured several kicks and bit his neck.  Focus on his body and just don＊t give it away.  Archer noticed this, so he released his right hand holding Moye, clenched it into a fist, and punched the head biting on his shoulder.

    Archer＊s fist is almost the same size as Medusa＊s head, and Archer＊s strong arms make people wonder if he will blow off Medusa＊s head with one punch.  Although she did not have an advantage in strength, Rider was not as good as him in terms of physical resistance to blows. After being hit in the head by that punch, her head immediately left Archer's shoulder and was thrown to the side.

    However, because of this, a large piece of meat was removed from Archer＊s neck by Rider.

    However, Archer succeeded in hitting Medusa's head, and immediately opened the fist that hit her head, grabbed her other arm that was holding his wrist, and then used both arms to violently  Swinging, Medusa's long body was as light as a cat, Archer effortlessly swung her 360 degrees.

    After turning around in a circle, Archer slammed his right foot to the ground, stopped suddenly, shouted loudly, and used the opportunity to throw the female heroic spirit in his hand.

    Rider flew out like a cannonball, blasting into the rising edge of the magic circle. The flying smoke buried her figure, and it took a while for her body to be revealed.

    At this moment, looking at Medusa herself, her body fell into an L shape and fell into the pit on the slope.  The head that was still standing straight on Archer's neck just now hung down, and her blood-stained hair covered her face.  The hands holding Archer's wrists were helplessly spread out beside her legs, and there was Archer's dagger next to one hand.  She leaned forward slightly and sat there with her head hanging down - it seemed that although she was not hit in the head, she was knocked unconscious by the blow just now.

    Archer was panting heavily, his face covered with sweat. He had just been attacked by Rider and lost a lot of blood. This made him, who was already a little tired, start to weaken.

    No, it can＊t be consumed like this, it must be done immediately With this thought in mind, Archer turned his head and planned to deal with the objects that he had not solved just now.  Stretching out his hand and re-projecting the empty sword in his right hand, Archer looked in the direction of Shirou on the ground.

    However, when he turned around, he was stunned.  Shirou, who was originally behind him, was still there, leaning on the ground and slowly sitting up.  However, behind Shirou Emiya, Saber, who should be lying in the pit unable to move, was no longer there.  There was just a bare pothole.

    &nbsp; Archer, who understood in his heart for a moment, suddenly raised his head, and sure enough, a shadow grew bigger and bigger above his head.

    ※Drink〞〞!!§

    The silver knight roared angrily, raised his right hand to the sky behind him, and dropped from the sky with the Wind King Barrier No, no, that's not a closed barrier.

    Saber＊s hand should have been as quiet as a virgin, but the barrier that compressed the wind to hide the sword shape was gone. What she held in her hand was a ball of storm wind.  The golden sword blade was the eye of the wind. Before it reached him, the force of the tornado struck Archer's face with pain.

    That＊s the Roar of the Wind King!  !  !

    In the past, Saber could not find the exact time to use it, and at the same time she did not want to waste it on attacks that could not be confirmed to be successful, so she never used the full Wind King Roar, and only released part of the barrier each time.  The sudden appearance of Rider disrupted Archer's actions.

    Although she was surprised that Rider was not dead and had changed like a ghost, in Saber's mind, Rider was a demon that thirsted for human blood, so it is not difficult to understand her violent behavior now.  Saber, who was surprised for a moment, immediately recognized this as an opportunity. Archer shifted his attention and completely exposed his back to himself. How could he let go of this opportunity?

    Although every part of her body was in pain, she could still bear it. Saber crawled out of the pothole and jumped into the air. At the same time, she released the Wind King's barrier and released the high-density compressed air, immediately turning her into a  rocket launched from below.

    Facing Saber who shouted with fighting intent and slashed the golden sword with a brocade-breaking momentum, Archer's pupils shrank.

    Boom!  !  !

    There was a loud noise on the silent ground just as the two fell to the ground, and a manic hurricane dispersed in all directions. The Silver Knight's Noble Phantasm hit the ground, causing a loud noise of smoke and dust and an explosion.

    The Servant＊s Noble Phantasm, even if it is only C level, has the power of A or A+ when used as a normal attack. That is the power of Berserker＊s slash. It is not surprising that it can split the earth.

    However, under the impact of such an attack, a red figure slipped out from the gray smoke.

    Archer seemed to have been kicked out on the ice. His feet were close to the ground and he slid out upside down.  He moved more than ten meters on the sloping ground before reluctantly stopping.

    At this moment, he no longer had the calmness he had at the beginning. His face was covered with dust, and the double blades in his hands were also full of cracks. He looked very tired.

    However, no matter how tired he was, Saber would not give him a chance to breathe. When Archer stopped, another figure chased out of the thick smoke.  The silver knight ran as fast as a bullet and caught up with Archer. The sword in her hand was hidden in the air again. She used this invisible sword to strike Archer with several swords like a never-ending storm, fast.  The speed even creates vacuum ripples in the air.

    Facing this wave of countless deaths, Archer loosened the two blades in his hands and raised his hands directly. However, when facing Saber's invisible sword, he had two swords in his hands again.

    The double blades turned into two shadows, and Archer waved his swords like shields to resist Saber's sword strikes.  Sparks flew everywhere, and Gan Jiang Moye fought with the invisible sword. It looked like Archer was being teased and fighting with the air.

    After counting, Archer first distanced himself. He took advantage of a gap in Saber's attack, stepped back, and stepped back. The situation was finally reversed. The situation that Archer had been suppressing finally changed, and it continued continuously.  The use of ultimate moves and the absorption of magic power by Rider are a fatal weakness for Archer who has lost his master, and during the battle, his magic power is consumed dozens of times.

    "I won't let you escape" Saber shouted angrily, the skirt of the steel armor rotated like a disk, she once again released part of the Wind King's barrier, caught up with Archer at a faster speed, and slashed her head down.  .

    She didn＊t dare to stop, not at all. Her hands had long been numb. Even though her hands were there, she couldn＊t feel them.  The injuries that have been delayed in healing are getting worse under Saber's attacks. Although she is still holding the sword well, the sword in her hand may fall off in the next second, so she must move her hand while she can.  Defeat Archer.

    The silver comet rolled over Archer's head. Facing this unavoidable blow, Archer could only raise the two swords in his hands and cross them into a cross to hold Saber's sword. However, the power of the Wind King's barrier was ordinary.  His wrists were able to block it, but he was suppressed by the force at that time. His knees softened, and with a plop, he knelt on one knee on the ground.

    "Drinkha"

    "Drinkdrink"

    &nbsp; Fighting each other with weapons, the two knights were panting heavily, and their bodies were trembling.

    "Stop, Archer," Saber said to Archer who was kneeling on one knee: "It's another matter if you are in a complete state. You have just used a large number of Noble Phantasms and experienced a long period of fierce battle. The remaining magic power is  There should be very few left. In addition, you have lost the master. At this point, the only way to continue fighting is to eliminate them."

    "Ah, don't bother." Archer raised his eyes and smiled reluctantly: "Archer's servant can still exist in this world for two days even if he loses his master. It is enough to deal with that kid."

    "You" Saber was furious. She shouted at Archer, who had no idea what was on his mind: "Are you still obsessed with killing Shirou?! Why are you obsessed with this wish compared to the Holy Grail?"

    She felt very puzzled, why did this heroic spirit have to kill Shirou?  Does Shirou have any grudge against him? But Shirou knows him at all.

    The red knight blinked his eyes. At that moment, something seemed to be flashing in his eyes. Then his eyes became calm. He looked at Saber coldly: "You are the one, right? That kind of thing."  How long will you continue to cling to wrong ideals?§

    When hearing such words again, one can imagine how angry the King of Knights was.

    His master said, you are wrong to think this way.  Well, it goes without saying what a soft-hearted and kind-hearted person her master is, and it goes without saying that she has such thoughts.  Of course Tohsaka Rin would not agree. Although she didn't say it, it was obvious in her eyes.  It didn't matter. Tohsaka had never experienced that kind of world, so he would naturally not understand how difficult it was for a simple farmer at that time to support himself and his family.

    But now, a villain who betrayed his master and threw away the glory of his hero without hesitation actually said in front of him how long will you hold on to this wrong dream

    "You guy"

    Saber, who was almost going crazy because of Archer's answer, suddenly roared angrily!  However, this also became an opportunity for Archer.

    A glimmer of light flashed in Archer's eyes. He raised the swords in his hands to push away Saber's sword. Then he leaned back and sat on the leg he was kneeling on, letting the other leg  Let go, and then kick Saber hard in the chest, who was agitated and had relaxed her vigilance.

    Saber was startled and immediately placed the sword in front of her body. The wide blade blocked Archer's feet, but she also flew backwards.  She flipped an arc in the air and landed firmly on the ground.

    After standing up, Saber was about to rush forward, but when she saw Archer's appearance, she suddenly stopped.

    Archer resumed his original position of half-kneeling on the ground, but the difference was that he threw away the two swords in his hands, and the two swords lay flat on the ground.

    What does that weird posture mean? Saber doesn't know, but when she sees Archer letting go of his sword, is he planning to stop fighting?  But Archer, who had been very tough just now, now put down his sword and stopped it, which made her a little confused: "Archer, you gave up your sword, are you preparing to cease the war?"

    "How is that possible?" Hearing this answer, Archer smiled. He watched Saber slowly raise an arm across her chest: "Don't get it wrong, Saber. I am Archer, and I am not a sword user.  Fighting heroic spirit, putting down the sword doesn＊t mean I want to let go.§

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????＃  The King of Knights looked at him contemptuously: "Are you going to use the Noble Phantasm?"

    Archer said nothing.

    Saber didn＊t care at all.  Archer's Noble Phantasm, the bow and arrow, no matter how powerful it is, at such a distance, by the time he takes it out, he has already become a dead soul under his own sword.

    However, what puzzled her was that the red knight did not take out a bow and arrow.  He still knelt on one knee and put a fist on his chest. At the same time, he closed his eyes and put a hand across his heart, as if praying.

    What's this?  Saber was puzzled. She waited for the archer's treasure in confusion. However, instead of waiting for Archer to take out his bow and arrow, she waited for a spell.

    "iamtheboneofmysbsp; (The seventh episode of zero will be released tomorrow, but now, rather than zero, I want to watch the third Holy Grail War or the sixth Holy Grail War. Oh, there will be more tomorrow night.)

 Related Works Chapter 138: Inherent Barrier

    "iamtheboneofmysbsp; The deep voice of the archer reached everyone's ears clearly because of the silence of the underground world.

    "What" Saber, who was doubly shocked by this accident, looked at him in surprise, not expecting that he would behave like this.

    "A curse, this is a curse.

    It is not a title that requires shouting out the name to activate the Noble Phantasm, but when the magician uses magic, he switches within himself and hints at himself, thereby using magic.  Saber has seen her many times, and her master can also cast spells. Although there is only one sentence, his magic is not something even a Servant can resist.

    But now, an archer from the other side can actually say a spell. Why?  Moreover, the strange thing is that even though he said the incantation, there was no movement. The surroundings were still the same. Why was this useless effort?

    Because of this surprising current situation and the unknown situation, Saber didn't know whether Archer was just being mysterious or if he really had some back-up plan, so she didn't dare to step forward for a while.  She just tensed up her nerves and listened quietly to Archer's continued singing.

    However, when Shirou heard these words, his body shook violently, as if he heard something incredible, and his eyes suddenly widened.  The blood in his body seemed to be burning because of something, his bones were beating excitedly, as if he was excited about something, and something seemed to be gushing out of his body.

    Shirou＊s hands were shaking with excitement, but he didn＊t understand what was going on.  He had never heard Archer's spell, nor had he thought about it, but his voice had entered her ears, and he was not normal.

    Unaware of the trembling Shirou behind her, Saber's eyes were fixed on Archer.

    The mantra continued to be chanted, and the archer closed his eyes with a silent expression: "Unknown to death! unknown to life!"

    However, despite the chanting of the incantation, there was still no vision, no illusion, no attack, no obstacle, no summons, and the surroundings remained unchanged.

    The only one who felt the change was Caster. Although the magician Heroic Spirit was injured, her keen magic nerves allowed her to notice that invisible changes began to occur in the opponent's body.

    At the same time, Archer, who chanted two incantations, also temporarily stopped speaking.

    He opened his eyes and looked at Saber, his face was extremely cold, and his tone was a little stiff: "Saber, one day, the person who liberates you will appear. But that will happen next time. My purpose now is to kill Emiya."  Shirou, if I get in the way, I won＊t let it go, even if it＊s you.§

    By the end, he showed his fierce look without any concealment.  The murderous look on his face was directed at the silver knight.

    Regarding Archer's ultimatum, Saber felt a little weird that she ignored Archer's ultimatum. This man always seemed to know something about her, but she didn't know him. She knew very well that she didn't know that face.  I've seen it before She suddenly thought of something, the berserker of the Black Knight ten years ago.

    At first, she didn＊t recognize who he was, but in the end

    For a moment, Saber's eyes widened. She looked at Archer in surprise and asked, "Archer, are you"

    However, Archer＊s spell has come to an end.

    "unlimitedbladebsp; What is the meaning of that curse? In short, after the last curse came out of his mouth, the knight opened his eyes and stood up.

    However, along with his movement, there was a strange sound, and a flame rose from his feet.

    The world has finally changed.  Under his feet, like a whirlpool, the flames swirled and climbed onto Archer's clothes. However, they did not hurt Archer. Instead, they rotated and enlarged, as if they were going to burn everything out, and devoured the ground at his feet.

    what is that!  !  Saber looked at the golden flames coming towards her face in surprise. She didn't know what kind of attack it was, but she knew that she couldn't avoid it now.

    The speed of the flames was very fast. In less than a second, the boiling flames had already shuttled in front of Saber. At this speed, even if Saber picked up Shirou and ran away, she would not be able to escape.

    The knight made a prompt decision and just raised the sword in his hand, motionless to resist in front of Shirou.

    The flames roared in front of her eyes and passed through the back of her head in the blink of an eye

    Shirou watched helplessly as the flames engulfed him, engulfed the ground, and then shot up into the air along the inner wall of the mountain, as if it was going to burn the entire mountain. With this flame, the entire space began to collapse.  The flame was like an eternal fire that could not be extinguished by water, directly burning the entire space.  The flames caused the originally dark underground to emit a bright light.

    Saber＊s eyes are brightAfter adapting to the bright light, she opened her eyes and looked ahead, searching for the enemy.  The flame just now came to her like a phantom, but did not touch her. Instead, it passed directly through her body, causing no harm to her and no pain.  This made Saber feel strange, but she didn't think much about it.  The hero's Noble Phantasm has a lot of strange powers, and now, rather than what he has done, the first thing to determine is his whereabouts.

    However, just looking forward, Saber was stunned.  She couldn't help but start to doubt whether what she saw with her eyes was real.

    "This is＃＃"

    Originally in the underground of Liudong Temple, in the dark mountain belly, several people were located, because the damaged Caster magic array of the battle was gone.  She came outside, and what appeared in front of her was a strange space.

    An endless wilderness.

    This seems to be a plain somewhere that is short of water.

    The sky is dark, with a hint of blood red, as if it were the color of the thick smoke and blood on the battlefield after a fierce battle.  And above the sky, a few thin clouds floated randomly.  The thin and dim color makes people feel that it is more like a wisp of sand or smoke that can be easily dispersed than the clouds.

    But there is not only this thin decoration in the sky, there are other things from the zenith to the corners of the sky.

    An astonishing number of steel gears filled the sky. They were piled up irregularly, large and small, layer upon layer.  Most of them are rusty, and some even have a few broken teeth, like clock parts that have been used too much and are almost scrapped.  However, the astonishing shape and size of this scrapped part will make people awed just by looking at it.  They are layered on top of each other, from the end of the horizon to the sky, like pillars supporting the sky of this world.

    From my own point of view, compared to those gears with unknown meanings, the clouds in the sky are really just clouds.

    Between the sky and the earth, countless "snowflakes" are floating, but they are not the crystal and pitiful hexagons, but red fire salt. They are like mutated fireflies, swimming between the sky and the earth, flying all over the sky.  The whole world.

    The ground under Saber's feet was almost the same color as the sky, but the color was even brighter, and because it was mixed with something, it was as dry and hard as stone.  Saber knew what this was. Having experienced twelve battles, she could fully understand that the ground under her feet was soaked in human blood and stuck together. After it was dried, it naturally became so strong.

    ※It＊s just that how many people＊s blood would be needed to turn such a large piece of ground into this state.

    Saber looked around, and saw that the vast world had no end, but there was no living life, and it was as deserted as another planet.

    However, although it is deserted, it is not deserted.

    On the ground beneath her feet, all the way to the end of the horizon, were low and short "trees."

    Or rather, it would be more appropriate to use this metaphor.

    Because these trees are not real trees, they have no green leaves, no branches of different lengths, and no strong roots.  Some have only bright blades and steel shapes.

    Saber felt her throat move. What she saw in her emerald eyes were countless reflections - what grew on the ground were weapons.

    Yes, that＊s right, it＊s a weapon.  And there＊s more than one.

    There are swords, spears, halberds, hooks, axes, whips, hammers, clubs and spears There are even crossbows and shields, some of which even Saber doesn't know what they are.

    Gorgeous, exquisite, ordinary, heavy, simple, weird Just like outside the timeline, the Seat of Heroes contains heroes from all countries and all eras in the world.  On this land, since time immemorial, weapons from all countries in the world and from all eras have resided here.

    Although Archer's singing of several lines did not change anything, after the conclusion, a world was created.

    Caster, who was still looking forward to what Archer＊s Noble Phantasm would be, was immediately shocked after seeing this. She looked at Archer without knowing why, thinking that

    Seeing this world, all Saber could feel was shock, because it was not like she had never seen such a thing before.  During the Holy Grail War ten years ago, she once had the chance to see Alexander the Great's Noble Phantasm, which was the same as this one.  However, at that time, what she saw was something she had once had in this world. However, it was not as shocking as it is now.

    That unparalleled army with supreme military power, even a thousand years later, can still imagine how many lands it conquered at that time.  However, even so, it existed at a certain time and place in this world, and this sky is boundless, the earth is boundless, and it is boundless.??In this desolate world where swords and halberds are scattered all over the ground, which heroic spirit possesses this noble phantom?

    and＃＃

    Feeling the indifference coming from the wind, the feeling of despair, Saber felt some emotional fluctuations.  Although this world is not hers, she can still feel the "thoughts" in it - although it is the enemy's world, she still can't help but think: What has she experienced to have such a desolate world?

    Tohsaka looked left and right in the gap in the cage. As a magician, she certainly knew what it was. She whispered in disbelief: "The inherent barrier, the embodiment of the mental landscape, the great forbidden spell that erodes and replaces the world."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A subspecies that manifests fantasy. The magician turns his mental world into an entity to invade the real world and create his own world.

    For the modern magician, this is the pinnacle of magic, the closest thing to magic.  The greatest forbidden spell that can only be used by those who have reached the top, the magic closest to magic.  No matter which magician he is, as long as he is a complete inherent barrier magician, then he will reach the bottleneck of magic. As long as he can find the right path, he can reach the realm of magic.

    In fact, among modern magicians, Tohsaka has not heard of any human magician who has a complete inherent barrier. They are all imitations or incomplete.  Because those who really have inherent barriers are basically vampires and heretics that the church hates.  This is the first time Tohsaka has seen such a broad and infinite displacement.  However, only heroic spirits can do this kind of thing.

    Shirou finally stopped being shocked when he looked at this strange world.

    Before, all kinds of weird things made his head explode, but for some reason, after seeing this, he was not surprised.

    why?

    That＊s because he can understand.  He knows what it is.

    His boiling head was no longer able to think, but he could clearly understand what this world of magic was and what its significance was, as if these things had existed in his mind from the beginning.

    Simply put, this is a forging ground.

    He doesn＊t know what those gears in the sky are, but it＊s obvious that those things are some kind of existence that supports the world. With that, you can save a lot

    Shirou grabbed the hair on his forehead and covered his eyes to prevent dizziness from entering his mind.

    ＃Save a lot of mana.  All the weapons in this place and the swords stuck on the ground are all projections of that man. Just like Mo Xie, the general, and the sword rain that can be taken out as arrows at any time, he has the shortcomings of a caster who can break the contract.  The sword is all because of projection, so he can keep taking out the general Mo Xie, and he can detonate his own treasure as a bomb. This is all because it is projected. Even if it is discarded after one time, it can be projected again.  .

    Yes, projectionthis guy

    Projection

    Tohsaka woke up from the initial surprise, and then looked at his servant with a complicated expression: "It seems that your true identity is"

    She couldn't speak anymore, and her servant took over her words.  The heroic spirit who had always forgotten his Noble Phantasm due to amnesia nodded.

    "Yes, he was neither a knight nor an archer during his lifetime." He glanced at his master with a calm expression: "But a magician."

    "What" Saber, who discovered the enemy's whereabouts because of these words, immediately turned around. She saw the archers walking down from the sword hill to her side.

    Seeing the red knight walking down the hill, Shirou's head swelled again. There seemed to be something in his head trying desperately to squeeze in, constantly squeezing his skull, but in the end, he was hurt.

    "Youimpossible" Caster shook her head. She didn't believe that she had missed it: "How could you be a magician? There is no magic circuit in your body at all."

    The inherent barrier is magic. To open it, you need to use the magic circuit. However, in Archer's previous battles, whether he used Infinite Moxie or other moves, he did not feel that the magic circuit was operating.  Even if ordinary people can't detect it, how could Caster, a magician heroic spirit, miss it.

    Facing Caster's disbelief, Archer just raised his hand lightly. Regarding the woman who was once his master, he generously explained: "This costume has the function of breaking magic power, even if it has a large number of magic circuits.  , after putting on this costume, even you can't feel it."

    "What＃＃"

    ※What on earth are you surprised about?§ Suddenly, a voice rang.

    &nbsp; Everyone who was reminded by this voice looked over there, only to see Sera getting up from the ground with difficulty. Seeing that several people were in disbelief because of Archer's inherent barrier, she said in disbelief: "Is it Archer?  Don＊t you all know about the inherent barrier?§

    ※I really don＊t know that the archer has been hiding his identity.  He hid his name on the grounds of amnesia, and of course he also hid his abilities. Usually his battles were just close combat, and his abilities were truly exposed. The only time he used the inherent barrier like now was in Einzbern.  In the castle, when confronting berserker.

    But neither Tohsaka, Shirou nor Saber were there at that time. Rider, the only one who knew about it, had told Sakura about it.  And Sakura, of course, didn't talk nonsense because it was her sister's Servant's ability.  The only time when I wanted to tell Shirou, he was misunderstood by the latter, and then he confusedly brought up other topics.

    The only other people who knew about it were the people in Einzbern. Because Illya was aware of Archer's identity, she consciously kept it a secret for him.

    Later, Archer betrayed him. Although Einzbern participated in the battle meeting, Tohsaka only told Illya when he needed combat power. The two did not talk about Archer.  Sera and Liz even thought, well, this guy was summoned by Tohsaka Rin. Doesn＊t she know the ability of her own servant, so why should she talk about it here?

    If, before the battle with Caster, the people from Einzbern asked, "How do you deal with Archer's ability?", maybe this situation would not happen now.

    Seeing Sera＊s appearance, Saber immediately understood why Archer had killed Berserker five times.  Indeed, with a world like this, it is not surprising that among the countless swords on the infinite land, there are several high-level Noble Phantasms that can defeat berserker.

    However, even if you understand, seeing this picture of the world is still shocking. Looking at the weapons, military equipment, and Noble Phantasms on the ground, Saber's voice is a little erratic: "Archer, your Noble Phantasm is"

    "No, there is no such thing." Before she could finish speaking, Archer interrupted her: "I don't have a holy sword or a magic sword. All I have is this world."

    He opened his arms: "If the Noble Phantasm is the symbol of the heroic spirit, this magic is my Noble Phantasm. This is the only magic I have learned. As long as it is a weapon, you can copy it after seeing it once and store it here.  It＊s my ability as a heroic spirit.§

    Saber glanced at the world around her again. The world made her feel even colder.

    "Is this your world?" She couldn't help but ask again.

    The inherent barrier is a technique that reflects the scenery in the user's mind, but it is different from the manifestation of fantasy. It can only fixedly reflect the things in the user's mind and cannot be changed.  The only changes are subtle changes based on the artist's personality, mood, and feelings.

    And the world of this heroic spirit is so desolate and cold, but it actually reflects his heart.

    Misunderstanding Saber's meaning, Archer smiled and raised her hand, eyes focused on the sword in her hand: "I want to give it a try. Even if it is your holy sword, I can definitely copy it."

    "My sword, you"

    "Don't panic." The archer was very confident: "I have seen your sword too many times, and the structure is clear. Although such a high-end sword cannot be completely copied, it can be made infinitely close to reality."

    He looked at Saber with a smile: "But what should I do in that case? Your magic power has been almost consumed by the continuous use of the Wind King Barrier. Even if you barely use the holy sword, you will not survive. And I am the same,  Projecting the Holy Sword is tantamount to committing suicide, and it means nothing. So, don＊t use the Holy Sword, Saber.§

    "That kind of thing doesn't matter." Saber didn't give in, but responded to him: "Even if the Wind King's barrier will disappear if you use it one more time, I will defeat you here."

    "Oh, that's amazing. Even if you want to fight to the death, both sides will be injured, but you have to consider whether the aftermath of the collision of two holy swords can avoid everyone around you."

    ""

    The red knight showed how powerful he was, which made Saber worry about using the holy sword.

    He raised his arm, and behind him, the swords on the ground floated up one by one, then turned around, all pointing in the direction of Saber and Shirou.

    Looking at this oppressive attack method, Saber gritted her teeth and tightened her grip on the sword in her hand.

    However, Archer's head suddenly turned, he looked at Don and shouted mockingly: "Don't move, if you don't want the master to be stabbed into a porcupine."

    Saber was shocked, sheTurning his head and looking in the direction Archer was facing, he saw Rider's figure standing up at that place, and he didn't know when she woke up.  The female cavalry's body was still in tatters, but it was much better than before. Moreover, she seemed to have regained consciousness and put on her blindfold again.  Judging from her posture just now, it seemed that she had just made some small movements.  And her target location - on the dark red ground, several swords floated, and they hung above the unconscious Matou Sakura, looking like they were in danger of falling at any time.

    Seeing Archer taking his master as a hostage, Rider felt secretly resentful, but he did not dare to act rashly.

    She just woke up half a minute ago. At that time, she only felt pain everywhere in her body. It took a long time to understand what was going on with her.

    In her memory, it seemed that something was wrong with her just now, a little crazy (more than crazy).  But he seemed to be seriously injured, and because he sucked Archer's blood, he was knocked unconscious by the latter's blow.

    Rider didn＊t know why her body was filled with bloodthirsty needs at that time, but it was too late to think about it now.  Looking at the scene in front of him that he had only seen once before, Rider was surprised to find that at some point, he was actually in Archer's inherent barrier.  She hurriedly searched for her master's whereabouts, and at the same time found Archer confronting Saber. She originally wanted to run to her master secretly, but was discovered by Archer halfway.

    Rider was unwilling, but had no choice.  Although Archer's eyes were very sharp, if he had not been injured, he would already have Sakura in his arms.

    Seeing Rider stop, Archer smiled with satisfaction. Then, he continued to look at Saber and Shirou - he smiled very strangely.

    An ominous premonition arose in Saber's heart.

    He said to Shirou: "Boy, let Saber hide, otherwise, I will kill Tohsaka Rin."

    His mind went blank because of these words. Shirou, who didn't understand what he meant, turned around and saw that there were several swords floating above the cage where Tosaka was imprisoned. Within the cage, Tosaka had nowhere to go.  To escape, she could only expose herself to the edge of the sword. One can imagine what a tragedy it would be if those swords fell.

    Turning angrily, the King of Knights roared at the magician's archers: "How despicable are you going to be? Are you still a knight like this!!!"

    The sympathy she had for the red knight just now because of this world suddenly disappeared without a trace. No, it should be said that this guy is not a knight at all, he is worse than the rank of Assassin.

    "It's not true. Didn't I tell you that I was a magician during my lifetime?" Compared to Saber who was extremely angry, Archer talked and laughed in a relaxed manner: "On the contrary, you should remind yourself that as long as you don't care about other people, you can survive.  "

    After a pause, he said in a deep voice: "This is a vivid lesson, Saber. Now you know that no matter how noble the idea is, it will only be a flaw that can be exploited on the battlefield."

    "You guys are" Saber was speechless.

    "Ah, cowardly, despicable ha, whatever you want to say." The archer sneered and looked at Saber with a disdainful look in his eyes. He said it for her, and then he added another sentence deliberately with a sarcastic smile on his face.  : "Of course, just ignore it."

    "" Saber was almost driven crazy by the excitement. She was about to run up as soon as she stepped down.

    However, there was someone faster than her, and a figure flew out from behind her and passed directly towards the archers.

    Shirou moved his legs and ran in the direction of Archer.

    He felt that his body was getting closer to death because he didn't take a step. He used multiple projection magics forcibly, and was stabbed by several Noble Phantasms on his body. He was beaten to the ground just now and couldn't move, but now he still looked like a  Xiaoqiang, who couldn't be beaten to death, ran towards the enemy as fast as he could.

    He himself was surprised that his tattered body could still maintain strength - but just after this world appeared, his body became abnormal.  Emiya Shirou was aware of this.  But now he pretended to ignore this and just ran straight ahead.

    Since the enemy＊s target is me, then come and don＊t let others worry!

    Facing Shirou himself coming to the door, Archer naturally wanted it, and he waved his hand down unceremoniously.

    The sword behind him was like a soldier who heard the order and immediately began to charge.

    Dozens of sharp blades suddenly fell from the sky, and the rain of Noble Phantasms from before now burst down on the running Shirou, starting a new baptism.

    "Shirou, stop"

    Ignore what＊s behind youWith the sudden shout, Shirou stopped before the sword rain.

    He closed his eyes, ignoring the screams and cries in his body, and switched to the inside of his body.

    "Traceon."

 Related works Chapter 139: You must return something you pick up

    Now, for Shirou, projection has the same meaning as stabbing himself with a knife.

    He is not a regular practitioner who has inherited magic seals. Not to mention that there are not as many magic circuits as Tohsaka and Sakura. Even the magic circuits are not fully developed. Moreover, some of these magic circuits are due to the previous relationship with Saber.  A part of it was taken away by Saber after establishing a connection between them. As a result, due to this reason, the magic circuits that Shirou could use were extremely rare.

    There are only about four or five of them. One magic circuit can bear one projection, so the limit of his projection is only four or five times. But today's projections have far exceeded this number. The previous projection caused his body to shatter like pain.  One night.  Even after a period of practice, it is far from being able to project as many times as today.

    After this projection was completed, Shirou felt that the magic circuit in his body was finally scorched.  The dry magic circuits were like burned branches, still red in color, burning the flesh and blood in his body.

    However, there was no time to scream. The sword rain that seemed to be drowning had already reached in front of his face. Shirou opened his arms wide like wings, trying to block as much of the sword rain storm as possible.  within one's own scope.

    Ignoring the thoughts that almost jumped out of his mind, Shirou just focused on facing the sword and halberd running down in front of him, letting it operate according to his control.

    There were a total of185479108a total of one hundred and eighteen swords flying over, but only the twenty-eight swords facing him could cause damage to Emiya Shirou and Saber behind him.  , so just solve these parts.

    Although this attack by the archers was not aimed and did not have any locking tools, with this amazing number and coverage, no matter where Shirou hid, he would have to face the moment of collision with this rain of swords.

    The open arms were criss-crossed, and they were swung at the sword falling from the sky. They should have been Lixian swords that were invisible to the naked eye, but now their trajectories were clearly visible.  All twenty-eight flying swords were tracked with the naked eye. In this short period of time, they were tracked, analyzed, and then recorded It felt like the membrane was being burned.  Just seeing the red shadow disappear in front of him, Shirou suddenly felt his mind relax uncontrollably, and he couldn't even stand anymore.

    "You are too reckless, Shirou. Even if your ability is very good, but now you have to project to the level of Archer, it is still too" Before she could finish her words, Saber herself was stunned.

    Projection, speaking of it, Archer's ability is also projection. The inherent barrier just now is essentially made by projection, and it is the same thing as Emiya Shirou's ability.

    For a moment, something seemed to flash through her mind. The thin aura was like a long key that could open something. However, the owner in front of her was too weak, so Saber gave up her suspicion. She just  Being able to help Shirou up, I hope to leave immediately.

    However, before that, Saber first saw the black Medusa.  The female heroic spirit stood there with her head raised, looking in the direction where the archer disappeared just now.

    Rider seems to be very excited, her body covered with scars is straightened up, her fists are tight, and you can seem to hear the rattling between her joints.

    However, Saber can imagine that if the master is captured, Rider, as a servant, must be very nervous and worried. From this point of view, Rider is a loyal servant, and after Archer's attack just now  Next, if Rider hadn't led Shirou in the long jump, I'm afraid Shirou wouldn't be half alive now.

    "Let's go, Rider, it won't help if you continue to stay here," Saber said to her.

    Rider turned her eyes under the blindfold. She looked at Saber. After a pause, she agreed with Saber's words with a stern face.

    Seeing that Rider agreed, Saber turned her eyes elsewhere, feeling very heavy.  The attack was originally intended to rescue Matou Sakura and defeat Caster, but it ended up like this. Even if Merlin was alive, he couldn't have predicted it.  And, until now

    Saber＊s eyes were clearly on Caster, with the first goal of defeating Caster, and she had successfully knocked her down.  The latter is now unable to fight, but they don't have the extra time to take care of her now.  Moreover, Caster has done so many evil things. There is no need for such evil and crooked ways

    Feeling the blade light flashing in the eyes of the King of Knights, Caster felt cold all over. She subconsciously clenched Kuzuki's thin and cold palm, and lay on top of him, as if she was trying to hide Kuzuki with her robe.

    at this time＃＃

    "Wait, Saber, take Caster and Kuzuki away." A weak voice rose from her elbow.

    &nbsp; "But" Saber, who was surprised by this sentence, looked at her master: "They are the culprits that caused the chaos in the city."

    "I know, and this is indeed unforgivable in any case." The reason why Shirou was able to speak like this was because he had already thought about these words in his mind: "But if we kill them here, then  It goes against my original intention. It＊s not worth getting a few blows to save them. At least they should be locked up first. We have to wait until Tohsaka comes back to decide what punishment will be given to them. Ha, she will be qualified.  of the judge.§

    At the end of the sentence, Shirou made a rare playful remark, and then the pain left him.

    Seeing in surprise that Master could still laugh at this time, Saber was stunned. Then, she seemed to sigh feebly: "I really admire you, Master. But why am I not surprised when you say such a thing?"  , Shirou."

    "That's because you are my servant," Shirou reluctantly replied.

    Seeing his fate change so easily with just one word from this kid whom he once regarded as a dilettante, the only thing Caster, who was still scared just now, can feel is what on earth is going on?

    As if he was drunk, Shirou's head was shaking unconsciously. Suddenly, he was attracted by a beam of light.

    The ground was covered with fragments and remnants of steel, reflecting bright or speckled luster everywhere, but Shirou was attracted by the most complete beam of light among them.  The blurred mind became clear because of that flash. He looked at the light and said to Saber: "Saber, could you please go forward a little bit?"

    "Huh?" Although Saber was confused at the time, she still took a few steps forward as Shirou said.

    "Stop," Shirou said, and with Saber's support, he bent down, picked up a delicate dagger from the ground, and put it into his pocket.

    This dagger was Tohsaka＊s dagger. This sword was once needed as a raw material to project the gem sword, so Shirou had seen it. Seeing the dagger lying on the ground, Shirou immediately understood that Tohsaka had lost it.

    "You have to give it back to Tohsaka, otherwise she will yell again because she can't find her things." Shirou smiled at Saber.

    The young man who was once rescued returned the rescuer＊s necklace to herself. Now, he picked up that person＊s dagger Although not many people would lose the knife, he still collected it and returned it to her.

    (The next chapter will write Archer＊s past in the form of Lin＊s dream. This will be completely unrelated to the original work. It＊s very cruel. Please proceed with caution)

 Related Works Chapter 140: The Body of a Hero

    "It looks like you've finished your work, little ah!!"

    When he was in a trance, he walked out of the dark underground. It was not until someone screamed in surprise that he came back to his senses.

    With his eyes focused again, he saw Lancer standing in front of him, with his hands on his waist and looking at him with his mouth wide open.

    "Three penetrating wounds, as well as burns, the immature heart, the magic circuit has completely turned into scum." The spearman looked at Shirou up and down as if he had seen an incredible spectacle: "Kudzugi can't make such wounds, can you?  Who came to fight, a servant?"

    He stretched out his hand and dragged his chin, smacking his lips: "I didn't expect you to be alive with this kind of injury. It seems that it was no accident that you survived my gun before."

    Shirou was naturally unable to answer Lancer's teasing, while Saber looked at him nervously.  She originally thought that in the previous battle with Archer, even if the spearman did not die, he would have been seriously injured and escaped for treatment.  Unexpectedly, he would appear here now, and there were no scars on his body. He seemed to be in good spirits.

    She had just had a fierce battle with Archer, and she didn＊t have much strength anymore, and Rider was also seriously injured. If the Lancer had any evil intentions, it would be the most terrifying thing.

    However, unlike Saber's nervousness, the spearman's expression was natural. Seeing Saber's nervous face, he naturally understood what the knight was thinking, and immediately waved his hand and said: "Don't be so nervous, Saber, I have no intention of fighting with you."

    The blue beast seemed to have the moral integrity of a knight, and he spoke sternly: "The order I got from the master is just to help you get rid of Caster's gang. And I don't want to be your enemy now, so you  You can let your guard down.§

    "Well" Saber looked at him, hesitant.

    But Lancer's eyes were darting around, as if he was looking for something. When he saw Caster behind Saber, who was being detained by Rider, his eyes narrowed.

    "Oh, prisoners." He laughed out loud in surprise: "You still take prisoners?"

    "That kind of thing you don't have to worry about," a hoarse voice asked.

    Shirou himself was shocked when he spoke. Was that still his own voice? It was like a person with a hole in his throat speaking.

    "Okay, let me change the question." The spearman shrugged and stopped caring about the witch. He asked straight to the point: "Where is the little girl? Where is she?"

    His sinister intentions were revealed as soon as he opened his mouth. The uncle's evil questions made Shirou shudder.

    "She was captured by Archer" Shirou thought for a while with his groggy head, and finally decided to tell him: "And she was with Sakura."

    "What!!" The unexpected answer made the spearman excited. He looked at Shirou, regardless of how he was, and asked: "Hey, explain it to me, kid."

    ※Explain it clearly, and if you can wait for me to sleep for a few hours, I will tell you.  Shirou really didn't have the energy to say much right now.

    Fortunately, Saber saved him. Seeing that the spearman really had no intention of fighting, the knight said: "Archer captured Rin and Sakura and used them as hostages. In exchange, he will fight Shirou. If he doesn't go to the appointment within one day,  The hostages will be executed."

    Hearing this answer, the spearman's face darkened, his eyes seemed to waver, and he grinned: "That guy keeps betraying It's really annoying. Well, I changed my mind. I originally planned to help  I let you go here, but now let me act with you to rescue that little girl."

    "Why?"

    "If you just sit back and do nothing when encountering this kind of thing, you will be teased by the gods while you sleep (I have read the Iliad, and it seems that the gods in it like to tell people things in dreams)" Lancer seemed more anxious than them, and did not wait for their answer.  He strode ahead, like a pioneer.

    Looking at the spearman's thoughtful expression, whenever Shirou had the slightest bit of strength, he would use his words to speak out what was in his heart.

    Uncle, your temperament is too strong. The scene of the knight rescuing the princess is not suitable for you.

    But he really had no strength left, so he had no choice but to faint.

    Tohsaka Rin was also unconscious, because his head was forced to close after being hit by the servant. He was unable to receive external information and could only receive internal information.

    On her body, two identical gem pendants collided with each other in her pocket. With an almost inaudible sound, among the two identical gems, one of them still had residual magic power and had an affair with the other one.  Resonating, the remaining magic reverberated, connected with another gem, and guided the contents of that gem out.

    &nbsp; That was the time that Gems and a certain knight experienced together, and because of this, Tohsaka Rin once again saw the past of a certain knight.  The life of a hero imprisoned in the Seat of Heroes.

    ??Never stopped, moved straight forward, kept fighting with his own strength, kept bleeding, and saved countless things, but he never received any reward, and instead suffered all kinds of betrayals.

    However, he didn＊t take it seriously.  On the contrary, it feels like I have received the greatest reward and I enjoy it.

    "Reallywhat a fool."

    Tohsaka understood that he had overlooked one thing before. The servant system was made with the help of the structure of guardian spirits, and the existence of guardians has been separated from the timeline. The Seat of Heroes will respond to summons in any time period, so they can be  Summoning to various time periods means one thing, that is, they can not only be summoned to the future, but also to the past.  In other words, it is possible to summon heroic spirits from the future.

    Furthermore, there is no rule that a follower cannot be summoned to the time when he was alive, cannot reach the city where he once lived, the streets where he lived, and see the people he once knew.

    Thinking of this, I feel regretful. It would have been better if I had discovered it earlier

    Once at the scene of a huge accident, in exchange for everything he had, he gained the power of a hero and saved hundreds of people present. Then, as a hero, he was active in the place of his dreams.

    However, what you got was nothing extraordinary.

    iamtheboneofmysybodyandfireismyblood

    Blood is like steel, and the heart is as fragile as glass.

    ihavecreatedoverathousandblades

    He fought in countless battlefields without losing a single victory.

    ???????unknowww.piaotia.comanyweapons

    He is always independent on the sword hill, intoxicated with victory.

    ?????????????? yet, thosehandswww.piaotia.comitedbladeworks

    The result of the Infinite Sword.

    This is the only spell he has obtained.

    However, there is no redemption on the battlefield, only killing. Even as a hero, his hands never hold up anyone. Sometimes, they just remove all the people standing - the sword in the wilderness is that one.  One's tombstone.  Even so, he still held a little warmth in his heart because it was right.

    Tohsaka felt that when she saw this guy again, she would definitely step on his face with her shoe like she did in the forest one night.  At the same time, he scolded him with all the words he knew.

    Although I know that I am not qualified to speak, it is absolutely wrong to put in such efforts without receiving compensation, and even if I do not receive compensation, I should not be hurt.  But the man didn't think so.

    What he got was the deserted wilderness, with nothing but his sword, but he always looked at the scenery with a smile.

    Time keeps running like this, and he gradually becomes notorious in the West.

    However, one day, a man came to find him.

    The man looks about forty years old, has shoulder-length hair, and looks a bit stereotyped.  But that was no ordinary man, but the same kind as him, a magician.  However, he did not recognize him, and he was not surprised that the magician would visit.

    Although he did not join the tower, he was connected with the Magic Association. He had always maintained an employment relationship with the Association in order to eliminate certain unreasonable magicians and get paid for it.  However, the people in the association did not have a good impression of war dogs like him, and they never threw them away just because they were useful.  However, his actions have finally become unbearable for the people of the association.  Or is it because he never turned over the magic seals of the magicians he got rid of so that they would hold a grudge?

    At this moment, is this magician here to seal the designated one?

    However, the magician had no intention of fighting him. He stated that he was just here to hand over something to him on behalf of someone else.

    When he took the box, he was completely confused. He didn't know this man, and he didn't know anything about the person he was talking about.

    However, after opening the box, the two items inside made him almost kneel on the ground.

    He has seen both of these things before. One of them, attached to the rune stone, was something he had ripped off the dead magician several times and then destroyed.

    Magic seals are passed down from generation to generation in magic families, like heirlooms and living wills of ancestors.  Moreover, he had seen this engraving before, and now it was in this place.  Tethered to an inanimate entity to keep it from?changed.

    Trembling, he turned his eyes away and looked at something else.  It was something he had picked up and returned to its owner. Now, the necklace was lying quietly in the box, accepting his gaze.

    The magician began to tell.  He is a professor in charge of teaching at the association and once served as a lecturer for the owners of these two items.  Moreover, twenty-one years ago, he experienced the beginning and end of the Fourth Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City and was a survivor.

    After that, he returned to London and carefully studied the Holy Grail system.  Because he was confused about the fire at that time.  Eleven years ago, the rapid start of the Fifth Holy Grail War made him feel this way even more.

    Finally, after several investigations, he went there in person during the Fifth Holy Grail War and obtained some information.  Finally, he got all the information about the Holy Grail system. At that time, he knew that the Holy Grail was no longer something that could exist in the world. It could only bring disaster and destruction.  But the association didn't think so. Instead, they hoped to revive the Holy Grail, so as to have another way to reach the root cause He immediately went to find the administrator of Fuyuki City, her former student, and a member of the family who initiated the Holy Grail War.  Tohsaka, hoping to get her support to end the fight for the Holy Grail.

    The master of the Tohsaka clan immediately agreed to this matter, which surprised him greatly.

    However, the joy did not last long in his heart. The Sixth Holy Grail War began.

    The hasty opening left them at a loss, and they looked at the command spells in their hands almost blankly.

    Originally, because the magic power of the Fourth Holy Grail War was not used up, the Holy Grail system did not need to go through sixty years of magic power recharge. Only ten years later, the Fifth Holy Grail War began.  However, such an accident did not exist in the Fifth Holy Grail War, and now it has started again so soon. What on earth is going on.

    Later he learned that it was because of the Third Holy Grail War.

    In the Third Holy Grail War, at that time, after the Holy Grail only recovered four heroic spirits, it was destroyed by one of the Servants before it could take shape. As a result, it had to be stopped. Therefore, there were three heroic spirits in the Third Holy Grail War.  The soul was stuck in the air and was collected by the old man Matou at that time.

    But at that time, the old man did not have anything that could be used to make a device, so those things were never used.  As a result, on the fourth time, he collected the fragments of the Holy Grail and finally made the Holy Grail belonging to Matou.  At the same time, he also collected the soul of a new heroic spirit.

    Originally, he planned to put this Little Holy Grail into use after cultivating it, but he didn't want the Fifth Holy Grail War to start in a hurry. He didn't have much preparation. He just let the Little Holy Grail participate in that battle like a test. Matou's  The heir just hid behind the scenes and did not show up. Although he failed, he was not dead.  It also allowed him to collect the soul of another heroic spirit.

    After another ten years, Old Matou felt that his successor, the Little Holy Grail, had matured and he could finally launch his own Holy Grail War.

    However, Tohsaka and a magician from the association planned to destroy the Holy Grail system, which frightened him. The old man immediately contacted the association and at the same time injected the five collected souls of heroes into the Holy Grail system of Mount Enzo.  The soul of the heroic spirit itself is a powerful magical object, and it is perfect to use it to replace the magic power that the Holy Grail system needs to absorb from the spiritual veins.

    So, the Command Seal of the Sixth Holy Grail appeared in the hands of him and Tohsaka's heir.

    As a last resort, they can only start the battle for the Holy Grail.

    After five failures, Einzbern has gone crazy. They broke the rules again and allowed the people of the clan to obtain as many command spells as possible.  Finally, Einzbern obtained three servants in the Sixth Holy Grail War.

    The previous Holy Grail War allowed them to accumulate countless experiences. The unusual assassination methods used by the betrayers in the fourth time were very effective. At the same time, the servants they summoned in the fifth time were undoubtedly the strongest in history.

    Combining the advantages and disadvantages of the two generations of the Holy Grail War, they summoned berserker (here refers to the fifth generation Hercules), assassin (this random guy from the black assassin series), and lancer (not sure who it is), and  The strongest appearance appears in Fuyuki City.

    Aassassin conducts intelligence investigations and looks for opportunities to assassinate, with Berserker as the vanguard and Lancer as the side support. It can be said that they have reached an invincible situation. As long as they take one step forward, they can win.

    Matou＊s approach is also disappointing. They summoned Saber (referring to Lancelot), who is known as the highest rank among all the servants in the past.  Although the fourth and fifth generation swordsmen are known as the strongest, the Saber they summoned is not much different. It can even be said that it is completely different from the previous Saber.A person who can only fight with strength, but his weird ability is even better.

    At the same time, they handed another holy relic to a member of the Magic Association and asked him to summon caster (here refers to Medusa, who can also perform powerful magic and can adapt to the caster class).

    Knowing that Tohsaka and one of their star teachers are going to destroy the Holy Grail system, it would be weird if the people in the association would agree.  They cooperated with old man Matou without hesitation, regardless of whether he was a human or a ghost, and stood on the opposite side of them.  After Einzbern learned that Tohsaka wanted to destroy the Holy Grail system, they immediately turned their guns. They didn't care that Matou betrayed the contract and made the Holy Grail himself, and ignored the supervision of the church. Matou and Einzbern  Beren actually joined forces to fight Tohsaka at the same time.

    Tohsaka and her lecturer stood against each other. Although they had the power of the emperor (referring to the fourth generation rider, Iskandar) and the archer (who had not thought about this well), they also had two followers, but they faced five followers.  However, the difference between the advantages and disadvantages is too great.

    Furthermore, another disappointing aspect is that no matter who wins or loses, the servants will disappear one by one and eventually reach the Little Holy Grail.

    And the Little Holy Grail is Matou's heir, the girl who was adopted by Tohsaka to Matou.

    " Unlike now, no one knew or understood her pain, and no one ever removed the marking worm from her body. She became the Holy Grail of course.

    It is conceivable that when Tosaka met his sister, he saw that white skin, blood-filled eyes, and figure eroded by black, which was no longer the posture of a human being.  Her mind was polluted, and she became a crazy enemy with the goal of killing herself.  How did she feel when she faced off against her biological sister and fought against each other.

    He didn't know how brutal the Holy Grail War was, and the magician didn't explain it in detail. In short, they overcame a series of difficulties and obstacles and finally defeated all the enemies. However, what was disappointing was that in the end, even though they tried their best  Despite this, the Holy Grail has arrived, because no matter what the battle situation is, the number of servants will continue to decrease.  After absorbing six followers, it is almost mature.

    Just the moment it appeared, it razed Fuyuki City to the ground and occupied a city. It was even able to capture the remaining heroic spirit on its own.

    However, at the last moment, the leader of the Tohsaka clan stopped all this with his own ability and responsibility.

    As the leader of the Tohsaka clan, the land in Fuyuki City belongs to Tohsaka, not Matou.  Only Tosaka, not Matou, can bring the Holy Grail to Fuyuki City.  As a landowner, Tohsaka didn't speak or agree. How could Matou let the Holy Grail come without permission?

    She used her own power to end the Holy Grail.

    The magician said that at that moment, he was sincerely proud that he had been the lecturer of the Tohsaka clan leader. She used unparalleled techniques to demonstrate in front of him a higher level of existence than magic, which was unmatched.  peak.

    ? Magic.

    The legendary second magic can travel through different times and spaces, and move in parallel worlds. There is only one person who can use that magic today, and that is the gem man, the inhuman Demonic Marshal Zegurich.

    Tohsaka becomes the second person who can use this magic.

    She used her own power to move the curse that manifested the Holy Grail into an unknown space, thus relieving the crisis of world destruction.

    The sixth Holy Grail War has come to an end.

    Later, she asked the lecturer to go to the location of Mount Enzo. The remaining heroic spirits of the cavalry used their own noble phantoms to crush Mount Enzo into a deep valley, and the Holy Grail system was finally destroyed.  There will no longer be a war in the world that uses the Holy Grail as the basis for s谷ances to reach the source.

    But afterwards, the Tohsaka clan leader did not last long.  She was still too young to control magic, but she used magic. The consequences were not something humans could bear.

    If you use magic beyond your own limits, you will die ugly. This is the basic rule of magicians.  Not to mention using magic beyond his own limits.

    Finally, the magician told the hero the last words she left at that time.

    ※Well, since I only have one disciple, I leave the seal to you. Although you don＊t have the bloodline of Tohsaka, you still have the knowledge, so use it well.  Also, this necklace has been passed down from generation to generation in my family. I＊ll give it to you as well. You have to take good care of it.

    These two sentences, which seemed like daily instructions, were all the last words that the man left for him.  Also familiar to the hero, her style inspires.

    What kind of exchange was made? My sister killed her biological sister with her own hands, and at the same time, her home turned into a flat ground. At this time, she was still encouraging him.

    ?Looking at the things in his hands, he realized that just a few months ago, unknown to him, Fuyuki City ushered in its end.

    The former classmates, the teacher who could be regarded as a sister, the caring schoolgirl, the top student in the same year, and even the place where I met any of them are no longer there, everything has disappeared.

    The hero who signed the contract finally became flawless, because all the people who knew him were gone.

    Although he was in pain, although his throat was almost shouted out of his mouth, although his body was almost buried in the soil, there was only one thought that kept him alive.

    It is his wish to save the lives of tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, millions, or even more people.

    Shedding blood and tears, he told himself in his heart that he wanted to go the way he wanted to go, and he continued to move forward with this only wish.  From then on, he continued to suffer and do the same things as before.

    The magic seal he got from the man was used up all at once.  That time, he saved the most people ever, and at the same time, he killed as many people as he had killed before.  Even though his heart was broken, he still held on to that idea tightly, trying to grab a life-saving straw.

    Even if he was betrayed by his companions and sent to the gallows by his own hands, he could still die with a smile.

    Probably, you can do it after death.

    However, he was betrayed by this only wish.

    The only place where the heroic spirit, the guardian of the primate, can appear is in hell, killing all the people he wants to save, and he repeats this process of destruction.

    ??Killing without stopping for a moment, even if the body is broken horribly, but the hands can still keep cutting without stopping, this is what the so-called hero is like.

    But what he wants is not this, it should be the opposite of this, but what is going on?

    Does killing defenseless people mean saving the world?  Can the crisis be alleviated by letting innocent humans die in despair?

    What he wants to see is not the dead body of a mother holding her child, nor the headless body unable to protect her loved ones, but redemption.  However, he has never seen it once, and can only make his hands stained with more blood.

    No one can see my tears!  The young man looked at the sword in front of him with gray eyes that could no longer shed tears. The sword reflected his face and heart like a mirror.

    When my sister died, why didn＊t she make an exchange with the world so that she could survive?  After becoming a hero, he had great power but did not protect Fuyuki City. What was the point of all that?

    Where should I put the words that my sister said before she died that she would hold her head high until the end?  How should I recall the encouragement from the girl who once served as my master?

    There were countless questions for which he had no answers.

    In the eternal reincarnation, that guy cursed his past way of existence and hated himself more than anyone else.  All he has is the desire to kill himself.

    In the endless reincarnation, waiting for one day to meet again with the past self

    Opening his eyes, Tohsaka looked at his legs in confusion, not understanding what was wrong.

    But then she remembered what happened before and immediately wanted to stand up, but as soon as she exerted strength on her waist, she found that she couldn't move at all - only then did she realize that she was tied to something like a chair.

    "This is＃＃"

    "Don't move." A faint voice came into her ears: "If you don't want the wound to open."

    Tohsaka felt her body shake violently as if she had been electrocuted. She immediately raised her head and looked ahead.

    Archer.

    The red knight was sitting there, looking askance at her.

    (That＊s why I said I wanted to see the Sixth Holy Grail War, just for this reason, but I couldn＊t see it. I thought of one myself and set it up. Don＊t spray it!)

 Works related will be updated tomorrow

    <input id="curl2" name="curl2" type="button" value="Copy the address of this book and send it to your friends on QQ/MSN" onclick="javascript:CopyToClipBoard('Destiny Begins Night','http  ://www.piaotia.com/bookinfo/2/2640.html');">

 Related Works Chapter 141 Late Night Visitor

    The cold and damp stone room, the broken window, the moonlight shining in like a clear sword.

    The stone house was full of dust, with old things scattered in the corners. The whole room smelled of dilapidation, like an abandoned secret room.  Here, Tohsaka was tied to a chair. Next to her, Matou Sakura was tied, but the latter was different from her. She was not conscious. Instead, she was unconscious with her head hanging down. She didn't notice at all.  The fact that he was kidnapped.

    Opposite Tosaka, there sat a tall man in red clothes. The moonlight could only shine on his back. He was sitting on a box, with one hand hanging on his knees, looking at her sideways.

    Tohsaka understood and accepted the fact that she was caught by this servant in an instant. She carefully observed her surroundings and calmed down to feel her situation.

    The moon can still be seen through the window. Based on the height of the moon, Tosaka judged that it was close to midnight. It looked like she had slept all day.  I went to Liudong Temple at night and spent so much time with Caster. It can't be the same as yesterday.

    This place is very cold. The room is not made of wood or concrete, but is completely made of stone. The texture of the thick stone is very clear even at night.  In Tohsaka's impression, she had seen a castle with such a stone texture once before.  She already knew where she was.

    There was a feeling of blockage in her body, and the shackles on her wrists and feet seemed to be no ordinary ropes. They had anti-magic properties, making her body unable to generate magic. Since she could not generate magic, she naturally could not use magic. She was imprisoned.  , with no power to resist.

    However, there was a feeling of something wrapping around her abdomen, and there was still a dull pain. Tohsaka remembered that the location of her injury was almost there. It seemed that Archer had bandaged the wound for her when she was unconscious.

    "Did you bandage my wound? I'm really grateful." Raising his eyes, Tohsaka asked the archer who had just spoken to him: "So, what are you going to do, Archer?"

    The red knight sat with his back against the window. The moonlight could only shine on his back. There was a heavy shadow on his side face. Hearing Tohsaka's words, Archer looked away from her.  Glancing at the unconscious Matou Sakura: "I won't do anything to you. You and her are just bait to catch Emiya Shirou. You can't think of it."

    The calm voice had the same feeling as this room. The red servant did not smile or mock, there was only indifference in his voice.

    ※Hmph, even if we weren＊t there, that guy would come to us automatically.§ Tohsaka snorted, ※You should know that too.

    "That's right, but it's going to be difficult if you're still around before that." The archer said calmly: "You just need to stay here until the matter is over."

    "Really, it seems that you are going to kill Shirou no matter what, right?" Recalling the dream just now, Tohsaka couldn't raise her eyes for a moment. She didn't know how to face Archer, but she still insisted on it.  He raised his head up on his neck and looked at his face.

    "Ah, for an innocent man like him, it would be better to disappear now," Archer said lightly as he shrugged his shoulders.

    Tohsaka felt the corners of his eyes begin to tremble.

    Looking at the archer's mask-like face and listening to his matter-of-fact answer, the anger she had just endured in her dream suddenly rushed to the top of her head.

    "Ah, indeed, I know how naive he is without you telling me." Tohsaka smiled bitterly when he heard this.  To whom is it directed?

    "But", however, she looked at Archer and said from the bottom of her heart: "I also think that guy's innocence is very cute. When I think that that guy should be like this, I feel as if I have been redeemed."

    In response to her words, the red knight's face showed no emotion. He didn't look at Tohsaka, as if he didn't hear anything, and just looked at the darkness in front of him.

    Seeing him like this, turning a deaf ear to other people's words, with no expression other than deathly silence on his face, Tohsaka couldn't help but take a breath and gritted his teeth angrily.

    She knew that if she spoke out, everything would be irreversible.

    Once she says it here, her archer will never come back.

    However, taking this deep breath to the end, she clenched her teeth, endured her eyesight, and stared straight at the man hidden in the shadows.

    "But what about you, Archer? Do you still think that 'ideal theory' is wrong?" Tohsaka questioned him like the servants who questioned him before, compared to the way he did in the ruins of the forest.  With a superficial contact, she directlyWhat he knew was revealed: "How many times have I fought for others, how many times have I been betrayed, and how many times have I repeated the process, so"

    In the end, Tohsaka could only roar.

    "So you are completely disappointed with human beings? Answer me! Archer!!!!" Tohsaka, regardless of the consequences, completely released what was running in his mind at that moment without thinking.

    However, Archer's face darkened for a moment, then returned to normal. He did not answer, because he had already known that his life would probably be seen by Tohsaka, and he was not surprised by this.

    He remained motionless, responding to Tohsaka's words like the howling of a wild cat.

    Seeing that the archer ignored her, the anger, unwillingness and something else in Tohsaka's heart became thicker. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to bite Archer.

    However, before that, a voice spoke softly.

    "Mr. Archer, actually you should let your sister go," a timid voice said to Archer.

    Archer turned his eyes slightly and looked at Sakura with the surprised Tohsaka.

    Sakura didn＊t know when she woke up, and now she seemed to feel a little uneasy because two people were looking at her at the same time, and one of them was talking to him for the first time.  Especially the man who always has a cold face

    "Sakura, you"

    It seems that Sakura must have been awake for a long time. Her consciousness must have only lasted until she was on top of the magic circle. Now she wakes up and sees that she is tied up in this place she has never seen before. She must be very surprised.  But he talked to Archer very calmly. He must have woken up when he started talking, and he didn't even notice.

    Under the gaze of the two people, Sakura dared to look at Archer. She tried to talk to him as calmly as possible and said with a calm look: "Sister has lost her servant and is no longer a threat to you."

    Sakura tried her best to negate Tohsaka's value and improve her own value. She said: "Rider is still under my control. Although I don't know what you want to do, she can be your help, and as long as I  If you're still here, the senior will definitely come here, so it doesn't matter if your sister is here or not, there's no problem in letting her go, not to mention, she was once your master."

    At the end of the day, Sakura seemed to hope to sway Archer through an emotional offensive: "Didn't you bandage her wounds? We were once partners, so it shouldn't be a problem to let her go alone."

    Tohsaka, who was surprised by Sakura's speech, was stunned for a moment, and then narrowed her eyes in pain. She looked away and lowered her face so that no one could see it.

    "Okay, Sakura" she squeezed out a sentence from her throat: "Don't talk to that guy."

    Sakura pretended not to hear Tohsaka's words and just looked at Archer's face attentively, waiting for his answer.

    A smile appeared on the archer's face, but he looked at the little girl's face and slowly shook his head: "This is impossible. In the previous battles, she acted as the counselor. Now that I have lost her,  It would save a lot of trouble. At the same time, Shirou Emiya captured Caster, and there was such a redundant Servant. If she were let back, given her character, she might bring the strongest magician in history to her door right away.  "

    He raised the back of his hand towards Sakura, and there was a crescent-shaped tattoo on it, as if he was mocking the little girl's shallow thinking. He said slowly: "As for your servant, I'm sorry, if you still have  If you have a command spell, I might consider your countermeasures."

    "Hey" Sakura was stunned for a moment and didn't speak for a while.

    ※Moreover,§ he looked at Tohsaka with a cold face and said in a deep voice, ※No matter what happens, there must be one hostage left.§

    Tohsaka didn't understand the meaning of this sentence for a while. She looked at Archer blankly, not understanding what he meant. Then, she woke up and turned her head as if flying and looked at Sakura.

    There were no scars on Sakura's body, but her face was a little pale, and her eyes were a little timid, as if she didn't dare to look at Tohsaka Tohsaka's heartbeat suddenly stopped.

    "Have you noticed?" The archer's voice sounded behind her.

    Of course he noticed it. Tohsaka looked at Sakura's face, shook his head, and regained his composure.  Although Sakura avoided looking at her, her original intention was actually to hide that her eyes could no longer focus, and she couldn't even see whether Tohsaka opened or closed her eyes.

    But why is this?  Why did Sakura suddenly become blind?

    "What's going on?" She turned around and asked Archer angrily.? 

    "I don't know," the archer said calmly, "but one thing is certain, her life is passing quickly."

    He explained: "Her body is different from yours. Part of her functions were replaced by some kind of magic object. However, there seemed to be something on her chest that absorbed that part of the magic tissue in her body, causing her body functions to gradually stop.  , she must have noticed this herself."

    Archer was telling the truth. A large number of imprinting insects transformed from the fourth Holy Grail fragments were planted in Sakura's body. The latter eroded her body and replaced her original body tissues to maintain her life.  Later, Kotomine removed part of it, but it could not be completely removed, because once it was removed, Matou Sakura would be the first to die.  Those things have become a part of her body. Without them, it's like without a key organ. Sakura won't be able to live long at all.

    She probably noticed this and said that just now.

    Slowly turning his head, Tohsaka felt that he might have understood something. It was probably Caster's magic that caused some changes.

    As if deliberately irritating her, the archer said quietly behind her: "You should hope that Emiya Shirou will come faster, otherwise, he may not be able to see Matou Sakura for the last time."

    Tohsaka, who turned around and gritted his teeth, saw a face that was gloating about his misfortune.

    ※However, gloating over misfortune is also just an act.

    ※This man who has seen countless people die and killed countless people, and death has essentially become a part of his body, can＊t feel anything except boredom and cliche when he sees someone dying.

    It is impossible to save everyone.  What the righteous side can save is only the people on the righteous side.

    Shirou didn＊t know if he really knew the words that came out of a man＊s mouth, but at least, he believed that this man had never told a lie to him.

    But these words should not come out of his mouth.  Shirou thought so.

    ※Perhaps he felt powerless to become a partner of justice because of what happened or what kind of blow he suffered, and he really couldn＊t do it.

    However, such words should not come out of his mouth.

    The reason why I live so desperately is to become a righteous man, and it may also be to refute the words of revenge against my father. On the night when my father died, I also swore an oath to him.

    The bright moonlight that night seemed to be able to wash away the purity of people's hearts. At the last moment of Emiya Kiritsugu's life, his peaceful face seemed to be no longer human, but like an old elf who had been redeemed.

    ※I will never forget everything that happened that day, the vows I made that day, and what I will do after that day.

    Searching in confusion, working hard, getting the road signs from dad, and moving forward.  It doesn't matter even if you sacrifice yourself in the end.

    because＃＃

    "Ah, I'm relieved."

    With his eyes closed and a slight smile on his face, even Kiritsugu, who left the world happily, had to do this.

    Tohsaka said that this is a very bad idea and cannot be done at all. Saber also said that her idea was wrong and she would only regret it in the end.

    I also understand it.

    There is no world where no one is safe from harm.  There is no happiness in which no one is harmed.

    This is all an ideal land, an illusory paradise that does not exist in this world.

    If you want to be a righteous person in this world, then you are no different from a hypocrite.

    There is nothing at the end of saving others, no one believes it.  In the end, neither myself nor others can be saved

    This kind of thing needs no explanation.

    It can only be a false and meaningless life"

    "This kind of thing is fine no matter what."

    I＊ve known it for a long time. Kiritsugu once said that even if he didn＊t understand it at the time, he would understand it no matter what after five years.

    However, even so, Emiya Shirou would not say such words. He would never utter words such as saying that he could not save everyone and could only live a false life.

    ※It doesn＊t matter if others veto, sigh, ridicule, or don＊t understand, at least you can still stick to this path.

    but＃＃

    ※But if that guy said something like that, it＊s unforgivable.

    The same origin, the same existence,?But if these words came out of that guy's mouth, they would be unforgivable.  Because isn＊t that just like Kiritsugu!

    What Kiritsugu said was wrong. He had a negative attitude towards the saying that a righteous man can only save his friends, and he had spent his whole life vetoing this goal. If he had said the same thing,  If he denied his original self, Emiya Shirou would feel furious.

    With the goal of vetoing Emiya Kiritsugu, but in the end he can only agree with Emiya Kiritsugu's statement, unable to resist, no longer believes in the path he is taking, and can only come to the same conclusion as him, then it means that he is a failure.  Or?

    If you don＊t believe in yourself, deny your past efforts, don＊t dare to raise your head, just surrender to reality, you will never agree to that kind of thing!

    I secretly clenched my fist, and decided that when I met next time, we must always calm the one always calm and the serious face of the conscientious.

    Because he clenched his fists, did he get injured somewhere on his body? Shirou woke up with a slight pain like a needle pricking his fingers.

    Looking up at the ceiling, Shirou found that the room was very dark, but for Shirou who had just woken up from the darkness, he could definitely see things.

    But, in a dark room, there are also clean and bright things.

    "Are you awake, Shirou?" The smooth and clear voice, as always, made Shirou feel peaceful when he woke up from his sleep.

    "Ah, Saber, have you always been here?" Looking at the ceiling, Shirou said to the girl next to him who was as solemn as a candlestick.

    "Yes" Saber nodded: "Lancer is in the living room. In order to ensure Shirou's safety, I have been guarding him here."

    In order not to disturb his master＊s sleep, the knight kept the lights closed and not turned on.

    "There's nothing wrong with that guy." Shirou sat up: "Although he looks a bit evil, he can't do anything like sneak attacks in secret."

    The tattered top was taken off and bandaged, but it was considered unnecessary.  Several penetrating wounds on his body have completely disappeared and healed completely.  Especially the chest part, which originally penetrated the lungs and would cause suffocation and death over time.  Now it's almost good.

    He tried to stand up and found that there was nothing wrong with his hands and feet, and the muscles and bones were functioning completely normally. The pain he felt when he just woke up Shirou closed his eyes for a moment and immediately understood that it was  The scar on his chest is still not completely healed, and it was affected when he moved.

    And because of excessive projection, the magic circuits in the body were scorched to a horrible state, and now there is nothing wrong with it.  Even the headache that seemed to kill him before he fell into coma disappeared like a hallucination.  It can be said that Shirou is now as healthy as if he had taken Dali Pills.

    Turning on the light, he turned around, looked at the clock on the wall, and found that the pointer was pointing to the number eleven. It seemed that more than fourteen hours had passed since he was unconscious.

    Unexpectedly, he slept for so long. Shirou looked at Saber and asked her: "How is Saber? Is her physical condition okay?"

    "Well, the magic power has been replenished enough. Although I can't use the Noble Phantasm yet, there is no problem for general combat, and" Saber clenched her fists: "It is enough to deal with Archer."

    Unexpectedly, Shirou shook his head and said to Saber: "No, Saber, I will deal with Archer."

    "Huh?" Saber was stunned for a moment, then shook her head: "No, Shirou, I know you are very angry because Rin and Sakura were taken away. But please calm down your anger and think calmly. Even if Archer is no longer there  He has lost his master, and his magic power has also declined, but he is a heroic spirit after all. Even if you reach a normal state, you cannot fight against him, so it is up to me"

    "No" Shirou stretched out his hand to stop her from continuing. His voice was very soft, as if he was afraid of waking up the sleeping person next to him, but his tone was as firm as steel: "No, I am not because Tohsaka and Sakura were raped.  There＊s no special reason why I have to fight with him because I captured him. It＊s just no matter what, I must defeat that guy myself.§

    "why is that?"

    "I know the origin of that guy." Shirou stretched out his hand and looked at the command spell on the back of his hand. His tone was a little cold: "Probably, I noticed it when I met him for the first time. His head didn't respond, but his body  Already noticed. I hate that guy, he wants to kill me too several times, and he keeps lecturing me."

    "That guy's true identity ShiLang, have you found out who he really is?  "Saber was a little surprised. She didn't expect Archer, a man who had never revealed his true identity, to be discovered by Shirou.

    When Archer betrayed him, Tohsaka once told Saber that she didn't know who Archer's true identity was because the latter made some mistakes when he summoned him, which caused him to temporarily lose his memory. He didn't know how to remember it later.  No, I didn＊t say anything to Tohsaka anyway.

    Shirou's brows wrinkled, then relaxed. He lowered his arms and did not tell Saber about Archer's identity. He just looked into Saber's eyes: "But I hate that guy, and I don't intend to admit that guy. He is the only one, and I must  I have to end things with him. Even if it＊s not for myself, I have to beat him up for Tohsaka＊s sake.§

    "Shirou" Saber looked at him uneasily.

    Although Shirou was talking like a child, his expression was calm, his tone was calm, and even his eyes were like water in a basin, without any fluctuations!  It was just that Shirou was calm and determined like a mountain, which made Saber feel that something was wrong.

    Shirou, who used to be energetic, gentle and reliable no matter what he did, is now almost cold and calm. What happened to make him so determined?

    Did Shirou understand something that made him change like this? Was it because of Archer's true form?

    Saber thought in her mind. Finally, she looked at Shirou and sighed helplessly: "Since it is the master's order, I must obey it."

    Of course, by saying this, she had already made up her mind. Now she said it well. When the time comes to meet Archer, if Shirou really fights Archer, then she will intervene on the battlefield. With her own strength, she will definitely be able to defeat Shirou.  Before he could block the exit, Archer was knocked down.

    It cannot be said that Saber forgot the glory of the knight and lied to Shirou, it was just because the knight felt that he had been indulging his master's willfulness, which resulted in him being in constant danger and injury, and the latter had no consciousness at all and still took care of himself.  Run forward freely.

    In order to prevent her master from repeating what happened before, she decided to answer Shirou vaguely.  I didn＊t say that I would never take down Archer, I just said that I would follow orders.  As for following orders, which order?  Today's, yesterday's, or tomorrow's - I can't say that Saber has learned to be cunning, it's just because she can't stand Shirou's willfulness, and it's also because she has been with Tohsaka for a long time

    But the little Jiujiu Shirou in the King of Knights' heart didn't know anything about it. He just breathed a long sigh of relief and looked at Saber gratefully: "Ah, thank you, Saber."

    "No, it's nothing!"

    Shirou felt a little strange about Saber's quick answer and turning his head, but taking this opportunity, he took out a new set of tops, put them on, and opened the door.

    "Are you going now?" Saber asked from behind.

    Shirou nodded: "However, before that, there is one more thing to solve."

    After walking out of the door and standing in the corridor, Shirou looked at the moon in the sky and felt a little confused. Then he closed his eyes, exhaled, and asked Saber who was also walking out behind him: "Where are Caster and Kuzuki? Do you have any idea?  Did they bring it back?"

    The serious injuries on his body were basically caused by saving the female magician and Kuzumu. At that time, he saw that the two of them were about to be stabbed into skewers. He rushed to catch up. In his haste, he had no time to resist completely, so he was seriously injured.  And now, the two people he saved at the risk of their lives are unknown where they are.

    "Caster was locked up in the empty room next to Illyasviel, and she was restricted by the barrier of Einzbern. Although she could easily destroy the barrier, the man was controlled by Rider's magic.  Caster, let her not dare to do anything wrong," Saber told Shirou, and asked him at the same time: "How do you plan to deal with these two people, Shirou?"

    Shirou turned around and smiled, as if he already had some kind of plan.  He turned around and stood facing Saber, looking into her eyes, and then he said simply: "I don't know."

    Saber's eyes widened at this unexpected answer, and Saber looked at Shirou in shock.

    "Don't you look at me like that?" Shirou pushed his hand: "I just woke up, and you suddenly asked me what to do with them. I'm also very troubled!"

    If you feel troubled, why did you risk your life to save these two people before?  !

    Shirou chuckled, avoiding Saber's eyes, then turned around and walked from the corridor to the courtyard.

    "Are you going to find Archer, Emiya Shirou!"

    A black shadow emerges from the soul? became real, the cool breeze of the night blew her hair, and the rider walked out of the darkness in the corner.  Her attire had returned to its original state, and under the moonlight, it shone like armor. Medusa walked slowly like a beautiful knight from a comic book.

    "Riderah, isn't Kuzuki at your place?" Shirou was stunned for a moment by the sudden appearance of Rider, and then asked.

    "In the room," Rider said, "I cast an illusion on him. If he sees anyone other than me entering the room, he will commit suicide immediately."

    "Ah!" Shirou was startled by her words, and then said: "No need"

    "Answer me, Emiya Shirou, are you going to find Archer?" She suddenly interrupted him and asked a little roughly, her soft voice seemed to be filled with cold wind.

    "" Shirou swallowed his words and nodded: "Yes."

    "That's good" Rider nodded.

    Bound by Sakura's command spell, the safety of Tohsaka and Shirou must be ensured. Rider cannot go even if Sakura is in danger. Now it has become a fact that Tohsaka has been captured, but Shirou is still there. If he is unwilling to go to Archer,  I have to protect him in this house - but fortunately, he is willing to go.  All he has to do is go with him.

    Just when Rider was about to turn into a spirit and disappear, Shirou suddenly stopped her.

    "Wait, Rider" Shirou stopped the Servant who was about to disappear into the darkness again: "I have something to ask you to help with."

    "Um?"

    Rider turned his head and looked at him in surprise.

    The darkness of the night gradually faded away, the sky began to turn blue, dawn was coming soon, and the time agreed with the boy was only about an hour away.

    The posture of the red knight sitting on the stone platform finally changed. He raised his palm, clenched it, and then released it, feeling the changes in his body.

    The fist is no longer as strong as before, as if the clay sculpture has been poured with water, it is beginning to loosen.  If it continues like this, it will disappear in less than half a day.  But that's right, as a Servant, once you lose the means to survive in this world, you won't be able to survive for long.  The special ability he possesses due to his Archer class can only last for two days, but a lot of magic power has been consumed, and at the same time, his body has reached its limit after one day.

    The remaining strength is less than one-tenth, and there is no way he can win except in hand-to-hand combat with Caster.

    But it doesn＊t matter, these are enough to get rid of Emiya Shirou. The gap between the target and himself cannot be narrowed by this level of loss.  Even if Saber disrupts the situation, he still has a backup plan. No matter what, he has no disadvantage and the situation is entirely on his side.

    Taking a breath of air, he quietly waited for the moment to meet Emiya Shirou. He had been waiting for this moment.

    In the continuous cycle of reincarnation, I place my hope on this moment, looking forward to it every second, just to endure for the almost zero chance.

    However, it is finally coming true. The long wait has finally come to an end. Now he only needs to wait patiently for a few minutes to reach his goal.

    Kill yourself with your own hands.

    This is the wish of this heroic spirit whose identity has always been hidden.  It's not a hope or a desire, but it's the only desire that sustains him who has long since been wiped out.

    A long time, or maybe, a moment!

    Recalling the process of waiting and the thousands of reincarnations he experienced, he himself couldn't tell whether it was just a moment or a thousand years.

    He is summoned as a heroic spirit to various parts of the world and in all eras to solve various crises in the world. In this case, ordinary space naturally cannot be his place of existence, because once two crises suddenly appear in the world, he cannot be separated at the same time.  solve.

    The Seat of Heroic Spirits solves this problem. Its location is outside the timeline, and the summoned heroic spirit only transmits the data to the summoning location, where a new body is made for him. Then after the matter is resolved, his body will  Disappeared, only combat experience returned.  Other information, such as the time and place of the era he was summoned to, will be recorded in his "room".  To use a metaphor, it is a written record.  Every call, every appearance.

    However, because it is outside the timeline, these data will naturally not be transmitted back before and after, or at intervals of one or two days.  They had already reached his "room" just when they arrived at the Seat of Heroes.

    He didn＊t know how long it took, but he realized that he might reach the Seat of Heroes, butDozens of hours.

    But because the past experiences, memories, experiences, and knowledge came to his mind at the same time, causing confusion, he only had the memory of the time he had experienced for thousands of years.

    It's like being summoned to another space a hundred times in one space. No matter how many decades pass between those one hundred summons to another space, the existence of the other space is indeed summoned at the same time.  A hundred times, in the same way, when sending these records back, it was also at the same time.

    It＊s like watching a thousand movies in two hours. You will naturally think that many days have passed.  But in reality it was still just those two hours.

    Being summoned to another generation, his own experiences and past, those thoughts and ideas were scattered and scattered in his place. He could only judge the time by constantly searching for records corresponding to his own memory.

    So, for him, eternity is no different from a moment.  In short, everything has happened, past, present, future, everything. Aksha's warehouse always has everything customized into a book and placed in your home. Whether you see it or not, things have happened like that.  .  In the distant past, the nearby present, and the unreached future.

    If I want to say it, it is no different from a book.

    He kept flipping through the book, and after the order was disrupted, did he think about this wish at the beginning, or did he come up with it after achieving his goal and experiencing it thousands of times.

    But it doesn＊t matter, as long as the goal is achieved, whether it is for a moment or eternity, it will be blown away by the wind, and he will disappear forever

    Suddenly, the knight's eyes raised.

    "A guestare you here because you know no one will disturb you?"

    Tohsaka heard the knight mutter something in a low voice, and then stood up.

    She has been awake for several hours, but she has been trapped in this chair and cannot move. Her hands and feet are frozen.

    But compared to her, Matou Sakura's situation is obviously even worse.

    Being reminded by Archer, Tohsaka discovered that Sakura's eyes were blind and she couldn't see anything, but this was not bad.  After becoming blind, Sakura's body functions also stopped little by little. From the beginning, she couldn't see her eyes, and later she couldn't move her hands and feet (after being tied up, most people can't make big movements, but their hands can move slightly.  It's okay to move and move her toes, and it's also an instinctive reaction. She hopes that her blood vessels will not be clogged due to her tied body.) In the end, her hearing began to deteriorate, and she couldn't even hear what Tohsaka said.  .

    This process only took a few hours. After a while, Sakura's breathing might stop.

    The red knight told Tohsaka that it was caused by the thing on Sakura's chest, but he couldn't solve it.  The same goes for Tohsaka, she doesn't even know what's going on, and judging from Archer's words, she can't dig out what's in her chest.

    The tied girl kept turning her head, thinking of any possible method.  But her originally flexible head seemed to be stuck with syrup and could not move smoothly. Hours passed quickly like minutes. She could only watch anxiously as Sakura's physical condition continued to deteriorate.  Nothing can be done.

    Just when she was about to give up, suddenly, the red knight stood up and interrupted her thoughts.  At the same time, a continuous sound that kept getting clearer came into Tosaka's ears.

    Those are footsteps.

    The footsteps of the visitor were clear but steady. He should be a man.  Moreover, the approaching voice told Tosaka that he was walking in this direction, and his target was the house where he was.

    Soon, the footsteps stopped at the door. Tohsaka and Archer looked at the door at the same time. She didn't know who could come at this time.

    The old door made a creaking sound, then slowly opened, and a man walked in.

    "Oh, there are obviously several habitable rooms, but I didn't expect that you would choose such a room as a detention center. You are really abusing the prisoners. You will be beheaded and you will be fed." The visitor looked at the cold and dry abandoned house.  Unable to sigh: "Isn't it too ruthless for you to treat your old master like this?"

    "What are you doing here!" Archer looked at the uninvited man with a cold voice.

    "Hey, calm down." The visitor chuckled and looked at his prototype: "Don't worry, I'm not here to fight with you. Shirou Emiya and I are not on the same side, and there is no reason to fight with you, so don't let the smell of gunpowder be so strong.  .§

    The white archers, I don＊t know where they came from, what they didHe is a man who has always been weird, the weirdest man. His face is exactly the same as Archer, like a cloned fake.  However, it was enough to confuse the fake with the real one. When he saw him for the first time, Tohsaka thought he was a real archer.

    The fake archer looked at Tosaka with a smile: "Hey, Rin, I'm so happy to see you still so energetic."

    Tohsaka couldn't be happy. The moment she saw this man's face, her heart dropped.  The already unmanageable situation is now even worse.

    A day ago, this man was still on Caster's side, but after Archer betrayed Caster, he immediately took away all of Caster's power - all the magic power collected through forbidden magic, and left openly.  .  Now that he suddenly appears here, what does he want to do?

    Suddenly, Tohsaka remembered something, and she immediately became nervous.

    Sure enough, Bai Archer pointed at Sakura who was already in a semi-conscious state over there: "I just came to see that little girl, nothing else. That girl is of no use to you, and she is about to die.  You will only be a trouble in your hands, why not call me."

    "What use do you want Matou Sakura for?" The red knight did not agree or refuse, but asked instead.

    "If anything, I don't need her to pull her. All I want is the thing in her body. I don't need her herself," the white knight said, spreading his hands.

    "It's you＃＃"

    Ignoring Tohsaka＊s exclamation, he just looked at Archer, waiting for the latter＊s answer.

    "Did you put that thing in Matou Sakura's body?" the archer asked.

    "Yes, what, do you want to promise me?" The fake archer nodded and looked at the real owner: "I just want that woman."

    "Then wait until I finish the matter. What will you do next? But before that, this woman is still my thing. If you want to take it away, I will let you die here." The archer said lightly.

    "Okay, I can wait. Anyway, I have enough time. It's okay to wait for an hour or two." The white knight said without hesitation, but after a pause, he smiled: "But that little girl Matou might  I can＊t wait too long, waiting for you to deal with Shirou Emiya or something like that〞he＊s going to die anyway, so it doesn＊t matter if you leave it to me now.§

    ""

    "And" Bai Archer raised his hand: "In exchange, I won't interfere with whatever you want to do in the future, whether it's killing Emiya Shirou, or something else Oh, by the way, I can also help you resist.  Saber and Rider, you should also know that your threats are useless. It will be very troublesome if a Servant gets in the way during the battle. I can help you resist her."

    He pointed to his nose: "Don't look at me like this, I'm quite confident in dealing with two Servants at the same time."

    The red knight did not speak immediately. He turned his gaze to the window. His sharp eyes saw a faint red floating above the treetops. Then he withdrew his gaze.

    Can you deal with two Servants at once? You really dare to say that.  Forget it, it doesn＊t matter.  The powerful figure of Saber flashed in the archer's mind.

    "Okay, anyway, the exchange with Emiya Shirou is a safe period of one day, but Dawn will be invalidated. After that, do whatever you want." Have you thought of the miserable scene of this guy being beaten to the ground, red?  The knight looked at his imitation and smiled facing him for the first time.  However, the smile was a bit weird.

    "Huh?" The white knight was a little confused. He looked around subconsciously: "Why are you laughing?"

    "Nothing" Archer replied.

    "Archer, you"

    Before he could say anything, the white knight stretched out his finger, and a condensed magic power flew out from his fingertips, like a stone, accurately hitting Tohsaka on the top of her head, beating her.  fainted.

    "You don't mind?" He looked at the archer with a somewhat strange look on his face: "If we don't knock her out, our ears will suffer soon."

    "No matter what happens with that kind of thing, I already told you that I'll leave it to you. It's up to you to do whatever you want." The archer shrugged, and then walked towards the door.

    "Huh? Wait a minute." The white knight was stunned for a moment, then stopped him and said, "Hey, you don't care about this guy anymore?"

    He pointed at the girl in red who was knocked unconscious by him: "I didn't say I needed her, so just leave her to me, okay?"

    The red knight had already walked out of the door, and his voice came from outside the wall: "If the two hostages are with you, the servant's attention will naturally be attracted to you"

    &nbsp; Listening to the disappearing voice, the white knight curled his lips: "You are planning on me like this, you are really not afraid that I will kill these two women!"

    Turning around, looking at Matou Sakura, whose eyes were still open but unable to accept any information from the outside world, the white knight sighed and walked up to her.

    Looking at his figure reflected in the girl's dull eyes, the white knight showed no expression. He just raised his palm, paused, stabbed it into the girl's chest, and then slowly pulled it.

    The flying blood was like a suddenly exploded water bag, and the blood spray even sprayed onto Matou Sakura's face, but the latter didn't notice it at all.  He pulled something out of the girl's body as easily as he pulled a planted fruit out of the soil.

    That was the white installation package that he had implanted before, but of course it was now black and stained with blood.

    Looking at the thing on his palm, the white archer took a breath and took it into his arms, not at all because it had just been taken out of a girl's body.

    ※Click＃ click＃§

    It has completely absorbed the marking insect, and there is still half the soul of the heroic spirit inside.  Okay, now the main thing is to install it.

    ※Click＃ click＃§

    The sound of dripping blood reached his ears. Although she was wearing clothes, most of the blood was absorbed by the clothes, but it was still dripping down her body. You can imagine how shocking the amount of bleeding was.

    Looking at Sakura's appearance, there was a hole in her chest, flying blood splashed everywhere on her body, and even her face was covered with blood spots. I'm afraid she will die soon.

    ※Click＃ click＃§

    However, even so, her face still did not change, she did not frown because of pain, nor did she close her eyes because of fear. She just widened her eyes and looked at the white knight, as if she acquiesced to his atrocities and did not resist.  It is silent acceptance.

    The white knight's eyebrows twitched, but he remained expressionless, watching the girl lose her life bit by bit.

    ※Click＃ click＃§

    ※Damn it,§ he suddenly roared and put his hand on Matou Sakura＊s head.

    A ball of golden light slowly flew out from his palm, like a delicate cloud.  That golden light was gentle and gentle, but brighter than any light.

    Then the light expanded, suddenly getting bigger as if it was going to explode, and it was as bright as a sun. It instantly wrapped the white knight's palm and Matou Sakura's body. The white knight's body wrapped around the entire room  ＃

    In the light that could no longer distinguish the color, he cut out: "This time, I can't convince myself that Matou Sakura will not die in the future, so I must save her."

    The corners of his eyes were twitching: "Is it possible that a person with a sharp mind can already detect whether there is any malice in others' hearts? That's why he is so confident in handing over his master to me."

 Related Works Chapter 142 The Last Waste

    "What did you say?" The female Servant's voice was as cold as ice. She looked down at Shirou as if looking down at him: "I want to hear the answer to what I just said from your mouth."

    The eyes behind the blindfold were emotionless, and Shirou could feel the coldness in Rider's voice as he was trying to suppress the anger in his heart.

    But that＊s of course, if it were me, I would definitely be very angry.  Shirou smiled bitterly inwardly.

    Just a minute ago, he stopped Rider, hoping that she could do him a favor.

    Now that Caster has been captured, there is no place to hold her, so she can only be temporarily placed in her own home. Although it is dangerous, it is also a helpless move.  Now we must watch her and prevent her from going out to cause trouble again.  However, there are few people who can guard her. The only ones who can do this are servants.

    Now, Shirou is going to the castle of Einzbern, and as his servant, Saber will naturally go too.  This place with caster cannot be left unattended, so Shirou hopes that rider can help guard it.

    However, Rider's master, Sakura, was captured by Archer. Rider naturally wanted to save her, but Sakura used a command spell on her to prevent Shirou Emiya from being put in danger. If Shirou Emiya didn't take action, she  Naturally, he couldn't move.  Although anxious in his heart, Rider was bound by the command spell and unable to move forward.

    Although Shirou didn't know about Sakura using the Command Seal for him, he knew Rider's concern for Sakura. At that time, when Sakura was captured by Archer Shiro, Rider didn't even leave the door. In order to save even a tenth of a cent  In seconds, she wanted to burst out of Shirou's roof.  Although she acted recklessly and was stopped by Lancer, it can be seen from this that Rider is cold to everyone on the surface, and Shirou has never seen her have a direct interaction with Sakura, but she still cares about her from the bottom of his heart.  Concerned about Sakura.

    Now that Sakura has been caught, but he asks her to stay here and watch others, she will naturally be angry and refuse.

    He had no choice but to face Rider's gaze: "I'm sorry, but there is no other way. Now that Archer has captured Sakura, we have also captured Caster. In order to have someone to guard her, here is  One follower must be left behind.§

    "But why should I obey your orders? Indeed, I have served you before because of the Command Spell Book, but it does not mean that I really recognize you. And" She raised her eyes and looked at  Saber behind Shirou: "You have a servant yourself, don't you?"

    "Of course, I have thought about it, but compared to Saber, Rider is more suitable." Shirou paused and asked a more realistic question: "Rider, how are your injuries now, and how much magic power is left?"

    ""

    Did this question get to the point? Rider immediately fell silent.

    Rider suffered an unimaginable serious injury before. The serious injury could not be healed even if all the magic power in Sakura was drained. He had to stop because he was worried that it would drain Sakura's life.  Later, Rider, who was unconscious due to excessive injuries, even went on a rampage, frantically absorbing Archer's blood.  However, the injury was still not intact. Later, she dragged her injured body back here. While keeping Sakura alive, she intermittently extracted magic power from Sakura.  But later, someone seemed to have used some force to cut off the magic connection between Sakura, and she could no longer extract magic power from Sakura.

    Although the injuries are generally healed, there is no reserve of magic power left.

    ※And there is another fatal factor, which is the penetrating wound between her chest and abdomen.

    Being pierced by Bai Archer using Harpe's handle, the wound caused by the natural enemy's Noble Phantasm is not so easy to recover. If the practitioner is not willing, I am afraid that the curse will remain.  Rider doesn't talk about fighting at this moment. Even when he stands straight, he can feel as if his chest and abdomen have been cut in half.  But she insisted on ignoring it and didn't show it.

    Fortunately, the white archer is not the orthodox holder of Harpe, and the curse will not last forever. However, it is impossible to keep it intact within a few days.

    The current Rider, not to mention the use of Noble Phantasms, cannot even perform to the normal level. Shirou is not stupid. Even he, having seen Rider's miserable state before, knows how badly she was injured.  And he is a master after all, so he can finally know the status of the rider.  Compared to her, Saber's situation was better. At least the latter was not injured. In a routine battle, even Lancer would not give in.

    So if you want to go to Archer, asking Rider to go with you is not a good choice.

    But Rider didn't want to stay here. She was silent for a while and said: "It doesn't matter what the magic power is. No matter what, I have to go find the Master. If I try to stop him, I won't let anyone go."

    herHis face clearly said that not even you can do it.

    "But it won't help if you are in your current state. Besides, if Caster is left here to do something secretly than if everyone goes, even if we rescue Sakura and the others, it may turn out to be even worse  ＃§

    "It's very easy." Rider simply took out his two swords: "Just kill Caster. She has lost her magic power and can be solved easily."

    It is easy to solve this matter, there is no need to think at all. If caster is the reason why they can't move forward, then she should be solved.

    The cold dagger is like an awl. Rather than a weapon, it is more like a torture instrument for bleeding and torturing.  Shirou looked at Rider who suddenly took out a weapon. She had a simple and relaxed murderous look on her face and was silent.

    Rider took this silence as acquiescence. When she turned around and walked towards the room where Caster was, Shirou did not stop her, but said something behind her.

    "Have you ever seen you hurt others, Sakura?"

    The unexpected words stopped Rider, who stood there in surprise and turned around in confusion.

    Emiya Shirou continued: "No, right. Besides, do you think Sakura would want you to hurt others?"

    Shirou understands, just like he never wants Saber to show up in a bloody manner, Sakura certainly doesn't want Rider's hands to be stained with blood.  She really cares about Sakura, so Sakura will definitely not want her to kill others, even if Caster was the one who hurt her.

    Of course not, considering Sakura＊s character, hurting others is simply nonsense.  Rider was angry about this.

    "You really want to stop me from going to Sakura's place, Emiya Shirou!"

    "No" Shirou shook his head: "I don't want to stop you, nor am I your master. I am not qualified to order you. Therefore, I just ask you to stay here to guard her instead of killing her. You like Sakura very much, right?  , that＊s why I＊m so worried about her. It＊s the same with Sakura, too. Although I haven＊t seen anything you said, Sakura must also like you very much. At least for her, you shouldn＊t kill others.§

    Shirou＊s eyes were sincere and his tone was sincere.

    Rider, who was surprised by Shirou's words, looked at him, wondering what happened to him to be able to say such a thing.  In his impression, Shirou should be a dull-witted and a bit shaky person (I guess this word means masochism), but he didn't expect that he now looks like a mature debater.

    However, his eyes were as clear as amber, and it didn＊t look like he had said these words in advance.

    Seeing that Rider didn't speak, Shirou continued, he looked more and more like a twilight old man, and his tone slowly slowed down: "Aren't you still injured? And I don't know about anything else, but he definitely has Archer too.  Your natural enemy is the person with the Noble Phantasm. Since you can't use the Noble Phantasm, you can't help Sakura even if you go. Moreover, Lancer's master has never appeared. He has been watching in secret. I'm afraid he is not an upright master. If he  Seeing that there is no one here, there might be a sneak attack. There is also the unknown white archer So I ask you to stay here and protect this house. Even if you can't defend it, at your speed  With wrist power, I can also take people to escape. In exchange, I will bring Sakura back. This mansion without Sakura is definitely not complete."

    ※That is to say, it＊s up to you to save Sakura?§

    "Yes" Shirou nodded: "Like you, I also like Sakura, and I will save her. Fulfill the agreement with Archer and bring Sakura back at the same time."

    "It's up to you to save her" Rider's voice suddenly became longer because of these words.

    She wanted to refute Emiya Shirou's words, but when the words came to her lips, she was surprised to find that she couldn't say it. It was obviously a simple and easy rejection, but she couldn't say it.

    why?

    Because the past has sneaked into her master's past, Rider's mind flashed back to the past of the master she had met, and she didn't even realize that she couldn't help but let out a sigh.

    The strength to refuse him suddenly disappeared. Rider raised his eyes and looked at the house behind Shirou.

    Yes, Sakura should indeed be saved by him. So what if he goes away? He has never been able to improve her condition, to allow her to continue to have human emotions, to remain normal as a human, and to reawaken her heart  In this old wooden house, Sakura found everything she had.  Perhaps, the guy in front of her should really be the one to save Sakura, not herself.

    "Really?" After being silent for a long time, Rider withdrew her gaze from the house behind Shirou. She looked at Shirou again: "Okay, Shirou Emiya, I accept your proposal.  I will guard this house and guard Caster to prevent her from doing anything wrong. In exchange, you have to bring Sakura back safely.  "

    "Uh, did you agree?" Although he held such hope in his heart, Shirou still didn't believe his ears after hearing Rider's voice of agreement.  Is one of the reasons because it was the first time I heard Rider speak with such gentle emotion?

    "Ah, you convinced me, Emiya Shirou, I agree to stay here." Rider said again, and she regained her indifference: "But, I hope you can go to the forest immediately. The agreement with Archer has been less than half a day.  §

    "Ah, thank you so much." Shirou breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Rider gratefully, but the latter's body had gradually begun to disappear.

    However, before the black figure merged into the darkness, he spoke to Shirou: "There is one thing, because you don't seem to have noticed it, so I will tell you."

    "Sakura once used the last command spell on me. The content was to protect you and Tohsaka Rin no matter what, so when Archer's sword exploded, I would save you, and Sakura would be captured by Archer. She knew  What would be the consequences of using the last command spell like this, but she still did it. There is only one reason, she would rather be in danger, and she also hopes that you can be safe. Please don't forget this."

    The servant's aura disappeared, but the voice seemed to be as clear as ringing in Shirou's ears.

    Saber looked at her master from behind. Shirou, whose hands and feet were stiff due to Rider's last warning, quietly looked at the empty courtyard in front of him.

    "Is that so?" After a while, Saber finally heard Shirou say a word, and she looked at Shirou with a sigh in her heart.  His master has always been responsible for saving others, but now he is putting others in danger because of their help. This must make him feel uncomfortable.

    That＊s why I＊m always being saved by Rider. I＊ve always had a relationship with Rider, but I＊ve been saved by Rider several times. Is this the reason?  Tsk, I am really stupid. I should have realized this a long time ago, but I still let Rider in such a situation guard others and give up the person I love the most.

    Taking a deep breath, Shirou turned around and said, "Let's go, Saber."

    "Ah" Saber nodded, and then she said to Shirou as if she was smiling: "You are unexpectedly eloquent today. I originally thought that when Rider said that he wanted to kill Caster, you would stand up and stop him.  , butwell, it's really a very clever argument, and it can actually make an evil person like Rider obey your orders. When did you become so wise, Master."

    Shirou also smiled. He didn't criticize Saber for changing the subject and making him feel more relaxed. He just followed her words and said, "Ah, because I don't want to achieve the goal through conflict. Besides, Rider is not evil.  , she may be a little indifferent to us, but she should be very good to Sakura."

    "Yeah＃＃"

    "Hey, you two, do you think I am transparent?" After walking out of the mansion, before the intersection, a voice suddenly interrupted Saber's words.

    Shirou and Saber both turned their heads at the same time and saw a tall man standing behind them, looking at them with an unhappy expression, as if he was the only forgotten person at the banquet.

    "Lancer" Shirou suddenly remembered that when he just woke up, Saber did say that Lancer was staying in the living room, but he ignored him, forgot about him, and came out directly.

    He looked at Lancer Well, speaking of it, didn't this guy say he was going to save Tohsaka before? It was like a medieval knight's legend, but shouldn't he have gone? Why is he still here?  Out of doubt in his heart, he said to the blue beast: "What? You are so idle, sitting around in other people's homes Besides, didn't you say you were going to save Tohsaka? So why are you still there?"  Here, Lancer?§

    ""

    Were you choked by Shirou's true words? The spearman didn't say anything. He moved his eyes to the side, and then waited for a while, as if waiting for the embarrassing atmosphere to be forgotten, before he turned his head, like  Just now, Shirou said as if he had not spoken: "I heard the general situation from Saber. It sounds like Archer now has no master. I am no longer interested in that bastard. And if you deal with him, I will be even more interested."  I won＊t interfere.§

    "" Shirou said nothing to the Blue Knight's nonchalant cheekiness.

    "So what are you going to do now, lancer" saberStaring at the man who was two heads taller than him, he said, "You don't need to go with us. Please return to your master immediately."

    "Don't look at me with that look, Saber, I won't be able to bear it." Lancer bared his teeth and his eyes were full of fighting spirit: "It reminds me of my mood when I was restrained during our first battle.  "

    "Then what do you want to do? If you fight us now, I will definitely accompany you." Saber's petite body faced the tall knight, feeling happy and unafraid.

    "Well" The spearman looked at Saber with an inseparable look, as if he was reluctant to make a decision. Then he looked at Saber with a bitter face and sighed: "If it was two days ago, after hearing your speech,  I will definitely rush towards you without even replying, but now I won＊t do it even if you ask me.§

    "Why?"

    This surprised Saber. Although she had not been in contact with him for a long time, she had figured out Lancer's temperament. He was bold, war-loving, and lustful He was completely in line with a certain form of hero, but now he actually said that he  Asking won＊t fight yourself.

    What does this mean, is it insulting me?  The knight considered whether there was this possibility in Lancer's words.

    "Why?" she asked.

    "I don't want to be an enemy of you, because my master has not given any new orders. Before that, I was free, so it doesn't hurt to go and see with you, and" At this point, the gun  Bing's voice became a little colder, and seemed to be mixed with an inexplicable emotion, like murderous intent, like pain, but this was only a moment, his voice immediately became normal, and the hoarse voice was full of  Violence: "I have something to ask Archer about."

    She stared at the spearman suspiciously, but the latter allowed her to observe him casually and naturally, as if he wanted to put up a poss for the audience to enjoy.

    Finally, Saber really couldn＊t tell whether Lancer was telling lies, so she could only look back at Shirou, hoping to listen to his opinion No, she should probably listen to his rejection.

    But just as she expected, Shirou nodded: "Well, as you like."

    "Well" Lancer nodded matter-of-factly, but Saber was a little angry: "Shirou, Lancer is an enemy, how can you just trust him."

    "Don't worry about that. I've met him several times. Although he is a weirdo, he won't lie. Rather than approaching with a purpose, he will be the type to rush over directly. He should be right.  It's the truth," Shirou reassured her.

    ※But half of the times I＊ve seen you, half of them were with the intention of killing you.§ Saber immediately became angry at Shirou＊s closeness to Lancer: ※Did you just forget it like that!§

    "Ah, of course I remember this. Of course, I haven't forgotten it. I didn't say that without thinking." Shirou pushed his hand, hoping that Saber's eyes would not be so sharp. He kept smiling: "Of course, if Saber doesn't  I hope that if this is the case, he can be driven away, but with his personality, he will definitely follow him. Rather than doing this, it would be better to keep him under surveillance and not let him make small moves, right?"

    "Although this is right, but" Saber hesitated, she was finally convinced, but she still expressed her reservations through other words: "What exactly made you change like this?  To think that you became so eloquent when I wasn't paying attention."

    "hehe."

    After Lancer over there, after watching the words here, no matter whether someone was disgusted with him, he inserted his words: "Fortunately, some people understand the facts, and I really see the acquaintances good."

    If an acquaintance wants to kill you twice out of the four times you have met him, then forget about it.  Shirou cursed.

    "And you, Saber." Lancer naturally didn't know what Shirou was thinking. He was teaching the young knight Chun Chun: "If you are so rigid and don't know how to adapt, the battlefield will become boring. Please tell your master more  Let＊s study.§

    "Well" Saber, who was choked by the spearman's words, immediately retorted anxiously: "That's not the case. It's Shirou who doesn't know how to adapt. You have no idea how hard I have been working."

    "Ah?" The spearman raised his eyebrows and looked at her in surprise, as if he didn't understand what she meant by hard work.

    Saber naturally has troubles that she cannot express.

    "For example, you should not go to the battlefield in person. You should stay at home and wait for the battle to end. The enemy is a Servant and you can't defeat it. And don't even think about blocking the sword for your servants There are so many.

    But the spearman looked at her in surprise, and said something that made people bleed: "Really, can you tell me then?"Well, it's a long way to the castle, so I'll tell you all about your hard work on the way. The loyalty of heroic spirits is the best food to go with the wine.  "

    Lancer immediately became the most loyal listener.

    "Why should I tell you these things? It has nothing to do with you at all." Saber immediately got angry.

    "I just want to share your sorrow. Isn't there a saying that if you share the joy of a friend, the joy will be doubled? If you share the pain of a friend, the pain will be reduced by half." The gunman said don't be polite to me, but he  I didn't consider that I was combining the two things, using other people's pain to increase my own joy.

    "you＃＃"

    Hearing Saber behind him roar like Tohsaka going crazy, Shirou shook his head a little. It seemed like this was the legendary incompatibility. No matter who the master of the spearman was, he would be in trouble.  but＃＃

    Shirou was a bit dumbfounded. Saber, who was usually calm, would be so angry at being teased by the spearman. Sure enough, Tohsaka was not by her side but him, so her mental state dropped by one level.

    But he couldn't let her go on like this, so Shirou had no choice but to remind her: "Hey, there's no time to play. It's already midnight. We have to get to the castle as soon as possible."

    ※I＊m not playing!!!§

    "Yes, yes." Shirou didn't look back. He waved his hand as he walked, indicating that he understood.

    The knight's face turned red because of her anger. She chased after her master who didn't understand her previous efforts. Behind her, a big-tailed wolf was gliding leisurely behind, not intending to join their queue, but just following it in a funny way.  Wait and see.

    Listening to Saber's loud defense in his ears, Shirou finally felt relieved.

    They just walked through the streets, walked to the edge of the city, entered the ownerless forest, and finally arrived at the castle of Einzbern at dawn.

    But what Shirou didn＊t know was that in the abandoned house in Einzbern City, a man looked at the girl in front of him as if he had lost the fight.

    "Tch, I really have to admire my own stupidity! What should I say at this time? Well, I am also a son of a human being. Will I be sad when my mother dies?" The white archer covered his face and couldn't bear to look at Matou Sakura.  Yes, I'm just angry with myself.

    It would be fine to remove the Holy Grail vessel from her body, then do nothing and watch her bleed to death, or die from lack of oxygen due to ischemia first, but why do I have to save her life?  ?  Speaking of which, don＊t you have the ability to save people at all?

    However, the Matou Sakura in front of her is no longer the same as before. Her eyes have been closed. Although her body and face are stained with blood, her expression is very peaceful, as if she is sleeping.  The clothes on the chest were torn in places, and although there was blood on the skin, there were no traces of scars. It was as smooth as a newborn baby's skin.

    Seeing this, Archer Bai couldn't help but feel that his metaphor was appropriate.

    It is indeed true. To a certain extent, Matou Sakura has just regained her life.

    Originally, Shiro Archer had no ability to heal, and delaying her life was meaningless for the already dysfunctional Matou Sakura. If she wanted to save her, she had to use other methods.  This was the second time to use the only permissions given to him by the great god.

    Use third magic to treat it.

    Originally, the third method was to materialize the soul and re-give life and body to the deceased.  It's just that Sakura isn't dead yet, so there's no need to do that, just do a part of it, it's easier.  But because of this, Matou Sakura was cured, and he wasted an opportunity to use magic.

    He used the magic to walk in a parallel world before, just to move a few kilometers.  Now he has used the magic of resurrecting the dead - this place is not like the spiritual veins at Liudong Temple. He can rely on the terrain to make similar things. Now he has truly used magic.

    The impostor sat down in the seat where Archer had been before, leaning against the stone pillar and sulking angrily. He glanced sideways at the unconscious Tohsaka, and said in an understated way: "You have to thank me, aunt, thanks to me.  , your sister will still be alive and kicking in the future."

    And there are no restrictions!  !

    Suddenly, a tiny flash of light made him blink.

    Turning his head, he saw the light of dawn penetrated the cold fog of the morning and shone into the dilapidated room.

    It's time!  He stood up and walked to Sakura and Tohsaka.  Because at this time, Emiya Shirou and the others should have almost arrived here.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out to lift the two people and chairs together, but when he saw Matou Sakura, Bai Archer regretted just nowIt's just my own stupidity.

    The last time!  He silently decided in his heart that this was the last time, and the remaining three opportunities should be used at the most critical moment no matter what.

    (I＊m so busy, the world is spinning)

 Related Works Chapter 143 The True Form of the Hero

    Tohsaka felt like he was being hung on the boat. His body did not move, but was swaying slightly due to the turbulence of the waves.

    She opened her eyes slightly, her nerves were a little weak due to being unconscious again. She squinted her eyes and looked ahead, but found that what she saw in front of her was not the scenery in the distance, but the ground that was suddenly near and far away. At the same time, there was a sound in her ears.  The sound of footsteps.

    She suddenly woke up and realized that she was flying forward in the air.  Turning his head, Tohsaka realized that he was still tied to the chair, but he was being carried along with the chair through the dusty corridor.

    The corridor was full of dust, but it was not because of long-term abandonment, but because something like an earthquake caused the roof to loosen, and dust fell all over the house.  She watched herself bouncing up and down on the dusty ground, her hands and feet hurting from the up and down movement.

    And the person holding her is naturally a white archer.

    The latter was as easy as carrying a bag of clothes, grabbing the back of the chair and walking forward.  Moreover, she was not the only one carrying it, Sakura was in her other hand, but she still had her eyes closed.

    Although she was a little panicked, when Tohsaka looked at Sakura, he found that her expression was very calm and her face was normal. It seemed that the situation should not have worsened.

    After doing this, she turned her head and aimed her eyes at the fake of her servant as much as possible.

    "I want to ask you a question?" She asked the white archer as if nothing had happened: "Where are you going to take us?"

    Archer Bai had long noticed that she had woken up. Now that he heard her words, he lowered his eyes slightly and looked at Tohsaka Rin.  He couldn't help but feel happy when he found that the latter was obviously tied up and being carried away like this, but still trying to maintain his momentum.

    "I don't plan to take you anywhere, but to take you to find your friends." The white knight passed through the debris-filled corridor and turned to another passage - compared to the previous place, this place looked even more shabby, with stains on the walls.  The paintings were knocked off, some walls were loose and cracked, the ground was covered with dust, and there were also debris falling from the ceiling.

    Tohsaka walked through this corridor the last time he came here secretly.  But it wasn't like this at that time. Looking at these traces, she could probably guess that the castle in Einzbern became like this, probably because of the battle between Archer and Berserker.

    "＃＃What's wrong?"

    ※＃give it to me first＃§

    There seemed to be a sound coming from the front, but it was not very clear because of the empty echo.

    "Ah, as expected, everyone has already arrived." The man nodded and took a leap. Suddenly the walls on both sides of Tosaka disappeared, and her eyes suddenly became clear.

    In front of us is a confrontation scene.

    With the arrival of dawn, the originally dark forest gradually became brighter, but the number of words began to decrease.  Originally, when they were traveling in the darkness, Shirou would still talk to Saber, and Lancer would sometimes get in the way, looking for something to talk to when he had nothing to say.  But the closer they got to the castle, the less communication there became.

    Saber naturally tensed up her nerves and watched her surroundings vigilantly. Lancer also had some changes due to being close to Archer. As for Shirou after Saber put on his armor, the indirect pause eventually turned into complete silence.

    Walking out of the trees, we came to an open space in the middle.  The early morning sunlight illuminates the pure white stone castle with a faint red color, like human skin. The originally cold castle seems to be alive at this moment.  This was the first time Shirou took a closer look at this castle. He was unconscious when he first came and ran away when he left. He didn't take a close look at this thing that should only appear in fairy tales.

    The castle as a whole still looks very majestic and magnificent, but directly opposite, the original grand door has long been in tatters. It seems that a huge body once ran out rampantly, and they walked in without knocking.  The inside of the castle was more dilapidated than he imagined, and it was not an exaggeration to call it an extinct ruin.

    The original ornately decorated hall is gone. The ground is covered with gravel and rubble, as well as large and small potholes and scratches like sinks. Some walls are even completely missing or collapsed.  A bunch of light shines in from the windows or broken places. Under the dappled sunlight, you can tell at a glance what kind of disaster this place has suffered.

    In the abandoned hall, he saw the man at a glance.

    "It's so late." An indifferent voice came from the hall. The red knight stood on the steps in the center of the hall, looking down at the people who came in from the door.

    It has just arrived in the morning, the morning fog has not dissipated, the sun is not strong, only a beam of light shines on his legs.??, it seems that his upper body has some shadows and is not very clear.  Even so, Shirou could still clearly see his appearance, even the expression on his face and the way he blinked.

    The same goes for the man with Eagle Eyes. He was wearing a red coat and had a hideous wound on his neck. It had begun to turn black. I don＊t know if it was scarred or worsened.  With a sneer on Archer's face, he greeted several people like the master of the castle.

    "Archer, how are Tohsaka and Sakura?" Taking a step forward, Shirou shouted to the archer.

    "As for those two people, because you came too late, I handed it over to the man who came first." The red knight looked at Shirou's eyes widened in shock, and just said lightly: "That white guy.  "

    "Well＃＃"

    The unexpected result made Shirou's mind go blank: "You guy"

    Shirou didn't know who that white guy was. When he came, he asked Saber about her situation after she was unconscious. At that time, they also interrogated Caster, but there was everything else except the white guy.  She didn't know anything about the knight, she just said that the latter came to her suddenly, hiding all his origins, and just treating himself as a thug to help Caster.

    "I have abided by the agreement I made with you and did not attack them." The archer ignored the anger in Shirou's eyes and said slowly: "But what others do has nothing to do with me."

    "You guy"

    "However, if you are worried, you should hurry up, because that guy seems to want to use them to do some experimental things, and one of them is not going to live long." He said it deliberately in a sarcastic tone, which swirled around Shirou's mind.

    Blood was injected into his head that had already calmed down, and Shirou felt that his eyes were filled with blood.  He didn't expect that guy would do such a thing and say it so calmly.

    "Wait a minute, kid." Suddenly an arm flashed in front of his eyes, and Shirou was stopped by this arm from rushing out.  He looked to the side along the strong arm and saw Lancer walking in front of him and stopping him.

    ※lancer＃＃§

    The gunman turned around with a confident and happy smile: "Don't be excited. Just leave it to me to rescue the young lady right away."

    He didn't even look at Archer, but just said to the surprised Shirou: "Originally, my master gave an order to conduct reconnaissance on all enemies. Since that little girl was captured by that man, I will  We must meet that man and rescue her by the way."

    Judging from his tone, it was as simple as stopping by to pick up a letter after lunch.

    The spearman nodded to himself: "Yeah, I cursed this order at first, but I didn't expect that I feel very comfortable now. It's really rare that I like my job because of this."

    However, a voice interrupted his sigh: "I'm sorry, I'm afraid you can't be the knight who saves the princess."

    Several people turned their heads in surprise and found a white man appearing in the dilapidated corridor on the second floor. His hands were holding two chairs, with two girls tied to them.  He looked at the people below with a smile on his face.

    But the white archer suddenly reached out and threw the two people and their chairs up high as if in a joke, drawing a high arc before throwing them down.  Combining the height on the second floor with his parabola, Tohsaka and Sakura did not start falling until they were ten meters high. If they hit the ground, they would either die or lose their hands and feet.

    Shirou was startled and ran forward hurriedly.  But Saber and Lancer were faster than him, and the silver and blue whirlwind instantly caught the two falling people.

    Seeing the two girls being caught, the white archer just turned to look at Archer and waved his hand: "Ah, you have already given me these two people, so you won't mind if I do this."

    Archer just glanced at him and said nothing.  The impostor who took this as his default grinned, then found a complete wall behind him to lean against, and began to watch the drama below.

    Sakura felt a little cold on her body, as if she was in some kind of open place and was being blown by the wind.

    She opened her eyes gently and saw Saber standing in front of her.

    "This is" She turned around and looked around, only to realize that she was in a hall at some point. She had seen the layout of this place with her rider's eyes.  The girl knight was cutting the ropes binding her hands and feet.

    Shirou saw them being rapedAfter placing them firmly on the ground, he turned his eyes. Although Archer just said that one of them had a short life, there seemed to be nothing wrong with Tohsaka and Sakura.  Moreover, Saber's senses are sharper than her own. If anything is wrong, she will definitely notify her immediately.  But Saber didn't speak, it seemed like nothing happened.

    With peace of mind, he looked at the man who was the same as Archer, but the latter smiled.

    "Don't look at me with such a scary look. I didn't do anything to them. On the contrary, I am their savior." The white archer put on the mask of "I have a very good relationship with you" again.

    "No, I'm not thinking about this." Shirou was not thinking about this. He was just thinking about one thing. He looked at the man and said, "I'm thinking, who are you? What is your purpose?"

    He ignored it before, but now he suddenly thought, if the true identity of the Red Knight is confirmed, then, who is this guy?  He looks exactly like him, and he first appeared on Caster's side. Who is this man?  What is your true identity?  What is the purpose?  Don't know anything.

    "Ah, don't worry, I'm not at all what you think. I have nothing to do with that guy." Knowing what Shirou was thinking, the white archer leaned against the wall and shrugged: "My original appearance is too  It was too scary, so I always used things to cover my whole body. Later, I met a guy who was good at making dolls and could help me make this body. Because I knew him, when I was making this body, I asked him to  I have become like this. I have never had any contact with the Archer who is a Servant before."

    Because you are really annoyed by this problem, the fake archer revealed a secret of his own.

    However, without having any contact with him, how could he know about Archer and how he could change his appearance to be the same as him.  But seeing Archer's look and knowing that he would never say anything, Shirou stopped asking.

    "Bodyare you a homunculus (artificial human)?" The swordsman looked at the tall man, suddenly felt something in his heart, and asked him loudly.

    "No, it's not." The fake knight shook his head: "I am different from that kind of cultivated thing. This body itself is made. It is made directly by using raw materials to piece together, just like using cloth to make clothes.  . It＊s not something that can be derived after cultivation, because the soul is mine, not something that appears later.§

    "Huh?" Saber opened her eyes wide. She looked at the knight blankly, not understanding what he just said.

    Shirou didn＊t understand either, but when he looked at the faker＊s eyes, the latter＊s eyes were very clear, and his gray pupils were not rippling due to emotional fluctuations at all.  The owner of such eyes is not lying.

    However, although he did not lie, he concealed the most important things.

    ※Does that mean that this body now is just a shell? His true appearance is not like that.  Several people thought this way and finally understood something.

    "That is to say, you have nothing to do with Archer, right?" Emiya Shirou looked at him and asked.

    "Yes" the white knight nodded simply.

    "Are you here to hinder one of us?" Shirou asked again.

    "Well, if those two servants don't take action, it will be fine." He looked at Saber and Lancer and asked.

    "As expected, you and Archer are in the same group?" Saber said angrily.

    "Don't say that, I don't get along with this guy. He just did me a small favor, so I should help him in turn." The white knight nodded.

    His tone always seemed to be playful, as if he was always playing tricks on others.  Just when Saber gritted her teeth in anger, the spearman who had been silent opened his mouth. He looked at the white knight on the side of the second floor and sneered: "You mean, 'As long as those two Servants don't take action,' you won't  Take action, right? This makes me a little confused, where do you get the confidence to deal with me and Saber, facing two heroic spirits at the same time."

    Faced with the enemy, he confidently said that he and Saber would have no problem dealing with him, but Lancer couldn't stand still.

    "It probably wasn't possible before, but now, haha, maybe it is possible." The white knight was still laughing, but his voice began to become calmer. He supported the railing with both hands and looked at the people below: "Lancer, do you still remember?  Well, I said last time that because my power is not complete yet, I am not your opponent, and I once made you look forward to it. Now that my power is complete, even for great heroes like you and Saber, I have enough  The strength is fighting with you."

    The red eyes widened because of this statement, and then??, the spearman's pupils almost shrank into pinholes.

    "You are" He suddenly remembered the man who had come to his door for no reason and had a fight with him. He had no idea about that man's appearance or identity. He only knew that the man's ability was very strange.  He is the only Lancer who has always been a scout whose identity is unclear.

    At that time, he was very unhappy in the fight. He automatically retreated after defeating half of the enemy. He didn't want to let him go at first, but he revealed the master's identity and was forced to retreat by the master.

    Except for Lancer and his master, no one knows about this matter. Now that the servant man says it easily, it can only mean one thing.

    "Do you know him, Lancer?" Shirou heard this clue and asked him.

    "Ah, we had a chance encounter." The spearman didn't hide anything, but when he looked at the white knight, his expression was very strange: "I once fought with him, but at that time, he was not like this.  At that time, his whole body was wrapped in darkness and his face could not be seen, but he definitely didn＊t look like this, and his body shape and voice were not right either.§

    "So I said, this body was custom-made by me later." Bai Archer cried out, as if it was the spearman's fault that he didn't recognize it.

    ※Forget it, this kind of thing is fine no matter what.§ The spearman suddenly laughed.

    With a wave of his arm, red light flashed through the air, and the red spear cut open the air, which was held by the Lancer.

    "Looks and size don't matter. Since you are the guy from that time, then come on and continue the battle." The tip of the gun pointed at the man, and the blue beast shouted: "This is the second time I have encountered you.  Now, I don＊t have to be merciful. Since you made me look forward to it, now let me see the expected results."

    "Ah" Facing the lancer that suddenly burst into flames, the white archer responded with a very headache expression.

    "Hey, hurry up"

    "Wait, Lancer" Shirou called him from behind.

    "Huh? What?" Cu Chulainn turned his head and looked at Shirou in confusion.

    "If you want to fight, I don't want to disturb you, but please go outside." Shirou said solemnly: "I have some things to settle with Archer here. If you want to disturb me, I will ask Saber to stop you.  "

    "Ah!!" Lancer opened his mouth wide, and then he thought about it: "Ah, yes, although Archer betrayed the contract, you and Archer still made an agreement in advance, and you will be the one playing home here today."

    Then, he lowered the gun a little and shouted to Bai Archer: "Come out, we will deal with it outside, don't hinder them."

    "Don't be so anxious, Lancer. I want to watch here." The white knight said to him: "I want to see what the real owner of my face, Archer, will be like in the end. You have been waiting for ten years.  Oh my god, it doesn＊t matter if you wait a moment and a half longer.§

    "What did you say?"

    "Didn't I say that I want to see what will happen in the end of the dispute between these two people. I will not run away this time. If you want to fight, I will definitely accompany you. But now, let me see the fight between them."  He glanced at Lancer: "Believe me, you will definitely be attracted by this."

    The spearman was speechless by this guy. Although the other party promised to fight him, why did he still have to watch the battle between Shirou and Archer.  Moreover, what＊s so interesting about Archer at the end? His magic power is exhausted and he disappears. Isn＊t this the only way to go?

    But I just promised not to disturb the boy, and now it＊s hard for the spearmen to rush up and attack Bai Archer.

    It doesn＊t matter.  Cu Chulainn decided that this guy was not as fast as him anyway, and he could catch up if he wanted to run away.  If he wants to watch, let him watch for a while.

    Shirou looked at this guy, and the fake Archer was also looking at him.

    "Forget it, since you promised not to disturb me, it has nothing to do with you." Thinking of the non-interference conversation just now, Shirou no longer looked at him, but turned to look at the man standing on the second floor.  Red servant.  There are more important things to resolve than the true identity of this man.

    Moving forward, Shirou slowly approached the stairs. The red knight stood there motionless, watching helplessly as the person he wanted to kill approached him step by step, without any intention of taking action.

    But that was probably because the King of Knights was following behind her. After Saber cut off the ropes on Sakura's hands and feet, she confirmed that there were no injuries on the latter, so she handed Sakura over to Tohsaka to support her.

    The swordsman and his master slowly approached the enemy. They allowed their master to walk in front because the enemy was already too weak.It seemed that even if she launched the previous attack, she could easily block it with enough room.  On the other hand, she also had some doubts about Archer. This man had been obsessed with killing Shirou from the beginning. The reason for this was something she still hadn't figured out yet.

    Shirou walked to the center of the hall and stood there. He looked at the high-ranking archers: "I finally noticed, Archer, that we once held the same necklace, but there could only be one of that necklace."

    He looked at the red knight, wanting to hear the answer from his mouth.  Although he already understood it, he still couldn't help but want to confirm it.

    When the man in front of him finally noticed something, he was not surprised, but felt that he was really slow.

    "Ah, yes, that is something you will never leave if your life is saved. It is unique in the world, a relic of Tohsaka Rin's father," the red knight answered without changing his expression.

    If this is the case, it can only mean one thing. It is impossible for two necklaces to appear, but if the necklace is worn by him and Emiya Shirou for life, it will become something related to him.  It＊s a thing.  In this case＃＃

    "The summoning of heroic spirits must have a medium, just like you and Saber." Archer raised his arm and looked towards Tohsaka, who was standing with Sakura behind him: "Tohsaka Rin did not prepare a medium to summon heroic spirits, so she  I believe that I have no connection with the summoned heroic spirit. However, no heroic spirit is summoned by accident. If a medium is not prepared, a servant with a similar personality to myself will be summoned. This is the necessary connection between master and servant."

    Yes, that's right. Tohsaka's personality doesn't match this guy's, and she didn't prepare any holy relics. That can only mean one thing. When this guy was summoned, it was not by chance, but by fate.  matter.

    "Tohsaka did not prepare a medium to contact the heroic spirit Archer. You were still summoned. That's"

    "Yes, it's not the summoner, but there is something related to the summoner in the heroic spirit." The red knight quietly completed his words, now it was a tacit understanding.

    There is only one thing that can connect Archer and Tohsaka, and that is what he just said, the unique necklace of Tosaka in the world.

    He was once assassinated by a Lancer late at night at school, and his heart was pierced but he still survived. That was because of Tohsaka Rin. The latter dropped the necklace on the ground and was picked up by Emiya Shirou. After that, he didn＊t know who it belonged to.  I just carry the things with me all the time. If I hadn't been to Tosaka's house and knocked over Tosaka's jewelry box, I might never have known who saved me.

    Thinking about it, I was stupid enough at the time. I saw Archer fighting with Lancer, and later Lancer came to kill me. Archer disappeared, and I was inexplicably saved. If I imagined, it was related to Archer, and I later understood Archer's  The master is Tohsaka Rin He has almost turned a blind eye to the fact that has been put in front of him. He is really stupid enough. He is stupid enough to wear other people's things on his body for so long that they become holy relics.

    Hearing her master's words, Saber suddenly and strangely felt a little panicked in her heart. She didn't know what was going on.  Judging from the conversation between Shirou and Archer, it seemed that the fog was gradually being cleared, allowing Archer's true identity to be revealed, but why was he so panicked? It seemed as if some terrible disaster was about to happen.

    What is going on in this situation? I have clearly observed it carefully. Archer has no strength anymore. If it is a battle, I can kill him immediately, but why am I still so uneasy now Moreover, I  Why did the master's calm voice also make her heart feel like a tightrope was tightening.

    "Really? It's true."

    The long-standing doubts were lifted, as to why this man knew so much about himself, and there were many things that he had not yet discovered, and why he was so disgusted with himself that he wanted to kill him several times.  The Servant who was given the rank of Archer is an archer but prefers close combat. He possesses many Noble Phantasms and is willing to throw them away without hesitation.

    Because all the Noble Phantasms he possesses are replicas, the magic that created the Infinity Sword is that man＊s real Noble Phantasm.

    As for his identity, the problem has finally been solved.

    Heroic spirits can be summoned from any era. If there is no qualified candidate in the past, then choose from the future. The Seat of Heroic Spirits is separated from the timeline of this world, so the time of this world cannot affect it, no matter where it is.  No matter the place or time, as long as you are a heroic spirit, you can reach the Seat of Heroic Spirits.

    This is the case with the man in front of me. He is not a heroic spirit from the past era, but from this era.??There is also no person born in the future.

    "Your real name is" He closed his eyes, and then opened them again. His golden pupils looked into the gray eyes full of hatred, and he said the name of this heroic spirit who had always hidden his identity: "Erotic Spirit Emiya.  palace).

    The Heroic Spirit Emiya, the future Shirou Emiya, is different from Shirou Emiya who doesn＊t know what to do or what to do. He is the one who has enough power to realize this dream and become a hero.

    "This is your real name" Shirou said to himself.

    Behind him, beside Lancer, Rin Tosaka closed his eyes in pain.

    (Today＊s update was not published yesterday, so I am posting it now. The following is two chapters combined into one)

 Related Works Chapter 144 The Hero＊s Reality

    There was dead silence in the castle hall with rubble everywhere. No one made a sound, only the lingering voice of the person who had just spoken echoed.

    When the magician Heroic Spirit of the archer class heard him say his name, his expression did not change at all.  Because the heroic spirit's name is spoken, it means that his life and weaknesses are exposed, so the heroic spirit in the Holy Grail War will never reveal his true name, but Archer doesn't care.

    ?????????? The man who has been hiding his Noble Phantasm and real name on the grounds of amnesia has never revealed his true identity even after he betrayed Caster. Now, the mystery of his identity has been revealed by Shirou Emiya.

    The Heroic Spirit Emiya (Emiya).

    This is a completely unfamiliar name among many heroes. Throughout the past and present, I have never heard of any heroic spirit named Emiya.  However, everyone present knew the surname Emiya.

    Except for Lancer, who is not too interested in the name and may be confused for a moment, everyone else knows the surname Emiya.

    For example, Saber knows two people named Emiya, and both of them are men.  One of them is Shirou, and the other is Emiya Kiritsugu, his former master and Shirou's adoptive father.

    At this moment, when she heard Shirou say the surname Emiya, she would naturally connect the identity of this hero with these two people to see if they could connect.  Because Shirou was standing next to him, of course it couldn't be him.  So she naturally thought of Kiritsugu. She looked at Archer and frowned in confusion: "Tch"

    But as soon as she said this word, she stopped herself, as surprised as someone who saw a living dragon for the first time.

    The same posture of Shirou and Archer holding swords suddenly appeared in her mind, and she thought of Archer's inherent barrier projection ability, and Archer's incomprehensible obsession with Shirou Saber couldn't help but tremble, and her head seemed to explode.  There was a thunder and a roar.

    "No way" Saber whispered in disbelief. Her eyes widened, as if she couldn't bear the shocking result, and couldn't help but take a step back.

    She looked deeply away from Archer, looking at Shirou who was not very tall next to her, and then looked at her master who had become a servant, as if to compare the difference between the two.

    Shirou＊s eyes were firm, and Archer didn＊t refute his words. If what Shirou said about Archer＊s real name just now was wrong, why didn＊t Archer refute it.

    There is only one answer. What Shirou said just now is true.

    This servant, the true form of the heroic spirit is: Emiya Shirou!  !  !

    The answer that was beyond the limit of understanding almost made the King of Knights lose control and his mind was in chaos.

    Indeed, she has also heard about the Seat of Heroes. It is not disturbed by the timeline here, so it is possible to summon heroes from the future.  It's just that it's too weird to summon a heroic spirit from the future to the age when you are still a minor. Moreover, the appearance and voice of these two people are so different that they are completely two different people.  Impossible, she knew Shirou. Compared with Archer's disgusting evil ways, Shirou's noble character was admirable, but why, Archer was "No, Shirou is already great. It was only a matter of time that he touched me."  Question. To have made such great progress in just a few days, and to grow from a complete layman to this point, can be said to be a miracle. Even becoming a strong man who can stand shoulder to shoulder with heroic spirits in the future is not impossible."

    ??Remembering what she had said, at this moment, Saber's strength disappeared.

    Sakura was able to stand after being helped up by Tohsaka, and then she was helped by Tohsaka to sit on the hole in the wall of the hall, but when she heard what Shirou just said, she was stunned.

    He said Archer is Emiya?  ?  !

    She kept looking at Archer, then at Shirou's back, her big eyes filled with confusion, as if she was completely stunned.

    Unlike Saber, Sakura only knows one person named Emiya, and that is Shirou.  Kiritsugu died before she met Shirou, so when Shirou said the surname Emiya, her first reaction was Shirou.

    But, Shirou said that the man, Archer, is Shirou. What's going on?

    "Learnlearn" Sakura blinked as if she was dazzled.

    "Sistersister" She looked at her sister in a panic, hoping to get confirmation from her, because that was the servant of Tohsaka, the heroic spirit summoned by her, she naturally knew what happened.  Something happened.

    Tohsaka looked away, not looking into her eyes.  In fact, she hadn't made eye contact with anyone since entering this hall.  She had already understood that Archer was going to kill Shirou no matter what.??, they will definitely conflict, and in the end, no matter which side loses, it will be Emiya Shirou who disappears in the end.

    So now that things have turned into this situation, she no longer wants to see it anymore.

    "Shut your mouth, sit here honestly and don't move." A voice squeezed out from between her teeth reached Sakura's ears. When she heard this sentence, she suddenly found that her hands and feet suddenly changed.  She couldn't move, not only that, she couldn't open her mouth to speak.

    Sakura looked at her sister in shock, not understanding what she was going to do, but what she saw was a sad profile.

    The red-haired boy and the tall white-haired copper-skinned Servant are the same person. This is unimaginable, but they are indeed the same person. This has just been confirmed by them personally.

    How big of an accident does it take for a person to become someone completely unrecognizable?

    "Haha" the spearman opened his mouth in an exaggerated manner and couldn't close it for a long time. Did he finally wake up to the meaning of Emiya?  With an expression as if he had seen a ghost, he took a few steps forward, as if to see Archer clearly, and then he turned his attention to Shirou: "Hey, are you kidding, boy, is that guy you?? Aren't you a magician?  "

    Although he was surprised, Cu Chulainn was not a brainless person. He turned his head and understood something.

    But if you think about it carefully, it makes sense that he has completely unrelated Noble Phantasms like Moye, Caladbolg, and Loias.  During the first battle, Lancer thought that guy's Noble Phantasm was Moye, the Sword of Infinite Split. After the second battle, he denied his opinion. The third battle left him even more confused. Now he finally understands  Here we go, why does that guy have so many Noble Phantasms.

    "Those things are not treasures, they were copied by him. This ability is Archer's Noble Phantasm.

    Heroic spirits will be summoned to various eras and regions. Although the memory will not be retained afterwards, the battle experience will still be retained. If that guy has seen those Noble Phantasms in battle and then copied them, then he has so many Noble Phantasms.  Not surprising.

    "Ah, that's it. No wonder you have endless swords." The grinning mouth suddenly closed because he thought of something. Lancer made a face in frustration, but he still didn't believe it: "Are you serious?  Boy Tsk, I originally thought I had something to ask that guy, but I didn't expect it to be for this reason. Forget it, seeing such weird things can be considered repayment. "

    Without the persistence he had when he came, the spearman lazily retreated to the back, not wanting to interfere with their affairs. Originally, he had agreed not to take action against Archer, so he came here just to ask about Caladbolg.  Now he felt it didn't matter whether he asked or not.  However, after hearing such a shocking result, he didn't want to leave immediately and decided to stay where he was and watch. After all, he had never encountered such a thing before.  Cu Chulainn couldn't help but look at Archer and Shirou, and finally, he found them.  The only similarity between Archer and Shirou Emiya is their eyebrows.

    The only people in the center of the hall now are Saber and Shirou. Compared to Shirou who is looking directly at the Heroic Spirit Emiya, Saber seems to be very hesitant. She has not thought about this scene at all and doesn't know how to deal with it. However, even if she knows  , a completely powerless body cannot move.

    That＊s why Shirou said that he must make a break with Archer, and that Archer must be handed over to him to deal with.  Indeed, if it were him, he really wouldn't be able to do anything to him.  Because, that servant is Shirou.

    Saber suddenly remembered that she had stopped moving under her master's first command spell. If Shirou had not stopped her at that time, then she felt a little shuddering.

    But, why I have all kinds of doubts in my heart. If Shirou became a heroic spirit, why would he do such a thing?

    The hostages, heroic spirits, and unknown impostors all stood aside, taking this as a sign of tacit approval. The red knight looked at the hesitant Saber, and saw that she seemed not as tough as before, and she seemed to have no intention of taking action.  Meaning, a faint smile appeared on his face: "Oh, aren't you going to take action? Saber."

    Hearing this voice, Saber narrowed her eyes in pain, as if she was unwilling to do so.  Finally, she made a decision and released her clenched hands.  The invisible sword blade made a crisp sound, and the sword pointed to the ground. Saber held it in her hand. She raised her head and looked at Archer and took a step forward.

    "Well, I understand, I no matter what happens." Saber's emerald eyes completely lost their usual air and majesty, and there was weakness in her voice: "I will not hinder your fight with Shirou."

    "Really, I'm really grateful" archer?He nodded, and his tall body slowly walked down the stairs: "I originally hoped that Rider would restrain you, but it seems that it didn't succeed. If you are still blocking me now, then it means nothing."

    "But, in exchange, you need to answer me a question." Looking at the red knight, she expressed her doubts: "Archer, why did you want to kill Shirou? You should have made such a plan from the beginning.  Come on, you want to kill Shirou, but you know that heroic spirits can be summoned to the era of your own survival, so you betrayed Rin after being summoned. But why is this?"

    "It's very simple. As you know, he doesn't like me and I hate him. If he kills people, this is enough reason." For this kind of question, the archer seemed to feel a little stupid. He just answered simply.  .

    "No, it's impossible." Saber shook her head and looked at Archer with eyes that had lost the will to fight: "You are Shirou, you are him after becoming a hero, aren't you? In that case, why do you do such a stupid thing of killing yourself?"

    "" Archer didn't answer, because he felt it was pointless to ask such a question. He just walked down the stairs in silence.

    "Wait, Archer" Seeing the red knight approaching little by little, Saber became nervous, she gritted her teeth, and finally felt that she couldn't let Archer take action against Shirou.

    But before that, a hand pressed on her armor.

    Shirou patted Saber's shoulder gently and comforted her softly: "It's okay, Saber, please stand in the back first."

    "But, Archer is yours" Saber still wanted to defend.

    "I understand what you mean." Shirou smiled easily: "However, his goal was to kill me, so it would be useless no matter how much he said."

    "Yes, originally that was your Master's private matter. As a qualified Servant, what you should do at this time is to stand aside and watch, right?" Lancer also supported him. He leaned against the wall and hugged his arms.  Saber told.

    After hearing the last words, Saber couldn't respond to Shirou's smiling face. She could only follow the master's instructions and took a few steps back, but still unwillingly asked Archer loudly: "Why, Archer, I can't understand. What do you mean?  I have been a guardian myself, and I have also heard that guardians become heroic spirits and protect human beings. But, as a guardian, why do you want to kill yourself?"

    I have seen it several times in my dreams. This is Emiya Shirou's dream, to be able to save others and protect others. He once swore an oath to his longed-for father one night, and has been pursuing it until now.  The words of the guardian probably coincide with his thoughts.

    The steps walking down stopped. Archer stood in the middle of the stairs, looking down at Saber expressionlessly.  It wasn't because he wanted to answer Saber's question, but because a word in Saber's words just now made him feel a little bit.

    "Guardian?" Archer looked at Saber's regretful face, and there was an expression on his face. However, for the knight's regretful face, he was greeted with a sneer.

    "That's not right, Saber." The red knight looked at the half-guardian in front of him who had made a contract but had not yet completed it: "Guardians are not doing the job of protecting humans, they are just eliminating them."

    He said it as calmly as if he was chatting, and his calm words contained hatred and ridicule for himself.

    "Archer?" Saber looked at the red knight and didn't understand what he meant.

    "Ah, indeed, I became a hero. Just as Shirou Emiya wished, I became the incarnation of justice." Archer nodded: "I did save some people, not only within the scope of my own abilities."  Ideals have also solved world crises and other things, and the power of heroes has been gained unknowingly.§

    "Really?" Saber looked at Archer: "In this case, you have become a hero and realized your dream, then you should have no regrets, why do you want to kill"

    The words she spoke gradually disappeared, and Saber understood that she couldn't even convince herself of what she said. If it were true, then there would be no such heroic spirit with eyes full of hatred.  Just by looking at the appearance that he and Shirou had not imagined at all, you can understand how many changes it took to become this completely unfamiliar appearance.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A man who sneered at his original nobility, shamelessly and happily accepted being scorned? Could this man be the Shirou who had the dream of being revered?

    "Realize the ideal? Ah, I have indeed become the embodiment of justice just like the ideal." The smile on the archer's face became more and more obvious, and his voice began to be melodious, as if he was very happy because of something, and then, he  He said what he was happy about: "But, in the end, all I got wasRegret, because all that is left for me is death.  "

    "There is only death" Saber didn't believe her ears and never thought that she would hear such a sentence one day.  She looked at Archer as if looking at another self.

    "In order to save as many human beings as possible, I kill, kill, kill like crazy. In order to implement my ideals, I kill irrelevant human beings as if they were nothing, and in this way I save thousands of people equivalent to those I killed.  "Twice as many people." The archer smiled dryly: "I have forgotten how many times this has happened, Saber."

    Having said this, he suddenly paused and looked at Saber's empty right hand, where the invisible sword was. He smiled and said, "Come to think of it, you once said that my sword is like a clear stream."

    "But, you are mistaken. There is no such thing as a pure sword or a dirty sword. A sword is just a sword, killing and destroying." He raised his palm as if to prove something: "The sword is called  The King of Hundred Blades is the first murderous thing that humans have. No matter what kind of sword it is, it can only be used for one thing when it is held by a person. It is not used against its own alien existence.  Instead, use it against a human being like yourself. It is not a tool, but a killing thing. No matter it is a sword of pure water or a sword of filth, no matter how noble it is, it is man-made and given by elves, as long as it is taken by me  Once it's in your hands, it can only be stained with human blood and can only be used to kill, keep killing."

    Being speechless by Archer's speech, Saber could only look at him blankly.

    Archer laughed at his past actions: "As long as someone needs me, I will go back to fight, no matter how many times, and finally I can't remember it."

    "But there is no way." Archer shrugged, and the hatred in his long voice became more and more obvious: "As long as there is a rescued party, there will be people who are not rescued. No matter how many wars end, there will always be new wars. Because  These things exist, and the incarnation of justice has no choice but to continue to exist and continue to kill.§

    Desires, conflict of habits, impulse, the chain spread of hatred in order to protect what is most important to oneself, these are all reasons for war.  As long as humans still exist on this planet, war will continue and never end.

    He took steps again, walked down, and said to the knight who was once his servant: "That's why I kill, trampling on the wishes of dozens of people in order to save one person. In order to save the trampled people, I lose more people.  . Stifling dozens of people＊s chance of survival, just so that the area within sight can be saved. Every time I think, this time is finally over, this time no one is sad, but there is no end at all, it＊s just me  It＊s just a show of force that deceives oneself and others.§

    "As long as I live, wars can be seen everywhere and never stop. Of course, I am not dreaming of a world without disputes. I just hope that at least in this world I know, no one will shed tears." The knight said this  At that time, there was no fluctuation on his face, but there was a strong emotion in his voice.

    It＊s not something like anger or hate, it＊s just ashes.

    Although she was laughing, even though she was mocking, and even though she seemed to have emotional fluctuations, Saber could only feel one thing from Archer's words.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    After being burned out, it is something that drifts away without a trace in the wind.  Every part of Heroic Spirit Emiya's body and every strand of hair exudes a thick gray air, as if this is how he should look.

    "But after you save one person, your horizons will expand. After one person, there will be ten. After ten people, there will be a hundred. After a hundred, how many people should there be Then I finally realized it. Emiya Shirou, this man, has  It's just a selfish ideal argument. And" The red knight despised his previous thoughts: "There is no possibility of equal salvation. There has never been such a thing in this world."

    "Why＃＃"

    "Hmph, because the seats are limited, there are always fewer chairs called happiness than the total number. There is no need to ask knowingly about this, Saber, you have also been the king of a country, and you have experienced this kind of thing many times, right?  In order to save the entire country, we have to abandon a small number of people." The red knight sneered, his expression was like shaking off a louse: "Since we can't save everyone, we have to get rid of the people who would have sacrificed. In order to save the entire country, we have to abandon a small number of people."  The damage received must be reduced to the minimum, and those people must be killed without delay."

    At this moment, Shirou saw Saber's eyes shrinking with pain. He understood this because he had seen this before and he could understand it.

    I don＊t want a world where no one is sad, and if possible, save as many people as possible.  However, this is a contradiction.

    Saving more people means that there are still a few people who don＊t haveTo be saved, no matter what, there will be some people who have to bear those things.

    " However, if we don't save them, they will all be sacrificed. Rather than doing this, it is right to save some people.  However, saving some people and abandoning some people goes against the hope of not making people sad. No matter what, it is an endless cycle that will never be solved.

    This is what Kiritsugu once said, the only person who the incarnation of justice can save is his own companions.

    "That's why I kill and save most people. This is justice. I have the idea in my heart of not letting anyone die, but I keep killing people. I say I don't want anyone to be sad, but it brings despair to people.  "The archer's face was full of ridicule, and he sneered: "But I have gradually become accustomed to it. I constantly violate my ideals in order to protect my ideals. I only save the people I want to save, and kill the rest immediately. I allow some people to sacrifice to protect my former dreams."

    "This is me, the truth about Heroic Spirit Emiya." The knight looked at Saber with a smile and introduced himself like a funny clown: "Look at me, don't you think it is for the sake of the world that men like me should die quickly?"

    Saber couldn't look directly at the thing in the archer's eyes, and she couldn't even utter a retort.

    ※I once swore to my regretful father under the moonlit night that I would become a partner of justice. Why did I turn into such a desperate and twisted heroic spirit standing in front of me now?

    He has been heading straight towards his goal, and has even reached the Seat of Heroes.

    "This is a lie, right?" Saber was silent for a while. She looked at the red knight and objected: "Even so, don't you still target that person and keep chasing him?"

    The knight's footsteps stopped at the edge of the stairs. After taking another step, he could walk down the stairs.  At this moment, he frowned, as if something had pierced a thorn in his heart.

    He didn＊t expect Saber to say such words, and he was silent for a while.

    "You didn't violate your ideals, but you were betrayed by your own ideals and lost your own path, right?" Saber looked at Archer unbearably and expressed her thoughts: "Otherwise, you wouldn't have killed yourself.  To pay for the sin.§

    The silence stopped, Archer's brows stretched, he looked at Saber as if in shock, then, he couldn't help but raised his lips, and laughed as if he had seen the most ridiculous circus.

    "Hmph, hehe, hahahahahahaha" The archer felt it was funny from the bottom of his heart and laughed hard. His handsome face was distorted and looked a little sick. He almost smiled crookedly.  .

    Finally, he had enough laughter, walked down the stairs, and stepped heavily on the hall.

    "Oh my, this is really a masterpiece, Saber. Do I pay for myself? Ha, don't say stupid things." The archer stood opposite Saber, with the corner of his mouth crooked, and there was still a residual smile in his words: "I both  There is no sin to repay and no recollection of anyone else pushing this irresponsibility onto me."

    In order to prevent Saber from entering the wrong area, Archer calmly discussed the cause of his death with Saber: "Ah, indeed, I have been betrayed and deceived countless times. I tried to stop the dispute, but was regarded as the culprit. In the end, I was saved by myself.  The man was sent to the gallows. But if I was guilty, I would have paid it off by then, saber."

    An invisible coldness enveloped her whole body, and Saber seemed to have climbed out of an ice cave. She felt her heart trembling, her hands trembling, her lips trembling, and her voice trembling:  "It's a lie, archer, your last"

    How she wished she hadn't asked such a stupid question just now.

    This is no longer a resemblance, but the worst joke ever made by the God of Destiny.

    How ironic, Master and Servant both get the same result in the end, they keep doing the same thing, and in the end they are betrayed by those close to them, and eventually die.  Although she is not dead yet, it will be soon.  Moreover, both of them also have the desire to eliminate their past selves.  This is so similar, almost a person's life.  If it wasn't for the will of the gods, who would turn these two people into partners?

    "That's it, how about it, Saber, do you feel a little affection for me?" The archer looked at Saber's trembling look with satisfaction, and smiled even more indifferently: "But it doesn't matter, I didn't intend to be grateful,  I don＊t want to be worshiped as a hero. What I want is the result of other people＊s happiness.§

    His voice became colder: "However, it has never been realized, whether during life or after death."

    "You just said that guardians are the power to protect human beings, but that's not true, saber." The knight was like a bad wolf approaching a sheep, never letting go.Aber, bent on defeating her defense: "The guardian is an existence whose first priority is the survival of the primates. If there is a possibility of destruction in the world, that power will come down I know how to do that.  I will be reduced to a tool and become an eternal slave. But I still accepted it. Because as long as I can save people, if the former Shirou Emiya cannot protect the oath, then I will become a guardian. Become the one who can control the 'destruction of mankind'  , then we can do it.§

    "However, it's completely the opposite. The guardian can't save people at all. Instead, he uses his power to force the accidents and sins that have already happened to zero." Archer's voice became excited, because he talked about too many of his own experiences, no matter how thin his emotions were.  It finally started to fluctuate. There seemed to be flames burning in his eyes. It was the fire of hell that had been tormenting him: "There is no way to save people at all. We can only save the people in that place, regardless of good or evil."  Complete annihilation. Instead of saving those who beg for salvation in despair, we will kill them all. Rescue has nothing to do with despair, people who have no idea about this kind of thing and only know the meaningless praising of life Don't be kidding.  How is this different from who I was before?§

    There is no difference at all, but the despair only increases.

    Originally, because of his lack of strength, he committed himself to a greater power, thinking that doing so would make his dream come true. However, he found out that he was actually exacerbating what he had done during his lifetime. Instead of saving anyone, he killed everyone he saw.  kind of thing

    "Archer, have youalways been doing this kind of thing?" The energy in her voice had lost, and Saber seemed to be looking at an empty ghost.

    "But I'm used to it. Human beings always repeat the same mistakes. In every era, the strong take from the weak. That is the most prosperous prosperity. I have seen this kind of thing many times. Meaningless killing, meaningless  Equality, meaningless balance." The knight's voice began to speed up, and the words jumped out quickly like blood gushing from a wound: "Even if I refuse, I have to see that as a guardian, I no longer have my own  The will can only be summoned by human will to deal with the consequences of human sins.§

    As a guardian, there is no possibility of refusing when being summoned.  The Holy Grail's servant system takes advantage of this. Regardless of whether the heroic spirit wants to be summoned or not, it will be forcibly teleported. This is the case with the heroic spirit Emiya.  It is set that if human beings are to be destroyed due to their own sins, they will be summoned and then sent there to wipe out everyone in the place.

    No matter how much you cry or beg, the sword in your hand never listens to your command. Instead, your whole body works skillfully to kill with the most efficiency.

    It is beyond imagination to imagine how much despair this heroic spirit has experienced.  Having never experienced that kind of thing, it is difficult to even understand what he said.

    "As a guardian, I can't save people at all, I can only clean up. I am a trash can, cleaning up people's sins, and smearing the filth all over my body. Even so, nothing can be changed, and there is no end in sight!!!" Knight  He roared crazily: "This is not what I expected, I did not become a guardian for this kind of thing -!!!"

    The guardian's roar echoed in the silent lobby, and the hysterical pain and despair seemed to be burned into one's bones just by listening to it.

    He was not afraid of death, nor did he hate being used by others, and he never asked for anything in return. It was because he accepted this kind of slavery that he was willing to sign the contract and die without any resistance.  However, this approach made him unable to agree, but it was too late to regret it. He could no longer change it and could only be forced to accept it. Countless eras had passed

    What stood in front of Shirou now was nothing more than a completely exhausted body.  What the hero Emiya sees is always the ugliness of humanity that he wants to save.

    So I hate, hate humans, and hate myself at the same time.

    "I don't want to clean up the aftermath for humans at all. However, since I am a guardian, I can no longer escape from this reincarnation." The knight's face returned to expressionless, as cold as a mask, as if he had never been angry.  He turned his eyes away from Saber and moved them to himself: "But, with one exception."

    The gray pupils reflected his disgusting face before, and the murderous aura overflowed from his body uncontrollably.

    He has only one goal, which is to kill himself.  But the true body of the heroic spirit is on the throne of the heroic spirit, and it is just some data.  When he is summoned later, he creates a clone in the present generation and transmits the data there. Even if he commits suicide elsewhere, it will be of no use.  As a heroic spirit, he no longer has the right to autonomy and cannot even commit suicide.

    The only way to make yourself disappear is this, after you become a heroic spiritBefore, kill yourself.

    Originally, the best way was to kill the parents of the man who would become a hero before he was born, but he had no way to go back to that era. The only way he could go back was to the present era.  So I could only do the next best thing and kill my sixteen-year-old self.  In this case, heroes will not be born.

    "It's useless, Archer, you are already a guardian. Even if I kill Shirou Emiya, who has not become a hero, you will not disappear." Saber sighed and looked at Archer, her expression full of unbearable.

    Heroic Spirit, as long as you register in the Seat of Heroic Spirits, you will be a lifelong member. No matter where you go, in any era, or what changes you make, you will not be affected by the butterfly effect. That is because of the Seat of Heroic Spirits.  It is an existence that is completely different from the current world. Time, space, quality, everything is different, and the connection is thin. If you want to correct that world the world here needs to make a big difference first, but before that,  First there will be disincentives to block it.

    "Maybe, but it's not completely impossible. Just tampering with the past won't work. But if you do it yourself, the conflicts will intensify. If the distortion increases, maybe the hero Emiya can be eliminated on the spot." The archer grinned.  : "I have been waiting for this opportunity. The probability is infinitely close to zero, but I still gambled so that I can continue to be a guardian. Otherwise, I will not be able to tolerate myself."

    For this heroic spirit, the reason why he did not collapse into a mindless killing machine is probably because of his goal as small as a firefly. Only relying on this can he be able to sustain himself until now. Otherwise, he would have been a machine.

    "I am just waiting for this moment. I don't care about the outcome now. Of course, you can also understand that I am just venting my anger on others and losing my temper at the idealistic Shirou Emiya." I hate others and  Killing him can be said to be revenge. If you hate yourself and want to kill yourself, it can only be a child-like quarrel. But now, the archer who did such an irritating thing has madness in his eyes.

    Shirou just listened to his words from beginning to end without saying a word. When Saber talked to Archer, he also remained silent.

    Now, Archer is standing in front of him.  There was no doubt that since he wanted to kill Emiya Shirou, he had to fight back.

    However, there is something I need to ask before that.

    "Archer, do you regret it?" He looked at his future self and asked softly.

    The hero replied without hesitation: "Of course, I, no, you should not be the embodiment of justice."

    "Really, that's good." Shirou nodded.

    "What?" His calmness confused the archer. He looked at his past self and wanted to hear what he had to say.

    "This proves that you and I are two completely different people." Shirou looked at him: "The only thing I will not do is regret, no matter what happens, so I will not admit you, if you are me  If you have an ideal, it is a wrong ideal, and I will knock it down with my own hands."

    Yes, that＊s right. This is how I＊ve been walking along. Even if people say it＊s twisted, I＊ve always believed that it was the right way to go until now.  Emiya Shirou is a person who is afraid of death. Although he has lost a lot along the way, he can never back down for what he has lost.  On the contrary, it is more important to move forward in a straight line, otherwise, those things will become meaningless and become nothingness.  Added together with withdrawal, it is the real death.

    But these words made the hero's eyes burst into flames: "This kind of thinking is the culprit of everything. One day, you will follow in my footsteps."

    "No, absolutely not" Emiya Shirou firmly believed.

    "Oh, does that mean you will be killed by me here?" Archer, who felt good about this sentence, showed a sinister smile.

    "No, I mean to knock you down here." Shirou let go of his hanging hands, and suddenly, without looking back, he said something to the Lancer behind him.

    ※Lancer, I want to borrow a word from you,§ he said.

    "Huh?" The spearman was listening to Archer talking about his life in the corner of the hall. This man with a bold nature also felt depressed.

    Although he has never had such great ambitions or similar ideas, and has never seen anyone similar to this man, this man's ideas and actions are undoubtedly worthy of admiration.  However, after hearing this man's life story, he felt a little heavy.  With such a twisted life, it is no wonder that this man would feel disgusted with heroes and lack the style of a hero.

    However, a sudden sentence interrupted Lancer, who was still depressed, and the boy suddenly told him to leave.??Such a sentence made him confused as he didn't understand what it meant.

    "What do you mean, boy?" he asked with a frown.

    Shirou did not answer, but just stared at the knight in front of him: "I know the reason why you want to kill me. I don't hate you, I just can't agree with you and see you unhappy, but there is one thing that is absolutely unforgivable."

    The archer narrowed his eyes and said nothing.

    "You are Tohsaka's Servant, and she is your Master no matter what. As a Servant, you must never betray your Master, and the same goes for the opposite. This was given to me by Saber." Shirou stared at his future self: "  Therefore, I cannot agree with your betrayal of Tohsaka."

    Hearing Shirou talking about himself, Tohsaka, who had always just used his ears to confirm the situation, couldn't help but raise his head and looked at Shirou in surprise.

    "So I'm going to knock you down here." He stepped forward, raised his hands slightly, and assumed a fighting posture. Shirou's eyes were blazing: "Not only will I knock down your wrong ideals, but I will also beat you hard.  After a pause, I will make you kneel in front of Tohsaka, crying and apologizing!"

    With his wide-open eyes trembling and his lips trembling slightly, Tosaka snorted and lowered his head.

    ※This idiot,§ she cursed in a low voice.

    Sakura was restrained by Tohsaka and unable to move. Now, she can only move her eyes.

    She has been thinking in her heart, why is this, if what just happened is true, then aren't the senior and Archer the same person? Why would they want to fight herself, but after Archer's remarks, she understood a little bit.  At this moment, she could only look at the lost sister next to her sadly.

    "You really dare to say that, boy." The spearman also understood the meaning of what Shirou just said, and suddenly felt that he was quite pleasing to the eye. He clapped his hands and laughed: "Ha, but based on your words, I will  I support you."

    "Thank you very much," Shirou responded without looking back.

    The magic circuit in the body has been opened and is ready to operate according to the design diagram.  Archer was also empty-handed, but that was exactly what was right.  Although he uses a sword, Emiya Shirou is not a swordsman, but a sword maker.  Then there is only one way to fight.

    Didn't he feel that he didn't need to pay attention to the superficial provocation just now, so Archer didn't say anything, just looked at Shirou with a sneer, and then he noticed: "Humph, it seems that you also know that fighting with me is a competition of swordsmanship.  "

    Indeed, since they are both Emiya Shirou, their fighting methods are also sword-making, so the competition is about sword-making technology.

    Two swords have begun to appear in the knight's hands.

    General Moye is the weapon that Heroic Spirit Guard is best at using.  No matter which sword has its own style, it is suitable for different people. Emiya Shirou can copy it but cannot exert its full power. Sometimes, it cannot even exert its abilities.  For example, things are long and dry. Even if you can understand it, you can't use it.  If Berserker's ax sword is used, the load will be too great. As for Saber's Excalibur, let alone it, it can be used, but it will also self-destruct.  Emiya Shirou's magic circuit simply couldn't handle it.

    So even if there are infinite swords, there are only a few that can be used.  That's why Heroic Emiya has been firing those numerous swords as arrows, and that's why he was chosen as the archer.

    "But the general Moye seemed to be prepared for Shirou Emiya.

    Compared with other famous swords, its style is too thin, and instead it becomes a mirror sword that sets off others.  Without unnecessary style constraints, Emiya Shirou was able to successfully use it, and it became the fighting object he was best at using.

    It's just that compared to Shirou, Heroic Spirit Emiya's projection was much smarter and faster than his. It didn't even require a hint of chanting. The speed of the projection was also amazingly fast. Shirou didn't even blink when he saw him.  A sword suddenly appeared in his hand.

    "Traceon."

    By imitating like him, the magic turned into reality, turning the phantom into a pair of swords.  But after holding the sword in his hand, Shirou saw the sword in Archer's hand and immediately understood that compared to his, his own sword was simply inferior.  It was obvious that he had put all his efforts into making it, but compared to his, it wasn't even a fantasy, it was just a dry delusion.

    Seeing Shirou holding the same sword in his hand, the red knight didn't say anything, but smiled strangely.

    Suddenly, the back of his hand glowed.

    The red crescent moon seemed to be ordered to reveal its traces, and then emitted light. There was only one Command Seal left.

    Once upon a time when Tohsaka Rin summoned ArcherThe obtained command spell was used twice, and the only remaining one was obtained by Caster using the Contract-Breaking Sword, and then Archer used the same method to obtain it.  Now, the command spell on the knight's hand is shining, which reminds people of the fact that he was once the master.  Now that the Command Seal is glowing, it clearly means that he is using the Command Seal.  However, he is a Servant, and unlike Caster, he does not use other Servants to use command spells, but who is the target?

    The answer is of course himself.

    The luster of the command spell disappeared in the knight's hand, but it did not leak out, but entered it.

    The Servant＊s body requires magic power to maintain. Although Archer has the support of independent action and can stay in the world for two days without the Master, this is also the case where the magic power is consumed as little as possible.  In the previous scuffle with Saber and Rider, the magic power had already been exhausted. Now it has been another day. It is a great blessing that it did not disappear due to the exhaustion of magic power.  Fortunately, he still retained such a trump card to use against Emiya Shirou next.

    Although the command spells obtained from caster are used to strengthen and discipline the servants, they can also be used as consumables on the master itself, such as Kotomine Kirei.  Because he was training in magic in the middle, the magic circuit was not fully developed yet, so the characteristics of the command spell made him a one-time big move for Kirei Kotomine.

    "But I have always been a dabbler in life. I should be more of a magician than a magician."  The Heroic Spirit Emiya is about the same as Kotomine Kirei, so he also uses the Command Seal on himself like Kotomine Kirei, but instead of attacking the enemy, it acts on himself.  Moreover, he is still a servant, which makes it even easier.

    ? If we want to put it simply, it＊s to mend the demon!  !

    In everyone＊s surprised eyes, the scar on the side of the archer＊s neck healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, like dough being kneaded, turning into solid skin again.

    Those were the wounds caused by being bitten by a rider who went berserk.  She was a god during her lifetime, but later became a demon. The scars caused by Medusa also contained a certain curse. It would not take a day or two to recover, let alone the archer who lost his master.  However, it is also possible if a large amount of magic power is used to forcibly restore it.  But the consumption is too high, and the average master simply cannot bear it, or will not choose such an approach.

    Archer used most of the magic power of the command spell to heal the wounds, and kept the remaining part on himself. Although it was not much, it still reached 30% of the magic power.  Originally he didn't want to do this, but the injury from Rider's bite tended to get worse over the day, as if poison spread from his neck to his back. In order not to let the injury hinder him, Archer chose to treat it.  Wound.

    Command spells can improve the abilities of heroic spirits, and can also discipline them, and can even do things like the second method. Needless to say how powerful such a thing is, the wound bitten by Rider was instantly restored, and the magic power was  There is still some savings.

    Although it has not reached a safe state, not even half of the usual level, it is enough. Not to mention dealing with that kid, even if you are facing a heroic spirit, you are qualified to die together depending on the situation.

    The luster of the command spell gradually disappeared, and Archer's originally thin body seemed to become solid.  When Archer was betrayed by Caster, before launching the sword rain, Archer once used the Sword of All Laws to break the contract on himself in order to obtain the command spell.  It's not that he cares about this kind of thing, but now that he has lost his master, if he encounters any obstacles and his magic power is not enough, he can still use this.

    Now it seems that this is indeed the right choice.

    Shirou was startled at first, and then he realized that now was not the time to be foolish. He hurriedly braced himself and observed Archer's movements carefully.  He didn't know what Archer had just done with the Command Seal, but he could figure it out with his fingers. It was definitely not something interesting or beneficial to him.

    Everyone was shocked except the White Knight.

    "Archer, you can actually use the Command Seal" With blue water-like eyes undulating, Saber looked at Archer in disbelief.

    "Why not? I was once a master, and I have the command spell in my hand. Why can't I use it?" the archer sneered.

    He looked at Shirou and found that the latter had no emotional changes regarding the increase in his magic power, and couldn't help but sneer at him for being such a person.  However, it is precisely because he is such a person that he has the opportunity to kill himself.

    Walking forward, the steel-toed shoes stepped on the stones on the ground, making a shattering sound. This silent signal announced the beginning of the battle.

    There is no need to say more. Neither of them can identify with each other, and they can't knock each other down with verbal words. Therefore, they can only use what they are best at to knock down each other, vowing to crush each other into pieces.

    &nbsp; In this castle, Archer once fought with the most powerful enemy summoned among this Servant, and defeated him five times. The devastated castle was a witness, and now, it witnessed Archer＊s  Another fight.

    Fight with yourself.

    To the boy who overestimates his abilities, Heroic Spirit Emiya roared: "Can you keep up with my sword making? If there is even a slight error in accuracy, your death will come."

    "You talk too much nonsense" Shirou stepped forward and yelled at his future self.

    With a kick of his feet, two men holding the same weapons rushed towards him.

    Light and shadow flew by, and the same swords shone with the same luster. As if to prove that generals Mo Xie had the ability to attract each other, the same two swords collided together.

    (Okay, I admit that this chapter is basically plagiarized from the original work, so feel free to complain about anything, I welcome it with open arms)

 Work related There is no update today because I really don＊t want to write this chapter separately.

    <input id="curl2" name="curl2" type="button" value="Copy the address of this book and send it to your friends on QQ/MSN" onclick="javascript:CopyToClipBoard('Destiny Begins Night','http  ://www.piaotia.com/bookinfo/2/2640.html');">

 Related Works Chapter 145 Pain

    The shadow of the sword gallops, and the waving edge of the sword is as illusory as an afterimage.  When the blades collided, bullet-like sparks exploded in the air, and the brilliance of the Noble Phantasm burned people's eyes.

    Two people of different heights were fighting each other in the dilapidated castle.

    Every blow is aimed at the opponent's vital points, such as the heart, head, neck, arms, shoulders, abdomen, thighs. In short, if it hits there, it will cause death or serious injury. Both sides will attack in that direction.  He strikes quickly and without mercy, as if he has an unforgettable hatred and must kill his opponent.

    Overloaded.

    The pain in the wrist is severe, and every time it collides with the opponent, the muscles in the arm almost seem to be torn.  But thanks to the gift, Shirou's arm did not lose feeling. In this situation where death would occur if he paused for only a tenth of a second, numbness was definitely the center of the death circle.

    Compared to the taller and stronger heroic spirits, Shirou is only sixteen years old and has not yet reached adulthood. He can only be regarded as a big boy. Although he works hard to exercise, he is nothing compared to the taller heroic spirits.

    ※Moreover, the latter is the man who has tapped out all the potential of Emiya Shirou.  The magic skills, mind, projection experience and combat experience are not comparable to Shirou.  Originally, Shirou couldn't fight him, but he still fought with him.  Although the arms and the muscles connected to the chest felt as if they were broken, the sword that was shattered by one blow surprisingly did not break. Instead, after twelve collisions, it still did not break.

    If you want to explain why this is the case, you have to thank Tohsaka.

    Archer had to guide Shirou several times due to Tohsaka's almost unreasonable orders. The total time was less than two days, but Shirou still learned a lot from Archer.  At that time, Tohsaka once described his progress as rapid, and he was even worried that it would be bad if he did not cultivate a monster.

    But that is of course, Shirou is the Heroic Spirit Archer, the future Shirou Emiya. His abilities, skills, and experience are all the things that are most suitable for the existence of Shirou Emiya. How can he not return to school quickly?  Just imitate that guy and you can fight him.

    Shirou completely imitated the guy in front of him in his stance, running movements, attacking posture, and even his breathing, so he could hold on. Moreover, after defending against the main attack, as long as the sword was not broken, then  You can just rush up and chop that guy down.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The stuff that was passed down from that guy.  I had this feeling a little bit before, when I was touched by Archer, and his body seemed to be electrocuted. I helped him walk, but I saw Berserker shooting hundreds of heads. This time, it was a direct audio and video transmission with subtitles.

    Since the beginning, the first contact between the swords of both sides, the knowledge of fighting, the skills of projection, the experience of using, many, many things have been passed down from him.

    Because he knew that the other party was also Emiya, he was also Emiya Shirou, and he existed at the same time, which created a contradiction in time and space. Therefore, Emiya Shirou could not hide everything about himself, and he broke through this layer of window paper.  , so he rushed in without any hindrance.

    However, for Shirou, he had never thought about it and did not like this feeling. His originally good brain felt as if someone had cut it open, and then roughly stuffed piles of things into it, regardless of whether the latter was  Necessary, is it useful?  Running software that can only be driven by 4G on 1G of memory, his skull felt like it was about to explode. Shirou felt that his eyes were being blocked by the dying brain cells, which turned blood red. However, his body was unexpectedly faster, faster than usual.  I need to be stronger.  Ah, if it were Berserker's violent transformation, this would be the feeling.

    And, that guy＊s

    "Drink" Shirou rotated his body, twisting his body to maximize the strength of his wrist, and struck Archer with a horizontal slash.

    Dodging away, facing Shirou's attack, Archer smiled: "Oh, you have become merciless. Why is there such a change? Don't you follow the principle of ahimsa?"

    "That also depends on the situation. Didn't you say that you should never hold back when facing a heroic spirit?" The Yin sword in his hand was raised horizontally, and it collided with the Yin sword slashed from top to bottom, and hit Shirou's forehead.  The front part forms a cross.

    "This is really funny." The white-haired man looked at him mockingly: "It seems to be saying that as long as you don't hold back, you can fight me!!"

    The red knight's eyes widened in anger, and Shirou suddenly felt that the sword in his hand was several times heavier, becoming a huge thing that he could not support. His heart was shuddered, and he immediately lowered his body, relieved his strength downwards, and at the same time quickly moved toward  After a flash.

    At the same moment, on handThe Yin Sword was cut in half by another Yin Sword unexpectedly.  The white sword edge grazed his forehead, and Shirou almost had his forehead cut open by the Yin sword before he avoided it.

    That＊s right, it＊s chopped into pieces.  Originally, the two swords were already in contact with each other, and their strength had been exhausted. Normally, the sword should be withdrawn, returned, and then struck again.  But Archer didn't do that. He just suppressed Shirou's sword, and then pressed it down hard, which resulted in the result just now.

    It may be that the previous collision caused cracks, but this also shows that Shirou's sword skills are not as good as his.

    However, Shirou did not retreat, he just stepped back slightly to let himself escape, then exerted force on his waist, and then pounced forward with the power of inertia, and slashed the side of the archer's neck with the sword in his left hand, trying to slice him off.  's head.

    Regarding this, the red knight just took a step forward with his left foot and struck hard with the sword in his hand.  In the end, with just one touch, the guy's sword cut Shirou's sword into two pieces. Shirou watched a black light hit his eyes. He almost waited until the cold steel hit the bridge of his nose.  Only then did he react and dodge.

    Quickly turning his head, Shirou managed to avoid the sword, but a large gash was cut from the side of his face to his ear, and a soft warmth snaked down his face.

    Although he was dodging as well, but Archer dodged, Shirou wanted to add wounds. Even if he used the same sword and the same sword skills, he still couldn't fight against him.  That's because Archer is faster and more powerful than him, and there is a clear gap in the strength of the sword.

    With 30% of his magic power remaining, he is still a heroic spirit. It would be a big joke if he was suppressed by humans.

    "You think your sword making is at the same level as mine. Not to mention your lack of understanding of the principles of weapon creation. Your imagination of the basic skeleton is too naive." The red knight swooped forward, holding the sword in his hand.  The dagger is as fast as the wind: "You can't fight me at all. The smarter thing to do is to order Saber to attack me instead of you and me. When you attack me, you are destined to fail miserably."

    "Shut up." The two swords were quickly projected, and in response to the blow, the sparks that flashed from the sword-blade clash made Shirou's eyes flash, making him dizzy, and his mind seemed to have been blown up by someone.  Now he is in a hurry just to deal with his own affairs, and he has no time to pay attention to what that guy said.

    The two swords in his hands were immediately broken, and two scars were added to Shirou's shoulders, and blood immediately surged out.

    The red knight passed through him. Shirou gritted his teeth and turned around. New swords were immediately projected on his hands, and the new general Moye The continuous projections made Shirou's palms seem to be burning with a ball of fire.  His palms were so hot that the skin was raw, but compared to the headache, this small pain was nothing.

    It＊s not because of the burden of using projection, but because of archer.  Because I hate him, because I don't recognize him, because I reject him, this headache will not stop until everything from Archer is circulated.

    But, the thing that spread from there, and the feelings of that guy

    Kill kill kill kill kill kill In endless memories, this kind of thing occupies the mainstream.

    ??The innocent and ordinary man, holding a pickaxe, stood blankly, looking at this strangely dressed man, he opened his mouth to speak, and asked him how he got here and why he suddenly appeared here.

    However, what answered him was a white light.

    Then he was surprised to see his vision swaying, and then he saw a two-legged figure, with the abdomen upwards missing.

    We don＊t know exactly what era this is or where it is, but what is certain is that there is something here that will destroy the world. Therefore, kill these people, clean up everything in this place, and let this thing appear!  !

    After he killed ten people, the people around him began to scream and run away like crazy, but it was of no use at all.  A few guys who don't know what stupidity is, actually want to fight against me with farm tools Don't these brainless guys know that the power of heroic spirits is given by the world, and ordinary people can't catch it in ten thousand years.

    Ah, they really don＊t know, but it doesn＊t matter, as long as they kill them.

    There is no need for confusion, hesitation or sympathy, just efficiency, because by doing so, the world will be saved and mankind will be saved from the crisis of destruction.  All he needs is to repeat this process.  The more proficient and skilled you are, the more you can save mankind more perfectly and let more people laugh. This is what you need and your dream.

    When you see a cute child, you want to go up and crush his neck, ignore his frightened eyes, and don＊t use the speed of a knife, just because my hand happened to be free, so I went up and used force.  It's really fragile. It's not as strong as an adult's muscles. In this case, it's not slower than a sword.

    Seeing the old man running in the room, I felt that at this age, he was still afraid of death and wanted to run for his life. It was boring and ridiculous. However, compared with the faster runner, he could still save some time. Let's deal with the faster runner first.  , and then finally deal with these slow people, who are as fragile as children, so at the end, the old man's eyes are cloudy, and he can't even see fear.

    "Please, please let us go!"

    Hearing the plea, let him take a closer look at this guy Ah, a family of three, but I'm sorry, this is impossible, this person originally existed to eliminate you.

    "No, as long as you are still alive, someone will die in the world, because the cause is with you, so you can't die." Facing the people who couldn't understand this sentence, he raised his sword: "I  I don＊t force you to understand, just feel free to hate me!§

    The sword swung down clearly took the lives of three people, and then others.

    As long as there is still a breath of life in this place, it must be dyed red with death.  Thousands of deaths lead to the prosperity of hundreds of millions of humans. This is the only iron rule that the primate guardians follow.

    This approach has no so-called justice, but it has nothing but justice.

    Justice.

    Having implemented this iron rule, he traveled through parallel time and space countless times, killing everyone he had never seen before with a knife in his hand, perhaps just to find a person buried deep in the local area.  The cursed place of decay known to man,

    How many times have you done this, and how many humans have you saved?  I don＊t know, in short, a lot, I saved a lot of people

    You became a guardian because you wanted to save people?  Ha, don＊t be ridiculous, maybe, I just want to kill someone

    The voice of emptiness speaks like this.

    ※It＊s been three times, and the projection usage has reached half. Even if I have to force it, I can only add two more times Humph, I let you see that. I didn＊t expect that you haven＊t solved this misunderstanding yet!§

    The sound of ridicule woke him up. Shirou looked at the man running in front of him, but he was the first to be scratched by a sword. The sword in his hand was first broken, and then his body flew into the air uncontrollably.

    Shirou was knocked two meters high by Archer's sword. He felt a sweetness in his throat, and a fishy hot breath hit his throat.  Flopping to the ground like a flightless mallard, he steadied himself.

    He reached out to cover his head and face, trying to push away the pain. He looked at Archer with one eye.

    He doesn't know what he just said he showed to himself, but there is no doubt that the memory he just saw is definitely that guy's memory, his past, his experience, that guy's memory fragments are in  Shirou's mind stopped, saved, and kept reappearing.

    But Archer didn't know, he just thought that the pain on Shirou's face was due to physical pain, and he continued: "Forget it, even if you realize it now, you don't have enough magic power to generate, your magic base is already incomplete.  Moreover, you can do it, but with your incomplete conception, you have no chance of winning."

    That guy rushed towards me again, like a predatory beast. The prey was obviously easy to kill, but he had to play with it before dying.

    Shirou's projection resisted his attack, but he was in a trance, as if he was in another world and dreaming about this world.  Accepting his knowledge and memories, looking at his past, and feeling his emotions, at the same time, there seemed to be some sound in his body, it seemed to be resonating, it seemed to be reminding him.

    The body is made of swords.

    It is a mortal body, it can＊t do anything, yet it desires extravagantly.  Chasing illusory ideals and trying to accomplish the impossible.  Without the talent for swordsmanship, he relied on fighting as his master, seeking the skills to fight against inhuman things.  That guy turned his heart into steel and asked the world for the power to achieve his ideals.  However, the young man got nothing. What the world gave him was to let him know that his body contained the world of infinite swords.

    Blood is like steel, and the heart is as fragile as glass.

    I want everyone to be happy.  Wants all people to be saved.  This is beyond human power.  No, as long as humans exist, such an ideal cannot be achieved.  Yet he longed for it.  I don＊t want to regret my powerlessness anymore, I don＊t want to sigh at the tragedy anymore.

    ??Wandered across countless battlefields without losing a single battle.

    Not a natural warrior, but a magician without talent.  He knew this very well, so he trained himself hard and worked hard to become stronger.  During the battle, he gambled at the cost of his life, and every time he passed death, his body was in tatters.  This gave him the iron will to calmly analyze the battle even when he was at a disadvantage, find out the enemy's gaps, and expand a slight chance of victory into victory.  How many emotions have been suppressed and how many lives have been strangled for this reason.

    However, it has never been defeated.

    Nor has it been understood.

    "However, even if you make such efforts, you will pay such a price."  But in the eyes of others, he is like a machine without flesh and blood.  Because he is a convenient existence, I can use him as I please.

    To the people around him, he is just a prop.

    "However, even machines have ideals to protect, so they accept others treating themselves as convenient tools.

    "I have never wanted to be appreciated by others, nor have I ever thought about being worshiped as a hero." This is what he thinks. As long as he can realize his ideals, it doesn't matter even if he sacrifices his life.

    He is always alone on the sword hill, intoxicated with victory.

    He firmly believed in his beliefs and kept overcoming one difficulty after another. No matter what kind of difficulties and obstacles, no matter how painful the decision was, he managed to minimize casualties.  However, he only told this to one person, and no one else knew anything.  This ideal is not something that should be told to others.  The more people these hands fail to save and kill, the less they can talk about their ideals.  The only way left is to be stubborn and guard it until the end.  He thinks that as long as it is for this dream.  It doesn't matter what you lose for them.  It doesn't matter if you are betrayed by others, as long as you are not betrayed by yourself.  With a body full of scars, I firmly believe that one day, this ideal will be realized.  At that time, it will be so beautiful.

    So his life has no meaning.

    As a result, he found that this ideal was too dazzling. Even as a hero, he could not bear the heat of the sun.  The further you go on this road, the more you realize your own truth.  In the end, he finally understood that it was not just a matter of wanting to save.  We can only save the majority and give up the minority.

    ?? Human beings, for the benefit of the many, have to pay the sacrifice of the few.  After reaching this conclusion, the hero collapsed.  He never had any other wishes, he just wanted everyone to be happy, but he couldn't do it no matter what.  So at the cost of his own death, he signed a contract with the world and became a hero.  But even heroes can't do it.  Just become a guardian after death and want to fulfill that dream.

    As a result, it can only usher in greater betrayal.

    Even if you bear the name of betrayal and become an enemy of the whole world, it is just for the dream of making others happy.  Even if you bear the name of betrayal, even if you have no heroic dignity, throw away everything, relatives and friends, the past, feelings, dignity, and life.  I gave up everything just to be able to realize my dream.  However, in the end, he was betrayed by his dream of giving everything.  Such a life, such an end, is really ridiculous.

    His body is made of the Infinite Sword.

    ※All I have is this world,§ he said.

    However, it does not mean that his projection originated from this, that this is the only magic he knows, or that this is the only symbol of his status as a hero.  Rather, he was saying that he was betrayed by humans, betrayed by the world, and betrayed by what he believed in. In the end, all he had was this.

    In his life, he had nothing left except this. He saved others, but was betrayed countless times. His remaining ideals also betrayed him. All he had left was the inherent barrier given by the world.  .  Something that was demanded from the world in order to save others, but was betrayed by ideals and became meaningless.

    His life can only be described by this, because there are no other words about him.

    To put it simply, his life can be explained by using that spell.  From the very beginning, I was destined to get nothing, only to be constantly betrayed, and to live a false and meaningless life

    The sword edge was approaching, and the silver flash made it difficult to tell whether it was the flash of the sword or the man's eyes. In short, they were both things that could not be looked at directly. Shirou used projection and took out the same sword to block it, and was pushed embarrassingly by the force.  Got out.

    He was suppressed near the wall. He reached out and thrust the dagger into the wall to stop his body.

    However, after he stopped, the turbulence in his body could not stop with his body. The conflict between his chest and abdomen made him want to vomit, and the flash in his head made him feel sick.

    justThe flash of light, the thing that came to my mind just for a moment

    I saw that guy＊s past and his memories.  It＊s clear why that guy is so twisted.  He keeps looking at what he hates, the composition of human beings, and is constantly betrayed by others. He firmly believes in his goal but gets betrayed like this, and he can't help but feel sympathy for him.

    That guy gave everything for that dream, without asking for any reward, just to be able to achieve that dream. However, in the end, instead of achieving his dream, he was betrayed by his own dream and was forced to do that kind of thing after his death.  , whenever I think about this kind of thing, my mind will

    No, that guy is me, that guy＊s life is my life, there is no need to pity myself.

    However, when I thought that that guy's life was the path I wanted to take, my heart felt like it was broken, and my feet became lacking in strength.  The consciousness and strength of fighting dissipated bit by bit.

    "Hmm" The expected result was not achieved, which caused the archer's expression to change.  Originally, according to his idea, this blow was enough to break the boy's sword. At the same time, when the next blow was beyond his reach, he looked over his shoulder and saw his chest, cutting his heart in half.  But unexpectedly, he was stopped by the sword that should have been cut off.

    He looked at the sword in his hand, and found that the originally intact go-getter Mo Xie had a small disobedient gap on it, which seemed to be caused by a hard collision with a sharp blade of the same strength.  Although it is small, it also illustrates a problem.  Even though I had cut off three pairs of that guy's swords, it was natural that the swords would be damaged.  But Shirou's sword was originally projected to break into pieces if it collided with him, and his own sword would not be damaged at all.  Now, after three times, there is a gap. This can only be for one reason.

    The intensity of Shirou's projection increased, and the theory became more harmonious with the sword itself.  Looking at the sword in Shirou's hand, he immediately read out all its data.

    But just now his sword was cut off by him, and now it has increased its strength. This Looking at the almost fainting expression on Shirou's face, the red knight understood.

    "My calculation was wrong." The red knight looked at the boy and nodded with a smile: "Although I have heard of magic that summons one's past life and attaches it to one's body to learn past techniques. It didn't happen in the previous contact, but it happened in the past.  Appears in the middle of such a deadly battle. Huh, just fighting with me has improved your skills."

    "Hahaha" Shirou looked like a fish that had flipped over on its belly, raising his eyes to look at him in a daze, his confused mind thinking about what his words meant and what he seemed to have said just now.

    Seeing this dead face, the red knight smiled even happier - as long as he saw Emiya Shirou in pain, his heart would be happier, and the flames of revenge and revenge would burn more intensely.  The happier you will be.  He was no longer eager to kill Emiya Shirou, the enemy was no match for him.  Instead, he now wants to watch his ugliness and appreciate his pain. Only in this way can he alleviate one ten thousandth of the pain in his heart.  As he said, maybe he didn't just want to kill Emiya Shirou, but it could also be seen as just losing his temper with the idealistic Emiya Shirou.

    "It seems that what you have learned from me is not just projection technology. Judging from your expression, you can also see it." Archer snorted and sneered: "How do you feel about your future?"

    Breathing stopped, Shirou's throat was blocked by the vomiting feeling in his heart. If he didn't hold it back, he would spit out his internal organs.

    Don＊t listen, don＊t listen to what he said. Immediately forget what you just saw and don＊t think about it again, because once you think about it, Emiya Shirou will

    "Are you afraid that you will collapse, so you avoid talking about it? That's true. But even so, those are all true." The hero neighed with hatred: "That's why I keep running like this,  I haven＊t noticed anything all this time. I am just driven by the compulsive idea that I must live for others, and I don＊t even have time to notice the flaw in my dream, so I just run forward blindly.§

    The knight felt unwilling, and his heart was filled with powerless anger.

    It felt like someone had hit me hard in the heart, knocking out the inner being.  Shirou's heart suddenly felt empty, and the whistling cold wind immediately blew in and occupied his heart.

    And, compared to these, the things that are spinning crazily in his head are still roaring.

    This is your end, you are simply deceiving yourself.  It was originally a daydream composed of lies, but you regarded it as your most cherished dream and used all your strength to pursue it.Okay, now you can see how vulnerable that falsehood is.

    With this thought in my mind, there seemed to be a voice of agreement in my body.

    The red knight discarded the sword with only one corner broken in his hand, and then a new one was projected, but it was not a double sword, but a sword with only one handle.

    This sword has no edge.  The three-foot sword has a spiral shape and is as silver as a diamond. There are fine blue thunder patterns on the sword, and the golden hilt is inlaid with gems.  This is the sword he once used as an arrow. It belongs to the sword of Fierkes, Cuchulain's best friend in Irish legend. The sword has the powerful power of thunder.  The name of the sword is caladbolg.

    He took the sword and slashed it at Shirou's face.

    It was not a sword that he could skillfully wield, so he just used brute force. Compared to cutting, this round drill bit was more like smashing it with an iron bar.

    But this iron rod was not something Shirou could bear. With his swords crossed in front of his face, Shirou resisted Saber's sword just as he resisted Saber's sword.  But the sword easily shattered the double blades in Shirou's hand. The sword that had already improved its level was easily shattered again. The round sword blade hit Shirou's arm and knocked him away.

    Shirou rolled onto the ground. He used the hand holding the fragment of the sword hilt to prop himself up. The sharp fragment pierced the palm of his hand. Shirou used the pain to keep himself awake, otherwise, he would faint immediately.

    His vision was blurry, and he couldn't tell which was the floor and which was his arm. The only area Shirou could distinguish was a patch of red.

    He was breathing heavily, his body was shaking, the muscles on his body seemed to be burning, and the bones seemed to have turned into steel, and they would rattle every time he moved.  The sound of steel penetrated the whole body.

    The archer's words were like a weapon sharper than the sword he projected, piercing into Shirou's heart. Listening to his words, Shirou felt agitated, as if he was about to go crazy.  However, there seemed to be a stronger emotion coming up than depression.  It seems like someone is saying something, asking myself to

    "Since you already know, there is no need for me to say more." Future Emiya Shirou said to him: "You have already seen what you will do in the future. You will be bound by boring ideals throughout your life.  It can only become a fake without self-awareness. Do you understand that this is called Emiya Shirou? Do you understand this matter?"

    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa" Shirou didn't speak, just panting.

    "Your idea, that kind of thing has no value at all, I believe so. Emiya Shirou's life is completely meaningless, and the feeling of saving just for the sake of saving is simply false," the red knight continued,  As if he wanted to spread all the regret and despair in his heart on Shirou Emiya: "You have been an inferior fake from the beginning. You have no identity of your own at all, and you don't even have ideals"

    "It's so noisy!!!" Shirou stood up, suppressing the pain in his heart with roars and projections. He was as crazy as a wounded wild dog.  Clenching his hands together, he did not project the two swords just now, but copied the man in front of him, the gorgeous sword in his hand.

    There was no time at all, and he never thought about making the complicated eight knots. The two magic circuits worked together. Shirou just imprinted the image of the weapon in front of him into his eyes, and then quickly created the form.  It was as if hot molten liquid had poured into the foundation of the magic circuit, burning it and burning out the magic circuit.

    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa" A series of shouts of unknown meaning, whether because of pain or emotion, Shirou rushed over with the instant projection object.

    With pieces of stone stepping on his feet, Shirou jumped up, flew down into the air, and struck hard at the man in front of him.  Shirou struck with all his strength and swung down the sword in his hand. In such a gesture, it was more like using an iron rod than a sword.

    In this regard, the archer raised the sword with one hand and stayed on top of his head.

    There was a clang, gold and iron clashed, and the air seemed to shake a little. Shirou's sword hit the archer's sword, making a trembling sound.  In response, Archer didn't even blink an eyelid, didn't bend his arm, and didn't shake the conical sword at all. He simply blocked Shirou's attack.

    The sword was blocked by the same sword. Shirou's shoulders were shaking because of the blow that had just exceeded his full strength, but the other party showed no expression at all.  The archer raised his eyes and looked at the enemy. He mocked Shirou who interrupted him angrily: "Don't you admit it? Indeed, as long as I am the true form of the ideal, then you will definitely reject it more than anyone else.  Me. But it＊s no use.§

    The red knight suddenly raised his arm. Shirou couldn't hold him down with the strength of his hands, but he raised it involuntarily.The hero shouted loudly: "I am your ideal, surpassing everything, reaching the end of your imagination. There is no way you can defeat me like this!!"

    It is indeed invincible. This man is a hero. He has fighting talents that can be appreciated by Alaya, and he has been given the corresponding power.  After countless training, battles, experience, and the power of the guardian given to him, if he can fight against it, then the guardian will no longer exist.

    He used brute force to lift the boy up, and then stabbed Shirou between the eyebrows with the sword in his hand.

    In his panic, Shirou didn't notice what flashed in front of him. He just saw the flash of a meteor, and he immediately blocked his sword in front of his face.

    "Crack", Shirou screamed and flew out.

    The archer's sword accurately hit the sword in Shirou's hand and penetrated it without stopping.  Naturally, the quick projection could not withstand perfect manufacturing. The blade of the sword, which was as thick as an arm, was broken with one blow. The awl-like drill bit grazed Shirou's cheek, taking away a piece of flesh with it.  This was also because it passed through the round sword, so its accuracy was lost, and Shirou was able to survive.  However, he was also driven by that force and soared involuntarily.

    He fell to the ground again, his cheek hitting the ground hard. This time Shirou didn't even have the strength to make a sound.  He was as weak as drowning, and his eyes were dizzy.

    Indeed, there is no way to win. That guy has survived no matter what kind of battlefield it is.  How much effort he put into this, the cunning, cruelty, viciousness, inhuman torture, inner pain, everything, made him never fail no matter what kind of battlefield he was on.

    The same is true in the current situation. No matter what, he will win. No matter how big the numerical difference in combat power is, he can ignore it and find a way to win.

    But why do you feel this way?

    The knight was roaring, and the knight felt unwilling.  He was shouting his questions loudly.

    Stretching out his arms, Shirou pressed down on the ground to support himself, but before he could exert any force, his two arms seemed to be filled with blades, cutting his blood vessels and cutting off his ability to stand up.  .

    Archer looked at the sword in his hand and noticed a crack on it. Because the collision with the sword just now was too violent, he dropped the sword without hesitation and approached Shirou with his bare hands.

    For Shirou, who was having difficulty breathing and moving, he probably didn't even break a sweat.  The red heroic spirit looked at the enemy calmly. He was only amused from the bottom of his heart by the latter's unyielding aura as he struggled to get up from the ground.

    "Aren't you going to let go? Huh?" He sighed and asked tentatively: "What supports you in fighting, Shirou. Is it because of ideals? Then, what is the reason for you to become a partner of justice?"

    "What?" Gritting his teeth and straightening his body, Shirou looked at his own face filled with hatred.

    Although he pretended to be confused, his heart suddenly contracted. Before understanding this sentence, the first thing his mind did was to reject and deny self-protection. Shirou's inner self shrank into a ball in order to protect himself.

    "Don't you know No, you are different from me. You are just escaping. In order to accept this dream smoothly, you deliberately ignore it." The archer stopped and looked at the past with pity.  His ugly look: "That is the source of your ideal. It is not your ideal at all. It is just something borrowed. In the final analysis, you don't even have anything that belongs to you. This kind of life is not a fake."  What is it?"

    He kicked Shirou in the face, and the steel-toed soles kicked him away.

    After rolling on the ground a few times, Shirou stopped, coughing and wheezing, and retching.

    "%@" The voice has been distorted, and the syllables cannot be distinguished, and some only have the desire to vomit.  In the end, Shirou could only grit his teeth desperately and let the pain resolve the turbulent emotions in his heart.

    The archers continued to walk towards him.

    "I have no memory of you, Shirou. But, even so, I still remember the scene that day - a sea of ??fire and the breath of death. I prayed for help in despair, and finally fell into despair again. That time  The expression of the man named Emiya Kiritsugu when he rescued me." The heroic spirit's voice began to grow low, as if suppressed emotions were surging.

    feeling scared!  !

    Although I don＊t know why, I started to feel scared.  The intense fear that he had never felt before was like the most terrifying beast, roaring in Emiya Shirou's heart, baring his teeth and grinning ferociously.

    ?It was as if Archer's words were a spell that would release the terrifying monster in Shirou Emiya's heart.

    "No" Shirou instinctively refused.

    Archer ignored it and continued, minding his own business: "If you want to talk about the source, that's it."

    "At that time, at the scene of the fire, you only cared about your own life and ignored others." The hero cut his wound cruelly, and he projected a sword like a candlestick, with a gold handle and a silver body, like a tribute.

    The hero rushed forward quickly: "Ignoring the wishes of others, you were only thinking about your own life at that time, so you felt guilty for those people, so you looked forward to Emiya Kiritsugu who could save others. Because of that man, he  When he was rescued, his expression was too happy, so in your heart you wanted to be like him. You were not what you wanted to be at all, you were just trying to imitate that man to alleviate the guilt in your heart."

    It was as if a giant hammer fell from the sky, hitting Shirou on the top of his head, causing the roar of a giant bell.  With a crash, Emiya Shirou's existence shattered like a broken protective film, revealing the miserable inner being inside.  The half-projected sword was instantly shattered by the guy. The sword slashed across his chest, and a blood arrow spurted out from Shirou's chest.

    The red oozing from his body appeared before his eyes, and he was forced and desperate to return to the red and black world.

    The world was in ruins, with flames burning in the air and traveling on the ground. Countless debris floated in the air, and the burning sky was as dark as ashes.  The rancid smell came from the nose, and the smell of pungent grease was everywhere. The dead people huddled up in a ball as if they were avoiding flames, and eventually turned into indistinguishable charcoal.

    The wailing sounds filled my ears, begging for help, begging, hoping, despairing. I just didn＊t want to live, I just wanted this child to live. It didn＊t matter if I didn＊t save myself.

    Wait, wait, wait.

    Closing his eyes, blocking his ears, ignoring the people next to him, and pretending not to hear the sound, Shirou walked forward.

    Ignore the painful sobs, the pleas to save me, the screams that don＊t want to die, the mother＊s pleas to take the child out, the dead eyes that can＊t even cry for help, no matter what it is, ignore it.

    I just hope that I can be saved and walk.  Kill your own heart just to escape from that hell.

    Becausebecause I really don＊t want to die.

    ※I＊m tired of seeing corpses. It＊s so unbelievable to a six-year-old child.

    But it＊s because we＊re tired of seeing people dying in pain that we no longer fear them.  Only then can we continue to move forward.

    Come back, come back, come back.

    Ignore them, don＊t look at them.  Who is there? Neighbors, friends, classmates from school, old fitness guys who are often seen nearby, maybe even relatives and friends nearby, all ignored.

    He held back the tears that flowed out, but kept moving forward. Even though his heart was trembling with regret, he kept walking forward. Shirou probably died at that time, and all that was left was his body.

    It＊s just that the body also has the will to survive and the instinct of life. For those who have died, the body that has no self is still looking for a way to survive.

    no, do not want.  People around him were still pleading, hoping that this man who could still move would stay and help him.  However, he didn't stop.

    Ignoring the calls for help, and walking selfishly in response to the pleas of the same human beings, even living like this is painful.  But, even though it hurts, I still feel like I want to live and want to escape.

    sorry.

    I know I was wrong, so I apologize, I will apologize, I am really sorry, so, so please forgive me, come and save me!

    Because apologizing will make you feel better, so I just apologize.  But, for the dead, this is unforgivable in any case.  The resentment, curse, and pain of the deceased were all accumulated on the child, so he died.

    Then, in the midst of complete despair, he finally received redemption as he had expected.

    At that time, the appearance of a man dressed in gray was tantamount to a gift from God. If there was true rebirth in this world, that would be it.  At that time, Shirou's life was saved, and so was his soul.

    That man was smiling and crying, even with tears streaming down his face, but he was still smiling happily, as if he was the one who was saved.  From then on, Emiya Shirou was saved.

    But others are not so lucky.  But in that area, the only one alive was himself.

    ??Everyone was obviously begging for salvation, and even though they were in such a place, the only one who received the miracle of salvation was himself.  There are people who deserve to be saved more than me, but in the end, only a child like me is saved.

    Therefore, you need to accept the reality, you must accept their death, and you ignore their death.

    It＊s just that from then on, Shirou＊s life was linked to those who died. Because he was the only one who was saved at that time, he had to do something on behalf of those who were not saved and save more people for them.  If you don't do this, you won't even be able to lift your head.

    In the days that followed, I just chased Kiritsugu desperately and wanted to be like Kiritsugu.  I couldn't do it at the time, no, I didn't even have the courage to do it.  Although I really didn＊t have that kind of ability at the time, that＊s why I worked hard in the following days and kept moving forward with the goal of Kiritsugu. Because I couldn＊t do it and couldn＊t save it, I longed for it.  Only then would he pursue Kiritsugu and want to be like Kiritsugu.

    Because, if one day, one day, I can do that, how happy it would be

    After waking up from his submersion in the water, Shirou looked at the cracked floor in front of him and at the marble with artistic craftsmanship, unable to tell the difference between it and sand.

    His mind gradually rose from the water, and Shirou returned from that world. He paused for a long time before he realized that he was kneeling on the ground, his hands hanging down helplessly.  His eyes were wide open, his eyeballs were trembling, and his pupils were blurry. Shirou couldn't believe that he was just immersed in fantasy. The fire that seemed to be burning in his heart was so real. Could it be a memory?  !

    "It seems that you have finally realized why you must become the embodiment of justice." The red knight stood behind him. Instead of attacking him while the latter was defenseless, he threw away his sword and faced him calmly.  He said: "Yes, it's because you were the only one who was saved, so you feel guilty about those who died. It's also because when that man, Emiya Kiritsugu, looked so happy when he saved you  , so you also hope that you can be like this, that＊s all!§

    "Of course, it's natural for children to admire their parents, but you've gone too far. And if it's just admiration, it's fine, but that guy gave you a fatal curse at the end, and you can only live like this for the rest of your life. I don't need to explain the reason.  Come on!!!" The knight's voice became louder.

    Yes, I can understand what he means.

    "Dad's dreamI will definitely make it come true!"

    "Ah, I'm relieved."

    On the night five years ago, under the most beautiful moon that Shirou had ever seen, he made a vow to Kiritsugu.

    From then on, Emiya Shirou had to become a friend of justice.

    My own feelings, my own everything, etc. don＊t matter at all.  I just want to move forward for the existence I have longed for since I was a child, and I just want to be a partner of justice.

    I hope that everyone can be happy.

    It＊s not Emiya Shirou, but Emiya Kiritsugu＊s wish, an impossible dream.

    "You've noticed, Shirou. You don't want to be a partner of justice from the bottom of your heart. Your so-called ideal of becoming a partner of justice is just imitating Emiya Kiritsugu's dream, and Emiya Kiritsugu believes it to be true.  Archer's voice was full of hatred. He never said Shirou's last name once, but called him Shirou, not because he had a good relationship with Shirou, but because he hated the surname Siege from the bottom of his heart.  Because without the man Emiya Kiritsugu, if he had just let the child go and ignored him, if he had not saved him at that time and given him a shot.  There would be no Heroic Spirit Emiya now.

    ※If Emiya Kiritsugu were standing in front of him now, he would definitely go up and split him in half without hesitation.

    "No, it's not"

    The archer walked forward, his tall body shrouding Shirou in his shadow. He looked at the hunched and kneeling man: "The incarnation of justice? Huh, don't be kidding. The thoughts you are repeating are not you.  It＊s something. I just look forward to the desire to save others because it＊s a good thing, and I have no feelings of my own at all. This is not hypocrisy!!§

    The hero roared loudly.

    He didn＊t just want to kill Shirou, what he wanted to do was to kill Emiya Shirou physically and mentally.  If even the current Emiya Shirou cannot admit his dream and thinks that his dream is just empty, then kill him.  There will definitely be no existence of the so-called Heroic Spirit Emiya.

    Raise your hands high and at the same timeHolding it tightly, a black sword suddenly slipped from his hand and turned into a physical entity. The heroic spirit held it and slashed at the man kneeling with his back to him.

    However, the sword in his hand was finally stopped.

    It is also a black sword. It is the famous sword once used by Saint Laurent. It is also known as the Blade of Eternal Life.

    Standing up from the ground, when turning around, when you see the sword, you immediately project it, skipping a large number of projection sequences, and directly project it.  A low-quality imitation that was cut in half with just one blow.

    "Hmph, you still refuse to give up! I admire myself for being able to maintain my fighting spirit at this time." Heroic Spirit Emiya cursed himself.

    Under the black sword, the red-haired man clenched his teeth.

    ※Damn it, it＊s so abominable, that guy, he is really

    Indeed, what he said was right. Shirou himself admitted that he was right. He had no so-called feelings at all. Even his ideals were borrowed, not emotions from the heart.

    But, I feel very strange!

    It＊s not depression or discouragement, it＊s something else.  After returning from the sea of ??fire, it seemed as if there was some voice shouting in my heart, urging myself, spurring myself, to stand up.

    What is going on? This sudden surge of emotion, and, as if to set off this emotion, the voice in the body becomes louder and louder.  Shirou felt strange.

    It felt as if the bones in the body had deformed and began to twist. The harsh sound of steel friction sounded from the body, as if there were countless swords in the body crushing, rubbing, wearing out, and finally showing their sharpness.

    ※It＊s obviously so painful that my magic circuits are scorched, but I still want to fight.

    This is probably the first time Emiya Shirou has actively wanted to fight.  It looked like it had sunk into the sea and was crushed, but it seemed to be protected by something and did not withstand the impact of water pressure. Instead, it jumped up from the bottom of the sea.

    What, this overwhelming feeling!

    My hands felt like they were being torn apart, but I didn＊t feel any pain in my heart. It was as if the physical pain disappeared compared to the thoughts in my heart.

    I understand that everything this man said is true, his actions are right, and his words are the truth.  But, I don＊t know why, I just don＊t want to lose to this guy. I don＊t want to lose to this guy to my death.

    Emiya Shirou thought so in his heart.

    The knight is roaring, the knight is in pain.

    (I feel like I＊ve become a mushroom and I＊ve been bouncing votes. I＊ll try to write more tomorrow and make up for it by writing a chapter of more than 10,000 words)

 Work related Chapter 146 It＊s not a mistake

    Well, his eyes changed.  The red knight looked at his expression, no longer hesitating, but a look that wanted to cut him.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? She was still hesitating just now, the sword in her hand was not attached, but now she is able to maintain her posture even under her own blow.  Although he didn't know why, he was determined.

    Archer also reminded him of why he wanted to be a partner of justice and a hero with powerful power. He had clearly seen the future and his own end, but there was nothing he could do.  However, this guy actually

    "You've obviously realized it, but you still refuse to admit it, you guy" The red knight became angry, and he roared at Shirou: "Do you really want to be a hero that much!!!"

    "I never thought about it," Shirou yelled at himself unwilling to be outdone: "But, now it seems that it has to happen!!"

    "Yes, that's right." The hero was not surprised by his answer, because otherwise, he wouldn't be Shirou Emiya.  He gritted his teeth and said harshly: "Because this is the only feeling for you. But this is not from the heart, but a feeling for others. In the final analysis, it is nothing but false.  Counterfeit.§

    "No!!!" I don't know where the power came from, but Shirou responded with a voice that was twice as loud as before.

    It is obvious that the body has no strength, and the magic circuit will be broken if it is continued to be used. Even the body is full of holes, and blood will spurt out from the spring as long as it is moved. However, even so, I don't know what is going on.  , this body refuses to admit defeat, I don＊t know why, but I just don＊t want to lose, I don＊t want to lose to such a guy, even if he is myself.

    "Isn't it?!" the archer roared, pressing the sword in his hand hard, and at the same time he raised his left knee violently, intending to smash his jaw with his own knee, but Shirou noticed this and withdrew in time.  The sword is in front of you.  The black knee impacted the sword, and Shirou was separated from Archer. He walked backwards, and the sword in his hand shattered again.

    Archer leaned over and rushed over. The black sword was like the ghostly light in the hand of the god of death. He roared at his unbelieving self: "Others are more important than yourself. This body must exist for others. You must save others."  , I have always been driven by this obsessive concept, because this dream is too beautiful, so I didn't notice the flaws in it, and just ran, ran, ran."

    He screamed angrily: "But everyone's dream of happiness is just a fairy tale that only children believe in. If you can't live without this dream, then die with your dream."

    The knight is roaring, the knight is crying.

    Under the solid steel exterior, a poor child was crying helplessly.  Shedding blood and tears, shouting, save me, save me.

    No one came to save him, no one could help him, because from the beginning, this was the path he chose.

    That guy

    Gritting his teeth, suppressing what he wanted to shout, he opened his hands and projected again. Using the last trace of activity of the magic circuit, he projected the rare and famous sword, Gan Jiang Moye.

    The couple's swords are smelted by the husband at the cost of his wife's life and named after the sword maker.  The price of projecting them is that the magic circuit in the body is finally broken.

    At the same time, the sword blades inside the body rotated even more crazily. They kept twisting and making noises as if they were trying to crush Shirou Emiya himself.

    "Ahhhhhhhh〞〞" He let out a scream while roaring, and Shirou rushed towards the hero.  He used all his remaining strength to face the black sword, but after just a few blows, an obvious gap appeared on the blade.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    My dreams are hypocrisy, my feelings are just false fakes, and my life is just a poor imitation. However, this fake mood is trembling at this moment.

    The body can no longer withstand the next blow, but even this body keeps working hard.  I don't understand what's going on, but even though I don't understand, the body that started to move can't stop.  I just saw the figure of the man in front of me, his hatred, his anger, and the roar in his heart.

    Your own inferior and forged heart will beat and let out a long roar - knock him down, defeat him, crush everything about him.

    Shirou used the sword in his left hand to sweep Archer over the head, and thenThe attacker lowered his body slightly, rotated his body on the spot, and used the twist to pull out his left hand fiercely, but it was not empty. He suddenly held a sword in his hand.  The red sword was like a bloody whip, whipping at Shirou's head and face.

    Shirou stepped back and stepped forward to meet the red sword.  Then he continued to meet him and slashed at the heroic spirit's body.

    Both sides no longer have the composure they had when using weapons in the first place. Even if they use this unpretentious mirror sword, they can only use brute force to attack.  As for Archer, he used all his strength to smash the enemy in front of him.

    Because of their anger, both parties lost their cool, and all they wanted to do was to overwhelm the other party with strength.

    Facing himself who was waving his sword desperately, Archer laughed: "No matter how hard you fight, it's useless. All you have is lies. Falsehoods can't save anyone at all, and you can't even decide what to save!"  "

    "no!!!"

    The black sword shattered the black general, leaving only a Taichi hilt in Shirou's hand.  The only one left was Mo Xie, who faced the attack with the white Yin sword. However, there was no protection on the side, and he was immediately hit by the red sword in the arm, and the bone was clearly visible.

    "That's it, you can't beat me at all. As long as you still hold on to that boring ideal, you can't win!!"

    Like a blow like a raging wave, the swords in the hero's hands came together and chopped off Shirou's head. The latter used Moye to stop it, but the fragile sword structure was hit by the Invincible Sword and the Destruction Sword at the same time.  , can only be broken into pieces miserably.  Shirou was knocked away again.

    Like a tattered doll that was thrown out, Shirou rolled around in the gravel-strewn hall, and finally fell into a large pit that was smashed out by someone unknown.

    "Uhwu" He was panting heavily, his breathing was as disgusting as a picture, his eyes were blurred, he couldn't focus at all, and he couldn't see clearly.

    Except for one man.

    "It's over, Shirou." Archer stood at the edge of the pit and looked down at him, like a god scorning an evil insect: "That's where the stupidity of fighting even though you know you can't win comes to an end."

    "What are you driving" Under the red hair, the boy made an indistinct voice.

    Indeed, the magic circuit was scorched and could no longer function at all. The scars on his body were so heavy that even he could not believe it. He just stayed calmly in the pit for a second, and the blood immediately filled up one third of the pit, so  His injuries made him unable to fight no matter what.  However, I still don＊t want to fall.

    The sword in the body seemed to be unable to bend, and it forced the body to stand up.

    However, compared to me, who was standing very hard, tapping his feet and head constantly, that guy, not to mention injuries on his body, even his breathing was not disturbed at all.

    The outcome was obvious, no, it was known from the very beginning. No matter how hard he tried, Emiya Shirou could not win the heroic spirit Emiya.  It has long been known that humans cannot compete with heroic spirits.

    However, every time he denounced it as a fake and heard the scream in his heart, the loose body became full again, and the originally weak arms could squeeze out the strength from the muscles.  Even though his spirit was screaming and his whole body was in pain as if it was about to explode, he still had no intention of giving up the fight.

    ※Are you kidding me!!!§ Shirou roared, a hoarse and unknown voice coming from his bleeding throat.

    Traceon.

    I chanted the incantation, but the magic circuit was scorched, and the magic power could not flow at all, so my hands were empty.  Facing that man, if you want to win, you can only use the sword.  Not being able to project is not an option.

    However, there are only a few magic circuits that have completely turned into powder and cannot be projected again.

    Since that＊s the case, if that＊s the case, then use the unused parts.  Emiya Shirou has never used large-scale magic, and the magic circuit in his body has not been fully opened, so if he uses the unused parts, he can continue fighting.

    "Ahhhhhhh" He stuffed all his consciousness into his body, searched for the scorched magic circuit, and opened it forcefully.

    ??Tear open the door of the circuit, open the channel of the circuit, and pour the magic power into The nerves, blood vessels, muscles, and bones of the whole body are twisted crazily, and the convulsing body seems to be torn apart, and countless sword blades are about to break out of the body.  Emiya Shirou almost evaporated from this impulse.

    ??At the cost of the pain that makes people collapse, just for the sake of projection.  The black and white swords reshaped themselves in his body and were held in his hands.

    "Hmm" Shirou opened his mouth, not because of the enemy's attack, but because he had spit out the most blood since the battle.  openShirou didn't know how to use the magic circuit, so he could only use this crude method to open it.

    Facing his still standing body, the man really couldn't bear it. The white hair on his head was like a countdown of needles, and he made a sound like grinding teeth: "I see, even if it becomes like this, it still can't stand it."  It＊s amazing that you can continue to maintain your fighting spirit! Then"

    He once again assumed a fighting stance, with the black and red swords intertwined in front of him. Behind the blades, his iron-colored eyeballs were filled with gray light: "Now let you understand that in the face of overwhelming strength, what is faith?  It＊s just＃in vain.§

    The magic power surged through him, as if it had never diminished.  But that's right, because he was only facing his unformed self, with a huge gap in strength and clear abilities, so fighting him was just playing around with humans, and he didn't take it seriously at all.

    Shirou understands this, so if he wants to defeat him, he must use a higher level of sword skills than he currently has.

    However, he has never learned anyone's sword skills. He only has his own exploration. Now he only imitates that guy's sword skills, so the scene when Archer and Saber fought appeared in front of him. At that time, it was obviously a bow.  Soldiers can be knocked down by swordsmen.  Although there was some element of Saber's weakness at that time, his strength cannot be ignored.  At that time, he was using these swords.

    Lifting his hands slightly, Shirou looked at the sword in his hand, searching for memories, fighting methods, and techniques from the things that had been passed on. Yes, this was among them.

    Heroic spirit Emiya uses the method of general Moye.

    Moxie, the go-getter, has no special abilities as a Noble Phantasm, and its strength cannot be compared with Saber's sword. However, it is precisely because of its flawless and desireless sword body that it is vividly used by the Heroic Spirit Emiya, among whom he figured it out.  How to use.

    "Huh" the archer took a deep breath: "You're stupid, you actually want to fight me in my own way. However, I accept your realization. But"

    "Crane Wings" With his arms wide open, Shirou recited the inscription he saw as if chanting a mantra: "No need to fall off."

    With his arms waving, the two swords were thrown out like darts, aiming directly at the head of the enemy in front of him.  Because Emiya Shirou's sword skills can't keep up with Heroic Spirit Emiya's sword skills, then this one-time method would be better.  Then project again.

    With a distance of just one meter, the two swords will instantly behead the enemy.

    However, Archer just separated his hands and blocked the pair of swords. The two swords shattered the flying swords left and right.  Then came Emiya Shirou's next attack.

    "Heart Skill Taishan Zhi" was projected again, ignoring the broken blood vessels in the body one by one, and instead used the sword crazily to slash at the man's body.

    "Fool!"

    Suddenly, a black sword struck from an unexpected angle and penetrated Emiya Shirou's heart directly.  Shirou looked at the hilt of Ganshou's sword protruding from his heart. He didn't have any thoughts, only a short-circuited dullness.  His movements stopped, and the double blades that were originally slashing at the archer's chest hung down powerlessly, and blood gushes out of his mouth uncontrollably.

    The archer indifferently threw the swords in both hands behind him. The two swords hit the general Mo Xie spinning in the air, and directly penetrated the sword body as wide as an axe, piercing them out.  Nailed on the roof of the castle.

    ? Stretching out his hand, Archer pulled out the stem from Shirou's chest, and used the pain to wake up Shirou who was still in a daze.

    The go-getter that pierced Shirou's heart just now was the go-getter in Archer's two swords that made an incision at first. Moye was cut open a small opening, but Archer threw away both swords and projected Caladbolg, and everyone  Everyone thought he had discarded the swords. In fact, the undamaged Ganjiang was lying quietly on the ground of the castle, under Archer's control, waiting for an opportunity to prepare.  Archer has not had a projection general Mo Xie since then, and it is also because of this reason.

    Shirou didn't notice this. He just took it for granted that the archers were just fighting him in close combat, but he didn't notice Archer's foreshadowing long ago.  He didn't realize this until he was stabbed in the chest by the archer's sudden flying general.

    "It's over, Shirou. No matter how hard you try, a fake without your own beliefs, no matter how strong you are, can only go so far." The hero said goodbye to himself: "Originally, I reserved my magic power specifically to resist your  Eyes. But your pride keeps you from using those eyes. Losing your life because of boring beliefs is what you end up with."

    Shirou felt his body tremble, and then something seemed toThe thing was pulled out of the body, leaving an empty piece, and heat flowed out of it.  He moved his eyes and saw a black sword blade coming down from his head.

    The heart is pierced and blood spurts out from there. It only takes a minute to kill a person. There is no need for Archer to make up for it.  However, since the enemy is no longer able to fight, it is the guardian's rule to end his life immediately.

    However, the heroic spirit＊s eyes widened.  What greeted his general was a white Yin sword.

    "What" For the first time, the archer made a surprised sound.

    However, before he could finish being surprised, he caught a group of black go-getters from the corner of his eyes, slashing at his forehead from the side.  He jumped up quickly and dodged backwards.

    At this moment, the red-haired boy lost someone's power to suppress him. The two swords in his hands hung down and his body fell forward. However, he pierced the two swords into the ground and supported his body without falling.

    His body was half-bent, like a lobster starved of oxygen. On his raised head, his eyes were not blurry.

    "You guy, you actually"

    It should have been in tatters, with the heart pierced, and due to rapid blood loss, it should have left him with no strength. Why, this guy was still able to block his own attack with a sword.  His eyes fell on Shirou involuntarily, and the archer was surprised to find that the puncture that was supposed to be a fatal wound was actually healing.

    Although it was slow, the blood was no longer flowing. Not only that, but all the wounds on Shirou's body were like this.  Logically speaking, the wounds should have caused death long ago, but the boy is still alive. There cannot be other reasons for this.

    A ray of light passed through his mind, and he suddenly remembered something.

    "Really, her scabbard" Glancing at Saber beside him from the corner of his eye, the archer had to admit that he must have been careless until now. Although it was a fatal wound, he underestimated the strength of the scabbard.  Due to its power, I thought that although the treatment of the scabbard was effective, it was in the body of the alien and was not in contact with the owner of the scabbard, so the healing speed could not keep up with the scar. I did not expect this to be the case.

    Scabbard?  What does that mean? I don＊t know, but I just know

    "I know＃＃"

    The deep voice made the archer focus on the opponent in front of him.

    "I know it's just a dream, I've known it a long time ago, but" Shirou raised his face and silently wiped the blood from his mouth with his sleeve.

    ※But even if it＊s a dream, I still think it＊s beautiful, and I still want to become something like that.  If he is really a fake, then there must be something real out there.  That's why I firmly believe that it is right, and that's why I keep chasing Kiritsugu and want to be like him.  Even if it is impossible to achieve what that guy said, as long as you keep moving forward, one day you will be able to get close to that place.

    It is clear that there are scars all over the body, the heart has been pierced, and the magic circuit is about to become a burned circuit, but even so, there is no intention to stop, no thought of escaping, no thought of saving life, just, I want to  Defeat this guy.

    The internal organs have shrunk into a ball, and some places have stopped functioning.  There is no other way, just use those things.

    There are countless swords inside the body that are rotating crazily, allowing them to replace the functions of the internal organs.

    He looked into the hero's eyes and said in a steady tone: "I won't lose to you. I can lose to anyone, but I can't lose to myself."

    The heroic spirit Emiya will hurt Emiya, so the opposite is also possible. That guy hates himself more than anyone else and wants to kill himself.  The same is true for what you say, so, in that case, I will use the same words to retaliate against you.

    "Do you think this can cover up the facts? It's useless at all. No matter what, you can only be a murderer wearing a coat of justice." The red knight shouted: "Remember your eyes?"

    "The evil eye that leads to death, the eye that can kill everything." He pointed at Shirou Emiya: "I didn't kill you, but I made your eye awaken. You will become more powerful than me.  A qualified killer, these eyes prove that no matter how you change, you can only kill people."

    Shirou looked at him indifferently, because he was tired of hearing his so-called pain. His eyes seemed to be watching a madman talking nonsense, and then he softly uttered a sentence.

    ※Just kill, just kill!§

    "What＃＃"

    The red knight wondered if he had heard wrongly. Was this actually what Shirou Emiya said? Did he hear wrongly, or was his spirit already damaged byHe was overwhelmed and went crazy.

    "I said, just kill," Shirou repeated again.  He continued: "If someone fights with a sword, I will kill with the sword. If someone kills with a gun, I will kill. If there is a war, I will kill the war itself."

    "If you have these eyes and this Infinity Sword, you can do it." Shirou roared from the bottom of his heart.

    "you＃＃"

    "Ah, I know, I know," Shirou grinned.

    The bones in the body rotated crazily, countless sword blades creaked, and my ears were numb when I heard it.

    His head hurt, and for a few tenths of a second, Shirou peeked into his future again, but this must be the last scene he saw him, because his body refused that scene and it would never appear in him.

    Although he has not reached the level of understanding, the sword blade rubbing inside his body is telling Shirou Emiya something.

    That spell the true meaning contained in it is still not understandable even now.  But, for now, I will accept these few words first, and then I will use my own share to repay you.

    Stretching his body, raising his chest, and Wei Gong Shilang watched parallel with himself.

    "I am made of swords!" The golden eyes on the bloody face said to the gray pupils.

    Is it an illusion? When he said this mantra, the two swords in his hands became a little bigger and seemed to become a little thicker.

    "And" Shirou looked at his future self, holding the burning hatred in his eyes, but his eyes were full of sadness: "Because there is a big gap between the ideal and what he thinks, and he thinks that he is a wrong fake,  In fact, you too, still hope that you can become a true partner of justice and want to make everyone happy."

    The archer's eyes widened, and his eyes, which could not distinguish the pupils from the eye circles, were full of surprise.

    Deadly silence oppressed the hall. The hero looked at his former self, his face was like a stone wall. After a while, he laughed out loud.

    Although he was laughing, there was no trace of laughter in his voice, only sadness: "It seems that you have understood it, but just like that, do you think you can preach to me? Don't be arrogant!!"

    "This is the mistake I made." The knight roared with tearing anger, and the originally magnetic voice became distorted.  He threw away the generals and projected new swords, two unknown red swords.

    Swallowing back the blood in his mouth, Shirou tremblingly pulled out the sword on the ground again, used his strength on the dying body, and charged at the red knight arrogantly and without any plan. Compared with imitating the bow just now,  Bing's sword skills can only be bull-like.

    But, it＊s not arrogance.

    "Hmm" Archer noticed something when he held his sword to resist the sword that seemed to be moving at a turtle's speed.

    Good weight.

    It＊s obviously a random attack.  But it is heavier than any attack.  That kind of attack was like the one I had felt before, from the monster named Berserker.

    However, the brief shock was not over yet. Several attacks like strong winds followed one after another. The originally slow sword suddenly became as fast as lightning.  It was like countless attacks were stuck together and then released at the same time.  The nameless swords seemed to be going crazy, dancing crazily at a speed beyond his imagination. Even the sword itself seemed unable to withstand the too violent operation and let out a squeaking cry.

    ※Impossible, he is obviously someone who is already dying.

    His body was covered with bruises, his hands and feet were broken, and his blood was already low enough to make him go into shock. But why, and where did this offensive come from.  Where does he still retain this power?

    "It's definitely not a mistake!!" The sharp sound that almost lifted the roof echoed between the swords and halberds, as if his attack was as heavy.

    (It looks like it won＊t reach 10,000 words. Sorry, the vote has been delayed again. Uh, let＊s predict the next chapter. I＊ll let Shirou shadow his future self)

 Work related Chapter 147 It＊s not a mistake

    Sakura stared blankly at the two people fighting, still unable to believe her eyes.

    "Why, they are obviously the same person, right? Isn't it okay to tell me something? Why do you have to fight with yourself to this point?" Her voice was so weak that she couldn't bear to see the scene in front of her, but she was worried, so she kept pushing.  He asked himself to open his eyes and look: "Why do you have to insist on becoming the incarnation of justice? Why don't you just stop doing it?"

    "It's useless, he is such an idiot. If he could solve it with his mouth, he wouldn't be summoned by me." The sister next to me answered in a stereotyped voice. Her flat voice made it impossible to tell what she was thinking at the moment.  What do you think?

    The restraint on Sakura was lifted by Tohsaka. This was Lancer's suggestion. If Sakura wanted to stop the duel between the two, he would stop her first.

    In his words, even if Saber wants to stop her, he is confident that he can stop her. What's more, it doesn't matter if there are a thousand of this little girl. You can trust me boldly and untie her.

    Tohsaka agreed to him, after all, she also believed in this man's strength.

    In fact, Lancer didn＊t say that to Tohsaka out of good intentions.  He is an adult, and although he is a somewhat reckless warrior, he is also quite shrewd. He saw that Tohsaka had some helplessness and hidden resentment after performing magic on Sakura. At the same time, the latter was still her sister, and I am afraid she was also unhappy in her heart.  Comfortable, so what he said to Tohsaka was not only a kind of flattery that no one would notice easily, but also a display of his own bravery (see, even a thousand of your sisters can＊t defeat me, I  How powerful), but also to make Tohsaka feel better about him.

    It can be said that it is a method that kills three birds with one stone.

    After all, the Irish warrior Cu Chulainn had learned eighteen kinds of martial arts in the Kingdom of Shadows. The female teacher who practiced Spartan education did not only know magic and martial arts. With her female body, she could teach people like  Monsters like Cu Chulainn and Fierkes cannot be inflexible, and Cu Chulainn under her is even less likely to be an idiot. You can tell one or two things from his two sentences.

    However, Tohsaka didn't pay attention to what he said at that time. He just paid attention to the battle between Shirou and Archer. Although he let Sakura go, but for Lancer, well, it is good that this guy is willing to help at this time.  Naturally, he ignored what the spearman said.

    Lancer was naturally a little depressed, but soon, he also focused on the battlefield.

    Frankly speaking, the battle between Shirou and Archer was not outstanding.  One of them is simply a child whose fighting power has not yet been completed. He is so different from himself when he was sixteen.  As for Archer, he was incapable of defeating him, not to mention fighting with insufficient magic power, so naturally there was nothing to see.

    However, his mind and body were still attracted by the battle in front of him.

    It is true that although the battle was fierce, it was not exciting, and the fighting power of the two men could not be seen by Cu Chulainn. However, he still looked at it very seriously, and at the same time, he couldn't help but feel his blood boiling.

    Because both of them are fighting with all their strength, fighting for each other's beliefs, just to knock each other down, not caring about their lives.  In comparison, combat effectiveness is already secondary.  No matter how powerful he is, if he doesn't have his own beliefs and nothing to fight for, no matter how powerful he is, Cu Chulainn will not fight that guy.  On the contrary, as long as he has something he insists on, even if he is a beggar, Cu Chulainn will use the strongest blow to deal with him.

    This is the glory of heroes.

    Amidst the sound of sword strikes, the blue Servant looked at the red boy covered in blood, with a hint of appreciation in his eyes.

    If possible, it would be a good idea to fight this guy once.

    Even if the opponent is a pawn that you can kill with one move, if you have firm belief, even if you can defeat him with one move, it will be very satisfying.

    Just then, he heard someone talking.  However, it was not said to him, but someone talking to himself.  He raised his head and looked at the white man who made the noise on the second floor.

    The white knight looked at the two people in the battle, completely forgetting himself, with a slight smile on his face, and in his squinted eyes, there was a mist-like confusion between the eyelashes.

    "Kill the conflict, kill the war, haha." He smiled and shook his head: "Even if you see such a scene, you will not give up, and you will be betrayed by everything, and you will not hate human beings. Do you want to make all human beings happy? Haha  "

    "It's really remarkable that you have to go on knowing that your future will be such a miserable one." After all, Bai Archer's eyes had a strange color in his eyes. Looking at the red-haired boy, he didn't even realize that he wasThe sound is a little weird.

    "Or, it's too stupid."

    Also, only this super foolish can have this idea.

    He sighed deeply and thought of a sentence he saw recently to express his views on this battle.

    "At the end of this day, one's hall stand, one's hall fall."

    At the end of the battle, the winner will stand and the loser will fall.

    He doesn＊t care about the outcome of the battle, he just expresses his feelings. However, for this battle, it has no meaning at all, because no matter he wins or loses, he is still the same person.

    "Shirou Emiya will win, Shirou Emiya will lose."

    However, for this man who has always been acting nonsensically, it is obviously not like him to express emotions.  It was precisely because of this that it attracted the attention of the spearmen.

    Realizing that there were eyes coming from below, the white archer came back to his senses, and he immediately returned to the frivolous smile that people didn't like before.

    ※The classic line I saw recently, I can＊t help it, I can＊t help it,§ he said with a smile on his face.

    The spearman snorted and looked away. Originally, he suddenly felt that something was wrong with this man, but now it seemed that he was probably being careless.

    Seeing Lancer turn his attention away from himself, the white knight breathed a sigh of relief.

    Damn it, he just said a few words and still stared at me. He is really a dog with sensitive ears. If his hands and feet are not fast enough, he will definitely be exposed.

    With a sigh, he secretly prepared himself.

    The time is almost up. Now that we have fought to this point, we can start our plan right away.

    He leaned forward, resting his arms on the railing of the corridor, leaning down to look down, his hands naturally covering his chest, his palms hidden between his arms and chest.

    The body is made of swords.

    Arms, chest, legs, forehead, abdomen, it can be said that the whole body is covered with scars, even with the protection of Saber's scabbard, the injuries can be repaired slowly.  However, no matter how powerful Saber's scabbard was, it could not completely delay the collapse of Shirou.  Internal and external collapse.

    Originally, Shirou's body was already scarred, with several fatal injuries. He would have bled to death as long as time passed, but because of the protection of Saber's scabbard, he did not die.  However, now his body was not attacked by Archer, but it collapsed faster because of his own attack.

    Blood is rapidly drained from the blood vessels and rushed out of the body.  Muscles stretched, wailed, torn.  Emiya Shirou's body rapidly collapsed internally.  Not because of anything else, but because of the sword in his hand.

    The swords were flying in a chain without leaving a backhand, just to be able to cut them out quickly, so the body was operating to the limit and overloaded.  The sword, which originally looked like a slow axe, was able to cut extremely fast arcs. The speed seemed to Archer to be very fast, and

    With a clang, the archer let out a groan. Although his body posture did not change, he could no longer keep up with the consecutive sword strikes. He obviously suffered a hidden loss.  Originally, in his opinion, the opponent's sword should have been knocked away by his blow, but he did not expect that it could knock back his own attack.

    "However, this is just a coincidence.  When the enemy accumulates strength and delivers a full blow, it will naturally have some power, but it will definitely not last long.

    "Just like this, do you think you can win? No!!" The red knight seemed to be helped by the wind. The swords in his hands crossed twice in an instant. The two swords were swung horizontally, but they struck four times in a row: "  You are still fighting for your dreams, and I am your ideal. As long as you still hold on to that wrong ideal, you will definitely lose."

    Blood is like steel, and the heart is as fragile as glass.

    However, even though he said this, his opponent used a speed beyond imagination to quickly block four sword strikes that were coming towards him, and then responded with a blow to his head.  Originally, those were four blows that he did not release. Even if they cut this guy's body into seven or eight pieces, it was more than enough. However, the other party actually stopped him and counterattacked. The bright sword shadow pointed directly at his eyebrows.

    "!" It was judged that it could not be avoided by flashing. In one blow, the head would definitely fall to the ground.  While shocked, he hurriedly flipped the sword in his hand, blocked the opponent's sword, and deflected the sword that was slashing towards his head. There was a clang, a heavy sound with sparks blooming between the swords.  However, after blocking it, an even more arrogant sword attack hit the pavement. The black and white sword image was about to shatter everything, covering the archer's body up and down, wishing to chop him into pieces.  Archer wielded his two swords in low gear. The opponent's sword was as fast as the wind and as heavy as a mountain.

    &nbsp; In the continuous swords and halberds, the collision of steel and steel, the sparks blooming seemed to burn the entire space.

    impossible!

    The red knight concluded that the opponent could not have such power, he was obviously just a brat.  His body has long been in tatters, his muscles are torn, and the bones in his body are creaking. He can't even support his own body. If it weren't for the scabbard, his body would have collapsed by now. How could he emit such a strong cry?  What about attacks?

    The power of the sword and halberd seemed to go crazy, like the madness of a berserker.  This body possesses and can adapt to the classes of saber, caster, assassin and berserker, but this guy is different.  He is not a heroic spirit.

    "This guy" Archer gritted his teeth.

    What happened to the guy?  Moreover, he is obviously a kid in such a state, why does he feel a sense of crisis in his heart.  Having traveled to the battlefield countless times, the intuition I have condensed actually tells me the danger, as if I will be defeated if I don't do something.

    "Absolutelynot"

    Amid the crazy sword strikes, a voice came along with the sound of grinding teeth, but compared to the voice of steel, his voice was too weak, making it almost impossible to hear clearly.

    Through the shadow of the sword, Archer saw the red-haired guy.

    The open mouth was breathing heavily like a drowning person. The tattered clothes and overburdened muscles were covered with veins all over the body. Even the eyes were not very clear. He couldn't see clearly at all, and he didn't know what he had cut.  Whether the sword will work.  The man who was able to talk to him just now was about to be killed by his stupid attack, and his consciousness began to blur. Archer doubted whether he was still conscious.  However, he himself didn't know it, he just instinctively waved his sword at the moving objects in front of him.

    Indeed, he doesn＊t have long left to speak of.  Regardless of his own injuries, he went beyond common sense and displayed such sword strikes. This man was just reflecting on his past.  Archer's inference just now is correct. No matter how powerful this sword skill is, it is just his last flame.

    But even so, even though it was probably blurry, the man still kept talking.

    "Absolutelynot a mistake!"

    The red knight roared in disgust: "You only go back to save others because you want to be as happy as that man. It's not because of your own emotions. You just go to save others so that you can smile like that. This kind of selfish hypocrisy  , there was nothing right from the beginning.§

    ??Wandered across countless battlefields without losing a single battle.

    "It's definitely not a mistake!!" The red-haired boy, not to mention that his sword skills were completely out of order, and even the sword in his hand no longer had a perfect way to hold it. The tip of the sword was pointing outwards in a continuous posture.  It was deformed in the impact, and the sword in his hand had also been held backwards.  The swordsmanship he originally learned from Archer had long since disappeared without a trace. He stretched out his hands forward as if punching someone with his fists, using all his strength, slashing at the enemy with the outer blade.

    Bang!  !  !  !

    The biggest collision since the battle, Shirou and the hero collided completely head-on, steel collided, even the castle standing under his feet shook a little, the air flow was mixed with some kind of debris, and the air emitted a heavy scream.

    Click!

    Impossible sounds sounded in his hands. The archer's eyes widened in disbelief. The growing shock made him open his mouth and look at his hands.

    The sword that was originally projected suddenly fell apart and turned into pieces. Then the iron filings disappeared into the air, as if to declare the fact that it was false.

    Since the battle, Shirou shattered this man's sword for the first time.

    Originally, Shirou's sword was shattered by his blow. Even if the intensity of the projection was increased, he could not fight against himself for too many rounds. Now the projected general Moye was not of high level as a Noble Phantasm, and his accuracy was not as good as the sword in Archer's hand.  , however, cut the sword in his hand into pieces.

    "However, Shirou doesn't know this anymore. He is even vague. He is not aware of this at all now. He is just driving his decaying body to fight the final fierce battle, not only against himself, but also against the future.

    Knowing that it is hypocrisy, knowing that it is false, cannot be a partner of justice.  But even so, it felt wonderful.  Therefore, even if it leads to that kind of end if you keep going like this, you have to keep going.  For everything in the past, for those lost things, we must go on even if we lose more things, because if we don＊t do this, the lost things will lose their meaning.In order for those things to be meaningless, those tears, those sorrows, and the strength to come out of the pain will not be in vain, Emiya Shirou must continue to move forward along this road.

    Although he has never been defeated, he has never been understood.

    With a quick projection, he took out his own general Moye again, compared to the shattered sword, because that was the weapon that Heroic Spirit Emiya was most proficient in.  Since the projected sword will be shattered, it's better to fight him with your best sword.

    With the sword skills of the Heroic Spirit Emiya, he can of course block Shirou's sword perfectly, no matter how powerful the opponent's sword is.  The other hand shook, and Moye slashed Shirou's arm, and the bone was clearly visible. If it weren't for the error in resisting Shirou's sword, his arm would have been removed now.

    The arm was broken, and thenthe hair in the corner of his eye felt a deep chill, and his pupils caught a bright thing one centimeter away from the side.

    With a sudden tilt of his head, Archer jumped back and dodged the sword. The tip of the sword scratched above his eyebrow, and a shallow scratch appeared on his skin His head began to sweat.  .  Standing still, he looked at the opponent who continued to charge forward.

    The one just now was Shirou＊s Moye.  If the archer hadn't reacted quickly enough, half of his head would have been cut open by now.

    However, the arm was injured by the sword, and the biceps were severed. The arm that should have been weak was raised again, and among the flying sparks, it was chopped straight at the tall archer's eyebrows.

    Although the blood on his arm was lying in the air like spilled wine, Shirou Emiya continued to fight back against the archers as if he didn't feel the sword.  No, even if he didn't feel better, blood loss and muscle rupture were unavoidable, but he could still use that arm to fight back.

    The archer met Shirou's sword blow and did not fight back immediately because he was still wondering why this guy had such power. He could not fight back rashly before making a correct judgment.

    The muscles were screaming for lack of oxygen, and the hands and feet that had been struck several times were already dead. Even the brain was automatically shutting down unnecessary areas. The originally projected sword seemed to have become one with its owner and solidified in the hand.  , as if the sword grew out of Shirou's palm.

    However, this will only make the impact directly affect the wounds on his body.

    Seeing the arm that was integrated with the sword hilt, the hero was already sure that this guy was going berserk.  He had never understood the true meaning of the source of the projection. Just now he was uttering the incantation without knowing whether to live or die, and now here he is using such a body to perform such sword skills. The thing that was not found in his body is now erupting, causing a rampage. Continue to fight.  If so, it won't be long before he suffers backlash - ah, now his spine has become as if there are countless blades scraping it.

    ?????????????????????????? That guy＊s power comes from this.  However, he did not have the body to withstand that power.  For this guy now, every blow he swings will be synonymous with hell.

    Archer knew very well that the moment he transformed into a heroic spirit, the molten steel was poured into his body, and his bones and flesh were molded into a sword blade. This is what it felt like.

    Now, he only needs to step back and let the boy go crazy and chop wildly. Although it is a shame to avoid such a sword, which is like a child beating randomly, it can also save some energy and wait for his self-destruction instead of spending money.  strength.  However, something somewhere in his heart told him that if he took a step back, it would be equivalent to bowing his head to something decisive.

    The archers suddenly realized this with fear. All along, as long as they win, no matter what method is used, as long as they can ensure that the enemy is eliminated, dignity, beauty, etc. are simply not enough for the grass roots of the soles.  But why do you think like this now? Do you think it would be a shame if you escape, and it doesn't count as a victory if you don't win head-on? Idiot-like thoughts.

    He is always independent on the sword hill, intoxicated with victory.

    I feel funny about the thought just now.

    There is no need to fight such a person at all. After five no, three blows at most, he will die. As long as he bounces his sword three times, you can see his body falling apart.

    However, the crazy sword strikes did not stop after three strikes as he imagined. Shirou fired out ten sword strikes in one go without falling down.  On the contrary, between the sword strikes, each sword is heavier than the other, which makes people not want to take such a sword forcefully again.  Emiya Shirou's final spark seemed to have endless power, like an eternal flame that burned forever.

    &nbsp; The muscles have long been broken, the blood in the body is no longer flowing due to the extreme lack, and the soul is about to scream, but this miserable soul is unwilling to fall no matter what.  Even though his body couldn't stand still, his swaying body still cut forward desperately.

    "Drink〞〞!" He shouted anxiously, facing the fierce sword, the red knight's sword began to become violent.

    and.

    "Absolutely nota mistake"

    He no longer had his own consciousness. He just mechanically turned the last thought in his mind into a physical attack and waved his sword forward. This guy named Emiya Shirou was still roaring.

    But he could no longer hear the response, the sound of swords and halberds surpassed his shouts.  That's the price to pay for that sentence.

    Even if it＊s what he said, I＊m just being hypocritical.  However, for the sake of those who died, the grief, and the price, they will not just become meaningless and empty memories, so we must go on like this.  I vowed never to let this happen again.

    You may lose a lot of things, you may give up a lot of things, you may forget a lot of things, but even so, this is the only thing that must exist.

    To become the embodiment of justice.

    Even if it is borrowed, even if it is hypocritical, even if it is just a sophistry to reduce one's own guilt, we must guard it to the end.  Moreover, even if it cannot be achieved, we must move forward in this way.

    Five years ago, the man who saved him, the man who was even more empty than himself, passed away.  The wish he spoke of, even if it was just for that wish, in order to prevent that man's wish from becoming a fantasy.  Even if you continue like this, you will be disgusted by everyone, and you will curse yourself, but this is the only thing you can never give up!  !

    "Ah ah ah ah ah〞〞!!!"

    A roar of unknown meaning came out of his mouth, as stern as a berserker's posture, his dilapidated and festering body penetrated countless sword shadows, and just rushed forward.

    "Giggle" The knight clenched his teeth.

    For an enemy who was on the verge of death, he refused to fall no matter what, and focused on fighting the enemy in front of him. From that figure, he saw the opponent's golden but blurred pupils, and saw the strong hostility that he had never seen before.  It can be understood that he will never stop no matter what, and he will never stop no matter what.

    ※It＊s just that he has lost his consciousness but is still wielding the sword. This kind of thing is not the unyielding will of this man.  But it's not directed at him.

    That＊s because what this guy wants to cut down is himself who is standing in front of him. In order to implement what he has believed in for a long time and will unswervingly believe in in the future, he keeps swinging his sword at the enemy.

    Fight, fight, fight, fight＃keep fighting, fight to the death.

    Therefore, his life has no meaning.

    For such a man, for this guy to behave like this, he gritted his teeth angrily.

    "This guy who knows that the result is death, who knows that he will die but is still invincible, this guy This is exactly what he hates, his own fault, and his own way of life that he has always cursed.

    Not fighting for yourself, but fighting for others, is not because of your own feelings, such a fault.  Just with the sword, it's like saving the world.

    His body is made of the Infinite Sword.

    but why＃＃

    The red knight himself could detect a questioning look in his eyes, wanting to see how long that guy could last.  And there seems to be something in the body that is ready to move, as if something that makes people angry just thinking about it is about to gush out.

    "That's it." The red knight jumped up high, and the two swords swung in his hands changed shape. They grew like the steel wings of a crane, and the sharp feathers pointed directly at the enemy: "Just disappear!!!"

    The archer roared with rage, and slashed down Shirou's head with all his strength with the sword in his hand.

    "No matter what happens to this kind of thing, if you don't retreat, then just hack him to death head-on. The opponent is not your opponent in the first place, and there is nothing to be afraid of. There is no harm in hacking him to death directly."

    The enemy shadow came down from the sky, Emiya Shirou raised his sword to resist.  The same two swords struck his swords, and the violent power suddenly created a vacuum between the sword blades, and not even a spark flashed out.

    Shirou was knocked backwards by this powerful force, as if an invisible train hit him and knocked him away.  The sword that was originally integrated with the arm also separated again, and the coagulated blood in the body spurted out from the mouth and nose uncontrollably. The huge amount of bleeding seemed like all the blood in the whole body was coming from there.?Come out.

    However, he stood firm.

    It only took ten meters to slide, and the shoes on the soles of his feet were scratched by the ground, but under that force, Shirou stopped according to his own will.

    He pressed his heels hard on the ground, passed the leg bones through the foot bones, and penetrated into the ground. He stabilized himself in place and would not fall. His upper body bowed down, as if he was unable to support his shoulders.  The hands holding the sword were holding on weakly, and the blood was like thick tar, hooking down from his face, stretching into a long line, and connecting with the ground.

    "Uh-huhwell"

    The brutal sword strikes stopped, and Archer's expression relaxed when he heard Shirou's painful and weak sound.

    "Have you finally woken up, you guy?" The archer grinned, his expression not good-looking.

    Hearing this voice, Shirou couldn't help but smile.  But he didn't succeed. Before he could move the muscles on his face, he first frowned because of the pain.

    "Ah" Shirou raised his head, bit off the fluid on his mouth, and swallowed what was about to come out. He took a sip of debris on the ground in front of him, grinned at the archer, and said something that should be  I added what I said ten minutes ago: "Thanks to you, I am completely awake. Moreover, I have also figured out a way to defeat you."

    The hero＊s eyebrows raised. He seemed to want to say something, but in the end he just raised the corner of his mouth at Shirou: "Okay, then let me see what moves you have to defeat me."

    The bones all over his body were cracked and broken everywhere, and even standing was shaky. How could he find the strength to defeat him?  It wasn't just Archer who was doubtful, but also people outside the court.

    However, Shirou had a very confident expression on his face, as if he was sure that he would be able to defeat that guy. He just stood there staggeringly, his body covered in blood, but he forced a smile.

    Then, he closed his eyes and spoke.  Moreover, it is something that half of the people have heard of.

    ※iamtheboneofmysbsp; Spell. Magic uses autosuggestion to switch things inside.

    ※ Moreover, it is also the unique self-suggestion of Heroic Spirit Emiya and the incantation of inherent barrier.

    Now, the incantation was coming out clearly from Emiya Shirou's mouth.

    "Crack!" However, as he finished his curse, Shirou's body suddenly made a sound of gold and iron, as if something of steel collided with him.

    Archer took a slight breath of air, but quickly calmed down. He looked at this reckless guy with a mocking look.

    "Have you remembered this now? Huh, but it's too late. Even if you have the scabbard, your magic foundation has been destroyed and you can't use it at all."

    "Steelismybody, andfireismyblood!" However, Shirou ignored his words and continued to sing to himself.

    "諮鄍鄍" The sound just now became louder and more harsh. The dull sound seemed to announce that something was about to break out of the cocoon.  Moreover, everyone also saw the source of that sound.

    ??A sharp object sprang out from Shirou's body. From the wound, from the remaining intact skin, it pierced the cortex and pierced the clothes.  That bright thorn is exactly what everyone has seen before.

    The tip of the sword.

    Dozens of sword tips, large and small, sprouted out of Shirou's body. From other places, it looked like countless swords sprouted from his body.

    Since the battle, the origin of awakening has begun to show more and more, and now it has finally undergone a qualitative change due to the magician's unreasonable use of something that cannot be controlled.  To put it simply, it is Origin Rampage.

    "Hmm" Saber, who had been suppressing her consciousness and trying her best to watch silently, couldn't help but exclaimed at this moment.  Because no matter what, the scene in front of him was really shocking. Countless sword blades came out of Shirou's body. What was going on?

    Archer frowned and sneered: "Huh, look, this is the result of not listening to dissuasion. Do you want to commit suicide before I kill you?"

    "I have created over athous and blades!" Shirou still ignored it, he just continued his chanting in a low voice.

    "Chi chi chi" The sword edge rushed out crazily, and the large and small blades rushed outward as if they were trying to kill Shirou from the inside.

    However, the amount of bleeding from the wound was very small, as if there was no blood in the wound and only the blades were left.  If this continues, Emiya Shirou's outer shell will collapse and peel off, leaving only the inner core called the sword in his body.

    For this guy who ignored his words, the archer raised his eyebrows and became angry.Taotian: "Didn't I tell you that you can't use it!!!"

    There was wind at the archer's feet, and he galloped towards Shirou. The sword in his hand seemed to be cutting off this guy who knew he couldn't do it but still wanted to be embarrassed.  For him, the distance of more than ten meters was just an instant. When he started, the archer's sword had already passed through him from left to right, crossed and closed, and used it like scissors, trying to cut off his head.

    but＃＃

    "Who can use it? I don't want your things" At the same time, when Archer started to start, the red-haired boy suddenly opened his eyes, and the golden pupils burst with light, and he swung out fiercely.  His hands and the two swords in his hands flew out and attacked the red knight's body.

    However, compared to the sword strike just now, the flying sword at this moment was like a child's toy. Archer easily blocked it with his two swords, and he even had time to show a mocking face.  Emiya Shirou's body could no longer withstand the projection, and now he threw away the remaining two swords. Such a mistake was really The next moment, the smile froze on his face.

    Emiya Shirou faced the figure rushing towards him, and actually rushed towards him with a long trail trailing behind him.  The target is very obvious, it is his chest that was exposed just now when he opened his arms to block the two swords.

    ※Uh-huh-!!!!!!§

    The broken body, the penetrating wound to the heart was now opened by a new sword blade.  The body covered with sword blades will make a harsh sliding sound when passing the ground. Blades are produced under the soles of the feet. Every step they take, they will cut the ground. At the same time, the other part of the sword in the body will also cut their own body.  When jumping up, the left leg seemed to leave something on the ground without taking it away.

    Such a mutilated body will only be shattered before it touches the enemy.

    However, the stupid guy who rushed forward even though he knew this was making a tearing sound with his ragged throat.

    ??????? Straight gaze, pointed directly into the eyes of the red knight.

    Regardless of faults or hypocrisy, put aside these boring things, keep running towards that dream, the efforts you put in for it, and finally the existence of the Heroic Spirit Emiya, your existence

    ※Absolutely, not, wrong!!!§

    "Well＃＃"

    This is the final rebuttal. I accept that Shirou Emiya is a forgery, but his desire to make everyone happy is true. Even if he is a fake and wants to usurp the real thing, as long as he can become  Really, why not.

    "Drink〞〞!!!" In the broken voice, his past self seemed to have traveled through time and space, and Shirou finally rushed in front of him.  However, Ying Jing had no time to project, and the opponent's sword was raised in the air. Before the projection was completed, his head would be chopped off.  Therefore, there was no projection, but Shirou's originally empty hand suddenly had something in it.

    A dagger with a somewhat gorgeous shape, the hilt is inlaid with a round red gemstone, and there is an inscription inside.

    This is not a projected object, but something that I once picked up and wanted to return to Tohsaka. However, I'm afraid I don't have the time to do it now, because Shirou still needs to use it now.

    This dagger the archer recognized this thing instantly.

    Blood, teeth, and internal organs all gushed out. With this force of tearing gold and brocade apart, Shirou clasped his hands together, centered on the dagger in his hand, and pushed up against the chest in front of him, regardless of the two swords hanging above his head  ＃

    (Recently, I have been very annoyed by things at work, so the update is not stable. Now I will update one chapter, not much, please forgive me)

 Related Works Chapter 148 Attack

    (I took the exam and broke my monitor. As a result, I couldn＊t log in to the computer, so I haven＊t updated it. I＊ll update one chapter today. I still owe everyone a chapter. There will be an update tomorrow. I will slowly make up for it. I won＊t owe you anything.  )

    It was like a rag doll that had been torn apart by wild beasts. No trace of its original appearance could be seen on its clothes. Dust was all over its body. The blood on the wounds was like the saliva of wild beasts, dripping off. The sword blades sticking out everywhere made it even more  Incomparably ferocious and terrifying.

    "A person with such a body can no longer be called a human being. It is so tattered that it is not dead. It is still roaring loudly and dragging a crippled foot forward.  It's so weird, it's basically a monster.

    But this is just a child's play. When it comes to heroic spirits, especially the guardians who have prevented all kinds of monsters and monsters in various eras, this is just a child's play. As long as one knife is struck, the head will fall to the ground.

    However, now Archer's hands were separated because he had just opened the swords, and before he could take them back, Shirou had already rushed to his chest.  Shirou didn't use projection, saving a moment and rushed forward.  The purpose is to make Archer unable to fight back.

    In fact, Shirou has reached the end of his strength, or the last flame is more appropriate. He only has the power of one blow. Apart from this, he cannot even move too much. If he rushes forward, even if he is in front of the opponent  , will also consume the last bit of life.  In contrast, Archer still has some energy left, and a lot of it.  For this enemy he wanted to defeat, Shirou deliberately recited the incantation of the inherent barrier.

    He couldn＊t fully understand this large-scale magic at all, but he just chanted the incantation in order to make Archer believe that he was using the inherent barrier.  Although there were countless sword blades piercing his body and swords crisscrossing his body, Shirou remained motionless in order to maintain the last bit of vitality.

    Archer also knew that he couldn't use this, but Shirou kept chanting without stopping, even if his body was in such an abnormality. The purpose was to make Archer feel guilty or angry, and then he would definitely rush to kill him.  At this time, the distance is not big. As long as you charge forward, it will not be easy to retreat.  Shirou couldn't keep up with him, so he could only let the opponent rush forward and then attack him, so that he could not retreat.  The flying swords are to create a gap for the archers. Now the archers have no way to retreat and cannot stop them. The chance of victory is now.

    He stepped forward with his sword and stabbed Archer in the body.

    It is a very short dagger. The blade is only as long as the palm of your hand. If you hold this thing and stab it forward, you can easily ward it off even with a short blade like Gan Jiang Mo Xie.  However, now that the archer's hands are staggered, where is the third hand that can defend.

    In desperation, he could only retreat quickly, but his originally forward posture now suddenly moved backwards. Even if he did it, the speed was disappointing.

    "However, the enemy's flaw is right in front of us. How can we let this one-in-a-million opportunity slip away from us?"

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" In the midst of the shrill scream, he used strengthening to allow his body to support another step forward, and to speed up the only one leg that could move.  Even if the cost is to turn yourself into powder immediately, at least for now, you must penetrate this guy's chest.

    The blade pierced through his body cut through the air, making a muffled sound. Shirou's face was covered with red dirt, and he couldn't tell the blood and sweat. However, he clenched his teeth, and the ferocious face was just knocked down in front of him.  The enemy's determination.

    The red knight moved forward with no way to retreat, and could only watch helplessly as the guy with one broken leg crashed into his arms like a blinded beast.  He couldn't help but open his eyes wide, not knowing what the emotion was.  Then, he heard the sound of his body being stabbed

    ※Tsk!§

    ＃＃＃＃

    ＃＃＃＃

    it's over.

    The sound of fierce fighting stopped, the sound of splashing stones disappeared, the shock of footsteps trampling on the ground also disappeared, the whistling of sword blades and the thrill of slashing each other also stopped. In the ruins-like hall, the two people stopped moving and still  The only thing that is moving is the dust that has not yet calmed down.

    The hero lowered his head and looked at his chest, the red head hanging there, and the sword in his hand.  In other words, the sword that pierced his body.

    The black leather armor on the upper body has no physical defense between the white lines. The gorgeous blade, the azoth sword that is not a noble weapon, actually pierced through it like butter.

    In this regard, he showed no expression or made a sound, he just watched quietly, time flowed slowly, and the red liquid flowed from his body.The blood slowly flowed out from the wound on his body, and then dropped to the ground, forming a small pool of blood.  Finally, he made a sound.

    "cut＃＃"

    With the short note, Archer didn't know whether it was a sigh or a sarcasm. He closed his eyes and stopped looking at the picture.

    "archerwhy"

    In the quiet hall, a voice came from the wall. Saber's tone was a little hollow. She didn't understand what Archer was thinking now, and she couldn't bear to see his expression now.

    The archer's mouth curled up, but he said nothing, with a wry smile on his face.

    Yes, why exactly?

    Originally, it was indeed an irresistible blow. After all, both hands were staggered. However, although he could not block it, couldn't he still get out of the way?  Isn't the speed of a heroic spirit inferior to that of a guy with a broken leg?

    ?????????????????? Even if it was really unavoidable at the time, it would be the worst outcome if both sides suffered losses.  The moment this kid stabs himself, his head will fall to the ground.  This guy rushed forward with the understanding that there would be such a result, but now, why is his mind still intact?  !

    I tried to lift my hands, but the feeling was still there. There was no abnormality in my arms, and the two swords did not disappear. However, facing the stabbed kid, they lost the will to move.  Moreover, where did the anger that was originally filled with him disappear?

    I felt funny in my heart, and I couldn't help but show it on my face.  Archer ignored the King of Knights' question because he himself didn't know what was going on. In short, his hands suddenly became disobedient.

    Click it!

    The pain from his fingers brought Shirou back to consciousness. He opened his eyes, looked at his shaky hands, and saw the red knight's pierced chest.

    "I win, Archer!" He did not raise his head, but said to the wound of the enemy in front of him, as if hoping that his voice could pass through the wound and reach the knight's heart.

    "Ah, and it's also my defeat!" Hearing the voice coming from his heart, the red knight didn't even open his eyes and just answered mockingly.

    "No matter what the outcome is in the future, I will not regret it, I will get over it!!"

    Hearing these words, the bitter smile on the knight's face disappeared and turned into a knowing smile.

    "Yes." He had no objection and nodded: "Yes, you have to cross it. It would be a lie if you can't cross it."

    Ah, I remembered it, but it was too long ago, so I forgot about it.

    At that time, when I made the wish and obtained the mantra, I understood its content.

    ???????unknowww.piaotia.comanyweapons

    He is always independent on the sword hill, intoxicated with victory.

    ???????? yet, thosehandswillneverholdanything

    Therefore, his life is meaningless.

    The meaning of this mantra is a summary of one's life.

    Throughout his life, he will not be able to get any reward.  No one can understand, you can only be scorned by others, and you can only move towards this goal.  And the result has already been determined, his future is nothing but death.

    Whether it is the death of others or your own death.  And the original choice will torture myself forever, but it was only after understanding this that I signed a contract with the world.  Even if you crawl forward on this unilluminated road and fail, you can never lose to yourself.  Ah, at that time Emiya Shirou expected that he would do such a thing. As a result, even after praying countless times, he still could not escape that time. He was defeated by his own heart at that time.

    I really feel that I really admire my own unluckyness!  !  I didn't expect that even though it had reached this point, it still failed.  Raising his face, Ying Ling felt the rising sunlight shining into this abandoned space. He took a deep breath and grinned with a grimace.

    While recalling this reason, Heroic Spirit Emiya lost the will to fight facing himself.

    Knowing this, everyone present stared at them silently, and for a while, no one spoke.

    However, no matter what, I am defeated at this moment. As the self-proclaimed strongest servant, I must at least say a few words, otherwise I will not be able to regain my face.

    "Although Servants can be summoned by Masters with similar characteristics, I didn't expect that I would be infected by my Master, causing her 'that' to act at the last moment." The archer made up nonsense: "Just seeing that weapon  With the dagger, I can＊t even move my legs!§

    As soon as these words came out,Everyone was stunned.  No one expected Archer to say such words at this time. Saber and others who had some contact with him immediately thought of the night a few days ago, when they were also beaten by Berserker like a drowned dog in this forest.  What this guy said when he saw Tohsaka.

    At that time, Archer＊s brain-dead soul seemed to be resurrected.

    However, when thinking about it, everyone was wondering about one thing.

    "that"?  What does "that" mean?

    While everyone was thinking, Shirou looked thoughtful, as if he had thought of something.

    Sensing everyone＊s astonishment, the archer seemed even more proud, and the smile on his face became more obvious.  Then he got kicked in the head.

    Tohsaka came up behind him at some point and kicked him directly on the head, knocking him to the left and causing Shirou to fall as well.

    However, Tohsaka did not stop. Instead, he raised his arms and walked over aggressively, continuing to trample brutally: "Hey, you guy, what do you mean by being infected by me? You have betrayed me a long time ago, and I will give you a chance to let go."  I lost the one-on-one battle with Shirou now, so stop giving me such irresponsible words!!"

    Like last time, Archer's brain-dead soul attacked, and Tohsaka's violence factor also activated. She tried her best to trample on the back of the man's head lying in front of her, trampling on him as a matter of course in the name of betraying herself.  Through this, Tohsaka vented some excitement in his heart, although the way was a bit excessive.  Moreover, she also wanted to stop this guy. After all, what "that" was could never be revealed.

    The violence continued for a while, causing everyone present to feel a little palpitated. Tohsaka stopped her actions, and at the same time, she warned Shirou with a stern look.

    If something is said out loud, someone will die miserably.  Shirou immediately understood the meaning of this look.

    The back of Archer＊s head and face have changed.

    However, he was still smiling.

    Servant is dead, so they naturally don't care about Tosaka's threat. Therefore, Archer openly wants to reveal Tosaka's background. Although the time is wrong and it makes no sense, he is not indifferent to the current mood.  For him, nothing is right or wrong.

    "I didn't say it was you. Indeed, my former master was the witch, but why are you so excited, Rin?" He chuckled: "And, you"

    Tohsaka keeps on stepping!  !  !

    In the distance, Lancer watched Tohsaka angrily step on Archer, and the expression on his face became extremely weird. A trace of hesitation, a trace of choice, and a trace of decision flashed in his eyes

    Finally, under the persuasion of Sakura who came over, Tohsaka finally stopped her violence.  However, when the latter was talking, his eyes were always turning on Shirou and Archer. Although Shirou didn't feel anything, the look in his eyes immediately made Archer feel a chill. He had been in countless battlefields, and it was almost a premonition that he had trained hard.  His intuition made him feel some unknown danger.

    ※Moreover, when she finally succeeded in persuading Tohsaka to stop, the way she looked at Tosaka seemed to reveal a sense of madness, as if something was brewing.

    But this must be an illusion!  The archer thought so and shook his head.

    Shirou was already being helped up by Saber. For some reason, Shirou noticed that when he was being helped up by Saber, a flash of heat flashed across his body. Then when Tohsaka was juggling with Archer, he was surprised to find something strange happening to his body.  .

    The sword blade that originally pierced the body was gradually retreating back into the body at a very slow speed, and some wounds on the body gradually began to heal automatically, the blood stopped flowing, and black scars formed.  A magician who can analyze the structure of objects naturally also knows his own body very well, and he immediately understood that his body was recovering.

    Shirou has long been accustomed to this kind of automatic recovery in his body, but at this time, he thought about it one more level, because Archer just said that the reason for his body seemed to be because of Saber.  Shirou couldn't help but look at Saber next to him, and was about to say something, but at this moment Archer said something, which distracted Shirou.

    "Huh, she's still so innocent. If she had been a little bit more vicious, I wouldn't have become the same person I used to be." Archer looked at Tohsaka who was talking to Sakura, sighed, and said.

    Still so naive?  A little more vicious?

    ※Becoming the me I used to be Huh, I don＊t admit that a man like you who only flatters and pleases out of fear is the same person as me.  Shirou looked at him expressionlessly, cursing in his mind.However, Archer didn't know what Shirou was thinking. He turned over and stood up, glanced at Shirou, and then turned away: "Anyway, the winner has been decided. Since I agree with you, then I will be named Wei."  The hero of the Palace should not exist in this world - it is better to leave early!"

    Are you saying goodbye to Tohsaka? After all, he is a Servant who has lost his master and cannot stay here for a long time. Although he has the support of his class ability, after spending more than a day and a night and consuming a lot of magic power, he cannot stop for too long.  It's been a long time.

    After completely losing his magic power, he will disappear and return to the place where the heroic spirit is.

    The archer took a big breath as if he had finished running, and then leaned back

    "Wait, Archer, you still have something to do." Shirou gently pushed away Saber's support, and then walked towards Archer. He said, "I know that although the wound on your chest is deep, it has not been touched.  When it comes to the spiritual core, I do the same, deliberately not aiming at the heart, just to make you stay."

    "Huh?" The archer was stunned for a moment and looked at Shirou in confusion, not understanding what he meant for a while.

    However, Tohsaka helped him clear up his doubts.

    "Ah, yes, speaking of which, you haven't apologized to me yet." Tohsaka's gloomy voice sounded beside Archer. When this familiar voice reached his ears, the hero immediately turned his attention to her.

    I could see Tohsaka's expression of ferocious joy, as if she was very excited because she thought about what would happen next. She smiled at Archer: "You said you would make me feel lucky because you are the strongest, but in the end, I  It failed. What＊s even more unforgivable is that you betrayed me. This compensation requires you to start with an apology, and thenyou should be aware of it first!"

    There was a smell in her tone that made people's hair stand on end. At the same time, the archer finally understood what Shirou wanted him to do.

    Kneeling in front of Tosaka, he cried and apologized to her.  This was what Shirou shouted to himself before the battle. Now that he was defeated, this kind of thing would naturally be fulfilled.

    The archer sighed. At this time, he knew he couldn't escapeSaber was watching from the side and couldn't escape.

    So, he put on a calm posture, looked at his summoner with a faint smile, his tone was serious, but the content of his words was very playful.

    "So, when I bow and apologize, do you want me to cry or shed tears silently?" he asked.

    Everyone thought that this was the last scene in this huge ruin today. After that, there were just a few things that were brushed off. Lancer, who came as a bystander, also withdrew his gaze, no longer looking at the person in his heart, but turned his gaze to  He came over and looked at the stairs above him.

    The white archer has been standing there, motionless. He didn't seem to care about the result in front of him, he just looked at it casually. However, he didn't want to run, that's good.

    In response, Lancer smiled, stretched out his hand, took out his spear, pointed it at him from a distance, and shouted: "Hey, the battle you want to watch is over, the result has been decided, and what follows is the battle between us.  Something happened."

    The white knight's eyes turned around. He looked at the eyes of the beast that were burning because of the battle just now. The expression on his face was a little unpredictable. He shrugged his shoulders and made a weird smile.

    "Who told you the battle was over?" he said.

    "ah?"

    Just when the spearman was confused by this guy's answer, when Archer and Tohsaka asked what the apology posture should be, and the rest of the people looked on in amusement, a very unhappy man's voice came from deep inside the castle.  There was a sound everywhere.

    "The boring farce ends here," the majestic voice said undeniably to the people in the hall. The voice was full of contempt: "Bastard!"

    When this voice sounded, the expressions of all the servants present immediately changed.  Especially Saber, because of this voice, she immediately thought of a guy who would make even the bravest warriors fearful.

    At the same time, countless golden lights flashed before her eyes.  Just like when Caster was attacked before, so suddenly, countless Noble Phantasms splashed out from the inside of the castle, making a shrill roar.

    The target is naturally the few people behind Saber in the center of the castle hall.

    "Danger＃＃"

    Saber immediately felt that the master behind him was under the attack of the enemy and had not yet reacted, so he immediately turned over, but it was too late. He ran out for two steps, and the heavy rain of the Noble Phantasm poured onto the ground.

    It makes people feel dizzy and addicted, and at the same time, it will send out countless emotions that tremble in the soul.The blade passed through her eyes, and Saber's lake-like eyes watched as dozens of swords, guns, swords and halberds fell from the sky, completely covering the area where her master and several other people were in front of her eyes.

    "Boom boom"

    The brilliance of the Noble Phantasm makes it impossible to open your eyes. Even as a Servant, Saber couldn't look directly at the huge brilliance for a moment.

    After squinting for a moment, Saber opened her eyes and hurriedly confirmed the situation of her master in front of her.  The first scene that caught her eye made her heart freeze.

    Her master was not harmed by the Noble Phantasm. Her master suffered all the damage from the Noble Phantasm.

    It＊s not that she is insane, but because the man in front of her is indeed her master.

    Shirou lay on the ground, raised his head, and stared blankly at the archer in front of him. He realized that the other person had pulled him over to protect him.

    As a price, he was pierced one by one by famous weapons. Shirou was stunned and could do nothing but watch himself being pierced.  That gesture was like a scene I had seen in a dream.

    The heroic spirit, Emiya Shirou, was a man with the rank of Archer. At the last moment, Saber couldn't come over, but he was standing by the side of several people.  It was he who reached out and grabbed Shirou who was standing next to him, and pulled him in front of him so that he would not be hurt by the sneak attack from behind.  At the same time, when he grabbed Shirou's arm and pulled him over, he swiped hard and hit Tosaka and Sakura who were standing behind him. Archer used Shirou as a stick and beat them hard.  He went out and knocked them out of the attack range of the Noble Phantasm.

    At the same time, he let go, blocked Shirou, and used his body to withstand the attack of the Noble Phantasm.

    However, Shirou understands that each of these Noble Phantasms has A-level mysteries and a large number of Noble Phantasms. Even if he has a body like Berserker, these dozens of Noble Phantasms are enough to break his  Twelve trials.

    The heroic spirit clenched its teeth. Although it blocked the scream in its throat, it could not stop the blood from gushing out from between the teeth.  He frowned, facing himself who looked at him almost in horror with a painful expression, and pursed his lips tightly.

    But, it didn＊t work at all. He groaned and a pool of blood rushed out.

    "Who is it?" Saber shouted in the direction of the attack, but when she shouted out, she knew who it was.

    There is only one person who can shoot swords like arrows in such a large number.  Saber focused her gaze there.

    Countless Noble Phantasms came from the inner hall behind the stairs that Archer just walked down, and when he heard Saber's shout, there seemed to be a sneer inside.  Then, footsteps were heard from the wide doorway, but someone slowly walked out.

 Related Works Chapter 148 Attack

    (I took the exam. I broke the monitor and couldn＊t log in to the computer, so I haven＊t updated it. I＊ll update one chapter today. I still owe everyone a chapter. There will be an update tomorrow. I will slowly make up for it. I won＊t owe you anything.  )

    It was like a rag doll that had been torn apart by wild beasts. No trace of its original appearance could be seen on its clothes. Dust was all over its body. The blood on the wounds was like the saliva of wild beasts, dripping off. The sword blades sticking out everywhere made it even more  Incomparably ferocious and terrifying.

    "A person with such a body can no longer be called a human being. It is so tattered that it is not dead. It is still roaring loudly and dragging a crippled foot forward.  It's so weird, it's basically a monster.

    But this is just a child's play. When it comes to heroic spirits, especially the guardians who have prevented all kinds of monsters and monsters in various eras, this is just a child's play. As long as one knife is struck, the head will fall to the ground.

    However, now Archer's hands were separated because he had just opened the swords, and before he could take them back, Shirou had already rushed to his chest.  Shirou didn't use projection, saving a moment and rushed forward.  The purpose is to make Archer unable to fight back.

    In fact, Shirou has reached the end of his strength, or the last flame is more appropriate. He only has the power of one blow. Apart from this, he cannot even move too much. If he rushes forward, even if he is in front of the opponent  , will also consume the last bit of life.  In contrast, Archer still has some energy left, and a lot of it.  For this enemy he wanted to defeat, Shirou deliberately recited the incantation of the inherent barrier.

    He couldn＊t fully understand this large-scale magic at all, but he just chanted the incantation in order to make Archer believe that he was using the inherent barrier.  Although there were countless sword blades piercing his body and swords crisscrossing his body, Shirou remained motionless in order to maintain the last bit of vitality.

    Archer also knew that he couldn't use this, but Shirou kept chanting without stopping, even if his body was in such an abnormality. The purpose was to make Archer feel guilty or angry, and then he would definitely rush to kill him.  At this time, the distance is not big. As long as you charge forward, it will not be easy to retreat.  Shirou couldn't keep up with him, so he could only let the opponent rush forward and then attack him, so that he could not retreat.  The flying swords are to create a gap for the archers. Now the archers have no way to retreat and cannot stop them. The chance of victory is now.

    He stepped forward with his sword and stabbed Archer in the body.

    It is a very short dagger. The blade is only as long as the palm of your hand. If you hold this thing and stab it forward, you can easily ward it off even with a short blade like Gan Jiang Mo Xie.  However, now that the archer's hands are staggered, where is the third hand that can defend.

    In desperation, he could only retreat quickly, but his originally forward posture now suddenly moved backwards. Even if he did it, the speed was disappointing.

    "However, the enemy's flaw is right in front of us. How can we let this one-in-a-million opportunity slip away from us?"

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" In the midst of the shrill scream, he used strengthening to allow his body to support another step forward, and to speed up the only one leg that could move.  Even if the cost is to turn yourself into powder immediately, at least for now, you must penetrate this guy's chest.

    The blade pierced through his body cut through the air, making a muffled sound. Shirou's face was covered with red dirt, and he couldn't tell the blood and sweat. However, he clenched his teeth, and the ferocious face was just knocked down in front of him.  The enemy's determination.

    The red knight moved forward with no way to retreat, and could only watch helplessly as the guy with one broken leg crashed into his arms like a blinded beast.  He couldn't help but open his eyes wide, not knowing what the emotion was.  Then, he heard the sound of his body being stabbed

    ※Tsk!§

    ＃＃＃＃

    ＃＃＃＃

    it's over.

    The sound of fierce fighting stopped, the sound of splashing stones disappeared, the shock of footsteps trampling on the ground also disappeared, the whistling of sword blades and the thrill of slashing each other also stopped. In the ruins-like hall, the two people stopped moving and still  The only thing that is moving is the dust that has not yet calmed down.

    The hero lowered his head and looked at his chest, the red head hanging there, and the sword in his hand.  In other words, the sword that pierced his body.

    The black leather armor on the upper body has no physical defense between the white lines. The gorgeous blade, the azoth sword that is not a noble weapon, actually pierced through it like butter.

    In this regard, he showed no expression or made a sound, he just watched quietly, time flowed slowly, and the red liquid only flowed from his body.The blood slowly flowed out from the wound, and then dropped to the ground, forming a small pool of blood.  Finally, he made a sound.

    "cut＃＃"

    With the short note, Archer didn't know whether it was a sigh or a sarcasm. He closed his eyes and stopped looking at the picture.

    "archerwhy"

    In the quiet hall, a voice came from the wall. Saber's tone was a little hollow. She didn't understand what Archer was thinking now, and she couldn't bear to see his expression now.

    The archer's mouth curled up, but he said nothing, with a wry smile on his face.

    Yes, why exactly?

    Originally, it was indeed an irresistible blow. After all, both hands were staggered. However, although he could not block it, couldn't he still get out of the way?  Isn't the speed of a heroic spirit inferior to that of a guy with a broken leg?

    ?????????????????? Even if it was really unavoidable at the time, it would be the worst outcome if both sides suffered losses.  The moment this kid stabs himself, his head will fall to the ground.  This guy rushed forward with the understanding that there would be such a result, but now, why is his mind still intact?  !

    I tried to lift my hands, but the feeling was still there. There was no abnormality in my arms, and the two swords did not disappear. However, facing the stabbed kid, they lost the will to move.  Moreover, where did the anger that was originally filled with him disappear?

    I felt funny in my heart, and I couldn't help but show it on my face.  Archer ignored the King of Knights' question because he himself didn't know what was going on. In short, his hands suddenly became disobedient.

    Click it!

    The pain from his fingers brought Shirou back to consciousness. He opened his eyes, looked at his shaky hands, and saw the red knight's pierced chest.

    "I win, Archer!" He did not raise his head, but said to the wound of the enemy in front of him, as if hoping that his voice could pass through the wound and reach the knight's heart.

    "Ah, and it's also my defeat!" Hearing the voice coming from his heart, the red knight didn't even open his eyes and just answered mockingly.

    "No matter what the outcome is in the future, I will not regret it, I will get over it!!"

    Hearing these words, the bitter smile on the knight's face disappeared and turned into a knowing smile.

    "Yes." He had no objection and nodded: "Yes, you have to cross it. It would be a lie if you can't cross it."

    Ah, I remembered it, but it was too long ago, so I forgot about it.

    At that time, when I made the wish and obtained the mantra, I understood its content.

    ???????unknowww.piaotia.comanyweapons

    He is always independent on the sword hill, intoxicated with victory.

    ???????? yet, thosehandswillneverholdanything

    Therefore, his life is meaningless.

    The meaning of this mantra is a summary of one's life.

    Throughout his life, he will not be able to get any reward.  No one can understand, you can only be scorned by others, and you can only move towards this goal.  And the result has already been determined, his future is nothing but death.

    Whether it is the death of others or your own death.  And the original choice will torture myself forever, but it was only after understanding this that I signed a contract with the world.  Even if you crawl forward on this unilluminated road and fail, you can never lose to yourself.  Ah, at that time Emiya Shirou expected that he would do such a thing. As a result, even after praying countless times, he still could not escape that time. He was defeated by his own heart at that time.

    I really feel that I really admire my own unluckyness!  !  I didn't expect that even though it had reached this point, it still failed.  Raising his face, Ying Ling felt the rising sunlight shining into this abandoned space. He took a deep breath and grinned with a grimace.

    While recalling this reason, Heroic Spirit Emiya lost the will to fight facing himself.

    Knowing this, everyone present stared at them silently, and for a while, no one spoke.

    However, no matter what, I am defeated at this moment. As the self-proclaimed strongest servant, I must at least say a few words, otherwise I will not be able to regain my face.

    "Although Servants can be summoned by Masters with similar characteristics, I didn't expect that I would be infected by my Master, causing her 'that' to act at the last moment." The archer made up nonsense: "Just seeing that weapon  With the dagger, I can＊t even move my legs!§

    As soon as these words came out, everyone present??Everyone was stunned.  No one expected Archer to say such words at this time. Saber and others who had some contact with him immediately thought of the night a few days ago, when they were also beaten by Berserker like a drowned dog in this forest.  What this guy said when he saw Tohsaka.

    At that time, Archer＊s brain-dead soul seemed to be resurrected.

    However, when thinking about it, everyone was wondering about one thing.

    "that"?  What does "that" mean?

    While everyone was thinking, Shirou looked thoughtful, as if he had thought of something.

    Sensing everyone＊s astonishment, the archer seemed even more proud, and the smile on his face became more obvious.  Then he got kicked in the head.

    Tohsaka came up behind him at some point and kicked him directly on the head, knocking him to the left and causing Shirou to fall as well.

    However, Tohsaka did not stop. Instead, he raised his arms and walked over aggressively, continuing to trample brutally: "Hey, you guy, what do you mean by being infected by me? You have betrayed me a long time ago, and I will give you a chance to let go."  I lost the one-on-one battle with Shirou now, so stop giving me such irresponsible words!!"

    Like last time, Archer's brain-dead soul attacked, and Tohsaka's violence factor also activated. She tried her best to trample on the back of the man's head lying in front of her, trampling on him as a matter of course in the name of betraying herself.  Through this, Tohsaka vented some excitement in his heart, although the way was a bit excessive.  Moreover, she also wanted to stop this guy. After all, what "that" was could never be revealed.

    The violence continued for a while, causing everyone present to feel a little palpitated. Tohsaka stopped her actions, and at the same time, she warned Shirou with a stern look.

    If something is said out loud, someone will die miserably.  Shirou immediately understood the meaning of this look.

    The back of Archer＊s head and face have changed.

    However, he was still smiling.

    Servant is dead, so they naturally don't care about Tosaka's threat. Therefore, Archer openly wants to reveal Tosaka's background. Although the time is wrong and it makes no sense, he is not indifferent to the current mood.  For him, nothing is right or wrong.

    "I didn't say it was you. Indeed, my former master was the witch, but why are you so excited, Rin?" He chuckled: "And, you"

    Tohsaka keeps on stepping!  !  !

    In fact, looking at Tohsaka raising his leg to step on him, Archer wanted to say, "I have advised you to change to a longer skirt a long time ago. When this accident happened last time, I took care of your mood. I didn't say it this time."  , haven＊t you noticed yet?

    The archer sighed in his heart.

    But, what about these? The injuries are too serious and I can＊t speak, cough!  !

    In the distance, Lancer watched Tohsaka angrily step on Archer, and the expression on his face became extremely weird. A trace of hesitation, a trace of choice, and a trace of decision flashed in his eyes

    Finally, under the persuasion of Sakura who came over, Tohsaka finally stopped her violence.  However, when the latter was talking, his eyes were always turning on Shirou and Archer. Although Shirou didn't feel anything, the look in his eyes immediately made Archer feel a chill. He had been in countless battlefields, and it was almost a premonition that he had trained hard.  His intuition made him feel some unknown danger.

    ※Moreover, when she finally succeeded in persuading Tohsaka to stop, the way she looked at Tosaka seemed to reveal a sense of madness, as if something was brewing.

    But this must be an illusion!  The archer thought so and shook his head.

    Shirou was already being helped up by Saber. For some reason, Shirou noticed that when he was being helped up by Saber, a flash of heat flashed across his body. Then when Tohsaka was juggling with Archer, he was surprised to find something strange happening to his body.  .

    The sword blade that originally pierced the body was gradually retreating back into the body at a very slow speed, and some wounds on the body gradually began to heal automatically, the blood stopped flowing, and black scars formed.  A magician who can analyze the structure of objects naturally also knows his own body very well, and he immediately understood that his body was recovering.

    Shirou has long been accustomed to this kind of automatic recovery in his body, but at this time, he thought about it one more level, because Archer just said that the reason for his body seemed to be because of Saber.  Shirou couldn't help but look at Saber next to him, and was about to say something, but at this moment Archer said something, which distracted Shirou.

    "Humph, she is still so naive. If she behaves"If I were a little bit more vicious, I wouldn't be the same person I was before." Archer looked at Tohsaka who was talking to Sakura, sighed, and said.

    Still so naive?  A little more vicious?

    ※Becoming the me I used to be Huh, I don＊t admit that a man like you who only flatters and pleases out of fear is the same person as me.  Shirou looked at him expressionlessly, cursing in his mind.

    However, Archer didn't know what Shirou was thinking. He turned over and stood up, glanced at Shirou, and then turned away: "Anyway, the winner has been decided. Since I agree with you, then I will be named Wei."  The hero of the Palace should not exist in this world - it is better to leave early!"

    Are you saying goodbye to Tohsaka? After all, he is a Servant who has lost his master and cannot stay here for a long time. Although he has the support of his class ability, after spending more than a day and a night and consuming a lot of magic power, he cannot stop for too long.  It's been a long time.

    After completely losing his magic power, he will disappear and return to the place where the heroic spirit is.

    The archer took a big breath as if he had finished running, and then leaned back

    "Wait, Archer, you still have something to do." Shirou gently pushed away Saber's support, and then walked towards Archer. He said, "I know that although the wound on your chest is deep, it has not been touched.  When it comes to the spiritual core, I do the same, deliberately not aiming at the heart, just to make you stay."

    "Huh?" The archer was stunned for a moment and looked at Shirou in confusion, not understanding what he meant for a while.

    However, Tohsaka helped him clear up his doubts.

    "Ah, yes, speaking of which, you haven't apologized to me yet." Tohsaka's gloomy voice sounded beside Archer. When this familiar voice reached his ears, the hero immediately turned his attention to her.

    I could see Tohsaka's expression of ferocious joy, as if she was very excited because she thought about what would happen next. She smiled at Archer: "You said you would make me feel lucky because you are the strongest, but in the end, I  It failed. What＊s even more unforgivable is that you betrayed me. This compensation requires you to start with an apology, and thenyou should be aware of it first!"

    There was a smell in her tone that made people's hair stand on end. At the same time, the archer finally understood what Shirou wanted him to do.

    Kneeling in front of Tosaka, he cried and apologized to her.  This was what Shirou shouted to himself before the battle. Now that he was defeated, this kind of thing would naturally be fulfilled.

    The archer sighed. At this time, he knew he couldn't escapeSaber was watching from the side and couldn't escape.

    So, he put on a calm posture, looked at his summoner with a faint smile, his tone was serious, but the content of his words was very playful.

    "So, when I bow and apologize, do you want me to cry or shed tears silently?" he asked.

    Everyone thought that this was the last scene in this huge ruin today. After that, there were just a few things that were brushed off. Lancer, who came as a bystander, also withdrew his gaze, no longer looking at the person in his heart, but turned his gaze to  He came over and looked at the stairs above him.

    The white archer has been standing there, motionless. He didn't seem to care about the result in front of him, he just looked at it casually. However, he didn't want to run, that's good.

    In response, Lancer smiled, stretched out his hand, took out his spear, pointed it at him from a distance, and shouted: "Hey, the battle you want to watch is over, the result has been decided, and what follows is the battle between us.  Something happened."

    The white knight's eyes turned around. He looked at the eyes of the beast that were burning because of the battle just now. The expression on his face was a little unpredictable. He shrugged his shoulders and made a weird smile.

    "Who told you the battle was over?" he said.

    "ah?"

    Just when the spearman was confused by this guy's answer, when Archer and Tohsaka asked what the apology posture should be, and the rest of the people looked on in amusement, a very unhappy man's voice came from deep inside the castle.  There was a sound everywhere.

    "The boring farce ends here," the majestic voice said undeniably to the people in the hall. The voice was full of contempt: "Bastard!"

    When this voice sounded, the expressions of all the servants present immediately changed.  Especially Saber, because of this voice, she immediately thought of a guy who would make even the bravest warriors fearful.

    At the same time, countless golden lights flashed before her eyes.  Just like when Caster was attacked before, so suddenly, countless Noble Phantasms splashed out from the inside of the castle, making a shrill roar.

    The target is naturally behind Saber, several people in the center of the castle hall.

    "Danger＃＃"

    Saber immediately felt that the master behind him was under the attack of the enemy and had not yet reacted, so he immediately turned over, but it was too late. He ran out for two steps, and the heavy rain of the Noble Phantasm poured onto the ground.

    Countless famous blades that made people dizzy and addicted, and at the same time made their souls tremble, passed through her eyes. Saber's lake-like eyes watched dozens of swords, guns, swords and halberds fall from the sky, returning her master in front of her eyes.  The area with several other people was completely covered.

    "Boom boom"

    The brilliance of the Noble Phantasm makes it impossible to open your eyes. Even as a Servant, Saber couldn't look directly at the huge brilliance for a moment.

    After squinting for a moment, Saber opened her eyes and hurriedly confirmed the situation of her master in front of her.  The first scene that caught her eye made her heart freeze.

    Her master was not harmed by the Noble Phantasm. Her master suffered all the damage from the Noble Phantasm.

    It＊s not that she is insane, but because the man in front of her is indeed her master.

    Shirou lay on the ground, raised his head, and stared blankly at the archer in front of him. He realized that the other person had pulled him over to protect him.

    As a price, he was pierced one by one by famous weapons. Shirou was stunned and could do nothing but watch himself being pierced.  That gesture was like a scene I had seen in a dream.

    The heroic spirit, Emiya Shirou, was a man with the rank of Archer. At the last moment, Saber couldn't come over, but he was standing by the side of several people.  It was he who reached out and grabbed Shirou who was standing next to him, and pulled him in front of him so that he would not be hurt by the sneak attack from behind.  At the same time, when he grabbed Shirou's arm and pulled him over, he swiped hard and hit Tosaka and Sakura who were standing behind him. Archer used Shirou as a stick and beat them hard.  He went out and knocked them out of the attack range of the Noble Phantasm.

    At the same time, he let go, blocked Shirou, and used his body to withstand the attack of the Noble Phantasm.

    However, Shirou understands that each of these Noble Phantasms has A-level mysteries and a large number of Noble Phantasms. Even if he has a body like Berserker, these dozens of Noble Phantasms are enough to break his  Twelve trials.

    The heroic spirit clenched its teeth. Although it blocked the scream in its throat, it could not stop the blood from gushing out from between the teeth.  He frowned, facing himself who looked at him almost in horror with a painful expression, and pursed his lips tightly.

    But, it didn＊t work at all. He groaned and a pool of blood rushed out.

    "Who is it?" Saber shouted in the direction of the attack, but when she shouted out, she knew who it was.

    There is only one person who can shoot swords like arrows in such a large number.  Saber focused her gaze there.

    Countless Noble Phantasms came from the inner hall behind the stairs that Archer just walked down, and when he heard Saber's shout, there seemed to be a sneer inside.  Then, footsteps were heard from the wide doorway, but someone slowly walked out.

    (I changed a few more sentences in this chapter and filled it in. Anyone can tell that I deleted it and reposted it)

 Related Works Chapter 149 The King of Gold

    Originally, in the Fifth Holy Grail War, all the servants had already appeared. Although Lancer's master had not appeared yet, his servant's true name and noble phantom had also appeared. It didn't matter who he was.  As long as you make a judgment based on this guy's past behavior, you can take the next step.

    In the eyes of Tohsaka and Saber, as long as they are C迆 Chulainn and Archer's impostor next to them, there are no enemies to be wary of. As a result, it is because of this that the surprise attack was so unexpected.

    Even the Servant could not resist the rain of Noble Phantasms that filled the sky. Moreover, at that distance, Saber could not reach the rescue in time, and the Lancer was even further away. There was only Archer standing next to them. The latter used his body as a shield to resist.  With the power of that precious phantom.

    "Umcough"

    vomiting blood unstoppably, Archer looked at the sword piercing his body and felt that this familiar sight was a bit funny.

    It really suits my vision, but this time everything on my body is not ordinary.  Archer's eyes reflected the reflection of these weapons, and he realized that these were all the oldest epic weapons, and each one had an A-level mystery.

    ※Moreover, Archer can only think of one man with such a large number of Noble Phantasms that can be used as an arrow to fire like himself.

    Saber shouted in the direction of the attack. In response, the sneak attacker in the inner hall chuckled, with a slight joy in his voice, and then footsteps sounded.

    Ding bell!  bell!

    Before I saw him, I heard his voice first.  Before the man could step out, there was a light sound coming from there. It looked like he was wearing armor, but the sound was so clear and crisp, it was as sweet as music compared to the heavy sound of steel.

    Then, before he could walk out, he saw a golden light rising in the dark. Judging from the movements in the image, it was obvious that the person was a few meters away from the exit, but it seemed like a golden light rising in the dark night.  The sun is so bright.  Then, a tall man appeared in front of people from the dark tunnel.

    The moment he appeared on the stage, everyone remembered his appearance deeply.

    Compared to Saber's silver armor, the armor on his body is pure gold, and the light eclipses even the sunlight that shines into the castle. It's like the luster that should only be seen on the zodiac has now become the armor worn by this man.  His body was indescribably majestic and majestic. He was just standing there quietly, like a towering mountain, which was daunting.  The dark blue decoration on it is a strange pattern, which further highlights the mystery of this man, and the red robe under the armor shows even more prowess and honor.

    Moreover, what makes this armor daunting is not only its form, but more importantly, its simple shape carries an indescribable brilliance. This pair has seen a large number of heroic spirit noble phantoms even if it is not Shirou and the others.  , even the two magicians Tohsaka and Sakura can easily understand that this must be an armor with excellent defensive power.

    "Just the armor alone has such power, so how powerful is the man wearing the armor?"

    Looking at the man from bottom to top, this man seems to have a perfect figure cut out of golden proportions. Wearing this armor as a garment, just standing there makes people feel incomparable power and overwhelming courage.  I almost felt inferior and wanted to lie down on the ground and worship him.

    And this man＊s face is also extremely handsome.  Words like beautiful face and bright eyes are simply insults to him.

    The golden hair, which is the same color as the armor, stands upright like a blazing flame. The bright face is very handsome, and the skin is clear but does not look pale. Instead, it exudes a natural look, making it look noble and awe-inspiring.  On both ears, there is a pair of square earrings of the same texture as the armor, but they do not look feminine, but highlight his ancient nobility.

    It can be said that no matter from any angle, he is an extremely handsome man, and he is so handsome that he does not look like a human being, which makes people wonder if he is a god who came down to earth.

    It＊s just, this person＊s eyes.

    His eyes are red, and his pupils are completely different from those of humans.  It was not a round pupil, but an elongated bar, as if there was an unopened eye in his eye. At this moment, in the slightly opened gap, a huge being was peeping at the world.  In ancient times, the eyes of ancient nobles, which only existed among vampires, actually appeared on a man, even though he was a servant.  Compared to Lancer's eyes that looked like wild beasts or blood-stained eyes, and Rider's mad eyes that were crazy and irrational, his eyes were like red beads, like gems condensed from the earth's core.  Plus his pupils, even moreThe person confirmed what he just thought, this man is not human.

    However, there is not even a trace of human gentleness in these eyes now. On the contrary, his eyes are full of ridicule and cold murderous intent.

    It was him who had just made a sudden move, attacking several people on the scene with a large number of Noble Phantasms, but was blocked by Archer, who alone resisted all the attacks.

    At this moment, the man looked down: "Let me add a little more fun to this boring battle between fakes."

    "Archer, you" Looking at this enemy who shouldn't be in this place, Saber didn't know what to say for a while.

    Archer?  ?

    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked. Everyone looked at Saber and this man in surprise. They didn't expect that they knew each other, and the latter was actually called Archer. Could it be that he was also a Servant.

    It makes sense to put it this way. Heroic spirits of the archer class are the most adept at concealing their auras except for assassins. Because archers are rangers, hiding and hiding is necessary for them.  For example, the ancient Robin Hood was good at guerrilla warfare in the jungle.  A modern sniper must always hide so that no one can see him standing next to him to be qualified.  If the guy in front of him is an archer, then it is normal that he was not discovered before the sneak attack just now.

    But, it shouldn＊t be. There are three major knights present, and there is already a servant named Archer, who was summoned by Tohsaka. Now this guy is also an Archer. Where did he come from.

    There are only seven Servants that can be summoned in the Holy Grail War, and Assassin can barely be regarded as an individual because each of them lacks something, but where did this man come from!  !  !

    "Well, ten years no, it's only a few days for you." The golden archer, who is also one of the three knights, looked down and raised an arm in the direction of Saber to express his helplessness.  : "Originally, I planned to appear in front of you again at the last moment, and I have been enduring it for this reason, but the farce this man just performed was unbearable for me, so I couldn't help but take action, and all my previous efforts were in vain.  "

    He seemed to want to give Saber a surprise, but because of what just happened, he exposed himself.  But he actually attributed the responsibility to Archer. It was obviously him who wanted to put Archer to death, but it seemed that Archer made a mistake and caused him to suffer losses The golden Archer looked at the man who had been penetrated by him from the topic just now,  He saw this servant who was the same Archer class as himself.  With his body covered in swords and halberds, he laughed at his folly of using himself to resist his own Noble Phantasm.  Originally, it was because he saw the two people engaging in such stupid behavior like family fun after the fight. For him, it was the most disgusting ending of this prop, so he took action and wanted to remove it.  Everyone except Saber was removed. I didn't want to be blocked by this man now.

    At this moment, he raised the corner of his mouth at Archer's recklessness, looked at Archer mockingly, and sneered: "Do you understand, bastard, this is the power of the real thing. No matter how close the appearance and power are, it is still a fake, how?  Comparable to the brilliance of the real thing.§

    At this moment, the archer, carrying several treasures on his back, straightened his body with difficulty. He turned his head like a rusty machine and looked at the golden archer behind him, indifferent to his words.  Although he was covered in blood and penetrated by several swords, he didn't seem to care. Instead, he shook the corners of his mouth and forced a smile.

    "I was still wondering where you were hiding, but no matter what, you finally showed up." He sneered and teased the golden heroic spirit: "Gilgamesh!!"

    At the end of his words, Archer actually said the name of this man who was also Archer.

    Hearing these words, the smile on the golden heroic spirit's face disappeared.

    "Gilgamesh? Are you" When she heard this sentence, Saber's heart was shaken.  He instantly thought of this heroic spirit who claimed to be a king but refused to show his true name to others, and the true identity represented by his name.

    Once upon a time, before the founding of heaven and earth, when the world was still one piece of land, there was once a king of a country. The king used to collect treasures from all over the world, including gold and silver, famous swords, pearls, jade, bottles and cups. As long as they were treasures, they all belonged to him in the world.  This king once held all the treasures in the world, and the same goes for the Noble Phantasm.

    After his death, all the items in the treasury were scattered in the world, and each of the famous swords and armors became the possessions of the heroes. In countless battles, he made great achievements with the heroes, and finally sublimated them into their own unique treasures.  , became a symbol of heroic spirits, but in fact, these things are simply collections once collected by this king. Because they cannot be fully used, they cannot be used as his unique symbols, but they are indeedIt is the Noble Phantasm held by this heroic spirit.

    The prototypes of all the famous blades of heroic spirits in the world belong to this person, and those who meet this condition are even those who are legendary earlier than Greek mythology.

    In ancient times, he ruled Mesopotamia, the king of Uruk, a half-god and half-human king.

    "The King of Heroes" Saber felt her throat was dry, and she almost said the man's name blankly: "Gilgamesh."

    The golden servant＊s brows were raised, but he did not deny it out loud, but acquiesced to Archer＊s statement.  It was Saber who spoke, but he turned his gaze to Archer, staring at Archer who said his real name with cold eyes.

    This is indeed his true identity, the King of Heroes, Gilgamesh, but he has always hidden this. No matter who his enemy is, he knows nothing about it, and now it is easily revealed by this unknown person, which makes him  Somewhat unhappy.

    For a heroic spirit, having his true identity revealed is tantamount to exposing his weakness to the enemy, and the same is true for this man.  However, his identity as a heroic spirit was exposed, so he was not angry because of it. However, when he looked at Archer, his eyes seemed to burn.

    After a pause, he smiled again.

    "Hmph, it seems that you are much smarter than other bastards. You can guess my true identity just by seeing my heroic appearance No, if what you just said is right, you are the same kid over there.  Personally, you have seen my true appearance in the past, so it＊s not surprising to know who I am, but you haven＊t understood the situation.§ The Hero King＊s voice became colder, and the expression on his face was neither happy nor angry, but his eyes were  Burning, the flaming eyes stared at Archer: "How can a bastard like you easily put my name on your lips!!!"

    The golden king snorted coldly, without any warning. After his voice landed, a golden light immediately rose behind the golden heroic spirit.

    It was like ripples rotating in the air. The brilliance made people feel like a golden liquid rippled behind him, like a wall formed by melted gold.  However, this wall, which is like a flow of gold, gives people an aura of despair.  because＃＃

    From the center of the circles of ripples, appeared a number of, no, should be said to be sharp blades of swords, including swords, axes and halberds, spears and axesthe most lethal parts of all weapons, and  The magic power contained in these weapons, as well as their clear and proud personalities, are undoubtedly Noble Phantasms.  At this moment, the brilliance of the Noble Phantasm made the already bright interior of the castle even more radiant.  The originally dilapidated castle now became extremely elegant because of this glory.

    And the direction they point to is naturally where Archer is.

    For him to despise me as a king so much, his disrespect must be washed away by death.  King of Heroes, Gilgamesh thought in his heart.

    Facing the scene that must have been seen dozens of days ago, Saber still felt shuddering when facing the force of this Noble Phantasm again.  Moreover, hearing this man's real name from Archer made Saber even more shaken.

    However, facing the blade that invited death, there was no trace of panic or turmoil on the archer's face. He still looked at Gilgamesh with a smile on his face, easily turning a blind eye to the blades pointing at him.  Instead, he looked into the King of Heroes' eyes and spoke slowly word by word.

    "You're the one who doesn't understand the situation, Gilgamesh." The archer with swords on his body looked at the King of Heroes with a sigh.

    "" The Golden King crossed his arms and looked at him, his eyes narrowed slightly.

    Seeing that the King of Heroes was silent, the red knight slowly said: "Don't you understand yet? Now that you understand that this kid is exactly me in the past, but as your enemy, I can still live and become a heroic spirit in the future.  That can only mean one thing.§

    With teasing and absolute confidence in his gray eyes, Archer raised the corners of his mouth, revealing his unique smile that makes people want to laugh at him.

    ※I have a chance to become a hero because I defeated you, the King of Heroes!!!§

    The words are flowing and ringing.

    The air suddenly solidified, and the majestic murderous aura immediately covered the dilapidated lobby airtight, and even the air was about to be burned by this anger.  On the stairs, on the second floor, in the red eyes of the Hero King, the tiny ink spots disappeared immediately.  Regarding the words of the red knight, the anger made its pupils almost seem to have cut open the ruby-like eyes, making it even more terrifying.

    "Hmph" The Golden King closed his eyes, and his shoulders that crossed his arms trembled slightly. He laughed as if he had heard the most stupid joke. Then, he opened his eyes and looked at them.Archer in front of me: "It's really funny, clown. I haven't heard such a funny joke for a long time. I laugh at you for making people laugh. I forgive your disrespect just now."

    Although he is smiling, there is no smile at all in this man's eyes. On the contrary, they are full of the coldness of the frozen snow country. Just looking at those red eyes will make him freeze, and then the ice cube's body  Will tear apart the soul with fragmentation.

    "But even so, it doesn't absolve you of your crime." He tilted his head slightly, adding a hint of ferocity to his handsome face: "As a fake, not only is he extremely dirty, but he even has to act low-level when he loses.  It＊s a farce〞the loser must look like a loser, so quickly turn into dust and disappear!§

    The oldest human ruler just finished his trial and verdict on Archer. After that, he didn＊t want to look at Archer again and just waved his arm impatiently.

    The dozens of swords behind him suddenly let out a shrill roar, and at the owner's command, the noble phantom galloped towards the object of the hero's disgust.

    With Archer looking unsteady on his feet, it would be impossible for him to avoid him.

    "Hmm" Saber jumped up and was about to rush over.

    However, when she made a move, a chill that could freeze her brain flashed across the back of her head. The steel foot that had already stepped out suddenly stopped, and Saber turned around at high speed, facing the person behind her.  Jingguang swung his giant sword and knocked down swords one after another - the King of Knights felt cold in his heart.

    That is Gilgamesh's Noble Phantasm. He had long expected that he would help Archer, so he divided the Noble Phantasm into two waves in advance, one wave facing Archer, and one wave facing himself to stop himself.

    On the other side, Saber was not the only one who wanted to block the King of Heroes' attack. Lancer waved his spear and began to run quickly.

    Although he has no friendship with Archer, this boy and the red-haired boy are the same person, and after just hearing this guy's life experience, there is no way the spearman can still stand.  Moreover, this man who suddenly appeared, some kind of King of Heroes, openly attacked me in front of me, and then killed someone in front of me, completely ignoring me.  If such behavior can be tolerated and indifferent, Kuran's fierce dogs will howl all night long.  So he immediately ran up.

    However, another character appeared on the way, forcing him to stop.

    "Wait a minute." The white knight, who had just been unprovoked by Lancer, suddenly stood in front of the Lancer. He stood sideways and blocked Lancer's path. He looked at Lancer with a smile.

    "Can I let you wait for a second?" He said with a smile, his face like the archer's was full of strange colors.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? didn't wait for a second, and the spearman went up, waving his spear, but the white knight did not answer, and he disappeared with a whoosh. The lancer's weapon was emptied, but there was no pursuit.  Because his eyes were unblocked, he directly saw the tragedy in front of him, and saw the whole process of the death of a heroic spirit.

    And, it is precisely because of this that the following situation will occur.

    Weapons like heavy rain poured down. For the archers who had no strength for a long time, how could they avoid it, and

    The archer is laughing because he wants to laugh.

    It was an expression of finally being able to put down the burden and let others go.

    His whole body was penetrated by those precious phantoms, and his body was covered with these steel objects. Even the body made of swords felt extremely heavy.  Facing death falling from the sky, his feet were so heavy that they were about to sink into the quagmire called the ground. Although he still had the last bit of strength, he could not use it to float himself up and could only sink.  However, since I had known for a long time that I would devote myself to this, nothing could be more suitable than this ugly appearance of addiction. For the heroic spirit Emiya, being slaughtered is the most suitable ending.

    However, before that, he must stare at the water, spit out oxygen, flap his limbs randomly, and make a final struggle before death Shirou found that the red shadow in front of him had reacted, and his clothes were billowing like a curtain.

    "Hello＃＃"

    Before he had time to understand what he wanted to do, Archer quickly turned around, used the last bit of strength in his body, and quickly threw the kid who was struggling to stand up.

    Then, he was swallowed up by the flow of noble phantoms that no one could look directly at.

    Staying in the air, Shirou felt that time had stopped.  His eyes caught every precious phantom, piercing Archer's chest, piercing his legs, and passing through his abdomen

    The smoke of the explosion was rising, and the power of the A-level Noble Phantasm instantly turned the ground into a pit. The knight fell into the endless abyss and wasSwallowed by darkness.

    However, before disappearing into the darkness, the billowing clothes and the tattered back of the red knight told Shirou one thing.

    "Go and defeat him." The red knight's back was full of confidence: "You can win."

    It＊s not encouragement or boasting, it＊s just that Shirou Emiya, as a heroic spirit, is naturally confident in his own abilities and in his ability to defeat this heroic spirit named Gilgamesh.

    Then, he was buried.

    "Archer!!!" He didn't understand what the instigation in his heart meant. At that moment, he couldn't understand why this man said such words to him. He just couldn't suppress the roar in his heart and handed over the man with a roar.  The class of a rare heroic spirit.

    Archer.  This rank is more familiar to people than his real name.

    Then, a black and white shadow rolled over him.

    The white knight just dodged the spearman's spear and ran directly towards Shirou who was thrown into the air by Archer.  At this moment, Shirou's entire attention was focused on the tragic scene in front of him, and he could not notice that there was someone behind him who had ill intentions towards him.

    The impostor curled his lips, put one hand into his arms, looked a little strange, and softly uttered a sentence.

    "Cultivation, start!"

    He took out something from his body.

    It＊s about the size of an egg, has a similar shape, and is all silvery white.  The smooth, jade-like surface is engraved with thin, dense, horizontally folded and vertically turned square stripes, like the stripes on a circuit board.

    The white knight opened his palm, and this thing stuck directly to his hand without falling off. Then, the white knight took this thing and hit Shirou hard in the back.

    His blow was hard and accurate, hitting Shirou's spine directly with such force that Shirou's body in mid-air bent forward.  However, even this is a bit too light. A sneak attack from behind and just slap the opponent in the face is too simple.  For example, Gilgamesh simply released his Noble Phantasm for a sneak attack.

    Naturally, the white knight knew that Shirou could not be killed at this time, but he did not show any wrong expression and instead smiled with satisfaction.  Then he withdrew his arm.

    I saw the egg-shaped object stuck to Shirou's back. There seemed to be some extremely high temperature on it. It burned a hole in Shirou's tattered clothes, and then the object was directly attached to his back.  On Shirou's back.

    Then, the egg body melted

    When the bottom of the egg touched Shirou's skin again, it suddenly seemed like an ice ball of boiling water. It dissolved, and the silvery liquid with a tragic color was evenly divided into twelve lines, flowing on the skin of Shirou's back.  , and thendisappeared.

    Yes, it disappeared.

    The liquid, which should have contained some incompatible qualities, penetrated into Shirou's skin all of a sudden, and melted half of the egg on it, seeping into Shirou's body at such a speed.  suddenly.

    The silver liquid disappeared from Shirou's body, leaving no trace.  To an outsider, it looked like Shirou's body was a furnace, directly roasting the liquid.

    However, just a second after the liquid completely penetrated into Shirou's body, a strange silver light shone from Shirou's body.  And it's not luminescence outside the body, it's light emitting from within the body Shirou's body seemed to have become transparent, and a round light group emitted light inside his body. That brightness, even if it was blocked by the body, was  Clear as day.

    And Shirou finally noticed that someone was doing something to him behind his back. He came back to his senses, but a dangerous signal suddenly flashed in his mind. Shirou's eyes suddenly widened, and he opened his mouth and said  A scream.

    ※Uh uh uh ah ah ah ah ah ah ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh§

    (I don＊t know if Gilgamesh is crazy enough as written in this chapter. Please give me your opinions. Also, today＊s update has also been filled in. I will add another chapter tomorrow and update normally the day after tomorrow. That＊s enough.  .Yes, I will add another chapter tomorrow, another chapter I guess)

 Work related: I can＊t do it anymore, I really can＊t bear it anymore

    <input id="curl2" name="curl2" type="button" value="Copy the address of this book and send it to your friends on QQ/MSN" onclick="javascript:CopyToClipBoard('Destiny Begins Night','http  ://www.piaotia.com/bookinfo/2/2640.html');">

 Related Works Chapter 150 I am better than you

    "Hey" His green pupils kept trembling, as if he didn't want to believe the facts in front of him, and Tohsaka whispered in a low voice: "Is this a lie"

    Just before his eyes, a golden man suddenly broke in and brutally killed her servant. The latter had just knocked him and Sakura away. Sakura was knocked unconscious because of improper posture when she landed.  He didn't notice the tragic situation, leaving no trace except for blood stains and rags. The whole process was so fast that people suspected it was an illusion.

    At this point, her voice suddenly stopped, because a terrifying voice woke her up.

    The silver liquid was like a flexible snake, burrowing into Shirou's skin and scurrying around inside his body at the same time.  However, they are not harmless creatures. They just started to change after getting into Shirou's skin.

    After the silver water body came into contact with Shirou's blood, its shape became huge and swelled several times. Then it swam in Shirou's body. It was obviously actively seeping into Shirou's body, but the branched water body seemed to be inside his body.  Looking for an exit, they swim quickly with clear directions. Some move toward the head, some extend toward the arms, and some extend to the lower limbs.

    Anyone who has seen roots and stems knows that these things are surprisingly similar to human meridians, and now these things are somewhat similar to them. Long things grow rapidly, extend, and sometimes intersect.  They collided together, then became one, or separated again. In just a second, they had grown to every part of Shirou's body, even the fluid on his head and face.

    Shirou's whole body turned into a transparent color. Under the skin, the internal organs and bones were clearly visible, and the lines of the muscles could be said to be vivid on the paper. If one has good eyesight, one can even see his blood vessels - even the fluid in the blood vessels changes.  became a transparent color.  Especially the light ball on his chest is extremely bright.  It's just that this light group is not breathtakingly bright, nor is it a warm light, but a miserable color. There is a light green in the miserable silvery white, which looks faint and makes people feel a little chilly.  And these meridians-like things that extend to all parts of Shirou's body also emit a miserable silver luster, but there is a faint gray color in them, as if there is a gray air.  Shirou's body itself looked creepy. These intertwined and folded things were all over Shirou's body, making it even more terrifying as if Shirou had been chopped into pieces.

    And between Shirou's chest and abdomen, a silver ball of light was shining, and those long tentacles stretched out from it.  Moreover, looking at it from the back, it was exactly the place where the liquid first seeped into Shirou's skin, where they quickly gathered into a ball and then dispersed Archer Bai once described the thing that he photographed into Shirou's body.  It is something like an installation package, and now it seems that it does look like an installation package.

    Countless things grew from that thing, as if it were a seed, and now, the plant grew on Shirou's body.

    However, it is obviously not normal for a plant to grow inside a human body. Even if a magician is no longer considered a normal human being, this situation is by no means normal.

    When this situation occurred in his body, Shirou was wiped out by the sword rain from Archer. The first thing he did was not to check who was attacking him from behind, but to scream.

    ※Uh uh uh ah ah ah ah ah ah ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh§

    Every part of my body felt that way, as if something suddenly broke into my body, and then wreaked havoc inside my body, destroying my already tattered body.  That thing was like a whirlpool of knives, sucking every part of Shirou's body into his own body to chop and destroy. Every blood vessel and cell had to be chopped with countless knives, and finally ground into powder.

    And that's not all. The force that penetrated Shirou's body seemed to have some other power. Shirou felt as if there was fire burning in his body, but it was not an ordinary flame or the high-temperature fire of forging.  It is the fire of hell that can burn the soul to pieces.

    According to rumors, it can burn humans to ashes, but after burning humans to death, the human body will remain in its original shape. However, if someone touches it, it will immediately collapse and turn into dust all over the ground like a sand dune.  Shirou now felt as if his body was being destroyed by this kind of ice and fire, the cold that froze the human soul and the power that burned away the flesh and blood was destroying his body.

    The pain is natural to bear such power. If a tree is planted in anyone's body and it grows day and night, and the branches forcefully pass through your body and reach everywhere in the body, this feeling is absolutely unimaginable pain.  .  What's more, the plant growing from Shirou's body grew from a seed in just one second.As a tall tree, who can understand this kind of pain.  What's more, this tree can burn people to death and freeze them to death.

    The brain simply cannot rationally transmit this feeling to Shirou's spirit, and can only release it by instinct. The result is that Shirou screamed like this.

    The shrill scream almost shattered all the broken glass in the hall. It was almost no longer a sound that humans could make. Even the howl of a wounded beast was more pleasant to the ear than this sound.  Making such a sound, Shirou's vocal cords would almost collapse.

    No, it＊s natural that not only the vocal cords, but also the soul and body will completely collapse.

    "However, the network that spread out like branches on Shirou's body released a strange power and maintained Shirou's physical body.  They were clearly the culprits that invaded Shirou's body, but the power they possessed protected Shirou's body.

    It＊s like a familiar, which consumes the magician＊s magic power or life, but can protect them.

    However, this kind of pain cannot be eliminated. Shirou was just inhabited by this thing for a second, and he couldn't bear it and almost went crazy.

    But the pain went away just as quickly as it came, and Shirou howled crazily in the air.  But after a second, his consciousness could no longer bear this level of torture, and he immediately shut down the phone, sealing off Shirou's consciousness.

    While Shirou was screaming, he suddenly rolled his eyes and fainted heavily.

    And after he closed his eyes, the light emitted from his body was like a broken light bulb. The light that originally reflected Shirou seemed to turn his blood into transparent suddenly disappeared, and the tendons on Shirou's body that extended to his eyes and toes were also missing.  , he returned to his original black and red appearance.

    But he was in mid-air. Archer reached out and threw him out before. When the heroic spirit took action, the height naturally could not be lowered. Moreover, the interior of the castle, no matter which layer it was on, had been destroyed by the previous battle between Archer and Berserker. This  Once thrown, it is almost twenty meters high. Let alone a human being, even a cow will die if it falls.

    However, just as Shirou was falling, the white knight behind him reached out and grabbed him, stopping his fall.  And he himself was looking elsewhere, as if looking for a place to stay.

    Suddenly, a streak of silver light rushed over with a whoosh.  Before the white knight could turn around, he felt as cold as a knife shaving his hair. At that moment, he didn't hesitate and threw Shirou behind him. At the same time, he twisted around and ran away far away.  , as soon as he moved, he felt the sound of steel cutting through the air behind him. His back was numb, and he hurriedly jumped to the second floor opposite and stood there.

    After calming down, Archer looked up and saw that the one who had just attacked him was Saber, who was now holding Shirou and landed smoothly on the ground.

    Saber was just blocked by the golden Archer's sword and could not rush to Archer. She could only watch the latter being eliminated. However, after the sword rain stopped, she panicked and saw her master being killed by the guy disguised as Archer.  Hit, the latter didn't know what hit him, turning him into a tragedy that Saber couldn't understand.

    But when she caught Shirou, she found that the abnormality in Shirou had disappeared again.  She couldn't understand what was going on, but she was certain that the abnormality just now would not simply disappear.  Saber raised her head angrily and looked at the direction where the white archer had just made the sound of landing. This sight made her heart freeze again.

    In order to avoid Saber's sword, Bai Archer had just turned around in the air and jumped to the second floor, but the position where he stood now made people feel incredible.

    The king in golden armor still stood so majestic, with ripples of flowing gold behind him, making his figure look extremely noble and majestic.  However, a discordant figure suddenly appeared next to him.

    The same tall man, but slightly taller than the King of Heroes. Compared to the armored king, the latter only had steel shoes on his body - Bai Archer stood majestically on Gilgamesh's side.  The people around him looked so out of place compared to the Hero King's majesty.

    However, the King of Heroes showed no expression.  There was still disdain on his face, as if he didn't notice the sudden appearance of an outsider next to him, but sneered in the direction of the archer he had just sunk: "Oh, this surprised me, I didn't expect it.  How can you still have the strength to save people despite such serious injuries?"

    Looking at the place where Archer was buried, the remaining blood stains and pieces of red cloth, it was as interesting to him as if he saw the clown who was supposed to be a rolling ball jumping through the hoop of fire.

    Saber bit her lip and tightened her grip on the sword. The armor rubbed against her arm and made a squeaking sound.  Although the teethShe almost wanted to bite it off, but she still restrained the anger in her heart and did not rashly attack the enemy in front of her.

    She understands the strength of this man. Not to mention herself now, even if her master is replaced by an excellent magician like Tohsaka, she will not be a match for this man.  For now, he can only tolerate the man's ridicule. If he makes any rash move, the master behind him and the two girls may be dead.

    Moreover, although the white archer who just attacked Shirou didn't know what his plan was, the fact that he was standing next to this man now shows that he has a relationship with this man. This man has been weird and unpredictable from the beginning.  , and should not be underestimated. Once a war breaks out, Lancer is not his ally and is unlikely to help him.  And he was alone against the King of Heroes

    However, Saber overlooked one point. Even though she might be able to tolerate Archer being killed by this man, there was one person who she absolutely could not tolerate.

    Amid the sounds of ridicule and contempt, someone suddenly jumped up and roared at Gilgamesh.  The King of Heroes' ridicule was like a fuse, instantly detonating Tohsaka's heart.

    "You" This voice was originally like the cry of an oriole, but due to anger it turned into a high-pitched sound of a saw blade rubbing against an iron wire: "How dare you give my archer to"

    By the end of the sound, it was impossible to confirm what syllable it was.  Tohsaka had indescribable resentment on his face. He moved closer and closer, and suddenly raised his hand to face the golden hero standing on the second floor.

    Black cursed bullets shot out from her hands, hitting the people on the second floor.  However, she forgot that there is a very important principle in the Holy Grail War, that is, magicians as masters can never fight servants, because as heroes of human guardian spirits, their strength is definitely beyond the reach of magicians.  The only ones who can fight it are the legendary elves and magicians.  The magic of ordinary magicians cannot harm or harm heroic spirits at all.

    But under the anger of losing Archer, Tohsaka lost her usual calmness. She just roared and fired the fastest magic she could release at the King of Heroes, a curse bullet.

    It＊s just that under Tohsaka＊s anger, his accuracy was no longer what it used to be. As dozens of cursed bullets flew, half of them missed their target and hit the wall next to the King of Heroes.  A small part of the remaining half hit the white archer next to the King of Heroes, but the latter raised his hands and waved them in front of him.

    General Mo Xie suddenly appeared in his hands. The latter waved his two swords and shot down the incoming black bullets as easily as chopping melons and vegetables.

    And the cursed bullets that hit the King of Heroes Gilgamesh didn't even look at these magic spells. He let them hit him and exploded with power, but he looked bored and almost yawned.

    However, after the smoke dissipated, the golden king was intact. Tohsaka's curse bullet, which was able to punch holes in the stone wall, lost its effectiveness in front of this hero.  The parts of Gilgamesh's armor that were hit were intact and shiny, with no trace of being hit at all.  If it wasn't that this man had strong magic power, or that the armor on his body had amazing defensive power, at the moment, it was probably the latter.

    Opening his eyes, the golden king turned his eyes and looked at Tohsaka, a hint of humor flashed in his eyes.

    The red eyes were devoid of any emotion, just being stared at by him. Most of the resentment in Tohsaka's heart suddenly disappeared, and the remaining space was occupied by new emotions.  And it was the fear that Tohsaka felt least.

    It doesn't matter if it's a look of contempt or ridicule, even a look of contempt like a dragon looking at a rabbit. However, when this man looked at Tosaka at this moment, he did not regard it as his own at all.  When compared on a scale, some of them are just completely inhumane indifference.

    The eyes that were the same color as human blood were completely devoid of human warmth and emotion. The coldness that came from the depths of the soul made Tohsaka and him freeze when they looked at each other.

    "Oh, I originally wanted to deal with that miscellaneous soldier first, huh, let's change the order now." The King of Heroes smiled coldly and raised one of his hands: "It's an honor, woman, you are the one I use my treasure to  The first human being killed.§

    With a hiss, a sword blade flashed out from the ripples of flowing gold and pointed in the direction of Tosaka. The King of Heroes casually pulled it out and threw it in the direction of Tosaka.  Although the speed and strength are not as good as the radiation used between him, for Tosaka, it is equivalent to being invited by the god of death.

    Saber behind her was very anxious when she saw this scene. Her speed could easily block the flying sword, but moving forward, she naturally had to give up protecting her master, considering that the white knight had just attacked her.The master is now leaving him to save Tohsaka After a moment of hesitation, Feijian has already arrived in front of Tosaka.  However, Saber suddenly no longer worried.

    A red wind swirled in front of Tohsaka.

    The sword that was originally fired was easily knocked away by the blue heroic spirit who suddenly shot out and used his own spear. The body rotated in the air, and the spearman stood sideways in front of Tohsaka.

    "Uh" Tohsaka was startled and looked at the servant in front of him who did not belong to him.

    "Hey, little girl, step back, you can't deal with this man." The spearman's voice was not as relaxed as before and seemed a bit dull.

    And he did not look back, showing his always cheerful face, and spoke with his back to Tohsaka, which shows that he attaches great importance to the King of Heroes.

    The King of Heroes was not surprised by the Lancer who blocked his attack. In fact, he would not be surprised by anything. The world belongs to him and everything is managed by him. Even if something happens he did not expect it.  He only feels happy, bored, or angry when he encounters things.

    "Oh, I specially put you at the back." This was the first time the King of Heroes looked at Cu Chulainn, and glanced at the spear in his hand, with contempt still on his face: "Are you so anxious to die first?  Bastard."

    In response to that condescending question, Lancer responded with a smile: "Really, if you can kill me, I will still thank you."

    In response to this answer, the King of Heroes was expressionless, feeling a little amused.

    However, the spearman continued with a hint of ferocity on his face: "But if you have no way to kill me and are just talking nonsense, I will step on your head and chop your neck."

    Faced with this serious provocation, Gilgamesh felt uninterested and said with a cold expression: "Hmph, if you want to please me, think of a funny joke first, clown."

    He raised one hand, as if giving an order to the army behind him, and following his movements, several cold lights appeared on the golden wall behind him.

    ??A long sword with a golden hilt and a blood groove from the end of the blade to the tip.  It has the body of a spear, but it also has a strange long-handled weapon with a crescent-shaped branch on the tip of the spear.  It is obviously a double-edged blade, but the blade is as winding and twisted as a spiritual snake, as dazzling as a living creature.  There is even a golden object that looks like a kettle, complete with lid and handle, but the end is as sharp as a cone, with a trace of electric light Various weapons are not the same, but each one has a gorgeous look.  The shape, this is the unparalleled weapon collected by the oldest king in the world from his treasure house.

    Unlike the objects in the inherent barrier of the Heroic Spirit Palace, which are mottled and impure in color, each piece is a high-level Noble Phantasm with A-level strength.

    Being targeted by this group of swords is equivalent to reporting to the Palace of Hades.

    However, just when Gilgamesh was about to take action, an arm suddenly stretched out to block the King of Heroes' movement.

    "Wait, King of Heroes." The white archer stretched out his hand to block Gilgamesh's movement. He looked at the king, his face full of respect.

    "Well" The King of Heroes turned to look at the man with a questioning voice.

    Seeing the conversation between the King of Heroes and this man, everyone was convinced that this guy knew him, and it was probably this guy who brought this golden archer.  However, it seems that the King of Heroes does not like this man.

    "Can you please put down the anger in your heart and forgive this offended little girl and Cu Chulainn?" Bai Archer retracted his hand, turned sideways to face the King of Heroes, bowed slightly, stretched out a hand on his chest, but  It was a salute.  However, this posture is a bit funny when used on him who is tall and has the same appearance as Archer.

    "You just let me watch a farce. Do you think you can order me to do things for you?" Gilgamesh's voice was filled with displeasure.

    "Of course not, it's just that I don't want to see this little girl die now, and Cu Chulainn I still owe him a promise." The white archer looked extremely respectful, lowered his head, and did not look at the King of Heroes at all.  His face seemed to be afraid that if he looked at this man, he would offend him.

    The white knight's tone contained a request: "Please, for the sake of the magic power I provide you, agree to your subject's request."

    As soon as these words came out, there was a deathly silence in the lobby, and Saber almost stopped breathing.

    ※This man just said that he provided magic power for this golden heroic spirit?  Doesn't this mean that he is this heroic spirit'smaster?  ?  ?

    "Are you threatening me, bastard?" The Hero King smiled, his eyes piercing the white knight like knives.on ??'s head.

    Although the other party is providing himself with the magic power that is embodied in the real world, those who dare to offend the King of Heroes will only be punished with death.

    "Don't dare." The white archer immediately took a step back, indicating that he had no such intention. His tone became more sincere: "This is just the most hopeful wish of a subject of the King of Heroes. I also hope that the most ancient king, the King of Heroes,  Gilgamesh can grant it."

    "Furthermore, for the sake of your Majesty, you didn't originally want to meet Saber here, but something happened suddenly. Now you are meeting the person you want to meet in such a place, and there are still several people blocking it. It's really a disgrace, so why not  How about moving somewhere else and meeting Saber again someday?" He seemed to be a truly loyal minister.

    The king's eyes looked at the man who claimed to be his subject, and his mind flashed back to the past when there was a man who paid homage to him in such a respectful manner. Both of them were so respectful, but this man was comparable to that one.  Men are much more interesting.  Of course Gilgamesh would not believe that this man really worshiped him as a king from the bottom of his heart.  But at least from the point of view that he suddenly came to his door yesterday and said that he wanted to become his master, he was more interesting than Tosaka Tokiomi, a rigid man who didn't know how to adapt.

    Considering this, the Hero King put down his arm, looked around, and nodded.

    "Permission." He nodded sullenly, looking around with disgust in his eyes: "Indeed, meeting the King of Knights in such an environment is too disappointing, and"

    His eyes glanced at Shirou in Saber's arms, with a hint of amusement on his face. Thinking of his plan that the man mentioned yesterday, he couldn't help but squint his eyes, and then he raised his eyes. He looked at Saber, and then he really  laughed.

    "Then, let's call it a day, Saber. It's too simple and dirty to come back to celebrate, and there are countless miscellaneous soldiers." He looked at Lancer, sneered, and suddenly waved his hand, and the light behind him  The wall disappeared, and the King of Heroes turned around openly, regardless of the enemy in front of him.

    "See you later." He waved his hand, his armor jingling loudly.

    Facing the enemy in front of them and leaving so easily, both Saber and Lancer were speechless.

    "Stop, King of Heroes," the Lance Knight shouted behind him: "Are you just going to run away like this?"

    The King of Gold ignored him and walked without looking back. To him, this was just the sound of a rabid dog. If a rabid dog howls at you, can you still call it back?

    It was Archer Bai who said to Lancer: "Okay, don't make unnecessary provocations, Cu Chulainn."

    "You guy, what are you doing? You can even find a guy like this. What are you planning?" The spearman looked at him, grinding his teeth.

    "It's not for anything, it's just that I like it." The white archer waved his hand, then he looked at the king behind him who was about to leave, turned to the spearman and smiled: "Besides, Lancer, today's matter is over.  It＊s time for you to retreat.§

    "Why should I obey your orders?" The blue beast smiled. He raised his arm and pointed his spear at the white knight: "You have promised me to fight with me. It is impossible.  Let you go."

    You don＊t seem to want to fight with me. You want to fight with me and the King of Heroes.  The white archer thought in his mind, looked at the Lancer, and suddenly smiled mysteriously: "Really? So, does your master agree?"

    "?" The spearman was stunned for a moment, and then his face suddenly changed, as if he had swallowed ink, and his face suddenly turned blue.

    "Lancer?" Sensing something strange about the spearman, Tohsaka behind him asked him what was going on.

    "Ah, it looks like it's a new bastard order from my master." The spearman turned around with a forced smile on his face, but his smile was uglier than crying, and he was shaking with anger.

    His master just sent an order, asking him to retreat immediately.  Retreat at this time!  !

    "Well, as always, it's a clear judgment." The white archer nodded with satisfaction: "For this reason, I won't reveal the identity of your master. Cu Chulainn, please retreat quickly."

    "" Cu Chulainn stood in silence for a while, and then said to Tosaka without looking back: "Then, I have to say goodbye, little girl."

    After saying that, with a swipe, the blue beast had disappeared without a trace, and the wind it brought caused Tosaka to be blown back a step.

    At this moment, the white knight stood on the second floor, looking down at them just like when Archer stood there. Looking at Tohsaka's angry expression, he grinned.

    "Do you regret it? Are you unwilling?" He shook his head: "?Yes, Archer at least said one correct thing: 'In the face of absolute power, faith is in vain.' No matter how angry you are, it's useless. I'm stronger than you, so you have to endure it. If you want to fight me,  Let's wait until our strength increases." He tried his best to stimulate the nerves of several people.

    After saying that, he jumped up and disappeared into the dilapidated castle regardless of the reactions of the others.

 Related Works Chapter 151: Laughing

    Originally, in the dilapidated castle, the unknown Archer and Shirou's decision was disturbed by the sudden appearance of the white knight. However, it was just a pebble thrown on the water, which only caused a slight stir.  ripple.  However, after the battle, the scene that should have returned to calm seemed like a stone was thrown into it, causing huge waves.

    A golden hero peeped in the dark, and then suddenly took action, relying on his irresistible treasure to annihilate Archer in one fell swoop. Before dying, Archer revealed his true identity, the Hero King Gilgamesh.

    Everyone didn＊t know where he came from, but they knew from his conversation with the White Knight that he was brought here by the impostor, and that the impostor turned out to be Gilgamesh＊s master.

    The White Archer also took the opportunity to attack Shirou when Gilgamesh killed the Archer. Several people did not know what he did, but they only knew that this guy attacked Shirou. Shirou became like a ghost for a moment, but he did not die.  But if he wanted to kill Shirou at that time, it would be easy for him to do such a meaningless move, which made people wonder what happened, and Saber also took Shirou back very easily.

    The King of Heroes originally wanted to kill other people, but was stopped by the White Knight. In his words, he wanted to save Tohsaka's life. At the same time, he had an appointment with Cu Chulainn, so he wanted Gilgamesh to kill others.  Able to stop.  The King of Heroes also agreed to his request because of the latter's sincere and respectful attitude.

    Then, he turned around in a swaggering manner and exposed his back in front of the heroic spirits, without any hint of cowardice. His back seemed to be mocking the weakness of several people.  The white knight seemed to know who Lancer's master was, and the latter seemed to have some weakness or leverage in his hands. He used Lancer's eyes and ears to force him back.  At the same time, he smiled and stimulated a few people with a few words. He also followed Gilgamesh's example, turned around in a swagger, and left without any scruples.

    Saber wanted to stop him, not just her, but Tohsaka too. However, they all knew that if they dared to intercept these two people, they would definitely be the ones to suffer.  Who would have thought that when they came, they could be said to be an unrivaled lineup in the Holy Grail War, but now something like this would happen.

    Archer died, and Lancer retreated. More importantly, her master was seriously injured. She didn't even know what the enemy used to attack him. The worst-case scenario was Sakura, who just fell unconscious.  It can be said that Saber felt extremely regretful. If she had been vigilant just now, this situation would not have happened.

    She stared at Archer Bai's back, not wanting to cause harm to others due to her own mistakes.  Before his figure disappeared into the lobby, Archer suddenly snapped his fingers, and then, from inside this corrupt castle, no, it should be underground, there was a strange noise.  Along with this sound, the damaged ground beneath my feet seemed to be shaking due to the noise that came from nowhere.  From the top of the dilapidated castle, traces of dust fell.

    The roaring sound was accompanied by vibrations, deep and powerful, as if someone outside was firing at the area.  But this is the forest on the outskirts of Fuyuki, the most remote place in Fuyuki. Where can anyone fire a cannon?

    Saber's face changed slightly when she heard the sound. She immediately understood what the sound was.

    The castle is falling down.

    "Rin, get out of here quickly." At that moment, she shouted urgently to Tohsaka.

    Although Tohsaka didn't react for a moment, when she heard the voice and Saber's anxious face, she roughly thought of what it was about.  Without any nonsense at the moment, he immediately turned around and helped Sakura up who was unconscious behind her. Saber also pushed Shirou behind him and carried him on his back. The two of them ran towards the gate together.

    Just when he turned around and ran, the fall began. The unsightly castle that was originally destroyed by the battle became even more fragile due to the previous damage caused by the intersection of swords and halberds and the passing of the noble phantom through the wall, as if it was in a hurry to cover up.  What, the top of the castle began to fall, and the broken wall cap fell first, hitting the ground and shattering into pieces, becoming the best seal.

    Before the White Knight came downstairs, he planted a breaking point on the upper floor. As long as he moved, the castle could collapse from the top. At this moment, such a huge castle collapsed, and the sound was deafening.

    Fortunately, a few people were standing in the hall at the main entrance, only a few dozen meters away from the door, and they could run out in a few seconds.

    Before leaving the dilapidated castle, Saber glanced behind him, and what he saw in his shaking vision was the blood-stained ground.  Her eyes closed slightly.

    Just now, when Gilgamesh suddenly appeared, several people were at a loss. However, at that time, Archer talked to him first and said his name loudly, letting himself be like this.Bian knew who this heroic spirit was and was the quickest to grasp the situation.  Thinking about it, at that time, Archer should have realized that his death was not far away, so he made a little more effort for himself in his last moments.

    "Archer" She couldn't help but murmured in a low voice. Saber raised her eyes and looked away at the unconscious master on her back. Looking at his pale face, Saber gritted her teeth and turned her head.  Look ahead.

    The exit without a door was bright, and the two girls rushed out with two people on their backs. They passed the water pool in front of the castle and did not stop. Listening to the roar of falling from behind, they ran into the forest before they started to slow down.  speed.  On the way back, several people stopped when they passed a high slope in the forest where they could overlook the direction of the castle.

    Also carrying one person on their backs, the King of Knights and the Magician looked at the castle that had come here twice, but now there was no castle in that direction, only a thick smoke.  Gilgamesh and the impostor had already gone somewhere. At the original location of the castle, the collapsed stone wall fell to the ground, raising a thick gray that could not be resolved.  There, the two masters and servants were buried.

    Saber looked at Tohsaka. She was standing in front of Saber, holding Sakura's shoulder with one hand and supporting her body with the other, letting Sakura lean against her. She stood there and looked at the field quietly.  gray.

    Her master, that is, her master's future, his experience and past, Tohsaka should be the person who knows the best. For such a person, he has experienced battles with Tosaka. As comrades who can face each other, he can trust him.  With life.  Now he was suddenly harmed. She might not have noticed it because of her anger just now, but now this girl's heart must be filled with great pain.

    Saber didn＊t know what to say, and her heart was heavy. She couldn＊t comfort her, and anything she could say now was just slander.  I can only look there with Tohsaka, hoping to alleviate some of the girl's sadness.

    However, as if he deliberately surprised her, Tohsaka suddenly turned around and faced Saber.

    "Let's go, we have to go back," she said to Saber in her usual calm voice.

    Facing Tosaka, who looked as usual, Saber was a little surprised, but looking at Tosaka's calm expression and clear eyes, the corners of his eyes were very refreshing.

    However, looking at the color that was slightly darker than her own eyes, the King of Knights' heart stirred slightly, and then her face became serious and she looked at Tohsaka: "Rin"

    Facing such Saber, Tohsaka smiled and turned his eyes to the gray ruins: "Ah, don't worry, Saber, instead of being sentimental, what I need to do now is to figure out how to deal with that guy.  Countermeasures will do.§

    Smoke and dust filled the air, and gray mist rose from the collapsed castle. However, naturally no one would notice it in the forest.  After about five minutes, the flying dust slowly dispersed. Suddenly, in the open space among the trees, this flourishing castle was now only a piece of gray rubble, and the exquisite walkways and lawns outside the castle seemed to have accumulated.  After centuries of dust, as for the small pool in the center - it's all filled with mud.

    Having witnessed the beginning and end of the Holy Grail War for two centuries, as well as the endings of Einzbern contestants of all generations, this one of the oldest buildings in Fuyuki City has come to its end, but not many people know it.

    Now it is lying quietly in the forest. In the future, no one will find the castle in the mist by accidentally walking in. At most, they will only find a ruin.

    However, an hour after the ruins were formed, just when Tohsaka and the others were far away from the center of the sea of ??trees, a visitor came here.

    In other words, this visitor has returned here.

    With an agile and vigorous figure, he walked among the treetops as nimbly as an ape, and at the same time, he jumped down from the tree like a leopard, landing just on the edge of the ruins. The dust he stepped on did not even stir up a trace of dust. Such control.  The freedom of force is really amazing.

    "Tch, is that really the case?" Lancer held his waist and looked around the ruins, his face a little gloomy. Just now, he was thinking that the sound could mean that the castle collapsed, but now it seems that it is indeed the case.

    Before the castle became what it is now, he was still inside and wanted to provoke the King of Heroes, but because of what the white guy said to him, the master who used his own eyes to see the battle was stopped.  He had been in contact with this guy once before, and Kotomine Kirei also judged that this guy was a bit tricky because his abilities were indeed a bit troublesome.  So a retreat was ordered at that time.  Now seeing that guy again, out of caution, Kotomine did not let the Lancer fight him, but ordered the Lancer to retreat and leave the forest.

    LancerNaturally, I was reluctant in every possible way, but I still followed his wishes and left.  Kotomine Kirei also cut off the empathy with Lancer after he walked out of the forest, and the rest of the time was like before, letting Lancer play by himself.  As long as he doesn't cause trouble, he will not care about him anymore. Kotomine Kirei will not contact his servant again until he has a new mission.

    Kotomine Kirei's laissez-faire attitude led to him not realizing that his servant had returned to this place again.  Lancer waited for a while and made a time difference to let Saber and Gilgamesh leave before coming in.  However, this place is now in ruins. Whether it is Archer Shiro and the King of Heroes, or Tohsaka and Saber, they have all left and are deserted. What is the use of Lancer coming back here.

    I saw the spearman standing on the edge of the ruins, looking around, then raised his arm and dropped a stone. The stone fell to the ground and fell into the dust. It was a stone engraved with some pattern. It was someone's.  Runes.

    "Forget it, at this time, I can only let God decide." He grinned. After throwing down the stones, Lancer stood quietly and closed his eyes.  It seems that he is feeling something and listening to something.  Kong Wu's face showed a tranquility that didn't suit him.

    The pebbles he dropped into the dust seemed to be alive. They suddenly started to move. Like a living little mouse, they scurried out and ran straight to the dusty place in front of them.  ruins.

    But a stone the size of a thumb is naturally small compared to the ruins in front of it. It easily passed through the huge gap and entered its depths.

    The spearman stood quietly, motionless. After a while, he suddenly opened his eyes.  His red eyes saw that the pebbles he had thrown away were now rushing out of the ruins, carrying a long trail directly to the spearman's feet.

    "Okay, I found it." He reached out and picked up the stones on the ground. The spearman brushed off the dust on them and put them back into his arms. His face was filled with excitement.

    With a leap of both feet, the spearman jumped onto the ruins. He took a few steps forward, then turned to the right, and finally stopped at a certain part of the ruins, bent down, and squatted down.

    The spearman did not hold a gun, but had his hands empty. He looked at the gray stones and wood slag in front of him, and suddenly pushed his hands down and inserted them into the ground.  Then, he grabbed the gravel and debris in his hand and threw it aside. Then without caring, he inserted his arm into the ground, picked up the rubble on the ruins, and threw it out.

    Although I don＊t know what the spearman wants to do when he comes back, what he is doing now seems to be digging.

    The lancer＊s wrist strength is not as strong as the berserker＊s, but it is among the higher-level among the existing heroic spirits. It may not be able to fight with bare hands, but it is still very easy to dig the ground.  But what is he digging for?

    C迆 Chulainn quickly cleared away the rocks and other stones under his feet. He dug very quickly. With his movements, he himself sank bit by bit.  Judging from his fast movements and serious expression, it is easy to believe that the Holy Grail is under the ruins.

    Considering that if the surrounding area was not cleaned up, it might cause a second collapse, he expanded the scope of his excavation to a radius of four meters. It can be said that if Cu Chulainn lived in this era, he would definitely not starve to death. He could do it  Demolition workers or helping people dig graveyards.

    "However, this ruin was originally a castle with a height of more than ten floors, and it was made of hard stone that was not easily broken.  Even if it collapses, the ruins on the ground are still nearly ten meters thick. It will not be easy for the spearmen to dig out anything from underneath.  However, the Lancer was very perseverant, and he kept digging downwards. The Servant's body, which was much harder than that of humans, and his muscles that would not tire as long as there was a supply of magic power, allowed him to keep digging downwards.

    Finally, after half an hour, Lancer finally dug up what he wantedwell, or rather, it wasn't something.

    In the hole that was almost shaped like a crater, Lancer kept digging. Finally, he reached down and lifted it up, pulling up the things underground.

    However, what he pulled up this time was not some stone, wood or carpet.

    The tattered and dusty outer robe was no longer red.  The black leather armor was full of holes, the white hair was stained with stains and blood, and the eyes were tightly closed on a black face.

    Archer was forcibly lifted out of the pile of rocks by Lancer, barely humanoid.

    Seeing that Lancer finally dug up the "goods" he wanted, he was relieved. He threw Archer to the ground beside him and stood up.

    The red knight, who was pierced by the King of Heroes using his Noble Phantasm before, is buried under this.??Now, the turned back lancer has been dug out again.

    Walking up to the man who had been dug out by him, the spearman looked down at him, looking at the wounds on his body that made people dizzy. He frowned with a headache. He said to Archer's face: "Hey, you  He won＊t die.§

    Indeed, no one would think that a man with twenty or thirty holes in his body could still be alive.

    However, there are always exceptions. Broken machines can sometimes still operate, and seriously injured people are not necessarily dead.

    An extremely low voice rang out: "What stupid words are you talking about? We are servants. If we die, our bodies will not be intact."

    The spearman stopped scratching his head. He looked at the "corpse" in front of him and suddenly opened his eyes and looked at him. He spoke to himself in a voice that sounded like a mouse. Although the voice was low, it never stopped.  Although his whole body was covered with fatal wounds, the archer was still alive, and his eyes were looking straight at the lancer at the moment.

    A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, and then Cu Chulainn smiled and glanced at Archer's body. Lancer laughed at himself: "Indeed. Although the whole body is full of holes, the most important spiritual core is not damaged.  , you can't die for the time being. You are even more amazing than Berserker. You have suffered so many Noble Phantasms, but you still can't die. Ah, by the way, that guy's Noble Phantasm is supposed to be pierced on your body, isn't it?  , why is it missing?"

    Now, except for Tohsaka's dagger that was stabbed by Shirou, all the other Noble Phantasms of the King of Heroes were missing from Archer's body.

    He took a step to the side, leaned against the wall of the dug hole, and sat down next to Archer.

    "His Noble Phantasm belt is automatically recovered," the archer said calmly.

    There was nothing to say for a moment. One of the two servants among the three knights was lying down and the other was sitting, looking up in the cave as if they were sitting in a well and looking at the sky. In this case, it was Archer who spoke first.

    "Tell me, Lancer, I don't have much time." Archer exhaled softly: "If you have anything to ask, you'd better ask it as soon as possible."

    The spearman raised his eyebrows: "Oh, do you know what I'm here to do?"

    "You can probably guess it," Archer snorted: "Cuchulin will not turn around and dig me out for no reason - my chance of survival is astonishingly low. However, let me declare first, you may be disappointed."

    As soon as these words came out, the spearman was happy. He looked at Archer with a smile: "Hey, I haven't said what the problem is yet, why do you think I'm going to be disappointed?"

    "Is it Felix's problem?" Archer glanced at him sideways, and saw the spearman's face became solemn before he continued with a cold expression: "Well, that sword is not a copy of the sword in the King of Heroes' treasure house, it is indeed from  Copied from Philx. But, unfortunately, you should also know that although the heroic spirits will be summoned to all over the world, they will not leave anything except the memory of the battle, that is, knowledge and experience.  thing, the record of that sword is still preserved because it belongs to this circle, but if you want to ask me how I met Philx and whether I have no regrets in my life, then there is no way.  I don't know the story either - unless you want to hear how I solved him."

    Having said this, Archer smiled strangely: "In the final analysis, it is obviously two major forces fighting, but us little ones will suffer along with it."

    During the long conversation, Lancer did not interrupt him, but he looked at Archer with a strange look. After a long time, he said with a strange look: "Who said I was going to ask you about your relationship with him?  "

    As soon as these words came out, Archer was stunned.

    The spearman shook his head and sighed: "Even if you tell me a story, I don't have the patience to listen. I came here just to ask you a question. There is no special reason."

    "Well, what is it?"

    The spearman didn't speak. He raised his head, his red eyes filled with complexity and a hint of silence.  Then he looked ahead, without lowering his head, just sitting and looking at the sky at the entrance of the cave, and slowly asked Archer a question.

    "That guy what was his expression like when you were fighting him?" Cu Chulainn's voice was calm.  Calm without any emotion.

    Archer was stunned for a moment, not understanding the meaning of Cu Chulainn's words.

    ? Then, he understood.

    This sentence should have been asked in his heart countless times, asking himself.

    The archer looked at the side face of the blue-haired man, his eyes narrowed slightly, and then he looked away.

    "Ah, I do remember this," the archer said lightly: "When the battle started, I was not his opponent, but in the end,I still won in the end.  "

    ※At that time, he was laughing,§ he said.

    Archer described the expression of Cu Chulainn＊s friend in a very short sentence. After speaking, he did not open his eyes to see Lancer＊s expression. He just lay there quietly, listening to the silence brought by his words.

    Cu Chulainn sat there, paused for a while, lowered his head, looked at the ground in the cave, and suddenly cried out in surprise.

    ※Oh, there＊s wine,§ he shouted and stood up.

    Hearing the sound of standing up next to his ears, Archer opened his eyelids and saw Lancer walking to the front, reaching into the ground and pulling, and then pulled out several bottles from the ground.

    There seems to be liquid swirling inside the black bottle, which looks like wine.

    However, the collapse caused some of the wine bottles to break. Lancer pulled them from left to right a few more times, but what he found were basically bottle fragments and nothing else.  He picked out a few that were intact, opened one bottle, and took a few sips himself. Then, he placed a bottle of wine next to Archer.

    "Well, I didn't expect this to be a really delicious wine. It has a history of a hundred years. I didn't expect this to be a wine cellar. It's quite strange that there is no wine in such a big castle." The spearman nodded repeatedly and sat down.  He stood down and drank the bottle of wine in his hand in one breath: "I didn't expect you to be shot down, but you are really lucky to be able to fall into this place."

    This is the wine from the Third Holy Grail War. At that time, what was left by the Einzbern people living in this castle is itself a time-honored wine.  During the fourth time, although Emiya Kiritsugu and others lived there, they did not taste it.  As for Illya and others who stayed this time, they never entered the wine cellar except for cleaning.

    Are you lucky? It＊s missing.  Archer smiled bitterly.

    Lancer didn't stop after drinking one bottle. He opened another bottle and continued to drink heavily. After drinking four bottles in a row, he took out the wine, except for the bottle placed in front of Archer and the one in his hand.  After finishing the bottle, he stood up and dusted himself off.

    "That's it." The spearman waved his hands with his back to Archer who was lying on the ground, and said a farewell that was not considered a farewell. At the end, he shook his head.

    "Are you going to leave without killing me?" Archer's faint voice sounded from behind.

    Lancer originally wanted to jump out directly, but after hearing Archer's words, he turned around again and looked at Archer who was still lying on the ground. The Lancer sneered: "Indeed, my master once ordered to get rid of you.  The order, but now you don＊t need me to take action, you will slowly destroy yourself, whether I kill you or not is the same. That wine is considered an advance tribute. "

    "Yes" Archer seemed to nodded, agreeing with Lancer's opinion.

    "Well, you just wait here to die, I'll leave first," the spearman said, turned around, finally uncorked the wine bottle in his hand, and jumped up with a hiss.  He jumped out easily from a distance of ten meters.  but＃＃

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !

    There seemed to be some funny sound coming from above. It could be heard from such a distance. Someone must have fallen on it.

    Archer looked at the exit above with a strange look on his face, and then looked at the wine bottle next to him. He couldn't help but have a thought in his mind: This guy, how can he pretend to drink so much when he has such a bad ability to drink?

    But he thought wrongly. Although this wine is old, with Cu Chulainn＊s alcohol capacity, it＊s okay to drink a barrel. And when have you ever heard that a servant made of a spiritual body can get drunk?

    However, the Lancer outside did fall headfirst into the street because of an unstable landing when he came up. There were dust and debris on the ground, but he didn't care at all. Even if he fell, he still held it with one hand.  He didn't let the bottle spill, and after he got up, he wiped the dust off his face nonchalantly, then raised the bottle and took a few sips.

    Just like that, while drinking and walking, Cu Chulainn walked into the forest leisurely. Looking at his steps, he looked a little shy, and he seemed to be really drunk.  But Lancer himself didn't know it and walked like a knight on horseback.

    Although old wine is beautiful, it cannot make a hero drunk.  When the mind is happy, wine does not intoxicate people, but people become intoxicated themselves.

    Just after Cu Chulainn left the ruins, he didn't know that someone came to the location of Archer after he returned.

    "Bye, Lancer." The white knight slowly walked out of the forest, looked across from him, in the direction where Cu Chulainn disappeared, and whispered to himself: "In the next battle, I will fulfill my promise and let you and another  Lancers fight."

 Related Works Chapter 152 The Day After Tomorrow

    Archer lay there, using his remaining magic power to recover bit by bit, to see if he could regain his mobility.  He just asked Lancer deliberately just to confirm whether the latter would let him go. Now that Lancer thought he was going to die, it was the best thing.

    However, at this moment, a voice came from above his head.

    "Hey, can you move, Archer?"

    Archer suddenly felt a chill all over his body. He opened his eyes and saw his own face smiling at him above the entrance of the cave.

    Seeing a face like his smiling at the entrance of the cave, Archer took a breath of air, and his face was immediately covered with frost.

    Originally, he was counting on himself to be able to regain some strength and run out, but now it seems that there is probably no chance - Damn it, this guy disguised as himself, why did he run back here again.

    The white knight jumped down and stood directly next to Archer, looking at him with a smile on his face: "Hey, you don't look good, are you okay?"

    "Not dead yet" the archer snorted.

    "Hey, don't be so angry. At least I have met you once, and we can be considered acquaintances." The white archer shrugged. Then, he looked at Archer's body and couldn't help but marveled: "I didn't expect such an injury.  You＊re not dead yet, and the most amazing thing is that you didn＊t even damage your spiritual core, you are really a heroic spirit with great destiny.§

    In response to this, Archer snorted again.

    "Eh, wine?" The white knight picked up the wine bottle on the ground, looked at it interestingly, and realized that it was left by Lancer to Archer: "Really, did Lancer come back to see you for a drink? If that's the case  , he is really a bad drinking buddy, he clearly understands your current situation but he doesn＊t even open a bottle for you.§

    "So, what are you here for?" Knowing that he had no way to escape and ascend to heaven, he relaxed his body and looked at the man in front of him unpreparedly: "Are you also here to ask me questions?  "

    "Ah? Question? Did that guy Lancer come back just to ask you questions?" The white knight looked surprised, then he shook his head: "No, I'm not here to ask you questions, I'm here to solve the problem.  .§

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Indeed.

    Archer looked at his impostor: "Since you are not here to ask a question, then let me ask a question instead."

    "You want to ask me how I knew you were not dead, and instead of solving the problem on the spot, you came back on purpose?" the white knight said with an insightful smile.

    The seriously injured knight looked into his eyes: "Absolutely."

    "What I want to say is simple. I just want to confirm whether you are dead. After all, it would be best if you are dead. I can also solve this problem if you are alive," the white archer said easily.

    What he said was indeed the truth. He was able to return here only because of his temporary thoughts.  However, now it seems that it is really worth it.

    Then he shook his head: "Lancer is too careless. He thought that as long as the Servant is seriously injured and there is no Master, he will disappear automatically. But he forgot that the greatest advantage of the Archer class is to act alone. You are the loser among all Servants.  After the master, the consumption is the smallest. Even if the master is gone and you are injured, you can continue to repair your body with the remaining magic power. Because the consumption is small, you don't have to worry about self-destruction due to using magic power to heal yourself. Now your magic power well, what's left is  It＊s about 20%. He leaves you behind, and after you can move, if you get angry and find a few people to suck it, and accumulate magic power to cause trouble for me, then I will have a headache. "

    The white archer said, sighing.

    Archer ignored him at all. He looked at the person in front of him very coldly, without showing any change on his face: "Where is Gilgamesh? What is going on with you? Although I don't know who you are, but  You are not the master, how did you become his master?"

    He asked, as if he hadn't heard the white archer's tirade just now.

    "Ah, who knows? He went back first and is walking happily on some street now." The impostor said casually: "As for me becoming his master, that's because after all, he is an active master.  Well, it＊s much better than those things.§

    Archer didn＊t answer, he just looked at the fake.

    At this time, the white archer stretched. He looked at Archer's indifferent face and said with a smile: "So much gossip, now let me solve your problem."

    Archer didn＊t say anything after hearing this. He just looked at him indifferently. He had long been accustomed to death.

    "do you know, Archer, things like heroes, to be honest, are also very fragile things, whether they are heroes like you or Lancers and others." Bai Archer seemed to be feeling a little emotional, Bai Archer said this, his tone was a bit confusing, and he was bent.  After getting down, he stretched out a hand, slowly condensed a short sword, and said softly word by word: "Sometimes, such a short sword can kill a hero. Sometimes, even such a short sword can kill a hero."  You don't need a dagger, just use your heart.  "

    When Archer, who was originally indifferent, saw the dagger, his gray eyes suddenly burst into astonishing color. He immediately became excited and struggled to stand up, but he could not stand up despite being seriously injured.  .

    "Don't be excited, don't be excited, haha" Bai Archer smiled calmly.

    "Projectionyou" Under the excitement, Archer's voice was out of shape, as if it was squeezed out of his throat.

    "Ah, it's a projection, yes." Archer Bai nodded: "But my projection is different from yours. This is a higher level thing. Your projection level will be lower, but I can  It＊s different. I have people above me to support me, and the things I make are indistinguishable from the real thing. Even if it＊s the King of Heroes＊ collection, I can make it as good as him.§

    Archer gritted his teeth and his voice was hoarse: "You guywhere did you get the ability to project? What on earth are you?"

    The white knight looked at the excited archer with amusement. Finally, he lowered his head and leaned towards archer's ear.

    "That's fine, I'll tell you at the last moment." His voice gently reached the ears of the heroic spirit: "I am"

    Following his words, the white archer swung his arm down hard, and the blade of the dagger pierced the knight's chest

    The clouds in the sky are so peaceful. If you sit in the yard and look at the sky, you may feel comfortable or bored.

    Now, this is what Ilia felt from behind. She sat on the steps and watched the clouds in the sky move little by little.

    She blinked her big eyes, but her red eyes were not lively at all.

    Finally, she sighed: "When can I come back, Shirou?"

    Shirou, indeed Shirou, is in the process of coming back. He is on Saber's back, being carried back by the latter.  He used to run with Saber on his back, but now his position is reversed.  However, his situation is not good at all.

    From the beginning, this guy who seemed to have horns and countless sword blades now seemed to have a fever, burning hot.  This gave the King of Knights an ominous premonition.

    She tried to inject magic power into Shirou's body, intending to use her own Noble Phantasm to heal Shirou's wounds, but the Noble Phantasm that was supposed to be effective actually malfunctioned this time.

    No, it can＊t be said to be malfunctioning.  Because the wounds on Shirou's body are indeed receding little by little. The wounds and the protruding sword blade are closing or shrinking, but the speed is compared to the speed when he could easily heal Berserker's wounds in ten minutes.  , I don＊t know how many times slower it is.

    "Moreover, the strange high fever in Shirou's body did not subside due to the treatment. It has always been a strange high fever.

    What made Saber even more uneasy was that along with the heat, Shirou's body seemed to be changing. Moreover, that power seemed to have an impact on his body as well.

    She held Shirou with one hand to prevent him from falling off her body, and stretched out the other hand in front of her.  Looking at the iron armor covering her wrists, Saber frowned.

    This feeling

    Suddenly, Shirou moved behind him and made a sound.

    Saber was startled and stopped hurriedly. She turned around and looked at Shirou, but the latter did not wake up. He just groaned because of the pain on his body.

    Tohsaka also stopped next to him. She put the unconscious Sakura down and came to see Shirou's condition.

    "Rin" Saber didn't know how to explain.

    "Ah, I know" Tohsaka nodded.

    She had been keeping an eye on Shirou's condition on the road. As for Shirou's condition, she just looked at it and couldn't understand what was going on, but what was certain was that it was definitely not good.

    She said to Saber: "We can't go on like this. Shirou's situation is not optimistic. Although we don't know what's going on, it might not be good if we continue like this. Find a place to put him down first, and then check."

    Saber nodded and looked around, hoping to find a suitable place for Tohsaka to examine Shirou.  Then, she and Tohsaka thought of a place at the same time.Shirou's body was burning, burning. He felt very painful, almost going crazy but couldn't find a way to vent.  The high-heat forging fire made him feel like his body was being burned from head to toe, and then recast.  Impurities began to flow out of the wound, and the sword edge began to retract into the body, becoming more powerful.

    Forged by the flames, the bones began to become extremely strong, and the flesh and blood seemed to become tougher.

    Emiya Shirou's body began to be replaced with a new one from the inside.

    This body is made of swords.

    The body is made of swords.

    I am the bone of the sword I hold.

    The body is made of swords.

    Blood is like steel, and the heart is as fragile as glass.

    ??Wandered across countless battlefields without losing a single battle.

    ＃＃

    Once again, looking back at the blood-stained hills.  Bright red memory, I have seen this scene several times, the hills, the earth, and the sky are full of blood.

    There was not a trace of screams and wailings in the quiet battlefield.

    There are only weapons and blood all over the ground, corpses all over the ground and death all over the ground.

    In this place, another battle has just happened.

    And, here just now, she faced off against one of her subordinates, a Knight of the Round Table.

    But, this is her country, and all the corpses lying here are soldiers who once followed her.  The knights who faced him in this place shouted loudly.

    This knight, who once had a pure and excellent swordsmanship, shouted with a voice of resentment that was unfamiliar to her: "See, King Arthur, your country is about to be destroyed. No matter it is me or you who wins, in the end  , this place will all turn into a scorched earth!!§

    This knight, his name is Mordred, and he is one of her Knights of the Round Table.  Moreover, in addition to being an excellent knight, he is alsoher son.

    ※That＊s right, it＊s her son.

    Facing the knight's words and looking at his iron face, the king just looked at him calmly.

    ※Ah, this is not the first time I＊ve seen him.

    She had met him a long time ago, when he was a little baby.  But Merlin once predicted that King Arthur's era would end with one man, and that man was his son.

    And this person is the baby.

    At that time, Merlin found this unknown baby from somewhere and suggested killing him immediately.  The king once agreed, but turned his back and never took action.  Looking at the little thing in his arms that was no bigger than the weight of the sword he held, this guy was actually called the child of a woman who hid her identity and married a woman.

    I feel funny and helpless, but Merlin＊s words cannot be brushed aside.  For this reason, she put him on a small boat, hoping that he would drift with the wind and be discovered by a lucky person and find a good place to go.

    However, she didn＊t know that Merlin cast a spell on the ship and caused it to sink. It was only because of her sister that she was rescued - that was her son.

    King Arthur disguised himself as a man, but her sister knew that she was not a man. It is unknown what resentment she had for her second daughter occupying the throne. However, she collected her sister's blood and used ancient alchemy to inject it into her body.  Here he cultivated Homunculus, the world's first artificial human.

    The children who were rescued were taught the excellent concept "You are the king's son and have the qualifications to be the king" from an early age. They were also taught to devote themselves to the king and the delusion of killing the king when they were full-fledged and replacing them.  .

    Although he didn＊t know where the knight＊s thoughts came from, at this moment, Shirou clearly understood the thoughts of the knight named Mordred.

    Since he was a child, his growth has been different from that of ordinary people. Soon, he has become a strong and handsome man. He was once afraid because of his appearance, but when he heard his mother's words, he understood.

    He is the son of the perfect king.  Integrity, selflessness, bravery, strength, and invincibility, that God of War is his father.

    He felt joyful and trembling, and happiness surged up from the bottom of his heart like the sweetest spring water, making him almost intoxicated.  The rapid growth of the body is no longer something to be afraid of. Even though he is not a normal human, the same blood flows in the body of that king, the incarnation of the red dragon, the enchanted king.  Then, not being a normal human being, no, not being a human being is no longer a shameful thing, but an honor. Compared with any reward, enfeoffment is a nobler honor.

    With the recommendation of his mother, he came to the royal city and became a soldier. His excellent sword skills allowed him to quickly become a soldier.??Because everyone sticks to the top.  Even though his life experience is unknown, he has never shown his face to others, but wears a steel mask.  But because of his ability and upright chivalry, he was given a sword by King Arthur and became a Knight of the Round Table.

    This made him almost die of happiness. Soon, he put aside his mother's instructions and said that he could not tell others about his identity. He found his father, trembling and excitedly, and told him his truth.  I hope to be recognized by my father, and I hope to be honored by my father.  For this, he can pay with his life.

    But after Wang heard the news, he was shocked and coldly rejected him.

    "Although it is my sister's trick, you are indeed my son. But I will not recognize you as my son, and I will not pass the throne to you," the king said coldly.

    "Varied＃＃"

    But the king didn＊t even give him a chance to be surprised and turned around and left.

    The aftermath of this incident was the Battle of the Sword Fence. His passion turned into hatred. At the same time, Mordred was instigated by his mother to steal King Arthur's scabbard. At the same time, he spread rumors, which eventually triggered the war.

    Now, he stands in front of his father, his idol, and the goal he pursues, speaking arrogantly, thinking that he has done all this and destroyed what he created is an equally important matter and the same existence.  Got the same status as him.

    The king just remained calm and silent, not even making a sound, which made the Knights of the Round Table very angry.

    "Why don't you pass the throne to me? You knew things would turn out like this. If you pass the throne to me, there would be no such thing. Do you hate me so much and hate me, a descendant of Morgan?" Knight  Angrily, he pulled out his sword.

    The king looked at the sword calmly. Well, that sword was given to him by himself.

    "No, I never hated you, nor did I feel disgusted with you." He shook his head, holding the sword, and he fought with his son: "There is only one reason why I will not pass on the throne to you."

    "You are not qualified to be a king," King Arthur said expressionlessly amid the brilliance of gold and the collision of swords.

    ※And if you are admitted as my son, then what you will get is not the throne, but death.

    Merlin＊s prophecies are never wrong, so once his identity is recognized, the prophecy that King Arthur＊s son is the culprit who destroys the country will become a sharp sword to kill him.

    Therefore, he was exiled, so even though he hated him, he did not recognize his identity. Everything was just to protect this child.

    my son.

    In the end, the son he wanted to protect was killed by his own hands.

    Having been pierced through the chest, he could only make a low voice. Since the meeting, the mask that had not been taken off fell off, allowing his face to be reflected in her eyes.

    I haven＊t seen the sun for many years, and my very pale skin is so similar to hers. Even the blood stains on my face are exactly the same as hers in the basin after every battle. The same pupils are looking at her hard at this moment.

    "Fatherfather"

    The armored arm stretched forward, as if wanting to touch her, longing for her father's call, but before the outstretched palm touched him, he had already fallen to the ground.

    She was seriously injured, lost the protection of Cambridge, and was on the verge of death. On the way here, on the mound of corpses where she was killed, she looked at her empire, feeling very confused.

    She worked hard and tried her best to be a perfect king, but despite this, she still could not prevent the destruction of the country. Facing the destruction of the country, she could only watch helplessly.

    Why? Is it because of my lack of ability?

    ※Then, just choose a new king. If you are not capable enough, then choose a new king. If it is a knight like Lancelot, he will definitely be able to

    The Holy Grail heard her call and asked her to obtain this universal wish machine, but it only added a bigger scar to her.

    In the past, why did the Knight of the Lake kill the twelve knights who had gone to find him? Why did he establish his own territory in France and fight against her.  Why should he send the queen back and humiliate her There is only one reason for everything.

    "Actually I wanted you to punish me personally. King I really wanted you to ask me for your anger"

    "If I can be sanctioned by youif you can ask for compensation from methen I will definitely believe in atonementI will definitely believe that one day I can find"??The way to forgive yourselfthe princess should do the same"

    This is the regret of a certain man and a certain woman.  They embraced the same ideals as the king, but were too weak to implement them.

    Compensation afterwards is no longer possible.

    However, if the king can attack immediately and selflessly, he will definitely resist with all his strength, so that the king can become the perfect king again and the country can continue to maintain stability and peace.  However, the two of them overestimated the heart of the King of Knights.

    Even though she was betrayed, distanced, humiliated, and hostile, Wang always believed that her filthy self was on the same side as her, which resulted in the destruction of the country.

    what is this?

    "It's sad and ridiculous. I have obviously made up my mind to be a perfect king, but I only pay lip service to it.  That day, when the king's sword was drawn out in the arena, the men fought with each other.  What kind of determination did he have to hold the hilt of the sword?

    I can＊t remember, and I don＊t understand, but I only know one thing, and that is my mistake. It＊s not that I didn＊t become a perfect king, but that I shouldn＊t have become a king. This mistake must have been made at that time.  of.

    A qualified king should make the country more prosperous, instead of doing nothing but destruction like it is now.

    Therefore, I hope that the Holy Grail can eliminate itself. If it does not eliminate its own existence, then the oath cannot be fulfilled, and Arturia will always suffer in this scene, feeling sad for her sins.

    This is the legend of King Arthur!  !

    ＃＃

    After carrying Shirou into the small shabby house where he spent the night, Saber put him on the bed and looked at her master's face wrinkled in pain, but she didn't know the reason for it.

    Walking out of the forest, Archer Bai looked happy. He hummed a few times, and then took out something from his body.  It was a mobile phone.

    He pressed the button with that thing and dialed a number.

    After the connection was connected, he said to the other end: "Hey, Orange, it's me, um, the agreed time has come Now I'm on the outskirts of Fuyuki, in this forest uh, I don't know who that guy is now.  Where is it, but it is indeed in the forest Hmm, this is the last duty, just cure that guy. Yes, just come here Oh, by the way, when you go in  Be careful, those guys are very nervous now. You have to show that you are not the enemyAh, that's the thing, come here as soon as possible, that guy's health is very bad now."

    After hanging up the phone, Archer thought for a while, and then he pressed another number.

    Soon, someone answered the phone.

    "Hey, Father, has Lancer gone back? No It's nothing Ah, Archer has been taken care of by me Oh, you're asking Gilgamesh, who knows, he ran away a long time ago  .§

    This call was made to Kotomine Kirei.

    ??????????????? How did he get in touch with Kotomine Kirei, it was last night. He got the huge magic power belonging to Caster, and then went to Kotomine Church

    After telling him all his plans, he asked Kotomine for a command spell, planted it on himself, and then naturally became Gilgamesh's master. Otherwise, how could he have come to Ain so easily today?  The reason for Zbelen City is because they brought a super thug.

    Now, he was just walking, chatting with Kotomine Kirei on the other end of the phone. Finally, he said: "Now it seems that Caster's matter has come to an end, and you should also be honest with yourself."  Be responsible and reward the winner. After all, your identity is still being kept secret. You should do things reasonably Ah, no, absolutely not, not now. You have to do that the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow  Don＊t ask me why, I won＊t tell you. Anyway, it＊s okay to meet your expectations. Well, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow.§

    (I really want to owe you all a chapter. I＊ll make up for this next week)

 Related Works Chapter 153: Whole Body Magic Circuit

    Dreaming, Shirou was dreaming, in a huge space, like floating in a closed, hollow but solid cement ball. This ball was filled with liquid. Shirou didn't know what it was or what its quality was.  Floating unconsciously inside, swinging back and forth.

    Of course, he can't be dead.

    To be honest, this place does not even have the meaning of death, and the theory of life does not exist. What is there is just nothingness.

    There seemed to be a lot of people here, but Shirou couldn't see them, nor could he feel whether they were men or women. He was just a human being, so he had a weak sense of the same kind around him. This space, probably for everyone  , are all independent and have nothing but themselves.

    The sky is not there, the earth is not there, there is not even an ambiguous connection between light and darkness, there is only the confirmation of oneself, and the place where the eyes can see, the flash like the end of the Milky Way.

    He walked in that direction, and finally, his feet stepped on the ground,

    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, the colors extend, change, become weaker, sharper, and constantly flow through, with various shapes and postures. In this massless pipe, Shirou can move forward without having to walk on his own.  The elevator is much easier to use.

    "However, on this road that can be moved forward without walking, he seems to be moving forward in time and space.  Because, in the void beneath your feet, there is a road made of things used by humans to store memories.

    Screen.

    Pictures flew by one after another, like film reels. They were obviously lost so quickly that it was dizzying to see, and each picture was moving, like a series of movies, but Shirou could still see it clearly.  After reading them, these are human memories, some about oneself, some about other people, but mostly about oneself.

    My eyes are no longer simply something that can receive visual information and transmit it to the brain, nor are they something that can identify and copy weapons. There are many, many things that these eyes can see

    The origin of human beings evolved from the essence of single-celled organisms, the surviving organisms after the Cretaceous, Jurassic and so on. This is what the teachers in the school once taught when I was in elementary school.  Then there is the history after the beginning of human development. Dynasties changed, historical changes, countless kings came to the throne because of wars, countless monarchs became famous because of their good fighting skills, and on the battlefield, they were called heroes

    A little purple-haired girl with a depressed and indifferent expression was looking at the window. She pouted her mouth in silence, as if she was angry

    Under the moonlit night, a man was walking forward, but although the road he was traveling on was not rugged, it was extremely difficult.  Because walking in knee-deep snow is not an easy task.

    In the howling cold wind, he gritted his teeth and walked as his bones were frozen. His posture was a bit strange, as if he had been walking for a day. He couldn't walk in a normal position. He looked like a man.  old man.

    In front of the forest, he stopped, then went up and fiddled with something shakily, as if he was performing some magic. Finally, he stopped and took a step forward.

    snort!  !  Someone seemed to snort, and the coldness and anger in it were clearly audible. With a bang, the man in the black coat was knocked away, as if there was an invisible force in the sky that knocked him away.  The force was so strong that he flew five meters directly, and finally fell into the snow nest.

    However, after being knocked away, the man had a look of snow on his face, but regardless of the pain on his body, he smiled bitterly: "No way!"

    His eyes looked at the forest, as if he hoped to pass through the trees that were frozen all year round and see the castle that was even more lifeless than this

    He held two swords in his hands and walked powerlessly. After resolving another dispute, he seemed to be a lonely ghost, wandering powerlessly, waiting for the power in his body to be exhausted, and he would disappear again and return to that world.  go.

    He couldn＊t remember whether the massacre just happened was a small village or a town. He just knew that there were quite a lot of people in that place.  Humph, no one would understand that a village in this place would be massacred. In this place with backward information and extremely poor transportation, in a quarantined area where no one has shit, they would probably wait until they all stink.  No one will find out until he is dead, or turns into bones. Oh, by the way, at that time, it will definitely be publicized that he has become a demon or something.

    Religious fundraising, local expropriation, and spending the collected coins on wine and meat to defeat demons who don＊t know where they are can also increase the majesty of local rulers and religions.

    Smiling miserably in a sneer, he walked forward step by step, and then, he was stunnedIt＊s over.

    It seems that the place just now is not remote. There are villages and towns less than ten miles away. Oops, I was just walking with my head down and didn't see it at all.  My appearance is bad enough. If I enter this small town that seems to have a lot of people, I will probably be discovered soon, and then I will be executed as some kind of devil. Well, a devil wearing flames.

    However, after walking into this small town with a clock, he suddenly slapped his head and remembered an important thing. It was dark at this time, and there would be no one hanging out. It seemed that he was probably going to die this time.  Bar.

    However, he was not disappointed, and soon he was discovered.

    Several men walked out of a corner, patting their bodies. The heroic spirit stepped forward. Several people saw him. They were surprised at first, and then a little nervous. However, the dim sky with almost no moonlight made them  He couldn't see the man in front of him and how thick the blood was on his face.  Then, the archer saw that in the corner they came out of, a pair of legs were exposed, blood was flowing from her upper body, and the messy lower body was provoking him.

    At this moment, one of the men suddenly took out a knife and rushed towards him.

    He easily dodged away, without even looking, the hero grabbed the man's wrist, and with a twist, the knife in his hand automatically fell off. Then, the guy saw the guy in front of him with a red face, as if he was coming from hell.  The evil ghost suddenly screamed in fright and almost collapsed.

    "Huh huh" The guardian smiled, smiling happily. He moved his eyes away from the woman's body and looked at the man in front of him who almost wet his pants. He had a look of calm madness on his face and raised his eyebrows.  The sword in his right hand that had not yet finished dripping blood

    Countless famous swords are shining brightly, the noble phantoms of heroic spirits, the weapons of mortals, as long as they are weapons, they all exist in this world full of sand and dust, but every sword is a tombstone, and every sword has a tombstone.  There are dead souls howling miserably.  After everything that man went through, Shirou got the result: Archer's Servant, all the fighting skills and weapon information of this heroic spirit. From now on, he only needs to train himself to be able to withstand those projections

    "Servantsaber, you are following the order. I ask you, are you my master?" The light that can illuminate the dilapidated wooden house is just the armor that exists on the hero.  But the hero in armor was a girl who was not taller than herself. She looked down at herself, her voice was rigorous yet respectful, and her voice was as sweet as a silver bell: "From now on, my sword will be with you, and your destiny will be with you."  Live with me. At this point, the contract is completed."

    Since then, the knight has followed him and fought together until now.  However, she cursed herself in her heart, hating herself more than anyone else, and wanted to eliminate herself and give the country a new future

    "AhUm, Rin? Whose funeral is it today?" A beautiful woman looked at the little girl in front of her with blank eyes and asked her.

    The little girl who looked no more than ten years old nodded: "Yes, because her father passed away."

    The woman suddenly panicked: "Oh, that's too bad. We can't help but take out Tokiomi's mourning clothes quickly. Rin, go help Sakura change her clothes. Ah, what should I do? I haven't prepared anything."

    She fell into anxiety, but the little girl didn't care at all.  Since neither father nor Sakura is here anymore, there is no need to prepare.

    And her mother, after a brief moment of losing control, showed a gentle smile again, looked ahead, stretched out her finger to the air, as if she was talking to someone: "Look, my dear, the tie is crooked again. The shoulders are crooked again.  There are threads on it too. Haha, cheer up, you are Rin and Sakura's proud father."

    She said this to her husband, whom no one could see but herself.  In response, the little girl just raised her head and looked at her mother with flawless jewel-like eyes. There was no expression on her face, but there was a hint of sadness in her eyes that could not be demonstrated

    Having passed through countless memory tunnels and looked at the life memories of several people,

    Even if you want to end the war, you have to start a war instead. If you want to kill the monster, you must first turn yourself into a monster. No matter what, you cannot eradicate all this unless you eliminate the person who created it.

    Shirou felt an uncontrollable sadness, despair, and pain in his heartMany negative emotions came up, crushing his heart, but Shirou didn't say anything. He gritted his teeth and stared with open eyes.

    Crossing the track and pointing straight ahead, after several screens, he came to a place.

    Behind him, there was darkness, and in front of him was a dim world. There seemed to be something flashing and squirming in front of him, and then,Under the bright light, a black flame soared into the sky, like outstretched wings.

    In an instant, the world turned red, the darkness swallowed up everything, and then spit out red residue.

    The fire started.

    In the Bible, the world once sent out floods because of God's wrath, which lasted for more than 150 days, just to exterminate mankind.  The flames here burned for a long time. Even for one night, it was enough to cut off everyone's life. It was a miracle that he survived at that time.

    Looking at the young red head walking aimlessly, the childish face is indeed completely incompatible with the numbness. For him, this is a completely unacceptable scene.

    Finally, he fell.

    Looking up at the sky, Shirou in the middle of the sky was looking directly at his face.  There was no trace of nostalgia on his face, only a look of complete abandonment and nothingness. He looked at the sky, and Shirou felt that his eyes were actually looking at him.

    Sure enough, he stretched out his arms to face himself in the sky, as if praying for his own help.  Shirou instinctively stretched out his hand, wanting to hold his hand.  However, the young man's strength was too weak. Before he could reach his arm, he fell down because he lost strength.

    Seeing the weak arm falling to the ground, Shirou was helpless, but before the arm hit the ground, someone caught it.

    A man who would smile bitterly in his snow nest in the future, now looked happy and excited. He hugged Shirou, who was still a child, and started crying.

    Watching silently in the sky, Shirou looked at the fragments of memories

    "However, this man has stained his hands with blood countless times. He obviously wants to save people, but he has to kill people first. This kind of thing seems to be self-killing, but he has to do it.  The same goes for myself.

    The negative feeling that he just had just came back more and more, and Shirou felt that his heart was in great pain. The pain made him unable to even stand up straight.

    This is true for all creatures in history. All creatures on this earth have the instinct to kill. No matter what kind of creature it is, the most obvious evolution it has made is the weapons it can use.

    Teeth, claws, a huge body, great strength, swords, bows and arrows, armor, siege engines, boiling oil, spikes, guns, mines, artillery, bombs, tanks, planes, missiles, nuclear weaponsah, get rid of these  Conventional weapons, as well as unknown things, magic, holy power, holy weapons, holy scriptures, holy relics, magicians, magicians, heroic spirits, vampires, dead disciples, and the evil eyes that lead to death!  !

    The ultimate weapon, everything in the world has flaws, because nothing is perfect. With this, you can completely kill everything, as long as you can see and touch it, without leaving anything behind.  A trace.

    Whether it is human beings, the ground, swords and weapons, aircraft and ships, or even the noble phantoms of heroic spirits, as long as you see it, it is completely cracked and full of flaws.  Killing, the simplest thing in the world.

    Everything in human beings can be used as a weapon, everything is a war, and history is just a tool to write down human cruelty.

    Human beings are ugly, human beings are evil. Human beings are absolutely unable to survive unless they kill each other. There is a natural killing instinct in their race. All unsolvable problems in the world can be solved through violence in the end.  Resolve, this is what humans are.  There is no kind human being. Under the hypocritical appearance, there is only evil.  Creatures that cannot be eradicated, cannot be saved, have no future except to be passed down from generation to generation.

    No, humans are not all evil

    Suddenly, a voice that was inconsistent with everything sounded, and he called Shirou.

    Well, wait

    Shirou turned around. He seemed to have felt something just now. There should have been nothing, but something seemed to be moving in the empty space except for nothingness.  It's the real thing.

    In this closed and deep darkness, in some invisible corner, there seems to be something.

    Shirou couldn't see him clearly, because in this dark place where he couldn't see everything, the only thing he could see clearly was himself.

    Not all human beings are evil, there is only one person who is evil, and all the rest of the human beings are good.

    There was a gurgling sound in the darkness, like human hiccups, but lighter than that, more like human breathing.  However, such abnormal breathing is not normal.

    "Where did you come in from?" He stopped walking forward, turned his head and asked behind him normally.

    &nbsp; "That's because of you. If it weren't for you, I wouldn't be able to get in." He smiled.

    Shirou's heart moved. Hearing this tone, he had some vague feeling in his heart. He asked again: "Who are you?"

    "Hey, you ask me who I am?" The shadow in the darkness chuckled softly: "That's not okay. I can't tell you now because I'm not fully formed yet, so I don't know who I am now.  .§

    After a pause, he said: "You just heard that guy say that everyone in the world is evil. No, no, not everyone in the world is evil. Don't listen to his nonsense. All people in the world are evil."  They are all good. This is a beautiful world. Everyone has a beautiful life and a flawless soul. There is only one evil person."

    Shirou was confused. He felt a little uneasy about this person who he didn't know who he was.

    The other party continued: "Once upon a time in this world, human beings were divided into good and evil. Unlike now, there is only one person who is evil. At that time, human beings were very uneasy, so they entrusted all the evil in the world to one person who was weak and weak.  Humanity eliminates its own sins. And that person is me!"

    In the darkness, the man moved forward, revealing his short body. His body was so dark that you could hardly see him. However, you could see the patterns all over his body, which were extremely obvious in the darkness: "  angramainyu, but that can only describe me now, because after a while, I will not be who I am now. After digesting your past, I will become the new me."

    The living sacrifice that was deprived of his name, just by answering the prayer, he once saved a world.  From now on, there is no sin in the world except me.  No flaws but me.  I am the only one who deserves to be hated.  I am the only one who deserves to be hated.  By saving the world that way, humanity found peace.

    He was forcibly sent to the Seat of Heroic Spirits and became an anti-heroic spirit.

    "Why are you here?"

    The other person smiled again and said, "I'm waiting."

    "Stay in this place, in your sleep, waiting for other people's unreasonable and irrelevant needs and wishes. Although you will no longer be angra soon, this power can still be retained, waiting for it to be filled.  "Myself, and then, after I am born, I don't know what my new life will look like," he said happily and contentedly.

    "What do you want to do?" Shirou began to feel increasingly uneasy.

    He replied loudly: "In response to human beings' prayers, no matter what they are, I will fulfill them."

    "So, how are you going to respond to him?" Shirou became even more uneasy.

    "Ah, didn't you just see it?" The replying voice smiled extremely happily: "I just watched it again about the experience ten years ago, didn't you already see it?"

    Shirou took a deep breath as he stood there.

    "you＃＃"

    "You, you really have no brains." The other party sighed: "Instead of talking to me like this, it is better to absorb more useful things quickly. Archer's ability, his ability, is the real one when used with your eyes.  Power is much more useful than talking to me now. You are still in this place now. How long are you going to hesitate? You have obviously killed Archer, but now you are wandering here. Facing that guy Gilgamesh  , if you don＊t want to die, you have to digest it well. If you die, I will be very troubled."

    He thought for a moment and said to Shirou: "Since you are still playing around now, let me help you."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A strange darkness suddenly popped out, like thick ink splashed out, deep and dark, immediately blackening the originally colorless world, and the direction it faced was towards Shirou.

    The speed of that ink was so fast that Shirou had no time to dodge before his whole body was covered in black. But immediately, he realized that something was wrong. Although the ink splashed on his body, there was nothing wrong.  Instead, the ink that splashed at his feet condensed into a piece, and then, the place where he should have been able to stand under the ink disappeared.

    Shirou's body suddenly sank, and the ink under his feet turned into a swamp, swallowing him up.

    Shirou struggled, but to no avail. His body was submerged bit by bit by the darkness, and his body was swallowed up by the darkness. He immediately felt a heavy feeling, couldn't muster any strength, and was completely unable to move.

    Gradually, his face was covered with ink. His eyes stared at the man opposite who could not see his outline clearly. The latter said to him: "Don't worry, no matter what, you are my protector."Or, in that case, I will do my best to protect you from death, but now, I need your help. Archer, I need to know the weapon information left behind"

    Cheng Zi took a deep breath and stared at the guy in front of him. At the same time, he was also stared at by the two girls behind him. Well, if you want to pick out the words, one of the girls is actually not a human being.

    Just now, when she drove to the forest as agreed, she was a little troubled at first, but she was lucky enough to find some tracks.

    Due to the barrier, there are no animals in this forest in Fuyuki City. If there are any traces of entering, they will be retained for a long time. Moreover, it has not rained in this place for several days, so Tohsaka and the others' footprints have been preserved. She  According to the part of the footsteps that I walked back, I came to the small shabby house that used to be, and of course I found Tohsaka and the others.

    The scene at that time was very tense. When Tohsaka and Saber saw a magician coming, they naturally thought that she was Lancer's master and almost killed her directly.  Fortunately, Orange was very patient. He was still explaining at the last second when he was hit on the head by the sword of victory and contract, which made Saber stop the sword.

    But after a few seconds, she said that she was here to help Emiya Shirou, which was unacceptable to a few people.

    After all, except for them, no one knew about Shirou's injury. Now, suddenly, someone came and said that I can help this guy solve his pain, which naturally aroused suspicion.  And Aozaki Orange said very bluntly, well, there was a guy in white clothes, a black face, and white hair who asked me to come here to treat the injury of a man named Emiya Shirou This almost made me put down my sword just now.  Saber wants to talk about her again.

    Chengzi＊s words made the two girls nervous for a while, and she made them confused as to what was going on.  However, she explained her identity and told Tohsaka and Saber some things to a limited extent, such as her name being Aozaki Orange.  Bai Archer's body was made by her, it was some kind of deal.  She had nothing to do with that guy and was here now as part of the deal.

    Tohsaka was shocked at first when she heard Aozaki's name, but she would not completely believe this woman.  However, then she weighed the pros and cons and looked at the sword tip still protruding from Shirou's body. She still thought it would be better to let Aozaki Orange take a look at Shirou. She had already checked it just now, but the result was disappointing.  She didn't think that the magic circuit was completely destroyed and that a person with dozens of swords stuck in his body could survive. There was nothing she could do.  As for the self-healing that Shirou originally had, for some reason, it was not activated at all, or in other words, the effect was very poor and could not match the speed of deterioration.

    But the arrival of Chengzi gave her a glimmer of hope. After all, the latter was a famous puppet master. The puppets he made were exactly the same as humans. They were almost part of the third law, so the latter was designated as a seal.  He was driven everywhere.  If the treatment is not good, she can also use the puppet making method to extract Shirou's soul, abandon this body, and put it into a new body - didn't she just say that Bai Archer's body was made by him?  At first glance, it made sense that he had the same appearance as the Archer.

    However, when thinking about this, Tohsaka had a malicious thought in her heart. If she really wanted to change her body, she would never pay for it, but would forcefully ask for it.  Because she has a heroic spirit at her side. If the other party doesn't agree, she will be killed immediately.

    Of course, Aozaki Orange didn't know the evil thoughts in Tohsaka's heart. She carefully examined Shirou's body to look for the possibility of treatment.

    At the first sight of this poor guy, Cheng Zi understood that this guy must have gone berserk, otherwise, he wouldn't be in such a miserable state.  Moreover, the origin of this guy seems to be a sword. If such a guy was seen by Araya at that time, he would definitely target him.

    However, during the inspection, Aozaki Orange suddenly discovered to his surprise that the body of this half-grown boy was different from the body of the Bai Archer he had made on the outside, but surprisingly similar on the inside. Except for the different magic circuits, that guy specifically needed it.  Fifty-four magic circuits are required.  And this guy's magic circuit is amazing!  !

    Orange just explored the inside of this guy, and was surprised to find that this child's body is full of magic circuits, like nerves and blood vessels throughout the body, from head to toe, almost like a human being formed by magic circuits.  .

    Is this guy really a human?  At this moment, Aozaki Orange began to doubt whether Shirou was an artificial person. After all, only artificial people have so many magic circuits. Normal people, not even the nobles of the Clock Tower, have such large magic circuits. Some even  Nobles do not have many magic circuits, but the excellence of their magic circuits is indescribable.

    &nbsp; Now this guy, the injuries in his body are not serious, the main reason is that this magic circuit was probably installed just now, and the technique was very rough and the installation was rough. Originally, this guy's magic base has been damaged.  , part of the magic circuit was missing, but it was replaced by the magic circuit installed later, and the extra part was forced open, allowing it to appear in the boy's body.  Although it doesn't matter whether it fits or not, it is installed anyway. From now on, this will be the magic circuit of the person called Emiya Shirou. He can operate the magic circuit and use magic.

    But this huge magic circuit gave Chengzi a familiar feeling. She remembered that Bai Archer had asked her to make a large number of magic circuits

    "Poor child" Chengzi sighed. She could imagine that it must have been very painful at that time.

    (I will continue to update tomorrow. Everyone, please let me go because I am still coding at 11 o'clock in the evening. Don't say that my update is unstable.)

 Related Works Chapter 154 Why Ask

    Sinking into darkness, falling into darkness.

    From a meaningless place, through the quagmire to the abyss where the sun never shines.  However, there is no emptiness when falling, and there is pain to accompany it.

    pain.

    Blood, bones, muscles, brains, all seemed to be poured by the molten hell, burning together with the soul, giving off a strong stench.  The inside of the body was penetrated by molten metal, and then the flames passed through it, and the passages were opened up, mottled and scattered.  Compared with the wonderful feeling of the sword jumping out of the body, this feeling is too painful.  It hurt, the pain was so severe that I was rolling all over the floor. It was so painful that my eyes popped out. It was so painful that I wanted to break all the bones in my body and grind them into powder. It was so painful that I wanted to pull out all the nerves in my body.  Ah, it can also be said that it has broken away from the definition of pain, but is a direct torture of the soul.

    Shirou cannot make a sound. If he could make a sound, he would probably be able to shout out loud now.  The rationality to suppress the pain has long since disappeared, and he can only struggle invisible.

    And in this pain, he saw something.

    ??In this pain, we are born to suffer.

    What?

    Because of doubts, the brain that had been burned out for a long time actually raised questions in the damaged state. With this idea that could be formed, he thought and regained the function of operation.

    There was someone He didn't know who it was, but he had this idea, but he didn't think he should be like this from the beginning. On the contrary, he seemed to have a very normal life.

    Living in a small and closed village, he is an ordinary person, with ordinary-looking parents and a younger sister who is somewhat different in age. He lives in a wooden house near the mountains and forests.

    He helps his father with work and lives in the mountains. Trees and axes are his common things.  An interesting life, birth, old age, sickness and death without any meaning.  However, this changed one day.

    Suddenly one day, he greeted people in the village, but no one paid attention, and then he was surrounded.

    "Cut off the tendons of the hands and feet. Just cut off the tendons. This guy's body belongs to the whole village and must be left to everyone Cut off the tongue as well."

    He dug out his left eye, smashed his throat, cut off his hands and feet, and locked his incomplete body on a hillside.  There was no basis for him to be treated like this, but his parents didn't stop him, and his sister didn't show up.  This man was tortured, his limbs were dismembered, and his still alive torso was thrown in a conspicuous place.

    In an instant, the consciousness of an unremarkable person was defeated.

    It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts

    "How can you let him die if his tongue is cut off?" The strange human being muttered, depriving him of the right to bite his tongue to commit suicide, and even letting him commit suicide would not work.

    The people around him looked at him with joy in their eyes, just like the empty but joyful look in their eyes when dancing around the fire after a good harvest.

    "Bastard. Devil, it's all you." The surrounding villagers were cursing, throwing the most filthy things at him, gnashing their teeth, and burning with anger in their eyes. Even his parents were no exception.  They obviously knew him, but why did the family members who still ate together now turn into enemies throwing stones at him?

    What＊s the reasonha, that＊s it.

    From the words of the villagers, it seems that he is a devil. However, it is not because he has a devil in his body or that he is the reincarnation of a devil, but because he needs to become a devil.  Become angraminyu, become the evil of the world.

    It＊s not because he is a devil, it＊s not because he will become a devil in the future, it＊s not because he has some special power, so he is feared by the villagers, he is just an ordinary to death person.  The reason why he is treated like this is because the villagers need a demon, a demon who is hated, feared and disgusted.

    It doesn't matter who he is, what's important is that as long as this person is here, no, as long as this devil is here, everyone can throw all the malice and sins on him, and summarize all the mistakes and mistakes.  to this person.

    Ah, at that time, I was tempted by the devil, so I committed such a sinful act Well, that's probably what it looked like.  And because this thing is not difficult to do, no matter who it is, whether it is him or any other cat or dog, as long as it is an individual, it can be pulled by the village elders to do this thing.

    After learning this, he was regarded as a demon and had a question, which was not as profound as the fear and pain at that time.

    why me?  ?

    why me?  why will i becomeThe object of everyone's hatred?  Why do people want to break my arms and legs?  Why doesn't anyone care about my feelings?  Why does it have to be me who becomes the devil?  Whywhy there are too many, counting them in detail is really overwhelming.

    Relying on an eye that was chapped by the sun, on the top of the front, in his irrational body, there was only this question left.

    Even so, no one answered.  Even if it's parents, relatives, etc., everyone happily takes something from themselves and then despises and hates themselves.

    High on the top of a mountain, I let insects and snakes eat my wounds, ignoring the fact that the skin on my body was peeled off by the sun, and even the blood in my body began to turn rancid.

    In the end, he finally understood that there was no reason for him to be a demon, because there was no reason for things like human pillars. He was chosen as a sacrifice just because of his luck.  In fact, the village elders who chose him knew nothing about him.  Just when they saw him for the first time, one of them thought that he would be fine and didn't choose him.

    Anyone can do this kind of thing.

    Go to hell.  Repent.  It's all your fault.  So dirty.  ?not human.  You devil!  !  !

    Slander, swearing, slander.

    Deprivation of human rights, deprivation of dignity, deprivation of freedom, deprivation of body, deprivation of emotion, deprivation of spirit.

    This guy went through Abi Hell while he was alive.

    People who didn＊t know him and people he knew all scolded him.

    It would be nice if you didn't exist. It's all because of you, the devil. It's all your fault.

    Maintaining his life, continuing to ridicule and hate.

    Because you are evil, we are all beautiful.

    He sat on the stone and looked at the unpleasant and kind-hearted village below. After experiencing countless hatred and rejection, he finally felt hatred in his already empty heart.

    But, who should this hatred be directed towards?  In the first year, he didn't know who to be angry with. Later, he learned that he would hate whoever hated him. If the whole world hated him, he would hate the whole world.

    Curse, curse, curse, curse, curse In a body that has forgotten that it is even alive, this is the only voice that keeps shouting no.

    And the years are passing by, life withers and grows again.  Repeated prosperity and decline, the current scenery is dizzying.  The changes in the village, the changes in the villagers, even if all the people who knew about his existence disappeared, there are still teachings circulating in the village. We are all good, and the evil is the devil. As long as you hate the devil, then it will not die.

    And all of this, he has been watching with hatred.

    In the end, even the location of the village became a blank, and he was finally completely forgotten.  Lost the name, lost the body, lost the soul, the hated party and the hated party no longer exist.

    However, he who should have calmed down still cannot stop, because there is still hatred in the world. Being made the evil of the world, all he has to do is accept that hatred.  And there is no end in sight.

    Just like that, after everything disappeared, he still stayed on this lonely peak, looking down, with empty eye holes, waiting to see the end of the world

    A chuckle came from my ear: "What, if it were you, would you like this kind of life?"

    The whole body's magic circuit, Chengzi still can't understand the meaning of this, but she noticed that the boy seems to have some kind of, um, container feeling. The thing in the chest is the starting point of the whole body, and it will interact with something.  Resonate, and then merge, and then form something new.

    It was not clear what kind of orange would form at first, but after a while, she felt like she had some idea.

    "It's just that this is really done badly. It's like setting a patient's bones. If you set the bones in a crooked position, it's still systemic. How can this be allowed?"  If this thing on Shirou's body is not changed, even if the magic circuit in his body has started to be used, the magic power can already extend his life. Over time, he will still die like a person with internal bleeding - although he is now  Already bleeding profusely internally.

    Raising his hand, Chengzi was about to do something to Shirou's chest, but at this moment, a sudden change occurred.

    Shirou, who was lying on the rotten bed with only one breath left, suddenly opened his eyes. His deep blue eyes were as eerie as will-o'-the-wisps, and they were frighteningly bright even in broad daylight.  His hand sprang up like a snake pouncing on prey, pressed directly on Cheng Zi's body, and grabbed her.

    &nbsp;Chengzi was startled, and the two girls behind him were also startled. They were about to step forward to stop Shirou, but they suddenly heard a voice.

    ※Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh§

    Shirou twisted his body wildly and shouted loudly, his voice full of pain.  His hands were grabbing wildly, and his eyes were squinting sometimes and widening at other times, as if he was in unimaginable pain.  Cheng Zi quickly raised his hands to stop him from moving, a trace of surprise flashed across his proud face.

    This guy＃＃

    At this time, the two girls behind her also quickly stepped forward and helped her hold Shirou down.  Chengzi took the opportunity to pull away his arm and moved to the back quietly.

    Those eyes, yes.  The magician in tea clothes narrowed his eyes and sighed in his heart. He didn't expect that besides Shiki, there were people with such eyes in this world.  Then, she looked at the stains on her body caused by Shirou, and couldn't help but sigh. She was touched by such a person and was not torn into pieces. She was really lucky today.

    Shirou wanted to break free, but was held tightly by two people. He struggled for a while, then screamed and passed out again.

    Released his hands, Tohsaka exhaled heavily, then turned his head, with a somewhat unkind look on his face: "Hey, what's going on? Why did he suddenly go crazy?"

    Cheng Zi glanced at her, then pondered for a while, then crossed his arms and asked a question: "You don't come to this forest often, do you?"

    Nonsense, how can you come here often? If you come here often, you won't have a place to stay in this dilapidated house.

    "He's too tight." Orange raised a finger and said slowly and expressionlessly: "Although he was injured and unconscious, his spirit is now in a high-functioning state and he can feel the surrounding environment.  , and the magic nature and aura of this place's enchantment are not in line with his, so he rejects this place. It is very difficult to improve his current situation. I conducted a certain examination on his body and found that in his  There is a power in his body that is healing his body. Although it is surprising, I don＊t know what is going on. You should know. However, this power seems to be blocked by something, maybe even  Himself. Therefore, if you want to improve his situation, you need to be in a place he is familiar with or a suitable place."

    "Is it a familiar place" Tohsaka's brows moved, and then he nodded: "Yes."

    She was referring to Shirou's home. Originally, things like the Holy Grail War should be hidden from outsiders, but Aozaki Orange, a peripheral magician who suddenly came in, caught her off guard.  However, when the other party saw Saber, she was not surprised at all. She must have heard about this. Now, to her, it doesn't matter whether she hides Shirou's family or not.

    There were no words at the moment, and the few people took action immediately and returned to Shirou's home.

    Orange came by car. Although her Aston Martin was only a two-seater and could not carry four people, she could not drive a sports car to a place like this, so she rented an ordinary car from a car rental company.  , so the location is enough for several people to sit.

    She drove very fast and arrived at Shirou's home in just a few minutes according to Tohsaka's instructions.  During the journey, Sakura, who had been knocked into a coma by the impact, also woke up, but she was also helpless about Shirou's situation.

    ※ However, after returning to Shirou＊s house, an episode happened.

    After a few people got out of the car, Chengzi looked at the Mercedes parked at the door and raised his eyebrows, then looked back at Tosaka. This look made Tosaka feel a little bad.

    Afterwards, after entering, I saw Ilia walking towards me. She heard the sound coming from the door and came over.  The face that looked like Irisviel was a little pale and a little anxious. As soon as he saw Tohsaka and the others approaching, he immediately trotted over, pattering.

    However, when she came closer, she saw Shirou, and her trotting movement stopped.  She stood there, looking at Saber, who was walking over with Shirou in her arms, with a dull look on her face, her big red eyes almost staring at Shirou.  Less than a second later, her expression suddenly changed, and her dazed face suddenly turned into one of shrill panic, as if she had seen a doe being caught as a baby rabbit.  Her movements from standing there turned into rushing over. Her movements were so panicked that she almost fell down after just one step. But even so, she still kept going. Fortunately, Saber also walked in. She took a few steps up and jumped at her.  When she came to Saber's side, she held Shirou's head in her hands without letting go.

    ????※祥ㄛ祥ㄛ祥ㄛ祥祥祥祥祥＃＃§苤嘔矓侚侚腔蚰覂尪檔腔齟渝ㄛ瞼輛賸輒爵ㄛ瑁遼腔牷芛ㄛ褫乾腔苤螺奻器�雛岆謁曉睿He was helpless, as if he was frightened by Shirou's wounds and thought he was going to die.

    Saber is a little anxious. At this time, her master is covered with injuries. If not treated, he may die immediately. But now that Ilyasviel is blocking him, he can only delay his injury. Although he understands that Ilia has no such intention,  It's just that he's too close to Shirou, but it's still detrimental to Shirou.  At the moment, she wanted to push Ilia away, but she was unable to do so.  After all, looking at this little girl with a pitiful and frightened face, she couldn't move.

    In the end, Tohsaka came forward to help. She didn't care what Illya looked like. She had no relationship with the little girl, so she just went up and grabbed Shirou's hand and broke it away, letting Saber  Take the orange to find a secluded place for Shirou to take a look at.

    Although Saber left with Orange, Illya was reluctant and tried to follow behind her, but was caught by Tosaka. She was naturally stronger and pulled Illya so that she couldn't get rid of her, like a vicious person.  Female doctor.  Sakura was advising little Illya at the side, but at this moment, Sera's housekeeper, who had caught wind of the situation, appeared. Tohsaka was relieved. She threw Illya to Sera and ignored her.

    Sera persuaded her with good words, and it took almost a while before she moved her eyes away from the direction Shirou was leaving, and followed Sera back to the room with a look of separation.

    Seeing that the little troublemaker had left, Tohsaka couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. She closed her eyes, and her upright body slumped a little. She stood there, feeling the sunshine, her pretty face full of smiles.  exhausted.

    Without him, she had experienced too much in the past ten hours. She was kidnapped by her Servant, then witnessed his duel with Shirou, and then saw his murder with her own eyes, and he also appeared suddenly.  The servant's action led to She never thought that such a series of things would happen in one day.

    After squinting her eyes quietly for a while, Tohsaka opened her eyes. She looked at the direction Saber left and decided it would be better to go and have a look. After all, Saber is not a magician. If the woman with bad performance really has something  Bad behavior, that's bad.  Moreover, after confirming that Shirou was okay, she still had some things to think about.

    Just as she was taking steps, her sister's call came from behind her: "Sister"

    Tohsaka turned around and looked at Sakura, a little surprised. She almost forgot about Sakura - whoever it was, after experiencing so many things in one day, I'm afraid she would have become a little dull.

    "Ah, what's wrong?" she asked lightly to make things look better.

    "Sister, at that time, I fainted." Sakura lowered her head, her voice a little ashamed: "I couldn't help."

    Tohsaka forced a smile and comforted her: "No, even if you wake up at that time, it won't be helpful Well, it was a very complicated situation at that time, and I couldn't finish it in a short time.  After that, after Illyasviel calms down, we still have something to discuss, and I will explain it in detail then."

    "Really?" Sakura nodded. She raised her eyes and looked at Tohsaka's face. She seemed a little uneasy and hesitated to speak.

    Seeing Sakura's abandoned kitten appearance, Tohsaka's heart lightened a little, and her smile became more sincere. She asked, "What's going on?"

    "" Sakura hesitated for a while, then she seemed to gather her courage and cheer up. She approached Tohsaka: "There is something I think you must know"

    Tohsaka was stunned.

    ＃＃

    Five minutes later, the smile or daze on Tohsaka's face had changed into an expression of complete disbelief. She asked Sakura tremblingly: "So, according to your words"

    Sakura has completely lowered her head, unable to face her sister's gaze, everything is clear at a glance.

    But even so, Tohsaka still couldn＊t believe it, because if the fact Sakura just said was true, it would be too

    "No, no, wait, wait." Tohsaka ordered himself to calm down, and Sakura also raised her head at this time, looking at her sister hopefully, hoping that she could give him a glimmer of hope, but Tohsaka couldn't help but  He looked at her and finally lowered his eyes: "Wait a minute, if what you said is true, then you should ask Illyasviel about such a thing. That guy should know everything about it."

    Sakura immediately despaired.

    Why is Ilia＊s judgment still needed? It can be seen from her performance just now.

    But Tohsaka had already run away. She ran directly through the courtyard and ran to Illya's room.

    What Sakura explained to Tohsaka just now,It's something else, it's your own business.  After she first woke up, when the White Knight abandoned her, she vaguely felt that something was wrong with her body. But it was not a bad thing like losing consciousness, but a good thing. In fact,  , she felt that her body had never felt refreshed.

    If ordinary people, it should be happy with this feeling, but for the Sakura of the Tongtong Magician, it feels a bit wrong.

    Because using the body as a nest, using the soul as food, and relying on the pain of the host to survive, this is Matou's magic, and Sakura, as Matou's sole heir, has long been filled with imprinted insects.  Moreover, the dead old man Matou once wanted to use the marking insect in Sakura's body to simulate a complete magic circuit, to imitate Einzbern's use of the artificial man to create the Golden Holy Grail, and turn living people into the Holy Grail. Using Matou  The Holy Grail formed by magic. In response, he used the fragments of the Fourth Holy Grail to make a marking insect and put it into Sakura's body, in order to one day replace Einzbern's Holy Grail.  Later, Matou Zangyan died, and no one knew about this matter.

    Although the priest later blamed some of the marking bugs in Sakura's body, they still could not be completely removed.  She originally thought that she would carry those sleeping imprinting insects with her all her life, but now that she felt it, she was surprised to find that those things were gone.

    The marking bugs that had been running on behalf of part of her body were concentrated in her chest. Her body began to deteriorate at that time, and her five senses were rapidly lost. But it was different now. Her body was completely normal, and she couldn't be healthier.  , and the marking bug is gone.

    It was gone. Sakura was 100% sure that these things were gone, but where they went, she didn't know.

    But later, after she saw Shiroushe checked Shirou in the car, but the results came out that she couldn't bear to believe. Although she didn't know if the marking worm taken out of her body had gone into Shirou's body,  But Shirou's body has become a complete magic circuit. This kind of thing can only happen with Illyasviel. Such a result

    Tosaka was originally surprised by the condition of Shirou's magic circuits, but he didn't think about it because who was Shirou? He was a stupid guy, and no one would think of him as a high-end device.

    After many battles, meeting with a large number of Servants, and communicating with Illya Caster and others, she had already learned a little about the Holy Grail. With the records about the Holy Grail in the books at home, she once made a bold decision.  Guess, but since Illya is no longer the master, she has never asked the latter.  But things were different now, she had to ask.

    Tohsaka almost rushed into Illya's room with the wind. He saw Illya sitting on a chair, her hands hanging on her knees, sitting alone. Sera didn't know where she ran. Thinking about it, she should  He must have been persuaded to retreat by Illya's order.

    As soon as Tohsaka came in and saw Illya, she calmed down, then slowly walked over and said to Illya: "Hey, there is something I want to ask you."

    Illya sat sideways facing her, not surprised at all by Tohsaka's arrival. The panic on her face when she was outside disappeared, and her cheeks as white as the moon were filled with silence.  She didn't even look at Tosaka, but after hearing Tosaka's question, the corners of her mouth seemed to move, and then she calmly turned her eyes and looked at Tosaka.

    "Now that you know, why bother asking again!" From her face and expression, this little girl who looked like she was only ten years old actually spoke in a mature tone that was inconsistent with her temperament.  weird.

    But after Tosaka heard this, it felt like a heavy hammer hit her heart. She was silent for a while, unwilling to give up: "You know what I want to ask before I even asked the question?"

    Illya smiled and looked at Tohsaka with some ridicule: "No need to ask anymore, well, you are right. Me and Shirou are all the same Although I don't know how he  No matter who did it, but"

    Her voice paused, and a trace of sadness flashed across her face: "There is no doubt that he is also the Holy Grail."

 Works related Chapter 155: Start of combat meeting

    Chengzi walked out of the room, moved his shoulders, lit a cigarette for himself, and took a puff, looking relaxed.

    "That's good." She padded her arms, raised the hand holding the cigarette, and watched the thin smoke disappear in the afternoon sun.  She didn't say this to the person in front of her, but to the person behind her. Just when she finished speaking, there were gentle footsteps behind her.

    "Well, thank you very much, Your Majesty the Magician." The voice behind him had a bit of a harsh tone, and the clarification was not respectful.

    "No, I didn't do anything." Chengzi waved his hand, the fine mist from the cigarette end swirling around: "I just maintained his physical condition, and didn't do anything. The injuries and abnormalities on his body were caused by  What changed due to his own resilience has nothing to do with me. In other words, it is really a good thing for me to be able to complete the agreement by just doing such a simple thing. "

    "Anyway, it's your help, thank you very much." The voice, mixed with the friction of clothes, seemed to be something she had done. Chengzi turned around and saw her raising her head.

    Standing behind her was a very beautiful girl, obviously a child in her prime.  But just her clean white clothes and dark blue skirt made her look noble. Her dazzling golden hair was tied into a dignified bun, and her eyes were unruffled. It seemed as if nothing surprised her -  Facing such a girl, Chengzi felt as if he was face to face with the king of a certain country.

    However, looking at Saber's silent face, a trace of fluctuation flashed in Cheng Zi's eyes. After all, a girl with such an outstanding appearance is as inhumane as a stone. It is really a bit sighing.

    "However, it is much better than looking for something to kill when your blood boils with excitement.

    Saber should treat Aozaki Orange in a polite and orderly manner, because with her help, her master finally got rid of the serious injury. The body that was originally in tatters was now visible to the naked eye, quickly  After recovering, even the sword blades that popped out of the body slowly shrank and were retracted - Cheng Zi said that it was the origin of the rampage, but Saber didn't know what happened specifically, but it was definitely a dangerous thing.  Now, the other party has suppressed Shirou's injuries and allowed him to regain health. From this point of view, she is worthy of the respect of the King of Knights.

    "Then, I'll take my leave first." The female magician blew her cigarette, but the fine ash flowed around, but not a trace fell to the ground. She looked at the girl in front of her, with a smile on her face: "Since the child has been  If the injury is cured, then there is no point in me staying here."

    "Well, then please let me take you out." Facing this outsider, the knight strictly abided by the etiquette.

    "Oh-!!" Cheng Zi's expression became playful. She looked at the girl with a strange smile. After a pause, she said, "Thank you."

    She turned her head and looked at the mansion, her eyes seemed to have passed through the wooden walls, and suddenly said quietly: "I didn't expect to be able to meet the master of Tohsaka when I came here, but in the end I couldn't say goodbye, which was a bit regretful.  Woolen cloth."

    Saber naturally didn＊t know why Orange, the magician, was so emotional, so she didn＊t answer.

    Then, Orange really picked up his coat, picked up his own box, and walked out of Shirou's house accompanied by Saber.

    After a brief goodbye, the female magician in orange coat got into the rented car and left the street where Shirou lived. While adjusting the steering wheel slightly, she also had some unexpected thoughts.

    "Really, it's nothing to worry about." Under the restraints of the seat belt, Aosaki Orange looked at the suitcase on the seat behind him, and seemed to sigh with some confusion: "The Holy Grail War is not just a matter of people with knowledge.  Get rid of me, but that servant let me go, what's going on?"

    As far as she knows, this is the rule. As long as you have seen the Servant's true form or seen them fighting, no matter what the situation is, even if the other party breaks in while you are sleeping, you don't want to but see them.  Once they arrive, they will be silenced.  But now that she had seen one of the masters and servants, they were released intact, which made her a little overwhelmed.

    She was originally informed by Archer to come to the forest of Einzbern to treat Emiya Shirou's wounds, but the other party did not mention the existence of a beast like a Servant. Orange ran over quickly, only to find that she had entered the place.  The tiger's mouth was open, and the guy in armor on the other side came up and slashed directly. Although he couldn't see what she was holding, Chengzi immediately understood that she could definitely kill ten of him with one slash.  He was able to speak quickly enough and was not hacked to death.  But laterShe also figured it out, anyway, the regulations of the Holy Grail War are to die on sight, so does it sooner or later.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? originally

    After thinking about it for a while in the car, Chengzi had no clue, but she remembered the servant just now.

    When wearing armor, although she is petite, her powerful power and courage make people feel awe even when they look directly at her.  However, wearing the doll decoration just now, you can almost play in a girl's TV show.  Two extremely conflicting looks are concentrated on one person

    "Oops" A bitter smile appeared on Chengzi's face, and he murmured in a low voice: "If this continues, I also want to find a servant to sign a contract Ugh!!"

    "However, after all, she doesn't know anything about the Holy Grail system, and where can she find a servant to sign a contract with her.  However, when she came back to her senses, she saw the situation in front of her clearly, suddenly exclaimed, and hurriedly turned the steering wheel to avoid the car in front of her.

    She was so focused on thinking about Saber just now that she didn't notice that her car started to veer and was halfway into the opposite lane. When she came to her senses, she saw a large truck coming from the other side. Chengzi was startled and hurriedly reacted.  Turn the steering wheel to avoid it, and it would be really embarrassing if you start your next self because you are hit by a car.

    However, when she turned the steering wheel, she turned to the right (traffic in Japan is different from that in China. China drives on the right, but they drive on the left). As a result, when she turned, there was a car behind the large truck that wanted to overtake.  , the other party saw a car suddenly coming in the opposite direction, and immediately stepped on the brakes, but the distance was at most dozens of meters, so the result could only be bang!

    It wasn't a very serious car accident. Cheng Zi's reaction was also very fast. He avoided it at the minimum, and both of them stepped on the brakes. Only the headlights of the two cars collided, and both cars naturally stopped.  , but fortunately there are not too many cars passing through this section, and it will not cause too much congestion.

    Faced with this situation, Chengzi sat in the car and covered his forehead, sighing feebly.  It was probably the first time I faced a Servant, so I got a little carried away.

    At this time, the other car owner had already got out of the car and walked angrily to the front of Chengzi's car, shouting: "Hey, what are you doing? It's very dangerous, you"

    The other party's business suddenly stopped, and Cheng Zi also raised his head because of this familiar voice.

    Daisuke was still in panic and anger. He was originally going to rush to the police station and organize a small formation to conduct an investigation into Fuyuki Forest, because this morning, someone heard a loud noise coming from inside again.  But now he had to stop because of a car accident, which made him very depressed.  Seeing that the other person was a rented taxi, and it was driving on the wrong side of the road, I thought that it was probably an inexperienced driver who had just obtained a driver's license, so I decided to teach him a lesson so that he would not drive carelessly again in the future.  But as soon as he walked in, before he finished speaking, he opened his mouth wide and looked at an acquaintance of his who looked up in surprise.

    ※Ms. Orange＃§

    Facing his somewhat slovenly police acquaintance, Cheng Zi felt that his life might be a bit dramatic today.

    However, she didn't know that far away from her, there was a figure with long hair, monitoring her side, with blindfolded eyes, able to see the farce clearly.

    Saber breathed a sigh of relief. She returned to Shirou's living room. She sat there and watched her master fall into a deep sleep. The clothes on her body had been put on new ones. Looking straight through the gaps in the clothes, she could see that they were covered with tangles.  bandage.

    I saw Shirou's face was calm and his facial features were relaxed.  That calmness, the harmony that seemed like there was no need to worry about anything, was completely different from the persistence during the battle, the frown and the release of emotions that were unwilling to retreat no matter what.

    Thinking of this, Saber's eyebrows drooped, and a trace of regret flashed in her eyes.

    ※If, if I had discovered it earlier, something like that probably wouldn＊t have happened.

    "You should have noticed it a long time ago. He is obviously a Servant and has nothing to do with modern people, but he is obsessed with killing Shirou.  Moreover, he is very familiar with himself, his real name, actions, and even what he will do next.  You should have noticed it from here, but why didn't you notice it?

    Saber is angry with herself.

    Archer, his true form is Shirou.

    As the same person, Shirou, who is so admirable and worrying at the same time, can turn into such a cold and ruthless existence. It is conceivable that he has beenIt takes such a blow to become like this.  Hate everything, hate yourself, and the goal is to kill yourself.  When his life was devastated, she was not by his side at that time. Although she had sworn to protect him, she could only watch helplessly as he was pierced by thousands of arrows.

    No, it makes no sense to think so now.  Saber shook her head, already making a decision in her heart.

    It hasn＊t started yet, Shirou is still here, and he must protect him in the future, defeat all enemies, and then offer the Holy Grail to him.  A wish device that can make all dreams come true. With that, Shirou will not become like that and will not die.

    Everything can be changed

    The sound of footsteps interrupted her thoughts. Saber raised her head and looked at the door. Tohsaka and Sakura appeared at the door, but their purposes were different. The former came to find her, and the latter came to find the fainting one.

    "What's the matter, Rin?" she asked.

    The name "Rin" made Tohsaka's eyes twitch unnaturally, but it quickly disappeared. She looked at Saber and pointed behind her: "Well, I have some things to discuss with you. After all, the current situation  It has become like this, so we must do something, and Illyasviel is in the living room now."

    Saber understood that she had something to ask him and also wanted to make a battle plan, so she stood up directly.

    However, when she stood up, Saber's expression suddenly changed.

    "Rider is not here." Saber felt carefully and found that there was indeed no cavalry in the house. She looked at Sakura and said, "What's going on? Rider shouldn't be responsible for guarding Caster. Why isn't she there now?"  breath?"

    Faced with this, Tohsaka nodded: "That's good, but now let's talk as we go."

    Saber didn＊t hesitate and followed Tohsaka out, and someone came in at the same time.

    Sakura was naturally worried about Shirou's injury, and she didn't like Tohsaka's battle plan and couldn't help, so she suggested that she just stay here and watch over Shirou, so as not to let his wounds get worse.  , no one refuses this.

    However, when Saber closed the door, she saw Sakura sitting where she had just been sitting, with her back to the door in the same posture, and looking at Shirou. This made the King of Knights' eyes flash with a strange color, but the color came quickly.  It disappeared, and no one knew about it except the nearby Tohsaka.

    She closed the door gently and walked to the living room with Tohsaka.

    On the way to the living room, Tohsaka explained to her the reason for Rider's absence. She was sent to follow Aozaki Orange who had just left.

    Although the female magician said that she came to treat Shirou because she was assigned by Shiro, and the reason was because of an agreement between him and Shiro, but this was just what she said, and she had no idea whether it was true or not.  .  If she lied, what was her purpose in coming to therapy?

    The Aozaki family is a clan in this country that has a higher spiritual land than the Tosaka clan. This Aozaki Orange, according to the rumors that Tosaka knows, she seems to be one of the sisters of the Aozaki family.  As the eldest daughter, she did not get the status of heir, but was taken away by her younger sister.  For this reason, she probably killed her master out of anger and ambition, but was defeated by her sister and kicked out. After that, there was a gap of several years. After that, she was used as the target of the seal and ran around. Unexpectedly, she could be seen here.  she.

    However, no matter what, she is an excellent magician, with first-rate family pedigree and abilities.  Such a magician could actually appear in this place, and it was during this sensitive period of the Holy Grail War. What was she doing here?  A magician who is not a master, but is in Fuyuki Huh, magicians are not cabbages. You can weigh them in weight. It would be good if the magicians in this world account for one millionth of the population, and most of them are  Whether they are hiding in a corner to conduct research or studying in the clock tower, there are very few magicians like Tohsaka who show up in the world.  In a small city like Fuyuki, several magicians came because of the Holy Grail War, and now another one suddenly popped up. There is a reason.

    "What if, just what if, that guy is a master, but her Command Seals have been used up, so there are no traces of the Command Seals on her body."  Even if she is cruel, it is not impossible for her to directly sever the contract with the Servant and then come to find herself. Servants can go out with the ability to act alone. As long as they have sufficient magic power, they can last in this world for a period of time. She came here.  Then after going back, before the servant disappears, she will make a contract with him again. As long as her servant maintains enough trust in her, this is not a bad idea, and it can even be a means of confusion and attack - Lancer's master has always been  No trace??And the lancer also knew that his side was in the forest.

    In this case, she must monitor.

    On the other hand, if what she said is true, then she cannot let it go.

    What did she say?  She came here to help Shirou because she had an agreement with Archer Bai, which was good. Although she did help Shirou, she did it because of Archer Bai's notice.  That impostor has now revealed that he is the golden heroic spirit, Gilgamesh's master, and he was the one who killed Archer. Now she has interests intersecting with that guy. What's going on?

    Is it just a simple interest transaction?  Or does she have something to do with that guy?  Does she know who the impostor is?  Will she be with him? If she is not, then she is not a master but a magician. She has no connection with Fuyuki. Why is she coming to Fuyuki? It can't be a vacation. The most famous attraction here is only  It's just a boring temple.  Moreover, she should still be in the stage of escape.

    Tohsaka couldn't help but doubt her true identity, because magicians would never pretend to be someone else's family, no matter how famous the other person was. Magicians all hope that their magic can be passed down to future generations and reach the root. Some are even more paranoid.  Weird lunatic.  Pretending to be someone else's family like this is basically admitting that other people's magic is better than one's own. No one will do it. Even the nobles of the clock tower are not willing to do it. In their view, it is just the cumulative result of generations.  It＊s okay to use your own family line instead.  Or maybe they think that as long as an outstanding person comes out of their family, they can directly surpass them.

    Therefore, the matter of impersonation can be ruled outexcept for someone who does not have the dignity of a magician.

    Under various doubts, Tohsaka believed that there was something wrong with this woman, very problematic, so he needed to monitor her to see what she was doing. If she was really an enemy, she would not suddenly fall into passivity.

    When it comes to tracking and tracing, there is no one more suitable than a Servant, but now I have three Servants here, one is a prisoner, and the other cannot be transformed into a spirit. After all, the only choice is the Rider.  So Tohsaka told Sakura and asked her to send Rider out and chase Aozaki Orange.

    If Aozaki Orange were here and heard her comments about herself, she would definitely sigh: This is another standard magician.  Tohsaka only considered the rational and standard behavior of a magician, but ignored that what if Aozaki Orange did not come here as a magician, but she just wanted to come here to find acquaintances or something?

    However, after hearing this, Saber stopped. She couldn't help but ask: "So, now let Rider do the reconnaissance mission, why don't you tell me that even if I can't go out in spirit form, I can still stay and guard."  .Caster should be under her guard. If she is sent out rashly, who will guard her?"

    "You don't have to worry about Caster." Tohsaka waved his hand lightly: "That guy can't do evil now, and there are Ilia's servants guarding him, so there is no need to worry."

    "Huh?" Illya's servant Saber knew that, but they were human beings after all. For heroic spirits, they might be able to get rid of them with just a raise of hands. Why were they sent to guard her? She frowned and waited for Tohsaka.  answer.

    "You should know that that guy's master is not a magician. He doesn't even have a magic circuit in his body. She is just the support that Caster has found. She can only maintain herself in the real world, but Kuzuki has no way to provide her with magic power, so she has been  Since then, she has obtained magic power by stealing it from others, but now, the magic power she obtained has been snatched away by that impostor. And since she was captured by us, she has no chance to steal magic power from others again, so her  The magic power has been constantly being consumed. After a day and a night, she has very little magic power left." There was no emotion in Tohsaka's voice. She should have hated Caster, but surprisingly she didn't do anything to Caster this time.  ridicule.

    She heard the whole story from Rider. It seemed that after capturing Soichiro Kuzuki and Caster, Kuzuki's injury was very serious, but considering his strength, Rider did not treat him, but only treated him to the minimum level.  It was enough to treat his injuries and maintain his life. Saber had no objection to this at the time.  However, after they left Emiya's house, Caster used his remaining magic power to treat Kuzumu.

    It is conceivable that it was suicide. She was injured herself, but she didn't care at all and instead treated Kuzumu.  But the witch herself is not good at saving people. She had never saved anyone before, and she almost made Kuzumu's injuries worse. In the end, she healed Kuzumu's wounds, but she almost used up all her magic power.  Now it can only maintain its spiritual state.

    Saber＊s expression was a little solemn. As for Caster,She understands, because she almost disappeared because of the embarrassment of magic power. Now Caster is also facing this situation, and it is for his master, which makes Saber somewhat change his view on this evil evil that hurts others.

    "So, what should we do with her?" Saber asked in a serious voice, and she and Tohsaka continued to walk side by side.

    "This is the most important point." Tohsaka opened the door to the living room and walked in: "The subsequent battle plan will depend on this decision."

    "ah?"

    Tohsaka didn＊t intend to explain, so she came to the table and sat down.

    Just as she said, Ilia was waiting in the living room, but the little girl seemed to be in a bad mood. There was a cup of coffee in front of her, but she didn't take a sip, she just tapped the bottom of the cup gently with a spoon.

    Facing Tohsaka sitting next to her, she just glanced at him, and then looked at Saber who also sat down The situation was a bit awkward.

    It can be said that the relationship between the three girls sitting now is really a mess.

    Saber is Shirou's servant, and Shirou, the future Shirou is Tohsaka's servant. Saber was once the servant of Illya's father, Emiya Kiritsugu, and Emiya Kiritsugu was Shirou's father There is almost a kind of relative between them.  Similar correlation.

    Tohsaka only realized this when she sat down. She secretly regretted it. If she had just asked Saber directly and then came over to discuss with Illya, there wouldn't be such a weird atmosphere.

    But Ilia didn＊t care about this. She just raised her eyes to look at the two of them taking their seats, then lowered her eyes and continued to make her own coffee.

    However, she still asked gently: "How is Shirou?"

    "Shirou is fine. The magician has suppressed the abnormality in his body. After that, Shirou can be treated. He is sleeping now and will wake up soon," Saber explained.

    When she said something strange, Ilia's pupils shrank, but because she lowered her head, no one saw it.  Then, the little girl raised her head and looked at the cup of black tea handed to her. She looked at Tosaka with some surprise and found that the latter was handing another cup of tea to Saber - when did she make the tea?

    But Saber took the tea and raised her arm with a serious look on her face. She looked at her arm and asked the two of them: "Speaking of abnormalities, Rin, the abnormality on Master will be caused by the connection with the Servant.  And has it been passed on?"

    The two of them were stunned, not understanding what she meant.

    Saber moved his arms with a strange expression: "I feel that my body has changed, and it's obvious To put it simply, that's it."

    Having said this, Saber＊s eyes flashed a little: ※I feel like my abilities have changed a bit.§

    "ability?"

    "Yeah." Saber nodded: "For example, in terms of strength, if my ability value was B before, it should be A now. I feel that my current strength is at the same level as Berserker who has not gone berserk. The same goes for speed and magic power.  So, it＊s probably just an improvement in ability.§

    "You meanhas your ability value improved? Upgraded by a level?" Tohsaka asked tentatively.

    Saber nodded.

    The two girls opposite took a deep breath.

    Hey, hey, is she saying that her abilities have been improved as a whole?  What is this, the madness of berserker?

    Both of them know Saber well and know that she will not lie or joke. If they say this now, it must be true.

    Saber's expression was a little solemn: "Although it is a good thing that the strength has increased, this situation cannot be without reason. I wonder if Shirou's condition has also had a certain impact on me. The magician said, Shirou  The abnormality on my body is due to the origin of rampage, but I am not a magician and cannot understand this. I hope you can tell me what is going on."

    Illya and Tohsaka looked at each other, and both could see the strange expression on each other's faces.

    This probably has nothing to do with the origin of Shirou＊s rampage. As for what it does have to do with, ah, it＊s probably the thing in Shirou＊s body.  Now, the ball has been installed in Shirou's body, and his whole body is covered with magic circuits.  In the past, as a magician, Shirou summoned Saber without even opening his magic circuit, but he didn't even have the ability to reach A level, and he couldn't replenish his magic power.  Now that his body is full of magic circuits, it's different. When the magic circuits are opened, and a large number of magic circuits are fully operational, it will definitely improve Shirou as a whole, and with it?The power of Saber has also been improved.  Just like trees and land, the land has no nutrients, and the trees naturally grow crookedly, without any trees. After taking a sip of tea, you continued: "Zhi Qiang, the man pretending to be Archer, he once attacked Shirou, and according to your description,  It was some kind of sphere that was driven into him, right.§

    Shirou and Saber nodded, but Tohsaka's expression changed slightly.

    Hey, what does this idiot want to do?  Didn＊t you say you didn＊t say it?  Tohsaka cursed in his mind, but his face didn't show it at all.

    Just before Tohsaka went to call Saber, she had discussed it with Illya and finally decided not to tell them the truth, but for things that couldn't be hidden, she would just find a good reason to hide them.

    "Don't worry, Shirou's Holy Grail is not as good as mine. If the Great Holy Grail system contacts me, I will still be chosen as its spokesperson. Although there is an extra Servant in this Holy Grail War, the two Assassins are incomplete products.  , it can still only be regarded as one, and even Shirou will not have the chance to fill it up by then. Even if there is an accident, at most one or two souls will be spilled and Shirou will accept it, and his functions as a human can still be retained." Illya was at that time  He said this to Tohsaka.

    After hearing this, Tohsaka pondered for a while, and then asked her: "What will happen if it is full?"

    Illya didn't answer at that time. Now, Illya looked at Shirou and Saber: "That person used some corrosive attack props. The purpose was to devour Shirou's body and turn it into something pure.  Mechanical, I don＊t know whether it is for use or not for other purposes. But, he failed.§

    "Are you saying that the same is true for the sword blade that popped out of Shirou's body?" Saber pondered for a moment and asked.

    "That's not true, it has nothing to do with this, don't worry about it." Ignoring Tohsaka's surprised face, Illya continued to fool the two of them: "That magician is probably not here to maintain Shirou's life, but to maintain what Shirou will become in the future.  That humanoid prop. But she didn＊t know that the prop had been destroyed and could no longer be used. The proof is that Shirou can still speak now.§

    "The fake archer you are talking about may not have thought that Shirou would have the ability to heal himself. That ability even defeated his magic. On the contrary, because of that reason, and now because of that magic, Shirou  It turns into opening up the whole body and forming a magic circuit.§

    "The whole body" Shirou didn't understand what she meant at first, but after saying these two words, he suddenly realized what he meant. He opened his mouth in surprise and stared at Illya. After a moment, he blinked.  Then the pusher said: "Wait a minute, this ow ow ow"

    When he was excited, he immediately forgot about the fact that his body would spasm due to excessive movements, and he screamed again.

    "It's the whole body. Now you are no longer a wretch with only twenty-seven magic circuits, but a magician with powerful magic power that every magician dreams of." Tohsaka suddenly intervened, with a look of displeasure on her face.  He said loudly to the screaming Shirou. There was no sympathy in his voice, but instead there was an inexplicable anger. At the end, he glared at Illya.

    She finally understood what Illya was thinking. This guy just wanted to turn the fact that Shirou had become the Holy Grail into an ordinary and acceptable accident and tell them both. This not only explained the part that could be explained, but also  Most of the content is hidden.

    "Full-body magic circuit, this kind of thingbutwhy" Shirou still couldn't accept it, but this time, he didn't dare to make any move.

    "Who knows, it's probably a coincidence." Ilia tilted her head: "But now your body is still in an unstable state, just like what happens after the hidden magic circuit in an ordinary person's body is opened. Now you  On the contrary, the body is very fragile and cannot receive too much impact. If you use magic, it will only cause the magic circuit that is not fully adapted to the body to go berserk."

    "Ahoh, oh" the muscles on Shirou's face trembled, then he nodded and fell silent.

    However, Saber noticed one thing. When Illya talked to Shirou, she always smiled, with a face that was so cute that people wanted to pinch it. However, today's Illya seemed to be a little different. She was talking to Shirou.  When he spoke, he seemed a little cold and stiff.

    Tohsaka clapped her hands and drew everyone's attention back to her. She looked at Rider and asked, "Then, continue with the report you just made."

    There is something in the voice that the upper level is asking the lower level.

    Rider shook her head, her beautiful face half hidden under the mask.??The hair was turned, giving her appearance a poignant sadness, but her voice was still cold: "No, I have just said what needs to be said."

    ※What kind of explanation is that?§ Veins began to appear on Tohsaka＊s head.

    ""

    Just before Shirou arrived, Sakura brought Rider over and told Tohsaka about the surveillance situation. She followed the magician back to her stronghold, monitored it for a while, and then left a mark there.  Because it's not far away, if anything changes, she will be reminded at any time and she will have enough time to get there.

    Tohsaka nodded after hearing this, and then asked her: "What is she doing in the stronghold?"

    Rider: "Sitting and smoking."

    Tohsaka: "How many people are there in the stronghold?"

    Rider: "Two people."

    Tohsaka looked forward to it: "Who is the other one?"

    Rider was silent for a while: "Woman."

    Tohsaka was silent for a while: "What woman, what was she doing at that time?"

    Rider thought for a while: "Beautiful woman, she was sleeping at the time."

    Tohsaka: ""

    Then Shirou heard Tohsaka yelling, "Are you kidding me?"

    "However, after all, after Tosaka asked Rider again, he finally found out the general outline of the matter. The female magician returned to an old two-story bungalow and stayed in one of the rooms. Rider's spirit body  After entering there, she found a woman sleeping in another lounge. She could only move in that room to observe other rooms. In one room, there were a large number of equipment and magicians for making living puppets.  The prop was the room where Orange stayed. There was a box near Orange. Rider felt that there should be some kind of demon inside. She was not a servant like Assassin, so she couldn't get too close or she would be noticed, so  After a brief observation, I came back.

    Tohsaka probably didn＊t get along with Rider. Rider seemed to have deliberately made her work hard. Even with Sakura at her side to persuade her, it didn＊t work. It took her a lot of effort to figure out what Rider had found.  At the end of the question, she heard

    "Is the mansion close to the church" After hearing this, Tohsaka pondered for a moment and thought alone for a while. She squinted her eyes, and her jade-like eyeballs kept turning with thoughts in them. After a while, she  It seemed that he had made a summary. He nodded, looked around, and suddenly smiled deliberately: "Then, let's start the combat meeting."

    (More than 10,000, two chapters, still owe)

 Related works: Missing for so many days again

    <input id="curl2" name="curl2" type="button" value="Copy the address of this book and send it to your friends on QQ/MSN" onclick="javascript:CopyToClipBoard('Destiny Begins Night','http  ://www.piaotia.com/bookinfo/2/2640.html');">

 Work related Chapter 157 Need to keep secret

    "Ah〞〞" A long voice sounded in the dark room. The voice was low and mixed with disdain. It seemed that he was in disbelief about something and at the same time deeply despised.

    Tohsaka Rin looked at the servant in front of him with a surprised expression on his face: "Reject? Why? Haven't you figured out your position yet? Caster."

    Her voice was strange, and her words were sarcastic.

    At this moment, the person who was talking to her in front of her was sitting on the ground with a depressed look on her face, seemingly unable to stand up anymore. She was almost half-lying on her stomach with her hands on the ground. The black robe that should have looked weird and erratic was now loose and wrapped around her.  On her body, it seemed like a long rope restraint. She tried her best to hold her head high and gritted her teeth as she looked at Tohsaka, who had a hateful expression in front of her. Her hatred was clear at a glance.

    The tattered black robe, gold jewelry, and the face that should have been hidden in the hood were completely exposed and no longer concealed. And the stunning bare face was injured. However, this could not cover up her beauty at all, but made it even more beautiful.  It adds a soft beauty to her.  But her expression was not weak. At this moment, this charming woman was glaring at Tosaka with a look of hatred, showing no fear in the face of her threat.  She just raised her face and looked at Tohsaka silently. Regarding her condescending approach, all she did was move her body as much as possible to cover the master behind her.  However, her efforts were obviously in vain.

    Her master was falling into a deep sleep due to post-injury treatment, and it was still far from waking up.

    This is of course Caster, but compared to the light flying back and forth before, she looked very clumsy when she landed on the ground. She lost the source of her magic power, was imprisoned, and had wounds pierced by the Noble Phantasm.  , but regardless of life and death, she used her remaining magic power to treat Kuzuki Soichiro - she has maintained this posture for more than a day and has grown up. Even though she consumes less magic power because she has a possession, she is lucky to not dissipate.  .

    Facing the stubborn Caster, Tohsaka Rin's face was as cold as a mountain, but he began to sigh in his heart.

    This is where the Emiya residence originally belonged to Shirou's general store, but after it was "manually bulldozed", Serra and Liz built a new one (I don't know what means they used to do it).  The two of them usually live in this small bungalow. According to them, they cannot overstep the owner.

    Later, after Caster was captured and returned, he had to be held alone.  For this Servant, it is natural that she cannot be locked up in an ordinary room. The barrier at Shirou's house can only be used for warning purposes, and nothing else. It is obviously not suitable for use as a prison cell.  However, Serra and the others' hut was enchanted by Einzbern's magic. They were able to create a Servant-like creature. Naturally, they also understood the characteristics of Servants, so they added some restrictions to the enchantment.  If there are people guarding it, there won't be any big problem.

    Among the three of Illya, Sera is naturally the one with the best magic. Although she returned seriously injured, she still managed to perform a few magic tricks and asked Liz to vacate the room and make it the most suitable cell.

    With Rider acting as the guard and letting her stay in this cold and dry room for a night, Tohsaka met Caster.

    Of course, not for intelligence, but for other purposes.

    Tohsaka wants Caster to become his new servant.

    In the battle meeting before, they had discussed Gilgamesh's ability. Not only was that guy the oldest king, his mystery was much higher than that of King Arthur and Medusa, but also because he had collected information from all over the world.  Treasure, including all the famous sword weapons, possesses the prototypes of all the treasures in the world. He has been hiding in the dark, observing every move on his side. He must know the identity of Medusa. On his side,  The Servant no longer has any secrets, and with his Master it is not surprising that this pair of combinations will launch some strange and powerful offensives, so Tohsaka proposed to strengthen his own side and then fight against it.  King of Heroes, but how do you strengthen your own power and practice your own magic?

    ※Don＊t be ridiculous, there is no way to quickly improve your strength. If you had that kind of time, you would have been uprooted long ago.

    ? Find a useful and powerful prop in your own home, reproduce it and use it?

    There is, but it failed last time and almost cost a life, so I decided not to do it.

    Naturally, Shirou couldn't think of any good solutions, but Tohsaka was different. When she heard that Shirou had not allowed Saber and Rider to kill Caster, she was a little surprised and angry at first, and laughed at Shirou's childishness.  But soon, she sneered and couldn't help but praise Shirou for being such a smart guy.  And the method she thought of to improve her strength was naturally related to caster-related - What better way to improve your strength than to have a servant join your command?

    Tohsaka hopes to achieve her goal by making a contract with Caster. She even thought about getting one of the two command spells in Shirou's hand to control her after contracting with Caster (the command spell is a product of the Holy Grail, and every  There are only twenty-one at a time. After the servant dies, the master's command spells will be recovered by the Holy Grail and then redistributed to new candidates. However, Tohsaka and Sakura's have been used up, and Illya's is too special to be included. Caster  Not to mention Assassin's, Lancer's master is not dead, and there are no extra command spells to give, so it can only be obtained from outside), but later one was directly sent to him, which made things a lot easier.

    However, she must agree to become a servant. Now Caster directly said to Tohsaka: If you don＊t want to die with your master, just make a contract with me honestly and become my servant.  I simply refused.

    "You don't understand the consequences, do you?" Tohsaka's words were like a cold wind, making people feel chills on the back. Her eyes were like a knife as she looked at the beauty with a classical temperament in front of her. With an emotionless face, she used  said the magician in all the emotion-killing tones.

    Sisi＊s voice reached the ears of the female magician, but she sneered: ※Oh, if I agree, will there be a good ending?§

    Becoming her servant, Caster had thought of this before Tohsaka opened her mouth. She no longer had the feeling of spiritual connection with her body. The reason was unknown, but how could the little girl let go of such a ready-made weapon like hers.  Now that I am in the hands of others, I can decide whether I am round or flat. I have had so many grievances with her before This little girl does not look like a generous person.

    If you want to survive, you naturally have to follow her wishes, but she still refused.

    It is natural that Caster would refuse. There is a flame and hatred between her and Tohsaka Rin that cannot be eliminated no matter what. She knows very well that Tohsaka Rin will definitely turn the hatred of Archer's betrayal onto herself.

    Caster knows what she did, luring Archer to rebel, and hurting her sister, and then letting Archer capture her because of herself. Now that she can come back safely, her fate is obvious.

    If you refuse to be her servant, you will die, and you will definitely die miserably.  But if you agree, life will be worse than death!  !

    There＊s no need to think about the means, it would be strange if she didn＊t torture herself to the point of collapse!  !

    "Oh, really, it seems that you have already realized something." Tohsaka's voice became colder and colder, and there was a thirst for knowledge in her voice: "But I am very curious, how long can you hold on? I am the one who brought Teacher Kuzumu  When all his limbs are removed, or when his tendons are separated from the bones one by one, or when you want to see his facial features cut off In short, you will definitely agree before he dies.  Yes! What do you think?"

    "You" Caster suddenly felt as if she was struck by lightning, her whole body trembled, and she looked at Tohsaka Rin with a pale face.

    Tohsaka was laughing silently. She took a few steps forward and passed the female magician. She had already stretched out her hand. Caster, who was unable to resist, could only look at her magic hand in despair like a knife.  The man behind him stretched out

    Okay, okay, that＊s it.  Shirou shook his head and threw the thoughts out of his mind.

    Those two paragraphs just now were naturally not said by Tohsaka, but Shirou's imagination.  But there is no other way. Look, Tohsaka needs to be imposing and majestic now, and with that huge aura, the cold and threatening expression on his face, and the bullying tone, he looks like a villain no matter how he looks at it.  Only there are, and they are senior ones.  Shirou suddenly thought of lines like this that would only appear in movies.

    Looking back at Caster, she is now wearing a tattered magic robe and is lying on the ground with a weak look on her face, but she is still holding her arms up to keep her upper body from looking too ugly.  Without the obstruction of the cloak, her face was clearly visible to others.

    The long light blue hair, with a touch of silver gray in it, makes this brittle hair extremely bright.  However, there is a twig tied behind the left ear like a braid. This alien-style outfit makes people feel a little novel.  However, this was hardly noticeable, as attention was drawn to her unusual ears.  Unlike the left ear of ordinary people, it has a rounded shape. Her ears cannot be covered even with long hair. The long and pointed ears seem to be a symbol of nobility and do not want to be covered by hair. The ears on both sides of caster's hair  Reminiscent of the legendary elves.  However, her appearance is not inferior to that of an elf. Her skin is as pale and bright as the moon. At this moment, I don't know whether it is due to excessive blood loss or because she is like this. This plain color is simply endearing.  NoHowever, compared to the elegant hair and face, this woman also has a part that attracts people at a glance and makes them spit out.  Under the slender eyebrows, there is a pair of eyes that are the same color as the hair, but they are so bright, shining like stars in the somewhat gloomy cell.  Such a rare appearance makes people more sure that this woman must have the blood of God flowing in her veins.  Shirou has only seen one person in his life who can compete with her, and that is Rider. Both of them are god-level beauties, but the latter seems to have a prominent and coquettish charm, which is different from Caster's natural beauty.  Out of place.

    But this beauty was glaring at Tosaka with hatred and anger. There was an obvious wound on her pale cheek. She looked like she was not afraid of torture. Look at Tosaka's appearance

    "Ahem!" Shirou coughed a few times with a weird look on his face. He felt that he needed to stop it, otherwise Tohsaka might not be able to continue acting for a while.

    Just after making a series of decisions, Tohsaka took the command spell that Shirou had obtained as a matter of course, and wanted to come here to make a contract with Caster. Sakura was not interested in this kind of thing, so Tohsaka asked her to go back to her room to rest. After all, she was also tired.  long time.  As soon as Shirou woke up, he came over to take a look. He watched the process from beginning to end. Now looking at Tohsaka forcing Caster, he really felt a little sigh in his heart.

    Three days east of the river and three days west of the river. In just a few days, Caster went from being the one with the initiative to being a prisoner, and she had to be forced. Although she had done a lot of bad things, but now being forced like this, Shirou still felt  Somewhat intolerable.

    However, although Tohsaka spoke harshly, Caster refused to let go for a while, and she could not really kill her, so Shirou coughed twice and planned to give Tosaka a way out.

    "What are you doing?" Hearing Shirou coughing, Tohsaka immediately turned around, his face full of anger, as if he was angry because something important was interrupted, but there was a bit of expectation in his eyes.

    Shirou ignored her gaze, he glanced at Caster, and then said: "Forget it, Tohsaka, it is useless even if you continue to force her, and even if you form a contract with Caster, her power will not be enough."  It must be useful.§

    Tohsaka was startled for a moment, and then became even more angry. She turned around and put her angry gaze on Shirou: "What nonsense are you talking about? You are obviously just a Servant. This guy found us before."  After so much trouble, it＊s not a big deal if I charge some compensation now.§

    She originally thought that Shirou had some way to persuade Caster or to induce and intimidate Caster into submission, but she didn't expect that Shirou said such a word as soon as he opened his mouth, which made her very disappointed.

    After a pause, her eyes became filled with confusion: "Besides, what do you mean when you say she may not be useful?"

    Shirou naturally liked the question behind Tohsaka, so he directly redirected the question to that one: "You want Caster to be our helper against Gilgamesh, right?"

    Seeing Tohsaka nod his head, Shirou smiled bitterly and shook his head: "That's good. Caster is a heroic spirit of the magician class, but most servants have magic powers. As an archer, that guy must also be the same.  In this way, the effect of using magic against him will definitely be reduced, not to mention"

    Thinking of that golden and majestic full-body armor, Shirou couldn't help but frown. As he could read the weapon data, he could easily understand that the armor was worn by the King of Heroes for more than just good looks.  , while being great and noble, that set of golden armor also has the power to resist direct attacks from A-level treasure phantoms. To put it metaphorically, it is the defensive power of Berserker's Twelve Trials: "He also wears a very powerful armor.  Even if Caster's magic is strong, it can't penetrate both his magic and armor at the same time."

    With powerful armor and magic power, it＊s no wonder that Caster＊s magic can penetrate it.  On the contrary, Gilgamesh, who has the prototype of all the heroic spirit weapons in the world, how many of his sharp blades, caster, can withstand?  If she hadn't been there to resist, Archer's copy would have killed her.

    "Are you saying we want to fight in close combat?" Tohsaka asked.

    "Uh" Shirou thought for a while, his face became a little more solemn, and he wanted to nod but did not. He hesitated a little: "Ah, if we talk about close combat, it can be regarded as close combat, but"

    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Tohsaka, who quickly said: "That's right. Originally, I didn't intend for Caster to confront the golden archer head-on. I just wanted her to be there to assist."

    This unexpected statement made Shirou startled.

    Tohsaka's eyes turned to the side and looked at Saber behind Shirou: "Those who want to fight against that guyThe power can only rely on the Noble Phantasms of Saber and Rider, and Caster's role is only to use his own magic to provide support and short-term ability blessings to the two of them, just like the Master provides rear support to the Servant, Caster's  Magic support can definitely improve our chances of winning.  "

    Shirou was startled, and then turned to look at Saber, but Saber's expression remained normal, as if she had already understood this, and the only one who didn't understand was Shirou.

    Tohsaka was a little impatient, she waved her hand: "If you understand, just shut up and stand aside and watch."

    After saying that, she planned to turn around and threaten Caster. At the same time, she considered whether to use some unconventional means, such as violence, if appropriate.

    But Shirou stopped her again, and Tohsaka was really impatient this time. She turned to glare at Shirou with a gloomy expression, but Shirou had a serious look on his face, and he shook his head at Tosaka: "This is  Impossible, Tohsaka.§

    "?"

    Looking at Tohsaka who felt confused, Shirou continued: "Even if Saber and Rider go into battle at the same time, it's impossible. For that guy, if you want to fight him, Saber and Rider can't do it."

    "Ah? Why do you suddenly say such words that boost other people's ambitions? It is true that he is a powerful enemy, but he is not praised to such an extent by you, right?" Tohsaka curled his lips and thought to himself, Emiya-sama, what's wrong with you?  You don't even take Berserker seriously. You dared to step forward and use yourself to resist the knife when we first met. Why are you so timid now?

    Hearing this, Saber, who was standing behind Shirou, became unhappy. The King of Knights looked at his master angrily: "Why do you say that, Shirou? Indeed, he is a strong enemy, but if I charge in  If you go in front, contain him, and then use the Noble Phantasm from the rider behind, victory is not impossible."

    Shirou looked at the girl who couldn't reach his chin and looked at him with an insulted look. He felt flustered for no reason. It had been so long, but he felt a little flustered when talking to Saber.

    "No, I don't mean to look down on Saber." He hurriedly spread his hands: "Indeed, Gilgamesh's ability as a heroic spirit is far different from Saber's. It's just relying on the advantage of the Noble Phantasm. If you have  If she has the same Noble Phantasm, she will definitely not be Saber's opponent."

    Saber's expression softened slightly, but she still stared at Shirou: "In that case, why did you say such a thing?"

    "It is precisely because of this that we cannot defeat him. As long as we are heroic spirits, we cannot defeat him." Shirou shook his head, his voice a little bitter: "His strength does not lie in his personal ability, but in the power of his Noble Phantasm.  . To use a metaphor, Saber, you are a soldier, but that guy is a war. No matter how powerful the soldier is, no matter how many battles he wins, he cannot win the war itself in the end."

    "He can't use all the Noble Phantasms he owns skillfully one by one, because there are too many, beyond the limits of what can be used, so he can only control and shoot his Noble Phantasms like arrows, just like in war.  He serves an army. He does not fight himself, but fights with it. He is this type of heroic spirit."

    Indeed, being able to control countless Noble Phantasms like an army, he deserves the name of war.

    "Shirou, do you want to say that he and I are not compatible?" Saber asked with a frown.

    In fact, there is no heroic spirit that matches his compatibility. Shirou nodded, and then continued: "And Saber, I just thought of something, I hope you can answer it."

    Hearing this, Saber raised her eyebrows, and looked at Shirou with a somewhat strange look in her eyes. Shirou didn't know why, he looked at Saber's disbelieving look in confusion, blinked, and then, he understood.

    Tohsaka has said something similar before, and then

    Shirou pushed his hands again and explained: "No, it's not like that. What I want to ask is about that guy's Noble Phantasm."

    "Noble Phantasm?"

    "Yes, yes, it's a Noble Phantasm." Shirou nodded quickly.

    Before Saber could speak this time, Tohsaka sighed from behind: "Don't you understand what his Noble Phantasm belongs to? His Noble Phantasm is 'Cang', and the weapons are naturally those swords.  But with so many weapons, he can't just keep them at hand, but can take them back at any time"

    "No, that's not Tohsaka." Shirou waved his hand, not wanting Tohsaka to go into a misunderstanding: "I understand the meaning of his Noble Phantasm, but what I want to say is another thing."

    Seeing Tohsaka stop, Shirou said: "In the Holy Grail War, servants need to hide their true names when fighting, and the Noble Phantasm is also a regular attack.It is a normal rule to only use means when they cannot produce an effect.  "

    "Yeah, yes" Tohsaka nodded.

    "However, that guy hid his true name, but he used the Noble Phantasm without hesitation. Although it was because of his strength, he could also hide it until everyone had killed each other.  , came out again to collect the victory, and now came out halfway, and at the same time showed the Noble Phantasm to others without hesitation" Shirou's deep voice passed into Tohsaka Rin's ears: "The strengths and weaknesses are completely exposed, but there is no trace of them at all.  I don＊t care where his confidence and arrogance come from.§

    Tohsaka already understood what Shirou wanted to say: "You mean"

    "Yes, he may have more than one Noble Phantasm. Compared with this Noble Phantasm, there are more powerful Noble Phantasms hidden by him." When Shirou said this, he was looking at Saber.

    Isn＊t that what heroic spirits are like!

    In this regard, Saber pondered for a moment, then nodded.

    She thought of the previous confrontation with the King of Heroes. She had no power at that time, but Gilgamesh, who had fought against the King of Conqueror, seemed not to be damaged or consumed at all. Compared to the King of Conqueror's army, Gilgamesh  It was impossible for Mish's Noble Phantasm to crush him and kill him without any harm, but he was not injured.

    If you think about it this way, there can only be one result, and that is that Gilgamesh has a more powerful Noble Phantasm. He used this thing to annihilate the army of the Conqueror King in one fell swoop.  Could it be said that he also has an anti-city treasure?

    Seeing Saber nodding, Tohsaka immediately asked: "So, do you know what it is?"

    Facing Tohsaka's expectations, Saber shook her head: "No, I don't know, I just know that he once defeated an enemy. Didn't I say that at that time, he was completely unharmed when he fought with me, but  That enemy cannot be defeated with his current Noble Phantasm. However, according to what Shirou just said, it can be explained."

    Hearing Saber＊s confirmation, although they didn＊t know what the Noble Phantasm was, with the confirmation, it was enough to heighten their vigilance.  Tohsaka took a breath and looked at Shirou with some surprise: "I didn't expect you to have a flexible mind sometimes!"

    Do you think I'm a fool?  !  Shirou's face trembled, but he didn't have an attack.

    However, the fact that he was able to think that Gilgamesh had other Noble Phantasms was not his own idea, but because when he just saw Saber's face, he remembered that he had seen Saber being knocked down.  At that time, he didn't know what was going on with the purple light that couldn't be resisted even with the golden holy sword, but he could imagine that it was another Noble Phantasm of Gilgamesh.  So he told the story.

    "In this case, with that kind of war-like power and a hidden unknown treasure, it is not something that Saber and Rider can do to deal with him." At this point, Shirou shrugged his shoulders and deliberately used  He said in a calm tone: "If you want to deal with him, you must use similar power and war-like abilities to fight him."

    After finally understanding what Shirou meant, Tohsaka snorted, and then his expression turned strange. He looked at Shirou up and down, his eyes as critical as looking at a product.

    Shirou felt uncomfortable with this gaze, but he still stood up straight and met Tohsaka's gaze.

    "Really, you want to say that it's up to you to deal with that guy?" Tohsaka protracted his voice and looked at Shirou with a half-smile: "Well, that's right, only you can do it."

    "What are you talking about, Rin?" Saber shouted in disbelief.

    "Don't worry, Saber. This guy is not saying stupid things this time, but it's possible." Tohsaka looked at Saber with a relaxed smile: "The reason Gilgamesh is strong is because of the number of Noble Phantasms, that is,  It is said that if you have the same number of Noble Phantasms, you can compete with him, and if you have more Noble Phantasms than him, you can suppress him."

    Facing Saber's questioning gaze, Tohsaka looked at Shirou: "That is to say, have you learned Archer's magic?"

    Archer＊s Noble Phantasm, the only magic that the Heroic Spirit Emiya can use, whether it is strengthening or projecting, is derived from it, it is the inherent barrier and infinite sword system.  In that world, the swords he owned were not all Noble Phantasms like the King of Heroes. However, even if they could not compete with Archer's Noble Phantasm in terms of level, they had an advantage in quantity.

    If one hand cannot compete with one, then two can fight against one, three can fight against one, ten can fight against one One hundred can fight against one, and they cannot compete in terms of power, so rely on quantity.  Crush him to death!

    "Well""Facing Tosaka's question, Shirou wanted to puff out his chest and say yes, but when the words came to his lips, he somehow felt less confident. He raised his hand and looked at it.

    The King of Heroes＊ Noble Phantasm, the oldest prototype of the Noble Phantasm, each one has the power of a missile. Even if it uses any inherent barrier, will it be able to fight against him?

    "You go and defeat himif you do, you can win."

    The most vivid memory of that guy is his back. The guy once said this, so Shirou clenched his palms and nodded: "Ah, almost. Even if it is forced, it can be done."

    When fighting Archer, the memories introduced from him, along with the fighting skills and experience, are all things that the unfinished Shirou Emiya doubted he would have. Now he has them all at once. It can be said that except for nothing.  Shirou has completely acquired the power, principles and methods of using the heroic spirits.

    Even if it causes self-destruction after using it, at least it must be dragged with him and buried with him.

    In response to this, Tohsaka snorted, not sure if he was angry or not: "But I just learned that there are some more magic circuits, and I immediately became arrogant."

    "Why?"

    Faced with Shirou's surprise, Tohsaka was a little surprised. She frowned and looked at Shirou: "Isn't it because you think that your magic circuits will increase, so you can use the inherent barrier?"

    Looking at Shirou with a confused look on his face, he seemed to have forgotten that he had just said that he now had full body magic back.  This made Tohsaka couldn't help but feel angry with himself. What the hell, he forgot that he was an idiot again. He probably just said it was okay with the idea of ??death.

    "Ah, that's it anyway. I'll say it again. Now your whole body is covered with magic circuits. It's completely different from before. The more magic circuits there are, the easier it is for a magician to use magic. Archer's inherent barrier is also yours.  Things that you couldn't use now, but you were able to do it by spending too much magic power. Now that you have too many magic circuits, you have solved this problem."

    Speaking of this, Tohsaka's face suddenly darkened.

    "I'm stronger than you, so you have to endure it. If you want to fight me, wait until your strength increases." The impostor once said this, although I don't know if he transformed Shirou's body into such an unstable Holy Grail.  What's the purpose, but did he really not expect that Shirou would enhance his and Saber's strength due to the magic circuits in his body?

    "Mymagic circuit"

    Shirou reached out and touched his chest, closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his face darkened and he felt a little weird.

    Being able to grasp the structure of things, he can naturally discover the unusual parts of himself. Now they are as intertwined as the roots of trees. Are they really magic circuits that are spread all over his body? Not only are they filling in the vacancies in the parts he had previously transplanted to Saber  Yes, even the missing parts have become like that.  To say that it is a magic circuit, it is indeed very similar, but the complicated number and interlaced shapes are really hard to believe.  If Tohsaka hadn't said it twice, he would have been shocked by the completely different structure inside his body at this moment.

    ??Is this your own body?  Can magic be used in this form?

    Although the linkage of hands and feet and the operation of thinking have not changed, and it is impossible to know the changes in himself as long as he is not paying attention, Shirou still has some doubts. He can't help but want to chant the incantation as usual and use the projection to confirm.

    "Wait!" At this moment, Shirou was stopped.

    Tohsaka quickly stopped Shirou's next move. She looked at Shirou with a stern look that left no room for doubt.

    ※What＊s wrong, Tohsaka?§

    "Don't use magic. For you now, it's asking for trouble," she said coldly.

    "You do have amazing magic circuits now, and it will be more advantageous to use magic in the future. However, this is not something you own, but the result of the abnormal situation that later settled down. Remember just now, you were just touched by someone else.  Are you screaming? Although they are in your body, they are still in an unstable stage. Your body has not adapted to them yet. If you use magic rashly now, it will only result in throwing a half-forged iron block into the water."  There was no smile on Tohsaka's face, he was very serious.

    What will happen if half-forged iron is thrown into water? Of course it will deform, twist, or directly become a waste that cannot be reused.

    "Are you trying to say that that will cause the magic circuit to go berserk?" Shirou asked.

    "Well, it may be life-threatening. If you want to use magic in your lifetime, you have to wait until it"Just adapt to your body." Tohsaka said coldly.

    Hearing what he said, Shirou became silent.  Instead, Saber asked for him: "So, how long is it?"

    "Illyasviel and I have considered the fusion period. It will last about four to five days. At that time, you can use magic as you like, but during this period, never use magic rashly."

    Having said this, Tohsaka's face softened slightly: "We will try our best not to act during this period. When you can use the inherent barrier, we will confront Gilgamesh head-on. According to what you said,  You come to suppress his Noble Phantasm and block his attack. Saber and Rider take the opportunity to use the Noble Phantasm to knock him down."

    Tohsaka said it is very simple, but this is the only way.

    "However, even so, that guy's master cannot be underestimated. I always feel that he still has something hidden that he has not revealed. Therefore, in order to increase the certainty of victory, we must do everything possible to improve our strength."  Tohsaka said, his expression suddenly changed and became sinister again.

    She turned her head again and looked at Caster, intending to force her to submit again.

    But as soon as she turned her head, she found that Caster had a look of shock on his face, staring blankly at herself not at himself, but at behind him.

    "Archeryou kid" the female magician murmured.

    The conversation between Tosaka and Shirou just now was not hidden from Caster at all, because no one thought about letting her go, so there was no need to hide this kind of thing. They talked directly in front of her, and  Caster listened to their words and learned something from them.

    For example, Tohsaka just said whether Shirou has learned Archer's inherent barrier, because it is his own thing

    She is a smart woman. From these words, and then thinking about Shirou's projection and the nature of Archer's inherent barrier, she was immediately shocked by the results she got!

    That is not something that can be understood instantly. Fortunately, Tohsaka talked to Shirou long enough for Caster to clarify everything. This allowed her to finally understand who the true identity of the heroic spirit Archer is?  She originally asked him when she recruited him, but the latter didn't tell her, and Caster, who had only one command spell, didn't dare to use it. Now, she finally learned the origin of the man who was even more rebellious than herself.

    At the same time, thinking of the actions of the fake archers, she thought even more.  Looking at Shirou's caster, his eyes suddenly became complicated.

    After Shirou entered the room, Caster did not pay attention to him. Instead, Tohsaka attracted all his attention. Now when the two were talking, Caster's eyes saw Shirou and was immediately shocked by Shirou's situation. Although  She has no strength, but her foundation as a heroic spirit is still there. She can detect Shirou's changes by looking at him. Now this change from beginning to end, as well as the amazing magic circuit and the structure of the heart, can only make Caster  Think of something.

    "I see, I should have thought of it a long time ago." Caster smiled bitterly: "If I had known Archer's real name earlier, I would have known that the guy who changed his face into this way was targeting you!"

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Caster suddenly said such a sentence, as if he had some understanding of the impostor's attack on him, which made Shirou frown. He looked at Caster: "Do you know anything about the target?  ?§

    Hearing this, Caster raised her eyebrows, a trace of surprise flashed in her beautiful eyes, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, and her voice became interesting: "Oh, you don't know, don't you"

    "Aren't you going to agree?" A cold question rang out, interrupting Caster's words.

    Caster turned his eyes and saw a face full of murderous intent - Tohsaka's face was as dark as water, and he looked at her with cold eyes, as if she would kill him immediately if she said a word that didn't suit her mind.

    "Want to become my servant, or die immediately, what do you choose?" Tohsaka asked coldly, not giving her a chance to say anything.

    ※If she hadn＊t interrupted in time just now, this woman might have leaked some unnecessary information.  Damn it, I was careless too. Although she was also a Servant, compared to Saber, the Three Knights, Caster was a downright excellent magician. She could tell what was going on just by looking at things that Saber didn't understand.  She should have learned about Shirou as the Holy Grail now.

    "I understand." So, looking at Tohsaka's face, Caster already understood.

    "This is not the answer I want, caster, what are your choices?"??  "Tohsaka raised her fingers and placed them on Caster's shoulders, facing the sleeping man behind her.

    The black light that did not match Wen Ruo＊s slender fingers condensed on Tohsaka＊s fingertips, aiming at Kuzugi＊s head.

    She felt the whistling of magic gathering in her ears, and it was aimed at her master, but the witch was no longer afraid at all. She even looked at Tohsaka's face with a smile, and her smiling face was as cold as Tohsaka's.  The face is so symmetrical.

    Just when Tohsaka felt confused and ominous about Caster's smiling face, the witch spoke.

    "Okay, I agree to your request," she said softly.

    "Well" The witch who was still refusing to agree now easily agreed to her request. This made Tohsaka a little surprised and confused for a moment, but soon she understood that the witch would never do it so easily.  Submit.

    Sure enough, under Tohsaka's suspicious gaze, Caster continued: "But the person I want to be loyal to is not you!"

    Under Tohsaka＊s puzzled gaze, Medea turned her gaze to the red-haired boy standing in front of Saber. Looking at his questioning eyes, the magician princess＊ eyes were very kind.

    "Emiya Shirou, are you willing to be my master?" she asked.

    Shirou: ""

    ?＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    Sitting in the room, the little girl was drinking tea, looked at Sera who was sleeping next to her, and then looked away.

    Because their room was used to confine Caster, they had no place to live and had no choice but to move into Shirou's mansion. However, Sera had strongly opposed it. She even insisted on going out regardless of her own injury.  Ilia used commands to calm her down, but Sera was still very reluctant. After struggling for a long time, she finally fell asleep because she needed to rest due to her injury.

    She looked at her servant and the little white house outside the window. She didn't know how ravaged Caster would be, but she wasn't interested either.  However, Shirou's body had the same Holy Grail properties, which she could not accept calmly.  The only good thing is that Shirou has no chance to be filled with Holy Grails. He can only accept one or two at most, which will not cause much damage to his life.

    As for what he did, the man pretending to be Archer, who is he?  Ilia also had no idea.

    The only thing Illya knows is that something happened in this Holy Grail War.

    The outcome of the Holy Grail War in the past has basically been determined within two weeks. Because of the Holy Grail system, within two weeks, no matter what the reason, the outcome will occur. This is a rule that has been established for a long time.  But this time, more than two weeks have passed, but all the remaining servants still exist, and there is no sign of the Holy Grail War ending.

    Ilia, who was connected to the Great Holy Grail system, learned that someone had suppressed the Holy Grail.  The Holy Grail system under Enzo Mountain has been tampered with.

    The result of the change is not big, but it can extend the duration of the Holy Grail War for a while.

    Thinking of this, Illya couldn't help but feel a little scared. Since someone can delay the Holy Grail War, then he can control the Holy Grail.

    ?＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃

    "The sky is getting a little dark." Sitting in the inner courtyard, the space here is not like the Emiya house where you can see the complete sunset. However, the exquisite and gorgeous courtyard makes up for this. Sitting by the water pool, watching  As the sky gets darker little by little, it is a pleasure to feel the afterglow of the sun.

    At this moment, he heard footsteps and turned his head slightly. The man looked at a man wearing a black cassock behind him and said hello.

    The priest wearing the cross stopped. He looked at the man who was incompatible with the marble courtyard and sneered.

    Black and white clothes, leather armor on the chest and steel shoes, due to the darkening of the sun, the skin color is darker, and the white vertical hair is more different, no matter how you look at it, you are an archer.  However, this is not him, but the impostor who has been moving around strangely.

    However, the place where he is now is the only church in Fuyuki City. Naturally, he does not intend to come to pray, nor does he come to confess. Moreover, the priest Kotomine Kirei is not surprised to see him now, as if  That's how it should be.

    However, this is natural. After obtaining the huge magic power caster has always possessed, this man disappeared for a night, and during this time he came here to meet Kotomine Kirei.  Although he was surprised by this man's visit, the priest received him calmly. After a short conversation, although?Surprised, but Kotomine Kirei was finally able to understand where this man's abnormality came from and the reason for his existence.  In fact, Kotomine Kirei was even considered an acquaintance of his.

    Although on the surface he was the monitor of the Holy Grail War, secretly, Kotomine Kirei was also one of the participants. He was not given a command spell by the Holy Grail, but he got rid of the magicians sent by the Magic Association and then killed their followers.  He took it as his own and once again participated in the Holy Grail War.  Moreover, he openly exposed himself to the outside world and had no fear of being visited by other masters.  Use the condition that the most dangerous place is the safest place to protect yourself.

    But this impostor is very clear. He understands the desire in Kotomine Kirei's heart. After talking all night, no one knows what kind of agreement the two reached. But after dawn, he became Gilgame  What a new master.  Before this, the master of the King of Heroes was Kotomine Kirei!  !

    The reason why he has always exposed the Lancer to the outside and allowed it to be investigated, even if the Noble Phantasm and true name are exposed, is because of this golden servant. As long as he is there, no matter what kind of heroic spirit he is, he will not be his opponent.  .  The spearmen only need to be used as scouts.

    For this man, Gilgamesh can tolerate him becoming his master, which shows the extent to which Kotomine and the King of Heroes trust this man.

    In response to his greeting, Kotomine Kirei just glanced at him and continued walking inside without intending to communicate with him.  He is not a man who has the beautiful emotion of returning gifts to others when he meets them.

    But the impostor asked a question that made people laugh or cry.

    "Well, it's getting dark soon, and it's time to eat. You said that Gilgamesh doesn't come back every day. Wandering outside is a compulsory course, so don't worry about it. It doesn't matter if he keeps eating, but  Has he been out in nightclubs since he stayed home all night?" The fake archer seemed to be very curious to ask such embarrassing questions, but he didn't feel that way himself.  Although it was an extremely funny question, he asked Kotomine Kirei in a very serious manner.

    "What would it be like for the Hero King Gilgamesh to visit a nightclub?" Shiro Archer was thinking hard, forming a complete picture in his mind. At the same time, he looked at Kotomine Kirei, hoping that he could answer it for him.

    Because the priest was speechless and silent, he looked at the impostor. Although he understood the reason for this guy's weirdness, and even though he trusted him, he still couldn't accept this guy's funny attitude.

    Kotomine Kirei, who really couldn't answer this kind of question, could only ask: "You are the one. Since you said you won't reveal your identity for the time being, why are you so relaxed now?"

    "Because there is really nothing to do!" Archer Bai rolled his eyes, looking innocent.

    At this, the priest sneered, and then prepared to turn around and leave.

    Seeing his actions, Bai Archer asked: "Well, what are you doing?"

    "There is no need to keep those things in the basement. Clean them up now," the priest said without looking back.

    In response, the white archer blinked, and then suddenly stopped him: "Hey, hey, hey, wait, wait."

    Kotomine turned around and saw Shiro Archer jumping in front of him and stopping him: "Don't clean them up yet, keep them for now."

    "Why?"

    "Because I have other uses." The white knight smiled with a mischievous smile on his face: "For example, one day, let Shirou Emiya witness this tragic situation, and we will show up again and tell him the whole story, not a  A good scene?§

    "Oh, you don't want to expose me at this time. Is this your purpose?" Kirei Kotomine's voice became slightly more interested.

    Although it was a useless thing, Kotomine Kirei did have some expectations for how Emiya Shirou would react when he saw the people in the basement.

    However, Kirei asked him: "Then why did you send the command spell in other ways? With this reason, you can call Shirou Emiya here."

    "No, no, I said, at least it has to be the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow." The white archer smiled bitterly, with helplessness in his expression.

    "Why, are you restricted by anything?"

    "What a big restriction!!" Shiro Archer couldn't help but look at Kotomine and asked in an inexplicable and strange tone: "Kirei, do you think the future can be changed?"

    "?"

    The priest, who didn＊t know how to respond to this unexpected question, once again treated him with silence.

    Bai Archer looked at it alreadyThe sky turned into a gloomy blue sky, and then he looked at Kotomine, and the smile on his face became a little emotional: "Someone once told me that if I don't want to cause myself to disappear, then I must let him disappear.  The progress of things is as you know it. If you want to make changes, you must make changes in your own position and in places that you can't see, hear or think about. In this way, there will be no mistakes in the future.  Change?"

    "What do you want to say?"

    "Didn't I say that I came from the future, but when did I come from the future?" Bai Gongbing asked a question that no one could answer.

    After understanding what he wanted to say, the priest stopped talking and just looked at Bai Archer.

    Bai Archer stretched himself, and his toned body made a twitching sound: "Anyway, there's nothing going on, and you won't be able to go see it then, so I'll tell you first what will happen tomorrow night?"

    In this regard, the priest＊s expression did not change at all.

    He patted Kotomine on the shoulder, pushed him to turn around, and walked towards the inner court where there was tea and wine. As he walked, he had a mysterious face and said in a low voice: "But, you can't  Gil said, no matter what time, you can't tell him, and you must keep the secret strictly, otherwise, he will kill me. So, I must keep it secret."

    "The scene where Hero King Gilgamesh made a fool of himself and was beaten cannot be known to anyone. Even if you are his old friend, I can't guarantee that he won't kill someone in anger!!"

    (I didn＊t post it yesterday, so I＊ll post it together today. I got the chapter number wrong in the last chapter. It＊s New Year＊s Day today. I hope everyone can have fun. I＊m going to have some fun tonight, so I＊m posting it now.  Also, there will be more updates tomorrow)

 Related Works Chapter 158: Going to Church

    After dinner, Shirou walked on the bridge to the new capital. However, he didn't want to take a walk after dinner to eat, but he wanted to go somewhere.

    Kotomine Church, it can now be said that this place is the place Shirou is most familiar with in the new capital.

    That golden servant, the King of Heroes Gilgamesh, his existence is really too abnormal. The heroic spirit should have been attracted by the Holy Grail and then summoned by the Master. The Holy Grail is its link. The Holy Grail War ten years ago  After that, the Holy Grail system was destroyed. Without this bond, how could that guy exist in this world.

    The magic power required by the Servant is extraordinary. An ordinary magician cannot provide enough magic power to make it appear. It must be supported by the Holy Grail, otherwise it will be drained when it summons itself.  And how did that guy survive in this world during the ten years after the Holy Grail was destroyed? An ordinary magician would never be able to do that.

    ※Furthermore, if that Archer has anything to do with the Holy Grail War ten years ago, you should know something about it by asking the priest. After all, he was also a participant last time.  Maybe he knows things that saber doesn't understand.

    As for why Shirou knew that the Holy Grail was destroyed ten years ago, it was because of a conversation half an hour ago.

    At that time, just after dinner, Shirou found Saber and wanted to talk to her alone.

    Shirou already knows what the Holy Grail is. The humanoid Holy Grail made by Einzbern, if you win, you can get it and realize your wish.

    However, the Holy Grail is transformed into a living person. Once the winner is determined, Illya will die and become the vessel that can fulfill human wishes.  Moreover, Saber will also disappear.

    At the last moment of her life, she made a wish. As long as she could get the Holy Grail while alive and make a wish to eliminate her past self, she was willing to hand over her death to the world and become a guardian - what does a guardian look like?  She should have known what kind of tragic things she would suffer if she existed, but when Shirou saw her eyes again, he knew that even so, Saber had no intention of changing her wish.

    Both of these things are wrong in themselves. Whether it is sacrificing a person to realize someone else's wish, or sacrificing oneself for a wish that is not for one's own, everything is wrong.  Therefore, at that time, Shirou found Saber and wanted her to change her mind. No matter what, put the Holy Grail War aside, don't worry about victory or defeat, and live in this world for yourself.

    However, Saber seemed to understand what Shirou wanted to say, and rejected him before he could speak.

    "Please stop, Shirou, no matter how you explain, I have no intention of changing my mind." She shook her head simply.

    Shirou was choked by what she said at that time. After a long time, he asked in a cold voice: "Why are you so obsessed with re-electing the king? Why are you not even willing to save your own life?  ?§

    Saber answered without any hesitation: "I have said before that it is my duty to protect the country. If I fail to do this, I fail to protect the oath I made during my lifetime. Therefore, I must at least re-select a suitable king."

    "Erase the self that has not drawn the sword, but while erasing the past self, you must also hand over the present self to the world, and suffer endless killings in the endless life in the future.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the blue, he clearly understands what that means, but this guy can still say it as if he is indifferent to other people's affairs.

    She obviously already knew her future, so why would she be so stupid? Couldn't that kind of future make her feel a little disgusted, fearful, or even have thoughts that she didn't like? She obviously gave everything for the country, no matter how miserable she was.  Enduring loneliness without even a single dodge, why do you still have to deal with that kind of thing at this time

    "You idiot" As soon as he spoke, Shirou realized that he was overwhelmed with anger. He had never scolded Saber before. He paused to let his mind cool down before continuing: "Be clear.  Come on, Saber. It has nothing to do with the king's responsibility, but your own business. Since Saber is here, she should do what she wants to do for herself."

    However, as he spoke, Shirou's anger rose again. He didn't feel it himself, but his words became more urgent: "The wish should not be to start over again, but to make efforts when you have such thoughts.  , if you want to change yourself, you should start from now, not from the past, you know?"

    However, in the face of the excited Shirou, Saber did not show any concern.After reacting, she looked at Shirou's face quietly, then took a breath as if she was a little tired, shook her head slightly, and repeated what she had just said: "It's okay, Shirou, no matter how much you try to persuade me,  , and I won＊t change my mind.§

    "I don't plan to stay here. After I get the Holy Grail, I will leave here and return to my original place." She said, and then she will go back and become an imaginary heroic spirit again, and serve as a guardian and be used by the world.

    "Hmm" Shirou really couldn't bear the fact that she easily threw away what she had gained in this world and instead returned to the miserable past. At the same time, there was still a trace of anger in his heart. He had no hesitation about Saber.  Feeling filled with anger as he said the words of abandonment.

    How could she do it so easily

    Unaware of the nameless anger in Shirou's heart, Saber turned her eyes away and said calmly: "Besides, even if you get the Holy Grail, it doesn't mean you can stay in this world."

    Shirou was stunned at first, but then he realized that it was because Saber mistakenly thought that Shirou wanted her to use the Holy Grail to stay here after she got it.  However, Shirou didn't quite understand the meaning of Saber's words.  Isn't the Holy Grail a universal wishing device? As long as you obtain it, you can realize any wish. Isn't it very easy to achieve the life and death of human flesh and bones, the resurrection of the dead, and conquering the world?  Why did Saber say such words at this time?

    Looking at the confused Shirou, Saber explained: "Because there is no way to use something that doesn't exist!"

    "Huh?" Facing Saber who said something incomprehensible, Shirou became even more confused.

    "Illyasviel once said that in the previous Holy Grail War, Emiya Kiritsugu destroyed the Holy Grail." Saber said with a cold face: "Although it is a bit of a language error, it is almost the same."

    Shirou then remembered that when he was in the forest of Einzbern, Illya seemed to have said such words, and also said that he killed her mother - Shirou had been silent for a long time when he learned the truth about the Holy Grail.  .

    She raised her eyes and looked at Shirou: "Because only Servants who are also spiritual beings can touch the Holy Grail, even if Kiritsugu wanted to destroy it, he would not be able to do it. Therefore, in the previous battle, Kiritsugu was  At the last moment of the battle, I used the Command Seal, ordering me to use the Noble Phantasm to destroy the Holy Grail."

    Having heard the words spoken by Kotomine Kirei before and now hearing them from Saber's mouth, Shirou still felt a breath of cold air.

    "I have never cursed the master who betrayed me and the command spell that bound me like that time." Saber's words were filled with chills. Different from the clear and cold words in the past, this time her words were filled with the indifference of a blade. She looked at Shirou.  : "I don't know what will happen next, but the Holy Grail that I destroyed cannot continue to exist anyway. After the Holy Grail is destroyed, how can Gilgamesh survive in this world with the Holy Grail.  "

    ＃＃

    Thinking of the unhappy separation in the end, Shirou couldn't help but let out a cry and moved a little faster, as if he wanted to leave the depression in his heart behind.

    "What's the matter, kid? Did your communication with Saber go poorly?" A mocking voice sounded, close to his ear, but there was nothing but air around Shirou.

    That was a deep soprano, and you could tell from the tone that this woman was definitely a strong guy who liked to make fun of others. After Shirou heard this voice, his face became even more gloomy.

    A burst of laughter came from her.

    It is natural for this woman not to show her figure, because as a servant, when there is no need to materialize, she can naturally hide her figure and reduce the consumption of the master.  However, among female servants, Saber will not become a spirit, and Rider will not laugh at people like this. All that is left is

    "If there is any need, I will be happy to offer my own means. After all, it is for my master. This is necessary for a loyal servant. No matter what kind of woman you are, you can" In the cool wind  , there is temptation in the witch's voice, but there must be more irony in it.

    "Shut up, caster" Shirou said angrily. Although he was usually a good-tempered person and even a bit bullied, now he would lose his temper when he was unhappy.

    Caster smiled again and said nothing.

    Naturally, the person following Shirou is Caster, but her current situation is a bit special, because she is now Emiya Shirou's servant.

    At that time, Caster was unwilling to become Tohsaka's servant. Instead, when he said that he wanted to become Emiya Shirou's servant, everyone was shocked, and then they all refused at the same time.

    &nbsp;caster's reason is very simple, because Rin Tosaka will not be a good master, and he will never get good results under her hands, but Shirou is different, and he will definitely be a good master.  Compared with this excellent magician lady, that boy is not bad. He has magic circuits all over his body. If he becomes his servant, his ability value will definitely not be worse than that little girl - anyway, what you want is my power.  Isn't it the same in whose hands it is in?

    How could Tohsaka and Saber believe such an answer? Shirou is not a good master, but a master who is easy to control.  In connection with Caster's evil deeds, both girls felt that Caster's words were clearly malicious.  Tohsaka immediately said that if you don't make a contract with me, Saber will send you to the west, and Saber cooperated with Tohsaka and stared at this bad woman.

    But Caster was very determined. She insisted that if Emiya Shirou was not her master, then you could just kill me. Anyway, if I fell into your hands, I would have already made up my mind. Rather than continue to be humiliated,  It would be better to get rid of it as soon as possible.

    Caster＊s bold words stunned the two of them, but Shirou didn＊t care.  But he just opened his mouth and was forced back by the gazes of the two people, and he stood there silently.

    However, at this moment, Caster made a condition, taking Kuzuki Soichiro as a hostage. He will always stay in Emiya's house. If he does anything wrong, they can immediately vent their anger.  Moreover, Shirou Emiya's command spell is not free. With such a commandment, are you still afraid that the servant will rebel against him?

    As soon as these words came out, Tohsaka relaxed a little, but she still hesitated a little. However, Caster insisted on this reason and never let go. He would rather die with Kuzumu than stay under Tosaka's hands.

    After thinking for a long time, Tohsaka pushed Shirou and Saber out of the room and locked himself inside. Shirou and Saber looked at each other, not knowing what was going on.

    After a long time, Tohsaka came out of the room and agreed to Shirou becoming Caster's master.

    Although he didn＊t know what Caster had in mind for choosing him to be her master, Shirou had no way of knowing what agreement Tosaka and Caster had reached when they were locked in the same cabin. In short, when they came out, Tosaka  Agreed that Shirou would become Caster's master.

    But Saber still disagrees. She thinks there are enough evil spirits around Shirou, and there is no need to add more. The Rider who sucks the master's blood is not enough, and now there is a Caster, so she naturally disagrees.  But Shirou had already learned about Tohsaka's tricks. She and Saber murmured for a while, and finally convinced Saber.

    Then there is the spell that Tohsaka taught Shirou to sign a contract with a servant.  "Declaration. Your body is under me, and my destiny lies in your sword" Shirou never knew that signing a contract with a heroic spirit was so complicated, but under Tohsaka's guidance, he did not  She made a mistake and concluded a contract with Caster. Although she is still a rare witch, she is already Shirou Emiya's second servant.

    Considering Shirou＊s special physical condition, he has an unimaginable number of magic circuits. The magic circuits all over his body allow him to generate a slight amount of magic power even when he breathes.  The caster also said that Shirou's condition now is very similar to that of her at that time. She had a lot of magic power at that time, and she could maintain the contract with the remaining six Servants at the same time using the Contract Breaking Talisman. Shirou only had to bear the burden of one or two Servants and did not use it at all.  Worry about being drained dry.

    However, after becoming Shirou's servant, Tohsaka used Shirou's mouth to give the first order, asking Caster to release his familiar and monitor one of the places in Fuyuki City.  That is the place where Rider has been before, the residence of the magician Aozaki Orange. Tohsaka wants to monitor every move of that guy. She must fully understand the abnormal parts of the unknown future, just in case.  one.

    ????????????????????? However, if Aozaki Orange himself knew about this, he would definitely laugh at Tohsaka for being too naive.  There is no need to monitor the extra magicians at all. If there are such things as servants, what should be done is to kill them and eradicate them.  Originally, people like magicians hated each other. They believed that their own magic was the superior thing. Only by killing other magicians could their magic become unique, and only they could reach the root.

    After Caster became a Servant, she did not just accept orders from others. She also arranged a new barrier around the Shirou family's barrier, which had no conflict with the original barrier laid by Kiritsugu. However, even a Servant could not  She came in intact Judging from her behavior, she really looked like a servant following her master's orders.

    After everyone fell asleep, Shirou wanted to ask Kotomine Kirei about his doubts, so he secretly got up without telling everyone and ran out of the room, followed by Caster.

    This bookRider was ordered by Sakura to protect Shirou's safety no matter what, but this time, she saw Shirou sneaking out like a little mouse and wanted to follow him, but she gave up when she found Caster following him.  After all, there is a servant to help, so there is no point in going on my own.  Medusa took it for granted that Medea would not betray.

    Shirou has never acted with a Servant who has transformed into a spirit. Saber cannot transform into a spirit, and Rider basically pretends to be an ordinary person and goes with him. He only discovered that there was a little tail behind him when Caster made a sound.  Caster said that she was trying to protect her master's safety - God knows if she had cut herself into pieces in her heart.

    For Caster, the enemy who was showing off his power in front of him a few days ago and who had fought with him at the same time, has now become his servant and is following him. It is not surprising that it is a lie. Shirou now feels uncomfortable all over.  Moreover, caster just laughed at himself wantonly.

    Thinking of this, Shirou felt angry at his own idiocy. Damn it, why did he forget that there were servants in the house at that time? They have long ears.  Especially this woman, she looks like a sharp-eared guy at first glance.

    "Indeed, even as a Servant, Saber is rare and cute. Although your head seems a little abnormal, at least your vision is normal. If I also have the holy relic, I won't be able to summon a guy like Assassin.  ＃§

    Regarding Caster who suddenly became very chatty for some reason, Shirou felt that his head had swelled countless times. He hurriedly stepped up his pace. When he saw the church, he was almost a little excited.

    He hurriedly opened the door, and said to the invisible caster behind him: "You stay here, I will go in and talk to that person about something, and I will come out after a while."

    "Fuyuki's church! Is your target the priest?" Caster, who couldn't see his face, asked.

    "Yeah" Shirou nodded, then slammed the door shut.

    Facing Shirou who hurriedly dodged, Caster sneered and then turned his gaze to the cross on the top of the church building.

    To be honest, when I first said that I wanted Shirou Emiya to be my master, I didn＊t have any special considerations. The reason was very simple.

    Having fallen into their hands, they must be forced to sign a contract no matter what, because if they refuse, not only themselves, but Soichiro-sama will also be killed.  Thinking of her injured and still unconscious master, the witch felt sad.  Poor man, he didn't have Shirou's ability to recover his whole body. He was stabbed by several swords, and his luck to survive was already beyond the limit.

    Therefore, compared to the murderous Tosaka Rin, this boy who once helped him block a sword is more pleasing to the eye.  At that time, I don＊t know what he had in mind to save himself. At least, it wouldn＊t be so miserable under his hands.  Moreover, he has a large number of magic circuits in his body, which is enough to support several servants. He is more than enough to be his own master.

    She was betrayed by her own alliance and fell into the hands of the enemy. There is no way for Caster to predict the current situation. All she can think of is to take one step at a time. She has no way of knowing what the future development will be like.  .  Weiran has never seen what that golden Servant looks like, but from what they said, it sounds like he is very powerful, and the female magician herself can understand that if she faces an ancient heroic spirit like the King of Heroes, she has absolutely no chance of winning, but now  I am willing to become their servant just to save my life.  Because not agreeing would be a dead end, and with Saber and Rider, two Servants who excelled in head-to-head confrontations, working together with a few people would be much better than facing that heroic spirit alone.

    Taking a deep breath, a charming smile appeared on the corner of the female magician's mouth.

    However, she wouldn't mind betraying him again if given the chance.  After all, she is a traitorous princess with the reputation of a witch.

    Suddenly, the witch's heart moved and she turned her attention to the door of the church.  Looking at the strong door, she seemed to see something incredible and sneered.

    ※Hmph, it seems like this church is not a clean place, humans are really hypocritical things.

    The church was dark, and the only light was the candle that had not been extinguished in front of the altar. But that's right, at this time, it was already time to sleep. Shirou called out: "Hey, Kotomine, are you there?"

    As he was about to speak, a person suddenly stood up from the seat in front of him. Because it was dark, the person was hidden in the shadow of the lights. Shirou didn't notice it for a while, which startled him.  However, after several battles, he now reflexively assumed a defensive posture.

    &nbsp"Oh, it's a perfect posture, but if there is a weapon, that posture will be more effective." The man stood up very slowly, as if to tell himself that he was not hostile, he turned his head, looked at Shirou, and clicked  Nodding: "The battlefield will make people grow. This principle applies to everyone. You have also changed. The first time I saw you, you can kill with one hand now."

    "Kotomine" Shirou immediately recognized the low tone and the need to hurt others before speaking, and his defensive posture relaxed a little.

    A cross appeared in front of Shirou, but it was an item worn by a person, a black cassock, and a long coat. The priest who was still sitting in the chapel even during bedtime appeared in front of Shirou Emiya.

    "Long time no see," the priest pretended to say hello, and said with a smile: "As a collaborator, you are too unworthy."

    "I have always said that I have no intention of joining hands with you." Shirou said angrily: "Why are you still staying there at this time?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of bed and didn＊t turn on the lights or light a few extra sticks of wax. Why are you trying to scare people?

    The priest shook his head: "No one slept tonight, and I'm not the only one."

    Shirou choked for a moment, and then said weakly: "Forget it, I just have something to ask you."

    "Really, then come over, this is not a suitable place for conversation," the priest said, turning around.

    ? Then you have stayed in this place for so long.  Shirou cursed in his heart, and then followed the priest into the inner hall. The path inside the church was really complicated. Shirou had been here several times, but he still couldn't remember the route inside.

    After coming to the last room and sitting down, the priest got straight to the point: "What are you doing here this time? Now that Caster has been defeated, you should have no enemies anymore. Is there anything else you need my help with?"

    Shirou was not surprised at all about the priest's information. However, since he got straight to the point, Shirou made it clear. After all, he didn't like the priest and didn't want to stay in the church any longer.

    "Well, there is something I must ask." Shirou snorted and stared into Kotomine Kirei's eyes: "Hey, Kotomine, you said that the Holy Grail last time was touched by an inappropriate master.  So it caused a rampage."

    "Well, what's wrong?"

    "Then, Saber told me that the Holy Grail ten years ago was destroyed by her using a Noble Phantasm, and no one touched it," Shirou said coldly.

    "Huh?" Kotomine Kirei blinked, not understanding what he meant for a moment.

    (My goal is to make Shirou Emiya a magician!!!

    ??Also, Shirou has magic circuits all over his body, and the strength of Saber contracted with him has improved. If it is explained in numerical terms,

    Strength: a Endurance: b Agility: b Magic: a Luck: b Noble Phantasm: a++

    The caster who has a new contract with her has no change in strength. Except for the agility changing from C to B, and the magic power changing to A, the rest has not changed.

    The settings have been modified. In the future, when Saber has a fight scene, it will be based on this setting.)

 Works Related Chapter 159 Drama

    "Oh, that's it. I know what you want to say." He crossed his hands on the table to support his chin. The priest chuckled, opened his eyes and looked at Shirou: "It's better to make the purpose clear from the beginning.  If you keep hiding it, it will only confuse people.§

    There was something in his eyes that Shirou couldn't understand. It couldn't be called ridicule, nor could it be called contempt. If he really wanted to describe it, it should be, uh, a gentle look.

    "No, that's not what I want to tell you," Shirou retorted angrily.

    "Oh, but the original question, its extended node is this place." Kotomine Kirei smiled and shook his head: "Although the original question was about something else, what interests you the most is because of this.  A new question derived from the question. It can be seen from your expression that you trust your servant very much, so you think I am lying, but you still come here. That can only mean that you are here for other purposes.  .§

    ""

    "Then, tell me." Kotomine Kirei sat upright and put his arms on the armrests of the chair: "What do you want to ask?"

    Shirou's unhappiness and inner discomfort stemmed from his original question. At that time, he asked Kotomine Kirei that during the last Holy Grail War, the master who was not recognized touched the Holy Grail, which resulted in the Holy Grail's rampage.  , but from Saber's mouth, he learned that Saber used a Noble Phantasm to destroy the Holy Grail. The two people's answers were obviously different, so he came to ask what happened.

    But the priest faced his topic calmly and gave his explanation.

    The Holy Grail was indeed destroyed at that time, but the servant only destroyed the surface of the Holy Grail, that is, the outer shell, and the contents inside were not destroyed but were preserved.  At that time, the power of the Holy Grail that could grant any wish came into contact with an unrecognized master.  The contents of the Holy Grail, which could achieve any impossible miracle, were poured out entirely.  At this time, if anyone encounters that powerif he has a wish.

    Desire, hope, even if it is just a strange thought that happens by chance, as long as it is touched by the Holy Grail, it will be recognized as an existence that wants to make a wish.  However, if the wish-maker does not have that qualification, he will only be punished by the Holy Grail.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? By the Holy Grail, is the backlash.

    Therefore, Kotomine Kirei did not lie, he just said a few things less.  Shirou got this answer.

    But after the explanation, the priest asked a question: Who told you that the Holy Grail was destroyed last time?

    After all, besides himself, there were two other survivors from the last Holy Grail War.  Kirei had no intention of investigating these matters at the time, but the men left behind by his father investigated everything clearly after the big accident.  At that time, although there were still two people left, regarding Rider's master, the staff of the Holy Church had closely monitored him afterwards, but the latter continued to live in the former stronghold for a while, and then  He returned to London - Kotomine had no direct contact with him, and the latter had not reached the center of the accident at that time, so he was safely let back at that time. He had no idea what happened in the next few years, and he was probably still working in second-rate magic.  The edge of the teacher is dangling in a hazy state.  He didn't know anything about things there. Even if he came here, he wouldn't be able to tell Shirou anything, so it wasn't him.  As for the other person, although Emiya Kiritsugu didn't die on the spot, he probably didn't tell Shirou anything. Otherwise, Shirou would have corrected him when he told Kotomine last time.

    Based on this result, Kirei could only conclude that it was someone who reminded him at some time that made him notice the incongruity.

    But who is it? Who can do this?

    As a result, Shirou gave an answer that surprised even the vicar who had experienced hundreds of battles: His servant, Servantsaber, told him this, and she was also the Servant summoned by his father in the last Holy Grail War.

    The priest was in a daze at the time, not that Saber had participated in the last battle.  But for a Servant who can only dissipate on the spot after being summoned, he can actually fight with it. I will post the update now)

 Related Works Chapter 160 Installed

    The night was dark and cool. Although there was no wind, it was as cold as ice.  At this time, when walking on the street, everyone wants to go home quickly. Compared with a warm bed, the coldness of the entire city is terrible.

    However, Shirou didn't feel this way. It should be said that he was cold, but looking at the sky that seemed to be mocking and almost suppressing him, he felt an irritation burning in his chest.

    "Your purpose should be to let Saber survive, right? Then rely on the Holy Grail. If the servant disagrees, then use the Command Seal. You should have more than two Command Seals. No matter how powerful the servant is,  No one can resist that power.§

    When he thought of these words, Shirou had the urge to chop the guardrail of the bridge on his right side. Now this was not difficult for him, so this feeling became stronger with his pace, and he tried his best.  Be patient.

    But what if the guardrail is completely destroyed? Will destroying the bridge prevent Saber from leaving?  To prevent her from getting the Holy Grail and get rid of her determination?

    ※Artoria, before you hold that thing, it＊s best to think carefully.  The magician once advised her like this and told her that once she pulled out the sword, she would no longer be human and would be hated by others and die miserably.  After repeated advice and even using the power of prophecy, she saw her future.

    However, even when facing the future of death, she just smiled gently.

    I pulled out this sword with my own strength.  The underage girl smiled proudly.  She is rightly proud of herself for being able to see the future without flinching. At the same time, it is also because of her unrepentant pride that has sustained her through so many years and twelve battles without ever losing.

    However, this is not enough. No matter how proud you are, no one will choose a beginning that is destined to perish.  She saw one thing and then made such a choice.

    "There are many people smiling. I thought, that must be right." Because she saw all the people laughing, woodcutter, hunter, peasant woman, she saw a lot of smiling faces, so she was smiling.  Because he saw the happy smiling faces of many people, because after he drew his sword, there would be people laughing in the country he ruled.  That's why she was able to pull out the sword.

    She once said that she laughed because she saw herself laughing. She had never laughed because of her own affairs.

    Now I have realized it, even if I am slow, I should have noticed that that fool, she did not smile for her own things at all. Then, she has never been happy because of her own things, and the smile and happiness she showed,  All because of others.

    It＊s like looking at the stars in the distance through a telescope, burying her feelings deep in her heart, hoping that others can live a happy life instead of her and live with her happiness.  Only in her dreams and occasional fantasies, she could live like an ordinary girl, but this idea was quickly abandoned by her.

    She has never had her own time. As a king, the only time she has is on the blood-stained hill. Moreover, even if she cannot have her own smile, she should not face that kind of thing.

    On the mountain of corpses piled up by the knights loyal to her, she used her remaining consciousness to look at the corpses of the soldiers who once followed her with her blurred vision. Those were the brave men who once supported her as the king and promoted the bravery of the Knight King.  Comrades.  In this place where her companions died, the girl who once smiled at her miserable future when she drew her sword is crying.

    "I'm sorry" While crying, I blamed myself and apologized.  She apologized to everyone not because of fear of death, but because she failed to protect the country.

    The pride that she once believed in was like a sharp sword piercing her heart. She could ignore any contempt and insults, but how many complaints and lamentations were ignored by her.

    I once thought that I could laugh it off even if I perished, and I was a brave man to be proud of. However, as a high-ranking king, how long would it take for her to be destroyed before the country was burned down and the people were destroyed? Even the numerous deaths before her eyes.  , created by myself.

    "I'm sorryI'm sorryfor people like me" For herself who can only do this kind of useless work, for herself who shouldn't call herself a king, Artoria can only keep apologizing and cursing herself

    "Damn it!!" There was a clang, and Shirou felt the touch on his hand, and then he realized that he had hit his fist against the guardrail of the bridge as if he wanted to punch someone.

    That guy, how stupid does he have to be!  !  The burning in his heart seemed to burn to his chestBurning through, revealing a huge hole, blowing in the cool breeze in the air.  Shirou felt his fingers burning, as if responding to the feelings in his heart.

    Kiritsugu said that apart from crying with joy, girls should not be allowed to cry, no matter what the reason is.

    But she was crying.

    With a body smaller than her own and bearing the pressure of the entire country, she still has no flaws, but she is crying.  While being severely wounded and about to be destroyed physically and mentally, she was crying weakly for her country.  Her once clear eyes were red from tears, and anyone could notice her grief.

    So, we can＊t leave her alone. After hearing her stupid wish, if we leave her alone, she will definitely do even more stupid things that will leave people speechless.

    You can＊t even think about dying or leaving it to the world after your death.

    Shirou was a little annoyed and looked up at the sky. However, the light of the street lamp dazzled his eyes, causing him to close them involuntarily.  Because he was dizzy, he held on to the railing behind him.

    When did it start? From the initial shock to the blankness, discomfort, hesitation, worry, and relief. When facing Berserker, even if the body is even more tattered, as long as she is around, he will  Surround yourself by a tranquil lake.

    And when she felt natural and angry later, and when she and Archer were hacking each other like idiots, she did not follow her, but just stood behind her and watched silently. For that time, she felt grateful.  But when did it start? It＊s a habit.

    ※At the beginning, even if she was following from a distance, she would feel uncomfortable.  Fighting, eating, sleeping Shirou couldn't help but laugh when he thought of this.

    At that time, I felt like a fool.

    Adapt to, get used to it, and of course, you want to maintain it, and now you have a significant difference in transparent people who have no feeling that they do n＊t have any feelings.

    Fighting, arguing, training, fighting to the death, even in the pain of serious injuries, there always seemed to be a force that kept Emiya Shirou's spirit from being crushed by the pain. Now that I think about it, that should be what he felt when he first saw her.  That tranquility.

    It is purer than a lotus, but more blooming than a rose. As long as you see the dazzling brilliance and the green eyes, even if your body is broken in front of Berserker, you can still be on the waves of Taiping Lake.

    why is that?

    It would have been better if he had admitted it earlier. For the first time, Shirou felt hatred for his own weakness. He raised his head and glared at the bright street lights that were incompatible with the night sky.  However, weakness swept through his body again - he could not suppress what was in his eyes.

    Things he had experienced before flashed through his mind like memories. He was knocked down by Saber for the first time. He almost bowed his head to Tosaka to borrow money because of her huge appetite. He was thought to have been hurt by Rider, and he was angry.  Chasing her and slashing, and most importantly, the most vivid one, as clear as a sculpture fixed in an obvious position in my mind, at that time.

    "Servantsaber, you are following the order. I ask you, are you my master?"

    At that time, when the figure illuminated by the moonlight in the warehouse came into his sight, it should have been like that. Yes, that's right, from that moment on, Shirou Emiya was unwilling to lose her, no matter how difficult or dangerous it was,  Even though he was in pain, he didn't want to take the road of separation from her.

    The things that had been floating in his eyes for a long time finally flowed out. Emiya Shirou looked at the bright and clear moon in the sky. He felt the brilliance of it and recalled the past, just like a regretful person thinking about the things he regretted with greater regret.

    At this time, there is no way to continue to avoid it. We can only move forward and face the fact.

    "I like her." Like a puppet with its strings cut off, Shirou's head dropped suddenly, as if he was in despair because he had spoken a fatal spell.  However, at least I no longer have to worry about living.

    Having lived for more than ten years, Emiya Shirou has never experienced love. He can't even understand whether his feelings are love or just sympathy and intolerance for Saber.  However, what kind of love is simple and pure, without any other emotions!

    He stared at the bridge at night, looking at the invisible air, hoping to calm down for a while, and then slowly walk back.

    But＃＃

    A dark figure suddenly appeared from the air like an evil ghost, like the black robe of Hell's soul collector floating in the air, facing Shirou's face.

    I opened my eyes wide because of this shocking fact.Shirou, who had wide eyes, looked at the person in front of him almost in horror.

    "Oh〞〞!!!" The person who appeared looked at him with infinite malicious eyes, and softly spit out a long syllable in his mouth, and the weird and strange tone in it almost killed Shirou.

    Servantcaster, her black robe fluttered in the wind, making a whistling sound. At this moment, the expression of this beautiful woman hiding inside the black robe is unknown, but the smile on the corner of her mouth is obviously vicious She has always been in spirit form  Hua followed Shirou. After coming out of the church, Shirou, who was in a depressed mood, didn't think about it at all. He didn't care about the connection with the spiritual thread, and caster didn't make any sound along the way.

    Ever since, she had seen all of Shirou's expressions and soliloquies along the way. Now, there were still tears on his face, which the witch could clearly see.

    Thinking that all his thoughts had just been exposed in front of this person, Shirou couldn't help but let out a scream of anger and shame, but halfway through the sound, he swallowed the rest of the breath back into his throat.  , which made him bark like a bobhound whose tail had been stepped on.  Then he quickly turned around to face the sea, angrily wiping the tears from his face.

    ※Hmph, hum＃§ The servant behind her had no intention of hiding her emotions. She looked at her master with a half-smile, and made a mocking sound in her mouth.

    For the first time, Shirou felt that spiritual servants were the most annoying.

    After quickly returning to the mansion, Shirou walked into the door and immediately went straight to his room.

    Shirou originally wanted to replenish his exhausted energy through a night of sleep. However, as soon as he entered the door, Shirou was caught off guard by the voice of a person who should not be there.

    "I'm back, it's really late!" He stared straight at the corner of the corridor, passing through it to the right, which was his room. However, when passing by the living room, a careless voice suddenly came from inside, and Shirou walked forward.  His footsteps stopped suddenly, and he realized that there was a light on in the living room.

    The voice coming from inside was naturally not Saber's. If it were hers, she would have blocked him in front of the entrance and scolded him.  No matter how you think about it, Tohsaka is the person who will sit in the living room and drink tea slowly while waiting for you.

    He paused for a moment in front of the living room, then turned and walked in.

    Tohsaka sat upright, neatly dressed, with no intention of sleeping, and seemed to be waiting for Shirou.  She was holding a cup of tea at the moment, and Shirou saw that there was a cup of steaming tea next to her, so he sat directly next to Tohsaka.

    "Drink, it should be very cold outside," Tohsaka said.

    "Ah, thank you." Although you are sweating all over after running, it is easy to catch a cold. At this time, it is naturally a good thing to have a cup of hot tea to continue to warm your body. However, even so, Shirou's answer was still a little weak.

    Tohsaka glanced at him and found that Shirou seemed very tired. Although it was indeed painful to go out for a walk on a cold winter night, Shirou was a little less energetic and a little more depressed than before he went out.  Although the reason was unknown, Tohsaka could still guess what Emiya Shirou was doing when he went out at this time.

    Regarding the information about the Golden Servant, the Hero King Gilgamesh, Shirou must know the information about him. He must go to someone who experienced the Holy Grail War ten years ago with him to get it.  Then the answer is obvious, that is Fuyuki Church.

    Tohsaka naturally thought about going to Kirei to get more or less information, but when he thought of asking for information from someone who was not compatible with him, neither his self-esteem nor his psychology allowed Tohsaka to allow it.  However, she understood that Shirou would definitely go. Although he was a bit stupid, he could figure it out. As a result, Shirou did go, and Tohsaka stayed here, waiting for Shirou's return.  After all, Shirou was different, and Tohsaka felt at ease getting information from him.

    Therefore, Shirou told Tohsaka everything he knew. However, regarding the issue of Gilgamesh's past ownership, Shirou concealed the past and only said that he was the servant of one of the mages. Kirei Kotomine only passed the Assassin  Only then did I learn all the information about Gilgamesh.

    "Assassin, huh, I really match that guy." Tohsaka's voice was undisguised, contemptuous of the bad senior brother who was several kilometers away.

    Tohsaka always had a hostile attitude toward Kotomine Kirei, so Shirou was not surprised by Tohsaka's remarks.  However, Tohsaka must have a special feeling for his fellow senior who survived his father's death ten years ago.

    At this moment, Tohsaka suddenly turned his eyes, glanced at Shirou meaningfully, then lowered his head and shook his head.He licked the water in his tea cup and said, "So, what do you think about Gilgamesh?"

    Shirou's heart moved, and he immediately said: "I know, compared to that guy, he and I are the same"

    "Okay, don't pretend to be stupid." Tohsaka glanced at him angrily, and said angrily and amusedly: "I mean, what do you think about Gilgamesh being able to stay alive in this world?"

    The look in her eyes clearly said "saber, saber!"

    Tohsaka had already seen it. At that time, the night before the attack on Ryudou Temple, Shirou had asked Saber what her dream was, but Saber wanted to kill him.  Regarding Shirou who has an ambiguous relationship with Saber, Tohsaka has long been able to understand his true thoughts - right? There is a girl who follows you all day long, never leaving you, charging ahead and retreating behind, with a pure heart  Like the lake, it cares about its owner and will save him even if he dies.  And she is very beautiful. She sleeps next door to you every night. One day you tore off a piece of important things from your body and gave it to her. One day you accidentally broke into her bathroom so many things.  Factors bundled together and hitting a person can only make him have one kind of thought.

    At this moment, Tohsaka looked at Shirou's evasive eyes, and suddenly felt that this dull guy looked so insignificant at this time.

    For Shirou, since Tohsaka has made it clear, there is no way he can continue to hide it.

    "My wordsI" Shirou murmured for a while. He still wanted to dodge admitting this in front of Tohsaka, and finally had to say: "I just hope that Saber can stay here."

    "Huh?" Tohsaka was as curious as a child seeing a chipmunk for the first time. She stared at Shirou with a puzzled tone: "Why, Saber's purpose is not to pass the Holy Grail.  , go back to the past?§

    you ask me?  You're obviously the one who started it, you ask me?  He also pretended to know nothing.  Shirou looked at Tohsaka, feeling extremely annoyed.  Her hateful tone was a hundred times more vicious than Caster's ridicule. She clearly knew everything in her heart, but she was still pretending to be confused, looking at Shirou's big eyes full of questions.

    However, even if he was annoyed, Shirou couldn't do anything about it. After all, he was not the kind of frank man. There were some words that he really couldn't say.  Well, after staying with Tohsaka for a long time, I am no longer a person who speaks directly when I have something to say.  Shirou told himself.

    "Hey" Shirou called out softly.

    "Huh? What?" Tohsaka didn't seem to hear clearly. She approached Shirou as if she was all ears.

    "Don'tme!" Shirou whispered.

    "Ah, what?"

    Shirou had the urge to break the cute yet hateful smile in front of him, but he endured it because the next thing still needed Tohsaka's help.  So he raised his voice.

    "Stop teasing me, Tohsaka!!!" He deliberately said the last two words loudly.

    He raised his head and watched Tohsaka looking at him successfully. She was obviously very satisfied with her submission.

    This guy who loves to tease people will definitely get retribution in the future.  Shirou was an atheist, so he cursed Tohsaka viciously in his heart to some god.

    "So, what are you going to do?" After a short pause, Tohsaka finally stopped teasing Shirou and asked directly.

    How to do it, Shirou also asked himself this question, and at the same time thought about it before answering.

    First of all, Saber must not be allowed to obtain the Holy Grail. Let＊s not talk about Illya. Although using the Holy Grail is the best way to let Saber stay in this place, if Saber is allowed to obtain the Holy Grail, she will definitely use the Holy Grail without hesitation.  Eliminate yourself.  Even if he uses the command spell to force her to change her wish, the remaining Saber will definitely choose to commit suicide without hesitation and die with resentment.  Therefore, there is a reason why the Holy Grail cannot be obtained at any cost.

    Then, the only way is to use the power of something other than the Holy Grail.

    Therefore, if you want Saber to stay, you must have the power of the Holy Grail.  Make her change her mind.

    Change your mind and make her want to stay of her own free will.

    This is the best solution Shirou can think of.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off  Shirou thought so.

    &nbsp; There seems to be a saying that if you want to defeat a person, you must first defeat his spirit.  Shirou now regards Saber's stubborn spirit as his enemy. If he wants to knock off this hard enemy, what he must do is to erode it with beautiful things.  Shirou himself felt that he was despicable. Sure enough, he had stayed with Tohsaka for a long time. He didn't learn the good things, but all the bad things happened to him.

    If this bad plan is to be put into practice, he will need to take Saber to visit Fuyuki's scenery, beautiful scenery and people, eat, drink and have fun, which will wear down her strong will.

    To put it simply, it is

    "If you want to do anything" Shirou coughed and tried to sound serious, but even so, he could hear his nervousness and stiffness: "Tomorrow, I will go on a date with Saber first."

    "Huh?" Tohsaka was startled. She couldn't understand the words that should be easy to understand for a moment. When she understood what Shirou meant, she was stunned.

    After saying this, Shirou didn't dare to look at Tohsaka's face, but when he heard a gasp, he immediately raised his head.

    Tohsaka was seen staring at him dumbfounded, as if he was looking at some kind of strange alien form. He was shocked by the strange but not terrifying form of the other party, and the way he could speak human words at the same time.

    Then, the expression on her face began to become unnatural, her eyebrows stretched, and the corners of her mouth raised Shirou was already prepared to be laughed at by Tohsaka coldly, but even so, when Tosaka started laughing, he was still shocked  .

    Tohsaka, who had never laughed before, had always smiled with sneers, chuckles, ridicules, and silent smiles. At this moment, Shirou saw the fourth kind of smile on her face - she stretched out a finger and pointed.  She looked at Shirou, as if she had to point at her because of Shirou's stupidity, but she raised her eyebrows and suddenly laughed with her mouth wide open.

    "Yiyiyichihehehahaha" She tried to stop it at first, but it was in vain. The laughter had the force of breaking bamboos and rushed past her teeth.

    Tohsaka, who always eats and drinks in small sips, opened her mouth in a curvature that really frightened Shirou. She almost laughed crazily, making a sound with difficulty at the same time.

    "Waitwait" Tohsaka stretched out his hand to hold his chest, but still couldn't stop himself from laughing wildly: "I'm not mentally prepared yetah hahahaha"

    When she realized that she couldn't stop her laughter, she immediately lay down on the table and buried her head in her arms to resist her laughter. After a few seconds, she raised her head again, but still couldn't suppress her laughter, so she had to  Complaining about Shirou: "Shirou, you are so powerful. At this time, you actually oh, I can't do it anymore"

    Shirou also felt that she was in trouble. If it were him, he would have cramped a long time ago.

    "It's so noisy, I know, this is not the time to do such a thing, but" Shirou tried to defend himself, but Tohsaka interrupted him.

    "No, no, it's you." Tohsaka, who was once so rational, was smiling like an ignorant little girl: "You are sofunny, hahahaha"

    Tohsaka, who really couldn't fight the smile, had to choose other ways to vent her anger. She suddenly punched Shirou on the back and slapped it vigorously to let the unusual air flow out of her body.

    Shirou was slapped several times by her, almost hurting from her beatings, but he still endured it and waited silently for Tohsaka to finish laughing.

    Finally, Tohsaka lay down on the table again, his shoulders shaking for a few minutes before he calmed down.

    This time, she raised her face and breathed heavily, replenishing the oxygen that she had no time to pay attention to just now. At the same time, she still couldn't help but said: "You are really amazing, Shirou, you made me laugh from the bottom of my heart."

    "That's really gratifying, but I can't laugh at all." Shirou didn't have a good face towards Tohsaka who didn't know Shiba Migui. If he hadn't considered the next step, he would have turned against him long ago.

    "Huh?" Tohsaka realized that she couldn't attack the cohabitant next to her, so she turned around. In return for making herself laugh, she looked at Shirou sincerely, her eyes sparkling: "Then, come on.  , I＊m optimistic about you two!§

    "Well, I will try my best, but" Shirou blushed, scratched his nose, and stretched his hand in front of Tohsaka with the least careless movement, and said in a relaxed tone: "If you want to encourage me,  It can＊t just be words.§

    "What?" Tohsaka was confused again. This time she was fully prepared to avoid Shirou saying any tough words that would be unbearable for her, so she tensed her joints and bones before she could understand that sentence.  words??But after a few seconds, I found that I couldn't understand it.

    Shirou's face turned even redder. He gritted his teeth and stared at Tosaka. After half a minute, he said one word: "Money!"

    He growled in humiliation: "I have no money."

    There is indeed no money, because there are so many people in the family, and he has not worked part-time for a long time, but the food level of the family has never been lowered, and it was once improved. Now Emiya Shirou has fallen into a financial deficit.  Okay, where did he get the money for tomorrow's trip?

    But in order for tomorrow＊s plan to proceed smoothly, he had no choice but to speak to Tohsaka, who seemed to be the richest.

    Tohsaka's smile at that time has never been forgotten by Shirou in his life. Even if it was not the most cunning smile he had ever seen in his life, it was the first time in his life that he saw the most sinister face among his peers. A few years later  , he watched a business movie played by an old actor with great acting skills. The look in the eyes of the man who started out as a loan shark made him unforgettable for a long time, and at the same time he regretted it even more deeply.

    People who make loan sharks always look for people to seduce them, but I took the initiative to bump into them.

    (There is no update in the past few days. There is no reason or excuse. It＊s because I couldn＊t come out at that time. My mind was in a mess, as if it was stuck together. I couldn＊t break it apart and couldn＊t write anything. What should I do next?  I have been thinking about it for a long time, and now I finally dare to update a chapter. The current state is getting worse and worse, and I am working hard to adjust.)

 Related Works Chapter 161 Dating

    "Lingzhen? Are you going to Xindu?"

    "Well, that's right, so if you need to prepare anything, let's prepare it now." Shirou nodded, while thinking about what Saber would say in the next sentence and how he should answer it.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    After thinking about it all night last night, when he got up in the morning, Shirou finally figured out one thing, that is, besides not sleeping a wink all night, he had to think about how to date Saber and make her feel happy and excited.  Didn't come up with anything at all.

    So, after getting up in the morning, he immediately tried his best to make a pot of good tea. At the same time, he asked Sakura to go out and buy some ingredients on the grounds that there was no ingredients. Saber and Illya would get up later, but Tohsaka always got up very early.  Morning, so now the gap has become a critical time for Shirou to learn from Tohsaka.  Because Tohsaka is not a person like Saber who can show sincerity with delicious food, and Shirou does not have a large number of gems, he can only use simple tea as a stepping stone to enter Tosaka's door of wisdom.

    So, Tohsaka gave him an idea. Her outline was: For King Arthur, who has only experienced war, and Saber, who only experienced the miserable and embarrassing girlhood in ancient times before becoming king, various modern  Everything is very novel.  In the whole world with so many gadgets, there are always some things that Saber can accept, like, and even fall madly in love with. As long as she carefully guides her interests and makes her fall in love with something in this world wholeheartedly.  thing, while secretly deepening her pain of losing this thing, making her feel terrified.  When she feels fear, she will like her current position even more, like the thing she likes even more, and then be unable to extricate herself from it Listening to Tohsaka's remarks that seemed to be commenting on drug addicts, Shirou was paralyzed for a long time.  The words were obviously very simple, but after they came out of Tohsaka's mouth, he felt as if he was going to harm someone.

    Tohsaka's course of action is: go to Fuyuki's new capital first, because after the fire ten years ago, a number of new business groups have developed there. Among the high-rise buildings, there are aquariums, movie theaters, zoos, and office workers. Various cafes and restaurants that I like to go to after get off work, etc.!

    There are enough things to choose from there. Shirou only needs to judge what Saber likes based on what she sees and her expression when she visits various stores. Then he can decide how to proceed to the next step based on this.

    In the morning, I went shopping and went to the aquarium to see marine life (Tohsaka was very satisfied and 100% sure that Saber had never seen whales or sharks. Shirou was curious at the time why Tohsaka thought Saber would like that kind of fish), at noon  It is recommended to go to a restaurant by the river when you are here. You must watch a movie after lunch, because that is when human beings are most satisfied and happiest after eating. It is most suitable to watch a good movie. As for what to watch, you can choose it yourself.  .  The afternoon operations will be planned based on the intelligence results obtained in the morning. At dusk, we should choose between the Xindu Harbor and Fuyuki Bridge to watch the sunset and sea view. This is the most appropriate ending.

    Shirou listened almost dumbfounded. He couldn't imagine that he had been thinking about the problem all night, and Tohsaka had already prepared the basic policy and action plan before a cup of tea. What was going on in Tosaka's little head?  He really couldn't understand that there would be such an amazing capacity and operating speed.  To paraphrase Tosaka, it＊s just one time. He wants to see Tosaka＊s brain.

    However, even with such strong support from Tohsaka, Shirou is still not up to par, just like now.

    When Saber got up, the first thing Shirou said was good morning, and the second thing he said was to ask Saber to go to the new capital with him today.  But after hearing this, Saber lowered his head and thought for a moment: "Indeed, although I have never known who Lancer's master is, he will eventually pursue the Holy Grail. Now that he has reached this stage, he should be approaching, and that  Archer too. At this time, searching in the city is indeed the right decision, but"

    She raised her head and looked at Shirou: "Compared to densely populated cities, abandoned factories in the suburbs and on the edge of cities are more suitable as hiding places. If you want to go out to search, it is more suitable to go to these places."

    "No, no no" Shirou shook his head vigorously and said with a serious face: "The small hermit hides in the wild, the middle hermit hides in the city, the big hermit hides in the court, what you think of, other masters should have thought of it, so, search for those  Instead, the place will only attract attention and if you are in danger, it is better to search in the city."

    Next to him, the posture of Tosaka, the old monk holding a teacup in his samadhi, collapsed for a moment, like a peaceful scene.There was a ripple.  Shirou noticed that her body shook violently. Fortunately, she drank some of the tea, otherwise she would have spilled it on herself.  But Tohsaka quickly covered up this mistake and continued to drink tea. He only glanced at Shirou secretly, and that look tsk tsk!  !

    Shirou was also a little embarrassed. He had just said that he was shocked. He could actually tell such a lie without blushing, and his level of arts and science was so high that it was even better than his Chinese teacher.  He didn't expect that he still had some talents in writing. In a hurry, his potential was activated and his super-level performance had such an effect.

    After hearing this, Saber nodded seriously, as if what she said made sense. She looked at Shirou and said with admiration: "Indeed, what Shirou said makes sense."

    From her point of view, it seemed that Shirou was able to think of this. His mind had grown and he was no longer the ignorant boy he was before.  But she didn't know that Shirou had just made up a lie about searching for the enemy's whereabouts just to get Saber to act as he wanted.

    "Okay, Shirou, please rest here. I will set off to Linzhen immediately to search for the enemy's whereabouts," Saber said as she stood up.

    Shirou suddenly felt as if he had been hit in the face by an invisible fist, and his expression suddenly became strange.

    Wait, something is wrong!  He finally realized something was wrong. He was obviously going to invite Saber to go on a date with him, but now he was asking Saber to search for enemies!  !

    But Tohsaka couldn't help it this time. She put down the teacup, turned away and shook her shoulders.

    Shirou finally came to his senses. He looked at Saber, who was about to walk out of the room with a stern look on his face, and suddenly shouted: "Wait, wait, wait"

    Saber turned her head in confusion, looking at her master who seemed to be showing signs of epilepsy.

    "Is there anything else you want to tell me, Shirou?" she asked

    Shirou choked, and after writing for a long time, he said in a muffled voice: "I'll go too."

    Tohsaka's shoulders shook even more violently, and Saber shook her head firmly, with a stern look on her face: "No, Shirou, there will be no shortage of sneak attacks in the dark even during the day. With the enemy's ability like this, if you walk on  Not to mention the blind spots that are invisible to the crowd.§

    Gilgamesh＊s flying sword and Lancer＊s gun are both weapons that can be thrown from a long distance.

    "Furthermore, Shirou needs to recuperate due to physical inconveniences," Saber said.

    "But" Shirou still wanted to argue, but suddenly he felt his clothes moving with his body. He turned his head and saw Tohsaka approaching him, whispering in his ear: "Hey, Shirou, why don't you just  A little."

    Shirou hesitated for a while between Tohsaka's sighing eyes and Saber's confused eyes. It felt like it was indeed the case. He had already moved the topic far away. If he didn't bring the topic back to its original position with a thunder blow, he might not be able to fight.  Failed first.

    So he stood up, straightened his body, and looked like a man ready to fight: "Saber, in fact, I didn't go to Linzhen today to search for enemies."

    Seeing Shirou being so solemn, Saber also became serious: "Really, what is that?"

    Shirou was also very serious: "Saber, the reason for going to Linzhen, to put it simply, is that I want to date you."

    So Saber became more serious: "Oh, yes, a date. What is a date?"

    Saber＊s holy sword is invisible, so all along, Saber＊s attacks during battle are also invisible, making it impossible to dodge.  At this moment, Shirou's momentum was hit by this invisible attack, and there was no trace left, and he suddenly choked.  It was expected that Saber would feel uncomfortable, embarrassed, and strange Shirou even wondered a little bit if Saber would feel shy, but he never expected that Saber had no objection to the date itself, but directly raised questions about the word date.  .  Judging from her expression, she probably didn't even understand the meaning of what she said.

    Saber was still asking questions as a matter of course: "If we want to go to Linzhen together and we are not locking enemies, I will comply. But what exactly is a date? Please explain. Although I have adapted to this era, there are still things I don't know, so please  Don＊t use too technical terms.§

    If you can say the word terminology, you are a professional.  Shirou couldn't help but think this.

    Thinking back to a week ago, she had also encountered such an embarrassing situation. Someone insisted on sleeping in a room by herself. She didn't agree and she asked why. At this time, Saber's expression was as innocent as that time.

    "Well Well, to put it simply it is" Shirou thought about how to explain himself so that he would not appear to have sinister intentions. He thought about it, andFinally, I finally thought of a phrase: "Just hanging out with girls."

    "Huh?" Saber was also stunned for a moment. She looked at Shirou with some disbelief: "Girl? Me?"

    "Yes, yes, of course" Shirou nodded vigorously.

    Saber's eyes moved away slightly. She thought for a moment and then asked: "Well, I understand the literal meaning, but I can't understand your true intention at all. Shirou, what are your intentions?"

    What is the intention? The intention is already obvious, what else can I say!  !  Shirou already felt tired. He had already consumed a lot of energy before he started fighting. If today's battle could go on as scheduled, he would also have to face the Battle of Chibi.

    "Oh, really, I can't stand it anymore, can't you use simpler words?" Tohsaka next to her seemed to be even more annoyed than Shirou, and she put down her tea cup with a trembling sound. She glanced at Shirou sideways, and then looked at Saber,  With an impatient look on her face: "Listen up Saber, the so-called date refers to a tryst. When a man and a woman meet, it is a chance for a boy to express his feelings to the girl he likes."

    "Ah!!" Saber listened attentively, wanting to understand the meaning of the date from Tohsaka immediately. So, when Tohsaka finished speaking, she couldn't hide her surprise and looked surprised.

    No, it was more like being startled than surprised. Saber looked at Tohsaka blankly, and then turned to look at Shirou in disbelief, wanting to get confirmation.

    Shirou was coughing in embarrassment at this time, while scolding Tohsaka in his heart.

    "How big are you for a tryst? Did I do anything secretly? What are you talking about for a tryst?"  !  Shirou didn't dare to meet Saber's eyes and just cursed Tohsaka silently. However, he had no objection to the second half of the sentence.

    "Anyway, that's it. During the day, Servants can't openly show up to fight, so you can play all day long and come back before night." Shirou's voice was muffled, as if someone was forcing him to speak, which was doubly obvious.  slow.

    "I probably understand, but compared to me, if Shirou wants to rest and travel with a girl, wouldn't it be more appropriate to find Rin?" Saber thought for a while and moved her gaze to Tohsaka.

    Damn it, she still doesn＊t understand!  !  Shirou howled inwardly.

    This made Tohsaka, who was still watching Yuzai's joke, stunned. She looked at Saber, and she probably never thought that she would be dragged into the water, and she was still a little girl who didn't understand anything.  But she reacted quickly.

    "That's impossible." Tohsaka was a little indignant that he had to take time off to choose others when he was supposed to be leisurely: "I'm different from the Servant and some kind of unknown organism that can regenerate infinitely. What happened in the past two days has already made me sad.  I'm fed up, I just want to stay here and rest."

    Saber thought the same thing. Previously, after fighting with Caster, being kidnapped, and then running wildly in the forest, and coming back non-stop, a strong man would be tired, let alone a woman like Tohsaka.  She looked at Shirou, her eyes clearly asking him if he could reschedule the meeting so that Tohsaka could rest.

    This is impossible, Shirou firmly objected: "No, no matter what, I have to go to town to play today."

    "Well, if you don't want to, you can change someone, rah, he's not here." Tohsaka glanced at the room viciously, as if he could see the place behind the wall: "Then let Caster accompany Shirou.  Go ahead, it＊s just two people anyway, and Shirou＊s servant will protect him.§

    "No, since Shirou wants to travel, the servant must not let the master go into danger alone," Saber replied righteously.

    Shirou looked at Tosaka with some depression. He could probably feel the reason why Caster was unwilling to be Tosaka's follower. Anyone could see the weakness in her eyes. Once she became her follower, one day she would no longer  If you are happy, you will definitely be played to death by her.

    However, Saber was finally persuaded by Tohsaka. Shirou picked up the backpack that he had prepared a long time ago and loaded it with the first link of loan sharking that he borrowed from Tosaka, which would make him regret it for the rest of his life. After packing it up, he prepared  He went out〞he had to go out before Sakura came back. Shirou didn't want too many people to know about this yet.

    While Shirou was thinking about what he didn't bring with him, he was also worried about whether Sakura would be coming back soon, and whether Fuji-san would come today. Such thoughts and actions made him look like he was having trouble moving.  people.  Finally, when he finished packing his things in a conflicted manner, he said goodbye to Tohsaka and prepared to leave.

    Tohsaka followed behind with a teacup in hand, as if she was watching a drama. She followed Shirou to the gate.

    "Let's go slowly, goodbye, and don't forget to bring local products back." Rin Tosaka smiled broadly, holding a teacup in one hand and waving goodbye with the other.She said something that seemed like something only Sister Teng would say.

    ※You＊re so big, you＊re from Germany, you＊ve never eaten Fuyuki＊s food!  !  Shirou cursed in his heart. The special meaning of today made him a little excited. He kept cursing in his mind for Tohsaka's teasing.

    Just when he followed Saber out of the house without looking back, Tohsaka stopped him behind him.

    "Shirou!"

    Shirou turned around and saw Tohsaka standing inside the door, holding a teacup in one hand and raising it to him, as if he was greeting him from a distance at a banquet. Shirou was standing outside the house, and Tohsaka was standing inside. The shadow of the side door drooped slantingly.  Placing a strip on her face, Shirou saw that she was smiling.

    "Black tea, it's great." Tohsaka gently shook the instant tea Shirou made in his hand and disappeared into the house with a smile.

    The door is closed.

    Saber walked in front and did not hear this sentence.  Shirou was stunned for a while. He had never known that he had made black tea for her before him, so he did not understand the meaning of Tohsaka's words. Then he realized that Saber was waiting for him in front, so he added what Tosaka had just said.  Leave it behind.

    ＃＃

    Pulling himself together, Shirou walked on the street. Since Fuyuki was really uneasy recently, everyone didn't dare to go out on the street. Therefore, there were basically few people walking on the main road, which gave people the impression that this road was not peaceful.  Give yourself a sense of grandeur.

    First, about breakfast.  Tohsaka's simplicity is not to have breakfast at home. After all, it is a new day, and you have to go on a date with a girl on this day, so eating at home seems too ordinary, which is not good. It is better to eat out than eating at home.  Sweets that get up early can make people feel better, and they are the first thing that must be paid attention to when going out for fun.  So Shirou followed Tohsaka's suggestion and went to a store on the street to buy breakfast bags and milk tea. He ate them with Saber while waiting for the bus next to the platform and ate thirty of them.

    ??Bread, as long as you pinch it, will turn into milk paste and thin noodles as thick as two fingers, so it is impossible for people to eat enough, especially a servant Although this has nothing to do with a servant.

    "Shirou, is it okay for you to eat so little? You seem to have to walk all day today." Seeing that Shirou only ate two, Saber asked him with concern.

    "No, it won't be," Shirou replied with a smile, but his voice was a little astringent, not just because he was full after seeing Saber eat twenty-eight loaves of bread in one breath, but because today's funds are needed before the trip.  Ten percent has been consumed.

    "Well, it's really late. Did you miss the last bus?" In order to have money to go to places like the aquarium and movie theaters, he had to break the topic, so Shirou complained about the future bus.

    "If I had known this, I should have driven to Linzhen in Shirou's parked car," Saber replied.

    "Yes, if you drive" Shirou stopped in his unintentional reply. He looked at Saber in astonishment: "Drive? What to drive?"

    He doubted his ears. Saber had just said that the car he drove was from his own home - Shirou could only think of a limited-edition luxury sports car that had not been at his home for a long time but was worth about the same as his own home, the Mercedes 3000.  .  Although it stays at the entrance of the road, it is restricted and hinted. Ordinary people will be hit by it when they walk to that section of the road. They cannot see its existence and walk around it. Drivers will also turn around and leave on other roads.

    In the end, Saber nodded: "It's the white car parked in front of Shirou's house. It should be a suitable car for traveling."

    Shirou was no longer in a daze, he only had the strength to sigh.

    She is indeed a person who has been the king of a country. Even in modern times, her vision is great, and Mercedes is the car that suits her.

    Shaking his head, Shirou smiled relaxedly and apologetically: "What a pity, none of us can pilot that."

    "No, I have driven that before. I have enough experience and skills to control that piece of machinery."

    Shirou's smile was still on his face, but it was stiff. He looked at Saber's face, and he didn't expect that Saber, who was so serious, was actually joking. But when he saw those clear and calm eyes, Shirou immediately understood that Saber was not.  lie.

    "Sabercan you really drive that thing?" Shirou couldn't help but swallowed his saliva. Instead, he was like a servant summoned in ancient times, turning the car into a thing.

    "Yes." Saber nodded: "During the Holy Grail War ten years ago, I drove that style of car several times, and I can even drive a motorcycle skillfully."

    Shirou thought the same thing. During the Holy Grail War ten years ago, Saber was summoned by Kiritsugu, who was hired by Einzbern, and KiritsuguHe himself was participating in the Holy Grail War on behalf of Einzbern, so it was normal to have seen that car. As for driving it?

    "How did you learn to drive?" Shirou, who had never even ridden a motorcycle, couldn't help but ask. He had watched some TV dramas at least, where people from ancient times traveled to modern times and knew nothing, and the scenes of driving into walls were hilarious.  They are all, and in ancient times, Saber mostly rode horses, and mechanical things were limited to wooden carts. How did she learn to drive?

    "Because my class is a swordsman, I have riding skills, and the objects I apply them to are all 'rideable objects', so as long as I have been exposed to them, I can quickly adapt to and control them," Saber said,  Eyes sparkling.

    Shirou couldn't even sigh this time, not only because of Saber's answer, but also because the girl in front of him used her emerald green eyes to ask Shirou, this place is not far from Shirou's home, do you want to go back home?  , then took out the car, and the two of them drove to Xindu together

    Shirou couldn't help but think for a moment, if what Saber said was true, the two of them drove to Xindu together, not to mention if they were stopped by the police or something on the way, and saw the blond girl driving and interrogating her, what's more important is  , Saber doesn＊t have a driver＊s license!  !

    Not to mention that he has no driver＊s license, ID card, temporary residence permit, or even nationality. There is no such person. Once he is found, it will only be endless trouble.  What's more, I still have classmates in Xindu. I saw the car parked somewhere, and then I saw myself and another blond girl driving What a disaster.

    Saber must not be allowed to drive, but Shirou had no strong reason to persuade her. Fortunately, at this moment, the savior came. A light yellow striped public car slowly approached, so Saber also looked away.  .

    Shirou hurriedly waved, but the car stopped without waving, and then he got in the car, followed by Saber who also got in the car.  Before getting into the car, an idea came to Shirou's mind. Saber, who could control modern machinery through her class abilities, might be the least compatible Servant for Tohsaka.

    The car was a little better than on the road, and there was a driver. Other than that, there were only empty seats in the car, giving Shirou the feeling of having a private car, but still a bus.

    The driver was a woman. Since there were only two guests in the car, she seemed a little curious, especially about Saber.  But Shirou didn't have time to care about him. He didn't care at all about the female driver who glanced at Saber through the rearview mirror several times because he was stealing glances at Saber.

    Before getting in the car, everything had not started. After getting in the car and sitting down, Shirou had a few exclamation points in his mind. He finally realized that no one was there, Sakura Tohsaka Ilia, only himself and Saber〞  〞I really want to go on a date with Saber.

    His mood is undoubtedly exciting, full of surprises, panic, and uncertainty. He is always a little uneasy and restless, as if there is a grass growing in his heart, which is the most annoying thing, pricking and itching.

    However, when he turned to look at Saber, what Shirou saw was a calm profile.

    ?????????? Clear water eyes, soft blond hair, cheeks as small as the size of your own palm, and a neck as slender and noble as a swan.  Although they had been seeing each other on weekdays, Shirou's heartbeat was still a little faster when he saw it now.  Saber seemed to be a different person.  By the way, having said that, I don't seem to dare to look directly at Saber for too long. Moreover, during the battle, Saber's expression was different from now. It was understandable that she felt strange and her heartbeat was beating.

    No longer looking at the face that showed no signs of panic, Shirou looked away. Servant's perception was very good. If he continued to look at it, Saber might think that he had some evil intentions.

    However, because of this, Shirou understood how terrible things he could do again!  "Hey, I'm taking King Arthur out to play. Who has ever done such a thing?" Shirou shouted in his heart, showing himself happiness.  At the same time, he couldn't help but think that if it were Tohsaka, he would probably write this into a biography and sell books.

    In this way, he arrived at New City in silence all the way. When he saw the stop sign, Shirou had better prepare himself. Then when the car stopped, he immediately got up and walked towards the car door, while silently thinking about today's battle in his head.  Planning ensures that every aspect will not go wrong and how to remedy it if it does.

    "We're here, Saber, just get off the car here." Shirou turned around and said with a confident smile.

    (There really won＊t be another chapter, so I＊ll update one chapter today and the second chapter tomorrow)

 Related works Chapter 162: Forgot something

    "Welcome What kind of style do you like Oh, in that case, I recommend you to choose this one. This style is more suitable for your temperament" In the boutique clothing store, the waitress in professional clothing used professional clothes.  He smiled and said to Sbaer, whom Shirou brought to look at the costumes.

    At the first stop after getting off the bus, Shirou took Saber to the largest commercial center in the new capital, and regardless of anything else, he went directly to the clothing area.

    Since it is the first date, everything is new. If she can buy a new outfit first, and it is something she likes, humans like to show off everywhere in clothes they think look good. If Saber chooses the clothes she likes,  Just let her put it on immediately, and she won't feel too uncomfortable even if she spends a day with someone she hates. This is where the good mood of the day begins.

    Then, through some other things, I will deepen my friendly relationship with Saber. If I have better luck and follow my destiny, I can hold hands with Saber

    So, Shirou brought Saber to buy new clothes.

    But Saber was a little confused by the dazzling array of clothes. She glanced left and right, but her eyes never settled on a certain piece of clothing. In the end, Shirou said to the waiter that because she was a foreigner, she was not familiar with the clothing style of this country.  I don＊t really understand, so I hope she can help me choose.

    It＊s not ethnic style clothing, so why can＊t you understand it?  The waiter was a little confused, but she was very professional. Instead of taking Saber to an expensive place, she took Saber to the dress area.

    "This top matches your hair very well, just like the white dress you are wearing, so" the waiter said about a light blue dress that showed its advantages to the fullest, and at the same time motioned to Saber to  The clothes were fully unfolded: "If you like this, you need to unfold it. If you like it, there is a fitting room for women over there."

    Shirou also felt that the dress matched Saber very well. Compared to the bright red and green, Shirou felt that the lighter plain color matched Saber better. For example, he didn't know which country's style dress he was looking at.

    Saber, on the other hand, picked up the clothes with an expressionless face, which made people feel that she was very picky. The waiter secretly considered whether to take her to the adult clothing area, because there are many little kids who are not old enough.  I like to dress mature enough to act like an adult.  Saber, on the other hand, followed the waiter's instructions and pulled her clothes apart with a seemingly small amount of force Shirou felt a trace of magic flow.

    While he secretly screamed, he hissed, and the clothes that originally seemed to match Saber suddenly no longer matched her.  Saber easily tore her shirt in half and held each piece in her hands.

    Seeing Saber's confused look and the surprised look of the waiter looking at him, Shirou started to have a headache. Although he had made careful plans and made up for any mistakes, he still didn't expect the current situation.  .  In desperation, he had to take out his wallet and pay for a piece of clothing that he couldn't buy.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? Then the boutique can＊t stay anymore and has to go elsewhere, and Shirou feels that Saber will no longer have a good impression of the boutique because of what happened just now.  Today's day's battle plan was to make Saber happy, happy, and unable to extricate herself from the joy, so in order to prevent her mood from getting worse due to visiting the boutique next time, Shirou had no choice but to take her elsewhere.

    The aquarium that was supposed to be visited in two hours was put on the odometer in advance, and Shirou took her to the only aquarium in Fuyuki City.  Then I once again experienced that vain feeling of booking a place.

    This is the only aquarium owned by Fuyuki, so many people come here on weekdays, but it has been a lot quieter recently.  But because he had never been here before, Shirou almost didn't find it. After asking passers-by, Shirou felt Saber looking at him from behind. Although it was nothing, it still made the native of Fuyuki feel ashamed.

    Since no one has been watching in the aquarium recently, the usual seals, dolphins and other events at the public viewing platform have been cancelled. Shirou and Saber can only stand on the elevator and pass through the channel formed by the water tank to look above their heads.  Or the water creatures on both sides.

    It is like a cave-like road, about two or three people high. You can move forward automatically as long as you stand.  Above Shirou's head, in the clear water, countless marine creatures of various shapes were swimming in groups in the tank, occasionally interspersed with a huge whale or a few dolphins.

    In the blue water, there are schools of unknown fish, constantly shuttling back and forth.  The whale swayed slowly, making you wonder whether it would collapse the tank and fall down.  There are also groups of jellyfish swimming up and down in and out, and there are sand layers and stones on the water bottom beside them. There are some creatures such as shrimps and crabs living there, and some clown fish and barracudas are nearby.Creatures such as fish swim leisurely around the coral, eating microorganisms.

    Saber raised her head and looked up in surprise. Facing this world she had never seen or imagined, she could only keep staring with wide eyes, and she almost kept making slight exclamations.

    To be honest, Shirou was also shocked, not because he had never thought about such things, but because he had never seen such a thing in real life. He had seen it a few times on TV, but that kind of thing happened in a flash.  The scene that lasts for more than ten seconds at most and the real face-to-face confrontation in front of you are essentially different things.

    He watched the creatures in front of him move with such flexible postures, and never thought that there were such graceful postures in places he didn't pay attention to.  Even if he were allowed to swim in the clear water, he would be very happy.  Both he and Saber stared blankly at the fish swimming in the sky, like two believers looking up to a miracle.

    Finally, Saber＊s voice reminded Shirou.

    "Is this the scenery at the bottom of the sea?" Arturia, who has the blessing of the goddess of the lake and has never fallen into the water, was amazed.

    "Huh? Well" Shirou came back to his senses and quickly replied: "To a certain extent, this is already a real ocean."

    Saber lowered her head and looked at Shirou. Then she came to her senses and remembered that this was an artificial water feature. What she was in was just an aquarium covering an area of ??several thousand square meters and not the real seabed.  She nodded, and then looked back at the sparkling waves above.

    ※It＊s really unnatural,§ she said, not knowing whether it was emotion or a sigh: ※The fish that should have been able to swim according to their own will have been deprived of their freedom and imprisoned in such a small place.§

    When Shirou heard this, he couldn't help but feel a little depressed. He didn't expect that there was nothing he could do to cheer up Saber when he came to Fuyuki's only aquarium.

    Just when he was about to turn around, Saber's expression remained unchanged and she continued: "But why, this unnatural feeling also makes me feel beautiful."

    Her expression softened. Although she was still a little confused, in Shirou's opinion, it was a truly happy expression.

    Since I heard the word "beautiful" from Saber's mouth, this trip to the aquarium is already perfect, and it must have made up for the mistake in the boutique clothing store just now.

    However, because the plan had been messed up at the beginning, it was impossible to follow the plan now. After walking around the aquarium for an hour, it was nearly two hours before dinner time. We couldn't enter the restaurant now, so Shirou decided to go to the aquarium in the afternoon.  The agenda was also put up, and watching movies was put before eating.  Changing the schedule just had good results, so it shouldn't be a bad idea to do it now.

    So Shirou brought Saber to the cinema again.

    When the movie was shown today, Shirou felt a little embarrassed when he looked at the movie title.

    Transformers, Fast and Furious 3, Bleach: The Movie I feel like none of them are suitable and movies that Saber can understand.  Shirou suddenly felt that today was a bit out of season. He had originally thought of watching love movies to make himself and Saber, who were like stones, feel something, and then they could develop like the love movies they saw, but today the movie was shown in the cinema  What are they?  !

    Since then, Shirou sighed and looked at the program list.

    "What's wrong? You look very troubled, Shirou. Is there anything troublesome?" Saber asked from behind him.

    "No" Shirou turned around and made a smile, pointing to one of the poster boards: "I just decided what movie I want to watch."

    Saber followed his finger and saw that the poster was a group of figures dressed in black and posing in a pose, and it was still drawn.

    ＃＃

    After only ten minutes passed, Shirou began to regret taking Saber to watch a movie, or rather, to watch this movie.

    "Thisthis is" Saber had an almost complicated look on her face, her eyes unblinkingly looking at the characters in the movie, or in other words, at the weapons in their hands.

    This is indeed a very passionate movie. The protagonist gets acquainted with an unknown person, and then is dragged into strange things. Whether it is the TV or movie version, it is the same route, and then there is a battle.  However, the opponent's fighting style attracted Saber's attention.

    "By calling the weapon's true name, you can unleash the power of the weapon. This is simply the Noble Phantasm of the Heroic Spirit." Saber said almost sighing, and she looked at Shirou.

    Shirou has never seen this, so he can't solve Saber's doubts about this. It can only be said that it is a coincidence. He is the original author of this anime movie.The surname is Dao.

    "Noble Phantasm?" Maybe Saber spoke a little louder. Someone in front heard Saber's voice and turned his head in confusion.

    That's a woman.  Although Saber just accidentally revealed something that should be concealed, to ordinary people, what Saber just said is no different from boring ramblings.  Shirou raised his hand to wave and made an apologetic gesture. He was about to say sorry to her for disturbing her, but when he saw the other person's face, his whole body stiffened immediately.

    Because the cinema was very dark, after entering, Shirou couldn't see what the people sitting inside looked like. As for the person in the seat in front of him, Shirou only knew that the person sitting in front of him was blocked by the back of the chair, so he couldn't see his appearance at all.  Now he followed the flashing images on the movie screen and saw the face in the front seat clearly.

    ??The eyes are as red as blood, with a round shape like ruby, paired with long pupils that almost cut these strangely beautiful eyes in two, and a head of hair that is extremely bright in a dark cinema.  The flowing gold hair lay quietly on her head, at shoulder length, and looked like branches of the same sacred tree as Saber's hair.

    This girl looks like she is only around 20 years old, maybe even 17 or 18 years old, still in school age.  However, this blond-haired, red-eyed Shirou had only seen one person yesterday morning, and that was Gilgamesh.  Looking at the doubtful girl in front of him, his raised arm stiffened.

    Saber was even more excited than Shirou. She stood up almost instantly and had to arm herself and draw her sword out of reflex.  But fortunately, her reason suppressed her action, and she remembered that this place was also a public place, so it could not be used as a fighting location.  Moreover, she also saw clearly that the other party was a woman.  A woman who is instantly recognizable as a woman.

    Shirou finally came to his senses and hurriedly grabbed Saber to prevent her from doing anything drastic. However, Saber had already calmed down and there was no need for him to pull her.

    The girl in front of her was in a daze. She stood up with a look of horror towards Saber. The other girl looked up at her in surprise and blinked.  As for Shirou, who hurriedly grabbed her hand and stopped him, she felt as if the blonde girl was about to attack her.

    "What's the matter? Arcueid" a male voice said from the seat next to the red-eyed girl, and another person raised his head.

    Shirou looked at him for a few seconds, and then he was surprised again. He looked at the young man with large glasses. After the young man saw Shirou Emiya in the back seat, he also opened his eyes behind the frames in surprise.

    "You were from that time"

    "Emiya"

    Both of them stopped talking because of the other's voice, wanting to step aside and let the other speak first.

    "Are you an acquaintance?"

    "Do you know him, Shirou?"

    The two girls with the same blond hair glanced at each other because of the sound of each other speaking. Shirou also looked at the blond girl and was attracted by the hair on her forehead.

    "Two, two!"  !

    An hour and a half later, Shirou and Saber came out of the cinema.

    Waving to say goodbye to Tohno Shiki and the girl named A who also came out in pairs, Shirou had a somewhat unnatural expression on his face.  In contrast, Zhiki, who was wearing glasses, waved his hand calmly: "Well, bye, see you later."

    Then he turned around and walked away with the blonde girl. The chic waving gesture made Shirou fascinated for a moment. He was also taking his girlfriend on a date, but this senior was much more natural than him.

    After the small episode in the cinema, a few people chatted for a few words. For people who had met once in the same city, they could meet again by chance, talk and laugh, and then continue to watch the movie.

    Shirou's expression was a little strange, and his mood was quite complicated. At this moment, he wanted to look at Saber's face, but he didn't.

    Originally, he thought that among the two movies, only Death was a hot-blooded idiot and it was not that long, so it would be more appropriate to watch that one, but he made a mistake at an important moment.  Not only did the content attract Saber, but after the initial interlude, Saber watched the movie more seriously, and even involuntarily moved about the battle scenes in it, as if she was thinking about it in another person's shoes.  What will you do?

    Shirou was still thinking about it. While watching the movie, Saber was attracted by the plot, and then he didn't notice anything. He quietly, slowly, slowly put his hand on the back of her hand, just like  They bumped into each other inadvertently, and then the two people were shocked at the same time. They looked at each other inexplicably, with unclear questions in their eyes, and then their cheeks moved at the same time.Kurenai turned away from each other and looked at the movie screen stiffly for a long time, but their hands would not separate Shirou saw that this was described in all the movies, so he acted according to this idea.  But he forgot that all movies are artificial interpretations. If they are not completely false, they must be adapted before they can be put on the screen.

    The real situation is more miserable than the illusory interpretation, because Shirou has to stay away from Saber as much as possible to avoid being knocked away by her excited waving hands.  Moreover, Shirou immediately lost half of his courage when there was someone he had a close relationship with before. Letting his relationship heat up with someone else in front of someone he knew was something that everyone would be embarrassed about and it wouldn't be easy to do.  So Shirou gave up his attempt to grab Saber's hand.

    "It's amazing, it can actually fly." Saber was shocked that they were able to fight in the air, and at the same time, she was ashamed that she could only operate in such a narrow range of amphibious operations.

    Shirou looked nervously at the two people in front of him. Don't let them be surprised when they heard Saber's words. Just now, Saber said taboo words, and now she said something to a cartoon that was obviously fake at a glance.  It really can fly, so awesome.  But what reassured him was that the couple in front didn't seem to hear it.

    But because of this, one and a half hours of watching the movie was in vain.

    Shirou looked at Saber with some frustration. Although Shirou didn't know what she thought, the latter had a thoughtful expression on her face and was obviously still thinking about the movie just now, so she probably wasn't bad at all.

    Thinking of this, Shirou felt that he couldn＊t watch the movie in vain, so he asked: "How is it, Saber, what do you think of the movie just now?"

    Saber, who was interrupted from her thoughts, raised her head, looked at Shirou, and nodded. Her expression was neither good nor bad. She nodded slowly: "Well, it's an incredible feeling.  The information is reflected in dozens of minutes, so fast that people want to catch it, but they are afraid of missing what is below. Moreover, compared to the TV at Shirou's home, the characters in this one are all artificially created, and they are supposed to be false  It＊s amazing how vividly something is made.§

    She praised the producers of the film.

    "Umsuch a movie, I mean the content, what do you think?" Shirou realized that Saber had misunderstood what he meant, and hurriedly corrected it.

    Saber＊s eyebrows were raised a little higher, then lowered.  Shirou looked at her face. She didn't show any emotions of liking or disliking, nor did she say so. To describe it, it was more like tranquility.

    After a few seconds of silence, Saber spoke: "Although in the end, the girl gave up her life, she used her own life to save many lives. She did what she wanted to do, which is a commendable act.  .§

    "And" is it because of the illusion of light? Shirou noticed that there was an inexplicable sadness on Saber's face. She seemed to be looking at something that Shirou couldn't see: "For the thing that I want to protect,  The courage she gave should be remembered by everyone. Even if it will be erased by other forces, if you look for everything about her existence, you will remember it in the place where she once stayed."

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, and then nodded in confusion: "Really? Well, let's go then."

    He turned around and led Saber towards the next destination, with Saber silently following behind him.

    cut!  Shirou snorted with disdain in his heart. He felt that he shouldn't watch this movie at all. Watching the Transformers, which were called visual monsters, might make Saber feel something else.

    When watching the end of this movie, Shirou realized that maybe this would be a good material to correct Saber's incorrect values.

    However, Saber still feels that she is right as long as she saves others through sacrifice, which should be regarded as something to be respected and appreciated. If she wants to change this abnormal perception, she may not be able to change it in an hour and a half.

    But time is not limited to today, and now we must replenish energy for the next fierce battle.

    Shirou took Saber to the restaurant recommended by Tohsaka, but he didn't know that Tohno Shiki, who was leaving in the opposite direction, also ran into a little trouble.

    He looked back at the two people behind him who had also started walking. Arcueid's eyes sharpened for a moment, then he turned around and continued walking.  When she first came into contact with that girl, she instinctively sensed a temperament in the other person that was similar to her own but far different from her own. Moreover, the other person seemed to be a good girl with a harmless face, but Bai Ji believed that she and her  In terms of confrontation, it must be the most brutal fight he has ever encountered.

    "Heroic Spirit"??She repeated the words she had just heard.

    Zhiki didn't know what his female companion had just looked back at, and his eyesight was incomparable to that of the princess. He just heard her muttering something. Zhiki didn't understand and turned to look at her:  "What?"

    Arcueid＊s expression immediately became sunny. She looked at a big sign in front of her almost with eyes. Zhiki followed her gaze and looked at: Chinese steamed buns.

    A big sign like a flagpole, with a big steaming steamer outside, and a stall selling steamed buns set up outside at noon in the middle of winter. This was the first time Zhiki saw something. He was stunned for a moment and quickly understood.

    ※Zhiki, I want to eat this,§ the girlfriend turned around and said.

    "Okay" He nodded, took big steps and chased his girlfriend who was already running towards the bun shop.

    However, when he passed by a family of three passers-by, he glanced at one of them in surprise because of his clothes. What he didn't know was that after passing by them, one of them turned around,  With a very unhappy look on her face, she stared at Zhiki's back, as if staring at an enemy she had just recognized.

    That is the hostess of a family of three, wearing a soft white kimono with light cherry-colored patterns, sober and soft.  The purple waist was tied with delicate knots that looked like braids, making her look almost like a princess from ancient times.  However, the shoulder-length short hair instead of a bun allows her to retain a hint of modernity.

    Facing the young man who just walked past her, her face suddenly turned dark.

    Sensing the change in his partner's mood, another adult walking next to him immediately asked: "What's wrong, Shiki?"

    "No, it's nothing." The wife looked back at her confused husband and shook her head: "I just remembered something I forgot to do just now."

    She let go of her daughter＊s hand and said, ※You go to the amusement park with her first, and I＊ll get the things I forgot.§

    In response to his wife's completely inappropriate answer, Qianya immediately smiled bitterly.

    My name is Shiki, his name is Shiki, they are also Shiki.  What does he mean?  Moreover, he also wears glasses and has the same sweet face as Mikiya. He also wears glasses. It＊s like a fusion of Mikiya and I.  I can't stand it anymore, I'm very angry, I can't let this Shiki go like this, I'm going to kill this guy Mikiya can almost read her inner activities from Shiki's face, Shiki's face  His expression was so obvious that he almost had to leave it with subtitles.

    Qian was almost helpless with a grimace. You can't just kill them when they call them names that sound the same as yours.

    How could she let her go like this? After a while, she ran to a deserted place and blocked the young man just now. Qian Ya hurriedly reached out to pull his wife to let go of her daughter's arm, but an unexpected small obstruction delayed her action.

    At this time, the four-year-old daughter took her mother's hand and pulled Mikiya, shaking her father's balance. Mikoya staggered a bit. The little daughter pointed to the place in the opposite direction to her mother: "Dad."  , I want to eat that.§

    Although she is still very young, words like yellow-haired girl cannot be applied to Wei Na＊s head.  Her shiny black hair has been grown down her back. Although her parents both have black hair, such smooth hair was obviously inherited from her mother.  The blue eyes came from a good man's father, but now these eyes are full of expectation, like water just scooped from the sea, watery and saying let's go, let's go.

    The poor dad with the big glasses couldn＊t see clearly that there was no food for sale there, but because of his little daughter＊s unintentional obstruction, when he raised his eyes and looked at his wife, she had already disappeared.  And the couple who were supposed to be buying steamed buns were nowhere to be seen. How could they buy steamed buns so quickly?

    But she was nowhere to be seen, and she could only stare blankly at the bun shop. Her daughter was holding her father's hand next to him, and her eyes were moving around flexibly.

 Related Works Chapter 162 Dead Line, Dead Point

    Shiki is in a very bad mood now, very bad.

    A few minutes ago, someone called a man by his name. Then she was very angry and wanted to turn around to find trouble. But when she followed her back, she walked a few dozen meters and saw a man sneaking around a corner.  She was hiding away, and when she saw herself coming, she was so frightened that she thought she had discovered her.

    Mizusui Ayako almost retracted her body into the wall to avoid people who might turn her head to look at the corner alley and find her sneaky figure.  In fact, the two rituals now even know the address and name of this girl who looks somewhat similar to her. She even knew it after following her several times.  No one's full name is known.  No way, rich people can do a lot.

    Shiki was already very unhappy about someone calling her the same name, and it was a man, and when she got up early in the morning and reluctantly went for a walk, there was a little tail behind her that she didn't like very much, which made her even more unhappy.  〞〞Based on the information I learned about Mizui, it was inferred that she followed Mikiya over and over again, and it was remarkable that she did not disappear quietly.

    But now, Shi followed the couple into a corner of a dilapidated building, and angrily discovered that it was a dead end with only rotten newspapers and a gray wall. The two people in front of her had disappeared out of thin air.  .

    When I realized that I had been tricked, I had been in a bad mood since I woke up early in the morning.

    There was a sound of volleying above her head, and sure enough, when she turned around, she saw the man and woman stopping behind her, or in other words, standing still.  She didn't know where he fell from, but Shi could tell without looking that the floors on both sides were above the sixth floor. Even she had to use a certain amount of strength or a wall to relieve the impact, but from what she heard  The sound, they came down directly through the air, that is to say, they jumped directly from a height of more than twenty meters.

    Looking at the two people standing steadily, Shi

    "Although you are following us, but let's meet for the first time." Facing the beauty in kimono opposite him, Shiki couldn't help but soften his tone.  Even if he knew that she was a stalker with an unknown purpose, Shiki would not be too kind and cold-hearted after all.  But he forgot that those who dare to wear kimonos and go out to enjoy the breeze in the middle of winter cannot do it if they are not in good health.

    Just now when he and Arcueid were preparing to buy big meat buns, they both felt one thing at the same time, that is: there was murderous intent, and it was coming towards them.

    One is the executioner princess of vampires, the other is the king of killers that no one knows about, one has a very keen sense of breath, and the other has experience and sense gained from killing countless big shots. The two of them murmured together as soon as they felt murderous intent.  Then he made a decision to take the murderous guy behind him to a place where no one was around, and then deal with it.

    Shiki, who had almost visited the entire Fuyuki City in search of Ciel, quickly found an uninhabited corner nearby. After walking in, he asked Arcueid to take him to the top of the building, and then waited for the people behind him.  After walking in, he jumped down and blocked the way.

    But when he saw the stalker, Zhiki was startled, because he found that the person following him with murderous intent was the kimono housewife he had just met halfway, and he could no longer say the indifferent lines he had prepared.

    Shi smiled.

    "Ah, it's our first time meeting you," Shi smiled and said, "Because if you meet me once, you will definitely remember it."

    This sentence made Zhiki frown, not understanding what it meant, but looking at the uninfectious sneer on the other person's face, he began to feel that something was wrong with this woman.

    At least one of the two people has special powers.

    An ordinary humanoid with an ordinary appearance and no other distinguishing features except for the large glasses.  However, he has the ability to sense changes in the aura of others, and can detect murderous aura more than ten meters away, which is very keen.  Moreover, it is possible to silently jump up to floors dozens of meters high and fall down safely. Only people who practice Qi can do it. But the guy in front of him undoubtedly does not have that kind of temperament. I can only say that this guy is a detached person who is not human.  exist.

    Of course, it could also be that the girl did this and the man was just a burden.  Then you can change the initial judgment to a cute and eye-catching blonde girl whose characteristics are very attractive.

    The best possibility is that both of them have special abilities worth killing.

    Thinking of this, Shiki asked Zhiki in front of him: "What's your name?"

    Zhiki was startled. It was not easy for him to resist this woman who was not found based on her identity: "Yuan?＃Shiki.  "

    Tono

    The unexpected name made Shi turn her face slightly, and something flashed across her face. She looked at Zhiki and smiled softly: "This is really a good name!"

    An invisible aura swept over him, making Zhiki's hair stand on end.

    If something was wrong just now, what Zhiki feels now is a chill.  He frowned, he didn't expect this woman with a watery appearance to smile so coldly, it made his hair stand on end.

    "Really, thank you, this is the first time you complimented my name." The uneasiness in his heart became more and more intense. Zhiki looked at her very carefully, not daring to relax at all. He had no reason to deal with this woman whose purpose was still unknown until now.  He tensed up: "Besides, you followed us here specifically, what do you want to do"

    Feeling someone tugging on his sleeve, Zhiki turned his head and looked at arcueid, who had obvious dissatisfaction on his face.

    "Don't worry about this person." The girl who looked to be 17 or 18 years old stared at him with a pouty way that only an 11 or 12-year-old girl would use. "I originally thought there would be some troublesome person, but he is not dead."  She is nothing more than an ordinary human being, so there is no need to pay attention to her."

    She looked at this guy who was dressed like someone from a play with a provocative look, with a dissatisfied look on his face.  Arcueid had no reason to like this guy who ruined his second meal of the day.

    "But" Zhiki smiled bitterly and shook his head. He was about to admonish her, but a faint voice sounded behind him.

    "Really, that means you are not human beings anymore?" It was obviously a bit like a soprano, but at this moment it became as long and profound as if it came from the ghost gate.

    Zhiki turned his head dumbly, but when he saw the woman, he closed his eyes and nodded with satisfaction. She gently raised her hanging hand, and slipped something out of her graceful sleeves.  He took a step forward - a bright light flashed past.

    The dignified and beautiful woman suddenly threw off the sheath of the dagger in her hand, revealing a blade as smooth as a mirror. I don't know what she was thinking. It turned out to be very beautiful to people like Shiki who were not very interested in kimonos.  There is a murder weapon hidden in the kimono.  There was a muffled sound under her feet. After the woman took a step forward, her second step no longer touched the ground, but floated in the air, as if she could step on invisible air.  The beautiful patterns on the kimono turned into blurry white shadows, and she rushed forward violently, thundering and silently, like a swallow flying through the air.  The blade in his hand was the sharp beak of a swallow, chasing Zhiki's face.

    Zhiki, who had just turned his head, had no time to react. The opponent's short blade was already about to pierce his eyebrows.  At this time, his body's instinct helped him. He quickly raised his arm and placed it in front of him, like a shield.

    Shi sneered, abandoning the car to protect the handsome man? Indeed, compared to being stabbed in the head by the opponent without resistance, it is better to give up an arm as a resistance. His own blade pierced his arm, and it was difficult to pull it out again.  .  Although Tohno Shiki lost an arm, he had a chance to fatally counterattack.  Shiki had already begun to admire him for thinking of this in such a short period of time.

    However, Shi didn＊t want to pierce his head with one blow, but Shi＊s arm suddenly swung down, and the sharp knife that originally penetrated the air suddenly deflected and fell straight down.  The light spot turned into a vertical beam, and suddenly the whole thing seemed to be cut open.

    Although it is just a short sword in a woman's hand, if she strikes it with one blow, she will see a severed arm rising into the sky.

    However, Shiki is doomed to be disappointed.

    There was a clang, like the sound of steel clashing. In Shi Shi's surprised eyes, the blade in her hand cut open the other person's clothes, but stopped on the other person's arm.  It was obvious that the opponent's arm had fallen a bit due to his own strength, but it seemed as if it had hit something extremely solid and could not be cut.

    Impossible, even though it was just an ordinary slash, it wouldn＊t be like this.  Human hands cannot be so hard, there must be some mechanism or something else.

    However, there was no chance for her to think. There was a sudden blackness above her head. She thought smartly and did not raise her head. Instead, she directly tapped the ground with her toes and slashed downwards while her bent body bent even harder, but  Relying on the flexibility of his feet and legs, he still retreated quickly.

    With a bang, fist-sized rocks flew in front of her, and some tiny gravels even landed on her hair and cheeks.  However, among the splashing stones, she saw that the beautiful and lovely girl just now was bent over, with one hand deeply embedded in the ground. The stones that had just been splashed were?The result of her hitting the ground with one hand.

    The originally slender woman's arm was now penetrated deeply into the ground like a ground drill, causing a huge impact that could not be used to demolish a building smoothly.

    With a downward step, Li Li flew backwards hanging upside down, drawing a circle in the air. He completely released his backward force, landed on the ground as quickly as possible, and stabilized his body.

    At this moment, she raised her head and looked at Tono Shiki. To be precise, she was looking at Tono Shiki's arm.  The arm that was supposed to be severed by her was actually still intact on the opponent's arm at this moment, and the presence of flesh could be clearly seen in the gaps in the opponent's tattered clothes. It was obvious that he was not wearing any armor, but he was able to achieve this with his body.  Kung fu that can resist swords, obviouslyhe is not as human as he looks.

    Zhiki put down his arm and looked at Liangyi with a strange look. At the same time, he stopped Arcueid who wanted to rush forward.

    "Why are you stopping me? It was obviously the opponent who struck first." The princess of the True Ancestor was very dissatisfied. Just now, she did not block the sudden attack, but instead fought back when the opponent's attack failed.  Her speed and adaptability are definitely beyond the reach of Liang Li. She didn't stop him because she absolutely trusted Zhiki's ability. But after Zhiki blocked it just now, she didn't fight back, but just stayed with him in a daze.  Now Zhiki stopped him again.

    "That's good, but" Zhiki smiled bitterly and didn't know how to answer. For Arcueid, who would fight back when attacked, she might not be able to understand that she should not cause a conflict and tolerate this kind of thing as much as possible.

    ※However, he was also a little surprised.

    It is obviously a human body, but the light posture and the foot movement without any suffocation. The foot is taken out on the way back, but the grasp of time and position and the shift of the center of gravity make the legs, knees, and waist move, as well as the bones, ligaments, and muscles of the whole body.  The muscles and muscles all changed accordingly, so that the movements that should have fallen and rolled were transformed into movements that were impossible for the human body. It even became a harmonious routine. It was almost the concept of Qinggong.  And judging from the rapid progress she had just made, she was already used to the aggressive attack routine.

    This guy is a practitioner.

    ※Moreover, she is a super mixed-match woman wearing a gorgeous kimono and a pair of leather boots.

    Zhiki answered in his mind, while looking at the other person, wondering if he had ever had a grudge against her. When he was looking for the person next to him, he encountered many abnormal beings and special humans, and also killed many.  There are few people, but there are indeed no human martial artists.

    "What did you put on your arm?"

    Hearing the sound, Zhiki saw the woman opposite squinting at him, waved her hand and said, "No, no, it's justwell, this is really hard to say."

    "As expected, he has an inhuman body." Shi heard this and didn't care. Instead, he looked at Zhiki with an expression as expected: "But, even if you can resist the sword's slashing, can you withstand this?"  ?§

    this?  Zhiki didn't know what this was, but the beautifully dressed man rushed up quickly.  Zhiki only had time to shout out: "Wait, we don't know each other"

    We don＊t know each other, so why do we have to fight each other? There is no reason to hate each other.

    "Two rituals" exchanged one's own name with the other party, and at the same time wanted to use this to tell the other party that there was a reason to fight with him.

    The Tono clan has always been hostile to the four families of Qiangami, Wu Jing, Ryoyi, and Qiye, and once completely wiped out one of them. Whether it was the hatred passed down from their ancestors or the desire to avenge the other wiped out family, they all  It can be used as a reason to fight with Tohno Shiki〞〞For the first time, Shiki is extremely satisfied with his surname.

    When Zhigui heard the surname Liangyi, he was stunned for a moment. He remembered something that Feicui once remembered. The same family name that existed as the family he was wiped out was Liangyi.

    "You" But it was too late to speak, and Zhiki could only use the remaining voice to scream.  Arcueid, who was waiting for the opponent to rush over, was stunned and made no move.

    It was like opening eyes, but the soft golden Buddha light, the blue electric flame and the color of blood flashed in the originally beautiful eyes, instantly turning a pair of beautiful eyes into ghost eyes.

    The flying blade in the hand is like the assistant of the god of death, raised towards the enemy in front of him.  Zhiki didn't expect such a situation at all. He was too familiar with these eyes, because he himself also had such eyes. For anyone, any creature, anyThings, everything, have no meaning in front of the eyes.

    Being able to touch death and see its location with sight at the same time, so as to accurately attack and destroy that location. For it, any protection called absolute defense can only be a joke.

    It was too late to take off his glasses, Zhiki only had time to take out the folded blade from his pocket and open it.

    Ding!  !

    The crisp blades collided with each other. However, it was the two rituals that were stunned first.

    Her dagger collided with Shiki's short knife, but it did not cut off the opponent's blade. At the same time, Shiki widened her blue eyes and looked at the neat man in front of her in disbelief.  Zhiki took a step back in embarrassment and stood firm.

    Yes, it＊s very neat, very neat, and the clean ones are just ordinary people.

    He has a very ordinary face, the type that cannot be found in a crowd. The most similar thing to his own is the large glasses, but he is also the type of a cute and well-behaved child, and he is a complete young man.  public.  However, this ordinary face at this moment was too dazzling for Shiki.

    It was so dazzling that he didn＊t even have the black lines on his clothes.

    In Shiki＊s eyes, his face was clean and tidy, and there were several traces of acne on his skin. Other than that, the black lines that should have appeared were completely non-existent.  This person actually didn't die.

    At first, Shiki thought it was Shiki's power, because like Araya Soren, he used some kind of power to make the line of death fade, but he was different. Even if Shiki exhausted all his strength to see, this man  , and there is no dead line at all.

    Even though there are blades and clothes on them, he doesn＊t have these graffiti-like lines at all.

    Moreover, I aimed at the dead line of the opponent's blade and slashed with more force. When I saw the dead line on the opponent's body and slashed at the same time, the opponent actually slightly moved the position of the blade in his hand, although it was only a slight movement.  , but the movement of his knife along the dead line was deflected, and the blades collided with each other.

    Being able to quickly get into a stance against the opponent, and at the same time, after moving a little bit, he immediately found his support point after receiving the impact of the attack, and then supported his body again. This is because the opponent is also a person who has practiced a certain kind of physical fitness.  Skilled person.  But compared to that surprising fact, this is enough to ignore.

    "However, the defensive posture that should be taken for granted must be deflected, causing me to take a step back to stabilize my body. This is strange no matter how you think about it, and if you can explain the reason

    Soaring into the air, Shi retreated again. For the enemy, she retreated twice, which was unimaginable.

    "You guy, could it be that" Shi Shi said this sentence almost with difficulty.

    "If you open your eyes, you can't even stay rational. If you don't close your eyes, you can't even move a step." Zhiki slowly put away the hilt of the knife and sighed: "Because when I meet my eyes, I can't even move."  In terms of what you can see, there is nothing on the ground, and the sky looks like it is about to collapse. If you can understand this, what you see should be the same thing as me."

    ""

    "Ah, really. It's the first time I know that there are people who can see these lines like me. At that time, I didn't have the chance to be as surprised as you are now." Zhiki really didn't know what to say to this lady, he  He took off his glasses and exposed his eyes. The original black eyes began to change. The color of blue and blood were intertwined inside. However, the blue seemed to be formed of white and blue-purple, and further inside  Extending, it seems to be something else, a blend of more complex colors, like some kind of vortex that can accommodate everything.

    Just like copying from your eyes, a pair of eyes, the style looks like looking at the gorgeous and strangely shining in the mirror.

    She had never been surprised by things she had never thought of in her dreams, including seeing some special abilities, a building that could eat people, or Asakami's strange eyes.  The same name and the same eyes must be something that can only be obtained after experiencing death. In other words, this person has also died once.

    Facing two rituals, facing people who also have the magic eye that can lead to death, but she can rely on her own power to control it. Someone else should be helping her.  This reminded Shiki of the days when he couldn't control the Demon Eye by his own strength. If he wanted to thank him, he must thank his teacher for everything.

    "It seems that you have also met a noble person." He put his eyes back on and became that popular figure.  I don＊t know if I＊m sighing, but this person in front of the two ceremoniesShiki sighed.

    Shi looked at him in silence for a while, not knowing whether she understood the other person's words or not. In short, she closed her eyes, and her eyes returned to silent nothingness.  As if she was a little disgusted, she turned the blade of the knife in her hand, inserted it into the scabbard that she picked up with her toes, and put it away again.

    The tone of "enough is enough" is a bit gray, as if you have given up something, and at the same time you are even more dissatisfied.

    After saying that, she walked towards Zhiki unabashedly, so grandly that she almost passed by him. Just now, she almost smashed her to pieces with a palm. The girl just stared at her, but she didn't care and walked over directly.  .

    And Arcueid was pulled by Shiki, staring like an angry cat.  For Zhiki, if the other party wants to leave, then let her.

    However, when walking by Zhiki, Shiki stopped, and she squinted at Zhiki unreasonably.

    "Toono is a mixed race and has abnormal abilities, but you are different!"

    Indeed, because the Tono clan is a clan mixed with demon blood, although they are tyrannical, their power is very special. Shiki can also see that this is not the case for this man. Compared to the rumors of his ancestors, his attack methods are ordinary.  pattern.

    "Ah, this, how do you say it?"

    "But Shiki didn't want to get the answer, she could only just complain.

    Zhiki smiled and turned his head to look at the other person's leaving figure.

    "Don't you want to know why my arm can resist the sword?" he suddenly asked.

    Shi Shi looked back at her. She naturally wanted to know this question, but at this moment, she didn't want to speak out at all.

    "Your eyes are the same as mine, so you must know that everything has flaws, whether it is humans, plants, stones, even light, shadow, even fleeting things have a lifeline. The closer they are to extinction,  The more things are like this." He raised his arms, and under the damaged clothes, there was intact skin: "Not to mention people who are often exposed to death."

    He said: "But one day I noticed that since everything can be destroyed, whether it is attack, defense, human will, spirit, they are all things that can be destroyed, then why can't there be one thing that can be destroyed?  Woolen cloth."

    Shi frowned, waiting for his answer.

    "If that's the case, why can't we destroy the dead line?" Zhiki said: "Since everything can be destroyed, then the existence of such a thing as a dead line also has flaws. There are also dead lines and dead points.  There are also flaws, things that can be killed.§

    Shi Shi was stunned. Compared to her previous surprise, she was now faced with something that she could think about, but humans would never think about it.  She understood what Shiki meant.

    Zhiki put down his arm and continued: "That's it. Originally, I was not far from death, so my body was full of dead spots. I only thought of this because I didn't want to die. Now, I have killed all the flaws in my body.  .The dead line is the most fragile part of a thing, the weakest point of molecular connection. Those things are killed by mewell, if I want to say, I have the strongest body. It is precisely because of this that you will see  If you don't reach my death line, I can also use my body to direct your dagger."

    At this moment, Shi also had some other opinions about this dumb-faced public figure. Although his idea was like a madman and he was daring, he succeeded.

    "It's like if you stab yourself with a knife, you will die. Who would stab yourself with a knife?"  But he cut off his shortcomings with one stroke.

    However, he can see his own death line, which means that the death he has come into contact with has reached that point.

    but＃＃

    The gorgeous whirlpool rolled up from Shiki's eyes again. She turned around with interest and looked at Shiki's body as he turned his head.

    Zhiki, who was still smiling, was startled by the sudden brightening of the other person's eyes. He looked at Shiki in surprise, and saw the latter looking at him in a funny way, as if what he just said were all insignificant jokes.  :"how?"

    "You are really an interesting person," Shishi said to him with a smile. Such a gentle smile, if it meant Asagami, she would understand what it meant.

    And Zhiki also felt the coldness in it. He frowned and looked at Shiki, not understanding what the other party meant.

    "Killing the dead line and making the body tougher is really an unexpected trick. However, you are not as perfect as you said." Shi smiled and said: "Don't you know, humans can't see their own bodies.  of all.§She raised her hand and pointed to the lower part of her head: "Even with the help of mirrors and other objects, even you can't remove all the flaws in your body."

    The unexpected impact made Zhiki stiffen. He looked at Shiki blankly, and at the same time subconsciously wanted to touch his neck.  Is that where Shiki just saw his only weakness that he didn't kill?

    The dagger fell into Shiki's hand again, and she stared at Zhiki: "I'm interested in you. After talking for so long, I learned a lot. Now, how about starting the second round!"

    Zhiki: ""

    (Damn, it＊s finally a holiday, I was so dizzy the past few days)

 Related Works Chapter 164: Lion Puppet

    After sitting in the cafe, Shiki threw himself heavily into the chair and groaned as if he had been carrying a lot of goods for a whole day, leaving all the choices to Arcueid.

    After finally getting rid of the scary woman just now, Zhiki walked for only a few minutes before feeling that he couldn't stand it anymore and walked directly into the nearby cafe.  Zhiki didn't have too many likes or dislikes for the woman who also had the magic eye that could lead to death, but she actually chased him directly and asked for a fight. She was planning to leave, but she turned back again and at the same time also  Talk about a second round.  Zhiki didn't intend to fight her. He was chased by her for dozens of minutes before he managed to escape. However, he was just tired enough.

    "What's wrong? Are you that tired? It was just a while." Arcueid was puzzled by Zhiki's fatigue. In her opinion, Zhiki had only been active for a few dozen minutes.

    "Ah, for humans, this is already a lot of activity." As vampires cannot understand human fatigue, there is nothing Shiki can do.

    The only time Arcueid felt tired was when he resurrected her after hacking her to death. She would only be tired at that level, so she couldn't understand Shiki's pain.

    Knowing that this is the huge physical difference between humans and true ancestors, arcueid said nothing more.  Seeing that Shiki was resting and unable to talk to her, she passed the time by curling the hair on her forehead with her fingers before the drinks were served.

    "Zhiki" curled his hair for a while. Arcueid felt bored and decided to talk to Zhiki. He had been motionless like a dead man for several minutes. Now he should rest and gain the strength to speak: "Are you so good in the end?  ?§

    "Ah, what?" Zhiki was distracted.

    "I mean, when you finally got rid of that woman, could you tell that person?" When Arcueid said this, he suddenly became angry: "What? He's just a human being, how dare you be so arrogant, Zhiki  Really, why do you want to stop me, that kind of guy, I just want"

    You can crush her with just one palm.

    Zhiki looked up to the ceiling with a wry smile, feeling a little helpless.

    Just now, he had been preventing Arcueid from starting a fight with the person named Liang Yi, because the other party had the magic eyes that could lead to death. Even the True Ancestor would be killed with such eyes, and apart from these eyes, Liang Yi had no physical body.  The strength could not compete with the True Ancestor, and he had no doubt that Arcueid could make a hole in her body with one finger.

    But isn＊t it necessary? It＊s the first time for both parties to meet. Why do they have to fight to the death? Although things have already begun to develop in that direction.

    In order to avoid a situation where both sides would suffer losses and everyone would die, Shiki asked Arcueid to wait beside him while he went to negotiate, but he was still pursued to fight.  After all, he is not a war-loving person, nor is he a murderous person. How can Zhiki be willing to fight with others, not to mention that he may be killed in the blink of an eye in a straight-to-death battle with the Demon Eye.  As a result, he was chased like a rabbit. No matter how he tried to persuade Liang Yi, it was of no use, but the arcueid next to him was getting impatient.  In the end, he named someone, which made Liangyi stunned for a moment, and then he grabbed the opportunity and pulled Arcueid away.

    As for who this person is "In this city, there is another man with the evil eye of death," Zhiki yelled at the woman who wanted to behead him, but still looked happy.

    At that time, it was only because of this roar that the two ceremonies were forced to stop.

    "Huh?" Liangyi was startled by Zhiki's words that seemed to divert his attention. During this period, Zhiki quietly moved towards Arcueid.

    Regarding whether to believe this or not, Shi thought about it for a moment and chose to believe it. Then he asked first and then copied the knife and then applied it. Or should he copy the knife and apply it first and then ask again. He thought about it for a second, and then asked without hesitation.  :"name?"

    "Emiya Shirou" Seeing that the other party finally stopped, Shiki reluctantly let go of Matsugami, and then continued: "This is all I know about Suihara's high school students."

    After listening to the two ceremonies, he thought about it briefly. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhiki used the fastest speed in his life, immediately pulled up the arcueid and ran away. He was stunned for a moment, and then rushed to catch up.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT???

    Zhiki didn＊t know why that woman wanted to have a fight with him. In short, it couldn＊t be because of hatred. Her eyes were very excited.  But it wasn't because of the urge to kill. Zhiki, who had experienced this firsthand, understood this very well, and there was no bloodthirsty desire in her eyes.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? It's like the feeling of being happy to see a hunter.  NoYes!  Is it true that as a warrior, he is delighted by the existence of other warriors and can't wait to learn from each other?  It＊s impossible.  Even Shiki found this idea ridiculous.

    However, no matter what, she was always left behind!  Shiki relaxed and felt the tranquility in the cafe.

    The only thing that makes me uneasy is that I told Shirou Emiya whom I met an hour ago.  When that woman saw me just now, she would kill him regardless of who she was, good or bad. Now that he had run away, but if he told her this person's name, she might find Suihara and cause trouble.  The world was turned upside down.

    Thinking of the older child who seemed very nervous when he took the girl to the cinema just now, Zhiki felt a trace of regret in his heart.  Isn't it a bit too much to do this yourself?

    ＃＃

    Completely unaware that he had been sold to the most terrifying murderer in the world by a guy with a double-dealing relationship, Shirou, who was in a good mood, had just finished having dessert with Saber.

    A chill suddenly came from the bottom of his heart. Shirou shivered inexplicably and took a deep breath, as if he was startled by something.

    "What's wrong?" The waiter who was collecting the plates asked Shirou when he saw Shirou suddenly trembled and stopped moving.

    "No, it's nothing." Shirou shook his head. He was also a little confused as to why he suddenly felt a chill in his heart.  However, the coldness left just as quickly as it came, and in just a second, Shirou returned to normal.

    After the waiter brought the after-dinner tea, he left. Saber opposite him asked: "Shirou, what's wrong? An enemy? Or is there something abnormal in your body?"

    To Saber, who had a solemn look on her face, Shirou waved his hand to reassure her: "No, none of them, I"

    He hurriedly made an excuse for himself, regardless of whether it suited him or not: "It's just that I suddenly felt that I would not be full even after eating in such a luxurious hotel."

    In fact, this is indeed the case. Compared with his usual food intake, Shirou is only eighty percent full.  The restaurant recommended by Tohsaka is indeed good, but it＊s just about the atmosphere, the food, and the environment.  Usually the men and women who come here spend more than an hour here to talk about love. As a date place, it is already a good place, but as a place to eat, it is not enough in terms of portion.

    "Yes." Saber nodded. She agreed with Shirou's answer. She could say that it was not even half full. If it was normal, she would have had a straight face.  But she was still in a good mood because of the sudden compensation.  But he still had to complain verbally: "Compared to here, I still like to eat the food prepared by Shirou."

    Successfully, the topic of food successfully diverted Saber＊s attention away, and Shirou once again lamented his increasingly improved wrangling skills.

    "But" Saber in front of Shirou picked up the tea cup with both hands and breathed in the breath in the tea cup. Her expression softened: "The black tea here makes people feel good, it is very fragrant."

    Shirou was startled after hearing this, because this was the second girl today who told him that black tea tasted good. What was going on? Does black tea have the magic power to attract girls?

    "Speaking of which, the house is full of bagged instant tea." However, Shirou regretted the fact that Saber liked to drink black tea. If he had known about it earlier, he would have honed his tea-making skills to the top.  Then buy some better tea: "Let's buy some new ones later."

    "No" Saber shook her head and said gently: "Those teas do have the advantage of not being reluctant to drink them."

    Shirou was dumbfounded for a moment. He found this unexpected answer a bit interesting, while Saber raised her tea cup gracefully.  Shirou had no way of knowing how she was drinking tea behind the cup, but Saber was bathing in the afternoon sunshine by the window on the second floor while drinking her favorite black tea, which made her feel so happy.

    That natural and fresh appearance is more suitable for her status as a princess with a noble background than holding a huge and disproportionate sword.  And Shirou could also feel that Saber must be in a happy mood at this time.

    Shirou smiled and picked up his teacup.

    ＃＃

    After lunch, Shirou debated fiercely for a long time whether to go to the amusement park or to another place. After all, Saber must have never seen a Ferris wheel or a merry-go-round. If he liked it, he could accompany her to ride a roller coaster. Well, uh, barely.  acceptable.  Playing in that place has always been a favorite for both adults and children, and it will definitely make Saber even happier.  But today is the first timeWe are here for a date, so we must leave some souvenirs so that Saber can leave extremely vivid memories and proof of beautiful memories.

    After thinking about it in the end, Shirou finally reluctantly gave up the amusement park and ranked it at the front of the sunset viewing area. If there was no time, then this would be the first destination for the next outing, and then he took Saber there.  place.

    Well, if it is that place, Saber will definitely like it, because as long as a girl is there, she will not be able to refuse it or have the thought of not going there.  Even men will not feel disgusted.

    "Thisthis is" Regarding Shirou with a mysterious smile on his face, Saber followed him without knowing why until he took her into a new store. After Shirou stepped aside, Saber looked around.  All around, and then suddenly froze.

    From the outside, the store looks like a large supermarket, but inside it doesn＊t sell any basic necessities, only one item is sold, and that＊s stuffed dolls.

    Today＊s battle can be said to be a win-win or lose-lose situation, so you must have an advantage to establish victory.  And if you come here and ask Saber to pick out a puppet that you like, then she will buy it back.  It is different from things like eating and watching the scenery. After buying this doll and putting it in Saber's room, she can see this thing she likes every day when she gets up and goes to bed, even when she enters the room. It is so connected.  She will think of today's date, like today's date more, and then she will think of the person she is dating even more, and then she will like the person she is dating even more The reason why she gave up the amusement park that Shirou wanted to go to was, among other things,  This is the purpose of enduring pain.  Shirou almost felt that when he smiled now, he would be similar to Tohsaka.

    As soon as you walk in the door, no, you can see it clearly outside the door.

    The interior of this store is filled with cute, soft, and rag dolls from head to toe.

    The color of the entire store is also very particular. The lighting is soft and warm, which shines in the store and gives people a warm feeling.  Opposite the cashier at the main entrance is a shelf filled with dolls of different sizes, ranging from half a person tall to the size of a hand, all of which are plush.  The store owner is obviously very skilled. The shelves are placed very well and are sideways, with a corner of the back rows exposed. If you glance at it from the door, you will definitely be surprised by how many dolls there are to buy.  If a female student comes here after school and glances at it, she will basically go in and take a look.

    On the open space on both sides of the aisle, separate stands were also placed, with dolls of different styles placed on them.  Barbie dolls and anime figures are in the back row, and the first few rows are plush dolls that conform to popular aesthetics.  Viewed from the front, it can be said that you are entering a soft ocean of plush, which gives people a comfortable feeling of being submerged in it and being rubbed by soft things.

    After taking one look at it, Shirou felt that the rag dolls everywhere were quite shocking, but surprisingly they didn't make him feel childish. This shows the store manager's skill. It was indeed impressive to be able to open such a large store selling only dolls.  Unusual.  He couldn't help but think to himself that if he were a girl, he would probably be overwhelmed by this doll trend by now.

    Since he, a man, has this idea, then He turned around confidently, looked at Saber who clenched her fists and her shoulders were trembling, and then did not confirm his idea.

    He had some doubts as to whether Saber wanted to go up and pick one up and take a look, or whether she wanted to punch herself.

    Fortunately, Saber paused and turned around, asking Shirou: "Where is this place? Shirou."

    "It's the most comprehensive puppet shop in the city." Shirou waved his hand, stating this obvious fact, and added at the end: "Well, because men are prohibited from entering, I have never been here before."

    In fact, there is no such rule, but because all the people here are girls, there is this unwritten rule, and now except for myself, the others here are all women, and they are all 17 or 18 years old.  To the point of twenty.

    All the girls were secretly looking at Saber and glaring at him fiercely, making Shirou feel like a creature from another world. Even the store clerk looked at him in surprise. All their eyes converged into one sentence: "Get out of here."  Get out and don＊t set foot in our sacred territory.§

    Shirou admitted that if he stepped into this field, he would not recognize him as a man.

    However, for today＊s battle plan, Shirou decided not to be a man again.

    Saber naturally had no way of knowing what kind of sacrifice Shirou had made, and Shirou was also proud of his sacrifice. He looked at the female in front of him with a cold eyebrow, and at the same time naturally turned to Saber and said: "Now that we are here,  Just don't stand hereOkay, let's take a walk around.  If you like it, I'll buy it for you.  "

    Then he took the lead, and Saber followed behind to take a look.

    However, when it comes to looking at each other, it seems like Saber and the dolls placed on the shelves are glaring at each other. Sometimes the big eyes stare at the small eyes, sometimes the small eyes stare at each other. When they met the figure of the three-eyed child  There were some problems, but nothing major.  Saber always had an expressionless face, and Shirou couldn't tell the difference between good and bad. He could only say that Saber might not like it.

    After an hour, Shirou felt that he couldn't stand it anymore.  He had passed the most tiring hour of the day. He was originally just visiting this doll store with Saber, but instead he just watched Saber squat down and look at one doll, then get up, squat down and look at another doll. It seemed  It was like checking the pass rate of puppets. It was boring. At the same time, several girls would pop out from behind a shelf and yell at him from time to time, which made him feel even more tired.

    And the scariest thing is that I have only watched half of it, and an hour has passed for half of it, and half the afternoon has passed for the first floor.

    And the most horrifying thing is that from the gossips of a few girls on the corner, this store has two and three floors.

    Because the owner of this store seems to be quite big. He not only buys ordinary rag dolls, but also sells famous brands on behalf of others. The scale is comparable to that of a large supermarket!  !  !  If we finish visiting this place, it will probably be time for dinner.

    But from the look of Saber, she seems to be very interested in the dolls in this place and wants to see them all.  There was no other way, Shirou had no choice but to sacrifice his life to accompany him.

    However, his emotions were not concealed well and were caught by Saber.

    "What's wrong, Shirou? Your face looks ugly, as if you want to sigh." Saber stood up and looked at Shirou: "Are you too tired from walking?"

    Shirou was startled: "Is there any?"

    Saber looked at him and said silently, it＊s written on your face.

    Shirou was stunned for a moment, and then smiled bitterly: "Ah, I am indeed a little tired. If you are normal, you won't be, but as expected, no matter who you are, you will feel tired if you do something you are not used to."

    After all, no one will get used to walking in a place where a girl stares at you all the time, and you will get tired very quickly.

    "I am also a little nervous, but not as serious as Shirou Could it be?" Saber suddenly realized: "Shirou always chose places that he didn't want to go to."

    "It's not that serious. I've just never been there before, so I don't know how to deal with it." Shirou forced a smile.

    "Then why are you still doing this? Since it's not suitable, why do you stillthen go out?" Saber straightened up and made plans to go out.  It is not allowed for a master to be tired for himself as a servant.

    In an instant, Shirou's fatigue flew away, and he hurriedly stopped Saber who was turning to leave.

    "No, isn't this the place where girls should come?" Facing Saber who was eager to leave, Shirou pushed his hand and said, "No matter what, you have to do this even if you don't adapt."

    Saber was a little anxious: "You what are you talking about? Even if I am unarmed, I am still a servant. Please don't treat me as a woman. Treat me as a servant like usual."

    "Normally?" Shirou was confused for a moment: "You are the one who said stupid things, right? Saber has always been a girl, hasn't she? Or do I usually show that I don't regard Saber as a girl?"

    The unexpected impact made Saber stunned on the spot, as if she just noticed that Shirou had two eyes on his face. She stared at Shirou's face for a long time before she spoke slightly.

    "No, it's the same. Shirou is the same as usual." She nodded blankly.

    "Well, that's good. Let's keep walking. After reading the remaining half, pick out the one you like best and I'll buy it for you." Shirou waved his hand gently towards the unfinished product shelves.

    "That's why I kept running like this, without noticing anything. I was just driven by the compulsive concept that I must live for others, and I didn't even have time to notice the flaw in my dream.  Running forward blindly." Someone once roared in such pain.

    Damn it, why did I run out with you?  The knight clenched his fists.

    "Yes, it hasn't changed since the beginning, and I only discovered it now."

    After taking two steps, Shirou suddenly heard a sentence, which came from Saber behind him, but she whispered, and Shirou didn't have the hearing power of a heroic spirit, so he couldn't hear it, so he only heard some noises.

    "Well, what?" Shirou turned around and asked.

    "No, it's nothing"Saber growled more and more.

    Shirou felt even more strange.

    "Saber, what's wrong?" Shirou asked.

    After a while, Shirou realized that because she didn't want to make him unhappy, Saber didn't want Shirou to stay here anymore and wanted to get out quickly.

    "Since I'm the one who brought you out to play, today is Saber's day. You have to go and suit Saber within one day," Shirou said matter-of-factly, but at the same time he was a bit rogue.

    "" Saber was at a loss for words for a while.

    Shirou looked at Saber's face and suddenly felt a little funny. Then he raised his eyebrows and continued: "Well, then, Saber, what is your favorite thing?"

    "Huh?" Saber looked at him, eyes wide open, as if she didn't hear clearly.

    "So, let me ask you what you like," Shirou said with a smile, "Even dolls are divided into categories. Whatever you like, there should be dolls of that part here."

    Saber＊s eyes lit up, yes, after quickly picking out the things she liked, it was time for Shirou to leave.

    "Ah, that" She walked to the end of the row of shelves, and then picked up something from the top: "This."

    Shirou looked at the yellow doll: "Do you like this? The lion?"

    "Well, because I think it looks cute when made into a lion." Saber nodded and looked at the little thing in her hand: "Because I once lived with a little lion for a while, and then"

    Realizing that she had said too much, Saber turned her face to look at Shirou, and lowered the puppet in her hand uneasily: "Is it weird?"

    Shirou was stunned for a moment: "Well let me think about it."

    He turned his head and looked like he was thinking, but actually he was hiding his laughter.  I didn't expect Saber to like lions, which is kind of funny in itself.  And for Saber who likes the Lions Club, which is a very strange and special idea, it is even more funny.  Today, Shirou laughed from the bottom of his heart for the first time.

    However, when facing heroic spirits, any smile will be noticed. They are such keen existences, and Saber noticed it as soon as Shirou said it.

    Saber also wants to save face. When someone laughs at her, she is always embarrassed to point it out: "Shirou, your behavior is very unnatural. I don't know why it makes me feel nameless. Is it my imagination?"

    If you don＊t stop, I will get angry.

    Facing the threat from behind, Shirou had no choice but to stop smiling and turned around to apologize: "No, no, I just feel that the lion and Saber go well together, so I couldn't help laughing. Well, by the way, if I want to say,  There＊s just something missing.§

    Two patches of color appeared on Saber＊s face, making her even more angry.  Her association was too deep, and she also knew the habits of lions. They ate and slept, and looked for something to eat when they were asleep - what did Shirou mean by that.  Damn it, I was thinking about him just now, but when I turned around, he was laughing at me.

    But Saber still couldn't explain this, so she could only hold back her anger, gritted her teeth, and said as calmly as possible: "It's not a good behavior to laugh at someone's liking, Shirou, and the lion didn't do anything wrong."

    Oops!  Seeing that Saber's expression changed and her voice changed, Shirou realized that he had gone too far and hurriedly apologized: "So I'm sorry By the way, there are animals over there, let's go and take a look."

    But it didn't work. Saber just put the lion doll in Shirou's hand coldly: "No, I've seen enough in this store. I'll wait outside."

    After saying that, she didn＊t care about Shirou＊s reaction and walked out directly.

    "Uh" Shirou felt the smell of carelessness in the eyes of the women around him, and couldn't help but sigh in disappointment. He lowered his head and looked at the doll in his hand. Suddenly, he had an idea and thought of a remedy.

    He ran to the cashier: "Well, can I ask you a favor?"

    "Well, this one, that one (the process is not explained), are there any?" Shirou asked.

    The clerk looked at him in surprise and shook his head: "No, we are just a simple puppet shop here, there is no such thing."

    Shirou looked at the things in his hands in embarrassment: "I can do it myself, but if I do it at home, I will be"

    He couldn't help but turn his head and look at the door. When he turned his head, he saw a considerate face.

    ※Oh, it＊s a gift, and it＊s a surprise.§ The clerk also glanced at the door and smiled.

    Shirou smiled a little reluctantly.

    "Well, how about leaving it to me? I'll help youchange.  After that, it will be delivered to you by express delivery," she said.

    "Hey? Is it okay?" Shirou was overjoyed.

    "Yeah," the clerk smiled sincerely: "But, the labor costs and express delivery costs"

    "Of course," Shirou answered quickly.

    ※Then please leave your specific address here.§ The clerk took out a manual.

 Related works Chapter 166: Witness of returning after a long absence

    He stepped hard, but the ground had no hatred towards him.  The fist is clenched on the arm that is swinging for balance, but it can only be punched into the air.  Because I couldn't vent to other things, I could only twist my legs as much as I wanted, forward and backward, and run at full speed.

    "Chi chi gurgle wuwu" It was hard to tell whether he was gritting his teeth or roaring in a low voice. Shirou was panting frantically, almost feeling dizzy from the heavy breath.  If someone were walking on this street right now, they would probably find a madman-like human being roaring meaninglessly while running as fast as a ghost.

    The regret is beyond words and the pain is beyond expression.  [bsp; At this time, if there was a telephone pole or a big tree in front of him, Shirou would definitely hit it at a speed of eighty kilometers per hour regardless of the consequences, just to relax his mind that was about to explode.

    However, before that, there was a moment when a mutilated crying face flashed before my eyes.

    ※I thought Shirou＊s words could be understood.§

    No, even collisions with locomotives and falling planes can't reduce the heat in his mind. Even computers with five hundred years of technology in the future can't carry the amount of information in Emiya Shirou's mind now.

    He rushed directly into the house. Did he open the door at the last moment before entering, or did he break in violently with his body? I can't remember clearly. Shirou threw all these things behind and rushed in in one breath.  room, and closed the door with his backhand.  The door panel that was not made of hard wood actually made a clanging sound. At this sound, Shirou threw his body to the edge of the quilt on the floor in despair.

    "Abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????＃  I originally ran here from Xinduqiao, but I had never run a marathon before. However, my body felt like it had been reborn and I was not exhausted at all.  Neither the heart, lungs nor muscles screamed.  Ah, compared to the previous battle, this is already a trivial matter.  Really, Emiya Shirou has become stronger.

    Shirou laughed dryly, and the sound coming from his dry throat made even him feel sick.

    ※Hmph, it would be great if I could suffocate at this time.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It seems that today＊s date has failed.

    Drink, drink, drink

    No matter buying new clothes, visiting the aquarium or watching movies, Saber couldn't be happy. Moreover, at the last moment, she got angry because of the puppets. She didn't even have a chance to make amends. Moreover, she was so angry because of that unknown thing.  Breaking up, this kind of thing, this kind of thing is really a failure.

    ※Well, it was a terrible failure, a complete failure, a disastrous failure, and the annihilation of the entire army would be much better than this outcome.

    Ahhhhh

    ※I thought Shirou＊s words could be understood.§

    At that time, how much concession did she make to say that?  To be able to make Saber, who has always been so majestic and majestic, speak out in such a voice of expectation, disappointment and pleading.

    For her, she always contradicts her, and only maintains the same tone when it comes to saving others. However, one day, he will make her give up this only common ground and join forces with Emiya.  The only thing Shirou got along with was that he used the harshest gesture to push her into a desperate situation without retreating.

    ※When did I＃become a ferocious hungry wolf?

    But, butthat kind of thing

    "How can I possibly understand! Damn it!!!"

    Pulling up the quilt and covering his head haphazardly, like a child trying to escape from something, Shirou was the one burying himself in the darkness.

    In that era, I was betrayed by everyone, my eldest sister, my ministers, my wife, my children.  No one is willing to work with her to achieve her goals.  Betrayed by everyone, she has always moved forward with her own glory, and has always implemented her original dream and her original vow. She has not retreated even if she was hurt, but

    Her own master, her own master, who has always wanted to advance and retreat together, is also persuading her to give up, stop, don't do this.  Let her give up her glory, her dignity, and her only goal in life.

    What is the difference between this kind of thing and the person who betrayed her!  !  !

    But even so, Shirou couldn't agree.  Maybe it's because he is a palace guard.?This person, therefore, must deny Saber more than anyone else no matter what.

    I have also thought about following Saber's will, fighting according to what she wants, fighting according to her wishes, and doing my best, just to accomplish what she wants in her heart.

    But it really can＊t be done!

    ※When I think of that girl who couldn＊t even stand up on the hill of blood, it＊s impossible to do such a thing.

    The feeling of liking is selfish. Because you like it, you ignore the other person's likes and wishes, just for yourself. In the final analysis, human beings are such self-interested animals.

    That＊s why I spend the whole day doing things that I have never done before and enduring the feelings that I am not used to, just so that Saber can feel happiness, feel happy, and laugh because of her own happiness, but  Why did I let her show such a crying face?  !  !

    "Damn it, damn it, damn it, damn it!"

    ??It was obviously decided to make her happy, so crying must be insulating, but why?  What's going on?

    Ah, Saber is so despicable. She actually faced herself with that kind of face. How could she take out something that would instantly break her heart? It took all her strength just to be cruel.

    "No matter what." The quilt moved funny on the boy's head, and a muffled voice came from it: "Saber is in a good mood no matter what, even if she is crying, I will not take a step back!!"

    Tohsaka, who was standing at the door, didn't know what kind of expression she should use to knock on the door, so she simply gave up. She sighed feebly and left to do her own thing.

    Although he just heard someone rushing in, Tohsaka knew it must be Shirou. He followed his shoe prints to his house. Before he could knock on the door, he had to give up because someone kept shouting from inside.  When Tohsaka heard this thought, he understood that Shirou had messed up today's date.

    Although it＊s hard to imagine how he could have such a quarrel with Saber, who usually looked like a princess, it must have been a serious quarrel.  Really, under my perfect plan, why could that idiot still make the situation such a mess? Even if he is a pigforget it, he is a stupider brain than a pig. This has been clear for a long time.

    Finally understanding the reason, Tohsaka sighed helplessly.

    It seems that the gift after returning from the trip was wasted.

    ※Wow!!§

    Along with the crisp sound of the door opening, a cold voice called Shirou's voice back.

    "I told you, you should get up!!"

    Shirou was now covering one eye with the quilt, then he opened his eyes and looked along the voice of the voice, and then realized that he had to lift his body to see her.

    Tohsaka Rin stood in the room with the door wide open, looking at him with his arms folded, a look of displeasure on his face.

    "Tohsaka?"

    Before he could say what he was doing, Tohsaka＊s careful eyes forced him back.

    "Do you know what time it is?" Tohsaka asked him in a solemn voice, as if it meant something ominous.

    "Uh" Shirou looked at the dark sky behind Tohsaka. It was obvious that it was already after eight o'clock, so he hesitated and said: "It's probably nine o'clock."

    "It's ten o'clock" Tohsaka snorted, and then faced Shirou with an indifferent expression: "It's already night, and it's the time of the Holy Grail War. Now our situation is in the open, in order to avoid  During an attack, you can only rely on the Servant to protect you to ensure your life, because you don't know when the white guy will come in again and kill whom. Rider is now closely guarding Sakura, and Caster is loyal to his duty of protection even if he is unwilling to do so.  I love this house, but I have a question!"

    She glanced at Shirou up and down, the sharpness in her eyes was unprecedented: "Where has our strongest combat power gone?"

    "?"

    This question made Shirou a little confused for a moment. He didn't understand who Tohsaka was talking about.

    "Saber!" Tohsaka almost stepped forward to rip off Shirou's collar and show her teeth, but in order to maintain her appearance, she just took a step forward: "The strongest Servant, without her existence our combat strength would only be half.  But no matter how I looked for her just now, she was nowhere to be seen. So I would like to ask her master, why is this strongest guard missing now?"

    "She is missing, she is not"

    In an instant, the memory of the day came to life, and all Shirou could think of was running back alone, leaving the girl behind him alone on the bridge.

    "No way!" Shirou muttered to himself, as if he were a fool. "Do you know she hasn't come back yet?  "

    Looking at Shirou's wide-open eyes, Tohsaka's voice became even colder: "Of course, otherwise you would think"

    She didn＊t say any more, because before that, Shirou had already climbed up quickly, pushed her away recklessly, and rushed out of the door.

    Normally, this kind of action would definitely result in being killed on the spot, but today Tohsaka didn't even think that Shirou would dare to do this, so he didn't react for a moment. When he reacted, he had disappeared, and there was only the sound of the entrance door opening.  .

    "Hello＃＃"

    And Shirou ran away, leaving behind Tohsaka's roar, Shirou ran on the dark street.

    ※Compared with the warmth that the setting sun shines on our bodies, the coldness of the night simply makes people have no desire to move.  The breath he exhaled was fleeting white, the breath he inhaled was the cold that burned his lungs, and his exposed skin felt the pain of a sword stabbing him.  At night in a city like this, there are no pedestrians anymore, not even vehicles.

    ※That idiot, what are you doing? Why don＊t you come back at this time?  !

    While worrying and regretting whether he had gone too far during the day, Shirou searched along the road during the day, hoping to see the face of Saber who finally came back.

    But along the way, there was only the black night sky and the empty road under the lampposts, which made Shirou's heart become more and more anxious.

    Although during the day, Saber said that she would set out to find Gilgamesh, Shirou did not agree with her statement, but he did not deny it because he was talking about other things at the time.  In the past, Saber had a history of not obeying orders that were not given. This timethat idiot, she couldn't really go looking for Gilgamesh!  !

    While panicking, Shirou was relieved that the command spell did not respond at all, because he and Saber had a contract after all. If Saber was seriously injured or consumed a lot, he would definitely be able to feel it, but now the command spell did not respond at all.  , which means that even though Saber has set off, she has not found the enemy yet.  In this case, all he had to do was find Saber before them.

    While thinking this, Shirou stepped up his pace.

    However, the natural worries were unnecessary. When Shirou ran to the bridge of Xindu, he saw the figure standing there at a glance.

    With his ears and cheeks numbed by the cold wind, Shirou walked towards the only guest on the bridge.

    After walking to the bridge, Shirou couldn't help but shiver. Although it was already very cold just running against the wind, it still couldn't compare with the cold air blowing up from the river.  Saber was still standing in the same position during the day, seemingly not even moving her toes, just looking at the river in trance. She didn't know how long she had been standing in this position.

    Shirou stopped running after seeing her and just walked closer slowly, but Saber seemed unconscious and just stared at the river blankly, as if she was in a trance.  It's like chasing the remnants of the setting sun sinking into the water.

    The gentle sharp wind blew the girl's hair. The girl in white clothes stood alone under the night as if she was holding back something. She was as thin as a leaf that could be easily torn. It seemed that as long as she reached out her hand, she would touch it.  It will break her into pieces.

    He is obviously a powerful heroic spirit, but at this moment, he is weaker than anyone else.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With such a weak figure, shouldering a heavier responsibility than anyone else.  Good enough was done for her, it was over.  What she wants is not the bloody sunset on Sword Hill, but the bright sunshine that can warm people.

    Thinking of this, Shirou felt that he was really miserable. Just seeing her figure, his heart felt like it was cut in two.  Because once you lose because you care about the other party, you will be a complete and utter failure.

    In order to break the depressing atmosphere, Shirou tried to say: "Saber, go back, you will catch a cold."

    The figure facing him seemed to tremble, and the girl turned her face, with incomprehension written all over her face.  As if doubting whether Shirou was hallucinating, he asked, "Shirou?"

    "Why are you still staying here At this time, Tohsaka is starting to worry." Shirou hesitated for a moment and pulled out Tosaka as a shield and lobbyist.

    "Really?" Saber nodded, and then said to Shirou: "Then, please ask Shirou to help tell Tohsaka that I'm sorry for causing her trouble."

    "Well?"

    Saber was silent for a while, turned around and continued to look at the sea, and then seemed to be talking to herself: "I can't find a place to go."

    ???????? Quietly, murmuring like an abandoned child."Although Shirou said, let me do whatever you want, so I wanted to act on my own, but I didn't know where to go, what to do, what to do, so I kept thinking about what to do, but I couldn't think of anything.  From the beginning, I am not the kind of person who is good at thinking, and I have brought a lot of trouble to the people around me." Saber said the reason why she stayed here, but she didn't pay any attention to Shirou's eyes that had been looking directly at her.  Not intersecting just looking at the sea, because of the grudge from the quarrel a few hours ago.

    Yes, precisely because since childhood, just because

    Then she said as if to explain something: "Please tell Rin and Sakura to take care of them during this period. After defeating Lancer and Gilgamesh, I will go back. During this period, I should use Shirou extensively."  Magic, so"

    "Hey, what are you talking about?" A weak voice interrupted her.

    "Why?"

    Facing Saber, who had not dared to look into his eyes just now, and now looked at him with a surprised expression, Shirou sighed helplessly, feeling like an adult who had kicked his child out of the house.  Probably because I thought I was angry because there had been a quarrel of that magnitude before.  But it was wrong to say that.

    Shirou shrugged and looked at him with a relaxed expression: "The place you want to go to should be my home."

    "But didn't Shirou just say that he doesn't care about me?" His voice was a little more flexible.

    Facing the sincere and innocent face, Shirou wanted to hold his forehead.  Now he understands that even among heroes, no, it should be said that even among heroes and servants, there are fools, and there is no doubt that it is this guy.

    "Let me tell you, no matter what you just said, everyone will regard it as angry words." Shirou exhaled a long cold breath, finally showing his dissatisfaction, but the expression on his face also began to become relaxed: "  But now is no longer the time to dwell on such things. Even a Servant will freeze if he stays in a place like this for a few hours. It＊s better to return home first. Whether it＊s food or a room, Saber has it.  More importantly, if you stay outside for too long, you will be worried."

    Keeping his face calm, Shirou raised his hand, as if it was just an ordinary movement to grab the handrail of the stairs, but he just moved forward, then gently grabbed the object he wanted to touch, and lifted it up.

    "Let's go back," he said, holding Saber's hand.

    Then, without looking at Saber's expression after being surprised, he just took her arm and walked forward.

    "Shirou"

    "Let me explain something first." Shirou paused for a moment. Looking at the empty road in front of him, he declared to the people behind him that asking her to go home was not a sign of submission: "I will never apologize. Even if I have any dissatisfaction, I will  I still stick to my words.§

    The voice behind him was silent for a while, and then just when Shirou was about to leave, it started to ring.

    "But, I meanhand"

    "Want to let go?"

    ""

    Facing the dark street, Shirou showed a victor's smile and walked forward: "Then, let's go back."

    Holding Saber's hand, no, I should say holding a girl's hand while walking, this is the first time. Although I have carried or held Saber on my back, it is completely different from this.  The hand in his hand was very cold, but it was not stiff. On the contrary, he was feeling uneasy. The soft hand wanted to escape but was hesitant, even panicked.

    Based on the reaction of the owner of the palm, he inferred the expression of the person behind him. Shirou actually wanted to tease her, but because of his experience during the day, he decided not to do it.

    However, the temperature from the palm of his hand also told Shirou that this girl had been standing in the cold wind for four hours, and in that mood, she should be exhausted both physically and mentally.

    "How about it? Do you want to take a rest first? Saber must be very tired." After slowing down a little, Shirou turned around and asked her.  However, the actual situation also included Shirou's own thoughts. The two of them were walking hand in hand like this, and they really didn't want to go back too early.

    "Um No, it's nothing. My physical condition is very good Ah" Saber looked away as if she suddenly noticed: "I didn't get excited because of what Rin said, but  ＃§

    Her eyes were flickering even as she looked to the side: "This kind of thing really feels like a tryst"

    Shirou was startled, and then he realized that Saber thought he was hinting that her hands were shaking.

    "Ahah" He said??Awkwardly, he scratched his hair with his other hand: "Really, do you want me to let go?"

    But unexpectedly, Saber's eyes softened.

    "No, Shirou's hands are warm and reassuring." With an incredibly gentle voice, she closed her eyes and expressed her feelings.

    "Ah, really?" Shirou put his hands down from his head, scratched his face, and then continued walking forward.

    It＊s such an incredible feeling, whether I＊m happy or excited, there seems to be a lake surging in my heart.

    And Saber behind him gradually followed up, gradually keeping pace with Shirou.

    Although both of them felt a little shy, neither of them had the intention to let go.

    It seemed good to just walk back hand in hand and let Tohsaka and the others take a look!

    After crossing the bridge and walking through the park, just when Shirou was thinking this, an unexpected cold wave sprang up from behind.

    "Where are you going!" The voice was a question, but it was unmistakably judgmental and reproachful: "Don't take away other people's things, you bastard."

    The last word made all the bones in Shirou's body ache at the same time. The cold called hostility penetrated his skin and went straight into his bones. It was no less terrifying than the wraith leaning over him. He didn't even change his expression.  The steps he took froze in place.

    Similarly, the fingers that were gradually warming in his hands also became colder and stiffer than steel at this moment.  He told Shirou that Saber had the same feeling as him.

    There is only one enemy in this city who can make two people feel such fear at the same time.

    Turning around in disbelief, what his golden and cyan eyes captured was a person who shouldn't be there, or rather, wasn't a person.

    Casual black pants and black clothes, plus a white windbreaker jacket, it seems to be an unconventional mix and match. It is incompatible with the red eyes that humans cannot have, and the vertical hair that is burning like a flame, and  The ominous smile hanging on the corner of his mouth.  It is none other than the strongest enemy so far.

    The King of Heroes, Gilgamesh.

    Just standing there, the brightness of the surrounding street lights became eclipsed, as if he was the highest existence between heaven and earth that could illuminate the way forward for mankind.

    The person who was still discussing before the quarrel stood casually behind them in a lazy casual dress. It was unknown when he appeared, but now, his presence has taken away all the attention of the two of them.

    However, just when the two of them were overwhelmed by the appearance of Gilgamesh, outside the park, the sky opened above the office buildings.

    Just like us, a square box of darkness appeared, with a height and width of about twenty meters. It was a huge space fault, and then a foot slowly stepped out from inside.

    A man in a black trench coat walked out, stood in the air, and looked around at the scenery under his feet.

    "Oh, it looks like the coordinates are exactly right. It's here, and the time is right." He looked down at the scenery below with the air of a traveler returning home. Although he was not as sharp as Archer, he still had a sharp eagle eye. Between the building and the  In the gap between the buildings, the whereabouts of Shirou and Gilgamesh were accurately captured. He smiled: "It's really nice to see familiar people after returning from a long absence."

    He stretched out his hand and waved casually. The makeup on the white archer changed, and the costume similar to the Heroic Spirit Emiya reappeared.

    "There is still some time before we start, let's take care of it now." He raised his eyes, looked across the bridge, and looked in the direction of the church.

    He stretched out his hand and waved forward into the infinite space fault behind him. A huge object moved out with his movement. At the same time, as the object came out, there were irregular shapes behind it.  The shadows indicate that there is more than one piece of cargo to be moved.

    In the dark sky, where the lights cannot reach, there are several vague and terrifying black shadows passing through.

    (Two updates tomorrow, definitely)

 Related Works Chapter 167 The world is at odds with each other

    "Senior, you're not back yet?" Looking at the clock hanging on the wall again, Sakura whispered worriedly, looking outside the pool.

    ※Don＊t worry, that guy will be fine. He probably wants to make up for what happened during the day, so he＊s going to do something stupid now with a happy face.§ Relief that didn＊t sound like relief came from behind.

    "Sister" Sakura turned around and said with some dissatisfaction.  [bsp; Tohsaka ignored this. She held biscuits and a tea cup, watched the TV, and exclaimed indifferently: "Wow, there is a riot in the military base. This is really strange news."

    Glancing at her sister's back, Sakura's face flashed with a strange look, and then she walked over and sat down next to Tohsaka.

    ※Hmph, that＊s really dishonest, if you＊re not worried.  Eating pancakes while watching TV has never happened before.

    However, contrary to Tohsaka＊s speculation, Shirou was neither happy nor doing anything stupid now. He was just standing stiffly.  The heart that was still trembling with excitement froze in an instant, and the joyful mood was sealed along with the living heart, leaving only trembling outside.

    Shirou turned around and looked at the former servant who appeared in ordinary clothes, a feeling of despair already rising.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? our body started to reject its own instructions just after hearing his words.  And the other party was not looking at him now, but just looking at Saber. The joy in his eyes made him feel chilled.  Fashionable clothing cannot hide the horror of this heroic spirit. No matter how ordinary he is, his evil nature will be revealed.

    "〞〞"

    Suddenly, Shirou seemed to have thought of something, and the trembling that could not move him disappeared, and he looked around.

    The treehas.

    The ground is spread neatly in all directions.

    The three people present were the King of Heroes, Saber and myself.

    Although it is not the same as when it was destroyed, it is definitely right here.  A greater and deeper fear appeared in Shirou's heart like an abyss.

    Yes, the final prediction ends here.  Later, after the battle, Saber will be knocked down.

    Ignoring the bastard who suddenly became stunned, Gilgamesh stared at Saber and said in a very high tone: "What's wrong, Saber? I went out of my way to greet you but kept silent. Don't you think it's too unreasonable?"  "

    "Gil Gamesh" A difficult voice came from his throat, and the King of Knights stared at the cruel king: "Why are you here?"

    This kind of question is wrong. It is the Holy Grail War itself. Night is the beginning of the battle. It is normal for Gilgamesh to appear, but because there is no expectation, it is inevitable to be shocked.

    The King of Heroes raised his eyebrows, seeming a little surprised: "What are you talking about? But you don't remember what happened a few days ago?"

    "Huh?" Saber was startled for a moment. From what he said, it seemed that he was not here to compete for the Holy Grail.

    "I told you, you are my thing, that's why I came to you." The King of Gold said arrogantly: "This is what I have decided as a king. Even if tens of thousands of years pass, this decision will not change."  .§

    Saber thought of the Servant＊s jokes and ridicules, and the forgotten humiliation suddenly surged up: "You bastard"

    "Oh, I haven't woken up yet, I'm so stupid." The King of Heroes sighed, seemingly a little dissatisfied: "My approval, haven't you understood its meaning yet? But whatever, human beings themselves are stupid things, what kind of  Bastards are all the same, so let me teach you from the beginning how to enjoy the glory I bestow upon you.§

    The red eyes narrowed, showing both frank happiness and dirty desires.  The golden heroic spirit said happily.  Arrogant to the extreme, he does not care about the will of others, and only has feelings of disgust and contempt. This arrogance of only one person in the world is the essence of Gilgamesh.

    Knowing that it meant a declaration of war, Saber's tense body was ready to be armed at any time, but before that, there was one more thing to solve.

    "Shirou, let me hold this guy back. You take this opportunity to leave quickly." She exerted force on her master's stiff hands, hoping that his mind would not stop due to fear, while lowering her voice to tell him her decision.

    In the last battle, I consumed too much and my fighting spirit was almost broken, so I was teased by this guy.  But it's different now. If she was summoned, she might still be a little afraid of him, but Artoria, who has changed because of Shirou's changes, is no different from last time in terms of stature and will to fight.  As long as you hold a sword in your hand, no matter what kind of enemy it is, you can definitely defeat it.Collapse.

    However, her master did not answer her. He should have run away and then stepped forward armed.  But Emiya Shirou remained motionless as if rooted to the spot.

    "Shirou?" The extremely anxious servant looked up at her master. At this time, there was no time to swallow slowly. The enemy was so close in front of her. How could she be stupid at this time.

    "No, you should be the one who wants to leave, Saber."

    The moment she raised her head, before she saw Shirou's face, she heard Shirou's words. His voice was calm and silent, like the voice of a host broadcasting death news live.  She didn't know what kind of emotion she was in when she said this. However, when she heard this sentence, she raised her head but did not see Shirou's face.

    Order Artoria to return to Emiya's house immediately.

    There was no sound, no words, but Saber clearly felt its power, the power of the command spell.

    "What" She once again felt the confusion that she once couldn't understand, but it had nothing to do with her confusion. The scene in front of her had begun to change. The red hair that she should have seen disappeared, leaving behind the countercurrent of time and space traveling at high speed.

    However, this time, she reacted faster, and her understanding of the master's character allowed her to instantly understand what the master wanted to do.

    Let her run away first, and then stay alone to face the enemy.

    ※No＃no＃§ In the countercurrent of time and space, she struggled, her frail body letting out a scream-like roar.

    The King of Heroes was also extremely shocked. He was still looking at Saber proudly, and at the same time thinking about how to persuade her later, whether to use brute force, torture, or to keep her Master's hands and feet under her control.  Cut off and defeat her will?

    However, before blinking, the other party suddenly disappeared.

    Although I don＊t know the reason, the abnormal magic power and the boy＊s unchanging expression told the King of Heroes the answer.

    ??Probably using the coercive power of the Command Seal.

    "You are very courageous, bastard." Gilgamesh, who no longer ignored Shirou, locked his eyes with Shirou with cold eyes: "You dare to use the command spell to turn away the person you are talking to in front of me. This boldness is worthy of praise, but  It is also an undeniable death penalty. And"

    In his blood-jade eyes was a light that would frighten even the bravest warriors. A golden light curtain appeared behind him. The golden wall was washed away by the glow of death, and two blades whose entirety was unknown emerged from it.  , one large and one small, facing Shirou.

    The King of Heroes was roaring: "Saber, how can a bastard like you command such an arrogant wild dog!!!"

    The last words were the angry roar of the King of Heroes. His majesty, which was originally more exquisite than jade and equal to the sky, turned into a bloody killing look.  Even Shirou could feel the rage of the heroic spirit opposite him and his determination to tear him into pieces.

    In response, Shirou narrowed his eyes and looked at him, thinking about countermeasures in his mind.

    When Saber was teleported away alone, Shirou was mentally prepared to fight alone, because no matter what, this guy wouldn't let him go.  He was so convinced, and looking at it now, it was indeed the case.

    The opponent is a Servant, and the only way to win is to use the Servant to fight against him. There has never been an example of a magician surviving against a Servant. However, Shirou lost Saber in the first place, so this skip is still the only option.  Got on it myself.

    However, Shirou is not without a chance of winning the battle with the Hero King Gilgamesh.

    Tohsaka once said before that he is Gilgamesh's opponent.  But it was just a brief talk at the time, and later he asked Tohsaka privately. Tosaka explained that it was because his projection was somewhat similar to Gilgamesh's ability, and if they matched up, there would be a chance of victory.  In any case, the opponent should be the prototype with the weapons of heroic spirits from all over the world, so the moves he can use are limited to firing the weapons he owns.

    As a magician, Emiya Shirou's ability is limited to projection. As long as it is a weapon, it can be copied. So, no matter what kind of weapon it is, it can be copied infinitely, and it can be done in terms of attack methods.  Evenly matched, and then she could overwhelm him with sheer numbers.  Shirou and Tohsaka both thought so about this.

    Tohsaka said at the time that although the King of Heroes looked arrogant, he probably felt fear after seeing Shirou's ability, so he decided to kill him as soon as he took action.

    So, let＊s verify whether her theory is correct now.

    The increased magic circuits in the body cannot be used in a short period of time, otherwise there is a risk of going berserk and injuring one's life, although Tohsaka said so??But under the current circumstances, we can only do our best.  Fortunately, your body has the function of self-healing. Even if it is fatally injured, it can still regenerate itself. So, you don't have to worry about the damage caused by using magic.  It's mainly the pain of the wound. As long as you endure that, using magic is not difficult.

    Then, go ahead, no matter how many swords there are, I will make the corresponding number to fight with you.  The weapons in front of me are spears and knives. No, there are no suitable weapons. It is better not to use magic a lot right now, so for the time being, I will use the projection I am most familiar with.

    Hey, this guy killed Archer, and now I'm fighting him again. This feeling is really weird!  Enduring his heart pounding and trying to wake himself up with such boring thoughts, Shirou switched his mode.

    "Traceon!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the magic is transferred through self-suggestion, taking shape in the hand, and getting ready, projecting the sword inside with the knowledge you know, ready at any time

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !

    A sound like a tripping circuit breaker resounded in Shirou's own body. Only he could hear this sound.  Shirou still didn't know what this unexplained sound meant, but when he heard the sound, his body seemed to be electrified.  There was even a flash of lightning on his body.  Ice blue lines shone on his body, like tattoos carved by thunder and lightning.  But that's too broad.  No matter how large-scale tattoos were, they couldn't cover his entire body, but the shiny parts of Shirou's body were from head to toe.  At that moment, he looked like a man possessed by lightning.

    If it was electricity, it would make sense, because Shirou stopped moving because his body was electrocuted.

    But that was just a blink of an eye. Shirou trembled all over due to the sudden abnormality in his body, and did not notice the strangeness in his appearance.  The body was also paralyzed, and the body that was running forward suddenly stiffened, and the general Moye, who was originally woven according to the magic power, also dissipated in his hands before taking shape.

    Confident that he could fight Gilgamesh as long as he endured the pain, this realization was too simple. Shirou highly valued his ability to endure pain. Moreover, the sudden numbness and tingling all over his body, no matter how hard he could endure it,  People will also be unable to move for a while.

    Tohsaka once said that if Shirou still wants to use magic during his lifetime, he should not use magic for four to five days and do not even generate magic power, but Shirou ignored her advice and did not finish it the next day.  When it comes to magic, failure is a given.

    However, failure in front of the enemy is fatal.

    A long object penetrated his heart, and at the same time a small object penetrated his abdomen.  The two Noble Phantasms of the King of Heroes accurately hit Shirou's body, and they both passed through and flew out without any hesitation.

    Looking down at the two wounds on his body, Shirou could feel that one of the ribs on his chest was broken, and the broken heart could no longer supply blood. The blood that should have flowed into the atrium flowed out of the body, leaving him with nothing for dinner.  My stomach is drinking cold air at the moment.

    The spear and knife just destroyed Shirou's body, and Shirou turned around to look at the weapon that pierced the ground behind him.  He was unable to dodge and even react to the King of Heroes' attack.  Got hit?  How was it hit?  I don't know, because he received the attack when his body was stiff, so he didn't notice it.  However, his brain, which is deprived of oxygen due to blood loss, will no longer think about these things, so he will not feel dazed and confused.  Looking back, he discovered that among the two items, one of them was the prototype of Geabolg

    "Huh? I" The flower bed was reflected in front of me. The weapon of the King of Heroes that I originally saw suddenly changed to this. What's going on?  This was Shirou's last thought, and then the less than three kilograms of blood in his body surged crazily.

    "Che" watched the huge dust in front of him fall down due to his attack. The hero did not feel any pleasure after venting his anger. Instead, he could only feel sick. He originally wanted to take Saber away tonight, but this sudden appearance  This incident made him feel unbearable anger. Even if the whole city held a memorial ceremony, it could not erase the shame in the heart of the King of Heroes.

    But it＊s useless to stay where you are. For now, let＊s find Saber＊s whereabouts first. That guy used the Command Seal to do something to Saber. ※Huh?§

    Withdrawing his Noble Phantasm, the King who was about to leave suddenly discovered that the huge piece of dust still had the breath of life. Although he didn't look at him again, the subtle movements of the body that penetrated the heart on the ground attracted his attention.  Looking at him, Emiya Shirou was still living an extremely ugly life.

    ??The king's expression was distorted. For this bastard, letting him live for one more second would be the destruction of the hero king's glory.

    Raising his hand, five Noble Phantasms appeared behind the King of Heroes. Although the enemy was already dead, he needed to cut off all five of his bodies.  Even if he dies, he still has to signal heaven and earth to offend others.

    However, the explosive power blocked his movements.

    ※Archer〞〞!!!§

    A storm suddenly arose in the quiet night. Amidst the explosion of dragon whirling magic, a shrill voice roared, and monstrous fury came at the head.

    However, upon hearing this ghost-like roar, Gilgamesh's originally angry and twisted facial features relaxed and he smiled.  He raised his head and looked at the Servant flying towards the sky like a whirlwind. It was Saber who was sent away by Shirou using the Command Seal just a minute ago.

    As the legendary hero King Arthur, Saber manifested into the real world with the best class. She has the highest level of magic power, and can even compete with the command spell with her own will.  Although she couldn't resist completely, just after Shirou used the command spell to teleport Saber away, Shirou's order for her to go home immediately was not completed because Saber refused, and she just stopped at the place after leaving a certain distance.

    ※That＊s why she was able to return in such a short period of time. This was probably something Shirou and Archer didn＊t expect.  However, the Golden Heroic Spirit was not only surprised, but also happy.

    After stopping, Saber ran back with all her strength. Regardless of the feeling of being crushed all over her body due to resisting the power of the command spell, she finally rushed back a minute later, but she was faced with her master.  Lying down on all fours in a piece of gradually growing red!  !

    Traveling through the air, completely released by the Wind King's barrier, and not wearing armor at the same time, just for a moment of speed and explosive power, causing huge backlash and frontal destructive force, the blue swordsman was like riding a dragon down, with his hands  ＊s Noble Phantasm, slashing down on the Hero King＊s head.

    In response to this, Archer didn't even have the intention to dodge. In response to a blow that even Berserker would be afraid of, he just smiled, as if he saw something interesting.

    Saber shows no mercy to enemies who don't dodge. She tightens her sword-holding arm to the limit, just to cut the enemy's head in two more accurately.

    ※Bang!!!§

    With a heavy muffled sound, Saber's sword made a sound like a heavy hammer hitting a building, and even caused an explosive wave of air in the air, blowing up.  It can be imagined how much power she used, which has gone away from the principle of slashing, but is biased towards smashing the enemy into pieces.  However, such a blow did not cause any harm to Gilgamesh.

    Saber, who stopped mid-air, looked at the object he hit, and couldn't help but be shocked.

    The five Noble Phantasms that were supposed to attack Shirou disappeared. At some point, a shield appeared above Gilgamesh's head. It was a round white object, almost transparent. It looked extremely fragile, like glass, but it blocked it incredibly.  Saber's sword.  At the same time, there is a red shield and a blue fan-shaped Noble Phantasm on his left and right sides.  Just now, no matter whether Saber swung her sword vertically or slashed sideways, she could not hurt the King of Heroes.  He doesn't have the ability to see through the Wind King's barrier, but he just needs to put his Noble Phantasm around to protect the King of Heroes.

    "Oh, I'm very happy that you can come back immediately, but it seems that you haven't planned to take me for granted. Are you still being stupid? Now that you know my real name, you should know how honored it is to be chosen by me, but  Why do you want to be my enemy because of that dark dust?" Gilgamesh, who was not wearing armor, looked up at Saber from under the shield, his smile filled with contempt and questioning.

    "Nonsense, I am also the king of a country, how can I bow my knee to you?" Saber yelled at Gilgamesh with her teeth clenching.  She put the sword away in her hand, leaned back, and stepped on the Hero King's sword with her armored feet. Saber spun to the ground and stood in front of Shirou.

    "But, even if you are a king, you are just a woman. For a woman, being overwhelmed and conquered is the supreme happiness. Why do you refuse?" Seeing Saber retreating, he also put away his shield.  The King of Heroes was just confused about being rejected from the highest honor, but immediately, he took a breath with sudden realization: "You are not afraid of becoming my woman just because you are still a virgin."

    "You" Saber no longer knew how to respond to this insult.

    But Gilgamesh continued as if he didn't notice: "If you become my king's object, you will get everything you want, whether it is the throne or eternal life"

    "Shut up." Suppressing the nausea that made her want to vomit, Saber stared at the golden king with cold disgust on her face: "I'm soThings are of no interest.  The most important thing is to live with you, even if you lose your mind, it will never be possible.  "

    When she said this, her voice became a bit colder: "What I want now is for you to disappear."

    The expression on the King of Heroes＊ face changed.

    Sound I heard a sound

    Although it was very vague, the voice would be unmistakable even if it fell into hell. Moreover, there seemed to be a slightly warm liquid flowing in the internal organs, and the damaged atrium gradually began to move again.

    pain!  !  !

    Consciousnessquickly

    Saber, who was mocking Gilgamesh, wanted to confirm Shirou's injury, but the Servant was right in front of her and she couldn't be distracted.  Fortunately, he could feel that the scabbard was really working. As long as he didn't stay away from Shirou, his injuries would gradually recover.

    During this period, I have to hold back or defeat this guy

    "Huh huh huh Hahahahahahaha" She thought she would anger him, but the sudden laughter made Saber feel confused. The enemy who should have been angered by her seemed to have found something so happy that he wanted to pay tribute.  The head laughed, looking extremely happy.

    "As expected of the woman I have fallen in love with, she has not given up her position even to this point." The golden heroic spirit nodded with satisfaction: "That's right, there must be at least one or two things in this world who dare to defy me.  , let me personally wake you up."

    Saber ignored Gilgamesh's lunatic remarks. She had long given up on communicating rationally with him. From the beginning, this heroic spirit's mind was abnormal.  However, there is no doubt about the strength of the enemy.

    With the belief that she will win, Saber puts on armor for herself. In the light of integrity, which is her symbol, the knight raises the sword in his hand towards the enemy.  The barrier that bound the sword began to dissipate. Wisps of wind pressure were like removed bandages. The golden holy sword raised its head proudly.

    This enemy, the Wind King Barrier is useless, because he will not fight close to him, because in the last battle, this man has never fought with others with a sword, even if he was seriously injured when he dueled with him  Down, still not close.  His abilities only stop at the firing of weapons.  Therefore, it is meaningless whether the weapon is invisible or invisible. Whether it is invisible or visible, or whether it is within reach or not, there is no threat.  Saber simply showed the holy sword openly.

    "Oh" the young Servant put away his smile. Even as arrogant as the King of Heroes, when he saw the Sword of Victory and Contract, he couldn't take it lightly: "That sword, okay, in that case, I will  Let you see everything about me.§

    At the same time, at this moment, he released a light that could illuminate the night sky. In this golden glory, a huge one-piece armor appeared, and the majestic and simple armor enveloped his body.  Since the King of Knights has put on armor to fight against him, he must also be fully armed.

    "Gate of Babylon (King's Treasure)" said the golden heroic spirit while putting on the armor.

    In an instant, a ray of golden light shot up from behind him, like a sharp arrow shooting straight into the sky. However, the golden light stream was not temporary. The luster that should have faded and disappeared became brighter, like a door that was gradually opening.  A dazzling torrent emerged from the gap.

    The Golden Gate, which was larger than any before, appeared behind Gilgamesh. With its huge posture, one could not help but suspect that it was the entrance through which ancient gods could walk.  However, in Gilgamesh's case, it was just a warehouse door.

    The same Noble Phantasm as before, each one is a separate individual, neither repetitive nor inferior, completely perfect weapons, one by one poked their heads out of the King of Uruk's treasure house.  However, what is different from before is that the number of the Noble Phantasms this time is completely incomparable to the ones seen before.

    It＊s not ten or twenty, nor half a hundred, but more than a hundred precious phantoms.  Pieces of precious phantoms slowly wandered out of the treasure house, and all the sharp points pointed at them were Saber.

    Saber felt that her arms holding the sword were extremely cold. No matter how powerful the heroic spirit was, facing the huge power of the Noble Phantasm and the intertwined magic formation, she would still tremble.

    "Then, come on, Saber, I allow you to use your sword against me." The golden heroic spirit said with ferocious happiness: "But, in this world's best offensive, how many swords can you withstand? I'll wait and see."  !!§

    He raised his arms. Seeing the prelude of death coming, Saber immediately tightened her legs to the limit, and then turned herself into a galloping wind.

    Gilgamesh waved his hand down, and three swords immediately followed his movement.Howling, he rushed straight forward towards the enemy who was speeding towards him.  Only ten meters away, Saber was running, and the sword was also running. Time had not flowed before they had collided. They would probably have cut off the head and both arms accurately, but compared to the bow hero who used the sword as an arrow,  The Heroic Spirit of the Sword who actually wields the sword cannot be defeated.  The Sword of Victory and Contract still showed no fear in the face of three A-level Noble Phantasms.  The sword in the knight's hand moved faster than the speed of the sword blade. He swung it horizontally and hit the sword on the far right.  The sword that was knocked away hit the third sword slightly behind. At this moment, Saber's sword swung horizontally and hit the hilt of the second sword.

    With unparalleled skill, the knight accurately hit the three swords and knocked them away. Suddenly, three flashes of light swirled in the sky.

    but＃＃

    "too slow!"

    The lifeless announcement sounded in the front, Saber's eyes turned sharply, and she saw Archer standing there, with pieces of Noble Phantasms behind him, but the only difference was that there was an extra sword in his hand.

    The jet black sword has gold patterns on it, and the shape of the cross declares it to be a knight's sword. There is a pearl inlaid on the hilt, which tells it of its nobility.  However, compared to the shining golden King of Heroes, this graceful and graceful look was not in line with the dazzling look. He casually picked up the sword in his hand and waved it lazily.

    The sword wind burst out, obviously it was just a wave of force, but when it was in front of Saber, she actually felt the biting coldness.  The air waves turned white and turned into an overwhelming cold air. On a winter night, this cold air could be so obvious that it made people speechless.  Saber waved the sword in her hand and split the white ice mist.  However, it was not a solid object. When it struck, a fine dust-like haze first adhered to the sword, and then some scattered air particles adhered to her armor.

    Suddenly, a clicking sound sounded on Saber's sword and armor, and ice quickly formed at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if the result of carbon dioxide had frozen her arm and sword into one.

    "This is" Saber was frightened and anxious. She didn't know when the enemy's flying sword would be released again, and there was no time to thaw it now. She jerked her sword-holding wrists, and her left hand flew out from the ice.  Spreading her frozen arms, she waved her right hand, slashing the air with brute force and shattering the ice crystals on the sword.

    But this period of time was enough for Gilgamesh's new flying sword to arrive. Saber turned her head sharply, and what she saw was not a sword, but a giant scythe, nearly three meters long, with spurs at the end and tip of the handle.  , the handle is red, it is the prototype of the harpe that beheaded Medusa, and it is coming roaring at this moment.

    The horizontal sword was in front of him, and the long scythe reached his chest in the blink of an eye, but Saber remained calm until the sword reached the last centimeter of her chest, then she swung her sword fiercely and deflected the incoming scythe.  .  The sickle hit the ground on the right side of Saber like a missile, making a deafening explosion, and the wind blowing from the side was like an explosion of air.

    However, when her eyes were fixed on Archer, Saber felt a chill in her back.

    Because Archer is now holding a chain in his hand, and the long chain extends to his side, so you can imagine what it is connected to.

    "Come here" the King of Heroes laughed happily and pulled the long chain in his hand.

    The scythe that had been knocked away flew over from behind, like a living poisonous snake, its wide scythe fangs turned upside down to hook Saber's waist.  However, if it is caught by such a sharp hook, it will never come over, but will separate up and down.

    The figure of the knight flashed sharply, and her feet seemed to be smooth ground, sliding straight for a few minutes. The edge of the scythe scratched the gauntlet of the steel armor. Clearly visible sparks were reflected in Saber's crisp eyes. She turned around and dangerously  Narrowly avoiding the ghost sickle.

    However, this made Archer even happier. He laughed crazily, and from the weapons group behind him, ten sharp blades flew out this time.

    No, there were too many this time. If it were six to seven, she could still defeat them with her speed and swordsmanship, but more than ten swords were too much.  If you want to avoid being hit, you should move out of the way, but

    Boom!  !  !

    "Hmm" However, when Golden Archer looked at the rising smoke, a frown replaced his original smile.

    A ray of light split the smoke, and instantly the dirty powdery soil dispersed like fear, and a silver shadow stood proudly in it.  But compared to her previous awe-inspiring and indestructible figure, Saber now looked embarrassed.

    There were several scratches on the originally clean armor, and his face was broken. Blood was flowing down his forehead, and he didn't know where he was injured under his golden hair.

    The unexpected result made Gilgamesh's expression gloomy.The idea of ????is that even if Saber can't defend, she can at least avoid it, but now she would rather be injured than stand there, which is a bit puzzling.

    "What's wrong, why did you stop there? In the end" He saw the still twisting body behind the short figure, and he was suddenly shocked and angry: "You are still protecting that bastard?!"

    "Don't worry about that kind of thing. There is no need for parasites like the Master. If you die, you will die." Gilgamesh curled his lips when he felt troubled: "Just kill all the other Masters and Servants, and then bring the Holy Grail down.  You can also be reborn in this world, and you don＊t need something like a master at all.§

    ????????????????????????

    That guy, did you just say that?  Want to kill all the masters and servants?

    Because of this reason, Shirou regained some strength and suddenly became more awake. He moved his limbs and wanted to stand up.

    And Saber was silently staring at the golden heroic spirit and thinking.

    ※ No, if it＊s not a close battle, there＊s no way to fight him.  But it was precisely because of this guy's Noble Phantasm that he couldn't step forward. He himself knew that he would lose if he got close, so he kept using his Noble Phantasm to block his step forward.  But you can't resist all the time. If you are not careful, you will be stabbed all over the body.  But you can't dodge it. If you ignore the Noble Phantasm fired at Shirou like this, Shirou will die.  So we must resist hard.

    No, the chance of waiting for too long for Rin and the others to come to help is too small. I don＊t know when I might be unable to hold on, and I have to rely on myself if I want to survive.  There is no other way.

    Looking around, there were no pedestrians in the park where she was, and she could also feel that there was no one coming or going in this area.  So, let＊s decide.

    Use your treasured weapon to quickly defeat your enemies.  Raising the sword, the heroic spirit of the sword was so determined.

    In an instant, the golden light surged. The giant sword that was supposed to be wider than an adult's arm suddenly erupted with intense light. It was not long, but a huge sphere, directly connected to the hilt.  Such a ball of light suddenly lights up under the night lights, making people feel that it is really a compressed sun.  It makes the surrounding street lights look gloomier than dark.

    Fortunately, Shirou's magic power has changed drastically from before. As for the Noble Phantasm, according to the current proportion, you can use it as many times as you want, as long as you are careful not to affect the surroundings.

    In the holy sword released with all its strength, the airflow of the Wind King's barrier turned into a barrier and wrapped around Saber. This was already the limit of what she could use.  Amid the strong air waves, the King of Heroes squinted his red eyes and looked at the unstoppable holy sword in front of him. The child seemed to have found something interesting and showed a curious expression.

    "Hmph, have you finally used all your strength? Then, let me use a sword worthy of you as a weapon." Gilgamesh had a weird smile on his face, stretched out his hand, and slowly penetrated  Behind him, as if entering water, his arm passed through the golden barrier, and then slowly pulled it out: "Use this sword that only the King of Heroes can hold〞〞!!"

    The hand pulled out from behind is acylinder?  !  !

    At least in Saber＊s opinion, that＊s what happened, because the sword was too strange, and Gilgamesh said it was a sword.  But if it is a sword, although the sword has a hilt and a guard, it does not have a corresponding blade.  However, there is a long conical column.  There are lines of unknown meaning engraved on it, similar to some kind of font, and also like the lines of a circuit, but they are as thick as a finger, and emit a strange red light.

    After the King of Heroes took out the sword, he changed his standing posture. He was originally standing upright, but he turned his body sideways and held the sword behind him, higher than his head, as if he wanted to deliberately keep the sword away from him.

    Then, a vision occurred.

    The blade of the sword, which originally had only a cylinder, rotated, but instead of turning left or right as a whole, it was divided into three sections.  The sword body that was supposed to be one was originally divided into three parts: upper, middle and lower. At this moment, it was spinning rapidly in opposite and converging directions.  This gave Saber the illusion that the rotation of the sword seemed to reflect some kind of rules, and that there was infinite power running inside.

    The rotation of the blade accelerated, and the red color that was supposed to be the veins blurred, making it look as if the blade was burning, a fiery red, as if it had been taken out of magma.  The overwhelming magic power rolled out from the sword and turned into a red light rolling all over the sky. It kept rolling in this space and wrapped around Saber.

    At this time, even the ground under Saber's feet began to become unstable, and even the atmosphere seemed to be shaking because of the sword.  With this huge magical power, is that sword an anti-army Noble Phantasm or an anti-city Noble Phantasm?

    ??Finally I can use my own strength to lift my body slightly.At 1 o'clock, Shirou used his brain that was short of blood and oxygen to control his eyes to raise and look at the situation in front of him. His ears were still blurry because his hearing had gradually become closed due to blood loss.

    However, the first scene that I saw was a scene that made me despair physically and mentally.

    There has never been anything that frightened him more than the red light dancing in the sky. At the first sight, he understood what it was. Yes, this was the power of the King of Heroes, his power.

    Turning his eyes, he looked in the direction of the King of Heroes. At that place, the King of Heroes was holding something in a very weird posture, and the floating red light was taken out of the sword.

    what is that?  sword?  Holy sword?  Magic sword?  No. Is that really a weapon?  That kind of look is something I have never seen before and cannot understand.  If I say it＊s because I don＊t have a clear vision, but did Archer say that after reading it once, he can copy it and save it? However, in the information obtained from Archer, there is no information about that thing, not even anything similar.  , what exactly is that?

    And, why is Saber here? She should have been forced to go home by a command spell?

    He stared at the sword, trying to decipher its information, but before that, Shirou's brain found that it had stopped supplying blood due to the excessive burden. His vision went dark and he almost fainted again.

    No, it cannot be interpreted.  Knowing that his head would explode if he continued to look at it, Shirou hurriedly lowered his head to suppress the internal organs that were about to be spit out from his cavity.  And, raising his head again

    "This is different from all the Noble Phantasms I own. Those are just things without names and not exclusive to me. But this one is different." The fiery red skirt of the King of Heroes floated upwards from bottom to top, as if because of the sword  The power of rotation, but what is incredible is that despite creating such a big situation, the voice of the King of Heroes was still clearly passed into her ears, which was incompatible with the friction and headache: "Originally, there was no name, so,  I call it〞ea!§

    "ea"

    She naturally didn＊t know that this strange-shaped sword was something that was born in the ancient times, before the term ※sword§ was even a concept. Of course, it couldn＊t be in the shape of a sword.  It was made by God before he created man, and it is the manifestation of divinity that witnessed the creation of the world.

    Moreover, e〞〞a, this is the ancient times. In the mythology of Mesopotamia, it is the god in charge of "heaven" and "middle". However, when combined, it is ea, the father of meraduk, the main god of Babylon.  name.  From the name of the sword, we can know how much attitude and importance Gilgamesh holds towards this sword.

    "Do you want pure Noble Phantasms to collide?" Saber glanced at the master behind him hesitantly, and then his hesitation turned into determination.

    You must win. Only in this way can Shirou survive. If you lose, then everything will be over. At this time, it is not the time to worry about whether it will affect him.  In front of this holy sword, there is never an invincible opponent!  !  The emerald eyes were filled with power because of the powerful soul, and the golden glory doubled and almost enveloped Saber.

    "Of course. Your holy sword is said to be the strongest among humans, so you have always wanted to test how far it can hold up under my sword!" For Saber, who is determined to win no matter what, Gil  Gamesh became more and more relaxed: "First of all, if you show mercy, you will die without even leaving ashes."

    "Then just watch with your eyes wide open." The King of Knights responded with high spirits to the victorious king's superficial provocation.

    "No, no, Saber, that sword" The fragile voice that was about to break was first submerged in the shock that became more explosive.

    It is simply impossible. There is something weird about that sword. Even if it is the Sword of Victory and Contract, it is something that I can interpret, but the sword is so terrifying that even the theory cannot understand it, let alone the structure.  Moreover, wasn't Saber knocked down in that red light?

    Arturia raised the light ball in her hand above her head, releasing her magic power to the extreme. Even the holy sword imbued with magic power seemed unable to withstand this huge magic power, and it made a crisp chirping sound, like a groan of pain.

    At the last moment, Gilgamesh said softly: "Wake up, ea, the equivalent of you is right in front of you."

    There is only one person in this world who can be recognized by the King of Heroes, and there is only one sword in this world that can rival the sword of the King of Heroes.

    Its name is excalibur.

    Raising the sword high above the head, releasing the magic power to the maximum, the holy sword has also reached its limit.  If you continue, I'm afraid it will come back to bite you, and now we have to decide the outcome.

    With both hands grasping the hilt of the sword in the light ball, Saber＊s handsThe downward swingshould be a downward pull.

    The sword wrapped in the huge power of light already has too much power. It is impossible for her to swing it casually like she usually does. Even a simple downward slash like now requires all the strength of Saber's body.  .

    Regardless of whether the sword is an anti-army treasure or an anti-city treasure, in front of this most powerful holy sword, Artoria has such confidence that she can definitely kill the enemy no matter what kind it is.

    "ex"

    "Humph" At the same time, the King of Heroes stretched out the sword in his hand and called its full name: "enuma (Heaven and Earth are at odds)"

    Her petite body used all her strength to shout the true name of the Noble Phantasm. What made people feel powerful was not the Noble Phantasm in her hand that shone brightly, but herself. England's strongest king held up his symbol to conquer the enemy.  , shouting, the dragon factor in the body started to rotate crazily because of the host's excitement: "calibur!!!!"

    A clear voice responded: "ealish (prehistoric world)."

    Thousands of years later, the brilliance of the Holy Sword appears again in the human world, and this is the second time.  The invincible sword named Excalibur has appeared countless times in movies and games, but no one knows that it is a Noble Phantasm named Artoria, the ultimate slash that converts magic power into light.  The earth, sea currents, no matter what kind of object, can definitely crush it.  A stream of light a hundred times more powerful than the Hero King's armor burst out from the sword's edge, and the power transformed from the sun's branches boiled out. Like a phoenix eager to find its prey, it rushed straight towards the enemy in front of it.

    However, what greeted it was an inexplicable and strange red light. The phoenix in hell swayed straight up with thick lava. In the strange cry, it was joyful because it found its opponent.  If Saber's holy sword is the ultimate slash, then Gilgamesh's sword is the same.

    It also breaks the objects it touches into pieces.

    "However, it is not limited to tangible objects, intangible objects are also destroyed by it.  Even the sky can be smashed to pieces.

    And this ea (sword of deviation), which he calls so, is the original sword that witnessed and personally performed the feat of creation in the mythical era.  Its assigned task was to split the chaotic world in half and give it a precise shape.

    The things that were formed were heaven and earth.

    At this moment, the strongest holy sword of mankind collided with the strongest sword of the King of Uruk.

    The light of the lamppost disappeared in an instant along with the glass covering the outside, and the steel pole also drifted away without a trace with the wind and sand. The bench immediately melted and the flower bed was directly scorched.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Of??????????????????????????????????????????????? A strong light that can blind people, now collide with each other, how miserable it is, is unknown. However, when the two lights appeared at the same time, Shirou's body flew into the air.  He couldn't even hold on to the ground. The impact was simply not something a human body could bear, and the aftermath was enough to make him fly away.  However, compared to a tree being uprooted and directly destroying the source of its survival, Shirou was really lucky to still be alive.

    Lightning roared, light exploded, the atmosphere was hollow, and people died everywhere. Even the stars in the sky seemed to be hiding out of fear. Just a duel between two heroes in a small park turned into such a strange noise. It was simply  The prospect of world destruction.

    As for the two parties involved, their moods are completely different.

    Saber was shocked like never before. In her heart, no matter what kind of enemy she fought, the Holy Sword, which had never lost, was now suppressed by another sword that she had never heard of. Compared with her own full strength,  The other party seems to still have some energy left, which was completely unimaginable before.

    She looked at the area opposite the golden light. What was the enemy's expression in the strange and inexplicable red light?

    The King of Heroes, holding the Noble Phantasm Sword in one hand, looked at the golden color, but he responded with a bored expression to the whistling and lightning in front of him.  It was completely different from what I expected. The light of the holy sword I saw at that time was nothing more than that with all my strength.

    ※Hmph, it＊s extremely boring,§ the heroic spirit who lost interest muttered.

    Along with his hum, Saber suddenly flinched as she found that the originally evenly matched streams of light collided.  The majesty of the Holy Sword, which was originally invincible, was now suppressed by the enemy's Noble Phantasmno, swallowed.

    The red luster is like a beast with a big mouth, eroding the golden light flow bit by bit, and the light it touches is shattered.  Yes, it was broken, just like cracks appeared after the object was destroyed. The light flow of the holy sword was broken under the enemy's attack.  Even the light of the slash can be broken, although it is not the sameI believe it, but no matter how much magic power Saber inputs, the light still swallows it up without any scruples.

    Maintaining the original posture, Saber's sword was still roaring, but the red light had already rushed to her eyes

    Boom!  !  !

    It seemed that he finally heard a sound. It was more like the sound of a continent shaking than an explosion. Saber, whose eyes were blurred, could see things again.  Finally, she discovered that not only the slashes from her holy sword had cracks.  Even the dark sky did not escape the broken fate, the atmosphere, the clouds, the sky that was supposed to be nothingness.  That sword can distort space, break it, and reposition everything.

    This side should be a cliff, that side should be a river, there should be no clouds in the sky, changes in space, changes in laws.  This is the power of the Hero King＊s Noble Phantasm

    boom!  !

    Behind the lightness, a physical feeling finally came.  However, there were gains and losses. While gaining touch, her eyes fell into darkness again.

    Floating in mid-air, Shirou looked at the huge cracks appearing in the night sky. The two forces that collided were so powerful that after the collision, it seemed as if the heaven and earth were split open.

    How long this impact lasted, Shirou had no way of knowing, because the laws of the entire space had changed, and time no longer applied to this place. In fact, the place he was in was no longer mid-air, but the void between spaces.  In the end, under the sound of a soul that was about to explode, the world finally returned to its original state. He fell from the gap in space and returned to the land of the real world.

    "Oh!" He quickly took back his sword. Not to mention this city, even this island would be invaded.  Because as long as he wants, even the structure of the continent can be redistributed according to his wishes.

    The roaring red light of the sky and the earth disappeared, the space returned to its original state, the coldness of the night returned, the earth became stable, and the mass density returned to its original state. Everything was as if it had never happened again, except that the world had changed beyond recognition and became darker.  garden.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? of well-built parks, we have all the necessary facilities and roads, though no one is playing them, but now they no longer exist.  Simply put, there is nothing left.

    Turf, gravel paths, benches, flower beds, street lamps, everything disappeared without knowing where. The entire park became a flat ground, as if someone had directly shoveled away a layer of ground.  However, that is not because of Gilgamesh. If his sword were to be broken, it would only be more shattered. This was because it was flattened by the power of the counter holy sword.

    The King of Heroes looked with satisfaction at the land in front of him that seemed to be burning and smoking.

    Shirou grabbed the smelly hot earth with his arms. He raised his head, looking for what he wanted like a man dug out of a trench, looking for the sunlight he needed most.

    "Saber, saber, saber, s"

    Then, he saw the figure he wanted to see the most and the figure he least wanted to see.

    (I don＊t want to divide it into chapters, let＊s put them together)

 Related Works Chapter 167 No Name

    "Well＃＃＃＃＃＃"

    The dark land is filled with rising white smoke, and some places are even solidified by high heat, forming transparent crystals.  The park, which was originally deserted and therefore very quiet and peaceful, now turned into a scorched earth.

    "＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃"

    And on this hot ground, Shirou's mind was buzzing, and he didn't even notice the burning smell coming from the palms holding the hot soil.  [bsp; ※＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃§

    The open eyes were straight, and Zhang Da's mouth made a bass that made an unknown meaning. Such an idiot -like hair was just because he received the garbled in your head and could not be parsed into the right words, so he could only turn it into a messy whisper.

    Even though the eyes gradually lost their original sharpness due to blood loss, they could still see clearly, because in a land full of green smoke, the only thing that existed was her presence.

    On the charred land, there was a strange existence. She was lying there quietly, as if she had been there from the beginning.

    ??The majestic armor that had always been there now became dilapidated, broken into large and small pieces, and piled on the body, making its owner look like he was buried in ruins.  The dark clothes, which were originally as soft as velvet and like the sea, lost their former noble connotation and became fragments in the ruins. They were wrapped around the curled up limbs, trembling slightly.

    Saber fell to the ground, her limbs spasming slightly. This was something she had never imagined before. Even if she was seriously injured, she would maintain her posture with absolute perseverance. Now she fell to the ground in such an unbearable state.  A white stream of steam was coming out of his whole body. Even Shirou, who was far away, could feel the heat wave.

    Ah, is that the reason?

    The broken armor on Saber's upper body was filled with a strange and colorful color amid the smoke and dust.  The red fluid extended, and at the same time, the ground beneath her body was darker than any piece of scorched earth, and the darkness was still expanding.  However, you can tell what it is by the color of your wet hair.

    Blood!

    He saw that the golden color, which was more elegant and solemn than any crown, was scattered on the soil like gravel.  The holy sword that had never left her hand lay in the distance, and her hair was messy and scattered on the ground, dyed into other colors by blood.

    Are there any injuries? There is blood flowing all over her body, even reaching the bottom of her head.  Shirou, who had never seen Saber fall down due to injury, was in a state of confusion about Saber's injured state.

    ※Saber＃§

    How long have you been looking at this in a daze? Shirou finally came to his senses and repeated it like a repeater.

    But the other party didn＊t answer.  As long as he called, the answer that could jump to him no matter how dangerous the place was seemed to be a phantom last night.

    She is already dead!  !  This crazy and desperate thought enveloped him, and unprecedented regret filled his heart.  He didn't know how Saber came back, but when she appeared just now, when he was conscious, he should use the command spell to send her away again. If one didn't work, use two, and use all the notches on her arm.  Guang also needs to send her away, but why

    "Ah?" Having finally seen enough of the situation caused by his own power, the King of Heroes finally turned his eyes in the direction of his opponent, but after a quick glance, he first made a sound of surprise, and then laughed mockingly: "Humph  Humph, hahahahahahahaha"

    The oldest king laughed arrogantly. He covered his face, as if he couldn't bear to see the sight that would make him collapse from laughter. His voice was cold and disdainful in the anxious air: "I didn't expect that the strongest human being could  The sword only has this level of power. It can't even offset the power even if it's deliberately reduced. Hmm, in the end, it's just a flow of human fantasy. If you want to imitate the original, you can only make something that can deceive children."

    He suddenly realized something and finally couldn't bear it and closed his eyes: "Ah, by the way, I should have been more merciful just now, because the opponent was just a weak woman and a bastard. Hahahahahahaha"

    In the end, he couldn't restrain his joy at his own power, and the miserable situation of Saber, who was roaring at him like a lion just trying to deliver the goods, was like a god who was satisfied after seeing the insect that was baring its teeth and claws at him.  Sarcastic laughter.

    Amidst this burst of laughter, Shirou finally came to his senses. He struggled to support his body, grabbed the soil in front of him and moved forward.

    "Hey! Saber, heycough!!" He yelled, causing his injured confidant to twitch with excitement, and he felt dizzy and about to vomit.

    But that soundThe sound slightly drowned out Gilgamesh's wild laughter, allowing Saber to hear someone calling her.  The proof was a twist of her head.

    The emerald green eyes were covered with a layer of gray and became dim. Saber's eyes glanced in the direction of the sound, shaking aimlessly.  She opened her mouth slightly, but before she could answer, blood flowed from her mouth.

    "Shirou, are you awake"

    While talking, he coughed, breathed slightly, and kept vomiting blood due to the injuries to his internal organs.

    She stretched out her hand slightly, as if to confirm Shirou's location, and fumbled around randomly, but she didn't notice that she couldn't even lift her hand.  The reason for doing this was that she could no longer see Shirou with her eyes and could not confirm Shirou's condition at all.

    Regarding Saber's situation, it was obvious that his heart had become a tangled iron wire, but the strange thing was that Shirou understood why.  Because the body was bleeding so suddenly, Saber's eyes were temporarily blinded.

    "WaitI" The awake body wanted to stand up, but Shirou only allowed part of his body to be lifted. His lower body was weaker than the muscles that had been dead for many years, and he didn't even have any feeling.

    The body, which had long been out of control due to the use of magic, was even more tattered due to the attack from the Noble Phantasm. It was lucky not to die, let alone stand up.  The maniacal laughter of the King of Heroes behind him still continued, but now it sounded like he was laughing at the ugliness of an ignorant but reckless ant like him.

    However, Saber didn't know that. Not only was she unable to see, she couldn't even fully capture the sound. She could hear Shirou's voice, and the King of Heroes' laughter was already a sound coming from another world. She herself  I also realized how miserable my situation was.

    "Ah, is that so? Ilost," she whispered in a clear and despairing voice.

    The power of excalibur is to convert the holder's magic power into light, and then release it through convergence and acceleration. The fault formed by the light becomes the ultimate slash that can penetrate any solid object.  But Gilgamesh's ea is an attack that forms a simulated space-time fault by squeezing and condensing wind pressure faults. In front of it, not to mention tangible things, even the entire land and sky of the world, can be inhabited.  Space and time that have been inaccessible can be shattered.  In front of it, the earth is a clay Bodhisattva, the sky is a phantom, and maybe even nothingness can be shattered with one blow.  And even the light of the Holy Sword, which can cut off all objects, is just one of the things that can be shattered.

    Because she once fought against him with a Noble Phantasm, and she also possesses a similar yet powerful Noble Phantasm like the Wind King's Barrier, Saber now knows the strength of the King of Heroes better than anyone else.

    No, it can＊t be won. The Noble Phantasm owned by that man can destroy the world with just a flip of his hand. How can he win?  The darkness that she had experienced countless times of despair could not constitute Saber's despair at this moment, so she did not expect that she could survive, she only had one thought.

    "I'm very sorry, buteven if you are alone, please run away," she said to her invisible master.

    Time has stopped.

    The King of Heroes' voice became even more harsh, so harsh that it made his ears want to be ripped off.

    "Well, now that it has become like this, that's enough. Even the King of Knights can't bear the excessive play, so now"

    The golden light flashed, and the King of Heroes put away his armor and put on his casual clothes again.  For Saber who has been defeated, he does not have to continue wearing that armor.

    However, Gilgamesh, who was walking forward, suddenly felt something strange. He glanced at the things in front of him, and then looked away.

    "If Saber wants to be replaced by you, don't think so high and mighty, you don't have the qualifications yet." He looked at the person in front of him with a sneer. He was not qualified at all for the enemy who was having fun, and even killing him was not a compromise reward.  should be given.

    I can＊t understand what that means, but after a brief loss of sense of time.  Shirou's eyes turned blood red.

    What, what is that?

    He was obviously vomiting blood to the point of being unable to stand up, yet he was still saying such incomprehensible words.  Even though you can't see anything, you still say words to let yourself run away. Why are you always like this? It's not just others who are hurt, but you as well. Why don't you say words like "save me" at this time?  !  !

    That guy was using a Noble Phantasm against Gilgamesh just now. It was something that would make even her tremble when she saw it. As a Servant, she is more sensitive than anyone else, doesn＊t she understand?

    There is only one reason, ??The purpose was to delay the situation so that he who was behind him would not be affected. If he could move, he could escape quickly and delay the situation. However, after failing, he became like that and still allowed himself to escape!  !

    The emotion called hatred filled his head, and his eyes were blood red.  His eyes wanted to pop out, the muscles on his face wanted to be torn off piece by piece, and his mouth was stuffed with meat that looked like offal.  Holding back such strength, I couldn't breathe at all.  Shirou gathered all the strength in his body, and although he was moving, he was also using every muscle to destroy it at the same time.  But before that, use magic power to strengthen it. If it is still broken, use pure magic power to replace it, and just straighten your upper body.

    I hate myself more than ever and want to chop every piece of my body into pieces.  With this strength, Shirou stood up unsteadily, but if that posture could barely be considered standing.  However, for him, this is the most complete posture.

    ※Uh＃§ The breathing sound that the bleeding vocal cords could make was no longer a human voice: ※Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh§

    Finally, after straightening his chest, Shirou's spine made a popping sound. It was difficult to tell whether it was a broken sound or a twisting sound.

    The golden heroic spirit finally stopped laughing. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Shirou. He felt insulted by the latter's dead eyes, and his expression became cold.

    "Oh, really, even a being as small as dust, do you want to challenge me?" The Golden King grinned cruelly, and you knew what he wanted to do from his expression.

    However, Saber was completely unaware of this. She just heard her master suddenly making a shrill cry and strange noise However, intuitively, she understood what Shirou wanted to do.

    "Shirou, youcould it be" Saber shouted in fear: "No, you absolutely can'twellyou are no match for that man, run away quickly!!!"

    So Shirou became even more disgusted.

    Why are you scared at this time? Obviously

    In retaliation for Saber＊s words, he said the most destructive words to Saber at the moment.

    "Traceon."

    "Shirou, no, your body"

    A panicked voice sounded behind him, and Shirou felt the reaction of the huge electric current passing through the human body. The smell of burning all over the body began to burn from the body, sparks flew everywhere, and the smell of the brain being burnt disappeared from the body.  The feeling coming out of the pores is really unbearable!  !  !

    Blue lightning flashed on Shirou's body. His standing body was about to fall apart at any moment. Thick juice began to spray out from his chest and abdomen. On his fingers that twitched randomly like a wounded spider, clear images began to take shape.

    "Huh?" The King of Heroes showed a little interest in Shirou's howling behavior and the lines on his body.

    What is that? Something like a tattoo appeared on this guy＊s body just now. Is it a magic circuit?

    Pain and all, it is most necessary at this time.  Afraid that he wasn't in enough pain, Shirou chewed his tongue and swallowed the blood, hoping that the pain would live up to him and keep his spirit awake.  In a position that eludes the balance between collapse and death, he completes his magic.

    The blue lines disappeared, replaced by Mo Xie, the sword with the most successful projections.  It is the sword that Emiya Shirou is most familiar with, so it can be projected in that situation.  He held it with his arms that had bleeding pores. Veins popped out in his open hands. With all his strength, Shirou tightened his grip on the sword.

    The interest in the golden heroic spirit's eyes suddenly disappeared. He glanced at the black and white swords in Shirou's hands with disgust, as if he saw a pile of dung.

    "Projection, boring magic." He sighed boringly, and looked at Shirou with pity: "Moreover, you actually slashed at me. You are not so naive as to think that the miracle of that ruin will happen again, you evil dog."  .§

    When he was in the castle of Einzbern, this man once wanted to kill everyone, but was stopped by the white archers. Now, it is impossible for the King of Heroes to show mercy to this ignorant thing in front of him.

    But Shirou didn＊t know what he was talking about, and he didn＊t intend to answer. It took all his energy just to maintain his posture and move around.

    Gilgamesh raised the Sword of Disobedience in his hand, and then moved it backwards. The golden doorway accommodated the terrifying Noble Phantasm.

    "The sword just now is only allowed to be owned by the Tyrant. Let you see it is already the limit. It is not something that is used on bastards in the first place.West.  Only Saber has the right to fight against EA. If I use a fake like you, how can I face Saber in the future?" He said, and then took out another sword from the golden wall treasure house.

    The purple long sword means bad luck. The purple color on it looks like a mixture of dried blood and poison. Just by looking at it, Shirou understood that it was a magic sword.  Unlike the ghost sword he had just faced, Shirou now clearly understood the purpose and philosophy of this sword.

    However, for that sword just now, it is not even considered third-rate. The difference is too obvious.

    "Be happy, bastard, even if you are a piece of dust, if you die by my sword, you can still shine for the rest of your life." The Hero King sneered, with an undeniable killing intent in his red eyes.

    When the golden knight moved, he didn't move very fast, nor did he turn into a spirit. He just rushed over directly, and at a speed that Shirou could keep up with.  The heroic spirit didn't take Shirou seriously at all, and didn't even radiate the Noble Phantasm Rain, but just came up and struck with a horizontal sword.

    Shirou raised his swords to meet him. His body, whose senses became false, moved mechanically, barely keeping up with his movements, and his swords met the purple magic sword.  Blocked, this guy's sword skills don't have any technical content, and he doesn't have any incredible speed. If it's a sword skills competition, it's uncertain

    The crisp sound of steel penetrated his thoughts. Shirou looked blankly at Gilgamesh who was descending more and more. No, it should be said that he was rising and he was knocked away.

    When the Golden Knight casually moved over and pulled out a sword from the treasure house, Shirou reacted and followed the movement, but he just watched helplessly as a purple sword danced in Gilgamesh's hand.  He easily cut through the two swords he held in his hands.  The male and female swords suddenly became thinner than the morning mist, and turned into a short-lived phantom and disappeared.  The purple sword edge did not stop, but continued forward, slicing Shirou's chest open and knocking him away at the same time.

    "Do you know that the original scriptures of all the Noble Phantasms in the world come from my treasure house, and the Noble Phantasms of heroic spirits are just fakes. It is natural for a son to lose his relatives. How can inferior products that have been passed down for a long time compete with the real ones?  . Moreover, you are still imitating fakes to fight against me, and you are still projecting the kind of degraded fakes that cannot even be seen in the original scriptures. Hum, there has to be a limit to how ugly it is." Gilgamesh, who was getting farther and farther away, spat out from his mouth  The words reached Shirou's ears clearly.

    Only then did Shirou realize that he was knocked away by him without even catching a single blow.

    Hear the sound.

    Saber shouted, Shirou's eyes began to capture things again, and he looked at the sky.  Should he be grateful to that voice? Because if he hadn't been called at that moment, he would have gone to Hades to report.

    He didn't know exactly when Saber saw him, but he could tell by the sound that he was behind Saber. The one he had just been knocked away seemed to be quite far away, but he was much closer to Saber because of it.  .  Well, now that I can see myself, Saber seems to be able to turn her body.

    Archer's sword struck Shirou directly, creating a long gash from the right side of his abdomen to his right chest, almost disemboweling him, and only the back half of his body was connected.  There is no longer any sense of pain or pain, the five senses have long since collapsed, and the body can easily turn into powder. Shirou's body is out of his control, and he can only lie flat on the ground, vomiting blood and making strange noises.

    "Humph, is the cut too shallow?" Wang muttered dissatisfied.

    Saber couldn＊t believe that the person lying there was her master. Was it really Shirou Emiya? If anyone saw it, they would just think it was something making a strange noise.

    "Shirou, Shirou" I tried to call him, but couldn't get a response Suddenly I felt a chill flowing from the back of my head. Only then did Saber hear the sound of steel footsteps. She hurriedly turned around and looked at the man who walked in.  Gilgamesh, he seemed to want to deliver the final blow to Shirou.

    Arturia raised her head hard and said, "Wait a minute, Gilgamesh, I'm the one you're looking for."

    This was already a word that was said in a hurry, without thinking, but it also successfully stopped the other party's footsteps.

    Zhu Yu＊s pupils lowered, and the heroic spirit that had always seemed to be possessing the swordsman asked funnyly: ※Oh, you mean, do you finally plan to become my king＊s possession?§

    Saber hesitated.

    There was a threat in the other person's eyes.  If you refuse, the bastard dies.  Archer, who was admiring how Saber made this difficult decision, looked at her without blinking.

    "I" She looked away.

    Indeed, as long as you agree to his request, Shirou can be let go. With the protection of the scabbard, he can definitely support him until Rin and the others come, but※Don＊t agree!!§

    She turned her face away in surprise and stared blankly at her master holding the ground and slowly standing up. The scars on his body were the likes of which she had never experienced before, and the blood left behind was worse than when washing dishes after a meal at home.  There is still more water.  But he was walking forward slowly, and actually passed himself and stood in front again.

    "Don't promise him, Saber," Shirou said after putting Saber behind him again.

    "What are you doing?!!!" Saber finally came to her senses. She looked at the person who was blocking her again. This time, she shouted with anger: "It's no longer useful, why are you still there?"  I don＊t understand, stop it.§

    Her voice was full of regret, and even Shirou could hear that she was hating why the King of Heroes didn't strike harder with his sword just now, leaving him unable to move.

    ※Hmph, she is such a cruel woman. I have already said that it would be useless to stay with Tohsaka for too long, and it would be better to get along with Sakura.  Shirou cursed.

    At this moment, Saber was still scolding him angrily, as if she hoped that her words would make Shirou fall down: "I obviously didn't ask for your help. I don't need it at all. Since I have lost, I will stop here. It is no longer your sword"

    "It's so noisy, please be quiet." Shirou finally couldn't bear it anymore and yelled, his voice cutting off Saber's voice. He took a deep breath and said without looking back, "I'm telling you, don't you rely on me?"  Will someone else die once!"

    Then, without waiting for Saber to answer, Shirou operated the magic circuit again. In the eyes of Saber who swallowed back her words, his hand ignited with the golden light she was familiar with.

    "Traceoff."

    Ignoring the cracking sound coming from within his body, Shirou maintained his will. The pain began to become ambiguous. He even had to conserve the strength to move his hands. He lowered his head to look at the sword that was taking shape in his hand.

    Success, projection is completed, calibrun.

    That guy said that the deterioration of his Noble Phantasm is not as good as the real thing. Indeed, the strength and ability of Ganjiang Moye as a Noble Phantasm are not outstanding, so something with high projection strength is good. The most advanced weapon he knows is excalibur, but  If you project it now, you will die, so the next best thing is to project the sword. There is no doubt about its strength and power. A sword that can kill berserker seven times is by no means inferior.

    However, under the current situation, Shirou's mind is no longer as clear as before, so the intensity of the projection has decreased, but it is enough to fight against the sword.

    "Are you still here? Hum, since you like it so much, let me show you the real thing." After taking a look at the sword in Shirou's hand, the golden heroic spirit took out another sword from the treasure house behind him.

    The golden hilt, the white sword body, and the connection between the blade and the hilt have dark blue patterns.

    With just one glance, Shirou understood that it was the prototype of the object projected on his hand, because both the production concept and the material were indescribably similar. The difference was that the sword was more simple and gave people a similar look.  The feeling of a scepter.

    "What you are projecting is the Sword in the Stone of the Chosen King, a sword derived from the tree of domination in Norse mythology, Siegfried's magic sword, gram." He waved the sword: "This one is the ultimate sword.  The source of it, no matter how much you change your weapons, it will be useless, I still have its prototype in my treasure house."

    "If you understand, then just fall down and die. I'm already sick of seeing your despicable tricks."

    After he said these words, Shirou felt a flash of gold in front of him, and the brilliance of gold suddenly appeared, and then his body became relaxed.

    Saber＊s emerald eyes finally showed color, and it was something called terror.  She chased the object flying in the sky, accurately followed its parabola, and then watched it fall to the ground with a clang.

    "Shirou〞〞!!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !

    Saber's cry became blurred, and a strange sound reached Shirou's ears. Shirou looked at himself kneeling on the ground in surprise as if he had woken up from a dream. He didn't understand what was going on, but when he saw the piece of clothing in front of his knees  After seeing the thing, he was even more incredible and even had an illusion.

    Is there a third person here?

    "It's impossible. It also has the sword of Caliburn attached to it. It's obvious that it belongs to you.

    He turned his head and looked at his left hand, which was also the source of the sound, and finally confirmed it.

    An intact left hand appeared in front of him. Its fracture was still very flat. It was lying calmly in front of Shirou, like a mechanical hand, holding the golden King's Sword on it. However, the removed position was now in the right position.  Spraying someone like a high-pressure water gunliquid.

    "The hands, feet and bones were already dead, and the eyes had no function. The dead man who remained standing had no strength to avoid the sword and could only bear the sword.  The Golden Knight used the prototype sword just now to cut off his own arm.  Soon, the blood will run out, and when the time comes, Emiya Shirou's soul will disappear.

    "You seem to have to hold the sword no matter how you cut, so I have to cut off your hand." The King of Heroes squinted at the man kneeling in front of him. This kind of death should be used for such a person who dares to use his sword against him.  Law.  However, he suddenly found that he still had breath: "Oh, I didn't expect that he could still have breath to this extent. Sure enough, the bastard doesn't have any advantages, except that he has a tough life."

    The sword that was about to be put away in his hand was raised again, raised high above his head, pointed at Shirou's head, and swung down. The King of Heroes vowed to put Shirou to death, and the sword edge swung down, intending to split him in half.  .

    The speed this time is really slow, almost as slow as slow motion.  However, Shirou seemed a little confused about someone trying to cut him.

    Move or you will die.

    Even though I say this, my will is getting hazy, let alone my body reacting.  He clearly felt the chill on his head, and his skin couldn't even tremble.

    Move, or Saber will be in danger.

    However, his will was still blurring, and he seemed to be falling downward into the black abyss, and he began to lose sight of anything.

    The cold wind has hit the top of my head. It seems that even my hair can feel the flow of the sword energy, but I don't even have the strength to retreat.

    Move quickly, otherwise Tohsaka, Sakura, Illyathat guy said that he wanted to kill all the masters and servants, so they will be in danger, so they can't stop this man.

    Even if he said this to himself, he could only look back at the light above the abyss. He gradually fell into endless darkness, and death was not far away.  He couldn't even see the sword that was about to cut off his own head.

    Move, that guy said that if I can defeat him, I can do it. In this case, I shouldn＊t fall down like this now. Why did I stand up twice? If I don＊t win, nothing will change.  If you don't win, everything will disappear, let alone your vow.

    At that time, even after experiencing such serious injuries, I could stand up, run away, and fight with swords. Why can't I even move now?

    Move, move quickly, I want to win, I wantto winI wantto standto win

    The sinking consciousness was finally unable to form complete thoughts, and the sharp edge of the sword had already cut through the red hair and went straight to the scalp.

    ※Tch, useless guy!§

    Before his consciousness disappeared into the black abyss, Shirou heard these words clearly, his voice full of disdain.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, it wasn't because he was surprised.

    The timing and strength were very precise. He stopped after grabbing the Noble Phantasm with his hand and before the skin was cut open.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, his palm was not cut open, and even the skin was not cut open.

    "As I said, if you die, I will be very troubled, Shirou, but why are you still looking for death?" "Shirou" sighed in a confused and troubled tone.

    ??????????????????????? However, it＊s a bit strange that he is questioning Shirou and saying that he will be troubled even though he is Shirou himself.  At the same time, the King of Heroes in front of him also asked in a voice that could freeze a person's soul: "Who allowed you to touch my sword."

    He doesn't care that the other party can grab his sword. What he cares about is his treasure. There are only two kinds of people in the world who can touch it. One is himself, and the other is those who were shot to death by his precious weapon.  Human, but this man touched his Noble Phantasm with his dirty hands. This is absolutely unforgivable.

    But after hearing these words, "Shirou" chuckled: "Don't say that, Gilgamesh. We haven't seen each other for ten years, don't make it so stiff!!"

    He said in a tone that was very familiar to the King of Heroes, and then suddenly added as if he had remembered something: "By the way, you are still my teacher."

    "Huh?" The other party's confusing words made the King of Heroes a little confused for a while, but listening to the content of the other party's words gave him some ideas.

    Ten years ago, it was the Holy Grail War.

    "Who are you?" he asked the bastard??.

    "Who is it?" "Shirou"'s voice troubled him again, and he raised his head helplessly: "I don't have a name."

    Under the red hair, there is a pair of red eyes that are as red as blood. Facing the strongest king, these eyes are full of teasing.

    Phew!  !  !

    A thick black gas spurted out from Shirou's broken arm. The black gas was as thick as a solid substance and as flexible as a fluid. It went straight to the ground, and then grabbed Shirou's broken arm on the ground.  Together with the sword, it was drawn from bottom to top, and under the surprised eyes of the King of Heroes, it tore his body.

    (The second part of the spoof of Death is here. Hehe, in the next chapter Jin Shining will be beaten by Fatty. He will not just rely on Avalon to rebound, but will actually be beaten by Fatty. There will also be two updates tomorrow, but the word count may be less.  , because I really stayed up too long today)

 Works Related Chapter 168 No Name

    "Well＃＃＃＃＃＃"

    The dark land is filled with rising white smoke, and some places are even solidified by high heat, forming transparent crystals.  The park, which was originally deserted and therefore very quiet and peaceful, now turned into a scorched earth.

    "＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃"

    And on this hot ground, Shirou's mind was buzzing, and he didn't even notice the burning smell coming from the palms holding the hot soil.  [bsp; ※＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃§

    The open eyes were straight, and Zhang Da's mouth made a bass that made an unknown meaning. Such an idiot -like hair was just because he received the garbled in your head and could not be parsed into the right words, so he could only turn it into a messy whisper.

    Even though the eyes gradually lost their original sharpness due to blood loss, they could still see clearly, because in a land full of green smoke, the only thing that existed was her presence.

    On the charred land, there was a strange existence. She was lying there quietly, as if she had been there from the beginning.

    ??The majestic armor that had always been there now became dilapidated, broken into large and small pieces, and piled on the body, making its owner look like he was buried in ruins.  The dark clothes, which were originally as soft as velvet and like the sea, lost their former noble connotation and became fragments in the ruins. They were wrapped around the curled up limbs, trembling slightly.

    sa

    e

    She fell to the ground, her limbs spasming slightly. This was something she had never imagined before. Even if she was seriously injured, she would maintain her posture with absolute perseverance. Now she fell to the ground in such an unbearable condition.  A white stream of steam was coming out of his whole body. Even Shirou, who was far away, could feel the heat wave.

    Ah, is that the reason?

    sa

    e

    The broken armor on the upper body had a strange and colorful color amid the smoke and dust.  The red fluid extended, and at the same time, the ground beneath her body was darker than any piece of scorched earth, and the darkness was still expanding.  However, you can tell what it is by the color of your wet hair.

    Blood!

    He saw that the golden color, which was more elegant and solemn than any crown, was scattered on the soil like gravel.  The holy sword that had never left her hand lay in the distance, and her hair was messy and scattered on the ground, dyed into other colors by blood.

    Are there any injuries? There is blood flowing all over her body, even reaching the bottom of her head.  Never seen sa

    e

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Shirou, who fell down due to the pain

    e

    Injured state, in a state of confusion.

    ※sa

    e

    ＃§

    How long have you been looking at this in a daze? Shirou finally came to his senses and repeated it like a repeater.

    But the other party didn＊t answer.  As long as he called, the answer that could jump to him no matter how dangerous the place was seemed to be a phantom last night.

    She is already dead!  !  This crazy and desperate thought enveloped him, and unprecedented regret filled his heart.  sa

    e

    He didn't know how she came back, but when she appeared just now, when he was conscious, he should use the command spell to send her away again. If one didn't work, he would use two to use up all the marks on his arm.  I have to send her away, but why

    "Ah?" Having finally seen enough of the situation caused by his own power, the King of Heroes finally turned his eyes in the direction of his opponent, but after a quick glance, he first made a sound of surprise, and then laughed mockingly: "Humph  Humph, hahahahahahahaha"

    The oldest king laughed arrogantly. He covered his face, as if he couldn't bear to see the sight that would make him collapse from laughter. His voice was cold and disdainful in the anxious air: "I didn't expect that the strongest human being could  The sword only has this level of power. It can't even offset the power even if it's deliberately reduced. Hmm, in the end, it's just a flow of human fantasy. If you want to imitate the original, you can only make something that can deceive children."

    He suddenly realized something and finally couldn't bear it and closed his eyes: "Ah, by the way, I should have been more merciful just now, because the opponent was just a weak woman and a bastard. Hahahahahahaha"

    ????????????????????????????????????? At the end, he couldn＊t restrain his joy at his own power, and his anger at him like the lion who just wanted to deliver the goods.

    e

    The current miserable situation is like God seeing the insects that are snarling against him and issuing a warningSatisfied sarcastic laughter.

    Amidst this burst of laughter, Shirou finally came to his senses. He struggled to support his body, grabbed the soil in front of him and moved forward.

    "Hey! sa

    e

    , hellocough!  !  "He yelled, and as a result, his injured henchman twitched with excitement, and he felt dizzy and wanted to vomit.

    But the sound slightly drowned out Gilgamesh's wild laughter, making sa

    e

    She heard someone calling her.  The proof was a twist of her head.

    The emerald green eyes were covered with a layer of gray and became dim, sa

    e

    His eyes glanced in the direction of the sound, shaking aimlessly.  She opened her mouth slightly, but before she could answer, blood flowed from her mouth.

    "Shirou, are you awake"

    While talking, he coughed, breathed slightly, and kept vomiting blood due to the injuries to his internal organs.

    She stretched out her hand slightly, as if to confirm Shirou's location, and fumbled around randomly, but she didn't notice that she couldn't even lift her hand.  The reason for doing this was that she could no longer see Shirou with her eyes and could not confirm Shirou's condition at all.

    For sa

    e

    In this situation, it was obvious that his heart had become a tangled wire, but strangely, Shirou understood why.  Because the body bleeds too suddenly, it leads to sa

    e

    ＊s eyes were temporarily blind.

    "WaitI" The awake body wanted to stand up, but Shirou only allowed part of his body to be lifted. His lower body was weaker than the muscles that had been dead for many years, and he didn't even have any feeling.

    The body, which had long been out of control due to the use of magic, was even more tattered due to the attack from the Noble Phantasm. It was lucky not to die, let alone stand up.  The maniacal laughter of the King of Heroes behind him still continued, but now it sounded like he was laughing at the ugliness of an ignorant but reckless ant like him.

    However, sa

    e

    But she didn't know that not only was she unable to see with her eyes, she couldn't even fully capture the sound. She could hear Shirou's voice and the Hero King's laughter was already a sound coming from another world. She also understood it herself.  How miserable my situation is.

    "Ah, is that so? Ilost," she whispered in a clear and despairing voice.

    Excalibur

    u

    The power of the weapon is to convert the holder's magic power into light, which is then released through convergence and acceleration. The fault formed by the light becomes the ultimate slash that can pass through any solid object.  But Gilgamesh's ea is an attack that forms a simulated space-time fault by squeezing and condensing wind pressure faults. In front of it, not to mention tangible things, even the entire land and sky of the world, can be inhabited.  Space and time that have been inaccessible can be shattered.  In front of it, the earth is a clay Bodhisattva, the sky is a phantom, and maybe even nothingness can be shattered with one blow.  And even the light of the Holy Sword, which can cut off all objects, is just one of the things that can be shattered.

    ????????????? Because I once used a Noble Phantasm to blast me, and at the same time I have a similar but very powerful Noble Phantasm like the Wind King Barrier, so now sa

    e

    He knows the strength of the King of Heroes better than anyone else.

    No, it can＊t be won. The Noble Phantasm owned by that man can destroy the world with just a flip of his hand. How can he win?  I have experienced countless desperate situations and the darkness combined cannot constitute this moment.

    e

    She was desperate, so she didn't expect to survive, she only had one thought.

    "I'm very sorry, buteven if you are alone, please run away," she said to her invisible master.

    Time has stopped.

    The King of Heroes' voice became even more harsh, so harsh that it made his ears want to be ripped off.

    "Well, now that it has become like this, that's enough. Even the King of Knights can't bear the excessive play, so now"

    The golden light flashed, and the King of Heroes put away his armor and put on his casual clothes again.  For sa who has been defeated

    e

    , he doesn＊t have to continue wearing that armor.

    However, Gilgamesh, who was walking forward, suddenly felt something strange. He glanced at the things in front of him, and then looked away.

    "That's sa

    e

    ? ?"Would it be you? Don't think so high and mighty. You don't have the qualifications yet." He sneered and looked at the person in front of him. He was not qualified at all for the enemy who was having fun. Even the compromise reward for killing him was not something that should be given.  .

    I can＊t understand what that means, but after a brief loss of sense of time.  Shirou's eyes turned blood red.

    What, what is that?

    He was obviously vomiting blood to the point of being unable to stand up, yet he was still saying such incomprehensible words.  Even though you can't see anything, you still say words to let yourself run away. Why are you always like this? It's not just others who are hurt, but you as well. Why don't you say words like "save me" at this time?  !  !

    That guy was using a Noble Phantasm against Gilgamesh just now. It was obviously something that would make even him tremble when he saw it. As a SE

    Vant, she is more perceptive than anyone else, doesn＊t she understand?

    There is only one reason. She was delaying time in order to prevent herself from being affected behind. If she could move, she could escape quickly. However, after failing, she became like that and still allowed herself to escape!  !

    The emotion called hatred filled his head, and his eyes were blood red.  His eyes wanted to pop out, the muscles on his face wanted to be torn off piece by piece, and his mouth was stuffed with meat that looked like offal.  Holding back such strength, I couldn't breathe at all.  Shirou gathered all the strength in his body, and although he was moving, he was also using every muscle to destroy it at the same time.  But before that, use magic power to strengthen it. If it is still broken, use pure magic power to replace it, and just straighten your upper body.

    I hate myself more than ever and want to chop every piece of my body into pieces.  With this strength, Shirou stood up unsteadily, but if that posture could barely be considered standing.  However, for him, this is the most complete posture.

    ※Uh＃§ The breathing sound that the bleeding vocal cords could make was no longer a human voice: ※Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh§

    Finally, after straightening his chest, Shirou's spine made a popping sound. It was difficult to tell whether it was a broken sound or a twisting sound.

    The golden heroic spirit finally stopped laughing. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Shirou. He felt insulted by the latter's dead eyes, and his expression became cold.

    "Oh, really, even a being as small as dust, do you want to challenge me?" The Golden King grinned cruelly, and you knew what he wanted to do from his expression.

    However, regarding this point, sa

    e

    But she didn＊t know it, she just heard her maste

    There were sudden screams and strange noises However, intuitively, she understood what Shirou wanted to do.

    "Shirou, youcould it be" sa

    e

    He shouted in fear: "No, you absolutely can'twellyou are no match for that man, run away quickly!!!"

    So Shirou became even more disgusted.

    Why are you scared at this time? Obviously

    For sa

    e

    In retaliation for these words, he said what he felt about sa at this moment

    e

    The most lethal words.

    ※t

    Aceon.  "

    "Shirou, no, your body"

    A panicked voice sounded behind him, and Shirou felt the reaction of the huge electric current passing through the human body. The smell of burning all over the body began to burn from the body, sparks flew everywhere, and the smell of the brain being burnt disappeared from the body.  The feeling coming out of the pores is really unbearable!  !  !

    Blue lightning flashed on Shirou's body. His standing body was about to fall apart at any moment. Thick juice began to spray out from his chest and abdomen. On his fingers that twitched randomly like a wounded spider, clear images began to take shape.

    "Huh?" The King of Heroes showed a little interest in Shirou's howling behavior and the lines on his body.

    What is that? Something like a tattoo appeared on this guy＊s body just now. Is it a magic circuit?

    Pain and all, it is most necessary at this time.  Afraid that he wasn't in enough pain, Shirou chewed his tongue and swallowed the blood, hoping that the pain would live up to him and keep his spirit awake.  In a position that eludes the balance between collapse and death, he completes his magic.

    The blue lines disappeared, replaced by Mo Xie, the sword with the most successful projections.  It's WeiIt was the sword that Miya Shirou was most familiar with, so it could be projected in that situation.  He held it with his arms that had bleeding pores. Veins popped out in his open hands. With all his strength, Shirou tightened his grip on the sword.

    The interest in the golden heroic spirit's eyes suddenly disappeared. He glanced at the black and white swords in Shirou's hands with disgust, as if he saw a pile of dung.

    "Projection, boring magic." He sighed boringly, and looked at Shirou with pity: "Moreover, you actually slashed at me. You are not so naive as to think that the miracle of that ruin will happen again, you evil dog."  .§

    When he was in the castle of Einzbern, this man once wanted to kill everyone, but was stopped by the white archers. Now, it is impossible for the King of Heroes to show mercy to this ignorant thing in front of him.

    But Shirou didn＊t know what he was talking about, and he didn＊t intend to answer. It took all his energy just to maintain his posture and move around.

    Gilgamesh raised the Sword of Disobedience in his hand, and then moved it backwards. The golden doorway accommodated the terrifying Noble Phantasm.

    "The sword just now is only allowed to be owned by the Tyrant. Let you see it is already the limit. It was not meant for bastards. Only SA has the right to fight against EA.

    e

    , if I use a fake like yours, how can I face sa in the future?

    e

    "Ah," he said, and then took out another sword from the golden wall treasure house.

    The purple long sword means bad luck. The purple color on it looks like a mixture of dried blood and poison. Just by looking at it, Shirou understood that it was a magic sword.  Unlike the ghost sword he had just faced, Shirou now clearly understood the purpose and philosophy of this sword.

    However, for that sword just now, it is not even considered third-rate. The difference is too obvious.

    "Be happy, bastard, even if you are a piece of dust, if you die by my sword, you can still shine for the rest of your life." The Hero King sneered, with an undeniable killing intent in his red eyes.

    When the golden knight moved, he didn't move very fast, nor did he turn into a spirit. He just rushed over directly, and at a speed that Shirou could keep up with.  The heroic spirit didn't take Shirou seriously at all, and didn't even radiate the Noble Phantasm Rain, but just came up and struck with a horizontal sword.

    Shirou raised his swords to meet him. His body, whose senses became false, moved mechanically, barely keeping up with his movements, and his swords met the purple magic sword.  Blocked, this guy's sword skills don't have any technical content, and he doesn't have any incredible speed. If it's a sword skills competition, it's uncertain

    The crisp sound of steel penetrated his thoughts. Shirou looked blankly at Gilgamesh who was descending more and more. No, it should be said that he was rising and he was knocked away.

    When the Golden Knight casually moved over and pulled out a sword from the treasure house, Shirou reacted and followed the movement, but he just watched helplessly as a purple sword danced in Gilgamesh's hand.  He easily cut through the two swords he held in his hands.  The male and female swords suddenly became thinner than the morning mist, and turned into a short-lived phantom and disappeared.  The purple sword edge did not stop, but continued forward, slicing Shirou's chest open and knocking him away at the same time.

    "Do you know that the original scriptures of all the Noble Phantasms in the world come from my treasure house, and the Noble Phantasms of heroic spirits are just fakes. It is natural for a son to lose his relatives. How can inferior products that have been passed down for a long time compete with the real ones?  . Moreover, you are still imitating fakes to fight against me, and you are still projecting the kind of degraded fakes that cannot even be seen in the original scriptures. Hum, there has to be a limit to how ugly it is." Gilgamesh, who was getting farther and farther away, spat out from his mouth  The words reached Shirou's ears clearly.

    Only then did Shirou realize that he was knocked away by him without even catching a single blow.

    Hear the sound.

    sa

    e

    With a shout, Shirou's eyes began to capture things again, and he looked at the sky.  Should he be grateful to that voice? Because if he hadn't been called at that moment, he would have gone to Hades to report.

    sa

    e

    Exactly when he saw it, he didn＊t know, but he could tell by the sound that he was in sa

    e

    Behind , the one that was hit just now seems to be quite far away, but because of this, it is very close to sa

    e

    It＊s much closer.  Well, I can see myself, sa

    e

    It seems that I can turn my body.

    a

    che

    The sword struck Shirou directly, from the right side of his abdomen to the rightThe long slit in his chest almost gutted him, and only the back half of his body was connected.  There is no longer any sense of pain or pain, the five senses have long since collapsed, and the body can easily turn into powder. Shirou's body is out of his control, and he can only lie flat on the ground, vomiting blood and making strange noises.

    "Humph, is the cut too shallow?" Wang muttered dissatisfied.

    sa

    e

    I can＊t believe it＊s my master lying there

    , is it really Emiya Shirou? If someone sees it, they will just think it is something making a strange noise.

    "Shirou, Shirou" I tried calling him, but couldn't get a response Suddenly I felt a chill flowing from the back of my head, sa

    e

    Only then did she hear the sound of steel footsteps. She turned around quickly and looked at Gilgamesh who walked in. He seemed to want to give Shirou a final blow.

    Arturia raised her head hard and said, "Wait a minute, Gilgamesh, I'm the one you're looking for."

    This was already a word that was said in a hurry, without thinking, but it also successfully stopped the other party's footsteps.

    Zhu Yu＊s pupils lowered, and the heroic spirit that had always seemed to be possessing the swordsman asked funnyly: ※Oh, you mean, do you finally plan to become my king＊s possession?§

    sa

    e

    He hesitated.

    There was a threat in the other person's eyes.  If you refuse, the bastard dies.  admiring sa

    e

    How to make this difficult decision a

    che

    He looked at her without blinking.

    "I" She looked away.

    Indeed, as long as you agree to his request, Shirou can be let go. With the protection of the scabbard, he can definitely support him until Rin and the others come, but

    ※Don＊t agree!!§

    She turned her face away in surprise and stared blankly at her master holding the ground and slowly standing up. The scars on his body were the likes of which she had never experienced before, and the blood left behind was worse than when washing dishes after a meal at home.  There is still more water.  But he was walking forward slowly, and actually passed himself and stood in front again.

    "Don't promise him, sa

    e

    "Re-re-

    e

    After putting it behind, Shirou said.

    ※What are you doing?!!!§sa

    e

    Only then did she wake up. She looked at the person who was blocking her again. This time, she shouted with anger: "It's useless. Why don't you understand? Stop it."

    Her voice was full of regret, and even Shirou could hear that she was hating why the King of Heroes didn't strike harder with his sword just now, leaving him unable to move.

    ※Hmph, she is such a cruel woman. I have already said that it would be useless to stay with Tohsaka for too long, and it would be better to get along with Sakura.  Shirou cursed.

    At this moment sa

    e

    Still scolding him angrily, as if hoping that his words would knock Shirou down: "I obviously didn't ask for your help, I don't need it at all. Since I've lost, I'll stop here. It's no longer your sword"

    "It's so noisy, please be quiet." Shirou finally couldn't bear it anymore and yelled, his voice breaking.

    e

    He took a deep breath and said without looking back: "I'm telling you, will you die if you rely on others once?"

    Then, without waiting for sa

    e

    In reply, Shirou activated the magic circuit again, and sa swallowed back his words.

    e

    In her eyes, his hands ignited with the golden light she was familiar with.

    ※t

    Ace off.  "

    Ignoring the cracking sound coming from within his body, Shirou maintained his will. The pain began to become ambiguous. He even had to conserve the strength to move his hands. He lowered his head to look at the sword that was taking shape in his hand.

    Success, projection completed, cali

    Un.

    That guy said that the deterioration of his Noble Phantasm is not as good as the real thing. Indeed, the strength and ability of Ganjiang Moxie as a Noble Phantasm are not outstanding, so something with high projection strength is good. The most advanced weapon he knows is excali

    u

    , but now you will die if you project it, so the next best thing is to project this sword. There is no doubt about its strength and power. It can kill be

    se

    ke

    The seven times sword is by no means inferior.

    &nbsp; However, under the current situation, Shirou's mind is no longer as clear as before, so the intensity of the projection has decreased, but it is enough to fight against the sword.

    "Are you still here? Hum, since you like it so much, let me show you the real thing." After taking a look at the sword in Shirou's hand, the golden heroic spirit took out another sword from the treasure house behind him.

    The golden hilt, the white sword body, and the connection between the blade and the hilt have dark blue patterns.

    With just one glance, Shirou understood that it was the prototype of the object projected on his hand, because both the production concept and the material were indescribably similar. The difference was that the sword was more simple and gave people a similar look.  The feeling of a scepter.

    "What you are projecting is the Sword in Stone of the Chosen King, the sword derived from the tree of domination in Norse mythology, Siegfried's magic sword, g

    " am" He waved the sword: "This one is the ultimate source. No matter how you change weapons, it will be useless. I have its prototype in my treasure house.  "

    "If you understand, then just fall down and die. I'm already sick of seeing your despicable tricks."

    After he said these words, Shirou felt a flash of gold in front of him, and the brilliance of gold suddenly appeared, and then his body became relaxed.

    sa

    e

    ??The color finally appeared in the emerald eyes, and it was something called terror.  She chased the object flying in the sky, accurately followed its parabola, and then watched it fall to the ground with a clang.

    "Shirou〞〞!!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !

    sa

    e

    The screams became blurred, and a strange sound reached Shirou's ears. Shirou looked at himself kneeling on the ground in surprise as if he had woken up from a dream. He didn't understand what was going on, but he saw something in front of his knees.  After that, he became even more incredible and even had an illusion.

    Is there a third person here?

    Impossible, it also has cali attached to it

    u

    The sword of n, obviously, it belongs to you.

    He turned his head and looked at his left hand, which was also the source of the sound, and finally confirmed it.

    An intact left hand appeared in front of him. Its fracture was still very flat. It was lying calmly in front of Shirou, like a mechanical hand, holding the golden King's Sword on it. However, the removed position was now in the right position.  Spraying some kind of liquid like a high-pressure water cannon.

    "The hands, feet and bones were already dead, and the eyes had no function. The dead man who remained standing had no strength to avoid the sword and could only bear the sword.  The Golden Knight used the prototype sword just now to cut off his own arm.  Soon, the blood will run out, and when the time comes, Emiya Shirou's soul will disappear.

    "You seem to have to hold the sword no matter how you cut, so I have to cut off your hand." The King of Heroes squinted at the man kneeling in front of him. This kind of death should be used for such a person who dares to use his sword against him.  Law.  However, he suddenly found that he still had breath: "Oh, I didn't expect that he could still have breath to this extent. Sure enough, the bastard doesn't have any advantages, except that he has a tough life."

    The sword that was about to be put away in his hand was raised again, raised high above his head, pointed at Shirou's head, and swung down. The King of Heroes vowed to put Shirou to death, and the sword edge swung down, intending to split him in half.  .

    The speed this time is really slow, almost as slow as slow motion.  However, Shirou seemed a little confused about someone trying to cut him.

    Move or you will die.

    Even though I say this, my will is getting hazy, let alone my body reacting.  He clearly felt the chill on his head, and his skin couldn't even tremble.

    Get moving, or else

    e

    There is danger.

    However, his will was still blurring, and he seemed to be falling downward into the black abyss, and he began to lose sight of anything.

    The cold wind has hit the top of my head. It seems that even my hair can feel the flow of the sword energy, but I don't even have the strength to retreat.

    Move quickly, otherwise Tohsaka, Sakura, Illyathat guy said that he will master all of them

    andse

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? all all all all all killed together, so they will also be in danger, and we can＊t do this unless we stop this man.

    Even if he said this to himself, he could only look back at the light above the abyss. He gradually fell into endless darkness, and death was not far away.  He couldn't even see the sword that was about to cut off his own head.

    ?Move, that guy said that if I can defeat him, I can do it. In this case, I shouldn＊t fall down like this now. Why did I stand up twice? If I don＊t win, nothing will change.  If you don't win, everything will disappear, let alone your vow.

    At that time, even after experiencing such serious injuries, I could stand up, run away, and fight with swords. Why can't I even move now?

    Move, move quickly, I want to win, I wantto winI wantto standto win

    The sinking consciousness was finally unable to form complete thoughts, and the sharp edge of the sword had already cut through the red hair and went straight to the scalp.

    ※Tch, useless guy!§

    Before his consciousness disappeared into the black abyss, Shirou heard these words clearly, his voice full of disdain.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, it wasn't because he was surprised.

    The timing and strength were very precise. He stopped after grabbing the Noble Phantasm with his hand and before the skin was cut open.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, his palm was not cut open, and even the skin was not cut open.

    "As I said, if you die, I will be very troubled, Shirou, but why are you still looking for death?" "Shirou" sighed in a confused and troubled tone.

    ??????????????????????? However, it＊s a bit strange that he is questioning Shirou and saying that he will be troubled even though he is Shirou himself.  At the same time, the King of Heroes in front of him also asked in a voice that could freeze a person's soul: "Who allowed you to touch my sword."

    He doesn't care that the other party can grab his sword. What he cares about is his treasure. There are only two kinds of people in the world who can touch it. One is himself, and the other is those who were shot to death by his precious weapon.  Human, but this man touched his Noble Phantasm with his dirty hands. This is absolutely unforgivable.

    But after hearing these words, "Shirou" chuckled: "Don't say that, Gilgamesh. We haven't seen each other for ten years, don't make it so stiff!!"

    He said in a tone that was very familiar to the King of Heroes, and then suddenly added as if he had remembered something: "By the way, you are still my teacher."

    "Huh?" The other party's confusing words made the King of Heroes a little confused for a while, but listening to the content of the other party's words gave him some ideas.

    Ten years ago, it was the Holy Grail War.

    "Teacher?" He repeated this unintelligible title. It was the first time for the King of Heroes to hear this title. He finally asked the bastard in confusion: "Who are you?"

    "Who is it?" "Shirou"'s voice troubled him again, and he raised his head helplessly: "I don't have a name."

    Under the red hair, there is a pair of red eyes that are as red as blood. Facing the strongest king, these eyes are full of teasing.

    Phew!  !  !

    A thick black gas spurted out from Shirou's broken arm. The black gas was as thick as a solid substance and as flexible as a fluid. It went straight to the ground, and then grabbed Shirou's broken arm on the ground.  Together with the sword, it was drawn from bottom to top, and under the surprised eyes of the King of Heroes, it tore his body.

    (The second part of the spoof of Death is here. Hehe, in the next chapter Jin Shining will be beaten by Fatty. He will not just rely on Avalon to rebound, but will actually be beaten by Fatty. There will also be two updates tomorrow, but the word count may be less.  , because I really stayed up too long today)

 Related Works Chapter 169: The Strongest Bastard

    "Ah, it's begun, it's begun." At the top of the building, sitting on the protective railing, with his legs hanging dangerously outside, the white impostor looked at the scene below with a smile on his face: "That's why I like to watch Death.  Ah, there are so many similarities.§

    He reached out and moved the camera hanging next to him slightly back so that it could capture a wider range.  Because the next battle is not a short-distance one, I don't want to do that kind of high-speed capture thing, because I also have to watch it at that time. If the guy Feng wants to watch it, he can only watch it through the camera.  Boring surveillance footage.  [bsp; On the raised face, the pupils that were supposed to be golden turned red, and the scars on his body stopped bleeding. The broken arm was like a faucet with the valve turned off, and the broken spot turned into something else.  From the exit, unspeakable darkness poured out.

    The black ghost claw just grabbed his severed arm with his sword and hand, no matter how awkward and weird the holding position was, he just lifted it from bottom to top, and the chosen king's sword slid neatly across the distance.  My body before his eyes.

    After realizing this, the golden heroic spirit came back to his senses and looked at the bastard in front of him.

    He stood in the distance without moving, and returned to his original position, as if nothing happened just now. However, the other person's black arm and the other hand holding his own sword, as well as the abnormalities on his body, told him  , what just happened does exist.

    At this moment, he was looking at himself with his eyes, and his red eyes were full of ridicule, just like the way he looked at him before.  A slight tingling feeling came from his body. He lowered his head and looked at the part where he felt the feeling.

    The clothes you just bought, the latest fashionable clothes, are worn because they are affirmed by you. However, at the moment, the white jacket that makes people look bright and relaxed, and the dignified and dark black clothes are asymmetrical at the same time.  Mark of.

    Long cracks extend from the coat to the lining, and inside the torn clothes is the body that Gilgamesh acquired ten years ago.

    That man just used a sword to cut open his clothes. No, his purpose was to cut himself in two with the sword. The evidence was a shallow blood mark on his body.

    This is it, hurt?  ?

    The King of Heroes, who has never shed blood, faced the red liquid flowing out of his body, which was a sight that he had never even dreamed of.  Moreover, if he was not seriously injured because he escaped in time

    That bastardhow dared to destroy my clothes?  ?  !  !  !

    That bastard actually forced me to retreat?  ?  !  !  !

    That bastard dared to hurt my body?  ?  !  !  !

    I was actually hurt by this bastard?  ?  ?  ?  !  !  !

    At this moment, the coat and lining also opened their mouths and silently laughed at the King of Heroes, laughing at him for being hurt by such a young man.  Angry red lotuses burned in Gilgamesh's eyes.

    "Stop!!!" The golden light on his body shone, and there was a loud bang, and a magic riot like an explosion wrapped around his body.  The smoke filled the air, and when he saw his figure again, he had already put on the golden armor again.

    "You guy" Above the demigod's head, the golden light shines on the world. In the dark night, this strong light seems to reverse the rules of day and night. The golden wall of light is like a new sun.  And every ray of sunlight it emits is a Noble Phantasm that can tear heroic spirits into pieces.

    He didn't know why this kid suddenly grew a black arm after his hand was cut off. He didn't understand why he suddenly became a little strange. But he didn't care about it. He just decided to take the king's treasure.  Get high, target that area, and shoot right through.  If the other party resists, kill him into powder.  The opponent dodges, and the large-scale attack leaves him nowhere to hide, and is killed into powder.  If the opponent doesn't move, kill him into powder.

    No matter who it is, no matter what the reason is, as long as he disrespects himself as the king, he will have no place in heaven and earth.

    The piece of meat is torn open, and the subsequent sword will chop it into pieces.  Blood spurts out, and the sword that follows cuts away the splattered blood, and the sword that follows cuts apart the split blood. In short, it is necessary to completely eliminate it on the spot without leaving even a trace.  Down!  !  !  The King of Heroes, who no longer had any sense in his emotions, could only think like this. The muscles on his face kept twitching, which was more terrifying than the devil.

    However, in the face of this attack, "Shirou" seemed much more relaxed, and he even had the time to talk.

    "Ha, a

    che

    "You're right, you are really useless, Shirou" "Shirou Emiya"??" He raised his face with disdain and said to someone as before. His messy red hair seemed to have been sucked out of its vitality by a ghost. Starting from the roots, it turned white and spread at an extremely fast speed, killing him.  His hair turned white.

    "With a body like this" He sneered loudly. He gently raised the severed arm in his hand. Shirou's arm holding the sword floated into the air. He grabbed the end of the severed arm and twitched it hard.  Some loosened arms were pulled down, and then the black wrist grabbed the incompatible golden sword.

    The black mud flow flows from the strange arm formed by the darkness and from the palm holding the sword hilt, like a living snake, impatiently devouring its prey. The black flow quickly wraps up Jinhua's holy sword.  Then there was a crunching sound, and its surface turned black.  The original shining light appearance was gone, replaced by a black sword with red light patterns like a ghost talisman.

    It was not simply dyed black, but was completely dyed from the inside out by the darkness flowing from "Shirou"'s arm, turning it into a black magic sword that could not return to its original shape.

    While the new black left hand was doing this, in his right hand, he was holding the hilt of the sword that the King of Heroes had just cut off. However, because the opponent had just retreated in a hurry, he involuntarily let go of the sword in his hand, and the sword was  Shirou took it in his hand.

    However, he had no intention of wanting this sword. A black aura rose up from his right hand, and the touched prototype sword made a corroding sound, and suddenly there was a bang, like fragile rotten iron.  Like broken into powder.

    "Such an ability, and" He shook off the injured remnants and took an offensive stance towards the King of Heroes. His red eyes changed color, and the eyes were blue and clear like fire, containing the passage of all the commandments of the six reincarnations.  At the entrance, facing his enemy, he yelled crazily, his voice hoarse and terrifying: "Have a

    che

    With all the fighting skills, why did he still get beaten so badly!  !  !  "

    "Just close the feeling or something. Since you can close the circuit, why not close that useless thing. As long as the bones are still there, you can fight. It's too embarrassing for you to stop moving because of inexplicable pain."  Obviously you are the one who has been growing, but it is too difficult to ask me, a reader, to help you fight." He suddenly rose into the sky and rushed towards the invincible enemy: "For this one time,  Let me teach you, follow se

    Vant＊s battle, what to do!  !  !  "

    Regardless of Shirou's howling, the King of Heroes was still very happy about his behavior of sending someone to his death. He couldn't wait to turn this kid into something that no one could tell what he was. He was really willing to save time.  It couldn't be better, so the golden swords were aimed at the enemy who was charging straight up. After the opponent jumped up, he fell down again. Before the opponent had landed, the swords shot out together, making a poisonous snake burst.  hiss.

    "Humph" "Shirou" grinned and tapped his toes gently on the ground. At the same time, he raised his face to face the group of deaths falling from the sky.

    ※iamthe

    oneofmysw

    od.  "

    He spit out this mantra quickly.

    For magicians, spells are nothing more than personal self-suggestions.  They use spells to change their inner beings, press the switch, become electrified machines, and discover the magic that has been determined in their bodies for a long time, thereby triggering it.  Or transform your body into the state you want.  This spell belongs to the latter.

    ※Every magic is performed the same, but chanting can make it different.

    That section of content best expresses the nature of the magician. In addition to containing the fixed keywords necessary to discover the magic, the rhythm of the chant also varies according to the magician's preferences.

    Magicians who like to exaggerate and are easily narcissistic often sing very long chants.  However, this must be based on the artist's own cultivation, and because the chanting time is too long, it is a huge flaw in itself.  However, it is true that just as the chant increases, the power will also increase.  The stronger the suggestion given to oneself, the ability to guide it from oneself can also be improved.

    "Furthermore, if the magician has saved as much time as possible in chanting, but the magic is still extremely long, then it is better not to let this kind of magic with several projects appear, because it will definitely be his own nightmare.

    "Shirou" was chanting a spell that could change his body. It was obviously a long sentence, but he didn't chant it for even half a second.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Brief and mechanical, and at the same time with a certain decisive twist.

    For an instant, the feet on the ground seemed to be wrapped around something.He raised his black arm holding the black sword, and a black line climbed up his face.

    Boom!  !  !  Boom, boom, boom!  !  !

    Blue lightning, white flash, golden light, all kinds of colors are intertwined together, the magic is entangled, exploding, and the rising smoke is like a nuclear explosion.  The torrent of Noble Phantasm directly covered the figure of the white-haired boy. Compared to the thick smoke emitted by the explosion, his body was too small.  In this situation, one blow would probably kill him, no matter who he was, he would think so, but Gilgamesh did not stop, and the Noble Phantasm continued to pour out crazily.  The furious Golden Knight wanted to grind every centimeter of his body into invisible powder.

    Just as he continued to release the sword group, a long smoke spurted out from the huge cloud of smoke, with a hint of luster at the top, like a blown rocket, sliding and twisting, just forcing him  Come.

    Black light.

    "What＃＃"

    The golden king took out a sword and held it above his head to resist this unknown thing.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a muffled sound, a heavy clang of steel, and the incredible appearance of Shirou Emiya was reflected in Gilgamesh's raised eyes.

    The clothes were in tatters, with burning sparks and white smoke all over the body, and there was something else on top of it.

    The shining Noble Phantasm pierced the man's body. There were two swords on his left leg, a bloody hole on his right shoulder, and the black alien hand was filled with swords.  However, these Noble Phantasms inserted into the black ghost's hands declined at a speed visible to the naked eye. When the iron tools of Aqua Regia met, they quickly dissolved and turned into fluid and dripped on the ground.

    Hiss!  !  The Noble Phantasm water dripping to the ground made a strange sound that made people's bones feel warm.  The black King's Sword collided with the Hero King's Noble Phantasm, and then made a rattling sound as the strength resisted each other.

    The person who was supposed to be completely cut into pieces suddenly appeared in front of him in another appearance. Even the King of Heroes was a little surprised.

    Gilgamesh, who had never seen such a scene before, faced this bastard who suddenly transformed into another person, and said angrily: "You"

    But "Shirou" had no intention of listening to him. The black lines spread to his face, and some even crawled into his eyes.  The corners of his mouth curled up crookedly, and the centipede-shaped black body cut into pieces the reality of Shirou's face. That was definitely not the expression Shirou Emiya had.

    He was laughing, and at the same time he softly uttered one word: "cali

    u

    n.  "

    The golden knight couldn't understand why the name of this sword was mentioned in his mouth, but the sudden black luster reminded him of the reason.

    This is＃＃

    The true name was liberated, and black light burst out on the sword that was not even as thick as Shirou's arm. The sword in the stone, which had been squeaking against one of the king's treasures, suddenly became quiet and twisted at the same time.  The black flow of light was like a devouring black hole, releasing its power and swallowing the dazzling golden knight.

    ※Boom!!!§

    A louder sound than before shook the earth, and the ground cracked open. Deep cracks extended far away, turning the entire area into a spider web shape.

    The black light is more powerful than gold, more like the sun, but it is swallowed up, the sun in a solar eclipse state.  The black light group is twisting, swelling, condensing, and the power of destruction is stimulating the surrounding environment. However, because this place has long been messed up by the explosive whirlwind, the surrounding gravel fragments are moving everywhere, and there is even a kind of surrounding environment.  The feeling of something being sucked in.

    At this moment, the shadow of gold appeared.

    Gilgamesh suddenly jumped out from the burst of black light. His golden armored boots stepped on the scorched earth, but his body began to slide because he couldn't stop.  He covered his face with one hand, blocking the only part of his body that was not protected by armor from harm.  Finally, he stepped hard, and the golden armor sank deeply into the ground, leaving a long deep mark on the ground, and then he reluctantly stopped.

    At this moment, the golden knight no longer had the initial calmness and calmness. His figure was unstable and in a state of embarrassment. The armor all over his body was emitting traces of black gas, which was obviously caused by the black light just now corroding it.

    Seeing that the enemy in front of him was no longer within attacking range, "Shirou" didn't stop and wanted to retreat. However, the attack he had already released couldn't be left casually on the land where the battle was about to take place, so he directly used the black light stream.  Throwing it out, and using the powerful recoil of the Sword in the Stone, Shirou jumped back and jumped back to where he was.

    &nbsp; ※Boom!!§

    However, just after he landed, a huge wave suddenly erupted from the distant sea current.  The wave that was tens of meters high told him the majesty of the King's Sword.

    "As long as you activate the circuits of your leg muscles accurately, you can speed up. And there is no need to open all the magic circuits. A small part is enough for combat. None of your magic requires opening such a huge circuit, so  It's weird if you can't die." "Shirou" told himself that you deserved to be cut like that because of the magic circuit you just fully activated, and at the same time added: "This is the first lesson, remember it."

    This is why he dodged most of the Noble Phantasms just now. Just because he was a little faster, it didn't turn into a mess.

    After squinting at the consequences of that sword, Gilgamesh gritted his teeth and glared at Shirou: "That sword, you"

    At this time, he heard the voice, raised his head, and raised a smile for the first time to the King of Heroes.

    "It's not even hurt." He stretched out his black hand. He looked at the sword body that was about to melt. He stretched out his hand and shook it. The precious phantom fell to the ground like jelly.  "Shirou" looked at the Golden Knight up and down: "Oh, did you take out the defensive things in time, but just this one won't do it, cali

    u

    The full power of n can even break your armor into pieces. You should prepare more shields next time.  "

    Because of this ridicule, the Golden Heroic Spirit's brows hit each other. He almost gritted his teeth and stopped asking why he could release the power of other people's Noble Phantasm, even though he had just activated the Noble Phantasm by calling the Sword in the Stone's true name.  ,but＃＃

    It＊s the first time I＊ve been ignored, it＊s the first time I＊ve been hurt, it＊s the first time I＊ve been treated like a monkey!  !  !

    "die〞〞!!!"

    There is only one word that can describe the King of Heroes' current mood. The golden wall ignited again behind him, and the golden vortex stirred, showing the lightning and thunder in his heart.

    Humph, it＊s useless!  There are as many ways to deal with a guy who gets pissed off so easily.  While thinking this, "Shirou" suddenly found to his surprise that he couldn't move his body.

    He lowered his head in surprise and looked at his legs that were pierced by three swords. He suddenly realized and rolled his eyes in disgust.  The berserk King of Heroes in front of him was about to launch his Noble Phantasm. This time, he probably wouldn't shoot the sword on the ground and let the smoke block his sight.  Instead, he hit him directly, because the sword that rushed straight at him would not produce smoke and dust when it exploded on the ground. He probably wanted to see with his naked eyes the blood mist that he was shattered by countless swords.

    There are also defensive Noble Phantasms, but the next offensive attack will be paralyzed, so you have to use offensive Noble Phantasms to fight each other and seize an opportunity. In this case, it must be a very powerful Noble Phantasm.  Just fine.  Thinking of this, "Shirou" raised his eyebrows and grinned again.

    He thought of a Noble Phantasm without even looking for it.

    The golden Noble Phantasm has begun to launch, and the sound of death fills the dark night illuminated by light. Countless prototype weapons tear open the air and rush towards it.

    ※t

    Aceon.  "

    With a completely different tone of voice, the man with white hair and red eyes handed the black sword in his left hand to his right hand. He raised his left hand high, as if holding something falling from the sky, and then inserted the sword into the ground with his right hand. At the same time, his left hand  The weapons projected on the top also take shape.

    On the raised wrist, the black light solidified, eventually forming a huge foreign object.

    There is no gorgeous posture or sharp edge. The rough surface even the depiction of a child is relatively soft. The giant thing as tall as a person is like a low-quality weapon being held high by a black wrist and twisting.

    That is a weapon that absolutely does not exist in the King of Heroes' treasury, because it is just a cornerstone in itself.

    The manic ax sword was wielded by someone who may not even be taller than him, which was filled with an unusual sense of shock. The red-eyed "Emiya Shirou" faced him with this berserker's weapon.

    "Look, with you and be

    se

    ke

    It's different from the terrible situation during the battle. This is the real way to use it." He doesn't use his right hand, only his left arm. The thick black wrist seems to have great power, and he swings it simply and easily without leaving any trace on the sand.  The stone tool in his hand.

    ※Ninelives!!!§

    In an instant, the manic sword wind was released from the ax sword, but it was squeezed forcefully. It seemed that there was an invisible restraint wrapping it, so that one blow could break mountains and split rocks. It could only be divided according to the points.  A good track is divided into hundreds of sharp arrows.There was no bowstring or arrows, and the ax blade became blurred, and at the same time, fire was splashing everywhere. Hundreds of invisible arrows hit the cold and stiff air of the night, making a majestic crackling sound!  !  !

    The ax sword itself does not have any attached abilities, but because it has the strongest melee warrior, Hercules' fragmentary memory, just by reproducing it, it can release such a powerful power, the power of breaking mountains and rocks, charging straight at it.  The coming treasure of the king, its roar is its true name.

    The name is called Shooting a Hundred Heads.  It is a miraculous move that can be used with any weapon after passing through the twelve trials that even gods fear. It is condensed into the body.

    "肘肛肚育良芒�" The overlapping and intertwined sounds have lost their meaning. The heavy ax sword has gone crazy, and the entire space is filled with sounds that have turned into ultrasonic waves. At this time, if a bat passes by, it will probably be  Shocking, humans are so lucky to not have this kind of hearing.

    But then there are the sounds that the human ear can pick up.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    The air flow turned into huge waves, and the golden and white light flows entangled each other. The current decomposed the air. The two extremely powerful forces collided, and even the sky became turbid for fear of this power.

    However, the arrows formed by the strong wind were no weaker than the Uruk King's treasure. When they collided with each other, not even a sword broke through. On the contrary, they were all blown away.

    "I once completely killed hundreds of wolves with one blow. That was se

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    se

    ke

    The last time he used it was to kill a hundred heads, but he didn't expect that such a collision with the Noble Phantasm could completely resist the opponent's attack. Originally, he was counting on deflecting some of the incoming Noble Phantasms and letting them collide with each other to disrupt the attack.  A wave of attacks.

    In the sky, there are several treasure phantoms turned up and down, corresponding to the golden a

    che

    A surprised look.  Several Noble Phantasms fell around him, and he felt unreasonable.  He's obviously just scum, so why can he resist his own attack?  But he reacted quickly, because the other party just took advantage of the smoke to block it, so he rushed over. That kind of thing can't happen again this time.  The heroic spirit's keen eyes stared straight at the wall of smoke.

    However, he immediately felt strange.

    Only a few of the Noble Phantasms that were constantly falling in the sky were destroyed, but among them, there was something mixed in that was not a Noble Phantasm.

    Looking up at the sky, the King of Heroes felt surprised for the first time tonight.

    "Shirou" with black arms fell from the sky at this moment. He was like a good rider on the waves, with something under his feet and a black sword in his right hand, riding down in the cold night air.

    Originally, he had no intention of neutralizing Gilgamesh's attack by shooting hundreds of heads. He just hoped to reduce the opponent's attack. However, he did not expect that Hercules' power was so powerful. He was just imitating it and destroyed the King's Treasure in one round.  The attack is completely destructive.  But this was just right, giving him a chance.

    Still holding the alien ax sword in his left hand, "Shirou" snorted, and more black mud flowed out from the broken wrist, wrapping the new black limbs. Suddenly, the black ghost hand suddenly swelled up a bit,  It turned into huge limbs that were disproportionate to the body and could be as long as dragging the floor.  But when he dragged this limb, he didn't feel any awkwardness. Instead, it was as dexterous as a normal arm. He raised his left arm and slammed the ax blade that he had just used against the ground.

    The scorched and smelly ground was instantly shattered, and his body tensed up.  If a person is standing on a see-saw, and then something heavy hits the other side, the side will fly up, and "Shirou" uses this see-saw principle.  Since there was no other thing to help him fly, he imitated this process. The ax and sword that hit the ground were the seesaw, and he used the force that could lift a hundred tons to make the other end of the seesaw fall heavily, knocking this side down.  It was extremely easy to fly something weighing less than 100 kilograms, so he flew simply and easily.

    However, what he wants is not just flying, but also a gliding tool.

    Ever since, he held the heavy ax and sword, almost merging his black wrist with it. Then with a hundred tons of force, he also pulled out the ax and sword that he had smashed into the ground, and brought it into the ground.  Flying high into the sky.  Although no matter how strong a person is, he cannot lift himself up by his hair, but he just borrowed a tool and took the tool with him.

    The white-haired man with black stripes on his face turned around at a high altitude covered by the Noble Phantasm, flipped his body onto the plane of the ax sword, used it as a gliding board, and rushed downwards.  The target of the attack was Gilgamesh.

    "The third point,"The power of this kind of thing is not limited to destruction. Money, beauty and so on are all power. Destruction is just the easiest thing. Moreover, as long as it is used skillfully, no matter how small the power is, it can suppress the strongest strength.  , I will show you the demonstration next," the glider said to himself.

    "However, if someone is still attacked by such a stone-throwing approach, the King of Heroes' face will be ruined.

    "It's too slow. There has to be a limit to going crazy, bastard!!" The golden wall leaned back, like a missile vehicle that had been adjusted at an angle. The sharp edge of the sword and halberd emerged again, pointing directly at the mid-air."  Shirou" flew over.

    It is indeed too slow. The falling speed of the heavy ax sword is naturally not as fast as the Noble Phantasm flying at the speed of sound, so before the ax sword glider hits Gilgamesh, he will be impaled first.  Moreover, in mid-air, there is nothing to rely on. Even if he jumps away from the ax and sword, the slow speed of his fall is the speed of his death.

    However, there is no need to worry about this.

    It is best to deal with people who have no own strength and only rely on external equipment.  Shirou, who had become someone else, looked at the sharp angle of death with a confident smile.

    ※lo〞〞iaas!!!§

    With a roar that was no less than the scream of an arrow, he shouted, and a black lotus fire ignited on the ghost's claws.

    One after another, the Noble Phantasms directly hit it, but were blocked by the black lotus. The translucent black wall, with an attitude that could never be denied, blocked the visiting swords and halberds, and no one could get it.  allow.

    "Well＃＃"

    "Hahahahahaha" Being able to see that the demons of Mesopotamia had become so dull, "Shirou" couldn't bear this kind of pleasure that was more enjoyable than any entertainment, and he opened his mouth wide and let out a sharp laugh.  Voice.

    The heavy ax and sword fell to the ground like a meteor, and the King of Heroes retreated at the last moment to avoid the explosive impact.

    However, the offensive did not stop.

    A cruel ghost suddenly emerged from the smoke. He was holding something in his hand and threw it at both sides of the King of Heroes, but it didn't hit anything, it just hit the ground.  He didn't know what this was for, and "Shirou Emiya" didn't give him a chance.

    The black wrist returned to its original shape, holding the black King's Sword with his right hand. "Shirou Emiya" rushed over with a strange posture, very fast, and the leg that should have been penetrated seemed to be fine, and he took it  It shows speed and posture that humans have never had before.

    He ran and twisted, his wrists becoming less like human limbs, spinning and waving the black sword in his hands.

    A ray of black light flew out from it, which was the magic light of the Black Sword. However, after sending out a move, Shirou suddenly tilted his feet and fell to the side The body was turned upside down. He did not know how to master the balance, and his whole body was  With the head as the center, keep the original position and turn it upside down.

    Another black light was released, and the power that was originally emitted straight now turned into a spiral stream of light because the owner was in a rotating state, and the arm was even more rotated.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? One behind, one to the left, one to the right, one high and one low, the two waning moons and the whirlwind-like Black Slash were in a flanking attack, attacking the golden enemy at an incredible angle, like two poisonous dragons.  Looking at their almost intertwined shapes, one might even think that they are some kind of alien monster crawling out of hell.

    It＊s too late to take out the shield from the treasure house, because no matter what, light is always faster than hands, so at this time, what you need to do is dodge.

    So, the golden king dodged to the right, stepping on the damaged soil under his feet, intending to leave the range that would be damaged by the attack.  As a result, the golden armor sank into the ground.

    "What" Looking at the suddenly lowered ground and his right foot that had sunk in, the Golden Heroic Spirit's eyes were full of disbelief.

    Even if he is over 1.8 meters tall and has armor, his weight will definitely not exceed 200 kilograms. However, when he steps on such solid ground, his right foot sinks into the ground until his knees. Why is this? Moreover,  This has never happened before, why is this?  ?

    Naturally, he didn＊t know that the two projection knives that ※Shirou§ just threw out accurately hit two dead spots on the ground around him, killing the ground.  He didn't even know that the man who was rushing towards him with a face full of excitement had eyes that were even weirder than will-o'-the-wisps, and his name was the Demonic Eye of Death.

    Wait, that guy The King of Heroes woke up and suddenly found that the man was missing. At the same time, he felt something even more chilling than a ghost behind him.

    Someone pushed him behind him and asked him to pull out his feet. However, he also asked him toHe rushed directly towards the mouths of the two black dragons.  Turning his eyes, Gilgamesh watched the bastard smile at him, and then swung the black ghost sword in his hand downwards.

    Three black lights collided together, forming a bright light group that could not be looked directly at. It was obviously black light, but at this night, it was incredibly clear, like a bright light that could not be looked directly at.

    The light is flowing, the light is roaring, even if it is excali

    u

    How powerful the power is, but in one blow, the accuracy is not as good as its cali

    u

    Of n＊s three attacks, the latter is probably stronger.  At this moment, the black torrents surrounding three sides are rushing together, without giving in to each other. They are obviously extremely powerful, but they want to squeeze into this small space, so they can only conflict with each other, although there is no one that can cause harm to the surroundings.  Meaning, but the surrounding land began to collapse, and the black power eventually turned into black pillars rising into the sky.

    If the glory of the golden knight illuminated the night sky before, now, the magician with black arms has darkened the sky.

    On the periphery of the turbulent light stream, "Emiya Shirou" looked at the black beam of light. He stood there, looking excited and satisfied: "Well, although I'm helping you, I still want to thank you.  I felt so powerful.§

    He raised his ghostly left arm and laughed heartily: "Although I have never thought about having strong power, I have to say that having this power is really cool!!!"

    Suddenly, his expression became serious, and his hand that was hanging down suddenly waved, and the sword in his hand danced like the wind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !

    The two swords that tore apart the black beams of light were knocked down by him. "Shirou Emiya" squinted his eyes and looked at the torn beams of light, and found a flashing shadow coming out of it.

    Gilgamesh, the demigod who survived three blows from the magic sword, tore apart the attack and walked out.

    The originally majestic and shining armor was now no longer as lustrous as it used to be. There were terrible scars and stains everywhere. Some places became shattered, while others began to peel off and fall off. It looked like it had too much makeup.  The actor's face was as ridiculous as the powder falling off his face.

    He didn't die because of this armor, but he wasn't completely uninjured. A red trace flowed down from the center of his golden hair, parting the Hero King's cheeks, making it look like he had a third child on his forehead.  One eye, infinitely ferocious and terrifying.

    "Oh, you're not dead yet? That armor doesn't seem that strong, and you don't have time to take it out" "Shirou" glanced at him with interest, and suddenly his eyes lit up: "You are the one who opened the treasure house's door  Are you using it as a shield? If so, you can barely block those two blows. The rest depends on the armor and luck of how far you can hide? You are really a lucky guy."

    Indeed, this former servant did this. At that time, he had no way to do any decent defense. He could only reluctantly open the King's Treasure behind his back. The golden vortex replaced the shield and defended two of them for him.  Daoguang himself relied on the superiority of his armor and the strength of his body to barely resist the one in front of him.

    But his Noble Phantasm, the warehouse called King's Treasure, was damaged, and a large amount of sword rain could not be released for a while. Although two swords like just now were not the limit, there were no more than ten swords at a time.  Moreover, it will take some time to get back to the original state.

    Looking at the armor that was beginning to collapse on his body and the fallen pieces, Gilgamesh felt that it was not the armor that was peeling off, but his own appearance.

    This guy＃＃

    An unprecedented feeling filled his body, se

    Vant felt like his body was going to explode. He had obviously used his treasure to deal with him, but he was able to resist his attacks again and again, and even hurt his own body, a being who had never been hurt before.  , even the Bull of God could only be captured by his own hands without any resistance. This guy

    "It's amazing." Looking at the armor that collapsed for the first time, the King of Heroes said in a low voice, not knowing what state of mind he was in.  It was a voice that was absolutely devoid of any emotion, a warm voice, just the ultimate words that let go of emotions completely because of the desire to kill.

    "ah?"

    "I have never lost my composure even when facing a god, but even though you are a clown, you can push me to the limit." The King of Heroes' eyes were locked on the white-haired enemy, and the eyes that once looked at the gods showed that he was  Thoughts in mind: "What kind of ending do you want, bastard!!!"

    "Bastard?" Hearing this title, "Shirou" was stunned for a moment, and then burst into laughter.

    "Well said,"Well done." He didn't care about the insult from the King of Heroes. Instead, he clapped his hands and laughed, looking like he had received a supreme compliment.

    Gilgamesh's expression almost collapsed. The enemy in front of him could still maintain a smile until the end. He could no longer maintain any sanity in his heart. Even if he would soon destroy the world due to falling into madness, he would definitely do it now.  We must completely eliminate this guy from his origin to the future.

    "Ah, don't be angry, don't be angry, I'm really happy. It's great to get such praise." He pushed his hand, licked his face and smiled: "I know what you want to say."

    "Human beings are hopeless. If they don't understand sacrifice, they don't know the value of life. However, in their bones, they have always maintained a stronger desire to kill than any other race. While killing, they eulogize the glory of life. It's hypocritical and disgusting. If it had always been  It's fine if it is a beast that maintains its killing nature, but it must be mixed with other things, such as nobility, dignity, faith, respect Ah, of course, there are also hypocrisy, viciousness, ambition, etc. It is a smarter beast.  , but in the end it has to be mixed with other things, and in the end it becomes completely different and becomes a hybrid, right?"

    The King of Heroes' expression seemed to move. He didn't answer, but just narrowed his eyes and looked at him.

    "You can kill even your closest relatives. Once you develop new items, you will immediately develop them into weapons. Stones, fire, crossbows, steel, gunpowder, computers, genetic technology everything is for killing.  He keeps using other things to help based on his own nature, but he does not put his own nature in guarding at all, but uses other emotions. Murderers love their families, and destroyers are called heroes, as long as they have nothing to do with themselves.  You can get rid of them unceremoniously. With the change of dynasty and the change of power and position, everyone carries the blood of others, the resentment of others, the lamentations of others, and the ghosts of others. They are no longer one person,  Rather, they exist as mixed hybrids. Gods are beings that kill to the limit. If they kill for the sake of killing, that's okay, but because of other things, they only know how to keep killing. Human beings have been evolving, but they can't even retain their original wildness.  Expelled. They are obviously rational but can＊t get rid of the nature of animals. They are no different from hybrids of humans and animals, right?§

    "But, what's wrong with this?" the white-haired "Shirou" suddenly asked.

    "That's why humans are more cruel than any beast!!" He stretched out his arms and said with a smile on his face: "It's because humans have always had this cruel killing that they can stand in the world. Because they want to kill others.  , human beings will continue to develop weapons, and themselves will continue to evolve. The more rational people are, the more eager they are to kill. This is why they can survive. There are no claws, no sharp teeth, no strong body, and even body protection.  Human beings can stand out among ligers, tigers, wolves and leopards, isn＊t it because humans are such hybrids of rationality and wildness!!§

    He almost shouted in praise: "It is precisely because you are a hybrid that you can create a civilization that is more brilliant than any other race. If you fail to keep up with the times, it will be destroyed immediately. This is the case in your era, King of Heroes!  ! So you absolutely cannot win against me. You who despise bastards cannot win against me as a bastard. Bastards are the strongest!! When you despise this title, you have already lost. Even if you are dressed well  No matter how popular you are, you are just an outdated country bumpkin!!§

    (Yesterday, I wrote the wrong chapter number. I have corrected it now. Also, I have been very busy recently and I didn＊t have time to update until Saturday and Sunday are approaching, so I don＊t even know the day of the week when the next update will be. Please forgive me)

 Related works Chapter 169 The third battle within magic

    In the dead of night, the humans in the city have fallen into a deep sleep. Except for some rare users who live at the junction of Xindu and Shenshan Town, they open their eyes uneasily because they hear abnormal sounds, because somewhere they don＊t know, there are  Inhuman existences are fighting for each other.

    ※Furthermore, there are people who are heading towards that non-human existence.  [bsp; Different from long boots, which are only worn in cold areas, it is slender black clothes. There are crosses on the cuffs and chest to indicate that this person is a clergyman and believes in the name of God.  However, the white turned-up collar extends all the way to the back, and the white back placket combined with the slender cassock makes it difficult to tell whether this person is a priest or a nun.

    However, she did not wear a veil, and her cassock was not formal, so she was neither a priest nor a nun. Unlike these puppets who volunteered to act as gods, she was not that kind of gentle creature. She was closer to a gun in nature.  An inorganic creature, he is one of the clerical killers who doesn't care about his identity.

    The sworn enemy of the Magic Association, a small organization that was also squeezed out of the Holy Church, an organization with the same number of participants as the Holy Grail War, and one of the members of the buried organization.

    Known as the executioner of heretics in the name of Bow, the woman who has recently become unpopular in the organization is called Ciel.

    Yes, that＊s the name.

    At this time, the black-clothed figure who stepped through the night was heading towards the place where the dark atmosphere was coming from. The short-haired woman's face was cut by the wind, cold and stiff. If anyone saw it, they would suffer from the cold wind because of this young girl's delicate cheeks.  She might have cursed the cold for being so devastated, but she herself did not have any emotional changes due to this.

    The only expression on her face that could indicate emotion was a frown.

    It is natural for Ciel to feel anxious. Just now, she felt the uneasy magic in this city, and suddenly there was a disgusting feeling, which was not normal.

    Although this city can no longer be defined by common sense, compared with those, this abominable texture made her feel more uneasy than any previous magic turmoil.  He once had immortality, so he had fought against countless heretics who were several times, dozens or even hundreds of times more powerful than him, but none of them had ever made Ciel feel as nervous as he did now.

    That breath, when she felt its specific location, Ciel's skin was already full of particles. That feeling was like a curse and resentment intertwined together, making her, the most terrifying person in the organization, feel scared.  .  Moreover, she could understand that the power only showed a very small tentacle.

    With this question in mind, she headed to the place where this aura appeared.  The closer she got, the more chill she felt, and the cold hair seemed to escape from her pores in fear. She gritted her teeth and quickened her pace.

    "Huh?" Suddenly, Ciel saw something strange in his eyes.

    If you want to describe it, it is a black mirror.  And it can feel extremely dark even in the dark night, and it feels like an endless abyss of hell.

    "What is that?" A black curtain stood quietly in the sky at night. On the top of a tall building, Ciel, who was running on the ground, glanced across the two roads and looked at the incomprehensible thing.  It was diagonally opposite the place where the breath was coming from. Until she saw it, Ciel didn't realize there was such a thing there. She thought about it and decided to go to that place to have a look, and tall buildings could also overlook the place where the dark breath appeared.

    The flash of stars made her stop. Her intuition, which had been tempered by long battles, allowed her eyes to catch the unstrung arrow for the first time. With her quick control, she stamped her foot heavily on the ground.  Go up and force your body to move backwards.

    "boom!"

    When his eyes confirmed the thing that stabbed him on the way forward, the agent of the gods who had experienced thousands of abnormalities felt a moment of astonishment. After all, this was the first time he had seen such a trident with a white handle and a silver head. Compared with the tentacles of fog, shadow and black light,  Compared to relatively normal things like mucus, the trident was really ordinary - at that moment, Ciel heard the voice of the sneak attacker.

    "Huh?" was a surprised voice.

    She raised her head and looked at a black and white man standing on the opposite telegraph pole. He was the one responsible for the attack just now.

    This was a man I had never seen before. He had white hair and charcoal skin. He wore a white coat and black clothes. His gray eyes were wide open and full of astonishment. He was obviously the one who made the first move, but he seemed to see  He was stunned as if he had seen something incredible.

    Enemy, from the moment she saw this person, she directly recognized him as an enemy.

    ?With both hands straightened, there are three T-shaped handles on the left and rightThe handle was hanging upside down and slipped from the cuff into her hand. She clamped it skillfully. Suddenly, a mirror-colored fluid appeared on the short handle that was originally like ancient wood. They were like the claws of a wild beast, slipping from between her fingers.  It stretched out and eventually turned into a sharp blade that reached one meter.

    Seeing the black key slowly appear from the woman's hand, the man in white clothes flashed his eyes and took a breath as if he thought of something.

    For this, he originally thought it might be a ride

    or caste

    After attacking the woman in black robe, I realized that this was a completely unknown guy.  He had just been watching Shirou Emiya fight against Jin Shining, but as soon as he watched the beginning, he felt someone approaching the area quickly.  He originally thought he was from Emiya's house

    Vant sensed Shirou's danger, so he ran over. He didn't want them to disturb the situation, so he ran over to stop them, but he didn't know this person at all.  Moreover, with the black key in her hand, she must be from the church and has no connection with Kotomine.

    Naturally, he didn＊t know that the other party was a burial mechanism many levels higher than Kotomine Kirei, and Kirei was simply weak compared to her.  He didn't even know that in this city, in addition to the burial mechanism, there were also the True Ancestor of the Dead Apostles and two invincible murderers. But now that he saw this woman looking at him with a hostile face, the white archer knew that the other party would never give up.  After all, it was his side that attacked them first, and for no reason at all.  However, if the other party must step forward, he will definitely fight with this woman to avoid accidents.

    Although I wanted to negotiate, avoid fighting, and ask her to turn around and leave, it seemed impossible based on the look in her eyes.

    He has a cute face, and looks like he is only in his twenties. His eyes are more piercing than the black keys on his hand.  Stared at by those cold eyes, Bai a

    che

    I couldn＊t help but mutter in my heart.

    In the dark night, the female executioner rolled her eyes and looked at the blocker from above, her gray-blue eyes extremely bright: "Who are you? Why are you blocking my way?"

    Hearing this voice, the blocker's eyes suddenly lit up. Then he looked at the moon in the sky and raised the corners of his mouth. At this moment, he thought of a perfect answer.

    "Who is it?" He seemed a little confused himself, and then smiled helplessly at Ciel: "I don't have a name!!"

    This answer did not surprise Ciel. It was not the first time that the enemy hid in the dark without revealing his identity.  Since he is standing in front of him, he must get rid of him, because there are things he must confirm ahead.

    Discovering heresies, confirming heresies, solving heresies, and preventing the impact of heresies from being known to the world is what the Burial Agency does.

    Now, the bow girl raised her hands and moved her fingers. The black keys were like the spread wings of an eagle. She was already planning to take action without saying anything.

    ????????????????????No matter what they are, they must be killed.

    Facing the sword edge that was colder than the winter night, and the murderous intent that was colder than the sword edge, the white archer's cheeks trembled.

    "Well, can I say something?" He rubbed his hands at a loss: "Originally, I thought it was someone else coming, but I didn't expect it was someone I didn't know. It was also because of this misunderstanding that I attacked you just now.  I don＊t want to be your enemy. However, your purpose seems to be the previous matter. Something very important is happening there now, and I hope you won＊t disturb it.§

    Although it is unlikely, he still wants to avoid fighting because he doesn't know when something will happen that he must pay attention to, and he doesn't want to miss it.

    His words made Ciel raise his eyebrows, not because of his proposal, but because of the content of his words. He seemed to know something about the situation.

    "What happened there?" she asked.

    Just as she finished speaking, a black dragon suddenly flew up behind the man.

    The black light dragon shot up into the sky from a distance that she could not see with an exploding sound. The cold air floating over the city was driven away by it, and the stars at night were swallowed up by its huge mouth and turned into  A completely dark sky.

    Ciel, who opened his eyes wide because of this vision, heard the man's answer at the same time.

    "My birth!!" The blocker in the white coat narrowed his eyes happily, happily sharing this moment with her.

    The man＊s face reflected in the black light is no longer the happy smile that humans should have.

    "Birth" Ciel repeated this sentence, imagining what it meant. However, she could not understand the meaning of this sentence at all. She could only feel an inexplicable panic boiling rapidly in her body, making her involuntarily  He tensed his body and released a murderous aura that could freeze the ground.

    I feel itWith murderous intent, the man in white clothes became disappointed: "Oh, it looks like the negotiation failed."

    He hesitated for a moment, then raised his fingers and snapped them.

    Thinking that it was some kind of attack, the female executioner flew up, crossed her hands, turned towards the enemy in the sky, and then rushed up from another direction.  His snapping of fingers may be a prelude to some kind of attack, so it's better to dodge beforehand.

    I don't know if he is going to launch some attack. Ciel is fully focused on countering it, but the blocker does not launch any attack at all. He himself does not produce any changes. However, in the distance behind him, the black wall diagonally opposite,  spread.

    ??We have all played game consoles. The earliest ones were made of grids. Sometimes you can see the black grids expanding to fill the entire screen.  At this moment, the black door suddenly formed a black network, and countless black squares spread out from it, multiplying like a rampage.

    "What" The female executioner couldn't understand this vision. She just saw that beneath her feet, black had engulfed the ground. But when she stepped back, she discovered that a huge silhouette swept across the sky and the earth with lightning speed.  The force circled behind the female executioner.  It's obviously darkness, but the speed is like light.  The black squares were stacked on top of each other like bricks, blocking out the light and plunging the female executioner into complete darkness.

    After a second of raising all her nerves, her eyes did not adapt to the darkness, which only meant that this place was no longer a normal space.  Moreover, she felt that although she couldn't see or hear anything around her, there seemed to be a sense of speed in this place.

    It wasn＊t that there was something moving around her, but that the space itself seemed to be moving. She couldn＊t feel clearly when she was in the space, but she had some vague feelings.

    Is this that guy＊s ability?  Ciel gritted his teeth and thought. At this moment, the voice of an unknown enemy came from the dark void.

    "Sorry, because my time is very tight, it is impossible to play slowly with you in that place. It is too conspicuous, so it is safer to put the location here. I hope you can understand," the other party said apologetically.

    Then, the surrounding darkness began to distort, and bright scenes appeared bit by bit.

    Originally, in Fuyuki City at night, the cold air disappeared after being eroded by darkness. However, at this moment, the temperature was rising erratically, and a gray, dry and hot land began to appear in front of Ciel's eyes.  , the sun in the sky releases a scorching light similar to radiation, which makes people feel bitter in their hearts. Taking a breath in, it feels like inhaling glass slag, which stings the trachea.

    The darkness beneath his feet sank, and the grid-like blocks quickly melted, turning back into a black door standing somewhere in the dry place, and Ciel's boots stepped onto a piece of gray land.

    The blurry gravel has dots of ink-colored shrunken plants like jagged strips, which have long since dried up.  The wind blowing in front of her was a hot air current, and the gravel on the ground was picked up and hit her face.  You can still see the stone peaks like termite nests in the distance. God knows how big they would be if there were no wind and sand in this place. All signs indicate that this is not the location of Fuyuki City, but a hot and extremely hot climate.  Arid sparsely populated area.

    This was not an illusion. The ground she stepped on told her that it was real. It was just that ten seconds ago she was in Fuyuki City, and now she was in a no-man's land where people could only die. This incredible fact could only be told to Ciel.  thing

    "This is" Because of the psychological changes in the burial facility caused by this vision, Ciel's eyes already had a fierce light. She turned around and looked in the direction where the sound had just come from, almost gritting her teeth: "I can  I＊ve never heard of it, there are heretics among the magicians here who need to be eradicated!!!§

    Magicians can display the magic they have studied in some form and intervene in the world. At the same time, the top ones can use it to replace the world, using the mode of mental landscape to use what they have in their hearts and what they are best at.  Magic is released to temporarily erode the world. This magic is called an inherent barrier, and it is the greatest forbidden spell a magician can have.  Moreover, among thousands of magicians, only a few can do this.

    At Kotomine Church, she obtained information about the participants of the Holy Grail War from the supervisor, but there was no one she could like. Except for Bazett Flamarga, who was more troublesome, the others were all familiar with it.  The character who was instantly killed by her sword, although there was something wrong with the scene at this moment, there was no doubt that this kind of magic could do it.

    The white archer stood there, his clothes rising slightly due to the hot air. Hearing the church personnel's questions, he calmly shook his head: "No, it's not."? 

    Understanding that the other party understood this as an inherent barrier, he replied with some helplessness: "This is not the scenery in my mind, but an arid area on the earth. Recently, the climate has been too hot, so the residents have been forced to move. I  This is the last place I walked to. I didn＊t close the door when I went back. Because you wanted to fight no matter what, I summoned you here first. I came here to delay certain people, but I didn＊t expect it to be used on strangers.  .§

    "Huh? How strange. He has clearly accomplished something that other magicians cannot do, but he denies it. Why? Is it too late to worry about the seal designation now?" The church staff who had no good impression of the magician sneered.

    "No, it's not." Feeling that the other party's misunderstanding was getting more and more serious, the white archer almost smiled bitterly: "I said this is not an inherent barrier. Originally, my inherent barrier was not like this. This is just my third  It＊s just a passage opened using magic for the first time, but because it hasn＊t been closed yet, you can still enter and exit freely at the moment. It＊s not eroding the world as you think, I just wrapped you in while you still have air.§

    "Magic" The sudden statement made people stunned. Ciel was stunned for a moment. Her eyes changed, and then she laughed.

    "I didn't expect you to be such a person with a sense of humor." She recovered instantly and looked at the white knight sarcastically: "Magic, don't laugh to death. People who do have strange powers may sometimes produce things that they cannot resist.  You have a sense of superiority, so you lose yourself and forget the boundaries between magic and magic. But if you can really reach the realm of magic, I can no longer stand in front of you."

    Since ancient times, magicians have been moving forward in order to reach the outer place, the place where everything has the cause of everything, the ending of everything, the place of all explanations, the beginning and the end.  Beings who have been to the Vortex of Roots have some way of reaching it.  As a result, modern magicians are constantly working hard to reach the root vortex, and the closest thing is those who have inherent barriers.  Those who possess this do not use magic to replace the world, but use magic to change the world. However, this is no longer called magic, but called magic.

    At this moment, when all the magicians in the world are working hard and secretly killing many people without knowing the experiment, in this obvious city, there is a man who brazenly says that he is using magic and does it for the third time.  He was so shameless that even Ciel, who had no good impression of the magician, despised him on behalf of the magician.

    "Forget it if you don't believe it" Bai a

    che

    Shrugging, apparently indifferent to this, he then stared at Ciel: "But no matter how I fight here, I don't have to worry about the consumption of time, because at any time I can go back to the minute I just came here,  Since you want to fight, you can start now."

    The arrogant magician raised his hands, and the black and white spirals condensed and formed in his hands. Then, two weapons with the same shape and opposite colors appeared in his hands.

    Seeing this scene, Ciel laughed again: "Projection, huh, since there is magic, why do I have to fight with a sword, because I am holding a weapon?"

    "There is a limit on the number of times, there is a limit on the number of times. My magic is not used casually." The white archer scratched his head with the hilt of his sword, seeming a little embarrassed: "And"

    The black robe has been raised, blocking him from the vicious sun and preventing his skin from turning so black that he looks unrecognizable.  Moreover, he was also prepared to use the cold black keys on his hands to cool him down.  Ciel no longer intends to talk to him. There are things that need to be confirmed. After being blocked, the other party will only delay time, so it is up to him and her to make the first move. Whether it is an inherent barrier or anything else, each of the twenty-seven ancestors will  Everyone knows similar or stronger moves than this, and she has long been tired of seeing them.  As for magic this kind of nonsense will end as long as this arrogant man is killed.

    At the straight extension of the black key's edge, the man's eyes shot up from under the go-getter. His gray and emotionless eyes looked at the woman who was planning to make three holes in her head: "You'd better not underestimate me too much, otherwise  ＃§

    Suddenly it changed into a cold tone, and the cold Feng Hua appeared behind the man.

    The sudden attack made Ciel's heart tremble. Before her eyes could confirm it, she had already put away her right hand. At the same time, her left hands were intertwined. The six black keys in her hands transformed into shields and formed a net in front of her.

    In the gap between the black keys, the bright blade shot up diagonally from bottom to top, as fast as an arrow leaving the string.

    No, you can＊t accelerate or use force to dodge in the air. At this speed, you can＊t dodge So Ciel can only use the black keys as a shield in an instant.

    ?"You're going to die miserably!!" The sound made people feel like their spine was being ripped out.

    The sound shook her body, and she looked at her chest in disbelief. No, it was not because of his voice. It was just when he made the sound that a dozen swords suddenly appeared and struck her directly with the force of leaving the string.  On the top, one of the swords passed through the double-layer black key barrier and went straight to his chest.  At this moment, the broken sword blade was still slowly shaking in the air, making Ciel look like a fish swimming in the water.

    ※b

    okenphantasm!  !  "

    In his black eyes, what Ciel saw was the light of accelerated atoms.

    ※Boom!!!§

    The bursting air flow circulated in the heat wave. The white archer stretched out his hand to cut away the gray smoke that was about to hit his body, and looked at the fireworks in the sky with a smile.

    "What an idiot. He doesn't even know the enemy's ability and then attacks rashly. This is a taboo for anyone."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Will I fight with you to chop each other? In an era when even guns are obsolete, who would be such an idiot?  Moreover, even if you were already facing an attack, if you knew it was a Noble Phantasm in advance, you would probably have to dodge without even giving up one of your arms or legs, instead of defending.  However, this has already happened "Huh?"

    However, in the fiery red glow, there was a long stream of explosion debris, and there was an unreasonable long smoke that exceeded the falling speed of the debris and extended to the ground dozens of meters away.

    After the long smoke dissipated, the white archers exclaimed in surprise at the woman standing there: "Ah, it's amazing. At that time, you can quickly pull out the body-piercing blade. It's not just for the enemy, but it's not harmful for yourself."  No mercy, regardless of speed, the determination is really admirable."

    Smoke and dust entangled around the tattered clothes. The clothes on one arm had disappeared. A small part of the mysteriously intertwined patterns of the Eagle Feather Holy Spell Seal was exposed. There was a hideous and terrifying bloody mouth on the chest, with bones clearly visible.  Because of the haste when pulling out the sword, it turned into this miserable situation. The sluggish blood stopped for two seconds and then became smarter. They quickly spurted out into the fresh air outside.

    However, even with an injury that would hurt just by looking at it like this, there was no trace of pain on Ciel＊s smoky face, and she didn＊t even have the intention to cover the wound.

    Is it hurt?  She felt a little emotional after losing her immortality. She was obviously no longer immortal, but she was still very slow to deal with injuries. Compared with the previous wounds, was this too childish? No, it was different from before. She would die now.  Next time you face an attack, be sure to think carefully just hide, hide!  !

    She raised her head and took a deep breath. The hot air reminded her of the smoke of gunfire. She grinned and overlaid the image of the enemy in front of her with the heretics who had been eliminated in the past.

    "Although you are talking big words, your abilities are also somewhat special. I was so sorry for thinking of dealing with you casually before." She stretched out her hand and tugged at the tattered robe on her body, revealing her shoulderless cautious dress. On the girl's soft body,  There are shocking carvings and something on the back of the arms and shoulders. The shape is similar to the wings of an angel, but it is not clean and pure white, but as dark as an iron chain.  Then, she stretched out her palms and faced the sky. Her palms seemed to be holding something that was about to fall.

    "You" Bai a

    che

    The voice was a little hesitant.

    "Seven!" She said in a voice that only she could hear.

    At that moment, it seemed that a person's fantasy flew out of her palm. She grabbed the person with her palm uh, what was that?

    I don't know when the human phantom turned into a physical object of steel. The dark and shiny body is as tall as a person. Compared with it, the person holding it is really slender. The heavy handle and middle body are reminiscent of a certain person.  A portable machine gun, or simply a cannon barrel with a white cross engraved on it.  The barrel of the gun is located in the shape of a holy nail that is thicker than a human arm.

    The Seventh Holy Code, a conceptual weapon formed by the fusion of a unicorn horn and a girl, seems very powerful, but it does not focus on physical damage, but it has fatal destructive power on things like spiritual bodies, spirits, and thoughts.  , and the main function of this heavy conceptual weapon is to deny reincarnation. After the object it attacks is destroyed, it can only stop and cannot be passed down.

    Ciel originally thought that if she didn't touch something like a heroic spirit, the Seventh Sacred Scripture wouldn't have a chance to take action. However, in the attack just now, the opponent's slightest attack power allowed her to see through its essence. In terms of weapons, her own black key  There is no chance of winning, and even if you want to get close, you can't get close.  So don't do pointless and futile efforts that won't test his weaknesses, just use your strongest weapon.

    Holding the holy book in both hands, the face of the angel in charge of punishmentFacing the enemy who is staring at the weapon in his hand.

    ※code〞〞squa

    e.  "

    Before knowing what the attack was, the white archer's hair first wanted to run back because of fear

    "Ah〞〞whoop!!"

    With a boring sigh, a little boy blew on his hand with a grimace, showing an expression of unbearable pain.

    This is a very cute little young lady. She is less than ten years old. Her cheeks are still very round and fun, fleshy and spherical. On her small white and tender face, a pair of eyes that resemble the starry sky are twinkling. Her small nose is wrinkled due to pain.  There were two big teardrops in the corner of the eyes, which seemed to be about to fall at any moment. His mouth was flattened in grievance, and he kept blowing on his hands.

    Just by looking at his face, you will find that he is an absolutely invincible young killer, because no one from eight to eighty years old can resist the ultimate impact caused by his face.  If someone likes this, after arousing the other's female or male to get angry, the protective and sadistic feelings will only form a signal in their brain: abduct him!

    However, anyone would give up this idea if they saw this child.

    He had no anchor, standing on the air, with a dark curtain in front of him.  And he himself was holding his hands and blowing continuously, as if his fingers had just been burned by the fire.  However, his fingers were missing at all!  !  He was just blowing on his fingerless palm.

    Except for the thumb, all the other four fingers of the small and soft palm were completely missing, and there were only four bloody holes on the edge of the flesh pad.  Even adults would be injured like crazy, but this kid only seemed to be burned. Plus, he was standing in the air without any warning, which made it seem weird. What's more, he was still apologizing to his own hand.

    "I'm sorry, I didn't expect that there is a space fault over there that can cut off everything." Mei Lian Solomon whispered sorry to his palm, and comforted it and said: "But don't worry, I will let you recover soon."

 Related works Chapter 170 The third battle within magic

    In the dead of night, the humans in the city have fallen into a deep sleep. Except for some rare users who live at the junction of Xindu and Shenshan Town, they open their eyes uneasily because they hear abnormal sounds, because somewhere they don＊t know, there are  Inhuman existences are fighting for each other.

    ※Furthermore, there are people who are heading towards that non-human existence.  [bsp; Different from long boots, which are only worn in cold areas, it is slender black clothes. There are crosses on the cuffs and chest to indicate that this person is a clergyman and believes in the name of God.  However, the white turned-up collar extends all the way to the back, and the white back placket combined with the slender cassock makes it difficult to tell whether this person is a priest or a nun.

    However, she did not wear a veil, and her cassock was not formal, so she was neither a priest nor a nun. Unlike these puppets who volunteered to act as gods, she was not that kind of gentle creature. She was closer to a gun in nature.  An inorganic creature, he is one of the clerical killers who doesn't care about his identity.

    The sworn enemy of the Magic Association, a small organization that was also squeezed out of the Holy Church, an organization with the same number of participants as the Holy Grail War, and one of the members of the buried organization.

    Known as the executioner of heretics in the name of Bow, the woman who has recently become unpopular in the organization is called Ciel.

    Yes, that＊s the name.

    At this time, the black-clothed figure who stepped through the night was heading towards the place where the dark atmosphere was coming from. The short-haired woman's face was cut by the wind, cold and stiff. If anyone saw it, they would suffer from the cold wind because of this young girl's delicate cheeks.  She might have cursed the cold for being so devastated, but she herself did not have any emotional changes due to this.

    The only expression on her face that could indicate emotion was a frown.

    It is natural for Ciel to feel anxious. Just now, she felt the uneasy magic in this city, and suddenly there was a disgusting feeling, which was not normal.

    Although this city can no longer be defined by common sense, compared with those, this abominable texture made her feel more uneasy than any previous magic turmoil.  He once had immortality, so he had fought against countless heretics who were several times, dozens or even hundreds of times more powerful than him, but none of them had ever made Ciel feel as nervous as he did now.

    That breath, when she felt its specific location, Ciel's skin was already full of particles. That feeling was like a curse and resentment intertwined together, making her, the most terrifying person in the organization, feel scared.  .  Moreover, she could understand that the power only showed a very small tentacle.

    With this question in mind, she headed to the place where this aura appeared.  The closer she got, the more chill she felt, and the cold hair seemed to escape from her pores in fear. She gritted her teeth and quickened her pace.

    "Huh?" Suddenly, Ciel saw something strange in his eyes.

    If you want to describe it, it is a black mirror.  And it can feel extremely dark even in the dark night, and it feels like an endless abyss of hell.

    "What is that?" A black curtain stood quietly in the sky at night. On the top of a tall building, Ciel, who was running on the ground, glanced across the two roads and looked at the incomprehensible thing.  It was diagonally opposite the place where the breath was coming from. Until she saw it, Ciel didn't realize there was such a thing there. She thought about it and decided to go to that place to have a look, and tall buildings could also overlook the place where the dark breath appeared.

    The flash of stars made her stop. Her intuition, which had been tempered by long battles, allowed her eyes to catch the unstrung arrow for the first time. With her quick control, she stamped her foot heavily on the ground.  Go up and force your body to move backwards.

    "boom!"

    When his eyes confirmed the thing that stabbed him on the way forward, the agent of the gods who had experienced thousands of abnormalities felt a moment of astonishment. After all, this was the first time he had seen such a trident with a white handle and a silver head. Compared with the tentacles of fog, shadow and black light,  Compared to relatively normal things like mucus, the trident was really ordinary - at that moment, Ciel heard the voice of the sneak attacker.

    "Huh?" was a surprised voice.

    She raised her head and looked at a black and white man standing on the opposite telegraph pole. He was the one responsible for the attack just now.

    This was a man I had never seen before. He had white hair and charcoal skin. He wore a white coat and black clothes. His gray eyes were wide open and full of astonishment. He was obviously the one who made the first move, but he seemed to see  He was stunned as if he had seen something incredible.

    Enemy, from the moment she saw this person, she directly recognized him as an enemy.

    ?With both hands straightened, there are three T-shaped handles on the left and rightThe handle was hanging upside down and slipped from the cuff into her hand. She clamped it skillfully. Suddenly, a mirror-colored fluid appeared on the short handle that was originally like ancient wood. They were like the claws of a wild beast, slipping from between her fingers.  It stretched out and eventually turned into a sharp blade that reached one meter.

    Seeing the black key slowly appear from the woman's hand, the man in white clothes flashed his eyes and took a breath as if he thought of something.

    For this, he originally thought it might be a ride

    or caste

    After attacking the woman in black robe, I realized that this was a completely unknown guy.  He had just been watching Shirou Emiya fight against Jin Shining, but as soon as he watched the beginning, he felt someone approaching the area quickly.  He originally thought he was from Emiya's house

    Vant sensed Shirou's danger, so he ran over. He didn't want them to disturb the situation, so he ran over to stop them, but he didn't know this person at all.  Moreover, with the black key in her hand, she must be from the church and has no connection with Kotomine.

    Naturally, he didn＊t know that the other party was a burial mechanism many levels higher than Kotomine Kirei, and Kirei was simply weak compared to her.  He didn't even know that in this city, in addition to the burial mechanism, there were also the True Ancestor of the Dead Apostles and two invincible murderers. But now that he saw this woman looking at him with a hostile face, the white archer knew that the other party would never give up.  After all, it was his side that attacked them first, and for no reason at all.  However, if the other party must step forward, he will definitely fight with this woman to avoid accidents.

    Although I wanted to negotiate, avoid fighting, and ask her to turn around and leave, it seemed impossible based on the look in her eyes.

    He has a cute face, and looks like he is only in his twenties. His eyes are more piercing than the black keys on his hand.  Stared at by those cold eyes, Bai a

    che

    I couldn＊t help but mutter in my heart.

    In the dark night, the female executioner rolled her eyes and looked at the blocker from above, her gray-blue eyes extremely bright: "Who are you? Why are you blocking my way?"

    Hearing this voice, the blocker's eyes suddenly lit up. Then he looked at the moon in the sky and raised the corners of his mouth. At this moment, he thought of a perfect answer.

    "Who is it?" He seemed a little confused himself, and then smiled helplessly at Ciel: "I don't have a name!!"

    This answer did not surprise Ciel. It was not the first time that the enemy hid in the dark without revealing his identity.  Since he is standing in front of him, he must get rid of him, because there are things he must confirm ahead.

    Discovering heresies, confirming heresies, solving heresies, and preventing the impact of heresies from being known to the world is what the Burial Agency does.

    Now, the bow girl raised her hands and moved her fingers. The black keys were like the spread wings of an eagle. She was already planning to take action without saying anything.

    ????????????????????No matter what they are, they must be killed.

    Facing the sword edge that was colder than the winter night, and the murderous intent that was colder than the sword edge, the white archer's cheeks trembled.

    "Well, can I say something?" He rubbed his hands at a loss: "Originally, I thought it was someone else coming, but I didn't expect it was someone I didn't know. It was also because of this misunderstanding that I attacked you just now.  I don＊t want to be your enemy. However, your purpose seems to be the previous matter. Something very important is happening there now, and I hope you won＊t disturb it.§

    Although it is unlikely, he still wants to avoid fighting because he doesn't know when something will happen that he must pay attention to, and he doesn't want to miss it.

    His words made Ciel raise his eyebrows, not because of his proposal, but because of the content of his words. He seemed to know something about the situation.

    "What happened there?" she asked.

    Just as she finished speaking, a black dragon suddenly flew up behind the man.

    The black light dragon shot up into the sky from a distance that she could not see with an exploding sound. The cold air floating over the city was driven away by it, and the stars at night were swallowed up by its huge mouth and turned into  A completely dark sky.

    Ciel, who opened his eyes wide because of this vision, heard the man's answer at the same time.

    "My birth!!" The blocker in the white coat narrowed his eyes happily, happily sharing this moment with her.

    The man＊s face reflected in the black light is no longer the happy smile that humans should have.

    "Birth" Ciel repeated this sentence, imagining what it meant. However, she could not understand the meaning of this sentence at all. She could only feel an inexplicable panic boiling rapidly in her body, making her involuntarily  He tensed his body and released a murderous aura that could freeze the ground.

    I feel itWith murderous intent, the man in white clothes became disappointed: "Oh, it looks like the negotiation failed."

    He hesitated for a moment, then raised his fingers and snapped them.

    Thinking that it was some kind of attack, the female executioner flew up, crossed her hands, turned towards the enemy in the sky, and then rushed up from another direction.  His snapping of fingers may be a prelude to some kind of attack, so it's better to dodge beforehand.

    I don't know if he is going to launch some attack. Ciel is fully focused on countering it, but the blocker does not launch any attack at all. He himself does not produce any changes. However, in the distance behind him, the black wall diagonally opposite,  spread.

    ??We have all played game consoles. The earliest ones were made of grids. Sometimes you can see the black grids expanding to fill the entire screen.  At this moment, the black door suddenly formed a black network, and countless black squares spread out from it, multiplying like a rampage.

    "What" The female executioner couldn't understand this vision. She just saw that beneath her feet, black had engulfed the ground. But when she stepped back, she discovered that a huge silhouette swept across the sky and the earth with lightning speed.  The force circled behind the female executioner.  It's obviously darkness, but the speed is like light.  The black squares were stacked on top of each other like bricks, blocking out the light and plunging the female executioner into complete darkness.

    After a second of raising all her nerves, her eyes did not adapt to the darkness, which only meant that this place was no longer a normal space.  Moreover, she felt that although she couldn't see or hear anything around her, there seemed to be a sense of speed in this place.

    It wasn＊t that there was something moving around her, but that the space itself seemed to be moving. She couldn＊t feel clearly when she was in the space, but she had some vague feelings.

    Is this that guy＊s ability?  Ciel gritted his teeth and thought. At this moment, the voice of an unknown enemy came from the dark void.

    "Sorry, because my time is very tight, it is impossible to play slowly with you in that place. It is too conspicuous, so it is safer to put the location here. I hope you can understand," the other party said apologetically.

    Then, the surrounding darkness began to distort, and bright scenes appeared bit by bit.

    Originally, in Fuyuki City at night, the cold air disappeared after being eroded by darkness. However, at this moment, the temperature was rising erratically, and a gray, dry and hot land began to appear in front of Ciel's eyes.  , the sun in the sky releases a scorching light similar to radiation, which makes people feel bitter in their hearts. Taking a breath in, it feels like inhaling glass slag, which stings the trachea.

    The darkness beneath his feet sank, and the grid-like blocks quickly melted, turning back into a black door standing somewhere in the dry place, and Ciel's boots stepped onto a piece of gray land.

    The blurry gravel has dots of ink-colored shrunken plants like jagged strips, which have long since dried up.  The wind blowing in front of her was a hot air current, and the gravel on the ground was picked up and hit her face.  You can still see the stone peaks like termite nests in the distance. God knows how big they would be if there were no wind and sand in this place. All signs indicate that this is not the location of Fuyuki City, but a hot and extremely hot climate.  Arid sparsely populated area.

    This was not an illusion. The ground she stepped on told her that it was real. It was just that ten seconds ago she was in Fuyuki City, and now she was in a no-man's land where people could only die. This incredible fact could only be told to Ciel.  thing

    "This is" Because of the psychological changes in the burial facility caused by this vision, Ciel's eyes already had a fierce light. She turned around and looked in the direction where the sound had just come from, almost gritting her teeth: "I can  I＊ve never heard of it, there are heretics among the magicians here who need to be eradicated!!!§

    Magicians can display the magic they have studied in some form and intervene in the world. At the same time, the top ones can use it to replace the world, using the mode of mental landscape to use what they have in their hearts and what they are best at.  Magic is released to temporarily erode the world. This magic is called an inherent barrier, and it is the greatest forbidden spell a magician can have.  Moreover, among thousands of magicians, only a few can do this.

    At Kotomine Church, she obtained information about the participants of the Holy Grail War from the supervisor, but there was no one she could like. Except for Bazett Flamarga, who was more troublesome, the others were all familiar with it.  The character who was instantly killed by her sword, although there was something wrong with the scene at this moment, there was no doubt that this kind of magic could do it.

    The white archer stood there, his clothes rising slightly due to the hot air. Hearing the church personnel's questions, he calmly shook his head: "No, it's not."? 

    Understanding that the other party understood this as an inherent barrier, he replied with some helplessness: "This is not the scenery in my mind, but an arid area on the earth. Recently, the climate has been too hot, so the residents have been forced to move. I  This is the last place I walked to. I didn＊t close the door when I went back. Because you wanted to fight no matter what, I summoned you here first. I came here to delay certain people, but I didn＊t expect it to be used on strangers.  .§

    "Huh? How strange. He has clearly accomplished something that other magicians cannot do, but he denies it. Why? Is it too late to worry about the seal designation now?" The church staff who had no good impression of the magician sneered.

    "No, it's not." Feeling that the other party's misunderstanding was getting more and more serious, the white archer almost smiled bitterly: "I said this is not an inherent barrier. Originally, my inherent barrier was not like this. This is just my third  It＊s just a passage opened using magic for the first time, but because it hasn＊t been closed yet, you can still enter and exit freely at the moment. It＊s not eroding the world as you think, I just wrapped you in while you still have air.§

    "Magic" The sudden statement made people stunned. Ciel was stunned for a moment. Her eyes changed, and then she laughed.

    "I didn't expect you to be such a person with a sense of humor." She recovered instantly and looked at the white knight sarcastically: "Magic, don't laugh to death. People who do have strange powers may sometimes produce things that they cannot resist.  You have a sense of superiority, so you lose yourself and forget the boundaries between magic and magic. But if you can really reach the realm of magic, I can no longer stand in front of you."

    Since ancient times, magicians have been moving forward in order to reach the outer place, the place where everything has the cause of everything, the ending of everything, the place of all explanations, the beginning and the end.  Beings who have been to the Vortex of Roots have some way of reaching it.  As a result, modern magicians are constantly working hard to reach the root vortex, and the closest thing is those who have inherent barriers.  Those who possess this do not use magic to replace the world, but use magic to change the world. However, this is no longer called magic, but called magic.

    At this moment, when all the magicians in the world are working hard and secretly killing many people without knowing the experiment, in this obvious city, there is a man who brazenly says that he is using magic and does it for the third time.  He was so shameless that even Ciel, who had no good impression of the magician, despised him on behalf of the magician.

    "Forget it if you don't believe it" Bai a

    che

    Shrugging, apparently indifferent to this, he then stared at Ciel: "But no matter how I fight here, I don't have to worry about the consumption of time, because at any time I can go back to the minute I just came here,  Since you want to fight, you can start now."

    The arrogant magician raised his hands, and the black and white spirals condensed and formed in his hands. Then, two weapons with the same shape and opposite colors appeared in his hands.

    Seeing this scene, Ciel laughed again: "Projection, huh, since there is magic, why do I have to fight with a sword, because I am holding a weapon?"

    "There is a limit on the number of times, there is a limit on the number of times. My magic is not used casually." The white archer scratched his head with the hilt of his sword, seeming a little embarrassed: "And"

    The black robe has been raised, blocking him from the vicious sun and preventing his skin from turning so black that he looks unrecognizable.  Moreover, he was also prepared to use the cold black keys on his hands to cool him down.  Ciel no longer intends to talk to him. There are things that need to be confirmed. After being blocked, the other party will only delay time, so it is up to him and her to make the first move. Whether it is an inherent barrier or anything else, each of the twenty-seven ancestors will  Everyone knows similar or stronger moves than this, and she has long been tired of seeing them.  As for magic this kind of nonsense will end as long as this arrogant man is killed.

    At the straight extension of the black key's edge, the man's eyes shot up from under the go-getter. His gray and emotionless eyes looked at the woman who was planning to make three holes in her head: "You'd better not underestimate me too much, otherwise  ＃§

    Suddenly it changed into a cold tone, and the cold Feng Hua appeared behind the man.

    The sudden attack made Ciel's heart tremble. Before her eyes could confirm it, she had already put away her right hand. At the same time, her left hands were intertwined. The six black keys in her hands transformed into shields and formed a net in front of her.

    In the gap between the black keys, the bright blade shot up diagonally from bottom to top, as fast as an arrow leaving the string.

    No, you can＊t accelerate or use force to dodge in the air. At this speed, you can＊t dodge So Ciel can only use the black keys as a shield in an instant.

    ?"You're going to die miserably!!" The sound made people feel like their spine was being ripped out.

    The sound shook her body, and she looked at her chest in disbelief. No, it was not because of his voice. It was just when he made the sound that a dozen swords suddenly appeared and struck her directly with the force of leaving the string.  On the top, one of the swords passed through the double-layer black key barrier and went straight to his chest.  At this moment, the broken sword blade was still slowly shaking in the air, making Ciel look like a fish swimming in the water.

    ※b

    okenphantasm!  !  "

    In his black eyes, what Ciel saw was the light of accelerated atoms.

    ※Boom!!!§

    The bursting air flow circulated in the heat wave. The white archer stretched out his hand to cut away the gray smoke that was about to hit his body, and looked at the fireworks in the sky with a smile.

    "What an idiot. He doesn't even know the enemy's ability and then attacks rashly. This is a taboo for anyone."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Will I fight with you to chop each other? In an era when even guns are obsolete, who would be such an idiot?  Moreover, even if you were already facing an attack, if you knew it was a Noble Phantasm in advance, you would probably have to dodge without even giving up one of your arms or legs, instead of defending.  However, this has already happened "Huh?"

    However, in the fiery red glow, there was a long stream of explosion debris, and there was an unreasonable long smoke that exceeded the falling speed of the debris and extended to the ground dozens of meters away.

    After the long smoke dissipated, the white archers exclaimed in surprise at the woman standing there: "Ah, it's amazing. At that time, you can quickly pull out the body-piercing blade. It's not just for the enemy, but it's not harmful for yourself."  No mercy, regardless of speed, the determination is really admirable."

    Smoke and dust entangled around the tattered clothes. The clothes on one arm had disappeared. A small part of the mysteriously intertwined patterns of the Eagle Feather Holy Spell Seal was exposed. There was a hideous and terrifying bloody mouth on the chest, with bones clearly visible.  Because of the haste when pulling out the sword, it turned into this miserable situation. The sluggish blood stopped for two seconds and then became smarter. They quickly spurted out into the fresh air outside.

    However, even with an injury that would hurt just by looking at it like this, there was no trace of pain on Ciel＊s smoky face, and she didn＊t even have the intention to cover the wound.

    Is it hurt?  She felt a little emotional after losing her immortality. She was obviously no longer immortal, but she was still very slow to deal with injuries. Compared with the previous wounds, was this too childish? No, it was different from before. She would die now.  Next time you face an attack, be sure to think carefully just hide, hide!  !

    She raised her head and took a deep breath. The hot air reminded her of the smoke of gunfire. She grinned and overlaid the image of the enemy in front of her with the heretics who had been eliminated in the past.

    "Although you are talking big words, your abilities are also somewhat special. I was so sorry for thinking of dealing with you casually before." She stretched out her hand and tugged at the tattered robe on her body, revealing her shoulderless cautious dress. On the girl's soft body,  There are shocking carvings and something on the back of the arms and shoulders. The shape is similar to the wings of an angel, but it is not clean and pure white, but as dark as an iron chain.  Then, she stretched out her palms and faced the sky. Her palms seemed to be holding something that was about to fall.

    "You" Bai a

    che

    The voice was a little hesitant.

    "Seven!" She said in a voice that only she could hear.

    At that moment, it seemed that a person's fantasy flew out of her palm. She grabbed the person with her palm uh, what was that?

    I don't know when the human phantom turned into a physical object of steel. The dark and shiny body is as tall as a person. Compared with it, the person holding it is really slender. The heavy handle and middle body are reminiscent of a certain person.  A portable machine gun, or simply a cannon barrel with a white cross engraved on it.  The barrel of the gun is located in the shape of a holy nail that is thicker than a human arm.

    The Seventh Holy Code, a conceptual weapon formed by the fusion of a unicorn horn and a girl, seems very powerful, but it does not focus on physical damage, but it has fatal destructive power on things like spiritual bodies, spirits, and thoughts.  , and the main function of this heavy conceptual weapon is to deny reincarnation. After the object it attacks is destroyed, it can only stop and cannot be passed down.

    Ciel originally thought that if she didn't touch something like a heroic spirit, the Seventh Sacred Scripture wouldn't have a chance to take action. However, in the attack just now, the opponent's slightest attack power allowed her to see through its essence. In terms of weapons, her own black key  There is no chance of winning, and even if you want to get close, you can't get close.  So don't do pointless and futile efforts that won't test his weaknesses, just use your strongest weapon.

    Holding the holy book in both hands, the face of the angel in charge of punishmentFacing the enemy who is staring at the weapon in his hand.

    ※code〞〞squa

    e!  "

    Before knowing what the attack was, the white archer's hair first wanted to run back because of fear

    "Ah〞〞whoop!!"

    With a boring sigh, a little boy blew on his hand with a grimace, showing an expression of unbearable pain.

    This is a very cute little young lady. She is less than ten years old. Her cheeks are still very round and fun, fleshy and spherical. On her small white and tender face, a pair of eyes that resemble the starry sky are twinkling. Her small nose is wrinkled due to pain.  There were two big teardrops in the corner of the eyes, which seemed to be about to fall at any moment. His mouth was flattened in grievance, and he kept blowing on his hands.

    Just by looking at his face, you will find that he is an absolutely invincible young killer. No one from eight to eighty years old can resist the ultimate impact caused by his face.  If someone likes this, after arousing the other's female or male to get angry, the protective and sadistic feelings will only form a signal in their brain: abduct him!

    However, anyone would give up this idea if they saw this child.

    He had no anchor, standing on the air, with a dark curtain in front of him.  And he himself was holding his hands and blowing continuously, as if his fingers had just been burned by the fire.  However, his fingers were missing at all!  !  He was just blowing on his fingerless palm.

    Except for the thumb, all the other four fingers of the small and soft palm were completely missing, and there were only four bloody holes on the edge of the flesh pad.  Even adults would be injured like crazy, but this kid only seemed to be burned. Plus, he was standing in the air without any warning, which made it seem weird. What's more, he was still apologizing to his own hand.

    "I'm sorry, I didn't expect that there is a space fault over there that can cut off everything." Mei Lian Solomon whispered sorry to his palm, and comforted it and said: "But don't worry, I will let you recover soon."

 Related Works Chapter 165 Reasons to Fight

    After walking out of the doll shop like this, in order to make up for the previous measures, Shirou wanted to take sa

    e

    We went to the amusement park, but to our surprise, the amusement park was closed.  Due to a previous gas leak incident, caste[bsp; also attacked the dormitories of the amusement park employees, causing most of the amusement park staff to fall ill, leaving the amusement park without staff and unable to resume operations for a while.

    Shirou secretly said to caste

    I feel angry, but there is nothing I can do about it.

    Shirou could not accept it no matter what, after sitting in the car for nearly half an hour, he actually got such a result.  The area here is almost the edge of Fuyuki City. It can be said to be a dangerous area, sa

    e

    It was also very clear, but she didn't say it out loud, just a look of caution.  If Tohsaka knew that he had come to such a far away place, he didn't know what he would say.

    Shirou once considered whether to come to the amusement park, but finally decided to come. Unexpectedly, this was the result. This can no longer be called a disappointment.

    It＊s not three o＊clock yet, where should we go?

    Shirou thought about it and felt that he had already visited almost all the places for fun. Fuyuki City itself did not have many tourist attractions, and Shirou might not be as good at such things as an elementary school student. He almost broke his head thinking about it, but  Still couldn't figure out where to go. In the end, he had no choice but to say to sa

    e

    ?????????????????????? Go back.

    He wants to go around to the harbor and let sa

    e

    ??Blow the sea breeze, look at the fishing people, seagulls, etc., wait until the sun sets, and then look at the sunset sea view that Tohsaka mentioned.

    Originally, I didn＊t want to go back on foot, but Shirou said that after returning by car, sa

    e

    He pondered for a moment.  I haven＊t taken the initiative to say anything since I left home.

    e

    , now after hearing that he wanted to go back, he suggested this.

    ※Let＊s walk back,§ she said.

    Shirou didn＊t know what she was thinking about walking back, so he just silently agreed and accompanied her back.

    The distance can be said to be very long. Walking home from the edge of Xindu, it is almost dinner time, but the physical exertion is enough for the two of them.  Moreover, if you want to see the sunset over the sea, you have just enough time.

    While walking on the way back, Shirou and Sa

    e

    As if they had made an appointment, the two of them walked in silence. It wasn't an awkward silence, nor was it that neither of them wanted to talk. It was just that the two of them walked side by side silently. This feeling was something that Shirou really couldn't break.  Indescribable feeling.

    The girl beside him is calm and natural. Compared with the majestic look when holding the sword, she now looks like a plant made of snow.  Shirou didn't know whether this was good or bad, compared to the man who was as steady as a sword in a box.

    Vant, from the outside, looks like a weak girl, which one is better?

    Thinking about it, after getting up in the morning, I decided that today would be the date of the battle. When I go back now, as long as I watch the sunset, I will go home, and today will be over.  Although there were some minor hiccups in the middle, at least it was a smooth ride.  However, because this kind of thing really doesn't suit me, it feels like time passes very long.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: There are neither particularly happy things worth remembering, nor is it an annoying waste of time. To put it simply, it＊s just not worth mentioning.  Even some of the little messes that occurred were even more impressive.

    Maybe at home, regardless of the state of the body, you can force yourself to be strong and be with sa

    e

    She will be happier with sparring, but even so, compared to those cookie-cutter sword clashes, this kind of roaming will make sa

    e

    ??Remember exactly which day it was.

    As long as one day in the future, even if it is a long time later, if sa

    e

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of our minds may be able to think of them, rather than to distinguish the day on which day of sparring that Emiya Shirou became stronger, is of value.

    And, it will definitely become the thing that I am most proud of.

    However, it is also because the future is too worrying, so I can＊t help but want to leave something behind.  Shirou sighed inwardly, but a smile appeared on his face.

    However, at this moment, sa beside him

    e

    ?He stopped suddenly, then quickened his pace and ran forward.

    Shirou was startled, now he had arrived at the bridge connecting to Shenshan Town. From here, he could change direction and reach the port.  But sa

    e

    But he walked to the bridge and went directly onto the bridge.  She stood on the railing of the bridge and looked somewhere toward the sea.

    Shirou walked over and followed sa

    e

    What he looked at was not the unchanging sea surface, but on the calm water waves, there were two protruding horns, like two rockeries, with a dead tree in the middle - in fact, Shirou understood that they were just masts.

    I don＊t know sa

    e

    Why do you care about the ruins of this sunken ship? Her eyes have been looking at the sunken ship, with an expression as if she was thinking. Shirou felt that she was missing something.

    See sa

    e

    Seems to be very concerned, so Shirou thought for a while and said: "It seems that a ship sank when it docked here a long time ago, and then the remains were slowly washed over by the waves. What's wrong, sa

    e

    , does that matter to you?  "

    For this answer, sa

    e

    Her brows relaxed a little, hoping to clear up some doubts, and she said, "No, I just didn't expect to stay here."

    "Because it was caused by me" sa

    e

    His eyes drooped, seeming helpless.

    The unexpected answer made Shirou open his eyes wide, and he couldn't help but turn his head to look at sa

    e.

    sa

    e

    Shirou explained in his eyes: "In the previous war, we had to fight on the water and used a Noble Phantasm. Although we tried our best to avoid the power and reduce the damage to the surroundings, the ship was still swept away.  Into the."

    Involved?  ?  It would be difficult for an ordinary Noble Phantasm to involve a ship that is at least the size of a house.  As for "involved", a word that seemed to be used only when natural disasters affected people's homes, Shirou immediately connected it with the corresponding Noble Phantasm.  The Wind King's barrier is impossible, the only thing I can say is that.

    "Uh, it can't be ex" Shirou subconsciously raised his voice.

    Regarding Shirou＊s surprised words, sa

    e

    He had no choice but to nod his head silently and said hurriedly: "However, there were no passengers at that time, and the damaged river will be restored to its original state, so there is no need to be so angry. I am also reflecting on it."

    For sa

    e

    The voice seemed to have become quieter, but Shirou didn't care. He just stared blankly at the ruins on the sea.

    God, listen to me

    e

    It seems that she is launching a Noble Phantasm at an enemy on the sea. However, Xindu Bridge is more than 600 meters long. A Noble Phantasm attack at this length can cause the aftermath to be unable to dissipate and impact the hull.  Shirou has only met sa once before

    e

    ＊s Noble Phantasm, but that time it was launched into the air, and the aftermath on the ground was limited to recoil, nothing more, so it was nothing at all.  But the school's grove of trees was also destroyed.  Now it seems that if the Noble Phantasm is used, it must at least be used in such a wide area or in the air.

    "Shirou"

    Being raped

    e

    The voice brought him back to his senses, Shirou turned around and saw sa

    e

    She looked at him uneasily: "Are you still angry?"

    "No, not really." Shirou didn't know what to say, so he could only shrug: "I'm just a little surprised. I didn't expect that the ruins from last time are also here."

    ※Less than a kilometer away in the park opposite is the ruins of another battlefield. This density is beyond Shirou＊s imagination.

    Then the two fell silent again, looking at the sea quietly. Shirou gave up on going to the harbor to see the fishing people and seagulls, and just stood on the bridge to greet the sea under the sunset.

    sa

    e

    Looking at the sunken ship, she still wanted to remember the past, but Shirou was sure that she was definitely not thinking about the battle, but thinking about something else.  And from her calm eyes, Shirou could also read a hint of sadness.  It's obviously not a happy thing.

    I want to say why, because during the warIt must be the intuition that he has trained in school, because if Shirou Emiya, who is not very strong, wants to save his life or win in a battle, he must rely on the little bits of information that his intuition can tell him. Now, although he is not fighting, he can still understand a little bit.  I can feel what others are thinking, but it's just a little vague.

    The sky gradually darkened and turned red, and the sun began to sink. The scene hidden in the horizon merged with the sea water in front of us, as if even the everlasting corona had become part of the remains, half exposed and half sunk.  Inside.

    The wind started to rise. Shirou raised his head and looked at the invisible wind, listening to the chirping of seagulls carried by the wind.  Then he turned his eyes.

    The sunset in the distance casts long light and shadow, sa

    e

    Her hair was swaying a little, and her dress and the ribbon on the back of her head were floating gently.  Her face was warmed by the light and shadow, and her jade eyes were extremely gentle.  Can't understand sa

    e

    She was smiling, but Shirou couldn't turn away because of this unexpected beauty.  Why, even sa

    e

    Looking at the sea, an ordinary girl looking at the sea will have this kind of beauty that can take away all the hearts of others.

    On the calm red sea water, this is like a painting on the curtain, because it is too calm, because it is too ordinary, so it looks sa

    e

    It＊s not quite real, like a mirage that may disappear at any time.

    Shirou suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and asked her in normal words: "sa

    e

    ,do you happy today?  "

    For this unexpected answer, sa

    e

    She withdrew her gaze and turned to look at Shirou, as if she was thinking about today's schedule. In the end, her expression remained soft: "Well, it's a very fresh day."

    Some touching voices, for sa

    e

    Speaking of which, this is the kind of tone one would have after obtaining an incomparable treasure.  That feeling of longing.

    For such an answer, it is expected, and it is indeed expected, because no matter what, sa

    e

    The answers would all be similar, but that tone was the answer Shirou wanted.

    "Really?" Shirou nodded and tightened his arm that was leaning on the railing: "Then, let's go next time. It's not just today, and I have never been to the amusement park or the bay."

    sa

    e

    His expression turned gloomy.

    There is no second time.  She looked away and shook her head in reply.

    Even though he had known that she would answer this way, Shirou still felt a little unwilling after hearing this: "Why?"

    ※se

    "The vant exists for fighting. Behavior like today is equivalent to denying one's own existence." It is wrong and wrong to do so today. The mistakes of this day only end here, she said.

    "Fight?" Shirou also withdrew his gaze and spoke to sa

    e

    Talk only in words: ※But why?§

    "That's of course. Originally, I just wanted to be with the other six people

    "I was summoned by vant to fight," she said, "and the current battle situation is not clear, and the enemy is also eager to fight. There is no time for us to relax. As long as Shirou agrees, I will immediately go to find Gilgamesh."  "

    "You had no way to win last time, so what if you find it?" Shirou's voice cooled down unconsciously, although for sa

    e

    He was a little sorry for the surprise, but he still couldn't help but want to sarcastically say something like this: "You know you can't win but you still come to her, do you really want to fight that much?"

    "Of course. Every time a battle ends, it is one step closer to the Holy Grail, and Shirou knows it too" sa

    e

    The natural answer: "Furthermore, why does Shirou, who has been fighting all this time, ask such a question?"

    Choking at the innocent answer, Shirou couldn't help but remain silent. After a pause, he turned his face sideways with disdain: "I just think you are a little conflicted."

    "Contradiction? Me?" sa misinterpreted Shirou's meaning

    e

    , and immediately shook his head seriously: "No, Shirou, I have never been confused."

    "It's not a question of confusion, I just think your reasons are very contradictory." Shirou's voice was like a stone sinking into the water.??: "You have to have a reason to fight, but you don't have one. You don't expect to fight, but because you realize the necessity of fighting, you have to fight and have to participate in the war, right?"

    "What" The knight was stunned for a moment, with a face full of disbelief. She looked at her master almost in a daze, not understanding why he said that. After a short pause, she shouted to Shirou angrily: "No  I have never been afraid of fighting for this kind of thing. I said that I will do whatever it takes to win."

    "Ah, I forgot, you once said that." Shirou nodded as if he suddenly remembered it. It was as if the memory from more than ten years ago had returned to his mind. Well, at that time, sa

    e

    She was even angry because of her answer.

    But what does that have to do with choosing to fight and choosing to fight?  What does your actions after making a decision have to do with the decision?  Besides, the bravado was so wrong.

    "Then, why don't you talk to caste

    How about joining forces?  "After Shirou finished speaking, he didn't pay any attention to sa

    e

    Angry expression.

    ※Are you trying to compare me to that kind of evil?!!§

    "No, but if we win, caste

    Undoubtedly the most suitable candidate. I have been a dabbler since the beginning. You are not even willing to prey on humans to obtain magic power, but you are unwilling to do this." Feeling the clear sea breeze, a light voice came out of Shirou's mouth,  It＊s like an old man expressing some kind of sadness to a young man: ※Maybe it＊s because I don＊t want to involve innocent people.  "

    Turning to the remains in the sea, there is irrefutable evidence: "That's why you suppress the battle damage to the minimum, ride

    When it comes to assassin, be

    se

    ke

    When you were doing it, you always said that you were cutting off the queen - because someone would die in the battle, so you always wanted to end it as soon as possible, and this was also the reason why you were looking for Gilgamesh.  In other words, you are more afraid of battles in which victims appear than anyone else.  "

    "" A long silence, sa

    e

    He looked at Shirou almost with hatred, and said softly: "No, I have never been afraid of fighting."

    Stop, there is still room until now, if you continue talking, it will be irreversible Shirou thought so, but even so, his mouth still did not stop, control and brain mouth  These two organs are disconnected.  Little by little, he led the topic into the abyss, seemingly irrelevant.

    "Really? That's not surprising. All of this is taken up by your mission as king. You don't have time to think about it, right?" Shirou sighed softly: "Even so, you still hate fighting. Being brave and good at fighting has nothing to do with whether you have hope or not.  .The so-called purpose is only to fight, which is just an excuse for you to deceive yourself and others."

    "Shirou, you"

    and sa who suppresses his anger

    e

    Different, Shirou pushed further: "I am the king, so I need to fight for the country. I am se

    ????? vant, se

    The vant exists for fighting.  You have to ask why, because it is a matter of course, all kings must do that, all se

    Vant does the same thing"

    "Even you are not allowed to insult me ??like this"

    But Shirou ignored the voice and instead spoke faster: "The real you should hate even picking up a sword. But you use the sense of responsibility of the king and the strength of the hero as a cover, because once you face your fear of battle,  You can't even fight anymore, right, sa?

    e

    !  !  !  "

    It felt like there was a bosozoku in his head sprinting non-stop, so the surging blood rushed out as he went.  However, the more feverish he became, the colder his voice became.

    "no＃＃"

    "You can't stand it because you said it right, but you don't even have a reason to fight, do you?" Shirou almost sneered.

    ""

    There was a longer silence than before, and then sa

    e

    Only then did he speak.  Shirou could almost feel it, sa

    e

    When speaking, the sounds and words are produced with difficulty.

    "There is a reason to fight"

    But for this almost negligible resistance, Shirou ruthlessly defeated it.

    &nbsp; "Is it the king's responsibility? Enough, stop, you don't want to continue like this, right?" Shirou's voice finally returned to normal, making him sound like the person who just spoke was an evil ghost: "Since  Here, don＊t think of yourself as se

    Vant, do something that suits you, you don＊t need the Holy Grail at all You should, at least for now, be happy.  "

    The wind changed. I don＊t know when it started. It turned into a headwind. Shirou just noticed this.

    But, the wind is changing, but sa

    e

    But it hasn't changed, you can tell from her eyes.

    "Please forgive me for not being able to comply"sa

    e

    Her voice also calmed down, but it was more indifferent. She looked straight into Shirou's eyes, like a person facing a challenge: "Although I have made a contract with you, it is limited to fighting and guarding. I am not a company."  I give my heart to you, master.

    "

    Stop calling him by his name and use status symbols instead.

    "The responsibility of a king must never be broken. This is my obligation as a king. I have only one dream - it has never changed since the day I held the sword." She answered with her eyes. Even now, at this moment,  Not the slightest change.

    Use the Holy Grail to go back in time and eliminate yourself, allowing the new king to accomplish great things and avoid the fate of destruction for the country.  Meanwhile, plunge yourself into eternal darkness.

    "Really, let me tell you," Shirou retorted with the same strong attitude, as if he had seen the facts: "Your wish is absolutely impossible to realize."

    "No, as long as the Holy Grail is there"

    "The past that has happened cannot be written off" Shirou interrupted her, now he almost hated sa

    e

    This kind of attitude: "This kind of thing is not allowed. Moreover, no matter how cruel the result is, you cannot change the fact that has happened. If you want to change your past, that memory, that experience, even if you are painful and desperate  Well, if you want to change that kind of thing, it can＊t be regarded as the king＊s obligation at all.§

    "Because I didn't do well, I wanted to let others take my place. Pain has nothing to do with me." Shirou roared loudly, and several nearby seagulls were frightened by him and flew away: "It's just an escape to deceive yourself and others.  !!!§

    Hearing such an answer, sa

    e

    His face turned pale for a moment, and the look in his eyes looked like an abandoned orphan, a look of betrayal to the only person he trusted, which made Shirou's legs weak for a moment.  But it only took a blink of an eye, and she returned to normal again, as if the strength in her heart was supporting her from being knocked down.

    She looked at the wreckage on the sea again, her swaying hair swaying in front of her eyes, but her eyes were blurry: "I thought Shirou could understand what he said."

    Make some kind of statement against the betrayer, sa

    e

    Turning her head, her face turned cold again.  Just like wearing armor when fighting, she also armed herself with something.

    "Is this all you want to say when you spend a day doing useless things? Don't get carried away" sa

    e

    The cold words contained nothing but rejection: "There is no reason to fight? The wish cannot be realized? Let's face our own miserable situation first!!!"

    The sudden burst of shouting shocked Shirou.

    And sa

    e

    Not expecting his answer, he continued to laugh: "I gave everything for others, and was forced to do self-hating things, and I was proud of it. In the end, I hated myself, regretted endlessly, and waited millions of times, just for  A chance for self-destruction. A person of your caliber can actually say such a thing with such arrogance. Don＊t laugh to death!!§

    "What, sa

    e

    ,you＃＃"

    "Since you are unwilling to change yourself, why should you persuade others to change themselves? This kind of contradictory nonsense should be thought about clearly before speaking." sa

    e

    He snorted coldly.

    "Ino" Shirou said angrily: "I will not change my wishes no matter what. In the future, even if I face the consequences, I will go through it. Unlike you, I will not change my wishes."  If you make a mistake, you still have to choose the wrong path.§

    "Then who determines the right and wrong of the path? Why should you decide my path?" sa

    e

    ? ?Ask.

    "I" You can imagine the anger in Shirou's heart that his point of view was not accepted correctly. However, because he was not a eloquent person, he did not know how to fight back. The situation had completely turned into a quarrel.

    And sa

    e

    It seemed that she didn＊t want to listen to Shirou＊s nagging anymore. She said directly: ※No matter what you say, I will obtain the Holy Grail, no matter who can stop me§

    Seemingly informing Shirou of a fact in advance, he stared at Shirou like a sword.

    "Even you are no exception." She coldly stated the fact, not as a threat, but as a warning to those who dared to stand in her way.

    "The former king seems to have vanished into nothing in an instant. For sa

    e

    "Such words, Shirou looked at sa without blinking

    e

    His face looked like he was in a daze, but he was just confirming that

    e

    Are you kidding? In the end, he confirmed it.

    "You are serious" He felt his voice was hoarse and it was very difficult to speak.

    "Well, anyone who dares to prevent me from obtaining the Holy Grail is my enemy." His emerald eyes radiated hostility, and the once-familiar face seemed so unfamiliar now. His words were as sharp as a sword: "It doesn't matter even if I fight you here now.  , Emiya Shirou."

    It seemed that something was broken from Shirou's body, and then, fatal cracks spread quickly.

    Shirou yelled, twisting his body to avoid facing the source of the destruction.

    ※Since you want to fight so much, then go ahead and I won＊t care about anything anymore!!!§

    He turned around, regardless of whether there was anyone in front of him or where he was heading, he just kept his head down and rushed forward.

    To Shirou who ran away in a rage, sa

    e

    Staring at his back with indifferent eyes, until he disappeared.  Looking back at the sea that has gradually turned dark, sa

    e

    His eyes were still attracted to the remains.  However, the originally sword-like look turned into a tired look of broken steel.

    "It's not just me, Holy Grail, Shirou, you need it too," the master whispered as he closed his eyes.

    He has never done anything wrong or evil. He should not get that result. He is completely different from the blood-stained self. He has not yet started to experience it, so he should have a better ending.  .

    There is a reason to fight

 Related works Chapter 166: Witness of returning after a long absence

    He stepped hard, but the ground had no hatred towards him.  The fist is clenched on the arm that is swinging for balance, but it can only be punched into the air.  Because I couldn't vent to other things, I could only twist my legs as much as I wanted, forward and backward, and run at full speed.

    "Chi chi gurgle wuwu" It was hard to tell whether he was gritting his teeth or roaring in a low voice. Shirou was panting frantically, almost feeling dizzy from the heavy breath.  If someone were walking on this street right now, they would probably find a madman-like human being roaring meaninglessly while running as fast as a ghost.  [bsp; The regret is beyond words and the pain is beyond expression.

    At this time, if there was a telephone pole or a big tree in front of him, Shirou would definitely hit it at a speed of eighty kilometers per hour regardless of the consequences, just to relax his mind that was about to explode.

    However, before that, there was a moment when a mutilated crying face flashed before my eyes.

    ※I thought Shirou＊s words could be understood.§

    No, even collisions with locomotives and falling planes can't reduce the heat in his mind. Even computers with five hundred years of technology in the future can't carry the amount of information in Emiya Shirou's mind now.

    He rushed directly into the house. Did he open the door at the last moment before entering, or did he break in violently with his body? I can't remember clearly. Shirou threw all these things behind and rushed in in one breath.  room, and closed the door with his backhand.  The door panel that was not made of hard wood actually made a clanging sound. At this sound, Shirou threw his body to the edge of the quilt on the floor in despair.

    "Abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????＃  I originally ran here from Xinduqiao, but I had never run a marathon before. However, my body felt like it had been reborn and I was not exhausted at all.  Neither the heart, lungs nor muscles screamed.  Ah, compared to the previous battle, this is already a trivial matter.  Really, Emiya Shirou has become stronger.

    Shirou laughed dryly, and the sound coming from his dry throat made even him feel sick.

    ※Hmph, it would be great if I could suffocate at this time.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It seems that today＊s date has failed.

    Drink, drink, drink

    Whether it＊s buying new clothes or visiting an aquarium or watching a movie, sa

    e

    She became happy, and she got angry at the last moment because of the puppets. She didn＊t even have a chance to make amends, and she also broke up because of something that she didn＊t know the so-called. This kind of thing, this kind of thing is really a failure.

    ※Well, it was a terrible failure, a complete failure, a disastrous failure, and the annihilation of the entire army would be much better than this outcome.

    Ahhhhh

    ※I thought Shirou＊s words could be understood.§

    At that time, how much concession did she make to say that?  Can actually make sa

    e

    , has always been so awe-inspiring and majestic sa

    e

    , to say such a voice of expectation, disappointment and pleading.

    For her, she always contradicts her, and only maintains the same tone when it comes to saving others. However, one day, he will make her give up this only common ground and join forces with Emiya.  The only thing Shirou got along with was that he used the harshest gesture to push her into a desperate situation without retreating.

    ※When did I＃become a ferocious hungry wolf?

    But, butthat kind of thing

    "How can I possibly understand! Damn it!!!"

    Pulling up the quilt and covering his head haphazardly, like a child trying to escape from something, Shirou was the one burying himself in the darkness.

    In that era, I was betrayed by everyone, my eldest sister, my ministers, my wife, my children.  No one is willing to work with her to achieve her goals.  Betrayed by everyone, she has always moved forward with her own glory, and has always implemented her original dream and her original vow. She has not retreated even if she was hurt, but

    Your own master, your own master

    , who has always wanted to advance and retreat together, is also persuading her to give up, stop, stop doing this.  Let her give up her glory, her dignity, and her only goal in life.What is the difference between this kind of thing and the person who betrayed her!  !  !

    But even so, Shirou couldn't agree.  Perhaps it is precisely because he is Emiya Shirou that he has to deny sa more than anyone else no matter what.

    e.

    I have thought about it myself and follow sa

    e

    ＊s will, fight according to what she wants, according to her wishes, and do her best, just to accomplish what she wants in her heart.

    But it really can＊t be done!

    ※When I think of that girl who couldn＊t even stand up on the hill of blood, it＊s impossible to do such a thing.

    The feeling of liking is selfish. Because you like it, you ignore the other person's likes and wishes, just for yourself. In the final analysis, human beings are such self-interested animals.

    That＊s why I spend the whole day doing something I＊ve never done before and enduring the feelings I＊m not used to, just to make sa

    e

    You can feel happiness, you can feel happy, you can laugh because of your own happiness, butwhy do you let her show such a crying face?  !  !

    "Damn it, damn it, damn it, damn it!"

    ??It was obviously decided to make her happy, so crying must be insulating, but why?  What's going on?

    Ah, sa

    e

    It＊s so despicable to face yourself with that kind of face. How can you take out something that makes your heart instantly shatter? It＊s already exhausting all your strength just to be cruel.

    "Never mind it." The quilt moved comically on top of the boy's head, and a muffled voice came from it: "sa

    e

    No matter how I feel, even if I cry, I will not take a step back!  !  "

    Tohsaka, who was standing at the door, didn't know what kind of expression she should use to knock on the door, so she simply gave up. She sighed feebly and left to do her own thing.

    Although he just heard someone rushing in, Tohsaka knew it must be Shirou. He followed his shoe prints to his house. Before he could knock on the door, he had to give up because someone kept shouting from inside.  When Tohsaka heard this thought, he understood that Shirou had messed up today's date.

    Although it is hard to imagine how he can behave like a princess normally

    e

    ※ It was such a quarrel, but it must have been a very serious quarrel.  Really, under my perfect plan, why could that idiot still make the situation such a mess? Even if he is a pigforget it, he is a stupider brain than a pig. This has been clear for a long time.

    Finally understanding the reason, Tohsaka sighed helplessly.

    It seems that the gift after returning from the trip was wasted.

    ※Wow!!§

    Along with the crisp sound of the door opening, a cold voice called Shirou's voice back.

    "I told you, you should get up!!"

    Shirou was now covering one eye with the quilt, then he opened his eyes and looked along the voice of the voice, and then realized that he had to lift his body to see her.

    Tohsaka Rin stood in the room with the door wide open, looking at him with his arms folded, a look of displeasure on his face.

    "Tohsaka?"

    Before he could say what he was doing, Tohsaka＊s careful eyes forced him back.

    "Do you know what time it is?" Tohsaka asked him in a solemn voice, as if it meant something ominous.

    "Uh" Shirou looked at the dark sky behind Tohsaka. It was obvious that it was already after eight o'clock, so he hesitated and said: "It's probably nine o'clock."

    "It's ten o'clock" Tohsaka snorted, and then faced Shirou with an indifferent expression: "It's already night, and it's the time of the Holy Grail War. Now our situation is in the open, in order to avoid  Attack can only rely on se

    Only by guarding vant can you ensure your life, because the white guy doesn't know when he will come through again and kill whom.  ride

    Now she is inseparable from Sakura, and caste

    Even if you are unwilling to do so, you are still loyally guarding this house, but I have a question!  "

    She glanced at Shirou up and down, the sharpness in her eyes was unprecedented: "Where has our strongest combat power gone?"

    "?"

    This question made Shirou a little confused for a moment. He didn't understand who Tohsaka was talking about.

    ※sa

    e

    "Ah" Tohsaka almost cameShe was tearing Shirou's collar apart and baring her teeth, but in order to maintain her image, she just took a step forward: "The strongest se

    Vant, without her presence, our combat strength is only half, but she was nowhere to be seen no matter how I looked for her just now.  So please ask her master

    , why is this strongest guard missing now?  "

    "She is missing, she is not"

    In an instant, the memory of the day came to life, and all Shirou could think of was running back alone, leaving the girl behind him alone on the bridge.

    "No way!" Shirou muttered to himself as if he were a fool, "Hasn't she come back yet?"

    Looking at Shirou's wide-open eyes, Tohsaka's voice became even colder: "Of course, otherwise you would think"

    She didn＊t say any more, because before that, Shirou had already climbed up quickly, pushed her away recklessly, and rushed out of the door.

    Normally, this kind of action would definitely result in being killed on the spot, but today Tohsaka didn't even think that Shirou would dare to do this, so he didn't react for a moment. When he reacted, he had disappeared, and there was only the sound of the entrance door opening.  .

    "Hello＃＃"

    And Shirou ran away, leaving behind Tohsaka's roar, Shirou ran on the dark street.

    ※Compared with the warmth that the setting sun shines on our bodies, the coldness of the night simply makes people have no desire to move.  The breath he exhaled was fleeting white, the breath he inhaled was the cold that burned his lungs, and his exposed skin felt the pain of a sword stabbing him.  At night in a city like this, there are no pedestrians anymore, not even vehicles.

    ※That idiot, what are you doing? Why don＊t you come back at this time?  !

    While worrying and regretting whether he had gone too far during the day, Shirou searched along the road during the day, hoping to see the person who finally came back, sa

    e

    ＊s face.

    But along the way, there was only the black night sky and the empty road under the lampposts, which made Shirou's heart become more and more anxious.

    Although during the day, sa

    e

    She said that she would set out to find Gilgamesh, but Shirou did not agree with her statement, but he did not deny it because he was talking about other things at the time.  former sa

    e

    She has a history of not obeying orders that are not given. This timethat fool, she is not really looking for Gilgamesh!  !

    While panicking, Shirou felt a little relieved that the command spell did not respond, because he and sa

    e

    After all, there is a contract. If sa

    e

    He must be able to feel that he was seriously injured or consumed a lot, but now the command spell has no response at all, which means that even if sa

    e

    We have set off, but we haven＊t found the enemy yet.  In this case, all I have to do is find sa before them

    e

    Enough.

    While thinking this, Shirou stepped up his pace.

    However, the natural worries were unnecessary. When Shirou ran to the bridge of Xindu, he saw the figure standing there at a glance.

    With his ears and cheeks numbed by the cold wind, Shirou walked towards the only guest on the bridge.

    After walking to the bridge, Shirou couldn't help but shiver. Although it was already very cold just running against the wind, it still couldn't compare with the cold air blowing up from the river.  And sa

    e

    Still standing in the same position during the day, it seemed that he hadn＊t even moved his toes, he was just looking at the river in a trance. He didn＊t know how long he had been standing in this position.

    Shirou stopped running after seeing her and just walked closer slowly, but sa

    e

    He seemed to be unconscious, just staring at the river blankly, as if he was in a trance.  It's like chasing the remnants of the setting sun sinking into the water.

    The gentle sharp wind blew the girl's hair. The girl in white clothes stood alone under the night as if she was holding back something. She was as thin as a leaf that could be easily torn. It seemed that as long as she reached out her hand, she would touch it.  It will break her into pieces.

    He is obviously a powerful heroic spirit, but at this moment, he is weaker than anyone else.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With such a weak figure, shouldering a heavier responsibility than anyone else.  Good enough was done for her, it was over.  What she wants is not the bloody sunset on Sword Hill, but the bright sunshine that can warm people.Thinking of this, Shirou felt that he was really miserable. Just seeing her figure, his heart felt like it was cut in two.  Because once you lose because you care about the other party, you will be a complete and utter failure.

    In order to break this depressing atmosphere, Shirou tried to speak: "sa

    e

    , go back, you'll catch a cold.  "

    The figure facing him seemed to tremble, and the girl turned her face, with incomprehension written all over her face.  As if doubting whether Shirou was hallucinating, he asked, "Shirou?"

    "Why are you still staying here At this time, Tohsaka is starting to worry." Shirou hesitated for a moment and pulled out Tosaka as a shield and lobbyist.

    "Really?" sa

    e

    ?? nodded, and then said to Shirou: "Then, please ask Shirou to help tell Tohsaka that I'm sorry for causing her trouble."

    "Well?"

    sa

    e

    After being silent for a while, he turned around and continued to look at the sea, and then seemed to be talking to himself: "I can't find a place to go."

    ???????? Quietly, murmuring like an abandoned child.

    "Although Shirou said, let me do whatever you want, so I wanted to act on my own, but I didn't know where to go, what to do, what to do, so I kept thinking about what to do, but I couldn't think of anything.  From the beginning, I was not the kind of person who was good at thinking and caused a lot of trouble to people around me."sa

    e

    She said the reason why she stayed here all the time, but she didn't meet Shirou's eyes, which had been looking directly at her, and just looked at the sea, because of the grudge from the quarrel a few hours ago.

    Yes, precisely because since childhood, just because

    Then she said as if to explain something: "Please tell Rin and Sakura that I have troubled them to take care of them during this time. After defeating Lance

    After meeting Gilgamesh, I will go back. During this period, I will use Shirou's magic power a lot, so"

    "Hey, what are you talking about?" A weak voice interrupted her.

    "Why?"

    Facing Sa who just now didn＊t dare to look directly into his eyes

    e

    , now looking at him with a surprised look on his face, Shirou sighed helplessly, feeling like an adult who kicked his child out of the house.  Probably because I thought I was angry because there had been a quarrel of that magnitude before.  But it was wrong to say that.

    Shirou shrugged and looked at him with a relaxed expression: "The place you want to go to should be my home."

    "But didn't Shirou just say that he doesn't care about me?" His voice was a little more flexible.

    Facing the sincere and innocent face, Shirou wanted to hold his forehead.  Now he understands that even if he is a hero, no, it should be said that even if he is a hero and se

    Among the vant, there are also fools, and there is no doubt that it is this guy.

    "Let me tell you, no matter what you just said, everyone will regard it as angry words." Shirou exhaled a long cold breath, finally showing his dissatisfaction, but the expression on his face also began to become relaxed: "  But now is no longer the time to dwell on such things, even se

    Vant, if you stay in a place like this for a few hours, you will freeze. It＊s better to go back home first.  Whether it＊s food or rooms, they all have sa

    e

    For your own sake, and more importantly, if you stay outside for too long, you will be worried.  "

    Keeping his face calm, Shirou raised his hand, as if it was just an ordinary movement to grab the handrail of the stairs, but he just moved forward, then gently grabbed the object he wanted to touch, and lifted it up.

    "Let's go, go back." He pulled up the sa

    e

    Said the hand.

    Then, he didn＊t go to see sa

    e

    After being surprised, he just took her arm and walked forward.

    "Shirou"

    "Let me explain something first." Shirou paused for a moment. Looking at the empty road in front of him, he declared to the people behind him that asking her to go home was not a sign of submission: "I will never apologize. Even if I have any dissatisfaction, I will  I still stick to my words.§

    The voice behind him was silent for a while, and then just when Shirou was about to leave, it started to ring.

    "But, I meanhand"

    "Want to let go?"

    ""Facing the dark street, Shirou showed a victor's smile and walked forward: "Then, let's go back."

    Pull sa

    e

    ＊s hand, no, I should say holding a girl＊s hand while walking, this is the first time, although I have carried or held her before

    e

    , but that is completely different from this.  The hand in his hand was very cold, but it was not stiff. On the contrary, he was feeling uneasy. The soft hand wanted to escape but was hesitant, even panicked.

    Based on the reaction of the owner of the palm, he inferred the expression of the person behind him. Shirou actually wanted to tease her, but because of his experience during the day, he decided not to do it.

    However, the temperature from the palm of his hand also told Shirou that this girl had been standing in the cold wind for four hours, and in that mood, she should be exhausted both physically and mentally.

    ※How about it, do you want to take a short rest first, sa

    e

    "You must be very tired." Slowing down a little, Shirou turned around and asked her. However, the actual situation also included Shirou's own thoughts. As the two of them walked hand in hand like this, they really didn't want to go back too early.

    "Umno, it's nothing, my physical condition is very goodah" sa

    e

    As if he suddenly noticed it, he looked away: "I didn't get excited because of what Rin said, but"

    Her eyes were flickering even as she looked to the side: "This kind of thing really feels like a tryst"

    Shirou was startled for a moment, and then he understood

    e

    She thought she was hinting that her hands were shaking.

    "Ahah" He scratched his hair with his other hand in embarrassment: "Really, do you want me to let go?"

    But surprisingly, sa

    e

    His eyes softened as a result.

    "No, Shirou's hands are warm and reassuring." With an incredibly gentle voice, she closed her eyes and expressed her feelings.

    "Ah, really?" Shirou put his hands down from his head, scratched his face, and then continued walking forward.

    It＊s such an incredible feeling, whether I＊m happy or excited, there seems to be a lake surging in my heart.

    And sa behind you

    e

    He gradually followed up, gradually keeping pace with Shirou.

    Although both of them felt a little shy, neither of them had the intention to let go.

    It seemed good to just walk back hand in hand and let Tohsaka and the others take a look!

    After crossing the bridge and walking through the park, just when Shirou was thinking this, an unexpected cold wave sprang up from behind.

    "Where are you going!" The voice was a question, but it was unmistakably judgmental and reproachful: "Don't take away other people's things, you bastard."

    The last word made all the bones in Shirou's body ache at the same time. The cold called hostility penetrated his skin and went straight into his bones. It was no less terrifying than the wraith leaning over him. He didn't even change his expression.  The steps he took froze in place.

    Similarly, the fingers that were gradually warming in his hands also became colder and stiffer than steel at this moment.  Tell Shirou, sa

    e

    I have the same feeling as him.

    There is only one enemy in this city who can make two people feel such fear at the same time.

    Turning around in disbelief, what his golden and cyan eyes captured was a person who shouldn't be there, or rather, wasn't a person.

    Casual black pants and black clothes, plus a white windbreaker jacket, it seems to be an unconventional mix and match. It is incompatible with the red eyes that humans cannot have, and the vertical hair that is burning like a flame, and  The ominous smile hanging on the corner of his mouth.  It is none other than the strongest enemy so far.

    The King of Heroes, Gilgamesh.

    Just standing there, the brightness of the surrounding street lights became eclipsed, as if he was the highest existence between heaven and earth that could illuminate the way forward for mankind.

    The person who was still discussing before the quarrel stood casually behind them in a lazy casual dress. It was unknown when he appeared, but now, his presence has taken away all the attention of the two of them.

    However, just when the two of them were overwhelmed by the appearance of GilgameshAt that time, outside this park, the sky opened above the cluster of office buildings.

    Just like us, a square box of darkness appeared, with a height and width of about twenty meters. It was a huge space fault, and then a foot slowly stepped out from inside.

    A man in a black trench coat walked out, stood in the air, and looked around at the scenery under his feet.

    "Oh, it looks like the coordinates are absolutely correct. It's here, and the time is right." He looked down at the scenery below with the air of a wanderer returning home, although it was not as good as a

    che

    , but his sharp eagle eyes accurately captured the whereabouts of Shirou and Gilgamesh in the gap between the buildings. He smiled: "It's really refreshing to see familiar people after returning from a long absence.  So happy."

    He stretched out his hand and waved casually. The makeup on the white archer changed, and the costume similar to the Heroic Spirit Emiya reappeared.

    "There is still some time before we start, let's take care of it now." He raised his eyes, looked across the bridge, and looked in the direction of the church.

    He stretched out his hand and waved forward into the infinite space fault behind him. A huge object moved out with his movement. At the same time, as the object came out, there were irregular shapes behind it.  The shadows indicate that there is more than one piece of cargo to be moved.

    In the dark sky, where the lights cannot reach, there are several vague and terrifying black shadows passing through.

    (Two updates tomorrow, definitely)

 Related Works Chapter 167 The world is at odds with each other

    "Senior, you're not back yet?" Looking at the clock hanging on the wall again, Sakura whispered worriedly, looking outside the pool.

    ※Don＊t worry, that guy will be fine. He probably wants to make up for what happened during the day, so he＊s going to do something stupid now with a happy face.§ Relief that didn＊t sound like relief came from behind.  [bsp; "Sister" Sakura turned around and said with some dissatisfaction.

    Tohsaka ignored this. She held biscuits and a tea cup, watched the TV, and exclaimed indifferently: "Wow, there is a riot in the military base. This is really strange news."

    Glancing at her sister's back, Sakura's face flashed with a strange look, and then she walked over and sat down next to Tohsaka.

    ※Hmph, that＊s really dishonest, if you＊re not worried.  Eating pancakes while watching TV has never happened before.

    However, contrary to Tohsaka＊s speculation, Shirou was neither happy nor doing anything stupid now. He was just standing stiffly.  The heart that was still trembling with excitement froze in an instant, and the joyful mood was sealed along with the living heart, leaving only trembling outside.

    Shirou turned around and looked at the former servant who appeared in ordinary clothes, a feeling of despair already rising.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? our body started to reject its own instructions just after hearing his words.  And the other party is not looking at him now, just looking at sa

    e

    One person, the joy in his eyes made him feel cold.  Fashionable clothing cannot hide the horror of this heroic spirit. No matter how ordinary he is, his evil nature will be revealed.

    "〞〞"

    Suddenly, Shirou seemed to have thought of something, and the trembling that could not move him disappeared, and he looked around.

    The treehas.

    The ground is spread neatly in all directions.

    The three people present, the King of Heroes, sa

    e

    and yourself.

    Although it is not the same as when it was destroyed, it is definitely right here.  A greater and deeper fear appeared in Shirou's heart like an abyss.

    Yes, the final prediction ends here.  Later, after the battle, sa

    e

    Will be knocked down.

    Ignoring the bastard who suddenly became stunned, Gilgamesh stared at sa

    e

    , and said in a very high tone: "What's wrong, sa

    e.

    I went out of my way to greet you but kept silent. Don＊t you think it＊s too unreasonable?  "

    "Gil Gamesh" A difficult voice came from his throat, and the King of Knights stared at the cruel king: "Why are you here?"

    This kind of question is wrong. It is the Holy Grail War itself. Night is the beginning of the battle. It is normal for Gilgamesh to appear, but because there is no expectation, it is inevitable to be shocked.

    The King of Heroes raised his eyebrows, seeming a little surprised: "What are you talking about? But you don't remember what happened a few days ago?"

    "Huh?"sa

    e

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of his words, it seems that he is not here to compete for the Holy Grail.

    "I told you, you are my thing, that's why I came to you." The King of Gold said arrogantly: "This is what I have decided as a king. Even if tens of thousands of years pass, this decision will not change."  .§

    sa

    e

    Thinking of this se

    Vant＊s past jokes and ridicule, the forgotten humiliation suddenly came up: "You bastard"

    "Oh, I haven't woken up yet, I'm so stupid." The King of Heroes sighed, seemingly a little dissatisfied: "My approval, haven't you understood its meaning yet? But whatever, human beings themselves are stupid things, what kind of  Bastards are all the same, so let me teach you from the beginning how to enjoy the glory I bestow upon you.§

    The red eyes narrowed, showing both frank happiness and dirty desires.  The golden heroic spirit said happily.  Arrogant to the extreme, he does not care about the will of others, and only has feelings of disgust and contempt. This arrogance of only one person in the world is the essence of Gilgamesh.

    Understand that means a declaration of war, sa

    e

    The tense body is ready to be armed at any time, but before that, there is still one thing to solve.

    "Shirou, let me hold this guy back. You take this opportunity to leave quickly." She exerted force on her master's stiff hands, hoping that his mind would not stop functioning due to fear, and at the same time, she pressed?The voice told him his decision.

    In the last battle, I consumed too much and my fighting spirit was almost broken, so I was teased by this guy.  But it's different now. If she was summoned, she might still be a little afraid of him, but Artoria, who has changed because of Shirou's changes, is no different from last time in terms of stature and will to fight.  As long as you hold a sword in your hand, no matter what kind of enemy you are, you can definitely defeat it.

    However, her master did not answer her. He should have run away and then stepped forward armed.  But Emiya Shirou remained motionless as if rooted to the spot.

    "Shirou?" The extremely anxious servant looked up at her master. At this time, there was no time to swallow slowly. The enemy was so close in front of her. How could she be stupid at this time.

    "No, the one who wants to leave should be sa

    e

    You are right.  "

    The moment she raised her head, before she saw Shirou's face, she heard Shirou's words. His voice was calm and silent, like the voice of a host broadcasting death news live.  She didn't know what kind of emotion she was in when she said this. However, when she heard this sentence, she raised her head but did not see Shirou's face.

    Order Artoria to return to Emiya's house immediately.

    No sound, no text, just sa

    e

    But he clearly felt its power, the power of the command spell.

    "What" She once again felt the confusion that she once couldn't understand, but it had nothing to do with her confusion. The scene in front of her had begun to change. The red hair that she should have seen disappeared, leaving behind the countercurrent of time and space traveling at high speed.

    However, this time, she reacted faster, and her understanding of the master＊s character allowed her to instantly understand the master

    What exactly do you want to do?

    Let her run away first, and then stay alone to face the enemy.

    ※No＃no＃§ In the countercurrent of time and space, she struggled, her frail body letting out a scream-like roar.

    And the King of Heroes was also extremely shocked. He was still looking at sa proudly.

    e

    , while thinking about how to persuade her later, whether to use brute force, abuse, or use her maste

    Cut off all her hands, feet, ears and eyes, and break her will?

    However, before blinking, the other party suddenly disappeared.

    Although I don＊t know the reason, the abnormal magic power and the boy＊s unchanging expression told the King of Heroes the answer.

    ??Probably using the coercive power of the Command Seal.

    "You are very courageous, bastard." Gilgamesh, who no longer ignored Shirou, locked his eyes with Shirou with cold eyes: "You dare to use the command spell to turn away the person you are talking to in front of me. This boldness is worthy of praise, but  It is also an undeniable death penalty. And"

    In his blood-jade eyes was a light that would frighten even the bravest warriors. A golden light curtain appeared behind him. The golden wall was washed away by the glow of death, and two blades whose entirety was unknown emerged from it.  , one large and one small, facing Shirou.

    The King of Heroes is roaring: "sa

    e

    How can a bastard like you command such an arrogant wild dog!  !  !  "

    The last words were the angry roar of the King of Heroes. His majesty, which was originally more exquisite than jade and equal to the sky, turned into a bloody killing look.  Even Shirou could feel the rage of the heroic spirit opposite him and his determination to tear him into pieces.

    In response, Shirou narrowed his eyes and looked at him, thinking about countermeasures in his mind.

    Will sa

    e

    When he teleported away alone, Shirou was mentally prepared to fight alone, because no matter what, this guy wouldn't let him go.  He was so convinced, and looking at it now, it was indeed the case.

    The opponent is se

    vant, the only way to win is to use se

    Vant versus him, no magician has ever faced SE

    There are cases where vant can still survive, but Shirou initially put sa

    e

    It was lost, so if you want to skip this, you still have to go up by yourself.

    However, Shirou is not without a chance of winning the battle with the Hero King Gilgamesh.

    Tohsaka once said before that he is Gilgamesh's opponent.  But it was just a brief talk at the time, and later he asked Tohsaka privately. Tosaka explained that it was because his projection was somewhat similar to Gilgamesh's ability, and if they matched up, there would be a chance of victory.  No matter what?, the opponent should be a prototype with the weapons of heroic spirits from all over the world, so the moves he can use are limited to firing the weapons he owns.

    As a magician, Emiya Shirou's ability is limited to projection. As long as it is a weapon, it can be copied. So, no matter what kind of weapon it is, it can be copied infinitely, and it can be done in terms of attack methods.  Evenly matched, and then she could overwhelm him with sheer numbers.  Shirou and Tohsaka both thought so about this.

    Tohsaka said at the time that although the King of Heroes looked arrogant, he probably felt fear after seeing Shirou's ability, so he decided to kill him as soon as he took action.

    So, let＊s verify whether her theory is correct now.

    The increased magic circuits in the body cannot be used in a short period of time, otherwise there will be a risk of going berserk and injuring one's life. Although Tohsaka said so, under the current circumstances, he can only do what he can.  Fortunately, your body has the function of self-healing. Even if it is fatally injured, it can still regenerate itself. So, you don't have to worry about the damage caused by using magic.  It's mainly the pain of the wound. As long as you endure that, using magic is not difficult.

    Then, go ahead, no matter how many swords there are, I will make the corresponding number to fight with you.  The weapons in front of me are spears and knives. No, there are no suitable weapons. It is better not to use magic a lot right now, so for the time being, I will use the projection I am most familiar with.

    Hey, this guy killed a

    che

    , now I am fighting with him again, this feeling is really a bit subtle!  Enduring his heart pounding and trying to wake himself up with such boring thoughts, Shirou switched his mode.

    ※t

    Aceon!  "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the magic is transferred through self-suggestion, taking shape in the hand, and getting ready, projecting the sword inside with the knowledge you know, ready at any time

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !

    A sound like a tripping circuit breaker resounded in Shirou's own body. Only he could hear this sound.  Shirou still didn't know what this unexplained sound meant, but when he heard the sound, his body seemed to be electrified.  There was even a flash of lightning on his body.  Ice blue lines shone on his body, like tattoos carved by thunder and lightning.  But that's too broad.  No matter how large-scale tattoos were, they couldn't cover his entire body, but the shiny parts of Shirou's body were from head to toe.  At that moment, he looked like a man possessed by lightning.

    If it was electricity, it would make sense, because Shirou stopped moving because his body was electrocuted.

    But that was just a blink of an eye. Shirou trembled all over due to the sudden abnormality in his body, and did not notice the strangeness in his appearance.  The body was also paralyzed, and the body that was running forward suddenly stiffened, and the general Moye, who was originally woven according to the magic power, also dissipated in his hands before taking shape.

    Confident that he could fight Gilgamesh as long as he endured the pain, this realization was too simple. Shirou highly valued his ability to endure pain. Moreover, the sudden numbness and tingling all over his body, no matter how hard he could endure it,  People will also be unable to move for a while.

    Tohsaka once said that if Shirou still wants to use magic during his lifetime, he should not use magic for four to five days and do not even generate magic power, but Shirou ignored her advice and did not finish it the next day.  When it comes to magic, failure is a given.

    However, failure in front of the enemy is fatal.

    A long object penetrated his heart, and at the same time a small object penetrated his abdomen.  The two Noble Phantasms of the King of Heroes accurately hit Shirou's body, and they both passed through and flew out without any hesitation.

    Looking down at the two wounds on his body, Shirou could feel that one of the ribs on his chest was broken, and the broken heart could no longer supply blood. The blood that should have flowed into the atrium flowed out of the body, leaving him with nothing for dinner.  My stomach is drinking cold air at the moment.

    The spear and knife just destroyed Shirou's body, and Shirou turned around to look at the weapon that pierced the ground behind him.  He was unable to dodge and even react to the King of Heroes' attack.  Got hit?  How was it hit?  I don't know, because he received the attack when his body was stiff, so he didn't notice it.  However, his brain, which is deprived of oxygen due to blood loss, will no longer think about these things, so he will not feel dazed and confused.  Looking back, he realized that among the two items, one of them was gea

    The prototype of olg

    "Huh? I" The flower bed was reflected in front of my eyes, and the weapon of the King of Heroes that I originally saw appeared.??Suddenly I saw this, what is going on?  This was Shirou's last thought, and then the less than three kilograms of blood in his body surged crazily.

    "Che" looked at the huge dust in front of him falling down due to his attack. The hero did not feel any pleasure after venting his anger. Instead, he could only feel sick. He originally wanted to kill sa tonight.

    e

    However, the sudden occurrence of this kind of thing made him feel unbearable anger. Even if the whole city paid tribute, it could not erase the shame in the heart of the King of Heroes.

    But there is no use staying where you are. For now, the priority is to find sa

    e

    The whereabouts of , that guy didn＊t know how to use the command spell

    e

    What did you get "Huh?"

    Withdrawing his Noble Phantasm, the King who was about to leave suddenly discovered that the huge piece of dust still had the breath of life. Although he didn't look at him again, the subtle movements of the body that penetrated the heart on the ground attracted his attention.  Looking at him, Emiya Shirou was still living an extremely ugly life.

    The king's expression was distorted. For this bastard, letting him live for one more second would be the destruction of the hero king's glory.

    Raising his hand, five Noble Phantasms appeared behind the King of Heroes. Although the enemy was already dead, he needed to cut off all five of his bodies.  Even if he dies, he still has to signal heaven and earth to offend others.

    However, the explosive power blocked his movements.

    ※a

    che

    〞〞!  !  !  "

    A storm suddenly arose in the quiet night. Amidst the explosion of dragon whirling magic, a shrill voice roared, and monstrous fury came at the head.

    However, upon hearing this ghost-like roar, Gilgamesh's originally angry and twisted facial features relaxed and he smiled.  He raised his head and looked at the sky as if he were flying in a whirlwind.

    Vant is the sa who was sent away by Shirou using a command spell just a minute ago.

    e.

    As the legendary hero King Arthur, sa is embodied in the real world with the best class

    e

    , she has the highest level of magic power, and can even compete with the command spell by relying on her own will.  Although he couldn't resist completely, Shirou just used the command spell to kill sa

    e

    After teleporting away, Shirou ordered her to go home immediately because sa

    e

    It refused and did not complete it. It just stopped at the local location after leaving a certain distance.

    The reason why she was able to return in such a short period of time was probably due to Shirou and a

    che

    It＊s something I didn＊t expect.  However, the Golden Heroic Spirit was not only surprised, but also happy.

    After stopping, sa

    e

    She ran back with all her strength, regardless of the feeling of being crushed all over her body due to resisting the power of the command spell. She finally rushed back a minute later, but what she faced was her own master.

    Lying down on all fours in a piece of gradually growing red!  !

    Traveling through the air, completely released by the Wind King's barrier, and not wearing armor at the same time, just for a moment of speed and explosive power, causing huge backlash and frontal destructive force, the blue swordsman was like riding a dragon down, with his hands  ＊s Noble Phantasm, slashing down on the Hero King＊s head.

    In this regard, a

    che

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? is the

    se

    ke

    Even everyone would be afraid of a blow, but he just smiled, as if he saw something interesting.

    For enemies who do not dodge, sa

    e

    She showed no mercy at all. She tightened the arm holding the sword to the limit, just to cut the enemy's head in two more accurately.

    ※Bang!!!§

    A heavy muffled sound, sa

    e

    The sword made a sound like a heavy hammer hitting a building, and even caused an explosive wave of air in the air, blowing up.  It can be imagined how much power she used, which has gone away from the principle of slashing, but is biased towards smashing the enemy into pieces.  However, such a blow did not cause any harm to Gilgamesh.

    Stopped in mid-air

    e

    Looking at the object he hit, he couldn't help but be shocked.

    The five Noble Phantasms that were supposed to attack Shirou disappeared, and at some point, a weapon appeared above Gilgamesh's head.A shield appeared, a white round object, almost transparent. It looked extremely fragile, like glass, but it incredibly blocked sa.

    e

    ＊s sword.  At the same time, there is a red shield and a blue fan-shaped Noble Phantasm on his left and right sides.  Just now no matter sa

    e

    When using the sword, whether it is swiped vertically or sideways, it cannot hurt the King of Heroes.  He doesn't have the ability to see through the Wind King's barrier, but he just needs to put his Noble Phantasm around to protect the King of Heroes.

    "Oh, I'm very happy that you can come back immediately, but it seems that you haven't planned to take me for granted. Are you still being stupid? Now that you know my real name, you should know how honored it is to be chosen by me, but  Why do you want to be my enemy because of that dark dust?" Gilgamesh, who was not wearing armor, looked up at sa above from under his shield.

    e

    , with contempt and questioning in his smile.

    "Nonsense, I am also the king of a country, how can I bow down to you?" His teeth gritted, sa

    e

    He yelled at Gilgamesh.  She put away the sword in her hand, leaned back, and stepped on the sword of the King of Heroes with her armored feet, sa

    e

    He spun and landed in front of Shirou.

    "But even if you are a king, you are just a woman. For women, being overwhelmed and conquered is the supreme happiness. Why do you refuse?" See sa

    e

    Backing away, he also put away his shield.  The King of Heroes was just confused about being rejected from the highest honor, but immediately, he took a breath with sudden realization: "You are not afraid of becoming my woman just because you are still a virgin."

    "You" For this kind of insult, sa

    e

    I don＊t know how to answer anymore.

    But Gilgamesh continued as if he didn't notice: "If you become my king's object, you will get everything you want, whether it is the throne or eternal life"

    "Shut up" to suppress the nausea that makes you want to vomit, sa

    e

    With a face of cold disgust, he stared at the golden king: "I have no interest in such things. The most important thing is to live with you, even if you are mentally disordered, it is absolutely impossible."

    When she said this, her voice became a bit colder: "What I want now is for you to disappear."

    The expression on the King of Heroes＊ face changed.

    Sound I heard a sound

    Although it was very vague, the voice would be unmistakable even if it fell into hell. Moreover, there seemed to be a slightly warm liquid flowing in the internal organs, and the damaged atrium gradually began to move again.

    pain!  !  !

    Consciousnessquickly

    mocking Gilgamesh sa

    e

    , although I really want to confirm Shirou＊s injury, but now this se

    The vant is right in front of you, so you can＊t be distracted.  Fortunately, he could feel that the scabbard was really working. As long as he didn't stay away from Shirou, his injuries would gradually recover.

    During this period, I have to hold back or defeat this guy

    "Hmmhahahahahaha" I thought it would anger him, but the sudden laughter made sa

    e

    Feeling at a loss, the enemy who should have been angered by him seemed to have found something so happy that he wanted to commemorate it. He raised his head and laughed, looking extremely happy.

    "As expected of the woman I have fallen in love with, she has not given up her position even to this point." The golden heroic spirit nodded with satisfaction: "That's right, there must be at least one or two things in this world who dare to defy me.  , let me personally wake you up."

    Regarding Gilgamesh＊s lunatic remarks, sa

    e

    Ignoring it, she had long since given up on communicating rationally with him. From the very beginning, this heroic spirit's mind was abnormal.  However, there is no doubt about the strength of the enemy.

    With the belief that we will win, sa

    e

    Wearing armor for herself, the knight raised the sword in her hand towards the enemy in the light of integrity that was her symbol.  The barrier that bound the sword began to dissipate. Wisps of wind pressure were like removed bandages. The golden holy sword raised its head proudly.

    This enemy, the Wind King Barrier is useless, because he will not fight close to him, because in the last battle, this man has never fought with others with a sword, even if he was seriously injured when he dueled with him  Down, still not close.  His ability is limited to martial artslauncher.  Therefore, it is meaningless whether the weapon is invisible or invisible. Whether it is invisible or visible, or whether it is within reach or not, there is no threat.  sa

    e

    Simply show the holy sword openly.

    "Oh" the youthful look

    Vant put away his smile. Even though he was as arrogant as the King of Heroes, when he saw the Sword of Victory and Contract, he could not take it lightly: "That sword, okay, in that case, I will let you see my sword."  everything."

    At the same time, at this moment, he released a light that could illuminate the night sky. In this golden glory, a huge one-piece armor appeared, and the majestic and simple armor enveloped his body.  Since the King of Knights has put on armor to fight against him, he must also be fully armed.

    ※gateofba

    "ylon (the king's treasure)" said the golden heroic spirit while putting on the armor.

    In an instant, a ray of golden light shot up from behind him, like a sharp arrow shooting straight into the sky. However, the golden light stream was not temporary. The luster that should have faded and disappeared became brighter, like a door that was gradually opening.  A dazzling torrent emerged from the gap.

    The Golden Gate, which was larger than any before, appeared behind Gilgamesh. With its huge posture, one could not help but suspect that it was the entrance through which ancient gods could walk.  However, in Gilgamesh's case, it was just a warehouse door.

    The same Noble Phantasm as before, each one is a separate individual, neither repetitive nor inferior, completely perfect weapons, one by one poked their heads out of the King of Uruk's treasure house.  However, what is different from before is that the number of the Noble Phantasms this time is completely incomparable to the ones seen before.

    It＊s not ten or twenty, nor half a hundred, but more than a hundred precious phantoms.  Pieces of precious phantoms slowly wandered out of the treasure house, and all the sharp points pointed at them were sa.

    e.

    sa

    e

    It feels like the arms holding the sword are extremely cold. No matter how powerful the heroic spirit is, facing the huge power of the Noble Phantasm and the intertwined magic formation, it will probably tremble.

    "Then, come on, sa

    e

    , I allow you to point your sword at me." The golden heroic spirit looked ferociously happy: "It's just that in this world's best offensive, how many swords can you withstand, I'll wait and see!  !  "

    He raised his arms, sa

    e

    When I saw the prelude to the arrival of death, I immediately tightened my legs to the limit, and then turned myself into a galloping wind.

    Gilgamesh waved his hand down, and immediately the three swords screamed as he moved, rushing straight forward towards the enemy who was galloping towards him.  Only ten meters away, sa

    e

    As they were running, the swords were also running. They had collided without time passing, and their heads and arms would have been cut off accurately. However, compared to the heroic spirit of the bow who used the sword as an arrow, he could not defeat the real sword.  The heroic spirit of the sword.  The Sword of Victory and Contract still showed no fear in the face of three A-level Noble Phantasms.  The sword in the knight's hand moved faster than the speed of the sword blade. He swung it horizontally and hit the sword on the far right.  The sword that was knocked away collided with the third sword slightly behind. At this moment, sa

    e

    The swung sword hit the hilt of the second sword.

    With unparalleled skill, the knight accurately hit the three swords and knocked them away. Suddenly, three flashes of light swirled in the sky.

    but＃＃

    "too slow!"

    A lifeless announcement sounded from the front, sa

    e

    His eyes turned sharply, and all he saw was a

    che

    Standing there, there were still pieces of Noble Phantasms behind him, but the only difference was that there was an extra sword in his hand.

    The jet black sword has gold patterns on it, and the shape of the cross declares it to be a knight's sword. There is a pearl inlaid on the hilt, which tells it of its nobility.  However, compared to the shining golden King of Heroes, this graceful and graceful look was not in line with the dazzling look. He casually picked up the sword in his hand and waved it lazily.

    The wind of the sword burst out. It was obviously just a wave of force, but when it reached sa

    e

    In front of her, she actually felt the biting coldness.  The air waves turned white and turned into an overwhelming cold air. On a winter night, this cold air could be so obvious that it made people speechless.  sa

    e

    With all his strength, he waved the sword in his hand and split the white ice mist.  However, that isIt was a solid object. When it struck, a fine dust-like haze first adhered to the sword, and then some scattered air particles adhered to her armor.

    Suddenly, there was a clicking sound.

    e

    There was a sound on her sword and armor, and ice quickly formed at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if the result of carbon dioxide had frozen her arm and sword into one.

    "This is" sa

    e

    She was frightened and anxious. She didn't know when the enemy's flying sword would be launched again. There was no time to thaw it now. She jerked her sword-holding wrists, and her left hand flew out from the ice, scattering her frozen arms.  Then she waved her right hand, slashing the air with brute force and shattering the ice crystals on the sword.

    But this period of time is enough for Gilgamesh＊s new flying sword to arrive, sa

    e

    Turning around violently, what he saw was not a sword, but a huge scythe, nearly three meters long, with spikes at the end and tip of the handle, and the handle was red, which was the one that beheaded Medusa.

    The prototype of pe is coming roaring at this moment.

    The horizontal sword is in front, and the long sickle reaches the chest in the blink of an eye, but sa

    e

    He didn＊t panic until the sword reached the last centimeter of his chest, then he swung his sword fiercely and deflected the incoming scythe.  The sickle hit sa like a missile

    e

    The ground on the right made a deafening explosion, and the wind blowing from the side was like an explosion of air.

    However, looking at a again

    che

    When , sa

    e

    But I felt a chill in my back.

    Because now a

    che

    There is a chain in his hand. The long chain extends to his side, so you can imagine what it is connected to.

    "Come here" the King of Heroes laughed happily and pulled the long chain in his hand.

    The sickle that was originally knocked away flew over from behind, like a living poisonous snake, its wide sickle teeth turned upside down to hook sa

    e

    ＊s waist.  However, if it is caught by such a sharp hook, it will never come over, but will separate up and down.

    The figure of the knight flashed sharply. Her feet were like smooth ground, sliding straight across for a few minutes. The edge of the scythe scratched the gauntlet of the steel armor, and clearly visible sparks were reflected in the sashes.

    e

    With clear eyes, she turned around and narrowly avoided the ghost sickle.

    However, this makes a

    che

    He was even more happy. He laughed crazily, and from the weapons group behind him, ten sharp blades flew out this time.

    No, there were too many this time. If it were six to seven, she could still defeat them with her speed and swordsmanship, but more than ten swords were too much.  If you want to avoid being hit, you should move out of the way, but

    Boom!  !  !

    "Hmm" However, the golden a

    che

    Looking at the rising smoke, a frown replaced the original smile.

    A ray of light split the smoke, and instantly the dirty powdery soil dispersed like fear, and a silver shadow stood proudly in it.  But compared to the awe-inspiring and indestructible figure before, sa now

    e

    But he looked embarrassed.

    There were several scratches on the originally clean armor, and his face was broken. Blood was flowing down his forehead, and he didn't know where he was injured under his golden hair.

    The unexpected result made Gilgamesh's expression gloomy. Originally, according to his idea, sa

    e

    Even if you can＊t defend yourself, you can at least avoid it, but now you would rather get injured than stand still, which is a bit puzzling.

    "What's wrong, why did you stop there? In the end" He saw the still twisting body behind the short figure, and he was suddenly shocked and angry: "You are still protecting that bastard?!"

    "Don't worry about that kind of thing, maste

    "There is no need for this kind of parasite at all. If it dies, it will die." Gilgamesh, feeling troubled, curled his lips: "Just put the other maste

    and se

    ??????????? Kill them all, and then bring the Holy Grail to you, and you can be reborn in this world without mastering it at all.

    That kind of thing.  "

    ????????????????????????

    That guy, did you just say that?  to make all maste

    and se

    &nbsp;vant kill them all?

    Because of this reason, Shirou regained some strength and suddenly became more awake. He moved his limbs and wanted to stand up.

    And sa

    e

    He stared at the golden heroic spirit silently and thought.

    ※ No, if it＊s not a close battle, there＊s no way to fight him.  But it was precisely because of this guy's Noble Phantasm that he couldn't step forward. He himself knew that he would lose if he got close, so he kept using his Noble Phantasm to block his step forward.  But you can't resist all the time. If you are not careful, you will be stabbed all over the body.  But you can't dodge it. If you ignore the Noble Phantasm fired at Shirou like this, Shirou will die.  So we must resist hard.

    No, the chance of waiting for too long for Rin and the others to come to help is too small. I don＊t know when I might be unable to hold on, and I have to rely on myself if I want to survive.  There is no other way.

    Looking around, there were no pedestrians in the park where she was, and she could also feel that there was no one coming or going in this area.  So, let＊s decide.

    Use your treasured weapon to quickly defeat your enemies.  Raising the sword, the heroic spirit of the sword was so determined.

    In an instant, the golden light surged. The giant sword that was supposed to be wider than an adult's arm suddenly erupted with intense light. It was not long, but a huge sphere, directly connected to the hilt.  Such a ball of light suddenly lights up under the night lights, making people feel that it is really a compressed sun.  It makes the surrounding street lights look gloomier than dark.

    Fortunately, Shirou's magic power has changed drastically from before. As for the Noble Phantasm, according to the current proportion, you can use it as many times as you want, as long as you are careful not to affect the surroundings.

    In the holy sword released with all its strength, the airflow of the Wind King's barrier turned into a barrier and enveloped sa

    e

    , this is already the limit of what she can do.  Amid the strong air waves, the King of Heroes squinted his red eyes and looked at the unstoppable holy sword in front of him. The child seemed to have found something interesting and showed a curious expression.

    "Hmph, have you finally used all your strength? Then, let me use a sword worthy of you as a weapon." Gilgamesh had a weird smile on his face, stretched out his hand, and slowly penetrated  Behind him, as if entering water, his arm passed through the golden barrier, and then slowly pulled it out: "Use this sword that only the King of Heroes can hold〞〞!!"

    The hand pulled out from behind is acylinder?  !  !

    At least in sa

    e

    It seems to be something like that, because the sword is so strange, Gilgamesh said it was a sword.  But if it is a sword, although the sword has a hilt and a guard, it does not have a corresponding blade.  However, there is a long conical column.  There are lines of unknown meaning engraved on it, similar to some kind of font, and also like the lines of a circuit, but they are as thick as a finger, and emit a strange red light.

    After the King of Heroes took out the sword, he changed his standing posture. He was originally standing upright, but he turned his body sideways and held the sword behind him, higher than his head, as if he wanted to deliberately keep the sword away from him.

    Then, a vision occurred.

    The blade of the sword, which originally had only a cylinder, rotated, but instead of turning left or right as a whole, it was divided into three sections.  The sword body that was supposed to be one was originally divided into three parts: upper, middle and lower. At this moment, it was spinning rapidly in opposite and converging directions.  This makes sa

    e

    There is an illusion, as if the rotation of the sword reflects some kind of rules, and there is infinite power running inside.

    The rotation of the blade accelerated, and the red color that was supposed to be the veins blurred, making it look as if the blade was burning, a fiery red, as if it had been taken out of magma.  The monstrous magic power rolled out from the sword, turning into a red light rolling all over the sky. It kept rolling in this space, entwining around sa

    e

    around .

    At this time, Lian sa

    e

    The ground beneath his feet began to become unstable, and even the atmosphere seemed to be vibrating because of the sword.  With this huge magical power, is that sword an anti-army Noble Phantasm or an anti-city Noble Phantasm?

    Finally able to use his own strength to lift his body up a little, Shirou used his brain that was suffering from ischemia and hypoxia to control his eyes to lift up. He looked at the situation in front of him. His ears were still blurry because of the blood loss.  It has been gradually closed.

    However, the first scene that I saw was a scene that made me despair physically and mentally.

    There has never been anything that frightened him more than the red light dancing in the sky. At the first sight, he understood what it was. Yes, this was the power of the King of Heroes, his power.Turning his eyes, he looked in the direction of the King of Heroes. At that place, the King of Heroes was holding something in a very weird posture, and the floating red light was taken out of the sword.

    what is that?  sword?  Holy sword?  Magic sword?  No. Is that really a weapon?  That kind of look is something I have never seen before and cannot understand.  If I say it＊s because I don＊t have a clear vision, but a

    che

    Did you say that you can copy and save after viewing it once, but from a

    che

    There is no information about that thing among the information obtained there, not even anything close to it. So what is it?

    And, why sa

    e

    Since she is here, she must have been forced to go home by the Command Seal?

    He stared at the sword, trying to decipher its information, but before that, Shirou's brain found that it had stopped supplying blood due to the excessive burden. His vision went dark and he almost fainted again.

    No, it cannot be interpreted.  Knowing that his head would explode if he continued to look at it, Shirou hurriedly lowered his head to suppress the internal organs that were about to be spit out from his cavity.  And, raising his head again

    "This is different from all the Noble Phantasms I own. Those are just things without names and not exclusive to me. But this one is different." The fiery red skirt of the King of Heroes floated upwards from bottom to top, as if because of the sword  The power of rotation, but what is incredible is that despite creating such a big situation, the voice of the King of Heroes was still clearly passed into her ears, which was incompatible with the friction and headache: "Originally, there was no name, so,  I call it〞ea!§

    "ea"

    She naturally didn＊t know that this strange-shaped sword was something that was born in the ancient times, before the term ※sword§ was even a concept. Of course, it couldn＊t be in the shape of a sword.  It was made by God before he created man, and it is the manifestation of divinity that witnessed the creation of the world.

    And, e〞〞a, this is just the ancient times. In the mythology of Mesopotamia, there are gods in charge of "heaven" and "middle". However, when combined, it is me

    ea, the father of aduk, is the name of the main god of Babylon.  From the name of the sword, we can know how much attitude and importance Gilgamesh holds towards this sword.

    "Do you want pure Noble Phantasms to collide?" sa

    e

    He glanced at the owner behind him hesitantly, and then his hesitation turned into determination.

    You must win. Only in this way can Shirou survive. If you lose, then everything will be over. At this time, it is not the time to worry about whether it will affect him.  In front of this holy sword, there is never an invincible opponent!  !  The emerald eyes were filled with power because of the powerful soul, and the golden glory doubled, almost overwhelming sa

    e

    All wrapped up.

    "Of course. Your holy sword is considered to be the strongest in mankind, so you have always wanted to test how far it can hold up under my sword!" For sa, who is determined to win no matter what.

    e

    , Gilgamesh became more and more relaxed: "First of all, if you show mercy, you will die without even leaving ashes."

    "Then just watch with your eyes wide open." The King of Knights responded with high spirits to the victorious king's superficial provocation.

    "No, no, sa

    e

    , that sword" The fragile sound of almost breaking was first submerged in the shock that became more explosive.

    It is simply impossible. There is something weird about that sword. Even if it is the Sword of Victory and Contract, it is something that I can interpret, but the sword is so terrifying that even the theory cannot understand it, let alone the structure.  Moreover, sa

    e

    Wasn＊t it the one who was knocked down in that red light?

    Arturia raised the light ball in her hand above her head, releasing her magic power to the extreme. Even the holy sword imbued with magic power seemed unable to withstand this huge magic power, and it made a crisp chirping sound, like a groan of pain.

    At the last moment, Gilgamesh said softly: "Wake up, ea, the equivalent of you is right in front of you."

    There is only one person in this world who can be recognized by the King of Heroes, and there is only one sword in this world that can rival the sword of the King of Heroes.

    Its name is excali

    u.

    Raising the sword high above the head, releasing the magic power to the maximum, the holy sword has also reached its limit.  If you continue, I'm afraid it will come back to bite you, and now we have to decide the outcome.

    Holding the ball in the light ball with both handshandle, sa

    e

    Wave your hands downwardit should be pulling down.

    The sword wrapped in the huge power of light already has too much power, and it is impossible for her to swing it casually like she usually does. Even if she simply cuts down like now, she still uses sa

    e

    Whole body strength.

    Regardless of whether the sword is an anti-army treasure or an anti-city treasure, in front of this most powerful holy sword, Artoria has such confidence that she can definitely kill the enemy no matter what kind it is.

    "ex"

    "Humph" At the same time, the King of Heroes stretched out the sword in his hand and called its full name: "enuma (Heaven and Earth are at odds)"

    Her petite body used all her strength to shout the true name of the Noble Phantasm. What made people feel powerful was not the Noble Phantasm in her hand that shone brightly, but herself. England's strongest king held up his symbol to conquer the enemy.  , shouting, the dragon factor in the body is turning crazily because of the host's excitement: " cali

    u

    !  !  !  !  "

    A clear voice responded: "ealish (prehistoric world)."

    Thousands of years later, the brilliance of the Holy Sword appears again in the human world, and this is the second time.  namedexcali

    u

    The Invincible Sword has appeared countless times in movies and games, but no one knew that it was a Noble Phantasm named Artoria, the ultimate slash that converts magic power into light.  The earth, sea currents, no matter what kind of object, can definitely crush it.  A stream of light a hundred times more powerful than the Hero King's armor burst out from the sword's edge, and the power transformed from the sun's branches boiled out. Like a phoenix eager to find its prey, it rushed straight towards the enemy in front of it.

    However, what greeted it was an inexplicable and strange red light. The phoenix in hell swayed straight up with thick lava. In the strange cry, it was joyful because it found its opponent.  If you say, sa

    e

    If the holy sword is the ultimate slash, then Gilgamesh's sword is the same.

    It also breaks the objects it touches into pieces.

    "However, it is not limited to tangible objects, intangible objects are also destroyed by it.  Even the sky can be smashed to pieces.

    And this ea (sword of deviation), which he calls so, is the original sword that witnessed and personally performed the feat of creation in the mythical era.  Its assigned task was to split the chaotic world in half and give it a precise shape.

    The things that were formed were heaven and earth.

    At this moment, the strongest holy sword of mankind collided with the strongest sword of the King of Uruk.

    The light of the lamppost disappeared in an instant along with the glass covering the outside, and the steel pole also drifted away without a trace with the wind and sand. The bench immediately melted and the flower bed was directly scorched.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Of??????????????????????????????????????????????? A strong light that can blind people, now collide with each other, how miserable it is, is unknown. However, when the two lights appeared at the same time, Shirou's body flew into the air.  He couldn't even hold on to the ground. The impact was simply not something a human body could bear, and the aftermath was enough to make him fly away.  However, compared to a tree being uprooted and directly destroying the source of its survival, Shirou was really lucky to still be alive.

    Lightning roared, light exploded, the atmosphere was hollow, and people died everywhere. Even the stars in the sky seemed to be hiding out of fear. Just a duel between two heroes in a small park turned into such a strange noise. It was simply  The prospect of world destruction.

    As for the two parties involved, their moods are completely different.

    sa

    e

    It was an unprecedented shock. In her heart, no matter what kind of enemy she fought, the Holy Sword, which had never lost, was now suppressed by another sword that she had never heard of. Compared with her own all-out effort, the opponent was stronger.  There seems to be some energy left, which was completely unimaginable before.

    She looked at the area opposite the golden light. What was the enemy's expression in the strange and inexplicable red light?

    The King of Heroes, holding the Noble Phantasm Sword in one hand, looked at the golden color, but he responded with a bored expression to the whistling and lightning in front of him.  It was completely different from what I expected. The light of the holy sword I saw at that time was nothing more than that with all my strength.

    ※Hmph, it＊s extremely boring,§ the heroic spirit who lost interest muttered.

    With his hum, sa

    e

    He found that the originally evenly matched light streams collided, and suddenly retreated.  There was no oneThe majesty of the holy sword, which could rival the enemy, was actually suppressed by the enemy's noble weapon at this moment no, it was swallowed up.

    The red luster is like a beast with a big mouth, eroding the golden light flow bit by bit, and the light it touches is shattered.  Yes, it was broken, just like cracks appeared after the object was destroyed. The light flow of the holy sword was broken under the enemy's attack.  Even the light of the slash can be broken. Although I don＊t believe it, even if sa

    e

    No matter how much magic power is input, the light still swallows it up without any scruples.

    Maintain the original posture, sa

    e

    The sword is still roaring, but the red light has already rushed to the eyes

    Boom!  !  !

    It seems that I finally heard the sound. Compared with the explosion, it was more like the sound of the continent shaking.

    e

    I saw things again.  Finally, she discovered that not only the slashes from her holy sword had cracks.  Even the dark sky did not escape the broken fate, the atmosphere, the clouds, the sky that was supposed to be nothingness.  That sword can distort space, break it, and reposition everything.

    This side should be a cliff, that side should be a river, there should be no clouds in the sky, changes in space, changes in laws.  This is the power of the Hero King＊s Noble Phantasm

    boom!  !

    Behind the lightness, a physical feeling finally came.  However, there were gains and losses. While gaining touch, her eyes fell into darkness again.

    Floating in mid-air, Shirou looked at the huge cracks appearing in the night sky. The two forces that collided were so powerful that after the collision, it seemed as if the heaven and earth were split open.

    How long this impact lasted, Shirou had no way of knowing, because the laws of the entire space had changed, and time no longer applied to this place. In fact, the place he was in was no longer mid-air, but the void between spaces.  In the end, under the sound of a soul that was about to explode, the world finally returned to its original state. He fell from the gap in space and returned to the land of the real world.

    "Oh!" He quickly took back his sword. Not to mention this city, even this island would be invaded.  Because as long as he wants, even the structure of the continent can be redistributed according to his wishes.

    The roaring red light of the sky and the earth disappeared, the space returned to its original state, the coldness of the night returned, the earth became stable, and the mass density returned to its original state. Everything was as if it had never happened again, except that the world had changed beyond recognition and became darker.  garden.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? of well-built parks, we have all the necessary facilities and roads, though no one is playing them, but now they no longer exist.  Simply put, there is nothing left.

    Turf, gravel paths, benches, flower beds, street lamps, everything disappeared without knowing where. The entire park became a flat ground, as if someone had directly shoveled away a layer of ground.  However, that is not because of Gilgamesh. If his sword were to be broken, it would only be more shattered. This was because it was flattened by the power of the counter holy sword.

    The King of Heroes looked with satisfaction at the land in front of him that seemed to be burning and smoking.

    Shirou grabbed the smelly hot earth with his arms. He raised his head, looking for what he wanted like a man dug out of a trench, looking for the sunlight he needed most.

    ※sa

    e

    ,sa

    e

    ,sa

    e

    , s"

    Then, he saw the figure he wanted to see the most and the figure he least wanted to see.

    (I don＊t want to divide it into chapters, let＊s put them together)

 Works Related Chapter 168 No Name

    "Well＃＃＃＃＃＃"

    The dark land is filled with rising white smoke, and some places are even solidified by high heat, forming transparent crystals.  The park, which was originally deserted and therefore very quiet and peaceful, now turned into a scorched earth.

    "＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃"

    And on this hot ground, Shirou's mind was buzzing, and he didn't even notice the burning smell coming from the palms holding the hot soil.  [bsp; ※＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃§

    The open eyes were straight, and Zhang Da's mouth made a bass that made an unknown meaning. Such an idiot -like hair was just because he received the garbled in your head and could not be parsed into the right words, so he could only turn it into a messy whisper.

    Even though the eyes gradually lost their original sharpness due to blood loss, they could still see clearly, because in a land full of green smoke, the only thing that existed was her presence.

    On the charred land, there was a strange existence. She was lying there quietly, as if she had been there from the beginning.

    ??The majestic armor that had always been there now became dilapidated, broken into large and small pieces, and piled on the body, making its owner look like he was buried in ruins.  The dark clothes, which were originally as soft as velvet and like the sea, lost their former noble connotation and became fragments in the ruins. They were wrapped around the curled up limbs, trembling slightly.

    sa

    e

    She fell to the ground, her limbs spasming slightly. This was something she had never imagined before. Even if she was seriously injured, she would maintain her posture with absolute perseverance. Now she fell to the ground in such an unbearable condition.  A white stream of steam was coming out of his whole body. Even Shirou, who was far away, could feel the heat wave.

    Ah, is that the reason?

    sa

    e

    The broken armor on the upper body had a strange and colorful color amid the smoke and dust.  The red fluid extended, and at the same time, the ground beneath her body was darker than any piece of scorched earth, and the darkness was still expanding.  However, you can tell what it is by the color of your wet hair.

    Blood!

    He saw that the golden color, which was more elegant and solemn than any crown, was scattered on the soil like gravel.  The holy sword that had never left her hand lay in the distance, and her hair was messy and scattered on the ground, dyed into other colors by blood.

    Are there any injuries? There is blood flowing all over her body, even reaching the bottom of her head.  Never seen sa

    e

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Shirou, who fell down due to the pain

    e

    Injured state, in a state of confusion.

    ※sa

    e

    ＃§

    How long have you been looking at this in a daze? Shirou finally came to his senses and repeated it like a repeater.

    But the other party didn＊t answer.  As long as he called, the answer that could jump to him no matter how dangerous the place was seemed to be a phantom last night.

    She is already dead!  !  This crazy and desperate thought enveloped him, and unprecedented regret filled his heart.  sa

    e

    He didn't know how she came back, but when she appeared just now, when he was conscious, he should use the command spell to send her away again. If one didn't work, he would use two to use up all the marks on his arm.  I have to send her away, but why

    "Ah?" Having finally seen enough of the situation caused by his own power, the King of Heroes finally turned his eyes in the direction of his opponent, but after a quick glance, he first made a sound of surprise, and then laughed mockingly: "Humph  Humph, hahahahahahahaha"

    The oldest king laughed arrogantly. He covered his face, as if he couldn't bear to see the sight that would make him collapse from laughter. His voice was cold and disdainful in the anxious air: "I didn't expect that the strongest human being could  The sword only has this level of power. It can't even offset the power even if it's deliberately reduced. Hmm, in the end, it's just a flow of human fantasy. If you want to imitate the original, you can only make something that can deceive children."

    He suddenly realized something and finally couldn't bear it and closed his eyes: "Ah, by the way, I should have been more merciful just now, because the opponent was just a weak woman and a bastard. Hahahahahahaha"

    ????????????????????????????????????? At the end, he couldn＊t restrain his joy at his own power, and his anger at him like the lion who just wanted to deliver the goods.

    e

    The current miserable situation is like God seeing the insects that are snarling against him and issuing a warningSatisfied sarcastic laughter.

    Amidst this burst of laughter, Shirou finally came to his senses. He struggled to support his body, grabbed the soil in front of him and moved forward.

    "Hey! sa

    e

    , hellocough!  !  "He yelled, and as a result, his injured henchman twitched with excitement, and he felt dizzy and wanted to vomit.

    But the sound slightly drowned out Gilgamesh's wild laughter, making sa

    e

    She heard someone calling her.  The proof was a twist of her head.

    The emerald green eyes were covered with a layer of gray and became dim, sa

    e

    His eyes glanced in the direction of the sound, shaking aimlessly.  She opened her mouth slightly, but before she could answer, blood flowed from her mouth.

    "Shirou, are you awake"

    While talking, he coughed, breathed slightly, and kept vomiting blood due to the injuries to his internal organs.

    She stretched out her hand slightly, as if to confirm Shirou's location, and fumbled around randomly, but she didn't notice that she couldn't even lift her hand.  The reason for doing this was that she could no longer see Shirou with her eyes and could not confirm Shirou's condition at all.

    For sa

    e

    In this situation, it was obvious that his heart had become a tangled wire, but strangely, Shirou understood why.  Because the body bleeds too suddenly, it leads to sa

    e

    ＊s eyes were temporarily blind.

    "WaitI" The awake body wanted to stand up, but Shirou only allowed part of his body to be lifted. His lower body was weaker than the muscles that had been dead for many years, and he didn't even have any feeling.

    The body, which had long been out of control due to the use of magic, was even more tattered due to the attack from the Noble Phantasm. It was lucky not to die, let alone stand up.  The maniacal laughter of the King of Heroes behind him still continued, but now it sounded like he was laughing at the ugliness of an ignorant but reckless ant like him.

    However, sa

    e

    But she didn't know that not only was she unable to see with her eyes, she couldn't even fully capture the sound. She could hear Shirou's voice and the Hero King's laughter was already a sound coming from another world. She also understood it herself.  How miserable my situation is.

    "Ah, is that so? Ilost," she whispered in a clear and despairing voice.

    Excalibur

    u

    The power of the weapon is to convert the holder's magic power into light, which is then released through convergence and acceleration. The fault formed by the light becomes the ultimate slash that can pass through any solid object.  But Gilgamesh's ea is an attack that forms a simulated space-time fault by squeezing and condensing wind pressure faults. In front of it, not to mention tangible things, even the entire land and sky of the world, can be inhabited.  Space and time that have been inaccessible can be shattered.  In front of it, the earth is a clay Bodhisattva, the sky is a phantom, and maybe even nothingness can be shattered with one blow.  And even the light of the Holy Sword, which can cut off all objects, is just one of the things that can be shattered.

    ????????????? Because I once used a Noble Phantasm to blast me, and at the same time I have a similar but very powerful Noble Phantasm like the Wind King Barrier, so now sa

    e

    He knows the strength of the King of Heroes better than anyone else.

    No, it can＊t be won. The Noble Phantasm owned by that man can destroy the world with just a flip of his hand. How can he win?  I have experienced countless desperate situations and the darkness combined cannot constitute this moment.

    e

    She was desperate, so she didn't expect to survive, she only had one thought.

    "I'm very sorry, buteven if you are alone, please run away," she said to her invisible master.

    Time has stopped.

    The King of Heroes' voice became even more harsh, so harsh that it made his ears want to be ripped off.

    "Well, now that it has become like this, that's enough. Even the King of Knights can't bear the excessive play, so now"

    The golden light flashed, and the King of Heroes put away his armor and put on his casual clothes again.  For sa who has been defeated

    e

    , he doesn＊t have to continue wearing that armor.

    However, Gilgamesh, who was walking forward, suddenly felt something strange. He glanced at the things in front of him, and then looked away.

    "That's sa

    e

    ? ?"Would it be you? Don't think so high and mighty. You don't have the qualifications yet." He sneered and looked at the person in front of him. He was not qualified at all for the enemy who was having fun. Even the compromise reward for killing him was not something that should be given.  .

    I can＊t understand what that means, but after a brief loss of sense of time.  Shirou's eyes turned blood red.

    What, what is that?

    He was obviously vomiting blood to the point of being unable to stand up, yet he was still saying such incomprehensible words.  Even though you can't see anything, you still say words to let yourself run away. Why are you always like this? It's not just others who are hurt, but you as well. Why don't you say words like "save me" at this time?  !  !

    That guy was using a Noble Phantasm against Gilgamesh just now. It was obviously something that would make even him tremble when he saw it. As a SE

    Vant, she is more perceptive than anyone else, doesn＊t she understand?

    There is only one reason. She was delaying time in order to prevent herself from being affected behind. If she could move, she could escape quickly. However, after failing, she became like that and still allowed herself to escape!  !

    The emotion called hatred filled his head, and his eyes were blood red.  His eyes wanted to pop out, the muscles on his face wanted to be torn off piece by piece, and his mouth was stuffed with meat that looked like offal.  Holding back such strength, I couldn't breathe at all.  Shirou gathered all the strength in his body, and although he was moving, he was also using every muscle to destroy it at the same time.  But before that, use magic power to strengthen it. If it is still broken, use pure magic power to replace it, and just straighten your upper body.

    I hate myself more than ever and want to chop every piece of my body into pieces.  With this strength, Shirou stood up unsteadily, but if that posture could barely be considered standing.  However, for him, this is the most complete posture.

    ※Uh＃§ The breathing sound that the bleeding vocal cords could make was no longer a human voice: ※Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh§

    Finally, after straightening his chest, Shirou's spine made a popping sound. It was difficult to tell whether it was a broken sound or a twisting sound.

    The golden heroic spirit finally stopped laughing. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Shirou. He felt insulted by the latter's dead eyes, and his expression became cold.

    "Oh, really, even a being as small as dust, do you want to challenge me?" The Golden King grinned cruelly, and you knew what he wanted to do from his expression.

    However, regarding this point, sa

    e

    But she didn＊t know it, she just heard her maste

    There were sudden screams and strange noises However, intuitively, she understood what Shirou wanted to do.

    "Shirou, youcould it be" sa

    e

    He shouted in fear: "No, you absolutely can'twellyou are no match for that man, run away quickly!!!"

    So Shirou became even more disgusted.

    Why are you scared at this time? Obviously

    For sa

    e

    In retaliation for these words, he said what he felt about sa at this moment

    e

    The most lethal words.

    ※t

    Aceon.  "

    "Shirou, no, your body"

    A panicked voice sounded behind him, and Shirou felt the reaction of the huge electric current passing through the human body. The smell of burning all over the body began to burn from the body, sparks flew everywhere, and the smell of the brain being burnt disappeared from the body.  The feeling coming out of the pores is really unbearable!  !  !

    Blue lightning flashed on Shirou's body. His standing body was about to fall apart at any moment. Thick juice began to spray out from his chest and abdomen. On his fingers that twitched randomly like a wounded spider, clear images began to take shape.

    "Huh?" The King of Heroes showed a little interest in Shirou's howling behavior and the lines on his body.

    What is that? Something like a tattoo appeared on this guy＊s body just now. Is it a magic circuit?

    Pain and all, it is most necessary at this time.  Afraid that he wasn't in enough pain, Shirou chewed his tongue and swallowed the blood, hoping that the pain would live up to him and keep his spirit awake.  In a position that eludes the balance between collapse and death, he completes his magic.

    The blue lines disappeared, replaced by Mo Xie, the sword with the most successful projections.  It's WeiIt was the sword that Miya Shirou was most familiar with, so it could be projected in that situation.  He held it with his arms that had bleeding pores. Veins popped out in his open hands. With all his strength, Shirou tightened his grip on the sword.

    The interest in the golden heroic spirit's eyes suddenly disappeared. He glanced at the black and white swords in Shirou's hands with disgust, as if he saw a pile of dung.

    "Projection, boring magic." He sighed boringly, and looked at Shirou with pity: "Moreover, you actually slashed at me. You are not so naive as to think that the miracle of that ruin will happen again, you evil dog."  .§

    When he was in the castle of Einzbern, this man once wanted to kill everyone, but was stopped by the white archers. Now, it is impossible for the King of Heroes to show mercy to this ignorant thing in front of him.

    But Shirou didn＊t know what he was talking about, and he didn＊t intend to answer. It took all his energy just to maintain his posture and move around.

    Gilgamesh raised the Sword of Disobedience in his hand, and then moved it backwards. The golden doorway accommodated the terrifying Noble Phantasm.

    "The sword just now is only allowed to be owned by the Tyrant. Let you see it is already the limit. It was not meant for bastards. Only SA has the right to fight against EA.

    e

    , if I use a fake like yours, how can I face sa in the future?

    e

    "Ah," he said, and then took out another sword from the golden wall treasure house.

    The purple long sword means bad luck. The purple color on it looks like a mixture of dried blood and poison. Just by looking at it, Shirou understood that it was a magic sword.  Unlike the ghost sword he had just faced, Shirou now clearly understood the purpose and philosophy of this sword.

    However, for that sword just now, it is not even considered third-rate. The difference is too obvious.

    "Be happy, bastard, even if you are a piece of dust, if you die by my sword, you can still shine for the rest of your life." The Hero King sneered, with an undeniable killing intent in his red eyes.

    When the golden knight moved, he didn't move very fast, nor did he turn into a spirit. He just rushed over directly, and at a speed that Shirou could keep up with.  The heroic spirit didn't take Shirou seriously at all, and didn't even radiate the Noble Phantasm Rain, but just came up and struck with a horizontal sword.

    Shirou raised his swords to meet him. His body, whose senses became false, moved mechanically, barely keeping up with his movements, and his swords met the purple magic sword.  Blocked, this guy's sword skills don't have any technical content, and he doesn't have any incredible speed. If it's a sword skills competition, it's uncertain

    The crisp sound of steel penetrated his thoughts. Shirou looked blankly at Gilgamesh who was descending more and more. No, it should be said that he was rising and he was knocked away.

    When the Golden Knight casually moved over and pulled out a sword from the treasure house, Shirou reacted and followed the movement, but he just watched helplessly as a purple sword danced in Gilgamesh's hand.  He easily cut through the two swords he held in his hands.  The male and female swords suddenly became thinner than the morning mist, and turned into a short-lived phantom and disappeared.  The purple sword edge did not stop, but continued forward, slicing Shirou's chest open and knocking him away at the same time.

    "Do you know that the original scriptures of all the Noble Phantasms in the world come from my treasure house, and the Noble Phantasms of heroic spirits are just fakes. It is natural for a son to lose his relatives. How can inferior products that have been passed down for a long time compete with the real ones?  . Moreover, you are still imitating fakes to fight against me, and you are still projecting the kind of degraded fakes that cannot even be seen in the original scriptures. Hum, there has to be a limit to how ugly it is." Gilgamesh, who was getting farther and farther away, spat out from his mouth  The words reached Shirou's ears clearly.

    Only then did Shirou realize that he was knocked away by him without even catching a single blow.

    Hear the sound.

    sa

    e

    With a shout, Shirou's eyes began to capture things again, and he looked at the sky.  Should he be grateful to that voice? Because if he hadn't been called at that moment, he would have gone to Hades to report.

    sa

    e

    Exactly when he saw it, he didn＊t know, but he could tell by the sound that he was in sa

    e

    Behind , the one that was hit just now seems to be quite far away, but because of this, it is very close to sa

    e

    It＊s much closer.  Well, I can see myself, sa

    e

    It seems that I can turn my body.

    a

    che

    The sword struck Shirou directly, from the right side of his abdomen to the rightThe long slit in his chest almost gutted him, and only the back half of his body was connected.  There is no longer any sense of pain or pain, the five senses have long since collapsed, and the body can easily turn into powder. Shirou's body is out of his control, and he can only lie flat on the ground, vomiting blood and making strange noises.

    "Humph, is the cut too shallow?" Wang muttered dissatisfied.

    sa

    e

    I can＊t believe it＊s my master lying there

    , is it really Emiya Shirou? If someone sees it, they will just think it is something making a strange noise.

    "Shirou, Shirou" I tried calling him, but couldn't get a response Suddenly I felt a chill flowing from the back of my head, sa

    e

    Only then did she hear the sound of steel footsteps. She turned around quickly and looked at Gilgamesh who walked in. He seemed to want to give Shirou a final blow.

    Arturia raised her head hard and said, "Wait a minute, Gilgamesh, I'm the one you're looking for."

    This was already a word that was said in a hurry, without thinking, but it also successfully stopped the other party's footsteps.

    Zhu Yu＊s pupils lowered, and the heroic spirit that had always seemed to be possessing the swordsman asked funnyly: ※Oh, you mean, do you finally plan to become my king＊s possession?§

    sa

    e

    He hesitated.

    There was a threat in the other person's eyes.  If you refuse, the bastard dies.  admiring sa

    e

    How to make this difficult decision a

    che

    He looked at her without blinking.

    "I" She looked away.

    Indeed, as long as you agree to his request, Shirou can be let go. With the protection of the scabbard, he can definitely support him until Rin and the others come, but

    ※Don＊t agree!!§

    She turned her face away in surprise and stared blankly at her master holding the ground and slowly standing up. The scars on his body were the likes of which she had never experienced before, and the blood left behind was worse than when washing dishes after a meal at home.  There is still more water.  But he was walking forward slowly, and actually passed himself and stood in front again.

    "Don't promise him, sa

    e

    "Re-re-

    e

    After putting it behind, Shirou said.

    ※What are you doing?!!!§sa

    e

    Only then did she wake up. She looked at the person who was blocking her again. This time, she shouted with anger: "It's useless. Why don't you understand? Stop it."

    Her voice was full of regret, and even Shirou could hear that she was hating why the King of Heroes didn't strike harder with his sword just now, leaving him unable to move.

    ※Hmph, she is such a cruel woman. I have already said that it would be useless to stay with Tohsaka for too long, and it would be better to get along with Sakura.  Shirou cursed.

    At this moment sa

    e

    Still scolding him angrily, as if hoping that his words would knock Shirou down: "I obviously didn't ask for your help, I don't need it at all. Since I've lost, I'll stop here. It's no longer your sword"

    "It's so noisy, please be quiet." Shirou finally couldn't bear it anymore and yelled, his voice breaking.

    e

    He took a deep breath and said without looking back: "I'm telling you, will you die if you rely on others once?"

    Then, without waiting for sa

    e

    In reply, Shirou activated the magic circuit again, and sa swallowed back his words.

    e

    In her eyes, his hands ignited with the golden light she was familiar with.

    ※t

    Ace off.  "

    Ignoring the cracking sound coming from within his body, Shirou maintained his will. The pain began to become ambiguous. He even had to conserve the strength to move his hands. He lowered his head to look at the sword that was taking shape in his hand.

    Success, projection completed, cali

    Un.

    That guy said that the deterioration of his Noble Phantasm is not as good as the real thing. Indeed, the strength and ability of Ganjiang Moxie as a Noble Phantasm are not outstanding, so something with high projection strength is good. The most advanced weapon he knows is excali

    u

    , but now you will die if you project it, so the next best thing is to project this sword. There is no doubt about its strength and power. It can kill be

    se

    ke

    The seven times sword is by no means inferior.

    &nbsp; However, under the current situation, Shirou's mind is no longer as clear as before, so the intensity of the projection has decreased, but it is enough to fight against the sword.

    "Are you still here? Hum, since you like it so much, let me show you the real thing." After taking a look at the sword in Shirou's hand, the golden heroic spirit took out another sword from the treasure house behind him.

    The golden hilt, the white sword body, and the connection between the blade and the hilt have dark blue patterns.

    With just one glance, Shirou understood that it was the prototype of the object projected on his hand, because both the production concept and the material were indescribably similar. The difference was that the sword was more simple and gave people a similar look.  The feeling of a scepter.

    "What you are projecting is the Sword in Stone of the Chosen King, the sword derived from the tree of domination in Norse mythology, Siegfried's magic sword, g

    " am" He waved the sword: "This one is the ultimate source. No matter how you change weapons, it will be useless. I have its prototype in my treasure house.  "

    "If you understand, then just fall down and die. I'm already sick of seeing your despicable tricks."

    After he said these words, Shirou felt a flash of gold in front of him, and the brilliance of gold suddenly appeared, and then his body became relaxed.

    sa

    e

    ??The color finally appeared in the emerald eyes, and it was something called terror.  She chased the object flying in the sky, accurately followed its parabola, and then watched it fall to the ground with a clang.

    "Shirou〞〞!!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !

    sa

    e

    The screams became blurred, and a strange sound reached Shirou's ears. Shirou looked at himself kneeling on the ground in surprise as if he had woken up from a dream. He didn't understand what was going on, but he saw something in front of his knees.  After that, he became even more incredible and even had an illusion.

    Is there a third person here?

    Impossible, it also has cali attached to it

    u

    The sword of n, obviously, it belongs to you.

    He turned his head and looked at his left hand, which was also the source of the sound, and finally confirmed it.

    An intact left hand appeared in front of him. Its fracture was still very flat. It was lying calmly in front of Shirou, like a mechanical hand, holding the golden King's Sword on it. However, the removed position was now in the right position.  Spraying some kind of liquid like a high-pressure water cannon.

    "The hands, feet and bones were already dead, and the eyes had no function. The dead man who remained standing had no strength to avoid the sword and could only bear the sword.  The Golden Knight used the prototype sword just now to cut off his own arm.  Soon, the blood will run out, and when the time comes, Emiya Shirou's soul will disappear.

    "You seem to have to hold the sword no matter how you cut, so I have to cut off your hand." The King of Heroes squinted at the man kneeling in front of him. This kind of death should be used for such a person who dares to use his sword against him.  Law.  However, he suddenly found that he still had breath: "Oh, I didn't expect that he could still have breath to this extent. Sure enough, the bastard doesn't have any advantages, except that he has a tough life."

    The sword that was about to be put away in his hand was raised again, raised high above his head, pointed at Shirou's head, and swung down. The King of Heroes vowed to put Shirou to death, and the sword edge swung down, intending to split him in half.  .

    The speed this time is really slow, almost as slow as slow motion.  However, Shirou seemed a little confused about someone trying to cut him.

    Move or you will die.

    Even though I say this, my will is getting hazy, let alone my body reacting.  He clearly felt the chill on his head, and his skin couldn't even tremble.

    Get moving, or else

    e

    There is danger.

    However, his will was still blurring, and he seemed to be falling downward into the black abyss, and he began to lose sight of anything.

    The cold wind has hit the top of my head. It seems that even my hair can feel the flow of the sword energy, but I don't even have the strength to retreat.

    Move quickly, otherwise Tohsaka, Sakura, Illyathat guy said that he will master all of them

    andse

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? all all all all all killed together, so they will also be in danger, and we can＊t do this unless we stop this man.

    Even if he said this to himself, he could only look back at the light above the abyss. He gradually fell into endless darkness, and death was not far away.  He couldn't even see the sword that was about to cut off his own head.

    ?Move, that guy said that if I can defeat him, I can do it. In this case, I shouldn＊t fall down like this now. Why did I stand up twice? If I don＊t win, nothing will change.  If you don't win, everything will disappear, let alone your vow.

    At that time, even after experiencing such serious injuries, I could stand up, run away, and fight with swords. Why can't I even move now?

    Move, move quickly, I want to win, I wantto winI wantto standto win

    The sinking consciousness was finally unable to form complete thoughts, and the sharp edge of the sword had already cut through the red hair and went straight to the scalp.

    ※Tch, useless guy!§

    Before his consciousness disappeared into the black abyss, Shirou heard these words clearly, his voice full of disdain.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, it wasn't because he was surprised.

    The timing and strength were very precise. He stopped after grabbing the Noble Phantasm with his hand and before the skin was cut open.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, his palm was not cut open, and even the skin was not cut open.

    "As I said, if you die, I will be very troubled, Shirou, but why are you still looking for death?" "Shirou" sighed in a confused and troubled tone.

    ??????????????????????? However, it＊s a bit strange that he is questioning Shirou and saying that he will be troubled even though he is Shirou himself.  At the same time, the King of Heroes in front of him also asked in a voice that could freeze a person's soul: "Who allowed you to touch my sword."

    He doesn't care that the other party can grab his sword. What he cares about is his treasure. There are only two kinds of people in the world who can touch it. One is himself, and the other is those who were shot to death by his precious weapon.  Human, but this man touched his Noble Phantasm with his dirty hands. This is absolutely unforgivable.

    But after hearing these words, "Shirou" chuckled: "Don't say that, Gilgamesh. We haven't seen each other for ten years, don't make it so stiff!!"

    He said in a tone that was very familiar to the King of Heroes, and then suddenly added as if he had remembered something: "By the way, you are still my teacher."

    "Huh?" The other party's confusing words made the King of Heroes a little confused for a while, but listening to the content of the other party's words gave him some ideas.

    Ten years ago, it was the Holy Grail War.

    "Teacher?" He repeated this unintelligible title. It was the first time for the King of Heroes to hear this title. He finally asked the bastard in confusion: "Who are you?"

    "Who is it?" "Shirou"'s voice troubled him again, and he raised his head helplessly: "I don't have a name."

    Under the red hair, there is a pair of red eyes that are as red as blood. Facing the strongest king, these eyes are full of teasing.

    Phew!  !  !

    A thick black gas spurted out from Shirou's broken arm. The black gas was as thick as a solid substance and as flexible as a fluid. It went straight to the ground, and then grabbed Shirou's broken arm on the ground.  Together with the sword, it was drawn from bottom to top, and under the surprised eyes of the King of Heroes, it tore his body.

    (The second part of the spoof of Death is here. Hehe, in the next chapter Jin Shining will be beaten by Fatty. He will not just rely on Avalon to rebound, but will actually be beaten by Fatty. There will also be two updates tomorrow, but the word count may be less.  , because I really stayed up too long today)

 Related Works Chapter 169: The Strongest Bastard

    "Ah, it's begun, it's begun." At the top of the building, sitting on the protective railing, with his legs hanging dangerously outside, the white impostor looked at the scene below with a smile on his face: "That's why I like to watch Death.  Ah, there are so many similarities.§

    He reached out and moved the camera hanging next to him slightly back so that it could capture a wider range.  Because the next battle is not a short-distance one, I don't want to do that kind of high-speed capture thing, because I also have to watch it at that time. If the guy Feng wants to watch it, he can only watch it through the camera.  Boring surveillance footage.  [bsp; On the raised face, the pupils that were supposed to be golden turned red, and the scars on his body stopped bleeding. The broken arm was like a faucet with the valve turned off, and the broken spot turned into something else.  From the exit, unspeakable darkness poured out.

    The black ghost claw just grabbed his severed arm with his sword and hand, no matter how awkward and weird the holding position was, he just lifted it from bottom to top, and the chosen king's sword slid neatly across the distance.  My body before his eyes.

    After realizing this, the golden heroic spirit came back to his senses and looked at the bastard in front of him.

    He stood in the distance without moving, and returned to his original position, as if nothing happened just now. However, the other person's black arm and the other hand holding his own sword, as well as the abnormalities on his body, told him  , what just happened does exist.

    At this moment, he was looking at himself with his eyes, and his red eyes were full of ridicule, just like the way he looked at him before.  A slight tingling feeling came from his body. He lowered his head and looked at the part where he felt the feeling.

    The clothes you just bought, the latest fashionable clothes, are worn because they are affirmed by you. However, at the moment, the white jacket that makes people look bright and relaxed, and the dignified and dark black clothes are asymmetrical at the same time.  Mark of.

    Long cracks extend from the coat to the lining, and inside the torn clothes is the body that Gilgamesh acquired ten years ago.

    That man just used a sword to cut open his clothes. No, his purpose was to cut himself in two with the sword. The evidence was a shallow blood mark on his body.

    This is it, hurt?  ?

    The King of Heroes, who has never shed blood, faced the red liquid flowing out of his body, which was a sight that he had never even dreamed of.  Moreover, if he was not seriously injured because he escaped in time

    That bastardhow dared to destroy my clothes?  ?  !  !  !

    That bastard actually forced me to retreat?  ?  !  !  !

    That bastard dared to hurt my body?  ?  !  !  !

    I was actually hurt by this bastard?  ?  ?  ?  !  !  !

    At this moment, the coat and lining also opened their mouths and silently laughed at the King of Heroes, laughing at him for being hurt by such a young man.  Angry red lotuses burned in Gilgamesh's eyes.

    "Stop!!!" The golden light on his body shone, and there was a loud bang, and a magic riot like an explosion wrapped around his body.  The smoke filled the air, and when he saw his figure again, he had already put on the golden armor again.

    "You guy" Above the demigod's head, the golden light shines on the world. In the dark night, this strong light seems to reverse the rules of day and night. The golden wall of light is like a new sun.  And every ray of sunlight it emits is a Noble Phantasm that can tear heroic spirits into pieces.

    He didn't know why this kid suddenly grew a black arm after his hand was cut off. He didn't understand why he suddenly became a little strange. But he didn't care about it. He just decided to take the king's treasure.  Get high, target that area, and shoot right through.  If the other party resists, kill him into powder.  The opponent dodges, and the large-scale attack leaves him nowhere to hide, and is killed into powder.  If the opponent doesn't move, kill him into powder.

    No matter who it is, no matter what the reason is, as long as he disrespects himself as the king, he will have no place in heaven and earth.

    The piece of meat is torn open, and the subsequent sword will chop it into pieces.  Blood spurts out, and the sword that follows cuts away the splattered blood, and the sword that follows cuts apart the split blood. In short, it is necessary to completely eliminate it on the spot without leaving even a trace.  Down!  !  !  The King of Heroes, who no longer had any sense in his emotions, could only think like this. The muscles on his face kept twitching, which was more terrifying than the devil.

    However, in the face of this attack, "Shirou" seemed much more relaxed, and he even had the time to talk.

    "Ha, a

    che

    "You're right, you are really useless, Shirou" "Shirou Emiya"??" He raised his face with disdain and said to someone as before. His messy red hair seemed to have been sucked out of its vitality by a ghost. Starting from the roots, it turned white and spread at an extremely fast speed, killing him.  His hair turned white.

    "With a body like this" He sneered loudly. He gently raised the severed arm in his hand. Shirou's arm holding the sword floated into the air. He grabbed the end of the severed arm and twitched it hard.  Some loosened arms were pulled down, and then the black wrist grabbed the incompatible golden sword.

    The black mud flow flows from the strange arm formed by the darkness and from the palm holding the sword hilt, like a living snake, impatiently devouring its prey. The black flow quickly wraps up Jinhua's holy sword.  Then there was a crunching sound, and its surface turned black.  The original shining light appearance was gone, replaced by a black sword with red light patterns like a ghost talisman.

    It was not simply dyed black, but was completely dyed from the inside out by the darkness flowing from "Shirou"'s arm, turning it into a black magic sword that could not return to its original shape.

    While the new black left hand was doing this, in his right hand, he was holding the hilt of the sword that the King of Heroes had just cut off. However, because the opponent had just retreated in a hurry, he involuntarily let go of the sword in his hand, and the sword was  Shirou took it in his hand.

    However, he had no intention of wanting this sword. A black aura rose up from his right hand, and the touched prototype sword made a corroding sound, and suddenly there was a bang, like fragile rotten iron.  Like broken into powder.

    "Such an ability, and" He shook off the injured remnants and took an offensive stance towards the King of Heroes. His red eyes changed color, and the eyes were blue and clear like fire, containing the passage of all the commandments of the six reincarnations.  At the entrance, facing his enemy, he yelled crazily, his voice hoarse and terrifying: "Have a

    che

    With all the fighting skills, why did he still get beaten so badly!  !  !  "

    "Just close the feeling or something. Since you can close the circuit, why not close that useless thing. As long as the bones are still there, you can fight. It's too embarrassing for you to stop moving because of inexplicable pain."  Obviously you are the one who has been growing, but it is too difficult to ask me, a reader, to help you fight." He suddenly rose into the sky and rushed towards the invincible enemy: "For this one time,  Let me teach you, follow se

    Vant＊s battle, what to do!  !  !  "

    Regardless of Shirou's howling, the King of Heroes was still very happy about his behavior of sending someone to his death. He couldn't wait to turn this kid into something that no one could tell what he was. He was really willing to save time.  It couldn't be better, so the golden swords were aimed at the enemy who was charging straight up. After the opponent jumped up, he fell down again. Before the opponent had landed, the swords shot out together, making a poisonous snake burst.  hiss.

    "Humph" "Shirou" grinned and tapped his toes gently on the ground. At the same time, he raised his face to face the group of deaths falling from the sky.

    ※iamthe

    oneofmysw

    od.  "

    He spit out this mantra quickly.

    For magicians, spells are nothing more than personal self-suggestions.  They use spells to change their inner beings, press the switch, become electrified machines, and discover the magic that has been determined in their bodies for a long time, thereby triggering it.  Or transform your body into the state you want.  This spell belongs to the latter.

    ※Every magic is performed the same, but chanting can make it different.

    That section of content best expresses the nature of the magician. In addition to containing the fixed keywords necessary to discover the magic, the rhythm of the chant also varies according to the magician's preferences.

    Magicians who like to exaggerate and are easily narcissistic often sing very long chants.  However, this must be based on the artist's own cultivation, and because the chanting time is too long, it is a huge flaw in itself.  However, it is true that just as the chant increases, the power will also increase.  The stronger the suggestion given to oneself, the ability to guide it from oneself can also be improved.

    "Furthermore, if the magician has saved as much time as possible in chanting, but the magic is still extremely long, then it is better not to let this kind of magic with several projects appear, because it will definitely be his own nightmare.

    "Shirou" was chanting a spell that could change his body. It was obviously a long sentence, but he didn't chant it for even half a second.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Brief and mechanical, and at the same time with a certain decisive twist.

    For an instant, the feet on the ground seemed to be wrapped around something.He raised his black arm holding the black sword, and a black line climbed up his face.

    Boom!  !  !  Boom, boom, boom!  !  !

    Blue lightning, white flash, golden light, all kinds of colors are intertwined together, the magic is entangled, exploding, and the rising smoke is like a nuclear explosion.  The torrent of Noble Phantasm directly covered the figure of the white-haired boy. Compared to the thick smoke emitted by the explosion, his body was too small.  In this situation, one blow would probably kill him, no matter who he was, he would think so, but Gilgamesh did not stop, and the Noble Phantasm continued to pour out crazily.  The furious Golden Knight wanted to grind every centimeter of his body into invisible powder.

    Just as he continued to release the sword group, a long smoke spurted out from the huge cloud of smoke, with a hint of luster at the top, like a blown rocket, sliding and twisting, just forcing him  Come.

    Black light.

    "What＃＃"

    The golden king took out a sword and held it above his head to resist this unknown thing.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a muffled sound, a heavy clang of steel, and the incredible appearance of Shirou Emiya was reflected in Gilgamesh's raised eyes.

    The clothes were in tatters, with burning sparks and white smoke all over the body, and there was something else on top of it.

    The shining Noble Phantasm pierced the man's body. There were two swords on his left leg, a bloody hole on his right shoulder, and the black alien hand was filled with swords.  However, these Noble Phantasms inserted into the black ghost's hands declined at a speed visible to the naked eye. When the iron tools of Aqua Regia met, they quickly dissolved and turned into fluid and dripped on the ground.

    Hiss!  !  The Noble Phantasm water dripping to the ground made a strange sound that made people's bones feel warm.  The black King's Sword collided with the Hero King's Noble Phantasm, and then made a rattling sound as the strength resisted each other.

    The person who was supposed to be completely cut into pieces suddenly appeared in front of him in another appearance. Even the King of Heroes was a little surprised.

    Gilgamesh, who had never seen such a scene before, faced this bastard who suddenly transformed into another person, and said angrily: "You"

    But "Shirou" had no intention of listening to him. The black lines spread to his face, and some even crawled into his eyes.  The corners of his mouth curled up crookedly, and the centipede-shaped black body cut into pieces the reality of Shirou's face. That was definitely not the expression Shirou Emiya had.

    He was laughing, and at the same time he softly uttered one word: "cali

    u

    n.  "

    The golden knight couldn't understand why the name of this sword was mentioned in his mouth, but the sudden black luster reminded him of the reason.

    This is＃＃

    The true name was liberated, and black light burst out on the sword that was not even as thick as Shirou's arm. The sword in the stone, which had been squeaking against one of the king's treasures, suddenly became quiet and twisted at the same time.  The black flow of light was like a devouring black hole, releasing its power and swallowing the dazzling golden knight.

    ※Boom!!!§

    A louder sound than before shook the earth, and the ground cracked open. Deep cracks extended far away, turning the entire area into a spider web shape.

    The black light is more powerful than gold, more like the sun, but it is swallowed up, the sun in a solar eclipse state.  The black light group is twisting, swelling, condensing, and the power of destruction is stimulating the surrounding environment. However, because this place has long been messed up by the explosive whirlwind, the surrounding gravel fragments are moving everywhere, and there is even a kind of surrounding environment.  The feeling of something being sucked in.

    At this moment, the shadow of gold appeared.

    Gilgamesh suddenly jumped out from the burst of black light. His golden armored boots stepped on the scorched earth, but his body began to slide because he couldn't stop.  He covered his face with one hand, blocking the only part of his body that was not protected by armor from harm.  Finally, he stepped hard, and the golden armor sank deeply into the ground, leaving a long deep mark on the ground, and then he reluctantly stopped.

    At this moment, the golden knight no longer had the initial calmness and calmness. His figure was unstable and in a state of embarrassment. The armor all over his body was emitting traces of black gas, which was obviously caused by the black light just now corroding it.

    Seeing that the enemy in front of him was no longer within attacking range, "Shirou" didn't stop and wanted to retreat. However, the attack he had already released couldn't be left casually on the land where the battle was about to take place, so he directly used the black light stream.  Throwing it out, and using the powerful recoil of the Sword in the Stone, Shirou jumped back and jumped back to where he was.

    &nbsp; ※Boom!!§

    However, just after he landed, a huge wave suddenly erupted from the distant sea current.  The wave that was tens of meters high told him the majesty of the King's Sword.

    "As long as you activate the circuits of your leg muscles accurately, you can speed up. And there is no need to open all the magic circuits. A small part is enough for combat. None of your magic requires opening such a huge circuit, so  It's weird if you can't die." "Shirou" told himself that you deserved to be cut like that because of the magic circuit you just fully activated, and at the same time added: "This is the first lesson, remember it."

    This is why he dodged most of the Noble Phantasms just now. Just because he was a little faster, it didn't turn into a mess.

    After squinting at the consequences of that sword, Gilgamesh gritted his teeth and glared at Shirou: "That sword, you"

    At this time, he heard the voice, raised his head, and raised a smile for the first time to the King of Heroes.

    "It's not even hurt." He stretched out his black hand. He looked at the sword body that was about to melt. He stretched out his hand and shook it. The precious phantom fell to the ground like jelly.  "Shirou" looked at the Golden Knight up and down: "Oh, did you take out the defensive things in time, but just this one won't do it, cali

    u

    The full power of n can even break your armor into pieces. You should prepare more shields next time.  "

    Because of this ridicule, the Golden Heroic Spirit's brows hit each other. He almost gritted his teeth and stopped asking why he could release the power of other people's Noble Phantasm, even though he had just activated the Noble Phantasm by calling the Sword in the Stone's true name.  ,but＃＃

    It＊s the first time I＊ve been ignored, it＊s the first time I＊ve been hurt, it＊s the first time I＊ve been treated like a monkey!  !  !

    "die〞〞!!!"

    There is only one word that can describe the King of Heroes' current mood. The golden wall ignited again behind him, and the golden vortex stirred, showing the lightning and thunder in his heart.

    Humph, it＊s useless!  There are as many ways to deal with a guy who gets pissed off so easily.  While thinking this, "Shirou" suddenly found to his surprise that he couldn't move his body.

    He lowered his head in surprise and looked at his legs that were pierced by three swords. He suddenly realized and rolled his eyes in disgust.  The berserk King of Heroes in front of him was about to launch his Noble Phantasm. This time, he probably wouldn't shoot the sword on the ground and let the smoke block his sight.  Instead, he hit him directly, because the sword that rushed straight at him would not produce smoke and dust when it exploded on the ground. He probably wanted to see with his naked eyes the blood mist that he was shattered by countless swords.

    There are also defensive Noble Phantasms, but the next offensive attack will be paralyzed, so you have to use offensive Noble Phantasms to fight each other and seize an opportunity. In this case, it must be a very powerful Noble Phantasm.  Just fine.  Thinking of this, "Shirou" raised his eyebrows and grinned again.

    He thought of a Noble Phantasm without even looking for it.

    The golden Noble Phantasm has begun to launch, and the sound of death fills the dark night illuminated by light. Countless prototype weapons tear open the air and rush towards it.

    ※t

    Aceon.  "

    With a completely different tone of voice, the man with white hair and red eyes handed the black sword in his left hand to his right hand. He raised his left hand high, as if holding something falling from the sky, and then inserted the sword into the ground with his right hand. At the same time, his left hand  The weapons projected on the top also take shape.

    On the raised wrist, the black light solidified, eventually forming a huge foreign object.

    There is no gorgeous posture or sharp edge. The rough surface even the depiction of a child is relatively soft. The giant thing as tall as a person is like a low-quality weapon being held high by a black wrist and twisting.

    That is a weapon that absolutely does not exist in the King of Heroes' treasury, because it is just a cornerstone in itself.

    The manic ax sword was wielded by someone who may not even be taller than him, which was filled with an unusual sense of shock. The red-eyed "Emiya Shirou" faced him with this berserker's weapon.

    "Look, with you and be

    se

    ke

    It's different from the terrible situation during the battle. This is the real way to use it." He doesn't use his right hand, only his left arm. The thick black wrist seems to have great power, and he swings it simply and easily without leaving any trace on the sand.  The stone tool in his hand.

    ※Ninelives!!!§

    In an instant, the manic sword wind was released from the ax sword, but it was squeezed forcefully. It seemed that there was an invisible restraint wrapping it, so that one blow could break mountains and split rocks. It could only be divided according to the points.  A good track is divided into hundreds of sharp arrows.There was no bowstring or arrows, and the ax blade became blurred, and at the same time, fire was splashing everywhere. Hundreds of invisible arrows hit the cold and stiff air of the night, making a majestic crackling sound!  !  !

    The ax sword itself does not have any attached abilities, but because it has the strongest melee warrior, Hercules' fragmentary memory, just by reproducing it, it can release such a powerful power, the power of breaking mountains and rocks, charging straight at it.  The coming treasure of the king, its roar is its true name.

    The name is called Shooting a Hundred Heads.  It is a miraculous move that can be used with any weapon after passing through the twelve trials that even gods fear. It is condensed into the body.

    "肘肛肚育良芒�" The overlapping and intertwined sounds have lost their meaning. The heavy ax sword has gone crazy, and the entire space is filled with sounds that have turned into ultrasonic waves. At this time, if a bat passes by, it will probably be  Shocking, humans are so lucky to not have this kind of hearing.

    But then there are the sounds that the human ear can pick up.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    The air flow turned into huge waves, and the golden and white light flows entangled each other. The current decomposed the air. The two extremely powerful forces collided, and even the sky became turbid for fear of this power.

    However, the arrows formed by the strong wind were no weaker than the Uruk King's treasure. When they collided with each other, not even a sword broke through. On the contrary, they were all blown away.

    "I once completely killed hundreds of wolves with one blow. That was se

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    se

    ke

    The last time he used it was to kill a hundred heads, but he didn't expect that such a collision with the Noble Phantasm could completely resist the opponent's attack. Originally, he was counting on deflecting some of the incoming Noble Phantasms and letting them collide with each other to disrupt the attack.  A wave of attacks.

    In the sky, there are several treasure phantoms turned up and down, corresponding to the golden a

    che

    A surprised look.  Several Noble Phantasms fell around him, and he felt unreasonable.  He's obviously just scum, so why can he resist his own attack?  But he reacted quickly, because the other party just took advantage of the smoke to block it, so he rushed over. That kind of thing can't happen again this time.  The heroic spirit's keen eyes stared straight at the wall of smoke.

    However, he immediately felt strange.

    Only a few of the Noble Phantasms that were constantly falling in the sky were destroyed, but among them, there was something mixed in that was not a Noble Phantasm.

    Looking up at the sky, the King of Heroes felt surprised for the first time tonight.

    "Shirou" with black arms fell from the sky at this moment. He was like a good rider on the waves, with something under his feet and a black sword in his right hand, riding down in the cold night air.

    Originally, he had no intention of neutralizing Gilgamesh's attack by shooting hundreds of heads. He just hoped to reduce the opponent's attack. However, he did not expect that Hercules' power was so powerful. He was just imitating it and destroyed the King's Treasure in one round.  The attack is completely destructive.  But this was just right, giving him a chance.

    Still holding the alien ax sword in his left hand, "Shirou" snorted, and more black mud flowed out from the broken wrist, wrapping the new black limbs. Suddenly, the black ghost hand suddenly swelled up a bit,  It turned into huge limbs that were disproportionate to the body and could be as long as dragging the floor.  But when he dragged this limb, he didn't feel any awkwardness. Instead, it was as dexterous as a normal arm. He raised his left arm and slammed the ax blade that he had just used against the ground.

    The scorched and smelly ground was instantly shattered, and his body tensed up.  If a person is standing on a see-saw, and then something heavy hits the other side, the side will fly up, and "Shirou" uses this see-saw principle.  Since there was no other thing to help him fly, he imitated this process. The ax and sword that hit the ground were the seesaw, and he used the force that could lift a hundred tons to make the other end of the seesaw fall heavily, knocking this side down.  It was extremely easy to fly something weighing less than 100 kilograms, so he flew simply and easily.

    However, what he wants is not just flying, but also a gliding tool.

    Ever since, he held the heavy ax and sword, almost merging his black wrist with it. Then with a hundred tons of force, he also pulled out the ax and sword that he had smashed into the ground, and brought it into the ground.  Flying high into the sky.  Although no matter how strong a person is, he cannot lift himself up by his hair, but he just borrowed a tool and took the tool with him.

    The white-haired man with black stripes on his face turned around at a high altitude covered by the Noble Phantasm, flipped his body onto the plane of the ax sword, used it as a gliding board, and rushed downwards.  The target of the attack was Gilgamesh.

    "The third point,"The power of this kind of thing is not limited to destruction. Money, beauty and so on are all power. Destruction is just the easiest thing. Moreover, as long as it is used skillfully, no matter how small the power is, it can suppress the strongest strength.  , I will show you the demonstration next," the glider said to himself.

    "However, if someone is still attacked by such a stone-throwing approach, the King of Heroes' face will be ruined.

    "It's too slow. There has to be a limit to going crazy, bastard!!" The golden wall leaned back, like a missile vehicle that had been adjusted at an angle. The sharp edge of the sword and halberd emerged again, pointing directly at the mid-air."  Shirou" flew over.

    It is indeed too slow. The falling speed of the heavy ax sword is naturally not as fast as the Noble Phantasm flying at the speed of sound, so before the ax sword glider hits Gilgamesh, he will be impaled first.  Moreover, in mid-air, there is nothing to rely on. Even if he jumps away from the ax and sword, the slow speed of his fall is the speed of his death.

    However, there is no need to worry about this.

    It is best to deal with people who have no own strength and only rely on external equipment.  Shirou, who had become someone else, looked at the sharp angle of death with a confident smile.

    ※lo〞〞iaas!!!§

    With a roar that was no less than the scream of an arrow, he shouted, and a black lotus fire ignited on the ghost's claws.

    One after another, the Noble Phantasms directly hit it, but were blocked by the black lotus. The translucent black wall, with an attitude that could never be denied, blocked the visiting swords and halberds, and no one could get it.  allow.

    "Well＃＃"

    "Hahahahahaha" Being able to see that the demons of Mesopotamia had become so dull, "Shirou" couldn't bear this kind of pleasure that was more enjoyable than any entertainment, and he opened his mouth wide and let out a sharp laugh.  Voice.

    The heavy ax and sword fell to the ground like a meteor, and the King of Heroes retreated at the last moment to avoid the explosive impact.

    However, the offensive did not stop.

    A cruel ghost suddenly emerged from the smoke. He was holding something in his hand and threw it at both sides of the King of Heroes, but it didn't hit anything, it just hit the ground.  He didn't know what this was for, and "Shirou Emiya" didn't give him a chance.

    The black wrist returned to its original shape, holding the black King's Sword with his right hand. "Shirou Emiya" rushed over with a strange posture, very fast, and the leg that should have been penetrated seemed to be fine, and he took it  It shows speed and posture that humans have never had before.

    He ran and twisted, his wrists becoming less like human limbs, spinning and waving the black sword in his hands.

    A ray of black light flew out from it, which was the magic light of the Black Sword. However, after sending out a move, Shirou suddenly tilted his feet and fell to the side The body was turned upside down. He did not know how to master the balance, and his whole body was  With the head as the center, keep the original position and turn it upside down.

    Another black light was released, and the power that was originally emitted straight now turned into a spiral stream of light because the owner was in a rotating state, and the arm was even more rotated.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? One behind, one to the left, one to the right, one high and one low, the two waning moons and the whirlwind-like Black Slash were in a flanking attack, attacking the golden enemy at an incredible angle, like two poisonous dragons.  Looking at their almost intertwined shapes, one might even think that they are some kind of alien monster crawling out of hell.

    It＊s too late to take out the shield from the treasure house, because no matter what, light is always faster than hands, so at this time, what you need to do is dodge.

    So, the golden king dodged to the right, stepping on the damaged soil under his feet, intending to leave the range that would be damaged by the attack.  As a result, the golden armor sank into the ground.

    "What" Looking at the suddenly lowered ground and his right foot that had sunk in, the Golden Heroic Spirit's eyes were full of disbelief.

    Even if he is over 1.8 meters tall and has armor, his weight will definitely not exceed 200 kilograms. However, when he steps on such solid ground, his right foot sinks into the ground until his knees. Why is this? Moreover,  This has never happened before, why is this?  ?

    Naturally, he didn＊t know that the two projection knives that ※Shirou§ just threw out accurately hit two dead spots on the ground around him, killing the ground.  He didn't even know that the man who was rushing towards him with a face full of excitement had eyes that were even weirder than will-o'-the-wisps, and his name was the Demonic Eye of Death.

    Wait, that guy The King of Heroes woke up and suddenly found that the man was missing. At the same time, he felt something even more chilling than a ghost behind him.

    Someone pushed him behind him and asked him to pull out his feet. However, he also asked him toHe rushed directly towards the mouths of the two black dragons.  Turning his eyes, Gilgamesh watched the bastard smile at him, and then swung the black ghost sword in his hand downwards.

    Three black lights collided together, forming a bright light group that could not be looked directly at. It was obviously black light, but at this night, it was incredibly clear, like a bright light that could not be looked directly at.

    The light is flowing, the light is roaring, even if it is excali

    u

    How powerful the power is, but in one blow, the accuracy is not as good as its cali

    u

    Of n＊s three attacks, the latter is probably stronger.  At this moment, the black torrents surrounding three sides are rushing together, without giving in to each other. They are obviously extremely powerful, but they want to squeeze into this small space, so they can only conflict with each other, although there is no one that can cause harm to the surroundings.  Meaning, but the surrounding land began to collapse, and the black power eventually turned into black pillars rising into the sky.

    If the glory of the golden knight illuminated the night sky before, now, the magician with black arms has darkened the sky.

    On the periphery of the turbulent light stream, "Emiya Shirou" looked at the black beam of light. He stood there, looking excited and satisfied: "Well, although I'm helping you, I still want to thank you.  I felt so powerful.§

    He raised his ghostly left arm and laughed heartily: "Although I have never thought about having strong power, I have to say that having this power is really cool!!!"

    Suddenly, his expression became serious, and his hand that was hanging down suddenly waved, and the sword in his hand danced like the wind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !

    The two swords that tore apart the black beams of light were knocked down by him. "Shirou Emiya" squinted his eyes and looked at the torn beams of light, and found a flashing shadow coming out of it.

    Gilgamesh, the demigod who survived three blows from the magic sword, tore apart the attack and walked out.

    The originally majestic and shining armor was now no longer as lustrous as it used to be. There were terrible scars and stains everywhere. Some places became shattered, while others began to peel off and fall off. It looked like it had too much makeup.  The actor's face was as ridiculous as the powder falling off his face.

    He didn't die because of this armor, but he wasn't completely uninjured. A red trace flowed down from the center of his golden hair, parting the Hero King's cheeks, making it look like he had a third child on his forehead.  One eye, infinitely ferocious and terrifying.

    "Oh, you're not dead yet? That armor doesn't seem that strong, and you don't have time to take it out" "Shirou" glanced at him with interest, and suddenly his eyes lit up: "You are the one who opened the treasure house's door  Are you using it as a shield? If so, you can barely block those two blows. The rest depends on the armor and luck of how far you can hide? You are really a lucky guy."

    Indeed, this former servant did this. At that time, he had no way to do any decent defense. He could only reluctantly open the King's Treasure behind his back. The golden vortex replaced the shield and defended two of them for him.  Daoguang himself relied on the superiority of his armor and the strength of his body to barely resist the one in front of him.

    But his Noble Phantasm, the warehouse called King's Treasure, was damaged, and a large amount of sword rain could not be released for a while. Although two swords like just now were not the limit, there were no more than ten swords at a time.  Moreover, it will take some time to get back to the original state.

    Looking at the armor that was beginning to collapse on his body and the fallen pieces, Gilgamesh felt that it was not the armor that was peeling off, but his own appearance.

    This guy＃＃

    An unprecedented feeling filled his body, se

    Vant felt like his body was going to explode. He had obviously used his treasure to deal with him, but he was able to resist his attacks again and again, and even hurt his own body, a being who had never been hurt before.  , even the Bull of God could only be captured by his own hands without any resistance. This guy

    "It's amazing." Looking at the armor that collapsed for the first time, the King of Heroes said in a low voice, not knowing what state of mind he was in.  It was a voice that was absolutely devoid of any emotion, a warm voice, just the ultimate words that let go of emotions completely because of the desire to kill.

    "ah?"

    "I have never lost my composure even when facing a god, but even though you are a clown, you can push me to the limit." The King of Heroes' eyes were locked on the white-haired enemy, and the eyes that once looked at the gods showed that he was  Thoughts in mind: "What kind of ending do you want, bastard!!!"

    "Bastard?" Hearing this title, "Shirou" was stunned for a moment, and then burst into laughter.

    "Well said,"Well done." He didn't care about the insult from the King of Heroes. Instead, he clapped his hands and laughed, looking like he had received a supreme compliment.

    Gilgamesh's expression almost collapsed. The enemy in front of him could still maintain a smile until the end. He could no longer maintain any sanity in his heart. Even if he would soon destroy the world due to falling into madness, he would definitely do it now.  We must completely eliminate this guy from his origin to the future.

    "Ah, don't be angry, don't be angry, I'm really happy. It's great to get such praise." He pushed his hand, licked his face and smiled: "I know what you want to say."

    "Human beings are hopeless. If they don't understand sacrifice, they don't know the value of life. However, in their bones, they have always maintained a stronger desire to kill than any other race. While killing, they eulogize the glory of life. It's hypocritical and disgusting. If it had always been  It's fine if it is a beast that maintains its killing nature, but it must be mixed with other things, such as nobility, dignity, faith, respect Ah, of course, there are also hypocrisy, viciousness, ambition, etc. It is a smarter beast.  , but in the end it has to be mixed with other things, and in the end it becomes completely different and becomes a hybrid, right?"

    The King of Heroes' expression seemed to move. He didn't answer, but just narrowed his eyes and looked at him.

    "You can kill even your closest relatives. Once you develop new items, you will immediately develop them into weapons. Stones, fire, crossbows, steel, gunpowder, computers, genetic technology everything is for killing.  He keeps using other things to help based on his own nature, but he does not put his own nature in guarding at all, but uses other emotions. Murderers love their families, and destroyers are called heroes, as long as they have nothing to do with themselves.  You can get rid of them unceremoniously. With the change of dynasty and the change of power and position, everyone carries the blood of others, the resentment of others, the lamentations of others, and the ghosts of others. They are no longer one person,  Rather, they exist as mixed hybrids. Gods are beings that kill to the limit. If they kill for the sake of killing, that's okay, but because of other things, they only know how to keep killing. Human beings have been evolving, but they can't even retain their original wildness.  Expelled. They are obviously rational but can＊t get rid of the nature of animals. They are no different from hybrids of humans and animals, right?§

    "But, what's wrong with this?" the white-haired "Shirou" suddenly asked.

    "That's why humans are more cruel than any beast!!" He stretched out his arms and said with a smile on his face: "It's because humans have always had this cruel killing that they can stand in the world. Because they want to kill others.  , human beings will continue to develop weapons, and themselves will continue to evolve. The more rational people are, the more eager they are to kill. This is why they can survive. There are no claws, no sharp teeth, no strong body, and even body protection.  Human beings can stand out among ligers, tigers, wolves and leopards, isn＊t it because humans are such hybrids of rationality and wildness!!§

    He almost shouted in praise: "It is precisely because you are a hybrid that you can create a civilization that is more brilliant than any other race. If you fail to keep up with the times, it will be destroyed immediately. This is the case in your era, King of Heroes!  ! So you absolutely cannot win against me. You who despise bastards cannot win against me as a bastard. Bastards are the strongest!! When you despise this title, you have already lost. Even if you are dressed well  No matter how popular you are, you are just an outdated country bumpkin!!§

    (Yesterday, I wrote the wrong chapter number. I have corrected it now. Also, I have been very busy recently and I didn＊t have time to update until Saturday and Sunday are approaching, so I don＊t even know the day of the week when the next update will be. Please forgive me)

 Related works Chapter 170 The third battle within magic

    In the dead of night, the humans in the city have fallen into a deep sleep. Except for some rare users who live at the junction of Xindu and Shenshan Town, they open their eyes uneasily because they hear abnormal sounds, because somewhere they don＊t know, there are  Inhuman existences are fighting for each other.

    ※Furthermore, there are people who are heading towards that non-human existence.  [bsp; Different from long boots, which are only worn in cold areas, it is slender black clothes. There are crosses on the cuffs and chest to indicate that this person is a clergyman and believes in the name of God.  However, the white turned-up collar extends all the way to the back, and the white back placket combined with the slender cassock makes it difficult to tell whether this person is a priest or a nun.

    However, she did not wear a veil, and her cassock was not formal, so she was neither a priest nor a nun. Unlike these puppets who volunteered to act as gods, she was not that kind of gentle creature. She was closer to a gun in nature.  An inorganic creature, he is one of the clerical killers who doesn't care about his identity.

    The sworn enemy of the Magic Association, a small organization that was also squeezed out of the Holy Church, an organization with the same number of participants as the Holy Grail War, and one of the members of the buried organization.

    Known as the executioner of heretics in the name of Bow, the woman who has recently become unpopular in the organization is called Ciel.

    Yes, that＊s the name.

    At this time, the black-clothed figure who stepped through the night was heading towards the place where the dark atmosphere was coming from. The short-haired woman's face was cut by the wind, cold and stiff. If anyone saw it, they would suffer from the cold wind because of this young girl's delicate cheeks.  She might have cursed the cold for being so devastated, but she herself did not have any emotional changes due to this.

    The only expression on her face that could indicate emotion was a frown.

    It is natural for Ciel to feel anxious. Just now, she felt the uneasy magic in this city, and suddenly there was a disgusting feeling, which was not normal.

    Although this city can no longer be defined by common sense, compared with those, this abominable texture made her feel more uneasy than any previous magic turmoil.  He once had immortality, so he had fought against countless heretics who were several times, dozens or even hundreds of times more powerful than him, but none of them had ever made Ciel feel as nervous as he did now.

    That breath, when she felt its specific location, Ciel's skin was already full of particles. That feeling was like a curse and resentment intertwined together, making her, the most terrifying person in the organization, feel scared.  .  Moreover, she could understand that the power only showed a very small tentacle.

    With this question in mind, she headed to the place where this aura appeared.  The closer she got, the more chill she felt, and the cold hair seemed to escape from her pores in fear. She gritted her teeth and quickened her pace.

    "Huh?" Suddenly, Ciel saw something strange in his eyes.

    If you want to describe it, it is a black mirror.  And it can feel extremely dark even in the dark night, and it feels like an endless abyss of hell.

    "What is that?" A black curtain stood quietly in the sky at night. On the top of a tall building, Ciel, who was running on the ground, glanced across the two roads and looked at the incomprehensible thing.  It was diagonally opposite the place where the breath was coming from. Until she saw it, Ciel didn't realize there was such a thing there. She thought about it and decided to go to that place to have a look, and tall buildings could also overlook the place where the dark breath appeared.

    The flash of stars made her stop. Her intuition, which had been tempered by long battles, allowed her eyes to catch the unstrung arrow for the first time. With her quick control, she stamped her foot heavily on the ground.  Go up and force your body to move backwards.

    "boom!"

    When his eyes confirmed the thing that stabbed him on the way forward, the agent of the gods who had experienced thousands of abnormalities felt a moment of astonishment. After all, this was the first time he had seen such a trident with a white handle and a silver head. Compared with the tentacles of fog, shadow and black light,  Compared to relatively normal things like mucus, the trident was really ordinary - at that moment, Ciel heard the voice of the sneak attacker.

    "Huh?" was a surprised voice.

    She raised her head and looked at a black and white man standing on the opposite telegraph pole. He was the one responsible for the attack just now.

    This was a man I had never seen before. He had white hair and charcoal skin. He wore a white coat and black clothes. His gray eyes were wide open and full of astonishment. He was obviously the one who made the first move, but he seemed to see  He was stunned as if he had seen something incredible.

    Enemy, from the moment she saw this person, she directly recognized him as an enemy.

    ?With both hands straightened, there are three T-shaped handles on the left and rightThe handle was hanging upside down and slipped from the cuff into her hand. She clamped it skillfully. Suddenly, a mirror-colored fluid appeared on the short handle that was originally like ancient wood. They were like the claws of a wild beast, slipping from between her fingers.  It stretched out and eventually turned into a sharp blade that reached one meter.

    Seeing the black key slowly appear from the woman's hand, the man in white clothes flashed his eyes and took a breath as if he thought of something.

    For this, he originally thought it might be a ride

    or caste

    After attacking the woman in black robe, I realized that this was a completely unknown guy.  He had just been watching Shirou Emiya fight against Jin Shining, but as soon as he watched the beginning, he felt someone approaching the area quickly.  He originally thought he was from Emiya's house

    Vant sensed Shirou's danger, so he ran over. He didn't want them to disturb the situation, so he ran over to stop them, but he didn't know this person at all.  Moreover, with the black key in her hand, she must be from the church and has no connection with Kotomine.

    Naturally, he didn＊t know that the other party was a burial mechanism many levels higher than Kotomine Kirei, and Kirei was simply weak compared to her.  He didn't even know that in this city, in addition to the burial mechanism, there were also the True Ancestor of the Dead Apostles and two invincible murderers. But now that he saw this woman looking at him with a hostile face, the white archer knew that the other party would never give up.  After all, it was his side that attacked them first, and for no reason at all.  However, if the other party must step forward, he will definitely fight with this woman to avoid accidents.

    Although I wanted to negotiate, avoid fighting, and ask her to turn around and leave, it seemed impossible based on the look in her eyes.

    He has a cute face, and looks like he is only in his twenties. His eyes are more piercing than the black keys on his hand.  Stared at by those cold eyes, Bai a

    che

    I couldn＊t help but mutter in my heart.

    In the dark night, the female executioner rolled her eyes and looked at the blocker from above, her gray-blue eyes extremely bright: "Who are you? Why are you blocking my way?"

    Hearing this voice, the blocker's eyes suddenly lit up. Then he looked at the moon in the sky and raised the corners of his mouth. At this moment, he thought of a perfect answer.

    "Who is it?" He seemed a little confused himself, and then smiled helplessly at Ciel: "I don't have a name!!"

    This answer did not surprise Ciel. It was not the first time that the enemy hid in the dark without revealing his identity.  Since he is standing in front of him, he must get rid of him, because there are things he must confirm ahead.

    Discovering heresies, confirming heresies, solving heresies, and preventing the impact of heresies from being known to the world is what the Burial Agency does.

    Now, the bow girl raised her hands and moved her fingers. The black keys were like the spread wings of an eagle. She was already planning to take action without saying anything.

    ????????????????????No matter what they are, they must be killed.

    Facing the sword edge that was colder than the winter night, and the murderous intent that was colder than the sword edge, the white archer's cheeks trembled.

    "Well, can I say something?" He rubbed his hands at a loss: "Originally, I thought it was someone else coming, but I didn't expect it was someone I didn't know. It was also because of this misunderstanding that I attacked you just now.  I don＊t want to be your enemy. However, your purpose seems to be the previous matter. Something very important is happening there now, and I hope you won＊t disturb it.§

    Although it is unlikely, he still wants to avoid fighting because he doesn't know when something will happen that he must pay attention to, and he doesn't want to miss it.

    His words made Ciel raise his eyebrows, not because of his proposal, but because of the content of his words. He seemed to know something about the situation.

    "What happened there?" she asked.

    Just as she finished speaking, a black dragon suddenly flew up behind the man.

    The black light dragon shot up into the sky from a distance that she could not see with an exploding sound. The cold air floating over the city was driven away by it, and the stars at night were swallowed up by its huge mouth and turned into  A completely dark sky.

    Ciel, who opened his eyes wide because of this vision, heard the man's answer at the same time.

    "My birth!!" The blocker in the white coat narrowed his eyes happily, happily sharing this moment with her.

    The man＊s face reflected in the black light is no longer the happy smile that humans should have.

    "Birth" Ciel repeated this sentence, imagining what it meant. However, she could not understand the meaning of this sentence at all. She could only feel an inexplicable panic boiling rapidly in her body, making her involuntarily  He tensed his body and released a murderous aura that could freeze the ground.

    I feel itWith murderous intent, the man in white clothes became disappointed: "Oh, it looks like the negotiation failed."

    He hesitated for a moment, then raised his fingers and snapped them.

    Thinking that it was some kind of attack, the female executioner flew up, crossed her hands, turned towards the enemy in the sky, and then rushed up from another direction.  His snapping of fingers may be a prelude to some kind of attack, so it's better to dodge beforehand.

    I don't know if he is going to launch some attack. Ciel is fully focused on countering it, but the blocker does not launch any attack at all. He himself does not produce any changes. However, in the distance behind him, the black wall diagonally opposite,  spread.

    ??We have all played game consoles. The earliest ones were made of grids. Sometimes you can see the black grids expanding to fill the entire screen.  At this moment, the black door suddenly formed a black network, and countless black squares spread out from it, multiplying like a rampage.

    "What" The female executioner couldn't understand this vision. She just saw that beneath her feet, black had engulfed the ground. But when she stepped back, she discovered that a huge silhouette swept across the sky and the earth with lightning speed.  The force circled behind the female executioner.  It's obviously darkness, but the speed is like light.  The black squares were stacked on top of each other like bricks, blocking out the light and plunging the female executioner into complete darkness.

    After a second of raising all her nerves, her eyes did not adapt to the darkness, which only meant that this place was no longer a normal space.  Moreover, she felt that although she couldn't see or hear anything around her, there seemed to be a sense of speed in this place.

    It wasn＊t that there was something moving around her, but that the space itself seemed to be moving. She couldn＊t feel clearly when she was in the space, but she had some vague feelings.

    Is this that guy＊s ability?  Ciel gritted his teeth and thought. At this moment, the voice of an unknown enemy came from the dark void.

    "Sorry, because my time is very tight, it is impossible to play slowly with you in that place. It is too conspicuous, so it is safer to put the location here. I hope you can understand," the other party said apologetically.

    Then, the surrounding darkness began to distort, and bright scenes appeared bit by bit.

    Originally, in Fuyuki City at night, the cold air disappeared after being eroded by darkness. However, at this moment, the temperature was rising erratically, and a gray, dry and hot land began to appear in front of Ciel's eyes.  , the sun in the sky releases a scorching light similar to radiation, which makes people feel bitter in their hearts. Taking a breath in, it feels like inhaling glass slag, which stings the trachea.

    The darkness beneath his feet sank, and the grid-like blocks quickly melted, turning back into a black door standing somewhere in the dry place, and Ciel's boots stepped onto a piece of gray land.

    The blurry gravel has dots of ink-colored shrunken plants like jagged strips, which have long since dried up.  The wind blowing in front of her was a hot air current, and the gravel on the ground was picked up and hit her face.  You can still see the stone peaks like termite nests in the distance. God knows how big they would be if there were no wind and sand in this place. All signs indicate that this is not the location of Fuyuki City, but a hot and extremely hot climate.  Arid sparsely populated area.

    This was not an illusion. The ground she stepped on told her that it was real. It was just that ten seconds ago she was in Fuyuki City, and now she was in a no-man's land where people could only die. This incredible fact could only be told to Ciel.  thing

    "This is" Because of the psychological changes in the burial facility caused by this vision, Ciel's eyes already had a fierce light. She turned around and looked in the direction where the sound had just come from, almost gritting her teeth: "I can  I＊ve never heard of it, there are heretics among the magicians here who need to be eradicated!!!§

    Magicians can display the magic they have studied in some form and intervene in the world. At the same time, the top ones can use it to replace the world, using the mode of mental landscape to use what they have in their hearts and what they are best at.  Magic is released to temporarily erode the world. This magic is called an inherent barrier, and it is the greatest forbidden spell a magician can have.  Moreover, among thousands of magicians, only a few can do this.

    At Kotomine Church, she obtained information about the participants of the Holy Grail War from the supervisor, but there was no one she could like. Except for Bazett Flamarga, who was more troublesome, the others were all familiar with it.  The character who was instantly killed by her sword, although there was something wrong with the scene at this moment, there was no doubt that this kind of magic could do it.

    The white archer stood there, his clothes rising slightly due to the hot air. Hearing the church personnel's questions, he calmly shook his head: "No, it's not."? 

    Understanding that the other party understood this as an inherent barrier, he replied with some helplessness: "This is not the scenery in my mind, but an arid area on the earth. Recently, the climate has been too hot, so the residents have been forced to move. I  This is the last place I walked to. I didn＊t close the door when I went back. Because you wanted to fight no matter what, I summoned you here first. I came here to delay certain people, but I didn＊t expect it to be used on strangers.  .§

    "Huh? How strange. He has clearly accomplished something that other magicians cannot do, but he denies it. Why? Is it too late to worry about the seal designation now?" The church staff who had no good impression of the magician sneered.

    "No, it's not." Feeling that the other party's misunderstanding was getting more and more serious, the white archer almost smiled bitterly: "I said this is not an inherent barrier. Originally, my inherent barrier was not like this. This is just my third  It＊s just a passage opened using magic for the first time, but because it hasn＊t been closed yet, you can still enter and exit freely at the moment. It＊s not eroding the world as you think, I just wrapped you in while you still have air.§

    "Magic" The sudden statement made people stunned. Ciel was stunned for a moment. Her eyes changed, and then she laughed.

    "I didn't expect you to be such a person with a sense of humor." She recovered instantly and looked at the white knight sarcastically: "Magic, don't laugh to death. People who do have strange powers may sometimes produce things that they cannot resist.  You have a sense of superiority, so you lose yourself and forget the boundaries between magic and magic. But if you can really reach the realm of magic, I can no longer stand in front of you."

    Since ancient times, magicians have been moving forward in order to reach the outer place, the place where everything has the cause of everything, the ending of everything, the place of all explanations, the beginning and the end.  Beings who have been to the Vortex of Roots have some way of reaching it.  As a result, modern magicians are constantly working hard to reach the root vortex, and the closest thing is those who have inherent barriers.  Those who possess this do not use magic to replace the world, but use magic to change the world. However, this is no longer called magic, but called magic.

    At this moment, when all the magicians in the world are working hard and secretly killing many people without knowing the experiment, in this obvious city, there is a man who brazenly says that he is using magic and does it for the third time.  He was so shameless that even Ciel, who had no good impression of the magician, despised him on behalf of the magician.

    "Forget it if you don't believe it" Bai a

    che

    Shrugging, apparently indifferent to this, he then stared at Ciel: "But no matter how I fight here, I don't have to worry about the consumption of time, because at any time I can go back to the minute I just came here,  Since you want to fight, you can start now."

    The arrogant magician raised his hands, and the black and white spirals condensed and formed in his hands. Then, two weapons with the same shape and opposite colors appeared in his hands.

    Seeing this scene, Ciel laughed again: "Projection, huh, since there is magic, why do I have to fight with a sword, because I am holding a weapon?"

    "There is a limit on the number of times, there is a limit on the number of times. My magic is not used casually." The white archer scratched his head with the hilt of his sword, seeming a little embarrassed: "And"

    The black robe has been raised, blocking him from the vicious sun and preventing his skin from turning so black that he looks unrecognizable.  Moreover, he was also prepared to use the cold black keys on his hands to cool him down.  Ciel no longer intends to talk to him. There are things that need to be confirmed. After being blocked, the other party will only delay time, so it is up to him and her to make the first move. Whether it is an inherent barrier or anything else, each of the twenty-seven ancestors will  Everyone knows similar or stronger moves than this, and she has long been tired of seeing them.  As for magic this kind of nonsense will end as long as this arrogant man is killed.

    At the straight extension of the black key's edge, the man's eyes shot up from under the go-getter. His gray and emotionless eyes looked at the woman who was planning to make three holes in her head: "You'd better not underestimate me too much, otherwise  ＃§

    Suddenly it changed into a cold tone, and the cold Feng Hua appeared behind the man.

    The sudden attack made Ciel's heart tremble. Before her eyes could confirm it, she had already put away her right hand. At the same time, her left hands were intertwined. The six black keys in her hands transformed into shields and formed a net in front of her.

    In the gap between the black keys, the bright blade shot up diagonally from bottom to top, as fast as an arrow leaving the string.

    No, you can＊t accelerate or use force to dodge in the air. At this speed, you can＊t dodge So Ciel can only use the black keys as a shield in an instant.

    ?"You're going to die miserably!!" The sound made people feel like their spine was being ripped out.

    The sound shook her body, and she looked at her chest in disbelief. No, it was not because of his voice. It was just when he made the sound that a dozen swords suddenly appeared and struck her directly with the force of leaving the string.  On the top, one of the swords passed through the double-layer black key barrier and went straight to his chest.  At this moment, the broken sword blade was still slowly shaking in the air, making Ciel look like a fish swimming in the water.

    ※b

    okenphantasm!  !  "

    In his black eyes, what Ciel saw was the light of accelerated atoms.

    ※Boom!!!§

    The bursting air flow circulated in the heat wave. The white archer stretched out his hand to cut away the gray smoke that was about to hit his body, and looked at the fireworks in the sky with a smile.

    "What an idiot. He doesn't even know the enemy's ability and then attacks rashly. This is a taboo for anyone."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Will I fight with you to chop each other? In an era when even guns are obsolete, who would be such an idiot?  Moreover, even if you were already facing an attack, if you knew it was a Noble Phantasm in advance, you would probably have to dodge without even giving up one of your arms or legs, instead of defending.  However, this has already happened "Huh?"

    However, in the fiery red glow, there was a long stream of explosion debris, and there was an unreasonable long smoke that exceeded the falling speed of the debris and extended to the ground dozens of meters away.

    After the long smoke dissipated, the white archers exclaimed in surprise at the woman standing there: "Ah, it's amazing. At that time, you can quickly pull out the body-piercing blade. It's not just for the enemy, but it's not harmful for yourself."  No mercy, regardless of speed, the determination is really admirable."

    Smoke and dust entangled around the tattered clothes. The clothes on one arm had disappeared. A small part of the mysteriously intertwined patterns of the Eagle Feather Holy Spell Seal was exposed. There was a hideous and terrifying bloody mouth on the chest, with bones clearly visible.  Because of the haste when pulling out the sword, it turned into this miserable situation. The sluggish blood stopped for two seconds and then became smarter. They quickly spurted out into the fresh air outside.

    However, even with an injury that would hurt just by looking at it like this, there was no trace of pain on Ciel＊s smoky face, and she didn＊t even have the intention to cover the wound.

    Is it hurt?  She felt a little emotional after losing her immortality. She was obviously no longer immortal, but she was still very slow to deal with injuries. Compared with the previous wounds, was this too childish? No, it was different from before. She would die now.  Next time you face an attack, be sure to think carefully just hide, hide!  !

    She raised her head and took a deep breath. The hot air reminded her of the smoke of gunfire. She grinned and overlaid the image of the enemy in front of her with the heretics who had been eliminated in the past.

    "Although you are talking big words, your abilities are also somewhat special. I was so sorry for thinking of dealing with you casually before." She stretched out her hand and tugged at the tattered robe on her body, revealing her shoulderless cautious dress. On the girl's soft body,  There are shocking carvings and something on the back of the arms and shoulders. The shape is similar to the wings of an angel, but it is not clean and pure white, but as dark as an iron chain.  Then, she stretched out her palms and faced the sky. Her palms seemed to be holding something that was about to fall.

    "You" Bai a

    che

    The voice was a little hesitant.

    "Seven!" She said in a voice that only she could hear.

    At that moment, it seemed that a person's fantasy flew out of her palm. She grabbed the person with her palm uh, what was that?

    I don't know when the human phantom turned into a physical object of steel. The dark and shiny body is as tall as a person. Compared with it, the person holding it is really slender. The heavy handle and middle body are reminiscent of a certain person.  A portable machine gun, or simply a cannon barrel with a white cross engraved on it.  The barrel of the gun is located in the shape of a holy nail that is thicker than a human arm.

    The Seventh Holy Code, a conceptual weapon formed by the fusion of a unicorn horn and a girl, seems very powerful, but it does not focus on physical damage, but it has fatal destructive power on things like spiritual bodies, spirits, and thoughts.  , and the main function of this heavy conceptual weapon is to deny reincarnation. After the object it attacks is destroyed, it can only stop and cannot be passed down.

    Ciel originally thought that if she didn't touch something like a heroic spirit, the Seventh Sacred Scripture wouldn't have a chance to take action. However, in the attack just now, the opponent's slightest attack power allowed her to see through its essence. In terms of weapons, her own black key  There is no chance of winning, and even if you want to get close, you can't get close.  So don't do pointless and futile efforts that won't test his weaknesses, just use your strongest weapon.

    Holding the holy book in both hands, the face of the angel in charge of punishmentFacing the enemy who is staring at the weapon in his hand.

    ※code〞〞squa

    e!  "

    Before knowing what the attack was, the white archer's hair first wanted to run back because of fear

    "Ah〞〞whoop!!"

    With a boring sigh, a little boy blew on his hand with a grimace, showing an expression of unbearable pain.

    This is a very cute little young lady. She is less than ten years old. Her cheeks are still very round and fun, fleshy and spherical. On her small white and tender face, a pair of eyes that resemble the starry sky are twinkling. Her small nose is wrinkled due to pain.  There were two big teardrops in the corner of the eyes, which seemed to be about to fall at any moment. His mouth was flattened in grievance, and he kept blowing on his hands.

    Just by looking at his face, you will find that he is an absolutely invincible young killer. No one from eight to eighty years old can resist the ultimate impact caused by his face.  If someone likes this, after arousing the other's female or male to get angry, the protective and sadistic feelings will only form a signal in their brain: abduct him!

    However, anyone would give up this idea if they saw this child.

    He had no anchor, standing on the air, with a dark curtain in front of him.  And he himself was holding his hands and blowing continuously, as if his fingers had just been burned by the fire.  However, his fingers were missing at all!  !  He was just blowing on his fingerless palm.

    Except for the thumb, all the other four fingers of the small and soft palm were completely missing, and there were only four bloody holes on the edge of the flesh pad.  Even adults would be injured like crazy, but this kid only seemed to be burned. Plus, he was standing in the air without any warning, which made it seem weird. What's more, he was still apologizing to his own hand.

    "I'm sorry, I didn't expect that there is a space fault over there that can cut off everything." Mei Lian Solomon whispered sorry to his palm, and comforted it and said: "But don't worry, I will let you recover soon."

 Related Works Chapter 171: Exciting

    "The strongest? Outdated?" Repeating these two words, the King of Heroes' face turned to ice with anger.

    At this time, he had long lost his initial calmness and arrogance. The golden armor that looked down upon the earth was shattered and dripping, and the appearance that looked down on the world was also covered with dust, mixed with blood.  [bsp; Gilgamesh＊s face was twitching, and his expression was extremely ferocious.

    "It's useless to tell such a vulgar joke at this time. It costs me humiliation. Do you think this will end?" He had a bloody and fierce look on his face, and a golden light shone behind him again.  However, compared to the previous night sun, the brilliance of the King's Treasure at this moment is only the waning moon.

    "Don't say that, I'm just saying what I think. It's the first time I speak, so I'm a little excited." "Shirou Emiya" didn't care about the threat of the Golden Knight and answered calmly.

    At this moment, he heard a voice calling him from behind.

    "Shirou"

    sa

    e

    I could hardly believe what I saw, I was completely stunned.

    Shirou, who had just had an arm cut off and was about to die from bleeding, suddenly became a maniac and became a completely different person. This terrifying change even injured Gilgamesh, who was a heroic spirit.  .

    Obviously there are no special changes, the power has not become stronger, the speed is just a little increased by the magic power, and the speed of the projection has not increased, but every time, I rely on the projection to compete with him, and use the Noble Phantasm to compete with him.  Completely suppressed.  Even if the King of Heroes is a servant who is not strong in close combat, Shirou is not at a level where he can fight with heroic spirits, not to mention that his injuries were so severe that he should have died immediately.  But to be able to defeat the King of Heroes who used the King's Treasure like this is like the most incredible dream.

    If you want to say it, it can only be Shirou＊s fighting style just now, projecting be

    se

    ke

    It was okay to fight with an ax and sword, but later on he used that heavy thing as a flying prop.  She had never thought of that completely far-fetched fighting method, which was extremely weird, ruthless and practical, and it was accompanied by countless risks.

    For example, when the King of Heroes used the King's Treasure to attack Shirou for the first time, he did not relax his vigilance because he thought Shirou was dead. Then Shirou later used cali

    u

    n, it would be impossible to hit him. Then when he swooped down from the sky with his ax and sword, Gilgamesh did not attack him, but retreated. Then Gilgamesh would not retreat in embarrassment because the attack was blocked.  , let alone be beaten like that by his subsequent moves.

    If either of these two blows doesn't match up, the consequence will be that Shirou will be stabbed into skewers or pierced into a sieve by Gilgamesh.

    Everything was caused by Gilgamesh's arrogance. He looked down on Shirou, so he was unprepared for Shirou's strange attack.

    However, when I found that the enemy was beaten into such a miserable state, sa

    e

    But there was no feeling of joy. On the contrary, a sense of uneasiness arose in her heart, and it became more serious as the King of Heroes was injured.

    Because, she had a question: Is this person really Shirou?

    Although the person whose arm was cut off in front of him just now was Shirou, there was no doubt that it was him, but sa

    e

    I still feel that he is not Shirou.

    It＊s not because of the weird tone, nor the weird and inexplicable fighting method, nor the fact that Shirou suddenly became so powerful, and the projected weapon can also emit the light slash that only she can use.  It's the aura he releases when he fights.  The eyes become blurry due to injury and blood loss, sa

    e

    I couldn＊t see clearly Shirou＊s face during the battle, but se

    Vant＊s keen intuition allowed her to feel the power of darkness that left people unaware of what it was. This was something Shirou had never felt before.

    And, what is that black thing that replaces Shirou's arm?  !  !

    Because of the blood loss, she didn＊t see Shirou＊s condition very clearly, but she knew that Shirou seemed to have beaten the King of Heroes very badly.

    "Shirouis he really Shirou?" She was facing Shirou's back, her blurry eyes captured the white head, and the uneasiness in her heart intensified.

    Hearing this voice, her maste

    Turning aroundsa

    e

    The blood in the whole body froze.

    She looks atWhat's left is a broken face.

    Under the messy white hair, the face that seemed a bit dull and thin like a squatting bear disappeared, and was replaced by a man with a face covered with centipedes.

    "What are you doing?" Her master

    He asked her happily, the black lines on his face trembled because of his laughter lines, looking like several centipedes eating away at his face, like ghosts crawling up from hell.

    "Uh" sa

    e

    She was gasping, her eyes shaking crazily in her sockets because of disbelief, she didn't believe it.  She looked at the person who had always smiled gently and disappeared. The person here now, the person using Shirou's body, was an unknown ghost.  He was looking at her with eyes that she could only feel the coldness in. Although he was smiling, there was no emotion in his eyes, only a trace of doubt about her question.

    The current Shirou is someone who would not raise an eyebrow even if he turned around and killed her.  She feels this way.

    Where is the person who was clearly here just now, who struggled to stand up twice just now, where is he?  The movement in the chest is getting weaker and weaker, sa

    e

    All the strength in her body disappeared, and she felt something like loneliness. She tried to find Shirou in the blue eyes of the man in front of her, but it was in vain. There was nothing in the other person's eyes, only all-encompassing.  Devour.

    Who is this guy?  Where is Shirou?

    "Shirou" His voice was already trembling.

    "You asked me what you were doing, why did you just call me by my name?" "Shirou" said with some dissatisfaction, then he said: "Forget it."

    As he spoke, he turned around, and suddenly his eyes widened. He raised the sword in panic and swung it forward.

    Another black light flew out, and its target was Gilgamesh.

    The latter rolled over and jumped to avoid the attack, but Gilgamesh learned the lesson this time. When he landed on the ground, he didn't use too much force. He just touched it lightly. When he found that there was no problem, he stabilized.  Land firmly.

    Looking at "Shirou Emiya" again, the latter was holding his chest and gasping for breath, as if he was surviving a disaster: "It was so dangerous, so dangerous, you almost counterattacked."

    He looked at the Golden Knight funny, his eyes were full of ridicule, and he spoke at the same time, but not to Gilgamesh, but to sa

    e.

    "Look, thanks to you, I almost died. This is in the middle of a battle. If you are not careful, you will die. Just shut up and stay there. You will be fine when I take care of this guy." He stretched out his hand  He put it casually.

    Just now, Gilgamesh took advantage of "Shirou" to turn his head and follow sa

    e

    While he was talking, he reached into the gold treasure house and tried to take out a precious phantom. However, "Shirou" turned around and discovered this, which made his plan go bankrupt.

    As for what it was taken from - the handle of gold, the gauntlet resembled some kind of shoulder armor, with the same pattern engraved on it as the armor on the King of Heroes, and it looked very matching.  Although he was interrupted by "Shirou" before he could draw the sword, he recognized what kind of weapon it was because it was a sword he had seen before.

    "ea" "Shirou Emiya" sneered: "It would be terrible if you pulled out that thing. I can't deal with such a terrifying thing. You are also insidious enough. You want to sneak attack while others are not paying attention. You  He＊s also a good guy for an assassin.§

    "you＃＃"

    The blocked Hero King's expression was furious, and he was even ridiculed by "Shirou". For him, there is no sneak attack. As long as it is an enemy, then just kill it. The process is just a process, but now he has been  The other party was compared to that kind of despicable assassin. He almost roared without caring about his face and reached into the treasure house without hesitation.

    But the black sword would allow him to do that.

    "Don't even think about it." "Shirou Emiya" smiled ferociously, and the sword in his hand emitted black light again. The slashes of light not only prevented Gilgamesh from taking out the Sword of Deviation from the treasure house, but also forced him to escape and occasionally  He took out two shields to resist, and then he could only continue to dodge.

    The king of heroes who looked down on the world was forced to dodge. It sounded like Pinocchio's lie, but it was also natural.  After all, once the king's treasure is taken out and used, time cannot keep up with the speed of black light. Moreover, the damaged treasure house door cannot be defended by so many shields at one time. Although it is a heroic spirit, as a  a

    che

    &nbsp; Gilgamesh is far inferior to Lance in terms of speed.

    Or ride

    , so unable to retreat and counterattack, the King of Heroes could only let this clown show off his power.

    In other words, it is precisely because he is a heroic spirit and has a speed that is unmatched by ordinary people that he is able to dodge so many black sword cuts

    Imagine the world's No. 1 self, and he was reached by a hybrid playing juggling. How deep the anger in the hero of the heroes is to imagine.  At this moment, even if he died because of the rage that overwhelmed his heart and brain, those who knew him and his character knew that he was the first person to die like this.

    Vant, I am not surprised.

    "That's why I said you are outdated, Gilgamesh." Black light flew into the sky and exploded on the ground. "Shirou Emiya"'s voice was mixed in the black firelight: "You haven't used all your strength in battle.  Holding on to boring dignity and spirit, and using boring self-realm to limit opponents is really self-destructive."

    Regarding Gilgamesh's anger, he curled his lips full of contempt: "Fight, why are there so many things? Since it is a battle, since there is an enemy, then we should go all out, not only to knock him down  , kill him, but also tear the enemy into pieces, drink all the blood, gnaw the meat clean, use the bones to make props, turn every inch of the opponent into the power of your own body, and make yourself stronger to face the enemy.  Against new enemies, this is the way to win.§

    "Fighting with persistence shows that you have some kind of weakness, and defeat is inevitable!!!" He took a deep breath, and a mantra full of rhythm came out of his mouth: "steelismy"

    odyandfi

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Good!  !  "

    "Shirou Emiya" swung his sword with plenty of room, and shuttled across the damaged land, chasing and chanting incantations. Just as he said, he used his strongest power just to use the inherent barrier.  , against the enemy.  Like a lion attacking a rabbit, leaving no strength behind.

    Originally, he was thinking of just killing the King of Heroes with his dead magic eyes, but he didn't expect that after using these magic eyes, he didn't know whether it was because the level of the magic eyes was not enough, or because the ancient level of the King of Heroes was not like this at all.  With his eyes capable of fighting, he couldn't see the dead line on Gilgamesh's body, and he couldn't even see clearly the lines on the opponent's armor.  He tried to open his eyes wide and looked, but instead, his brain seemed to be on fire. Suddenly there was a sharp pain, which even made him feel dazed for a moment.  During the battle, "Shirou Emiya" didn't dare to take risks. If he couldn't see, he couldn't see, so he just used regular attacks.

    That's why he used the inherent barrier. Although the current situation is beneficial to him, for him, because he borrowed Emiya Shirou's body, he can mobilize all the knowledge and power of Emiya Shirou, who inherited the heroic spirit Emiya.  , ability, and he can also use the intuition that he has gradually begun to develop. Now "Emiya Shirou" feels slightly uneasy in his heart. It seems that something very dangerous will happen soon, and the source of the danger is Gilgame.  This guy, so he didn't dare to relax and decided to use the strongest move to deal with the King of Heroes.

    Moreover, just now it was because I was too careless and thought that using caili

    u

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With three strikes, the King of Heroes could be killed, but unexpectedly the latter blocked him anyway. Just now he should have launched light slashes to attack non-stop, but the ground was so powerful that he could not even stand.

    It＊s too late to regret now, all we can do is make up for it.

    ※ihavec

    Eatove

    Athousand

    lades!  !  " He continued, while moving his feet, chasing the King of Heroes who was dodging in embarrassment. Gilgamesh, who was not originally strong in melee combat, faced this guy who didn't follow the rules at all, and he had just been carelessly injured.  At this point, he is no longer as strong as before and can only be forced to dodge.

    We don＊t know what kind of incantation this guy is chanting, but we heard it once in Einzbern Castle last time. It seemed to be some kind of powerful incantation. Last time, it was just these three sentences, but there was no  Finish reading.  Everyone knows that the longer the spell, the more powerful it is, such as the spell for summoning heroic spirits. No one knows what his spell is and how long it will be in the future. Now he is forced to even fight back.  If not, forget about the spell to stop him.

    "Shirou Emiya" looked at the embarrassment of the golden knight with satisfaction, with a look of victory on his face. He chanted the incantation almost triumphantly, and the black centipede on his face was also twisting happily. He looked at the hero's eyes as he was playing with it.  The message is unmistakable: It's over, Gilgamesh, you're going to die here.

    He took a deep breath and planned to chant all the remaining incantations at once: "un"

    The red liquid flying up in place of the mantra isThe air passed between the two men's surprised looks.

    In an instant, "Shirou" felt that his whole body was swollen due to the sudden rapid beating of his heart, as if air had been blown in.  That feeling only lasted a moment, and then he felt an uncontrollable nausea welling up from his body.  He opened his mouth and spat out at the ground.

    "Well＃＃"

    But what he vomited up was not dinner, but a red liquid that could not be seen clearly at night.

    A big mouthful of blood suddenly spurted out from his mouth, covering a large area on the ground.  Although he didn't know what happened, he suddenly vomited blood.  The person involved, "Shirou", opened his eyes in disbelief. He lowered his head and looked at the pool of blood in front of him that had mixed with the earth and turned into a gray mark. He couldn't even believe that it was the blood he had spit out.

    Then, he raised his head and wanted to continue to move forward to pursue Gilgamesh, but the steps he raised could not fall down. On the contrary, because he raised one foot, he could not control his balance at first and fell backward.

    "Uh" He felt dizzy and hurriedly retracted his steps. He staggered back a few steps, trying to stand firm, but after trying for two seconds, he couldn't do it. He could only step back step by step.  Finally, he thrust the sword back and put it on the ground, then managed to stand still.  He covered his face with his hands, as if to stop the urge to vomit.

    Originally, the black light that appeared on the wounds on his body, whether it was the black arms, or the holes and cuts in the chest and abdomen, had black fluid solidified, which was similar to the function of wound medicine to stop blood flow, and also caused limb changes.  It has become an offensive power, but now it is somewhat deformed.

    The solidified entity turned into a candle under the flame, relaxing bit by bit, slowly dripping from the wound.

    What＊s wrong with this guy?  The King of Heroes frowned and looked at the enemy in front of him who suddenly became a little strange and even vomited blood, feeling a little surprised and uncertain.

    Impossible, this

    Although people don't know the reason for this change, looking at his appearance, you can tell that it is definitely not a good thing, and this slightly weak appearance can't help but make people wonder. Compared with the King of Heroes who has been attacked by him, he seems to have been hit.  A person who has reached the fatal point was releasing Light Slash with high spirits just now, but now he suddenly feels exhausted. What's going on?

    "Shirou" had a livid face, and he opened his mouth with some difficulty, and he opened his mouth to reprimand: "Really, this is the reason for the uneasiness, damn, it's all because of you, Shirou, you guy, you were too messy just now!!  "

    Only then did he realize that from the inside to the outside, this body had reached its limit.  The scars, weakness, and gradual loss of life have left him unable to even take a step forward.

    Emiya Shirou's body itself was seriously injured. His heart and abdomen were penetrated, and there was a bone-breaking wound from his shoulder to his waist. In addition, one of his arms was chopped off. It was already devastated. He was already old even before he died.  God helped me cheat.

    But "he" didn't care about this at all. He showed off his power just now and forced his dying body to continue to carry out impossible attacks, bringing his already tattered body closer to the critical point of collapse. How could it not become what it is now?  so.  However, it would be a bit irresponsible to attribute all of this to the injury suffered by Shirou just carelessly attacking the King of Heroes.

    Shirou was already scarred, and the most important thing at this time was to stay still and recuperate, but he didn't do that. Not only did he not do that, but it became even worse.  Continuous high-speed attacks plus forced projection were supposed to be done step by step and master the projection slowly. However, he completely ignored the common sense of projecting high-level Noble Phantasms and directly projected several high-level Noble Phantasms, making Shirou's body even more serious.  Even as he said, as long as part of the magic circuit is opened, the burden on oneself can be reduced. After all, it is not completely eliminated. The injuries that have slowly accumulated finally broke out just now.

    In fact, it could have been discovered earlier, but "Shirou" didn't want to reduce the mobility of the body due to pain, so he blocked the pain. As a result, although he couldn't feel the pain, his strength could be used as if he was not injured, but the injury was still serious.  It was really accumulating, and without pain as a basis, he didn't know the extent of his injuries, and he couldn't adjust his strategy according to the injuries. He just attacked hard and wanted to use the inherent barrier. The result is self-evident.

    The current Shirou Emiya was injured to the point where he was on the verge of death. As long as his tense and lifted body relaxed a little, he would immediately die.

    One minute before he was about to kill the King of Heroes without any suspense, Shirou Emiya was unable to continue fighting because of his own injuries. The funny thing is that this injury was caused by the King of Heroes just now.  One moment the King of Heroes wants to kill him, the next he becomes the King of Heroes and wants to kill him, and now he becomes him again.He was trying to kill the King of Heroes, but he himself was about to die first.

    Seeing the Hero King's expression gradually changing from the initial uncertainty to a somewhat clear expression, "Shirou", who could no longer move forward, secretly screamed in his heart that something was not right. He should have found out that he was weak, and would kill him immediately even if he didn't know the reason.  He came here because he had just made him more miserable than ever before.

    Anxiety and panic arose from his body, and his thoughts began to spin: Damn it, I was obviously about to get rid of him, but now I am discouraged Really, I can't do it anymore, I don't have the strength to fight anymore, but he  But it hasn't reached the point of being unable to move.  If this continues, he will die miserably soon.  But he had just appeared, how could he die so quickly?  !  Fortunately, this body has the ability to heal itself, and my strength also has some ability to prevent injuries. I don't know if there will be a conflict, but it is at least better than nothing.  Think of other options first.

    what to do?  His eyes couldn't stop moving around, not only because he was thinking of a way, but also because he was looking for a road around him that was more open and suitable for escape.  In fact, the surroundings are already wide open, and you can escape from anywhere, but with a good field of vision, you will inevitably become a living target.

    At this time, Gilgamesh had already taken a few steps forward, and he already understood that the guy in front of him seemed to have suddenly become weaker.

    The powerful enemy that had not been eliminated was approaching, which stimulated "Shirou", and he thought even more anxiously.

    "Shirou" is no longer able to fight, and a truce is absolutely impossible, so we can only solve it through other methods. Judging from the current situation, ride

    and caste

    Even if he wanted to save him, he would have to arrive within half a minute, but Gilgamesh was right in front of him, and he only had a few cili

    u

    n With the remaining strength, it is impossible to attack. At most, it can only be blocked, but can they come in such a short period of time?

    It＊s unlikely. The time between sensing the danger and arriving in time is the difference between life and death. You can＊t place your destiny on the rescue of others. The probability is too low. For me now, the risk is too great.  Even if you talk and say some irrelevant words to attract his attention, it is impossible, because the other person wants to kill him in his bones, how can he listen to himself again, and he was so sarcastic just now  He, it＊s strange that he can listen.

    When he saw the iconic cruel smile on the King of Heroes' face, his mind was spinning almost twelve thousand times per second.

    What to do, what to do, what to do, what to do, what to do, what to do?  Unprecedented panic and impatience filled his body, and he almost gritted his teeth, but there was not even a useful thought in his mind.

    ""

    Suddenly, his eyes widened due to a flash of inspiration, and he heard the sound of painful breathing behind him due to serious injuries. His mouth opened wide in surprise, and his face was suddenly filled with happiness.

    "Huh?" The golden heroic spirit stopped, and he suddenly discovered that the man in front of him who was trembling just now actually laughed happily.  Sometimes scared and then laughing, how strange is this guy?

    But "Shirou Emiya" didn't care about the King of Heroes' thoughts and expressions. He turned his face almost to death with joy and looked at Sa who was still crawling on the ground behind him.

    e.

    "By the way, in terms of combat power, don't you have one?" He asked his idiot self almost mockingly. Although he couldn't fight anymore, he still had a spare combat power, and it was still an extremely strong combat force.  .

    "Hehehehehe" He laughed in a low voice. The young man's voice was so low that it sounded neither yin nor yang, which made people a little creepy.

    ※King of Heroes,§ he suddenly raised his head and looked directly into Gilgamesh＊s eyes and said, ※You like sa

    e

    Is it right?  "

    This unexpected question did not occur to Gilgamesh even if he was as broad as him. He was stunned and did not answer.

    But "Shirou" didn't care and continued to talk, but his words suddenly became sacred and solemn: "Are you willing to never be separated from her, and you will not change your mind no matter what she becomes?"

    Although his words were sacred and solemn, his eyes were full of jest and ridicule, which was obviously another funny move.

    Hearing that there seemed to be some meaning in the other person's words, Gilgamesh said with a cold face: "What do you mean?"

    "It's like the literal meaning" "Shirou" raised the corner of his mouth, then his shoulders shook and he seemed to snort slightly.Suddenly, his arm moved.

    This may not be appropriate to say, because what is moving is not his normal arm, but the black fluid arm, and it is not a normal movement.

    Long black sails sprouted from his arms like extended scrolls, with dark red edges, stretching out quickly and violently, like a python that hadn't eaten for many days, stretching out its fangs towards its prey.  .

    However, the speed of this attack is not fast, and the target is not Gilgamesh, because he knows that this kind of thing cannot deal with the King of Heroes, so his target is not him, but the SA behind him.

    e

    !  !

    In the King of Heroes＊ surprised eyes because he didn＊t understand why, the white-haired man who was no longer Shirou raised the corners of his mouth deeply.

    Right away, sa

    e

    It＊s really exciting to see what it will look like!  !  !

    (I have been quite busy a while ago, so I haven＊t updated it. There will be an update tomorrow. I saw before that there was no chapter 165. I don＊t know if I deleted it by mistake or if I didn＊t post it. I will add it now)

 Related works: I won＊t come out today, sweat!  !

    <input id="curl2" name="curl2" type="button" value="Copy the address of this book and send it to your friends on QQ/MSN" onclick="javascript:CopyToClipBoard('Destiny Begins Night','http  ://www.piaotia.com/bookinfo/2/2640.html');">

 Related Works Chapter 172 Enough

    The park near the sea has long been a scorched earth, losing all vitality. The street lights have long been gone, and the wires connected to the ground have been blown away.  Human beings who have adapted to being accompanied by lights at night can absolutely not see anything on such a night when there is no electric light and even the moon is covered by clouds.

    ※However, even in such a dark night, there are still things that can be distinguished at a glance.  [bsp; The long black face that can still be clearly distinguished in the black is like a scroll sealing an ancient demon being opened. The dark edge soaked in blood tears open the night wind, and the long ribbons are intertwined one by one, passing through the cold  , pounce on things that make you hungry.

    sa

    e

    I have long seen the things coming towards me. This kind of thing from me, no, is no longer my master.

    The thing bursting out of the person's body, although she didn't know what it was, there was a weak voice telling her that she was suddenly scared.

    Escape, quickly!  !

    Even though he has experienced countless lives and deaths, he has also fought against dragons, which are the strongest creatures among the legendary fantasy species, and has also fought against strong men and heroes who have experienced legendary lives in other eras.  However, facing these things that were almost slow, she could only think of running away.

    However, she couldn't use her damaged hands and feet. She tried her best, but the result was that she could only hold up her upper body, and she had no feeling at all in her legs, except for the pain.  Ever since, she just watched helplessly as that thing rushed in front of her and wrapped around her hands, feet, neck, chest and abdomen.

    "Well＃＃"

    Once in contact, the knight's voice was deformed, and the pained scream that was originally clenched teeth suddenly turned into a distorted scream.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? 陲昹 (132), pierced by swords and pierced by halberds (1), being injured in battle has long been commonplace.

    e

    Basically, she has no special feelings. In fact, she has a mechanical sense of pain that can only be felt when driven by instinct.

    In fact, crying out in pain because of injury is not a good thing for sa

    e

    It's simply impossible.

    But now she was crying out in pain. The pain of her soul being burned made her scream uncontrollably.

    The black ribbon was definitely her natural enemy, because just the moment it came into contact, her limbs were burned by the scorching heat. The black fire entered along the pores, filling her heart and lungs with black smoke, and the hot air flow burned her.  It was roasting her inside, and she couldn't even breathe.

    And, after being entangled by it, sa

    e

    His mind suddenly became blurry, his thoughts became thin, and his brain was filled with black air currents, which were running around randomly, depriving him of a part of his human character.

    But even that doesn＊t count. The black belt will turn her into a mummy. Once it comes into contact, it will immediately roll up and wrap around her.  It started to climb up from her arms, extended from her legs, and climbed up from her neck, trying to cover her face as well.

    Moreover, the black ribbon touches sa

    e

    On the body of the snake, at its edge, black marks began to enlarge, and some kind of deadly venom seeped out from the snake's body, contaminating it.

    e

    On the body, anyone who is not blind can see that the erosion has reached sa

    e

    The black color on your body is definitely not a good thing.

    There are seven giant snakes that can entangle people to death, and they are entangled in sa

    e

    There were all over her body. Artoria, who was already seriously injured, couldn't even hide away, let alone be able to get rid of it after being entangled by this thing. She couldn't even move at the moment, despite the long black hair.  The strips gnawed at her limbs.

    "Hey, bastard, what are you doing?!" For the first time, the Hero King's shout was mixed with panic, as he wanted to take sa by force.

    e

    The object of , he is at least interested in sa

    e

    I appreciate it very much and pay close attention to it.  He is not blind, he saw sa

    e

    The kind of thing that gets entangled, and sa

    e

    With a face full of sweat and pain, plus a scream that I had never heard before, it was definitely not something interesting. I immediately took action and wanted to stop it.  Of course, the method is to kill Shirou.

    However, the moment he took a step forward, a black light rose in front of him. The black light flowed from bottom to top, cutting through the hot earth., then flew up and headed towards his chin, intending to split his head in two.

    When he was about to take a step, "Shirou Emiya" had already predicted his thoughts. Because he was so familiar with it, how could he not know what was going on in Gilgamesh's mind? He immediately raised the black sword in his hand and said  attack.

    Not wanting his head to change, the King of Heroes hurriedly stopped and turned sideways to avoid the blow. After standing firm, he looked at "Shirou", who smiled flatteringly: "I'm sorry, King of Heroes, at the moment  I can＊t let you get close.§

    He also knows that the blow just now will never knock down the Golden Knight, because he is still a heroic spirit after all. When he was still in good health, he attacked with all his strength, and the cali radiated from the high-speed physical skills

    u

    n can be avoided by him, let alone now. He just wants to slow down the progress of the King of Heroes in this way, giving him enough time to let sa

    e

    Assimilate with your own power.

    Gilgamesh did not hope so. When he was blocked, his facial features twisted with excitement: "You"

    After saying one word, he suddenly stopped talking. As if he had noticed something, he looked at the man wrapped around "Shirou" behind him.

    e

    The things on his body were filled with shock and realization.

    He suddenly realized the true identity of this "Shirou Emiya".

    He didn＊t notice it just now because he was so excited, but now he suddenly discovered something - now he is entangled in sa

    e

    Although the things on my body are in different shapes, I was wrapped in the same things at that time. If I count the time, it was ten years ago.  Now, the guy in front of him suddenly released the same energy as that time, entangled the King of Knights who was seriously injured and fell to the ground behind him, so as to wrap her up

    Now Gilgamesh can understand what this guy wants to do even if he doesn't know it clearly.

    "You" The word "you" came again, and the King of Heroes stopped talking again. It seemed that because of his emotional excitement, he couldn't speak out for a while. He was silent for a while, and he looked into "Shirou"'s eyes, which were crimson.  His eyes were burning, and he roared hysterically: "Bitch, that's not something you can do!!!"

    "It was a helpless move." The white-haired man shrugged, his face twisted by centipedes making an innocent look.

    The golden knight opened the door to the treasure house again, but this time "Shirou" didn't even give him a chance. He raised his hand again, and the black light slashed straight away. Gilgamesh could only hide aside and was beaten.  After stopping the movement, the door of the treasure house was closed again, and the noble phantom was not taken out.  The damaged Noble Phantasm Gate had long lost its original numerical advantage, and its attack speed was not fast, and the opponent did not intend to give him a chance to take out his sword for close combat.

    "Impossible, I won't let you have the chance to attack." "Shirou" smiled happily, but he vomited blood while talking, but it doesn't matter, the strongest combat force will come on stage soon, block it now.  good.

    The King of Heroes was furious, and he looked at sa

    e

    His body seemed to be almost submerged by the black ribbon, but he couldn't get close. Even attacking to cut off the black ribbon was impossible because the other party didn't give him this chance.

    ""

    The golden knight roared and dodged, but couldn't get any closer. On the other side, sa

    e

    Gradually being swallowed up by the black snake, her body was almost completely covered in black, and the black sludge almost entangled her hair.  She no longer screamed, her face looked empty as if she had lost her intuition due to excessive pain, and her eyes became even darker than before.

    The black thing adhered to her body, gradually became smooth, solidified, and began to shine, like some kind of armor.

    ※Shirou Emiya§ laughed as he knew what was going on behind him without even looking.

    "Don't waste time, just stand there and watch. I'll let you see it right away." His blue eyes released strange flames. "Shirou Emiya" drawled a long voice gloomily: "The stunning view of hell."  .§

    "You aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa〞" The golden knight approached again, but was forced back by a black slash. In anger, he almost uttered something like be

    se

    ke

    Like a roar.

    "Shirou" looked at the crazy golden knight, and at the same time imagined in his heart, if he saw sa soon

    e

    ＊s new attitude, what will be in my heart???Feel what the expression would be on his face, and at the same time, seeing Gilgamesh being sabotaged by such a gesture

    e

    Defeat, that feeling, well, just thinking about it, his heart immediately felt so happy, and his laughter became louder and louder.

    He looked back proudly and looked at Sa who was struggling desperately

    e

    When he gradually became immobile: "Stop running around and save some energy, because you are about to"

    Get out of here!  !  !  !

    Space has stagnated, and the world of seconds condensed into microseconds has stopped at this moment.

    Because outside the outside world that time and space can affect, inside the inside that it cannot affect, from Emiya Shirou's body, in the chest that still has a heartbeat, a roar suddenly came out, and the voice was full of anger.  and hatred.

    "Get out of here!!!" He repeated this sentence.

    No, it wasn＊t the voice that was full of anger. It was the original owner of this body speaking with his own mouth.

    In an instant, a dazzling light burst out from the chest of the man with a shocked face.

    "Emiya Shirou" opened his eyes incredulously. Those eyes that could see through everything could not believe it at this moment. He stared blankly at the light of power that could only be produced after some kind of fusion in his chest, and did not dare to  I believe it comes from myself.

    Like the last moment of darkness, the golden light arrives from the place called dawn, slowly tearing apart the night, and light emerges from the black cracks.

    Under the power of this light, the body of "Emiya Shirou" began to change. The black that had condensed on the wound on his body separated one after another as if afraid of the world, and turned into black mucus, scrambling to escape from the wound.  The arm, which was completely made of black, began to melt and turned into rotten black mud, dripping to the ground, making a sizzling sound, and it looked very disgusting.

    "This is＃＃"

    His face changed wildly, and at the same time he stretched out his unfinished black wrist and stabbed towards his chest, so fast that it seemed like he was going to dig out his heart.  However, before that, his right hand, which could not be raised originally, was raised and grabbed the rotten black wrist, stopping his movement.

    The eyes of the white-haired "Shirou Emiya" were so wide that they almost exploded. He discovered something in horror. At the same time, soon, the black arms were completely melted, and the black cali

    u

    The sword of n also fell to the ground with a clang.

    And sa

    e

    Then she threw herself on the ground with contentment and emptiness. She was suddenly able to open her mouth and take a breath. When the golden light appeared, the black belt stretched out from the giant black wrist and wrapped around her body.  Like water droplets under the scorching sun, they disappear immediately.

    She was liberated from the shackles of darkness and lay weakly on the ground. Although her consciousness was blurred, it was much better than when her sanity was swallowed up just now.  She turned her head blankly, only to hear herself master

    ＊s talking to himself.

    "Shirouare you" After the initial surprise passed, "Shirou Emiya" seemed to understand something. He squeezed his eyelids tightly, as if his eyes were stung by the astonishing light released from his body, and he struggled at the same time.  At the same time, a word came out of his mouth.

    Get out of here!  !  !  !

    "No, no, no, no." Hearing this, he said several nos with a fierce and loud voice. It was obvious that he was very excited, and then he shouted: "Stop, Shirou, I  Not to kill sa

    e

    , on the contrary, I wanted to treat her injuries and save her.  After killing this guy, she will stay in your body and nothing will happen to her, you know!  !  "

    He spoke quickly, but his answer was full of rejection.

    Get out of here!  !  !  !

    The golden light intensified, and the centipede on his face twisted crazily, seeming extremely painful, and his explanation became more like a threat: "That's why I said, I didn't want to kill sa

    e

    , you are saving her, don＊t you understand?  !  !  "

    He roared: "And, do you plan to die like this? Do you plan to die here? Stop it!!!!"

    Get out of here!  !  !  !

    "You idiot" He felt incomprehensible that his advice and explanation were not accepted. At the same time, there was an explosion of pain all over his body, as if his soul was going to be blown into pieces piece by piece, and his body was twitching.  , twisting uncontrollably, one arm bowing or stretching, waving wildly, he is in painZhong gritted his teeth and yelled: "Do you know that if you let me continue fighting like this, I will win, but you come to disrupt the situation at such a critical time, you"

    Before he could finish speaking, the golden light surged, and you could almost see an obvious light mark appearing on Shirou's chest. You could tell that it was not Shirou who was glowing, but the glow inside him, as if he had swallowed a sun in his chest.  .

    Get out of here!  !  !  !

    The halo formed by the golden light almost enveloped Shirou. He seemed to be a person existing in the sun at night, but he was destroying his already mutilated body with crazy movements.  Half of it was because of "Shirou Emiya's" pain, and the other half was because Shirou Emiya wanted to take back control of his body and expel it at the same time.

    "Abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable, abominable" No matter how you say it, you can't negotiate, and you feel that your soul has been stripped and uprooted.  In pain, "Emiya Shirou"'s shrill voice sounded like the most vicious curse: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"  〞〞!!!!!!!!!!!!§

    The golden light turned into the sun shining on the sea.

    Sitting in the world, the King of Heroes is not surprised by any strange phenomena. He has been surprised countless times tonight, and now he is surprised again.

    The bastard whom he despised suddenly went crazy and wounded him. Then he suddenly became unable to fight and wanted to fight again.

    e

    The idea of ????has turned into this crazy ghost look at this moment. Although it is harmless to him, what is going on with him?  ?  !  !  And the brilliance of gold The King of Heroes, who had always only pursued changes in human hearts, had a curiosity in his heart that he didn't even notice.

    On the remaining arm, all five fingers were broken. Emiya Shirou raised his face, but did not look at the night sky. He roared crazily and was close to crying. His expression had already turned into an inhuman ghost look.  He almost opened his mouth to an arc that could swallow him. The corners of his mouth were broken. The blood vessels had long been accustomed to bursting, and not much blood spurted out.

    In this small amount of blood, a black shadow flew out from his chest.

    However, this black color is too dim, and even under normal circumstances it would be regarded as some kind of black mist, such as thin things like cooking smoke.  Moreover, if it appeared in such a blinding golden light, no one would see it.

    The golden light surged, making a faint roar, and golden auras spread out, extending to the coast and to the sea.  All objects passed by it become clear, and the night becomes brighter.

    However, this light did not last long. Gradually, the light converged and began to disappear.  Shirou's figure became clear. He was half-hunched up, staying in the sunlight, enjoying the afterglow.

    Then, the two men who were previously blocked by the strong light

    Vant noticed that this guy was not enjoying the light, but breathing.

    "Ahahah" Shirou gasped weakly, half-stretching his right hand with broken fingers in front of him, barely maintaining the balance of his body, otherwise, he would collapse.

    I realized that my master＊s madness just now was not there, there was only one person who was about to die, sa

    e

    His lips trembled, and he finally whispered: "Shirouis it Shirou?"

    She didn＊t know whether she was expecting or fearing, waiting for Shirou＊s answer.

    Hearing her voice, Shirou turned his head again. His movements were very slow, and the operation of every muscle in his neck seemed to cost him a lot of effort.  In the two seconds he looked back, his hair began to change at an alarming speed.

    The white fuel faded away, and the red color returned to the dusty head again. Emiya Shirou turned around and was reflected in the

    e

    What she saw was a somewhat serious face. What she saw was not the deep ghost pupils, but a pair of golden eyes.

    His master

    I wanted to nod, but I couldn＊t. I just made my Adam＊s apple pop, and then answered with one word in a rough voice: ※Ah.§

    It was him. With one word, she concluded that this was her master.

    However, at this moment, a voice intervened between her and Shirou: "No matter what happened to you, but you have completely pissed me off, bastard, please confess before you die."

    A voice more terrifying than the Noble Phantasm brought sae

    His eyes were drawn to the God of Death. The King of Heroes, dressed in tattered golden armor, with a hideous face, was approaching step by step.

    Start crushing it bit by bit with your fingers, let the guy repair his body when he is about to die, and then do it again, over and over again, using fire, ice, electricity and other things in the middle By the way, if that guy dares not to heal  magic and the like, then he serves as his master

    The time has come.

    This is probably the most careful time Gilgamesh has thought about what if he killed someone. Although the thoughts in the King of Heroes' heart cannot be expressed, his eyes have already made sa

    e

    Can＊t look directly.

    At that moment, she shouted without thinking: "Shirou, run away, this guy"

    "Shall I block it?" Unlike her panic, her master was calm and answered her words with a smile on his face.

    "Ah"sa

    e

    ??Stayed for a second, and then seemed to understand something: "You"

    She regretted it so much that she wanted to commit suicide. How could she not know how seriously injured her master was? If she escaped now, it would be like a snail racing against a cheetah. She forced herself to hold on to her tattered body and tried to stand up, but she had no choice but to lose her body.  Disobedient, the damage she just received disappeared when the golden light appeared, leaving nothing remaining, but her own injuries did not recover.

    "Don't move, I won't walk or escape." Shirou turned around and said calmly with uneven breathing: "I will stay here."

    "What are you talking about? Run away quickly. Don't be stupid now. You are simply sending yourself to death."sa

    e

    He yelled at Shirou with the same anger as the King of Heroes: "Don't think that I need your help, I don't, I'm done here, after my defeat, I will no longer be your sword, this is my ending  . You don＊t have to fight for me anymore. There is no need. For you, your life is the most important. You just need to protect your life and run away."

    Shirou listened quietly, and at the same time sighed in his heart, he didn＊t expect sa

    e

    It was really an eye-opener for him to be able to talk like this.  If he still has extra energy, he will definitely pick out his ears with his fingers, and use this action to piss off the current sa

    e.

    sa

    e

    After yelling out, I found my master

    Still making no move, his anger was boiling over his heart, and when he was about to yell again, Shirou suddenly spoke.

    "You are the most important thing. The most important thing to you should be yourself, no matter this or that. Everyone said this to me in a very understanding tone, Fuji sister, Tohsaka, and Sa

    e

    ", if it weren't for Sakura not being good at preaching, I would have been surrounded by everyone." Shirou sighed without looking back, seeming a little annoyed.

    sa

    e

    She opened her eyes wide in disbelief. She never expected that her master

    At this time, I still have time to chat.  It was obvious that the God of Death was only a few meters away from him, but why did he turn a blind eye like a blind man and say something irrelevant at this time.

    But then Shirou said: "But, sa

    e

    , I＊m afraid I will never be the kind of person you say in my life.  "

    "Huh? What?" The unexpected words made sa

    e

    Unable to face it, she didn＊t know how to answer at this time.

    Shirou has no intention of letting sa

    e

    Replied, at the same time, she saw Shirou turn around at this time.

    What should I say?

    sa

    e

    I have never seen Shirou's expression at this moment. He was smiling so happily, so happy. Even though death was approaching just a few meters away, he looked extremely happy.

    "Because for me, the most important thing is sa

    e

    "What?" Shirou said with a smile.

    "Shirou"

    Look at sa

    e

    Shirou's face was stunned for a moment, and he narrowed his eyes happily.

    ※Ah, if you confess, that＊s enough.

    (I don＊t know if I can update it tomorrow. I＊ll try my best. IfIf you can＊t, then the two updates will be posted together the day after tomorrow)

 Related Works Chapter 173 Scabbard

    The black door mirror stayed there. Just five minutes ago, two people were surrounded by the sphere it transformed into, and then disappeared into it.

    A little boy once wanted to follow in, but the hand he put out first to test was cut off. The middle of the connection between the door and another piece of land was a space fault that exerted an irresistible force. If he just put his hand in, he would die.  Any bare hands will be destroyed.  [bsp; It has become a world that is absolutely inaccessible except with the permission of the releaser.

    However, the world of rejection has not been around for a long time.

    Five minutes later, the black door mirror expanded again, and the black square changed into a huge egg shape again, like a black airship parked near a high-rise building.  But immediately, it suddenly started to move.

    Originally staying at the position directly opposite Xindu Bridge, it suddenly moved in another direction like a real airship, and the direction of movement was Fuyuki's harbor, which was the previous

    vant＊s lance

    We are also attracted to the harbor for fishing.

    The dome stopped near the harbor. It was a residential area, but not many people lived there. The dome stopped in an uninhabited area.  Then, the eggshell shrank, and the eggshells were retracted piece by piece, throwing out the person wrapped inside.

    Two figures fell from the sky. One looked very light and the other looked very strenuous.  These two people are naturally the fake archer and the female executioner.

    After the black egg dropped the two people, it began to dissipate, but instead of returning to the original appearance of the black door mirror, it completely disappeared without leaving any trace.

    "Damn it, that guy" In mid-air, the white knight couldn't slow down his falling posture. At the same time, he was muttering to himself that he had become like this, feeling a little annoyed.

    There were bursts of smoke on his body, and he was originally caste

    The white clothes made are full of black holes, and the white hair on one end is dry and bent, almost turned into fine grass by the roasting, and there are even burning ashes in some places.  He was choked by the smoke coming from his body, and the white archers seemed to have escaped from the fire scene.

    Watching his third magic disappear.  Suddenly, his eyes caught the golden light emerging from the bridge in the distance.  In his sharp gray eyes, he caught a shallow black shadow that was almost turning gray, running away from the golden light as if running away, flying in a certain direction.

    Appeared.  The white knight no longer cared about the pain and embarrassment on his body, and felt excited in his heart. He specially came back at this time and waited for this time. Although he was blocked by the woman, he finally came out of the magic at the critical moment.

    Now that he has appeared, the next step is simple. I know the place he is going to very well, but I am not sure about the timing of his appearance, so I just need to go straight to that place immediately.

    ※I＊m really a lucky man.§ With a chuckle, the white knight stumbled and fell to the ground.

    Suddenly, his smiling face turned into a grimace. He grinned and his expression contorted: "It hurts!"

    He stretched out his left hand, wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth, and then covered his chest. At the same time, he felt some discomfort in his left leg, but it was a bit indecent to cover his leg with his other hand, so he stopped this action.

    However, compared with his embarrassing landing, the young female executioner was not so lucky.

    There was a sound of hitting the ground, and the sound of an object falling to the ground came from behind the white archer, along with the sound of steel friction.  He turned around and saw the woman lying about ten meters behind him, while a giant black gun rotated and slid to a position a few meters in front of him.

    The woman's robe had been torn off by herself. At this moment, the woman with a good figure and full of youthful vitality, no, it should be a girl, her exposed skin was covered with scars and cuts in addition to horrific marks.  , injuries, burns, etc. If the white archer looks like she escaped from the fire, she was burned in the fire for a while before being rescued.  The originally fair and soft skin was now tortured into a heinous appearance, and the culprit was naturally the White Bow Soldier.

    At this moment, she seemed to have lost consciousness, her face was drooped, and she lay motionless on the ground.

    do you died?  With such doubts, Bai a

    che

    Bored, he looked away and turned to the thing closer to his body.

    Seeing that thing on the ground that looks like a rocket launcher, Bai a

    che

    &nbsThe corners of p;'s eyes couldn't help but twitch, and he remembered the power of this thing just now.

    I didn＊t expect that woman to have such a powerful thing. Damn it, I almost got KO＊d by her.  The white archer was sighing, because in the desert just now, because he wanted to preserve the remaining two opportunities, he did not use magic, but the result was that the battle seemed to be an evenly matched death battle. It was really ridiculous.

    "But it's not entirely the woman's own strength. There's probably a general reason for it. It's because of this thing.

    Having become interested in the sacred scripture, the white archer walked forward, intending to pick it up.  However, as soon as he took a step out, he heard a sound of dying.

    "Impossible, whoare you?"

    He raised his eyes and looked into the distance, and found that it was the female executioner, who seemed to have just woken up.  Maybe he was still woken up by the fall.

    She still kept lying there, without moving her hands or feet. She just struggled to raise her head. On her face, which was covered with blood and a deep stab wound, she stared with a look between resentment and hostility.  he.

    Hearing this question, the white archer sighed feebly, shook his head and said, "I don't want to answer this question anymore."

    "Whatwhat" For Ciel, this was already her loudest voice. At this time, her whole body felt like her bones and tendons had been broken. She couldn't even move a finger or even raise her head.  She had to tighten her neck for such a simple movement, which caused cramps in her neck and made her head tremble.

    He didn't want to care about the point of this woman who couldn't move asking questions that had nothing to do with her life and health: "Shut up and save some energy. Just wait here until dawn. If you're lucky, some passers-by will see you."  Call an ambulance for you."

    After saying that, he ignored her and just walked towards the black holy book.  After walking to the holy book, he looked at the black conceptual weapon and grinned.

    Seeing the guy approaching the Seventh Sacred Scripture with a malicious look on his face, Ciel immediately understood what he wanted to do.

    "You" She stopped making any sound, and just used all her strength on her body, trying to support her body to stop the guy's movements.

    White a

    che

    I glanced at her and felt even more funny. Even if this guy can stand up, can he still stop me from taking it? It's really strange.  He lowered his head and continued to look at the holy book.

    "Is it formed by using a girl's soul as a sacrifice? Huh, it's really a good thing. It's also quite powerful as a weapon. Well, I'll accept this conceptual weapon.  He smiled and stretched out his hand, touching the black holy book, but there was also a black luster flashing on his hand.

    ※＃!!!§

    A roar of unknown meaning caused him to stop his movements, and his fingers that had already touched the holy book had no time to grasp it and he quickly retreated.

    ※Boom!!!§

    When he just dodged back, something huge and black suddenly bombarded him in front of him, right where he was about to pick up the Holy Burial Cannon.  Although it didn't hit him, the air flow blew him away.

    "Well＃＃"

    Turning over, the white archer slid back tens of meters with his hands and feet on the ground, and then barely stopped. On the long strip of land that was pulled out, he raised his face and looked at the person who had just planned to attack him.  What is the thing.  But at first glance, Bai a

    che

    His face suddenly changed wildly, and he suddenly lost consciousness.

    "Uh!!!This is" He gasped, his tone no longer frivolous: "What?!!!"

    It has always been Dang Erlang, the white A

    che

    , has never shown such an expression of surprise and dementia at this time, but it is not his fault, because no matter who he is, even a heroic spirit, he can only be amazed when he sees this scene.

    In a word, it was a giant creature that he had never seen before.

    Where he just stood, a large chunk of the ground had been dug out, and what occupied that place was some kind of alien.  I don＊t know what the huge black thing is, but I just know that it is really big enough, in the shape of a triangle. Looking at its width, it is at least thirty meters wide at its widest point.  The part that pierces the ground doesn't count, but the part that leaks out, and some kind of white barbs are exposed on the edge No.

    The fake archer took another breath of air. Where are the gentle and lovely things like barbs? They are the teeth of living things, fangs.

    This is the head of a creature!  !  !  And it looks likeEven a whale can be swallowed by it without difficulty.

    Why does this kind of thing appear here?  ?  His teeth are the same size as his own body, so you can imagine the size of this guy, Bai a

    che

    Standing far away now, if he looked in front of him, he would definitely feel even more shocked.

    For this creature that emits an abnormal aura, although it does not roar or emit too much force, the momentum alone makes him have no idea of ????attacking.

    However, what was a little strange was that the creature he saw had no other parts, only the part that could be judged to be the head, and the rest of the limbs were completely invisible.

    It can＊t be a creature with only a head.  Just when he was thinking this, he saw a long black strip connected to the back of the huge black mouth. The black strip extended into the air. The white knight raised his head and followed its trajectory, only to see that it was connected to  On a person in front of Yueying.

    Wearing a white robe, black trousers, a round face with shoulder-length smooth black hair, and sparkling cute big eyes that can be seen in the distance, a cute little boy stands with a charming smile.  In the air, hair fluttered with the slight night breeze.

    However, there is something that conflicts with his cuteness.  That was the shrunken black strip behind the black beast's mouth, which was connected to his right foot.  This situation is like a cute little boy with a vicious dog that is a hundred times bigger than him tied to his right foot.

    A huge familiar?  This power is nothing like it.  Looking at this horrific scene, the white archer thought to himself.

    Standing up, the white archer looked up at him: "Who are you? Why are you attacking me?"

    There was an elegant smile on the young man's face, but he shook his head: "No, since you didn't answer her question, I don't need to answer you."

    While he was speaking, a long strip stretched out from the head of the black beast on the ground, holding up a blocked figure and gently putting her aside. That one was naturally Ciel.

    The weak female executioner was gently placed on the ground, but she raised her head and looked at the child in the air: "Solomon, why are you here?"

    The little boy was stunned for a moment, and then smiled bitterly at Ciel: "I refused to tell him, why did you say it first instead?"

    The name Solomon besides letting Bai a

    che

    Except for a certain king, he thought of nothing else. He could not have any identity association with this boy.

    At this moment, the little boy moved slightly, and the huge black mouth that had destroyed the ground slowly lifted up, but then there was a whoosh sound. In the blink of an eye, the white archer saw that it had quickly shrunk and risen at the same time.  , retracted backward, targeting the boy's right foot.

    ??The next thing is a strange scene. It clearly has the shape of a building, but it seems to be a phantom, rushing into the young man's right foot.  The pants on the boy's right leg were shaking, but they were not broken. The black beast rushed into the boy's legs and disappeared without a trace.

    Looking at this strange scene, Bai a

    che

    He didn＊t know how he felt. He was only certain that the child in front of him was definitely not a human being.  It can be concluded just by the fact that this guy has taken the monster into his body.

    Mei Lian Solomon, like Ciel, belongs to the Burial Agency, and is also one of the twenty-seven ancestors of the Dead Apostles. All four legs are made of monsters. Now he is white.

    che

    What I saw was the magical beast on his right foot, and it was still in an incomplete state. If it were really unfolded, it would definitely make Bai a

    che

    It＊s time to go find trouble with Ultraman Production Company.

    The young man＊s legs were like alien spaces with black hole capabilities. Soon, the mouth of the giant beast on his right leg disappeared. Before the last part disappeared, it supported an object and held it in front of him.

    It is the seventh holy scripture, which was picked up by the mouth of the giant beast.  The little boy stretched out his hand and took the sacred scripture, which was taller than himself, in his hand.

    "Since Ciel has already said my name, I won't hide the other answer. This is also my purpose." He raised the concept weapon in his hand. His young body held such a large weapon.  It looked very funny: "Although I don't know who you are, I'm sorry, but you can't take away the Seventh Holy Book."

    "The Seventh Holy Scripture!" Bai a

    che

    Recited the word silently: "Is this the name of that thing?"

    "Yes" Mei Lian nodded.

    &nbsp;White a

    che

    He also nodded, then ignored him and made a thinking expression.

    And Mei Lian has no intention of continuing to quarrel with him. Since the other party is silent now, there is no need for her to stay any longer. She can just go. Ciel is no longer useful, so just let her stay like this.  He thought so and planned to leave, but just as he turned around, the latter spoke.

    "You said you can't let me take away the Seventh Holy Book, right?" Bai a

    che

    Said suddenly.

    Mei Lian turned around again and faced him: "Yes."

    "That's why you took away the Seventh Holy Book now" Bai a

    che

    He seemed to be considering the logic and connection between these questions, and frowned slightly. Then, he looked at Mei Lian, with an absurd but weird smile on his face: "But, what do you think about the things I touched?"  If you dare to take it, are you too brave?"

    "Oh, what do you want?" Mei Lian blinked: "You want to follow me"

    He stopped mid-sentence and just threw the thing in his hand forward.

    Ciel looked at Mei Lian＊s horrified face in mid-air in surprise, but her question was immediately answered.

    Before the black sacred book came out of Mei Lian's hand, something exploded on it.

    Or rather, it looked like it exploded.

    A black dot suddenly expanded. The Seventh Holy Scripture was also black, but compared with this black, it didn't seem so black.  The darkness was like a camera playing back a flower blooming hundreds of times faster, except that the situation of this flower blooming was a little different.  It suddenly opened and expanded several times. Each petal was nearly one meter in length. Then, the petals tightened, wrapping the Seventh Holy Book below, and immediately tightened, making a soft sound.  .

    The Seventh Holy Scripture seemed to be covered with a thin layer of skin, wrapped in the black. The original black appearance was even darker at this moment, and the cross sacred text engraved on it was no longer visible. At this moment, the entire Holy Scripture,  It was so black that it almost glowed.

    Mei Lian looked at his fingers almost painfully, because there was also a trace of black on his fingers at this moment.  Just now, he thought that the other party's words were provocative, but who knew that the other party had already tampered with the holy book. At this moment, the tips of his fingers were dotted with black, and immediately the entire fingers were wrapped in darkness, and judging from his expression  You can tell what condition his fingers are in and how he feels.

    "Damn it" The little boy's face was distorted. He gritted his teeth and looked at his fingers. Suddenly, a trace of cruelty that did not suit his age appeared on his childish face. He suddenly raised his other hand and released  Some kind of power condensed into shape, and then he swung it with one blow, immediately cutting off one of his fingers.

    He looked at the severed finger, and his heart was filled with anger. He was too careless to be plotted against by this guy.  The feeling of losing your hand twice within a few minutes is definitely not pleasant, and it is certainly extremely infuriating.

    "Oh, no matter what it is, just cut it off immediately when you see it eroding you. You are so decisive." The white archer looked up, smiled, and then stretched out his hand, just in time to cut off the fallen black paint.  The Seventh Holy Scripture was in hand.

    Mei Lian did not answer. He turned around silently and glared at the playful white knight, with fire burning in his eyes.

    This guy actually dares to hurt me

    Feeling the inhuman oppression, the white knight smiled even more happily. He shook his hand: "No, you can't fight with me now. Look at your hands again."

    Mei Lian was startled, and then he looked at his hand again, and found that the black color reappeared on the hand where he had cut off a finger.

    Impossible, it was obviously cut off before the darkness eroded there, why is it happening now

    He is a Dead Apostle, and he is a member of the twenty-seven ancestors who are at the top of the Dead Apostles. Ordinary things have no destructive power to him. Even a figure from the Templar Church must hurt him.  It would be enough to use something like the Seventh Holy Scripture, but this guy, whatever he used, was able to corrode his own body.

    "It's useless, my power can't be removed so easily" Bai a

    che

    Confident: "For a being as strong as you, there should be a way to temporarily suppress it. I advise you to suppress it quickly. Fighting me will only make it expand faster. Let's see if you can find something to stop it later."  Methods."

    At this point, he paused deliberately: "Of course, it depends on your luck."?.  "

    Mei Lian＊s big eyes narrowed, and he looked at Bai A coldly

    che

    , but he didn＊t think about it for long: ※Okay, I＊ll let you go today.§

    There was a supreme majesty in his words, which was inconsistent with his image as a little boy.

    "Goodbye then." Seeing that nothing happened, the white archer immediately turned around and left without hesitation. However, he was holding the Seventh Holy Scripture in his hand.

    Looking at the figure who couldn＊t help but want someone to attack him, Mei Lian fell to the ground with an expressionless face.

    "Solomon, why did you letthat guy go? The Seventh Holy Book was also discarded!"

    Hearing a weak voice from behind, Mei Lian turned around and saw Ciel still lying on the ground behind her. He couldn't help but sigh, then walked over and reached out to help her up.

    "Huh?" The unexpected thing made Ciel stunned. She looked at the little boy under her arm in surprise. Now he was supporting her and walking forward slowly.

    "There is no way, my current condition is not suitable for fighting." Solomon sighed, showing a depressed look that was different from the majestic look just now.

    "What is that? There's nothing you can do to stop it?" Thinking of the black flowers that just appeared in the sky, Ciel understood that Solomon had probably been tricked as well, but what on earth was that made even this guy, a Death Apostle, give up?  An opportunity to pursue the Seventh Sacred Scripture.

    What Ciel could feel was the black feeling that suddenly appeared, but it only passed away briefly and the feeling was not very clear.

    Mei Lian didn＊t speak, just walked silently.

    She realized the seriousness of the problem, otherwise Solomon would not have let him go easily with his strength. It seemed that Solomon was indeed plotted heavily by the other party.

    But it was also because she had a misunderstanding, thinking that Mei Lian's condition was so serious that she no longer had the strength to fight.  If you want to fight in the situation just now, you can. As long as the limbs are separated and the infected one is discarded, the remaining three can still fight normally, but Mei Lian doesn't want to do that.  Because if you do that, you will lose one of your limbs.  Now Solomon has been suppressing the dark power and borrowing the abilities of the other three limbs, causing his other arms to be unable to disperse.

    "Hey, Ciel, didn't I say last time that that guy is in this city? Why haven't you gone to find him?" After walking for a while, Mei Lian suddenly said this, as if talking to himself.  language.

    Ciel immediately remembered what happened last time, turned around and glared at him, seemingly a little indignant, but said nothing.

    But Mei Lian didn't seem to notice her expression, and continued to talk to himself: "I heard that he recently cured the true ancestor's blood-sucking urge, by killing the urge or something."

    Ciel was stunned for a moment, then became angry.

    She was still struggling with why Solomon suddenly helped her up and walked with such a sense of companionship. It turned out that he had been doing it for a long time because of this.

    He seems to have been injured by something now. It may be to reduce the time to find other ways to get rid of it, or it may be that there is really no way to get rid of the power, so he plans to rely on the help of others.

    Tohno Shiki's power has become so powerful that he can even see and kill things that cannot be embodied like the true ancestor's blood-sucking impulse, so the injuries or other things on his body should also be visible and treated.  , just let him kill this on himself.  But he was not familiar with Shiki, so he planned to use his acquaintance to speak.

    This guy is really smart, he thought of this so quickly.  Moreover, just now he had abandoned himself and was about to leave, but when he turned around and realized that he was useful, he came to get close to him again.  The director really chose the right person. Now it seems that even if he is a dead disciple, he really has the director's appetite, and it is not without reason that he was admitted to the burial facility.

    Thinking of this, Ciel's face showed a hint of ridicule.

    "You should first think about how to explain your identity as a Dead Apostle to the True Ancestor next to him, and also how to explain the whereabouts of the Seventh Holy Code to the director," the female executioner said coldly.

    As soon as these words came out, the little boy's face wrinkled up again, and he didn't know whether it was because of the former or the latter that Ciel just said.

    He raised his face and looked into the distance, where there was now some kind of storm.

    After leaving Ciel and Solomon, the white archer used his fastest speed and ran towards the mansion where Aozaki Orange was.  However, his goal was not that mansion.

    People of the same kind are always very sensitive to the scent of the same kind. When he was still some distance away from the mansion, he stopped, stood there and looked around, then turned around and turned into an alley.inside.

    In the dark alley, the street lights were broken, but the archer didn't care. He just walked forward step by step. On the wall opposite him, there was a trash can.

    He walked in step by step, and he could almost clearly hear the painful groan.

    He sighed, walked to the trash can, then turned around and saw the black object directly.

    It was like some kind of semi-material black thing, in the shape of a human being, curled up in the corner of the trash can, with its back to him, as if it was enduring some kind of fatal threat. Its shape was like a flame, but it was very swaying.  It's also very weak.

    This is the black shadow that escaped from Shirou before.

    "Okay, turn around," the fake archer said calmly.

    The black semi-matter turned around and faced the white a

    che

    A black light emitted.

    He was scared because he was about to disappear, and also because he was discovered by others.  He also knows this guy. He has always been a very mysterious existence and also very powerful. Now that he has found himself, he will definitely not do anything good.  So he was scared and his attack was entirely in self-defense.  And it was emitted using the little survival energy he had left.

    However, this kind of attack is far from enough for the white archer. He can even dodge it with his eyes closed.

    But he just didn＊t avoid it.

    The counterfeiter just stood there, motionless. Instead of hiding from the almost slow black beam, he stretched out his hand to meet it.

    "Hee" The weak black shadow let out a painful sound of joy.

    He knew his power very well. No matter who it was, whether it was a human, a magician, a heroic spirit, an elf, etc., as long as they touched it, they would definitely be contaminated. At this moment, this guy didn't even dodge his own power, he just caught it.  This is not going to end well for him soon.

    The black flash of light directly penetrated into the palm of the white archer's hand, and immediately there was a black mark on the white archer's hand, as if it had been painted with new black paint.  But the shadow was not happy for long before he made a surprised sound.

    The blackness did not expand as he thought. Instead, the blackness became smaller, as if it penetrated into the skin and went deep into the skin. The blackness quickly disappeared.  His palms showed no change at all at this moment.

    White a

    che

    He reached out and shook it, then looked at the surprised black figure with a smile.

    "Whoare you?" The black inhuman thing spoke human words.

    This time the white archer did not refuse to answer his question. On the contrary, he even answered his question happily.

    "Me? I'm not you!"

    "Shirou"

    What did you hear and how much did you understand? In short, sa

    e

    Unable to speak, she could only open her eyes wide and look at Shirou blankly, but Shirou had already turned his head, and all she saw was his back. As to what the owner of this back was doing and thinking,  She couldn't understand.

    Maybe.

    Moreover, Shirou was also snickering in his heart. He didn＊t know when he started to be able to see sa

    e

    He found the expression on his face that had nothing to do with calmness particularly amusing.

    He began to look forward to it. At this time, sa

    e

    What will he say next, and what will his expression be? I will look back immediatelybut there is someone who is disturbing the scenery.

    At this time, the voice of the King of Heroes also sounded.

    When Shirou turned around, he saw Gilgamesh's scornful face. It was a look of contempt and amusement at seeing a wild dog wanting to stand with a lion.

    "Stop joking, bastard, that's not a treasure you can get." Hearing these words, the golden king was also angry. He stopped and was surprised that this bastard was still doing what he said at the last moment.  Chun Qiu Dameng, he lowered his arm that he was about to raise, and raised the corners of his mouth in contempt: "If you try to get a treasure that you can't bear, be careful and it only takes a few seconds"

    For Shirou, this is the most critical moment. He is not good at talking about things like love or anything like that. What he just said was the limit. He originally wanted to strike while the iron is hot and say something else, but the scene in front of him is terrible.  The guy suddenly intervened, which made him feel very unhappy, plus he had been beaten quite badly by him before.

    So, Shirou didn＊t wait for GilgameAfter Shi finished speaking, he opened his mouth to interrupt him.

    "Get out of here, golden retriever," Shirou said coldly to Gilgamesh with the most contemptuous expression he could.

    ＃＃

    Dead silence, deathly silence.

    Time seems to have stopped flowing at this moment, and there is only silence in eternity that can make people commit suicide.

    It was as if there was invisible energy spreading, appearing little by little at first, and then suddenly bursting out and filling the surrounding space.

    The coldness of the winter night has condensed, making people feel even more bone-chilling and freezing the night air. Not only that, you may even have the illusion that the gravity of this world has changed and become heavier countless times, making you breathless.  , feeling the fear of being in the deep sea.  Even the ground that had turned into a piece of loose and scorched earth seemed to be compacted by this energy.  The force that caused the change was a murderous aura that made people dizzy and blind.  The source of murderous aura comes from out-of-control heroic spirits.

    The golden knight looked at him with a stiff face, his face had lost the posture that a human or a god should have, and turned into the face of an evil ghost.  His body was filled with bursts of magic power. Because of his anger, they were no longer controlled by Gilgamesh and flew through the air.

    ??????? Golden retriever dog?

    All along, no matter who he met, even gods would only praise Gilgamesh when they saw him. His ministers even created the world's first human epic for him. Everyone admired him, and everyone admired him.  Everyone will surrender to him. Of course, those who don't surrender to him are already dead.  He is such a king who can make everyone submit to him. He has never heard any slanderous words in his ears. However, at this moment, he was called a golden retriever by a bastard!  !  !

    What a heinous crime, what a heinous crime, even death is not a pity!  !

    An unprecedented murderous aura enveloped Shirou. Although he was prepared in his heart, when faced with this aura, he still trembled in his heart, and at the same time, he felt a sense of joy in his heart.

    Looking at the expressionless Gilgamesh across from him, well, actually he should have gone crazy, but he deserved it. If it were Tohsaka, she would definitely say that the guy who disturbed him at this time should have  He has been sent to the eighteenth level of hell, so of course he deserves to be scolded by himself.

    Thinking of this, Shirou couldn't help but have a relaxed smile on his face.

    At this moment, the door to hell opened.  In the airflow formed by the murderous intent, something cut through it, then came to Shirou and passed into his ears.

    "Okay, I'll admit you." The words of the King of Heroes were sharper than the scythe of death. After reaching his ears, Shirou even felt a pain in his ears. He said to Shirou in an extremely sinister voice: "Can you make it happen?"  You are the first one to get me so angry!!!!"

    The last sound turned into a strong wind, and Shirou's eyes turned crimson.

    "Well, I won't feel honored." He wanted to wave his hand, but then he realized that his hand was gone a long time ago, so he had to replace it with another one. It looked very relaxed.

    The Blood Wind Eye comes from the hand of the King of Heroes. It has a golden handle and a cylindrical sword body, which is engraved with divine runes. It is divided into three parts. At this moment, it is rotating crosswise, and it is only the first circle.  The mutual rotation creates a small whirlwind.  Later, this whirlwind turned into a violent tornado, twisting and turning wantonly, filling the entire space.  The calm cold night suddenly turned into the first piece of world that was about to be destroyed.

    The King of Heroes didn't know when he took out ea. At this moment, he raised his right hand behind his back, holding the original sword that could even split the heaven and earth. He twisted and intertwined, and the red light reflected everything into the color of magma.  The air dispersed in flight, and even the space began to scream. They used their shrill whistling to convey their sad fate, why they had to suffer the pain of being cut twice in one day.  And the target he wanted to attack was Shirou.

    For Gilgamesh, the thought of cutting this bastard into pieces has disappeared, because for him now, if Shirou Emiya exists for just one more second, he will be killed because of his  Excessive anger leads to self-destruction, so he doesn't care who he is using his sword on. His brain can no longer think. He just instinctively wants to eliminate this guy quickly, regardless of whether he uses EA or not.

    The world-destroying red light illuminated Shirou's whole body red. He was standing in the sa

    e

    In front of her, she felt everything she had just felt.  The violent air flow seemed to tear his already broken body into even more pieces. He couldn't even breathe. The dazzling red light was more piercing than the sun, and his eyes smelled like burning.  If my body was conscious, I would be unable to bear it by now.?Strength, because just seeing that power, I couldn't help but tremble. Even if I didn't feel it, my body was trembling instinctively, wanting to escape from this land.

    This is what I just said

    e

    The power of knocking down is true, it is incomparable and cannot be defended, even if it is sa

    e

    , it is natural to be knocked down.  But what we have to do now is to block it.  Not only to save myself, but also because of the sa behind me

    e.

    "scholar＃＃"

    This strong wind does have an advantage, because in this way, he does not have to listen to the voice behind him

    e

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Run away now, if there＊s nothing you can do, it＊s true, not only does she have a unclear position, she even looks down on herself.  Hum, I can control the strongest se

    People who are vant, do you have a little faith in me?

    With brisk thoughts in his mind, Shirou raised his arms towards the enemy in front of him, opened his palms, and slowly closed his eyes.

    Since she is not confident in me, then I will let him see.

    I want to knock down Gilgamesh, and then sa

    e

    Take it back and end today＊s date perfectly Well, although there was a little conflict in the middle, and there is still a golden gangster coming to harass you, it will be a good ending as long as you drive him away.  Originally, being harassed by such a guy in the world of two, it was the knight's duty to drive him away. If he couldn't even do this, he would definitely be read by Tohsaka when he returned.  Then, knock him down.

    The demonic wind became more violent, and the flying magic power began to condense into blades, cutting the surrounding air. Even Shirou, who was standing there, had several small wounds on his raised arms, but because the wounds on his body were too  If there are too many, it is not easy to detect.

    This is the precursor of EA's intention to cut the world apart.

    His ears were filled with a scream of unknown meaning, and Shirou couldn't tell what kind of sound it was. However, even though he heard a sound that was harsher than sharpening a knife on a prism stone, he had already closed his eyes and was thinking about his own affairs in his heart.  .

    If you want to knock this guy down, you have to block this blow. Otherwise, everything is out of the question, so just block his blow.  The way I can fight is to use projection, projection weapons, projection armor, and things that can be defended by projection.  Then, the search begins.

    From a

    che

    Searched in the vast information, and found suitable defense forces in the vast information.

    ＃＃

    No.  Whether it is aias or the shield that the King of Heroes just drew out and used once, even if the two things are projected at the same time, they cannot defend the enemy's Noble Phantasm in front of them. If you want to defend, you can only project a stronger defensive Noble Phantasm.  However, I don't know how to project other powerful defensive weapons.

    Shirou closed his eyes and began to frown.

    what to do?  He was thinking about countermeasures.

    ※Fantasy about what you can win,§ the red knight once told him from behind.

    fantasy?  Ah, by the way, since I don't have a Noble Phantasm that can defend against ea, then I can imagine a shield that can defend against that sword. I can imagine and create that defense myself.  The strongest weapon I know is excali

    u

    , the shield made must be at least of the same level, no, it should be stronger, a higher level, otherwise, it will not be able to defend against the sword that splits the world.

    So, let＊s make it, the eighth festival begins!  !

    Turn on, an electric shock of 100,000 volts.

    The magic circuit works.

    ?? Firmly adhere to the concept of creation.

    It doesn＊t matter the size of the defensive weapon, as long as it can defend against the blow in front of you, anything else will do.  That guy's power is able to cut the space into pieces, so the power of this weapon should be to block the space and block the fragmentation of the space from outside. This kind of weapon will work.

    ?Imagine the basic skeleton.

    What material should be used for the basic skeleton? It must be strong, otherwise it will not be possible.  powerful＃＃

    "What you should imagine is the strongest version of yourself."

    Yes, the strongest!  !

    ??Floating, lightning lightning that can split mountains apart.

    One, two

    The strongest power I know is the EA that Gilgamesh just wielded, but I can＊t use its concept because I can＊t see through or identify that sword, so I can＊t do it at all.To shadow that sword, it must come from other and so on.

    A flash of light in his heart made him turn his thoughts back.

    The King of Heroes was beaten extremely miserably just now, and the one who beat him like that was a certain existence in his own body. Of course, he is no longer there now, having been expelled, and the one who expelled him was from his own body.  of another existence.

    That light!  !

    By the way, light, the light just now, that light can completely dispel the black power that beat the King of Heroes to pieces. If that light is used as the raw material, it will definitely be able to project the strongest defensive weapon.

    Then, let＊s start making it, and use that light to make the strongest defense.

    ??????? Galloping, instantly destroyed.

    Ten, one hundred, one thousand

    Shirou suddenly opened his eyes.

    In his originally empty hand, a golden light shone. In his outstretched arm, that light no longer belonged to the human world, but came from the sky, from outside this planet.  , in a circle around the Sun, where the light comes from the ecliptic.  Not only can it illuminate the world, but it can also allow people to see the light of the entire Sun West Planet.

    It is true that Gilgamesh's ea can split the world and re-plan it, but it only rearranges already complete items and does not have any direction.  But human beings, no, it should be the world, it is precisely because of this light that it will begin, because nothing can be born in the world of endless darkness.

    That＊s why there are so many imitations in the human world, imitating the brilliance of the sun, but too many of them are useless and inferior products.  Even if they can really do it, they probably only exist among the elves in the ethereal fairyland.

    However, imagining the brilliance of the sun is not that easy. Now Shirou wants to imitate the brilliance of the sun. Not to mention the burden on his body, it is still unknown whether he can do it.  Because, how can fireflies compete with the sun and moon for their brightness?

    However, this is not what Shirou thinks in his heart.

    It won＊t be difficult or impossible, because the light is originally in this body and in this chest. All we need to do is guide it out.  If necessary, it doesn't matter if I turn myself into a shield, because I have already sworn to turn myself into a shield. If she wants to be my sword, then I will turn into a shield to protect her.  Now is the time to fulfill the oath and turn yourself into a shield, the strongest shield!  !  !  !

    The magic power in his body began to accelerate, and the magic circuits in his body were completely opened due to the endless magic power. Countless electric atoms were beating in his blood vessels. They found that their efforts had become in vain, because no matter what they did, they could not stop Shirou now.  , pain and nothing else could stop him.  They could only watch helplessly as lines appeared on Shirou's body again.

    It is not a black pattern, but a blue pattern, full of thunder and lightning, all over the body. However, what Shirou's body will release is a power even more powerful than thunder and lightning.

    Moreover, in the process of trying to guide the light out of his body, Shirou saw that the circuits in his body were all shining. He could clearly understand how his circuits worked, as well as the golden ray in the center of his chest.  The brilliance Ah, of course, the collapse of the body is also understandable, but for that kind of thing, no matter what!  !  !

    ※t

    Aceon!  !  "

    Copy the composition material.

    Because it needs to be pulled out of the body, the remaining four steps can be saved instantly and the result can be achieved directly.

    ※Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh〞〞!!!§

    The pain of body collapse finally reaches the sky, but it is not a roar of pain, that roar represents determination.

    ＃＃

    Light.

    Endless light.

    The world was once dark because the sun itself was not at that position. I don＊t know how many tens of thousands or billions of years it took for the sun to move slowly after the explosion before it stopped at its current position.  When the first ray of sunlight shone on the earth, was there any life that rejoiced because this light illuminated its path forward in the future?

    Gilgamesh opened his eyes wide again, because the enemy in front of him disappeared.  It was replaced by a golden pillar that was not capable of crushing space. The three calibres previously released by another Emiya Shirou were

    u

    The light pillar formed by n is completely incomparable to this one, and even treating them as a comparison is an insult to the light at this moment.  Even Gilgamesh's world-destroying light seemed a little scattered in front of this light.

    Shirou is in this light right now.Inside, he was surrounded by an unimaginably bright light, but in this light, he opened his eyes wide, a little surprised, and at the same time wanted to see clearly what was emitting this light.  But no matter how he looked, he couldn't see clearly what it was.  Moreover, in such light, he opened his eyes wide, but did not feel any dazzling feeling. Instead, he felt waves of unusual warmth and comfort coming from his body, as if he was not in the invisible light, but in the invisible light.  It's in warm, stylish water.

    "Huh?" He suddenly felt something strange in his arm, and couldn't help but lower his head to look at his arm.

    The severed limb originally chopped off by Gilgamesh turned white under the light, and looked as blurry as graffiti on a white paper. However, on this pale graffiti, there was also a more abstract ribbon.

    The broken part of the left arm also emitted light, but in this world of light, it was impossible to tell what color the light was. An originally illusory shadow appeared from the broken part, and then slowly condensed, turning from the original line into  The tangible image allows people to see the blood vessels, muscles, and bones inside, and then the solid skin wraps around it.

    A new arm grew out of Emiya Shirou's broken arm. It was exactly the same as the upper limb. From the position where it was just connected, the color of the skin should be the same. There was not even a scar visible on the broken part. It seemed that this arm  It seems like it has never been broken since the beginning.

    This is＃＃

    During the Holy Grail War, Fuyuki City at night was dark beyond the imagination of ordinary people.  However, this light reaches straight to the sky, illuminating the dark city at night as if it were daytime. No, even in daytime it will not be so bright, because there will always be darkness in the dark corners, but under this light, even the corners  There is nowhere to hide in the darkness.  Even the bright starry sky that could have been seen in the sky felt ashamed.  Compared with this light, they are not even qualified to be decorations.

    Tonight is destined to be a night when church members will grieve their heads because the previous ground shaking was like an earthquake. Some people may have noticed it and ran outside, and then heard an explosion-like sound coming from the junction of the two towns.  Especially the residents near Xinduqiao probably saw some weird scenes.  Even if he went back later because he had nothing to do, those who had not slept would probably think that some kind of miracle had come when they saw this light.

    This situation is no better than a school building where all the people fainted. It can be said to be a gas leak. This situation has spread throughout the cityhow to deal with it!  !

    But this light did not last forever. After about a few seconds, the fire of life began to fade.

    No, it＊s not fading, it＊s being collected by something.

    Shirou's figure returned to the disintegrated world bit by bit. The air around him was sucked away, and it was wrapped in red flames of death. But there was one more thing. In front of him, it was no longer empty.  In front of his palm, a golden object appeared.

    He looked at the thing in shock. His open palm did not grab it, but just stopped in front of it. However, the thing seemed to be supported by something invisible, standing steadily in front of him.  There was obviously no bright light surrounding him anymore, but he still couldn't see its appearance clearly because all the light was absorbed by this thing. The thing in front of Shirou's hand now was not so much a glowing projection treasure.  It's a tool, let alone a treasure made of light.

    The dazzling Noble Phantasm has a sharp shape, like a sword, but there is no hilt, only the blade, and it is unusually wide, as wide as Shirou's two arms put together.

    The Noble Phantasm did not move, but floated steadily, but it made some kind of buzzing sound, a soft and distant sound, as if it had not appeared for a long time, and it was awakening at this moment and could not help but make a sound of joy.

    What's this?  Shirou didn't know.

    How to use this thing?  Shirou didn't know either.

    However, he just relied on his intuition to understand that this item was definitely beyond his imagination. This item was the most powerful treasure that could resist the sword of the King of Heroes.

    However, the King of Heroes himself was somewhat disapproving of this matter. His arrogant roar could still be clearly heard in the broken space: "It's too late to use any tricks to save lives now, bastard!!"

    "Could it be" sa

    e

    Her eyes that had lost their vitality could see things clearly again, and her heart was trembling. This heartbeat that she felt was natural and at the same time palpitating made her feel like something was about to gush out of her throat.

    That thing, yes, there is absolutely no way she can admit it wrong. Even if it is filled with light, she will not mistake it because it belongs to her.  From the beginning?He was despised by her and was scolded by the Lake Goddess. It was precisely because of it that he was able to survive countless wars.

    The limbs that were originally severed were now as if they were wrapped in warm water, dissipating fatigue and filling them with strength again. She could not understand the reason for this.

    The moment her body regained strength, she had jumped up, holding the winning sword in her hand, and jumped to Shirou's side.

    When Shirou was wondering what this thing was, a voice came from beside him.

    "Shirou, take this"

    Shirou turned around and saw a face covered in blood just like his own, and a sword held in a blood-stained hand.  At this moment, Shirou understood what this item was and what he should do.

    So, Shirou grasped the hilt of the sword, and together with the sword's owner, raised the sword.

    Seeing what the two were doing, the King of Heroes roared: "Still struggling to death!!"

    With confidence in his own Noble Phantasm, the King of Heroes slammed out the earth-shattering thing in his hand.

    Space is collapsing, the earth is collapsing, and everything is extinct.  However, for Shirou, the roar gradually became distant. At this moment, Shirou felt peaceful in his heart. This feeling was just like the feeling he had with be before.

    se

    ke

    The scene during the decisive battle, at that time, I was like this.

    Because no matter what, as long as you are with the owner of the hand in your hand, no matter how difficult and dangerous it is, you can overcome it, how powerful the enemy can be defeated, and how much pain you can overcome.

    With the same feeling, the two sword-holders roared and slashed the sword of victory downwards, accurately falling into the golden treasure.

    This is the scabbard.

 Related Works Chapter 174 The Fourth Magic

    "Then I will open the door. You already know what will happen next, and there is no need for me to say more." Looking at the black shadow in front of him with a smile, the white archer smiled and said the lines he had prepared, and at the same time in his heart  Also started to meditate silently.

    "Yes, I will follow your actions." The black shadow is no longer the swaying candlelight, it has become stable, he is laughing, the black shadow cannot see the smiling face, but it is shaking gently  , only to hear him say slowly: "Make it exactly as it is."

    Then, he stretched out his hand and made a stroke in the void. Something seemed to break in the air, making a crisp sound, and a black curtain appeared behind the black shadow.  If Ciel or Solomon saw it, they would definitely find that it was the same as the black door they saw before. Behind the black void was the other end of the world, and possibly another time and space.

    Magic, the second method, is the world-changing magic that can travel to parallel worlds.

    However, the White Archer did not do anything on this scale. He just opened a door in this world that allowed him to return to about twenty days ago.  As far as magic is concerned, it's more like a waste than a waste.  If people from the Magic Association knew about this, I don＊t know how many people would vomit blood and die.

    Facing the black door, the impostor said to his former self: "Behind this door is the mansion. Go in and find Bazett directly. You will know what to do when the time comes."

    He shrugged, wanting to apologize, but seemed helpless: "I can't say too much to you."

    "I know" the black shadow nodded.

    He naturally knows why this is, because he is the impersonator in front of him

    che

    The man.  In other words, he will become him in the future.

    However, it is because of this that he cannot tell him too many things, because he wants to avoid being tampered with in the future.

    It＊s like if a person goes back to the past, say more than ten days ago, and lets himself see it at that time, he might attack himself, kill himself, and cause himself to disappear in the future.  In order to avoid this situation, most people will choose to hide it from him.

    And even if you know that you will come from the future and are prepared in your heart, it will not work if you don't kill him after meeting him, but just communicate with him and live together.  Because you know what you will say in advance, you may say different lines, which will lead to different results in the communication with the other party, and your psychological situation will be different, which may change in the future.

    In particular, if a person goes back to the past before he was born, and then interferes with the circumstances of his birth, whether before or after birth, in short, once some kind of change is caused during that period of time, it may  Causing someone to disappear is the worst case scenario, even if it is avoided.  Or people who grow into a certain personality disappear.

    For example, if a child is born two seconds later due to affecting the existence of the mother's body, are he and the person who was supposed to be born two seconds ago still the same person?

    the answer is negative.

    For another example, Tohsaka Rin, who originally had a strong personality when he grew up, turned out to be a kind of cowardly Tosaka Rin because he was changed by himself who returned from the future when he was young.  The strong future self naturally disappeared. Even though she still had the same body as Rin Tosaka, the strong Rin Tosaka who originally existed was naturally dead, theoretically speaking, and another person appeared there.

    In order to avoid this situation, the white archer has made full preparations. All dialogues are reproduced according to his own memory, and the tone and expression are consistent.  This was the case before, he was a ghost that escaped from Shirou's body, and was killed by Bai A

    che

    It is composed of a remnant soul of the Avenger in the implanted Holy Grail fragment, and then during the time in Shirou's body, it absorbed all of Shirou's knowledge, memory, and experience, and at the same time, it also recalled the time when she was in Matou Sakura's body.  Knowledge, memory, experience, as well as the knowledge, memory, experience of mother Irisviel when he was conceived in the Holy Grail, as well as the knowledge, memory, experience of the various heroic spirits that were incorporated at that time, etc., that's why he knows so much  .

    Whether it is the composition of the Holy Grail, its history, or the direction of the Holy Grail War, who are the participants in the Fifth Holy Grail War, the identity of the heroic spirits, their Noble Phantasms, what kind of people they are, what the process is, and even every step they take.  What it will be is very clear, so clear that it couldn＊t be clearer.  Because these were originally experienced by the matrix of his existence, he gained that knowledge.

    Then, he got it because of the contractThe possession of the real world, the magic power for fighting, and later the body was obtained.  At every step, he only needs to follow the actions of the white archers that he knows, and he can make things change exactly according to his ideas.  If you don＊t know, you will improvise, like now.

    As long as he is sent back to the past, the white archers who will surprise Tohsaka Rin and the others will appear.

    You can＊t tell yourself too many things that will affect the future, because that will cause changes in future events and even affect your own survival, so the white archers cherish words like gold.

    The black shadow also understands this, so he has always been very sophisticated about what he should do, how to obtain a body, how to have the power of magic and what is going on with the burning holes in his body at this moment.  His unpredictable appearance turned into such a mess at this moment. What happened?  However, no matter how curious he was, no matter how much he wanted to know, he didn't ask at all.

    Suddenly, the dark alley began to tremble, and the wind that had no way of blowing into the alley began to howl, making a sound like the waves crashing on the shore.

    What's this?  The White Knight doesn't know that the progress of things he has known all this time is because of his memories obtained in Emiya Shirou's body, as well as the memories obtained in Matou Sakura and the Holy Grail.  That's why he has always been able to appear to know everything, understand everything, and look like he is too knowledgeable and knowledgeable.  But that memory only lasted until he was expelled by Emiya Shirou, and he didn't know anything after that.

    "However, he can still tell the smell of this wind.

    ea.

    "I don't know why the King of Heroes is so crazy that he still uses the Guili Sword. Doesn't he want to kill him?

    e

    ＊s life is over.  With such doubts in his heart, he immediately stopped talking and waved his hand, pushing the black shadow into the black screen.

    The black shadow was like a dandelion in the wind, falling lightly into the black curtain, and then the white archer stretched out his hand expressionlessly and snapped his fingers.

    With a click, the black curtain cracked and turned into countless crystal fragments, falling in front of him.

    White a

    che

    He lowered his head and looked down at the fragments on the ground. The substantial fragments quickly dissipated in the air. He raised his hands, looked left and right, then rolled his eyes and shook them off.

    "Really, if there is a change, it has already happened." Although the white knight knew that it was not necessary, he couldn't help but look at his hands because he wanted to confirm that his body would not disappear or disappear due to changes in his past self.  Change.

    "Are you still worried about life and death? Me? Ha" he screamed strangely, even laughing at himself.

    However, since there is no change in yourself, it means that the past has not changed and everything will develop according to the future situation.

    Suddenly, the dark alley was illuminated, and the fake knight recognized the light, because he was driven out by that light.

    "Tch!" Looking at the soaring light pillar that could be seen even in a secluded corner, the white archer curled his lips, with an expression of resentment on his face, and clenched his fists.

    If it weren＊t for being driven out of Shirou＊s body, he could have gained a higher level of power, not just limited to copying projection.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, he clenched his fists and unclenched them again, sighing silently.  However, I have obtained the power of magic, even if it is only the last time, as long as I have this card, then at the end Since I survived, it is time to prepare for that last time.

    The white archer was deep in thought while changing his expression, as if he was smiling strangely because he imagined the wonderful things that might happen.  Suddenly, he stretched out his hand to block his eyes because of the sunlight that made him close his eyes.

    "What?" The memory he got was limited to just now. He really didn't know what the light was at this time.

    ※excali

    u

    "No, it's not." He squinted his eyes and looked at the beam of light rising into the sky. If it were the holy sword, the current beam of light should look like a meteorite, and sa

    e

    She won＊t hit the holy sword into the sky, she should not be healed yet.

    He jumped up and shuttled across the roof, intending to run to where Shirou and the others were fighting.

    Gilgamesh and sa

    e

    He is very interested in knowing how they will end, but now it may be too late for him to rush over to see, but fortunately, he has prepared a camera there in advance, so he can watch the video.

    TimeGoing back to the past, right here, a dozen days ago, less than three kilometers away from here, in a remote place where many foreigners live, in a place called the Ghost Mansion in Fuyuki City, a  The tall priest came out.  He seemed very happy, but his expression was very gloomy, which combined with his black clothes made people a little intimidating.

    Kotomine Kirei didn't care about the almost undisguised hostility behind him, because no matter what, lance

    It＊s impossible for anyone to betray themselves, that＊s what the Command Seal is.  Moreover, he originally thought that he might use two command spells, but he didn't expect that lance

    He is such a loyal person. As long as he is ordered to forcefully change the contract, he does not even need a command spell to order him to be loyal to him.

    Heroes are always idiots like this. It would be great if their brain structures were half as flexible as their bodies.  With such thoughts in mind, Kotomine Kirei ignored the spiritual form of se

    What was Vant thinking in his heart, his body disappeared into the darkness.

    And in the old mansion he came out of, among the expensive houses with a long history, there was a woman huddled in the corner of the old stairs that had just been cleaned recently.  Her mouth opened and closed as if she was saying something.

    But she had already lost her strength. She was fatally wounded by a surprise attack and had an arm cut off at the same time. Her organs and blood volume were no longer able to support the minimum survival requirements of a human being, even a baby.  However, she was able to maintain her life for several minutes when it was extinguished at the last second, and she is still awake now. Well, even if she is in a severe semi-coma, it is a very good and powerful miracle.  .

    The main reason is probably because of the power of Flamarga's magic seal and the previous training.  However, this still could not stop the god of death from approaching her.

    Yes, she is a magician, recommended by the church and sent by the Magic Association to participate in the Holy Grail War.  But on the first day she arrived, she was attacked by the recommender and the priest whom she also had a crush on, and she was about to die.  She was so weak that she couldn't use her brain. She still hadn't understood that the priest's initial recommendation was a trap.  This was not the message conveyed in her fuzzy mind as she was already dying.

    There is no anger, hatred, or even pain at all. What is conveyed by the numb nerves is only an increasingly obvious darkness.

    I don＊t want to die, I don＊t want to die, I don＊t want to die, I don＊t want to die I don＊t want, I don＊t want to die alone in this place, alone!  !  !

    Horror, uneasiness, confusion, unwillingness.  This woman who couldn't even move her eyelids longed and didn't want to die.

    I don＊t want to die, I don＊t want to die no matter what.  I don't want to die like this.  I don't want to die so tragically.  Die alone like this.  I don＊t want to die, I don＊t want to die, I don＊t want to die, I don＊t want to die, I don＊t want to die, I don＊t want to die, I don＊t want to die, I don＊t want to die, I don＊t want to die, I don＊t want to die, I don＊t want to die, I don＊t want to die, I don＊t want to die, I don＊t want to die!  !  !  !

    The thoughts before death are no longer wishes, hopes, and desires, they have become obsessions, the screams of the female magician＊s soul.  If he could survive, he would not hesitate to mortgage his flexibility to the devil.

    And at this moment, her consciousness, which was about to disperse, heard a voice.

    "Don't you want to die? Then sign the contract."

    ??Youth, the voice of a young man.  The tone of this voice can almost be said to be mocking and successful, but for the female magician at this time, it is really the temptation of the devil.

    Then, her consciousness disappeared.

    Bazette Flamarga didn't know until the end what a terrifying figure the guy she signed a contract with was. She herself had been in a deep sleep until one day she was created by the unknown being she contracted with.  The environment replaces the dreamless coma.

    In her dream, she experienced four infinite days

    Gilgamesh stood in the turbulence of the storm. Although it was a power that could open up the world, he would not be harmed in the eye of the wind. He could clearly see that he was exerting the power to cut the world.  On that son of a bitch who should have had his entrails fried.

    However, his arm holding the sword was slightly retracted back, reducing ea's strength.

    Because sa

    e

    Now it seems that standing next to that guy, even if he has the holy sword, he can't resist this power. He doesn't want to kill him.

    e

    He died, therefore, he canceled part of the power of the sword and kept it sa

    e

    It will not die, and the bastard will be eliminated.

    At this time, he didn＊t know,This decision saved his life.

    The storm of death has turned the land it passed into a dead place where absolutely no life will exist. Because of the wrath of the Hero King, they will no longer be able to give birth to any life in endless years.

    Gilgamesh put his arms down and looked at the red storm raging, as if a huge monster was destroying the world. He showed a calm expression, but he was still very angry, and even got sa

    e

    Nothing like this can calm his anger.

    Of course, if you sa

    e

    If she still refuses to give in, maybe he can give her some psychological counseling!  Thinking of this, a smile finally appeared on Gilgamesh's face.  Although there is no master

    ,sa

    e

    It＊s not easy to survive, but the device he used in the church should still be there. If not, there＊s Kirei Kotomine, a ready-made contractor.

    However, the smile soon solidified on his face.

    "Um?"

    In the red storm, a little starlight suddenly appeared Just when Gilgamesh thought so, the thing he thought was starlight had instantly grown several times larger, and then his eyes looked like wax figures.  He was staring straight at the person a few meters away.

    sa

    e

    and Shirou held the hilts of the swords of victory and contract, but before releasing excali with all their strength

    u

    The unstoppable wind of death did not wrap around the two of them. It just bypassed them in front of them!  !  They seemed to be in a new space, quiet and peaceful. The red flash in front of them clearly cut open the earth and sky with power visible to the naked eye, but when it came to them it disappeared like a phantom.

    The flames of death are rolling and surging, but it is such a terrifying force, but it cannot hurt even one of their fingers, and it is still disappearing

    Gilgamesh clearly understood how much existence the power he released could destroy. However, now they disappeared before his eyes, and did not destroy anything he wanted to destroy.

    Impossible However, before this thought appeared, Gilgamesh saw the light he wanted to see again.  However, he saw the vortex of death sweeping towards him.

    When the power of the Sword of Deviation impacted the scabbard of the Sword of Victory and Contract, Shirou didn't know what to do at all, but like instinct, he and sa

    e

    He pulled the sword with the scabbard and pointed it at the incoming roar of destruction.  He obviously didn't even know the reason, but he was full of confidence.

    Will definitely win.

    The red stream of light hit the scabbard, and the result was like waves rushing onto the dam. Although it had overwhelming power, it still couldn't break through the hard structure, and could only be pushed back - the golden scabbard was like this.  After holding on to the world-destroying light so hard, and having no room to fight back, the power that was supposed to devour the two of them came into contact with Cambridge, and was sent back unchanged.

    This is not the first time that Gilgamesh has seen the power of ea, but this is the first time he has seen it from a direct perspective. If he is at a loss for an unknown reason at this time, he will disappear.

    ea was actually bounced back!  !  !

    However, at this moment, he was awake. His head had just regained its calmness and was operating at high speed. The King of Heroes raised the sword in his hand again.

    "It's impossible, this kind of thing" Gilgamesh let out an inhuman scream, and the sword in his hand began to spin again.  However, his voice was drowned in the sound of the world collapsing.

    Shirou just watched the Golden Knight roar and be swallowed up by the red light. His majestic body, like a majestic mountain, could not remain stable under the power he released. Even the body that once towered over the world,  It also began to shake, stagger, and tilt In the end, Shirou could only see red light, but could not see Gilgamesh's figure.

    do you died?  Both of them were thinking about this issue in their minds, even though their positions were on the opposite side of the King of Heroes, and they hoped that he would die without even a scum left.  And he knew that if he was hit by the Guili Sword, it would be considered a farewell to his body, but he still couldn't help but feel nervous and suspicious in his heart.  The two of them were convinced from nowhere that their opponent, the first king in the world, would not die so easily.

    "!!!" The red flash suddenly gave off a strange roar, between Shirou and Sa

    e

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??The red light in their eyes was so strong that the two of them could hardly open their eyes. At the same time, they vaguely saw that the red magic power that had already submerged the Golden Knight exploded.

    The red flames were flying around like scattered dandelions. After the red light that could shatter the sky and the earth was scattered, it did not cause substantial damage to the surroundings, as if they were really just light.  And among the scattered red light, there was a figure standing.

    Shirou and sa

    e

    Their bodies felt cold, and all they could feel was trembling as they could still survive under such a powerful situation.

    "However, the King of Heroes doesn't look very good either.

    The golden armor finally peeled off completely, and pieces of golden armor fell from the King of Heroes' body and fell to the ground.  The hair that was originally burning like golden flames was no longer as majestic as before. They hung messily on the man's head, covering his forehead and his eyes.  Even so, he was still standing, with no intention of falling down or disappearing.

    This former servant was still able to stand tall after suffering a blow that could destroy the space. He was like a statue of the master's god. It was scarred and lifelike. It was more frightening than surprising and admirable.

    "It's impossible" Shirou heard such a voice, and then he looked at sa

    e

    , it＊s not surprising that she has such feelings, because he feels the same way.  But with sa

    e

    After looking at each other, he suddenly realized the sympathy in the other person's eyes. It turned out that the person who just spoke was not sa.

    e

    , but he was muttering subconsciously.

    It was also because it was so frightening that Shirou didn't even realize what he said.

    At this moment, the Golden Knight moved. His movements destroyed the feeling of the statue, making people feel that the gods were resurrected through the body of the statue.

    Shirou and sa

    e

    My heart tightened at the same time, but I saw the golden servant raised his head, and among the messy blond hair, a pair of devil-like eyes released a curse.

    Gilgamesh felt as if his body was about to be shattered. He had never been injured before, nor had he thought that he would be so seriously injured.

    At the last moment when he was hit, he used ea again and sent out the prehistoric world, but the hasty activation did not have the strongest power at all, and it was impossible to offset it.  Fortunately, the Hero King's blow did not use the strongest force. This kind of luck allowed EA to offset part of the force after the collision, giving him the opportunity to continue to exert force. By constantly releasing, he won for himself.  A piece of land that could stand on finally dispersed the rebounding power of ea.

    However, the power of space tearing still affected him.  At this moment, Huang Jin looked at his body, which was filled with the pain of being soaked in magma, and the flames all over his body reached the top of his head, and his head was about to be burned through. This was something he had never felt since he was born.

    However, at this moment, there is still another feeling in the heart of the King of Heroes regarding the endless anger.

    Fear!

    In the flames of destruction, he felt such fear for the first time.

    Raising his wrist, he looked at his limbs that smelled of burning, and his face was so hideous that the bones were almost protruding.

    will die.

    Shirou and sa

    e

    With such a feeling, no matter who it is, they will be afraid of the eyes of the gods, and even the bravest warriors will tremble.

    Even if you hold the scabbard in your hand, it can't increase the confidence of the two of them.  Just when the two of them thought that the King of Heroes was about to go crazy and roar to kill them, well, even if he immediately destroyed the island and destroyed the world, they would not be surprised, but Gilgamesh's figure suddenly began to thin out.  .

    "Why?"

    In the surprised gazes of the two people, the figure of the Golden Knight disappeared. Although the heroic spirit would dissipate after death, the other party obviously did not. He had turned into a spirit.

    Attack?  no.  gone?

    sa

    e

    It＊s se

    vant, you can naturally see the spiritual body

    Vant, if the opponent used high-speed movement as a prelude to the attack, she would naturally be able to see it, but the opponent's figure did disappear backwards, and it seemed as if he had really escaped.

    However, he looked so disgusting, but he suddenly left. This change is really shocking.Can not accept.

    "Did you escape?" The golden object in front of her began to dim. She heard a voice and at the same time felt that the palm covering her hand became heavier.

    "Shirou!"

    Shirou didn＊t know whether Gilgamesh had escaped, but after his retinas couldn＊t capture the figure of the King of Heroes, his tense nerves automatically cut off, and his body reacted naturally.  He suddenly realized that his body had no feeling, no matter his limbs or head, even the feeling of the wound was gone. His eyes were still open, and there was something so bright shining in front of him, but he couldn't see it.  All that can be felt is the feeling of falling.

    The body is falling, and the consciousness is falling.

    The falling body trembled, and Shirou's falling consciousness stopped. He raised his head blankly and moved his eyes as much as possible to see what was holding him back.

    "However, he still couldn't use his eyes and he couldn't see anything.  However, the nose is still in good shape and not completely crashed.  He asked about the smell of blood, the touch of silk gently rubbing against his face, and the gentle feeling on his neck that he had never felt before.

    He understood how he stopped falling, and couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    sa

    e

    She was disarmed at some point and dragged her master with both hands. Her arms went around Shirou's arms and around his back, supporting his body with gentle strength.

    It would be nice if the position was reversed.  Shirou took a breath.

    And sa

    e

    She hugged Shirou's limp body tightly, because she couldn't hug Shirou if she held the sword, so she put away the holy sword.  At this moment, she lowered her eyes, feeling the empty air on his chest, and recalled the scene just now.

    The thing just now was, yes, her scabbard.  What was dug out of Cornwall ten years ago and used as a sacred relic by Emiya Kiritsugu to summon her was also a Noble Phantasm she lost forever.

    The Goddess of the Lake once believed that this child, who supported a country with a woman's body, could not match even the sun with her brilliance. She was a powerful source of light that could illuminate the world. She was not a powerful existence, but she wanted to be like that.  , therefore, once handed over the two most important items to him.

    Sword, and scabbard.

    She owns the Holy Sword, and the scabbard was given to Shirou by Kiritsugu.

    At this moment, it will appear in Shirou's body, sa

    e

    Even though he was surprised, he also felt that it was natural. His suspicion all along was correct. Shirou's self-healing ability came from his own scabbard.  She stretched out her hand and injected her magic into Shirou's back, letting the scabbard continue to heal Shirou's body.

    The battle just now, without the scabbard, would definitely end in death. No matter how hard she tried, her holy sword could not fight against the King of Heroes, because her scabbard was lost.

    But Shirou was holding her lost scabbard.  Of course, it would be useless if Shirou was just holding the scabbard.

    It is precisely because he has the Holy Sword and Shirou has the scabbard that he can fight against the King of Heroes.

    Sword, scabbard.

    "Because for me, the most important thing is sa

    e

    Woolen cloth.  "

    I finally understood the meaning, sa

    e

    Gratefully, he hugged his master tightly without leaving his master.  Now, she not only found the lost scabbard, but also got something more precious.

    "Ah, I finally understand. It turns out that Shirou is my scabbard." She closed her eyes.

    The reassuring words entered Shirou's consciousness. Shirou tried hard to raise his arms, respond to the embrace of the person in front of him, and respond to her words, saying to her: Well, for life.

    However, despite struggling to lift one centimeter of his arm, he could only fall into the abyss of darkness along with his own consciousness.

    Taking a deep breath, the white air exhaled by Tohsaka Rin disappeared in a flash. She crossed her arms and looked at the two people in the distance who didn't notice her at all. She said helplessly: "It seems we are late.  Well, we don＊t need to get over the current situation.§

    After listening to the female magician＊s words, another female magician appeared next to her.

    After materialization, caste

    Wearing a black robe, Tohsaka Rin looks out of place in this land that has been detonated by nuclear explosions.

    When Shirou was injured for the first time, caste

    You know, although she doesn＊t really want to save Shirou, but sheto one's own master

    If she left it alone, not to mention her own survival issues, Tohsaka Rin and Matou Sakura would definitely be hunted down with all their strength, so she immediately informed Tohsaka.

    After receiving the news, Tohsaka immediately made a judgment. There was no doubt about the authenticity of the situation. He was sure that caste

    Don＊t dare to play tricks.  It is inevitable to leave a follower as a guard, ride

    Being left behind, she followed caste

    Run over here, although the speed is higher than the ride

    She has the advantage, but she is not Shirou＊s sex

    vant, there is no way to know its location without a connection, and caste

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There＊s no need to worry with Kuzumu as a hostage.

    But not long after leaving the house, Tohsaka realized that there was no need to worry about Shirou's location, because it was difficult not to notice the huge magic power fluctuations coming from the junction with the new capital. He immediately ran over, but just about to  When the time came, Gilgamesh activated ea.  Suddenly, the path they were on was destroyed into an unconnected space. They had clearly seen Shirou, but they were helpless and couldn't get close, not even Caste.

    You can only move within a complete space, and you have to prepare in advance. It was impossible at that time.  They could only watch as Shirou's fate was controlled by them.

    Fortunately, the danger was saved in the end. They ran to the front, and Gilgamesh also retreated. At this moment, facing the figures of the two embracing each other, caste

    Hearing Tohsaka＊s voice, he turned his head slightly.

    "Oh, you are so calm, you" caste

    The expression on the face in the black robe was unclear, but when she looked at Tosaka's expressionless face, her voice was a little strange: "What if I just mastered

    Did not stand up, let a

    che

    Take away sa

    e

    , it＊s actually pretty good You may have thought about it just now.  "

    She suddenly changed into a vicious tone that saw through everything.

    Tohsaka's expression did not change, he just looked back at her: "I was just thinking that although the attack was blocked, why did Jin Shining, who had such a powerful Noble Phantasm, still retreat?!"

    (Recently I have been working night shift, I haven＊t slept enough during the day, and there are some problems with updating)

 Related Works Chapter 175: Oath Keeper

    In the early morning, a new day has arrived. The city that should be usually quiet is a little noisy. Every few streets there is a police car passing by, and in some places there is a small group of police. Their main job is to clear the door of Fuyuki because of the previous  Curious citizens who went out due to strange phenomena were sent home. After all, the city is not very peaceful now.  Important places were blocked by large-scale police forces, such as in front of Xindu Bridge.

    After learning that something unusual had happened there, the police rushed to the scene as soon as possiblethe first time after receiving the call.  At this moment, an outstanding police officer who was transferred frowned and looked around, and reached out to stroke the stubble on his face.  [bsp; Daisuke naturally knew that no matter where the crime scene was, the evidence could not be stepped on, but he still stepped on it without feeling anything wrong.  After all, the entire earth has turned into scorched earth. This scene and this evidence can be stepped on even if they are stepped on a few times. There are still large areas that have not been stepped on.

    Because at this moment, he was stepping on the scorched earth under his feet and looked at the park very close to the bridge, or the wilderness that used to be the park. Even if he had experienced a murder case, he still could only feel weird at this crime scene.

    The park was in good condition a few hours ago, but it suddenly became like this. The intact park turned into ruins that had been bombarded The ruins are still light. There is not even a trace of the existence of the park here.  Even the ground disappeared, only dirt was visible.  No one has ever seen any engineering team working here, and there are no documents to be repaired or removed. The park that was intact a few hours ago seemed to have turned into this tragic situation in an instant.

    It＊s unclear how it was done, and by inference, it can only be said that it was done by an unknown perpetrator.  The perpetrator could only have committed the crime three hours to half an hour ago.

    Daisuke has been handling cases for more than ten years, but he has never seen a case like this. Let alone how it was done, what is the use of doing it?  He sighed, seemingly looking around, but actually thinking about other things.

    Usually when there is a break, I come to the Internet cafe to send it)

 Related Works Chapter 176 Come to Church

    It was already dawn, and Shirou was sitting alone in the living room, going through the process of darkness and gradually getting brighter. He rested his elbows on the table, mingled his fingers together, and looked at the table with dull eyes, a tired look on his face.  .

    However, if you get closer, you will find that it is not a tired face, but actually an empty face of Shirou.

    A few hours ago, he had expressed his feelings to the girl he liked and that he would give up his life for her, but the result was rejection by the other party.

    ?????????? If it was a flat refusal, saying it was impossible, Shirou probably wouldn't be so hurt.  But he can feel, no, he should know clearly, sa

    e

    I also thought about those things, but in the end I still rejected myself.  Because she thought of the king's oath and so on.

    Although I understand why, sa

    e

    Because of some reason, understanding does not mean being able to understand and accept it, so while Emiya Shirou was disappointed, he was also a little angry.

    "Really? In comparison, am I ranked second?" As the saying goes, I still have fire. Thinking of this, Shirou couldn't help but feel a little angry.

    Emiya Shirou, who had gone through a gap of sixteen years in relationships, had to sacrifice much more than any other couple in the world when he experienced his first relationship. After all, not every boyfriend will be cut open and stabbed.  Wearing, cutting off arms and legs and other dating processes.  However, after experiencing so many things, why does she still hold on to that annoying wrong oath?  Am I that unimportant?

    Thinking like this, Shirou became even more angry, and it gradually turned into resentment.  For a novice like him in the emotional world, he really cannot stay rational at this time. He is expected to find a barrel of wine to drink like Cu Chulainn at this time, and forget everything when he opens his eyes the next day, or think that he has eaten enough.  Even more painful, it is impossible to turn around and continue to knock on the door in order to reach the necessary stage of seeking spiritual masters.

    If there was someone around at this time, Shirou might not think about these things because of the other person's obstruction, but now that there is really no one around, Shirou can only think about these things alone, and as a result, the resentment gradually grows.

    Fortunately, it was contained in time. Just when Shirou felt that his heart had been trampled on by the other king's mission, he decided to deal with the ruthless sa

    e

    After a few days of cold war, when it was time to report back, the phone rang.

    Shirou was startled and jumped out of his thoughts. He heard the phone ringing in the corridor, so he suppressed the evil fire in his heart and walked out to answer the phone.

    "Hey" Shirou let out a long breath and said weakly.  He was a little strange, it was not completely bright yet, who would call at this time.

    "Hey, you answered the phone so quickly" came a surprised voice from the other side.

    Hearing this voice, Shirou's nerves suddenly jumped. He suddenly cheered up and tightened his grip on the microphone in his hand: "You"

    He knew who the voice belonged to because he was very familiar with the voice and knew who it belonged to as soon as he heard it.

    a

    che

    , his voice in the future.  However, that surprise and frivolity were sounds he would never make.  Well, it was clear who the caller was.

    Counterfeit a

    che

    , produced with a

    che

    A man with the same body, a man whose identity is still unknown.  At this moment, it was him who called him again.

    His voice came from the tightly held microphone, and the fake archer was a little confused: "Well, it's me. I didn't expect you to get up so early today. I thought it was Sakura who answered the phone!"

    "You guywhy are you calling me?" Shirou became wary when the other party mentioned Sakura and reminded him.  Because last time, that guy quietly entered his house and kidnapped Sakura. To this day, Shirou still doesn't know how he managed to break through three SEs.

    Vant＊s surveillance came in. Don＊t let the situation happen again at this time.

    The fake archer heard something was wrong in his voice and smiled: "Don't be so nervous. I didn't mean to call you with any malicious intentions this time. On the contrary, I want to tell you something, the information you want to know."

    "Huh?" Shirou became even more cautious after hearing this: "What information?"

    The counterfeiter said: "My identity, my abilities, what do you think? Are you interested?"

    ""

    Listening to the silence on the other end of the phone, he chuckled: "You must have been tracing my existence, and there is also Gilgamesh. If you want to know, I can do it all"Let me tell you.  "

    "What's your purpose, guy?" Shirou asked in a deep voice.

    "Ah, there is no purpose. I just want to tell you about my existence. I didn't mean to hide it before, but some things have not been completed, so I can't say it." The white archer's words were a bit strange, but he did not elaborate: "It's different now.  , everything I need to do is over, and it＊s time to be honest. And, even if I don＊t say it to anyone, at least I will say it to you.§

    "Then just say it," Shirou said.

    The other side was silent for a few seconds, and then came the voice of the white archer who couldn't laugh or cry: "Hey, if you don't do this, I will tell you my biggest secret. You don't even want to see me, are you too stingy?"

    "Do you want an interview?" Shirou asked, wondering if this was a trap.

    "Correct" white a

    che

    Said: "What do you want to know? At least we have to meet and talk about it."

    "You and I are not friends. On the contrary, we are enemies. Why should I believe you?"

    "It's up to you," Bai a

    che

    He said nonchalantly: "That's it. If you want to know, come to the church and find me."

    "The church" Shirou was shocked again when he heard this. He didn't expect the other party to mention such a location. He asked, "Are you in the church now?"

    The other party answered easily: "Yes."

    The church is an important location in the Holy Grail War, because the master has lost its fighting power and fighting spirit.

    He can seek refuge there and the Church will guarantee his safety.  And this guy is in church now, but he hasn't lost se

    Vant, before he signed a contract with Gilgamesh, he always came and went alone, but now he is in the church, and Shirou does not think that Kotomine Kirei will allow him to enter the rendezvous.  But he is in the church, so

    "Don't worry." The words from the other party brought Shirou back to his senses, and he only heard him say: "I didn't do anything to the priest of this church, but you, come here quickly. You don't want him to help you collect information about us.  Okay, no need now, I will explain it for him. Oh, by the way, if you come at a time that satisfies me, I will also give you a lance as a friendly gift

    And the information about his master.  "

    The White Archers have a reputation of attracting customers with a big opening bonus, buy one, get one free.

    ※lance

    information?  "

    "Well, you never knew his master

    Who is it, and you suspect that you have fallen in love with the female magician designated by the seal? Well, let me tell you.  "

    Shirou felt a chill in his heart. The other party even knew about this. Could it be that he had been monitoring his side and learned the information on his side without anyone noticing

    In the end, Talang gritted his teeth, weighed it in his mind, and finally let out a long breath: "Well, I understand, I'll go right away."

    "That's good, come over as soon as possible" Bai a

    che

    He paused for a moment and said as if he remembered something: "Ah, by the way, last but not least, you'd better bring someone with you."

    Come here, because if I see you coming alone, I may not be able to resist the temptation and kill you.  "

    He chuckled, and his tone was teasing, as if he was not bringing a hero here, but a cannon fodder who could block a knife and die.

    After hanging up the phone, Shirou stood there, thinking whether this was a trap.  Although I definitely want to see it, it＊s still good to think about it.  But at the end of the day, Shirou suddenly realized that even if the trap was prepared, looking at it now, it was not necessary at all.

    Although I don＊t know what that guy wants to do, it shouldn＊t be a trap, because what he has now is the strongest se

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Moreover, Gilgamesh's Noble Phantasm is unmatched by anyone. As long as he wants, he can easily destroy the city with one blow. Not only does it eliminate the enemy, but it is also in line with the secrecy of the Holy Grail War. Even he can accuse  His offending church is gone and he can be the final winner.  Therefore, there is no need to engage in small tricks or traps to consume your own strength.

    Thinking about it in the end, even though he concluded that the other party did not set a trap, but he also repeated his despair over his strength, Shirou couldn't help but feel a little depressed.  However, since it's not a trap, then you can at least go and have a look. From the first moment that guy appeared, people have been confused about his intentions and what he wants to do.  Now, since he took the initiative to come over, let＊s get in touch with him.Next, maybe you can figure out his intentions and get some information, which will be beneficial in the future.

    ※Furthermore Shirou felt a little heavy in his mind. He asked Kotomine Kirei to investigate the whereabouts of Gilgamesh, so he should have gone out to investigate. After he found out, he was white-a

    che

    Found out and got caught.  Although he had no friendship with him, if he was caught because of himself, then Emiya Shirou would have to go take a look anyway.

    ※t

    Aceon!  "

    So, Shirou took a deep breath, raised his palm, looked at it and recited the incantation.  There was no projection, just to check the condition of the body. Shirou was almost killed by the rampaging magic circuit last night. Now he did not dare to use projection rashly, but tentatively opened part of the magic circuit.

    The result made him very happy. This small part of the magic circuit was operating normally without any signs of loss of control. Shirou did not feel any discomfort. It was probably because he went too far last night. Today's small-scale activation was not painful at all.  Itchy, the projection should be enough, and if something happens, there will be no problem in combat.

    After thatthat guy said it would be better to bring someone with you

    In the past, Shiro also felt that doing this was more secure, because once there was anything wrong, there was a care. If there was an accident, he could run away.

    There was no need to think about this at first, Shirou turned around and wanted to find sa

    e

    , and discuss it with Tohsaka at the same time - sa

    e

    The voice that entered his heart last night resounded again. After Shirou turned around, he stood still.  He looked at the wall of the corridor, then made a sound, turned around and walked to the door, calling in a cold and low voice: "Caste".

    "

    Immediately, the female magician appeared beside me.

    "What's wrong, my master!" caste

    ? asked with a smile.

    "Come to church with me" Shirou was not angry and put on his shoes.

    "Understanding" caste

    The figure disappeared, and Shirou understood that she followed him in spirit form and did not leave.

    Because of sa

    e

    Being a little angry, Shirou even forgot about the most important thing, discussing with Tohsaka how to do this, and just accelerated all the way, running towards the church.

    "Okay, he will come here by himself in a while." Putting down his cell phone, the white archer threw it on the coffee table in front of him and fell down on the sofa. He hadn't sat on such a soft thing for a long time, and he couldn't help but feel comfortable.  He moaned: "It feels so good, ehhhhh!!!"

    He made a strange noise. Opposite him, Kotomine Kirei, whom Emiya Shirou thought he had caught, was sitting angrily, shaking a glass of red wine, appreciating its color and fragrance, and ignoring him.

    After a pause, the white archer sat up and stretched: "By the way, that guy Gilgamesh, are you sure he won't come back too early?"

    "He is your se

    Vant, why are you asking me now that things have come to this?  "The priest gently picked up the wine glass and took a sip.

    "Hey, I couldn't persuade him, so I came to you for help. You also said that he would wait for a long time before coming over. Don't wait for a while. He jumped out in the middle of my sentence. When he heard that I was using Shirou's body to  Cut it like that I will be the one who dies!!" the white archer said dissatisfied.

    Kotomine Kirei didn＊t answer and just continued drinking.  white a

    che

    "Looking at him like that, it's not so much that he took a sip, but rather tasted the taste of the wine with his lips, and then put down the glass.  Oh, by the way, he said it was called tasting. Hey, is it wine tasting or appreciation?

    After a pause, the white archer gave up the question and asked instead: "How about the camera you want? What do you think?"

    The priest put down his wine glass again and glanced at the camera still on the table. All the battle scenes at Xinduqiao last night were recorded. Mine Kirei had just finished watching it a few minutes ago, and he and Bai A

    che

    Together.

    These words diverted the priest's attention, but he did not speak immediately.  After a moment of silence, the priest looked at the wine in the glass and said: "From a person's actions, you can see what the person wants to do and the direction in which he is going. Then you can know his thoughts, and thus you can know his origins and his path."  ending."

    "Ah! You" the white archer was stunned.?, shocked, he looked at the priest blankly for a while, and said in an unbelievable tone: "What do you mean?"

    He thought for a while and didn＊t understand what the priest meant by that, but when he looked at him again, he was drinking again.

    "So Zen." The counterfeiter looked surprised. He held his chin and thought for a while, but found that he still understood what he meant. He couldn't help but said: "What do you mean, prophecy? And what you said is  Who? Do you know whose ending?"

    He asked several questions in one breath, but Kotomine Kirei didn't speak and just continued to drink his wine.

    After pausing for a while, Kotomine finished the wine in the glass and asked: "By the way, why did you put the things you brought in the forest behind? And they are ordnance."

    The priest said: "se

    In the battle between vants, ordnance is of no use at all.  "

    "It's useful." The white archer waved his hand casually: "I'm not an idiot. I can't get something useless. And I don't know about weapons. I also have sports cars and the like."

    "As for why it is placed there, it is because it will not be seen there. Even if the trees are crushed, as long as no one finds it today, it will be fine," the white archer said.

    "today?"

    "Yeah" the white archer nodded, looking at the luxurious church interior, he blinked with a mysterious look on his face: "It ends tonight, the Fifth Holy Grail War."

    He turned to look at Kotomine Kirei: "Tonight is a fateful night."

    "Oh," the priest said with great interest, "But judging from the current situation, the Holy Grail has not been filled, not even half. Do you want to do it all at once?"

    "Of course, as long as the quantity is sufficient, there will be no problem in time." The white archer laughed.

    "However, Emiya Shirou will definitely intervene. Multiple Holy Grail Advent Points like this may cause chaos in the Holy Grail system due to too many containers. Moreover, se

    ※The quantity of vant is not enough.§ The priest put the wine glass on the table.

    "Ah, the quantity is enough" Bai a

    che

    I am not worried about this: "A Holy Grail only needs five se

    vant is enough, now the Golden Holy Grail has been partially filled, and the rest, even if Gilgamesh and the sa he wants are left behind

    e

    , the quantity is also sufficient.  "

    He stood up facing the priest＊s calm face: ※Don＊t think that I have done nothing in the past four years.§

    "Four years?" The priest looked at him in surprise.

    White a

    che

    He opened his arms and made a begging face: "I told you, thanks to others, I have the power to use magic five times. The first two times I used it casually. The third time, I plan to  I no longer wasted my strength and did something useful, so I left Fuyuki City and wandered around the world. Then four years later, I used the power of magic again to open a passage and return home four years later.  By last night.§

    Indeed, the current White Bow Soldier is not the guy he separated from yesterday morning, but the guy who came back from the future.

    After parting with him that day, Bai a

    che

    He left Fuyuki City without asking any questions, and then wandered outside for four years. Four years later, he once again used magic to return from the future, and at the same time moved himself from harbors and bases in various places.  Collected the weapons and brought them back.  That was the scene last night, when he rushed back before Gilgamesh was beaten, specifically to watch his fight.  After that, he sent his future self into the world twenty days ago, and returned to join the priest.

    The priest's face darkened, and he immediately understood what the fake archer meant: "That is to say, you have left Fuyuki City now, but you in front of me came back from four years ago from different time and space. Now you are here  There is another you in another part of this world."

    "Correct answer!" The white archer had already snapped his fingers, and then he said: "In the past four years, I have traveled around the world, seen a lot of things, and gained a lot of things at the same time. The ordnance you mentioned is only part of it.  .§

    "Humph!" The priest smiled faintly, not knowing what he meant.

    Even those are just part of it, forget about guns, ammunition, bazookas, etc., but now in the forest behind him, there are many big guys parked, M1, Apache, and even a few unknown planes of the priest  , looks quite strange, I don＊t know what model it is, but it looks like it must be from the earphones.A tough breed.

    Although he has fought countless evil spirits and met many ancient heroes, he has not seen much about these modern weapons, let alone such a big guy.  When he saw so many weapons parked in his backyard just last night, the priest couldn't help but be moved. No matter who it was, these dozen big guys could even start a war and raze Fuyuki City to the ground.  This is no longer the category of terrorists. Even if they are not separated, they are still considered to be the top terrorists in the world.

    "But, what are you going to do with these things?" Kotomine Kirei was still a little confused.

    "Of course it is useful, but it is not for myself, but for a certain man." The white archer smiled mysteriously, and did not say for whom it was prepared, but he said to the priest: "It's like  You were like that."

    Kirei＊s eyes jumped. For a moment, he seemed to understand what the guy wanted with those things, but it was too dangerous to do so: "Hey, you"

    As for what this guy planned to do with these things, when and where he got them, the priest never knew the answer, because the guy was also busy at the time and could not explain.  Now he finally gets to know.

    But the white archer didn't intend to let him continue. He quickly interrupted him: "I traveled around the world, looking for the answers I needed, and also to collect what I wanted. These guys are among them.  Part of it, and then, finally, I found the answers I wanted and gathered what I wanted, and I decided to come back and continue the Holy Grail War.§

    "Answer?"

    "Well, I'm lucky. My answer is very simple. I can get it while traveling around the world. Unlike you, I still don't know it yet." The white archer who got the answer stretched out his hand helplessly and waved to the priest.  A little bit sarcastic.

    As for the answer he got and what his question was, the priest did not intend to ask. He asked instead: "That is to say, do you plan to let the Holy Grail come tonight?"

    "Of course, otherwise why would I do this?" The latter rolled his eyes.

    "So, what's the ending?" the priest asked him.

    "Huh?" Bai a

    che

    I didn＊t understand what he meant for a while.

    "The ending of the Holy Grail War" Kotomine Kirei's eyes flashed with gray light: "Since you have returned from the future, you must know the ending, whether it is victory, failure, or an incomplete ending  What＊s the ending?§

    "" Bai a

    che

    Hearing this, his expression was no longer so relaxed. He was silent for a while and said with a smile: "The ending? I don't know."

    "Even if I come back from the future, things like the Holy Grail War are hidden from the light. I haven't returned to Fuyuki City in the future, how do I know what the outcome will be?" He laughed.

    The priest didn＊t speak, but looked at his arm playfully.

    There is something given to him by the Holy Grail War Supervisor, a command spell. With him, Gilgamesh made a contract with this guy and became his se

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    So, the answer can be found here.

    Gilgamesh is their greatest fighting force. As long as he is alive, they will be invincible in the Holy Grail War.  In other words, if the Holy Grail War is won, then Gilgamesh's contract will exist.  If it fails, then Gilgamesh's contract will naturally disappear.  Therefore, as long as the white archer rolls up his sleeves and gives him a check, the ending will come out.

    The white archer understood the meaning of the priest's gaze, but he did not speak. He just put his hands behind his head calmly, sat back on the soft sofa, and leaned in a comfortable position.

    The two looked at each other with meaningful smiles in their eyes.

    Finally, the priest looked away, poured himself another glass of wine, and changed the topic.

    "Since you plan to descend on the Holy Grail tonight, then where should I be?" he asked.

    "No, it's not" Bai a

    che

    He shook his head: "It's Enzo Mountain, and underneath it is the Holy Grail System, and there's also the Caste directly under Ryudou Temple.

    The large underground cavity created has natural conditions, and the geographical location is much better than your spiritual land.  "

    "So, why do you want to keep those equipment here? You planned to use it. It is still here now. When the time comes to use it, it will be there. How do you plan to transfer these things?"??§

    White a

    che

    ??????????????????????????

    e

    How can they use it at this time, but if they don＊t use it, how can he transport the pile of things behind to the top of Liudong Temple.  Even if no one sees it, how can he transport so many things?  I originally stayed here to hide, but now it seems to have become a problem.

    ????????????????????????????? Bai a

    che

    I have some headache.

 Related Works Chapter 177 Underground Temple

    "Huhhuh" Panting all the way, Shirou finally arrived in front of the church.

    Because of the battle last night, although no one saw it, I don＊t know what happened. After all, the park near the bridge was completely destroyed, and people were worried whether the foundation of the bridge nearby was affected. Shirou walked nearby and found that there were roadblocks and  The traffic police and the like were obviously closed to traffic.  [bsp; If we want to take a long detour, we can only go through the city next door, so we don＊t know how far we have to take a detour, so we walk along the bay near the bridge to a deserted place and let caste

    He took himself with him and flew through the air.  Even so, it took Shirou more than an hour.

    After taking a long breath to adjust his breathing, Shirou looked up at the cross on top of the church.  The black cross is intertwined with the sky. If you don't look carefully, you can't tell whether it exists. It's already seven o'clock. At this time, the sky should be bright and the sun rises, but today's sky is extremely dark and gray.  Yes, but it's not like the darkness before the rain. Instead, it feels like a gray sky.

    There is no sense of solemnity and tranquility in this church under the sky. The place that should be sacred is now as cold as a house whose owner has been dead for a long time, giving people an ominous feeling.

    After adjusting his breathing, Shirou stared at the door, although he couldn't see the sex behind him.

    vant, but caste

    Shirou could clearly feel the aura coming from this moment, and it seemed that she also felt it, tensing her nerves.

    That guy, is he in here?  Shirou reached out and pushed the thick door open, staring at it intently.

    There was no light coming from the open part of the door, and the church lobby was darker than outside. Shirou walked in and glanced around.

    In the quiet church, there was only the sound of Shirou's footsteps walking around. It was obvious that there was no one here.

    "Hey, I'm already here, you can come out too," Shirou shouted loudly, his voice floating back and forth in the lobby.

    Caste

    She frowned behind him. She didn't expect that Shirou was here on an invitation, but judging from his tone, he definitely wasn't a close friend. Who could it be?  But his shout received no response, and in the end only the lingering sound slowly dissipated.

    Sure enough, no one agreed.  Shirou had not expected this situation.  However, although no one agreed, the closed door behind the stand where the Bible was placed suddenly dissolved. After the whalers were finally rescued, they looked like cosmic beings. You can imagine what a silky scene it was.  At this moment, what appears in this place is an unrotted mummy excavated from an ancient tomb a thousand years ago.

    These mummies are not adults yet, they are all children without exception.  Where they lay and leaned against each other, without exception, there was something, a coffin.  The stone coffin, which was made of the same material as the underground church, was their destination, but they did not lie inside, but stayed outside. However, somewhere on their bodies was connected to the coffin.

    There is no need to think about it anymore, even the dead brain can clearly understand what is going on. It is not a coffin at all, it is just some kind of seedbed for absorbing nutrients, and the nutrients absorbed are the lives and souls of these people  The sounds Shirou heard just now were made by these children.

    It wasn't laughter or crying. The spirit and will of these children had long been destroyed. What Shirou heard just now was just something similar to a cry that their remaining instincts could produce. Do they understand this?  Shirou didn't know that he was in pain.

    A certain corpse was facing the door. He raised his eyelids slightly and saw Shirou. Then his eyes fell from his eyes. His empty eye sockets stared at Shirou. He didn't know how long it was open. The mouth with rotten chin and tongue asked.  :Who are you?

    Ah, no need to deceive yourself anymore.

    He already understood. In fact, from the first moment he saw them, he knew that these people were not dead, because if they died, there would be no way to provide nutrients.

    They are still alive and remain alive in this underground temple.

    Life has become like this, life has rotted to such an extent, life has corpse decomposition water flowing out of the body, life has such a putrid smell, life has felt that it is being dissolved bit by bit, and the person behind it has absorbed all the nutrients in the past.  ＃

    Every day when I open my eyes and close my eyes, I feel like this. I feel this feeling bit by bit. At the same time, I don＊t know how many years have passed. It＊s natural to live like this.

    Shirou stepped back step by step, looking at the corpses passing by. He didn't realize that he had actually walked into the church, and he didn't hear the sound of water under his feet.

    He feels that he??Crazy, or rather, I have gone crazy.

    He didn＊t know what he wanted to do, but when he looked at the face of the child who had lost his eye, something terrible ignited in his heart.  He stepped on the water with strides, not noticing that he was walking in a diagonal line due to the dizziness that was about to pass out.

    This one, this one, this one, this one He looked at the face of each corpse, looking at their faces, but he felt extremely familiar with the faces that had rotted and lost their human shape. Yes, very familiar.  Because having experienced such a big event, it will definitely leave enough images in my heart.  And these faces that were once children were also among the enough images in his heart.

    Ah, by the way, who they are and their identities are already very clear. Why can I recognize them? That's a matter of course.

    Ten years ago, I was not the only one who was saved at the fire scene. I was the only one in my area, but what about the people in the other areas? What about the children who were crying all the time in the ward?  He was adopted, and the others, if nothing else happened, should have been sent to an orphanage and then stayed there, or been adopted.  But, today, they are here?

    Shirou once thought that he would meet the children who had survived the fire scene in this city and talk to them, but he would never touch the fire, but this never happened.  The reason why is now clear.  When they were living a normal life, in this place, in the city they went to and from every day, they experienced the life of being absorbed here every day.

    But if you think about it carefully, you will know where it is, because those orphans, if they are not like me, must have been adopted by the church, but because of escape, I have never thought about these things.  Even when he came here again and again, he deliberately did not think about these things, and now he finally saw them again.

    "This isa lie!"

    With his hoarse voice, he could only say this sentence. Shirou felt that all the strength in his body had been lost, and his spirit was also dissipated with it. His eyes suddenly became dark.

    "Is that why I told you to stop looking, idiot?" The cold, needle-like words were what brought him back to consciousness. Shirou opened his eyes, only to find that he was still standing, but it was because someone had lifted his arm.  It was only when I lived that I didn＊t pounce.

    Caste

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Was watching him walking around in the dirty water inside, then rolled his eyes, and then just threw himself forward, caste

    He immediately floated in. Without touching anything, he reached out to grab him, and then slipped out.  At this moment, as soon as she let go, Shirou fell to the ground like a puppet that had lost its strings.

    Taking a deep breath, the female magician turned her gaze there without looking at him, her brows furrowed.

    As a magician, it＊s not like I＊ve never seen this kind of situation before. Magic itself requires this kind of experiment to be successful. Medea is not surprised by this situation. She has done similar things.  However, the situation of this thing is a little different. Judging from the decay of those children, it must be at least ten years old.

    No matter who set up this place, he has been obsessed with this kind of thing for ten years and has never replaced or discarded it. During this period of time, even Medea has never done anything to destroy a life for such a long time.  At this moment, those children, even if they were eaten alive by demons, would be a hundred times better off than this situation.

    ※At least, they still feel fear when being eaten alive.

    This is like a sacrifice and a human pillar, but even she cannot imagine the feeling of a memorial ceremony that lasts for more than ten years, the torture, and the sacrifice.

    At this time, caste

    I found that the master next to me stood up. This little shota, who had only recently come into contact with the dangers of the human world, was standing there as if he had lost his soul. It seemed that he had been hit in an unusual way.  Seeing him like this, caste

    Understand, no matter what happened today, at least he can no longer continue, so let＊s take him back first.

    Right in caste

    When he was wiping his robe and planning to use some magic, a laugh came over him: "Hey, don't be like this. It took a lot of effort to let him see this. Let's leave now. Don't you think it's too early? Nothing has been done yet.  Woolen cloth?"

    Order caste

    The reason for feeling cold appeared. Medea felt uneasy from the moment she entered the church, but she didn't understand what it was. Moreover, after seeing the altar, the uneasiness remained undiminished. Now he finally understood why.  Uneasy.Just hearing this voice, the witch's face froze, and she immediately understood who had called her master.

    Amid this sneer, a man walked out of the shadow of the stairs they had just passed.  Without the white coat he made for him, the man only wore a shirt-like leather armor and black leather pants, with his arms showing muscles full of masculine beauty. He slowly appeared in the church, wearing steel-toed shoes.  When it comes into contact with the ground, it makes a muffled sound.

    "You guy" Facing this person, Medea had a reason to grit her teeth.

    Naturally, this person was Bai A who had designed her to take away the magic power she had collected, and even caused her and Kuzu wood to almost die.

    che.

    However, the latter did not show such hatred to her. Instead, he greeted her very relaxedly: "Hey, long time no see."

    For this guy, Medea had been on alert as soon as he appeared. She stared at him and asked in a low voice: "Did you call this kid to this place?"

    "Well, of course" white a

    che

    He asked doubtfully: "Didn't he tell you?"

    Of course not, but now is not the time to worry about it, caste

    I didn＊t want to ask him what he wanted to do, I just wanted to see if I could find an opportunity to run away.  Glancing at the master next to her, Medea looked at the fake archer: "Did you make this? You specially called us here just to show us this. It's really a bad idea."

    "No, no." The fake archer waved his hand and said a little funny: "I'm not that interested. I just came here to talk to him about something and get to know him, but the location was set here.  It's because everything happened for a reason, and after all, there is this place in the church. It has a profound meaning for Shirou Emiya. I think he should know about it, so I opened the door here. You see, didn't he sense it himself, so he walked in automatically?  §

    "Relationship"caste

    ??Startled.

    The fake archer smiled, looked at Shirou Emiya, and then he smiled even more happily: "Hey, hey, don't look at me like you're looking at a devil. I told you, it wasn't my doing.  I have nothing to do with it.§

    I can＊t understand, why?  Why is this guy laughing?  How could he laugh?

    He obviously saw something like that, such a tragic situation, but he could still laugh. It's not that he didn't see it. He just said it himself, so it's not that he didn't see it, he just saw it and didn't have any thoughts. He could still laugh.  Laugh, you can still laugh so easily.

    How terrifying this is!

    "Let me ask you," Emiya Shirou, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up: "Did you do this?"

    "Huh?" Bai a

    che

    He said in a daze: "You have a broken brain. Didn't I just say that? No."

    "Who is that!!!" Shirou roared wildly, followed by flying footsteps, blue lines were already appearing on his raised hands, and the two swords were already formed.

    In this regard, Bai a

    che

    Still looking relaxed: "Humph, you are not a good questioner."

    The two flying swords, the Noble Phantasm named Ganjiang Moye, were cut at each other in the hands of a man who was no longer mentally at a normal level, but Bai a

    che

    Not to mention blocking, he didn't even move, he seemed too lazy to even dodge.

    However, before cutting him, caste

    But first he screamed: "Stop!!!"

    Shirou only felt a strong force coming from behind and wrapping around his waist, pulling him back. His body suddenly arched into a lobster shape and he involuntarily retreated backwards.

    Bang!  !  !

    A red flash of light fell from the sky and stuck on the stone ground in front of him. It seemed that if it weren't for caste

    "If we take action in time, I'm afraid he will be stabbed from head to butt and impaled on the ground."

    The thin red color is shining brightly even in the dark church, as if the blood-like color reflects the glorious years and endless achievements of its holder.

    What was stabbed on the ground was a gun.

    "If you come at a time that satisfies me, I will also offer you lance as a friendly gift

    "And his master's information," he said at that time. Shirou already understood everything.

 Related Works Chapter 177: Starting from the Third Holy Grail War

    "!" It sounded like a crisp bell, with a slight buzzing sound, and the trembling red gun barrel stood in front of Shirou's fall to the ground.

    The crisp steel, bright red color, and intertwined ancient patterns on the weapons are incompatible with the atmosphere of this dark basement. In comparison, it is like a Ferrari sports car dropped into a junkyard.  [bsp; However, Shirou did not feel dissatisfied. At this time, his emotions were filled with something called enlightenment.  Perhaps because of his excitement, his over-congested brain was able to work very quickly. At this moment, Shirou suddenly understood something.

    Why was this fake archer able to stop lance in the ruins?

    Attacked him, seemingly out of lance

    The master＊s order, now it seems that that guy has been with lance for a long time

    The master of

    They colluded together, so at that time he had no scruples about lance

    , because the latter will be mastered by his own

    Ordered by , we cannot attack him.

    We don＊t know what the reason is, but it may be because he is afraid of Gilgamesh＊s power and has no choice but to join forces with him.

    Yes, the red spear in front of him is undoubtedly the noble phantom of the heroic spirit C迆 Chulainn.

    Shirou fell heavily to the ground. In front of him, the blue whirlwind suddenly fell to the ground. The spearman pulled up the spear on the ground. The heroic spirit with blue armor, bright shoulder blades, and bright swords was not as cheerful as the last time they met. He stood.  Looking at him expressionlessly there.

    ※lance

    " Shirou didn't know what to say. Although he was on the opposite side of him, Shirou didn't have any dislike for this straightforward heroic spirit (except at certain times). At this moment, the other party did not laugh out loud, but  He stood there coldly, the gun in his hand hanging casually, not chasing after him, as if he was waiting for Shirou to stand up.

    Shirou looked back and saw Caste

    It was an action of stretching out her hand. It was obvious that she had performed some kind of magic just now. It must be her strength that she was suddenly pulled back when she rushed forward.  If it weren't for her, he would have rushed forward with all his might, but now he would have been driven into the ground by a spear from the head down and turned into a human pillar.

    At this time, the protected white archer spoke.

    "Ah, what? He rushed out suddenly. I originally wanted to try it out." The white archer sighed, with a look of no interest.

    lance

    He didn＊t look back, but when the white archer spoke, his aura became even colder.

    Shirou could see clearly at this moment that the opponent's hand was not empty, but holding a black weapon.  Seeing this, Shirou was slightly startled.

    That's a pistol.

    The pistol is black, but as it is metal, it does not have any reflective luster. It is dark and it is obviously coated with reflective paint.  Moreover, the handle of this gun is a bit strange. The magazine is very long, extending directly from the handle, and the length of this part is almost the same as the height of the gun.

    This kind of pistol with an extended magazine is the G18, which is one of the Glock pistols. Because its burst performance is comparable to that of a submachine gun and it is extremely portable, it is very popular among law enforcement organizations and some civilian security parties.  Of course, so do illegal organizations.

    Although it is just a pistol, the bullets fired by guns in today's era, even ordinary pistols, can reach the speed of sound, and humans cannot avoid them at all.  Even heroic spirits, in the state they were in just now, could barely dodge Of course, they couldn't dodge but could block it.

    It＊s not that the fake archer didn＊t know, it＊s just that he originally planned to take out his gun to tease Shirou, but he didn＊t expect that Lance took action first.

    Interrupted.

    "You guysare you kidding me?!" Shirou couldn't help gritting his teeth. Although the Holy Grail War was something outside common sense, it was a battle with cold weapons. This was the first time Shirou had seen such a thing as a gun.

    "Stop saying stupid things." Suddenly a voice of disapproval rang out, and it was very unfriendly: "As for that brat, it would be too simple for the Prime Minister to kill him with a gun."

    The white archer looked at the spearman in surprise, because he was the one who spoke, which was surprising.  He blinked strangely, wanting to hear what this ancient man thought of modern equipment.

    "Although it is se

    vant, but I also know something about those things." The spearman's cold face was not only towards Shirou and the others, but also towards the guy he just protected: "Even if the bullet is very fast, just hold the sword to protect your head, that way  It would be foolish to die.  "

    "Uh" Bai a

    &nbsp; che

    ?????????????????????????????????????????? away from Shirou, I just took it out for fun. After all, the latter has the ability to self-recover, so it is not easy to kill.  But now that he was snatched away by the spearmen, people felt that he was a bit of an idiot.  Without looking at the spearman, the white knight forced a smile and grinned at Shirou: "Hey, your supporter."

    Shirou had already stood up at this time, with a dark expression on his face.  Holding the sword in his hand, he seemed to be staring at Bai A

    che

    , actually paying attention to lance

    With every move he made, he glared at the white archer and said word by word: "Let me ask you, did you make that thing?"

    Shirou was roaring, but he couldn't hear his own roar. He could only hear the screams of hell behind him.

    To Shirou＊s calm and furious voice, the white archer replied calmly: ※No, I said it, that was not what I did.§

    "Then who did it?" Shirou yelled again.

    A hand pressed Shirou's shoulder, and the injected magic made Shirou's shoulders numb. Suddenly half of his body's intuition disappeared. This stinging coldness made all the pores in Shirou's body tremble violently. Shirou shivered and replied.  He turned to look at the person behind him who was holding him down.

    Caste

    At some point, I stood less than ten centimeters behind him, reaching out to hold Shirou's shoulders.  he finally heard caste

    the sound of.

    "Calm down, kid," the female magician said coldly. Her face hidden in the hood was very close to Shirou, but she ignored Shirou's eyes.  However, you can clearly see her face, and it is a gloomy look that matches her outfit very well.

    Medea naturally will not be in a relaxed mood, her master

    I don＊t know why I brought myself to the church.  But now this is obviously a trap. Their master and servant are now facing one of the three knights, and he is the fastest spearman, plus a man whose strength is close to the real one.

    che

    The fakes are extremely disadvantageous, and we should never provoke again at this time.

    Shirou was caste

    Holding down, the latter lost no time in facing the former ally on the opposite side: "It seems that you called my master here. Since we are already here, you can at least tell me what your purpose is?  "

    The former ally smiled with satisfaction. Apparently, for the impulsive Shirou, he felt that Caste was

    is the appropriate person to talk to: "Of course, I just wanted to talk to him and tell him some truth, so I called him here. There was no other meaning. It's just that Shirou was too excited, and he just saw that  It became like that. Didn＊t I have a chance to speak from the beginning?§

    He put away the gun in his hand, then walked sideways to the side of the door where Shirou and the others came down, and then sat down there - it was a stone pile, the same color as the ground and walls.  You can't see it unless you look carefully. Shirou probably didn't notice it when he came down.

    He sat there with his hands on his knees, looking at Shirou's tense look, and smiled helplessly.

    "I said, Shirou, I called you here to tell you something. There is no other reason or intention." The impostor repeatedly declared: "As for choosing this place, it is because this place has something to do with you.  There is a certain correlation, and there are things here that you don＊t know, but should know. However, I did not do that. Before I came to this church, I didn＊t know there was such a thing here. But after seeing it, I felt that you  You should just take a look. As for who did this, I will tell you. If I really wanted to kill you, I would not have met you just now, but a sneak attack, and this place is not suitable  The place to fight. So, calm down and I'll tell you everything."

    He raised his head and looked at the dark roof, with the morning sky behind it. He lowered his head: "There is still a long time before dark, we can talk slowly."

    He said sincerely, and then waited for Shirou's answer.

    It＊s just that he has the same face as the heroic spirit Emiya, a

    che

    It will never show such a gentle look. If you do this, you can only aggravate that he is a counterfeit goods, making Shilang full of disgust with him. However, he still restrained himself a little, so that the explosive brain was calm.

    Indeed, if the other party had just wanted to launch a sneak attack, he would have been dead. His purpose was indeed something else, but what did he want to say?  and＃＃

    ??him.  My true thoughts came to my mind, and now I had to use all my willpower just to stay rational, let alone listen to what he had to say.

    Caste

    Whispered in his ear: "Don't act rashly, listen to what he wants to say, delay time, and act according to the opportunity."

    Acting by ear means to see if you can escape, or make other choices depending on the situation, and use the command spell to summon sa

    e

    La, wait.  caste

    She thought so, and she thought Shirou would think so and understand her thoughts, but in fact, Shirou's mind at the moment was incapable of thinking rationally, let alone the thought of summoning sa

    e

    Things like , without even realizing the disadvantages of the situation.  There was only one thought in his mind now.

    kill him.

    Shirou's body was roaring, every muscle and every vein in his body was roaring, asking him to rush forward and kill this guy who could still smile.

    kill him.

    The screams of his peers are lingering in his ears. The life that his parents gave his life for was trampled by others and used as a nutrient solution. He was eaten for ten years without killing him. Even if it was for them, he would be killed.

    This is natural.  Calm down or whatever, go aside, that kind of thing has no need to exist at all.

    How much influence did Medea's words have on Shirou? At least his expression did not change, and even his eyes showed no unnecessary fluctuations.  caste

    On alert, lance

    Holding the gun in his hand, he stood casually, like a leisurely cheetah, only the impostor was completely unsuspecting, just sitting.  Several people looked at his unchanged expression, waiting for Shirou's answer. Whether it was fighting or talking, it all depended on his words or actions.

    Finally, after a century, Shirou breathed. He took a breath, and his whole body seemed to change with his breathing.

    Then, he opened his eyes and looked at the white archer: "Let's hear what you want to say first."

    After finishing speaking, Shirou first felt Caste next to him

    He seemed to relax a bit.  And white a

    che

    Smiled and nodded, lance

    Hearing Shirou's answer, he walked to the side, put the gun on the wall, and leaned against the wall with his eyes closed.

    "So, what do you want to say?" Shirou waited for a while and looked at the white archer, but he still didn't speak, so Shirou asked aloud.

    "A lot, very mixed" white a

    che

    Shaking his head, his eyes seemed to be looking far away, but he could only see the stone ceiling less than ten meters high. He said: "Forget it, just say whatever you want, wherever you think of it, in short, just finish everything."

    He looked at Shirou: "You must really want to know, who am I? Where do I come from? What is my purpose? Right."

    This is natural and there is no need to answer at all.  Shirou didn't say anything, but Bai a

    che

    Also regard this as the default.  However, he suddenly smiled and said: "Then, who do you think I will be? With a

    che

    , that is, your face, what do you want it to do?  "

    not good.  caste

    He immediately had this thought, and sure enough, when he turned around, Shirou was about to pounce on him.

    However, before he could think that he was being tricked again, Shirou, who was furious and wanted to rush forward, rushed forward, Bai a

    che

    He spoke again.

    "Even you can't give me a definition, how can I define myself?" Bai a

    che

    He spread his hands, feeling helpless.

    His nonsensical words made Shirou confused for a moment. He raised his hand and put it down again. He didn't understand: "What?"

    "The definition of a person starts with understanding him, and the first step is to know his name. However, the name is not given by oneself, but given by his parents. Therefore, defining a person does not mean knowing his name.  I can only do it myself, and I need the help of a third party." Bai a

    che

    He shook his head: "Unfortunately, neither my father nor my mother gave me a name."

    He glanced at caste

    : "I once thought of a name myself, but within a few days I got tired of it. Even if it was similar, I just felt it was out of place, so I gave it up."? 

    Caste

    With a thought in her heart, she remembered what she had said as a joke before. At that time, the guy said his name was Seahorse.

    "No name? Then" Shirou wanted to continue speaking, but was interrupted by the latter.

    "Please, whose fault do you think I have because of my lack of a name, Father?" the white archer screamed almost strangely, with an expression of "whose fault do you think it is" on his face.

    "You" Shirou finally couldn't bear the white archers' repeated tricks. He raised his swords and was about to charge forward, but was blocked by Caste.

    Stop it.  The female magician warned Shirou with her eyes that in this situation, even if she wanted to fight, she should summon sa

    e

    The right thing to do is to be a thug.  But she was disappointed, Shirou didn't pay attention to her gaze.

    "I'm not lying." Even though the tension was rising, the impostor was still very calm. Just when Shirou rushed over, he asked slowly: "Where is the person in your body now?"

    An unprovoked blow blocked Shirou. He stopped there in a daze, because the white a

    che

    He lost his mind at the words.

    The person inside the body obviously shouldn't know something, but he vaguely felt something.

    Seeing Shirou stop, he obviously knew something, so he continued: "You should feel something, but there are too many things going on, and you are still in the battlefield of heroic spirits, so you have no time to think about those strange phenomena.  But they do exist, for example" He stretched out a finger and pointed at his head: "You sometimes hear other people's voices in your body, uh, that's not right, I can only  Say, you heard your own voice, but it was not a reflection of your own will, it was like someone else speaking with your voice, and the voice of someone you didn＊t even know.§

    Caste

    Glancing at Shirou, Shirou said nothing, but his facial expression showed that this was not a lie.

    To Shirou who didn't believe him, he asked: "Don't you feel strange, who taught you how to use the evil eye of death? Why did a woman's voice suddenly come in at that time?  Your brain, and you can tell exactly how to use those eyes."

    Shirou was shocked by his actions. He narrowed his eyes and remembered what happened at that time.

    That was what happened before he met Tohno Shiki. At that time, he was walking on the bridge, but suddenly he fainted. After falling down, he inexplicably had the method of using the magic eye that could kill him. It was exactly what he said.  , a woman＊s voice.

    But how did he know?

    "Moreover, that night in the forest of Einzbern, with sa

    e

    When you established a real contract, you heard the same voice as your own in front of Chilong, and the owner of that voice helped you calm down." Bai a

    che

    He said proudly, and then he asked: "Why do you hear so many different voices? You don't have a dual personality, but where do these different voices come from?"

    From his expression, you could understand what he meant. Shirou felt a little numb in his back: "You"

    "And" white a

    che

    Before he finished speaking, he continued forcefully: "A few days ago in Einzbern Castle, you fought with yourself until you were not far from death. After you lost consciousness, you had a dream. It was said to be a dream, but it was not.  , with your assumptions, and by se

    The memories you see with vant effects are different and are your own.  It should be said that you sank into the depths of consciousness, and you saw the scene of yourself being swallowed, right?  "

    Shirou finally stopped being angry. He looked at the counterfeit blankly: "Why, you know this"

    "Of course I know. And last night, you were looking for death and fought against Gilgamesh. In the end, you didn't die because of something in your body. Do you still remember?" He raised his eyebrows, with words written on his face.  Full of pride.

    Shirou thought of the guy who went crazy and used his body like a monster, and was able to chop Gilgamesh into serious injuries. It was so weird that it made people's hair stand on end. Shirou felt some heat in his chest. He looked down and didn't know when he had caught him.  chest.

    "Don't look, it's gone." Shirou was suddenly startled by the sound that sounded like a sudden explosion. He looked up suddenly and saw the man sitting in the dark corner looking at him mockingly: "You squeezed him out last night.  , otherwise＃§

    He stopped talking and just laughed, the meaning of which was clear at a glance.

    And Shirou finally understood what he meant, his eyes widened in disbelief, and his mouth opened to say something.

    "Yes, that's right, that's me." The white knight's cheerful smile was incompatible with the dark basement.

    He opened his arms and spread his palms upward, matching his expression: "Don't you find it strange? Why do I always appear at the most critical moment? It seems that I always disturb something, but I can always escape unscathed. My body  Although I have a mortal body, I am obsessed with the composition of the spiritual body.

    Vant has no fear, and why do I have to stand in your face, but why can I use projection? It is obviously your unique technology.  Moreover, if you ask the woman next to you, you will also learn from her that I am always hiding something, unreliable, seems to know everything, and can even predict the development of things - could it be  Don't you understand what I mean?  "

    He opened his mouth wide, proud and ferocious: "Because I have seen everything, I once existed in your body. When I stayed in your body, I saw everything about you, every bit of it.  There is no future, so I know everything about you and all the trends of the Holy Grail War. I have all the information until Gilgamesh was repulsed last night. I am gestating, forming, developing, and absorbing in your body.  Everything about you, knowledge, opinions, and abilities, I copied everything from you and formed a part of me now. It was you who gave birth to me, and not in a formal way, but just drove me out roughly. Even if  It doesn＊t matter if this is not what you want, this is who I am now, my true identity, Father!!!§

    By the end of the sentence, he was already shouting, and lance next to him

    Although I was also surprised, I was more disgusted.  He didn't know the origin of this guy. This was the first time he heard it mentioned. But after he understood a little bit, he had a stinky face and looked like he was about to vomit.  At that last sentence, he barely jumped up to shake off his goosebumps.

    Caste

    Frowning, she understood a little bit. Even this small part surprised her. It sounded like this guy was a part that split from Shirou's body, so he used projection and a

    che

    The face is also for this reasoncaste

    ??Looking at the back of Shirou's head.

    The split from this kid happened last night?

    Shirou's back was turned to her at the moment, but Medea could still see how stiff Shirou's body was, so caste

    He raised his eyes and continued to look at the white archers.

    "Then you should have been separated just last night, but you had been in contact with me a few days ago. According to what you said, you should not have appeared in this world at that time." caste

    ???????????????????????????????????

    che

    There was a contradiction in his words, and he didn't seem to show any uneasiness because he was trapped here, and he spent time with him calmly.

    "That's me and the real a

    che

    ※Where abilities differ§ Bai a

    che

    Holding out a finger, his tone returned to calmness, no longer excited, but it also turned into a complex calmness: "Indeed, I should have appeared yesterday, but for some reason, I went back to the past, disturbing myself  A world without existence.§

    "It sounds a bit complicated, but listen slowly, one day" he said: "I went back to the past from the future, and then experienced a period of time, and then met Shirou, so I attached to his body, and there was nothing left when I was separated.  The feeling of mastery continued to be received, because it was originally separated from that body, so it was not difficult. Once, when Shirou came back from Kotomine Church, he was so excited that he couldn't control himself, so I temporarily took control of his body  , so, I met a certain existence"

    At this point, he laughed again, but caste

    After seeing his smile, I had a feeling.  What this person said next was certainly not something she would find mundane.

    "That person, I still don't know whether it is herself or a body it borrowed. She knows my existence, knows where I am, and knows when I will appear and when I will use Emiya Shirou.  Wherever her body goes, and then, where is she waiting for me, after I come into contact with her" Bai a

    che

    There was a strange look on his face, he couldn't tell whether he was happy or sad, somewhere between a wry smile and a ghostly look.Between: "I don't know what her purpose is, but she gave me something."

    "Thing?" the female magician hesitated: "This body?"

    "No, it's not." The fake looked at her with contempt, as if he had just caste

    After insulting him, he took a deep breath and said calmly: "It's five opportunities to use magic."

    "Well" caste

    I was stunned for a moment.

    As a top-notch magician, she naturally understood what this meant, but it was precisely because of this that she was stunned.

    What is magic?  The pinnacle of a magician's pursuit.

    Caste

    She is a magician, but in her time, magic was not as cheap as it is now. Everything she did was considered magic. But in modern times, magic is the ability to change the world. Even she couldn't do it.  at this point.  And the five opportunities to use magic mentioned by the latter

    "Impossible" caste

    Do not believe.

    "But there is no way, it's true" Bai a

    che

    Waving his hand: "I just relied on the power of magic she gave me, and then I kept making preparations, paving the way bit by bit, and moving everything forward as I wanted. In the end, I got what I wanted, and at the same time  I also managed to collect my fragments from Matou Sakura's body, condense them together, and then put them into Emiya Shirou's body, and he gave birth to me. Then I sent the me who appeared back to the past - the second  Isn't that right? Just like that, I went back to the past. I was able to do what I wanted to do in a time period before I appeared, meet you, make friends with you, and at the same time collect what I needed, pave the way, and let things develop as planned.  The way I want to move forward is to get the power of magic from an encounter with someone who is so transcendent that I should respect it, and have enough strength. Then I will collect the fragments of myself from Matou Sakura's body You see,  Isn＊t this connected in series? It＊s clear at a glance why I can exist in a past time that didn＊t appear, and why I can go back to the past.§

    Silence, deathly silence, caste

    I can only feel the horror.

    However, she quickly thought of one more thing.

    "But no matter what, you can't interfere with your past and future, even if you have the power of magic. You in the future have not been born yet, but you can't go back to the past without your help, but at that time you are in the future  , without the power of magic, you cannot go back to the past at all, you can only exist in the present. Since you can only exist in the present, how can you go back to the past and help your future self?" This is a paradox, fundamentally  invalid.

    "I don't know either, but I still showed up, didn't I?" Bai a

    che

    He shrugged, then pointed at Shirou and said: "In Fuyuki City, because of the Holy Grail system, the ghosts of ancient heroes, time and space itself have caused some chaos, and there is also a loophole for this kid to kill himself from the future, probably  Because this place was already in chaos, I escaped from the regular cycle of death and received an unexpected favor, so that kind of paradox appeared that shouldn＊t have happened.§

    Caste

    He choked up. Indeed, what he said was also a situation that should not occur.

    But there is something else.

    "You said that you collected your fragments from Matou Sakura's body. That means that you originally existed in Matou Sakura's body. You" caste

    She couldn＊t continue talking. This was the first time she encountered this kind of shortness of breath. She was not afraid or worried, but was so surprised that she almost stuttered.

    "Ah, mother?" Bai a

    che

    His smile became weird: "Indeed, I was collected from Matou Sakura's body. As for why I exist in Matou Sakura's body, it can only be said from the Third Holy Grail War"

    (I disappeared for two weeks. Well, I was busy with exams recently. As a result, there was no update for two weeks. Well, everyone should be tired of waiting and apologize)

 Related Works Chapter 178 Bai Archer＊s True Identity

    "The Third Holy Grail War?" Shirou muttered. After being in a daze for a long time, he regained his attention.  In fact, the blockage in his head caused by belief was gradually relieved. Looking at the fake archer in front of him, he felt extremely ridiculous in his heart.

    This guy came out of my body?  ?  ?  He almost thought that what he came up with when he calmed down was crazy.

    Anyone would think so, because this guy actually said that he originally came from his own body. Suchindescribable words, even a madman would not believe what this guy said.

    This is simply impossible.

    Anyone would think so. For example, one day, a guy who looks the same as you ten years later suddenly runs up to you and says that he is your son, and you are only sixteen years old at this time.  .  Then he said that he was born a few days ago and traveled through time and space from the future.  Then he said, in fact, my birth had nothing to do with my mother. It was you who brought me out by yourself Everyone would collapse!

    Fortunately, Shirou's spirit is still strong and he still maintains a clear will - because he allowed himself not to believe it.

    However, he just talked about Sakura. Although he doesn＊t know what it has to do with Sakura, as long as it is related, then we can find the contradiction.

    Shirou focused his attention, preparing to listen to what he said about the Third Holy Grail War.

    "The Third Holy Grail War is much more formal than this time. There are no spoilers, no obstructions, no accidental additions, and super gods who can crush everything but only find it boring. It's just seven ordinary servants and  maste

    It＊s just a fight between

    che

    He said calmly, as if discussing yesterday's weather that was the same as the day before yesterday: "There is just one difference, and that is the person the contestants are summoning, se

    There have been some changes to vant＊s rank.  "

    "Profession?"

    "Yes, there are also seven servants, but the class of one servant has changed." He said: "The class that should have summoned the Berserker was replaced by another servant. This servant can only be suitable for one  Therefore, in order to call out this guy whom Einzbern considered to be the strongest heroic spirit, Einzbern did not hesitate to break the rules and change the original be

    se

    ke

    Abandon it and use another class instead.  "

    "Who is that heroic spirit?" Shirou asked.

    ※ang

    "Amainyu (Avenger)" The white archer's answer made Shirou's brows jump. He smiled and said: "He is a heroic spirit who has this no matter his rank or his real name."  "

    "This heroic spirit in the legend has great power, but it is a symbol of pure evil. The people of Einzbern don't care about this. They simply believe that since this heroic spirit has been promoted to the throne of heroic spirits, no matter what  Whether evil or righteous, even if he is indeed the great devil who destroys the world as in the legend, he is still powerful - because of the first and second tragic defeats, Einzbern's already urgent soul became even more crazy.  , as long as they can achieve their wishes, it is enough to win and achieve the third method. So they summoned the heroic spirit "White A"

    che

    The smile on his face was distorted. It was a sarcastic and truly happy smile: "In the end, they found out that they had been tricked. As soon as the summoning was successful, they discovered that they had been tricked by historical legends.  awful."

    He whispered in a low voice, his joyful voice was like a snake hissing: "There is no big devil named Avenger at all. It is regarded as the most ancient evil in history. The devils in ancient Persia don't exist at all. Some are just  A poor man who was forced to bear the name of an avenger and bear all the evil in the world with his flesh and blood body, soul and spirit."

    He looked at Shirou: "Have you ever had that dream? You clearly saw that guy's life. There are no ancient demons at all. There are just those who were cursed by a village in order to eliminate all evil in the world.  He is just an ordinary person. He has no strength as a heroic spirit at all. He was just chosen to accept all the evil in the world on behalf of humans and became all the evil in the world. As a result, he was both despised and revered by others. In the end,  Because of the worship and pursuit of human beings, the world-famous ang

    The heroic spirit of amainyu.  You have heard the stories of anti-heroic spirits from Kotomine Kirei. He is one of them, but he is a guy without strength.  "

    The impostor spread his palms, hoping that others would be interested in what he said: "You can imagine that summoning a cursed young man with no way to fight. As a result, in the first game of the Third Holy Grail War, he  Justboom!!"

    He waved his hand violently?? signaled that the guy was simply cut in two.

    "So, that was seventy years ago, and it seems to have nothing to do with the current situation." The female magician listened for a long time, but still didn't get any clue, and she frowned.  Originally it was me who was delaying the time, but the other party's endless chatting with me didn't feel right either.

    White a

    che

    Pushing his palm: "Don't worry, the next step is the focus."

    "The dead heroic spirits naturally return to the Holy Grail, and that guy is no exception. After he dies, he returns to the Holy Grail, and then"

    "etc!!"

    The voice that interrupted was Shirou. He had never been able to understand what he wanted to say about what he had just said in a nonsensical way. But at this point, he finally found something that he could understand and was confused at the same time:  "what did you just say?"

    "ah?"

    "You said that dead heroic spirits will return to the Holy Grail. What do you mean?" Shirou was a little confused.

    The fake archer blinked and scratched his face: "Ah, I forgot, you don't know about this yet. Huh, that Tohsaka guy is really weak."

    "What do you mean?" Regarding Tohsaka's reprimand for ignoring Shirou, he felt that the answer must be one that shocked him to the point of disgust, because Bai a

    che

    The look in his eyes said so.

    "The Holy Grail War aims to fight for the Holy Grail, summoning seven servants to fight, and finally compete for its most suitable master, that is, they fight each other, and the winner is the one who is left. But, aren't you surprised, why are you fighting for the Holy Grail?  You also have to summon heroic spirits. Since it is a competition between magicians for the Holy Grail, then they can just fight on their own. Why do they have to summon those things that are unstable and may even disobey themselves to fight?" The counterfeit shook his head, eyes filled with laughter.  Full of malice.

    Shirou didn＊t speak and asked in silence.

    "That's because the Holy Grail that the magicians are fighting for lacks food." His voice became more and more solemn and sounded more like a snake's cry.

    "What?" Shirou was a little moved. Thinking of the word sacrifice he just said, he suddenly understood.

    "For something like the Holy Grail, even if the three founding families rack their brains to make it for another ten thousand years, they still won't be able to succeed, because they lack the most critical component, which is the internal component." The counterfeit smiled strangely: "Einzbern is indeed  It constitutes the Holy Grail, but it is only a shell. Just like a flashlight cannot emit light without a battery, Einzbern's achievement is only an outwardly successful container. No matter how powerful alchemy is, they cannot form the necessary contents of the Holy Grail.  It will never workbut they are really smart and thought of borrowing methods from elsewhere since they couldn't do it."

    His deep voice was lengthening: "That is the summoning of heroic spirits."

    "Because you are a third-rate magician, you have never understood what the Holy Grail is, its composition, and its shape. That's why you know nothing about it. Things like the Holy Grail itself require the help of spiritual beings like Heroic Spirits.  It can only be formed when it is filled with the strongest spiritual power possessed by the strongest soul in humankind. Idiot, otherwise, why would a magician go through so much trouble to prepare the holy relic and spend a lot of time and power to summon it? Because it is necessary to summon the Holy Grail.  Prepare the battery first! Otherwise, how could you think that a little guy like Illyasviel could have such a powerful ability to grant wishes?" He rolled his eyes, despising Shirou's slowness when his face finally became stunned.

    There was an unexpected sound, as if something was being pulled out of the heart.  At the same time, his head seemed to be frozen, and he felt as if he had been electrocuted and had no consciousness.

    "Uh, battery" Shirou was stunned and his mind was empty. He turned his head to look at Caste expressionlessly.

    , the latter also seemed to be very contemptuous, with a natural silence on his face.  So Shirou turned his head and looked at Lance.

    Battery, that is to say, se

    Vant was originally summoned as a sacrifice, and he had to die in order for the Holy Grail they were fighting for to appear.

    sa

    e

    Also, a

    che

    Yes, ride

    ＃＃

    "It's ironic. Not many of the heroic spirits who fought for the Holy Grail realized that they were part of the Holy Grail. Well, from this point of view, they all actually realized their wishes. They all obtained a part of the Holy Grail. They themselves" white a

    che

    After spreading his hands and having his mouth: "It was the best way to let them commit suicide collectively after calling, but because there was no heroic willingness to do that, then the magician still had to fight, so they simply chose to commit suicide.The heroic spirits fought for them. This was the best way to increase their chance of victory, so it was passed down like this.  "

    Lance was stared at blankly by Shirou

    At this moment, he was no longer silent. He leaned there and did not move. He just turned his eyes and looked at the people in his camp: "Hey, I didn't hear you say this?"

    The voice is cold, after hearing the news, lance

    There was no surprise in his eyes, only the look that a wolf running in the snow would give.

    The impostor glanced at the spearman, still smiling: "It doesn't seem to matter to you. Even if you don't want a wish device made of the same kind of bones, that's only because you pursue that thing. They are  Heroes, life is important, what happens after death doesn't matter."

    What he said would make people think that a gunman would shoot him right away, but lance

    He actually just snorted hard, then closed his eyes to rest He actually acquiesced.

    White a

    che

    He also returned his gaze: "Go on, I just said Hey, I don't have time to surprise you, Shirou, I have something else to say. If you don't want to miss it, just come back to your senses."

    He finished speaking casually, regardless of whether Shirou really came back to his senses, and continued on.

    "After the heroic spirits die, they will return to the Holy Grail as its contents and gradually complete the Holy Grail. In this case, usually after five heroic spirits die, the Holy Grail will be completed and most of the wishes in the world can be fulfilled.  "Be realized" he said, his malicious smile continuing the malicious content: "The Holy Grail is set to be a colorless and desireless primitive power. As long as it takes shape, it can realize it according to the wisher's ideas.  Wishes. However, at the time of the Third Holy Grail War, this situation changed."

    "Originally, according to the Holy Grail system, all dead heroic spirits will be transformed into pure spiritual power. Without will, they will only be transformed into strength to form the Holy Grail. However, in the third Holy Grail War, the heroic spirit summoned by the foul, the Avengers, changed  "Bai a"

    che

    The voice was rather weird than a laugh: "He did die and his will disappeared, but he did not turn into pure spiritual power as the battery of the Holy Grail. Instead, the entire Holy Grail was stained with his color."

    ※ang

    "Amainyu" he said: "It has nothing to do with individuals or achievements, but he carries all the evil in the world and bears the curse and hatred of six billion people in the world. Human beings imagine him as a giant that hates human beings and destroys the world."  The devil, so he instilled all that into him. As a result, he has no self-will, just because of the indoctrination of others, ang

    Amainyu has become something that wants nothing but to curse humanity and wants to kill all the people in the world. Even if he doesn＊t think so, he can only think so because he has become that kind of thing.  But he doesn＊t have that strength, so it doesn＊t matter what he thinks.  It was just another thought that caused him to seem to have double consciousness. The body that was supposed to be self-controlled could only do things to destroy the world, even if what he did didn't look like it.  In the Third Holy Grail War, he was the first to die. He had no strength and died very quickly.  However, his simple death caused flaws that no one noticed.  "

    White a

    che

    ＊s smile finally became as scary as a ghost.

    "His consciousness disappeared, but it was engraved on him, and it became an imprint on mankind that was more important than his life and his soul. He is the evil in the world, he hates mankind, and he wants to kill all mankind.  , he is the big devil - usually he is indeed a harmless clown, but at this time, he has arrived inside the Holy Grail." The devil in human skin said what he wanted to say, but he himself was because of his own story  , the voice became inflammatory: "The curse on him did not disappear, but entered the inside of the Holy Grail. The Holy Grail, a colorless and desireless thing, was infiltrated by the will he carried. However, it is precisely because of this  At one point, that guy himself became an existence that could only curse the horizon, and his conscious soul also became that kind of thing. As long as the curse does not disappear, then he can never disappear. The self that should have been eliminated  Consciousness exists in it because of the evil in the world that has not been eliminated. After the curse was attached to the Holy Grail, the curse has always existed in it. But by chance, thanks to it, his will was preserved. Only the curse itself was eliminated.  For some things, the external things are not eliminated, and the external desires are preserved. As a result, the internal things cannot be eliminated because they are connected with the external things. Haha, ang

    Amainyu has been living inside the Holy Grail.  "

    He spoke very quickly, and a lot of words kept flying out, regardless of whether the audience had some words they didn't understand, or whether they couldn't understand the whole thing.Understand, he just said it quickly. He didn't want to tell Shirou this, probably just to give himself someone to talk to, so he could spew out the things that he thought were very interesting: "Besides, he kept watching.  Here, the heroic spirits who have experienced fighting and the people who touch the Holy Grail, their lives, their desires, and their obsessions. Although he is inside the Holy Grail, he is still alive. As long as the Holy Grail is completed, he can stand out. Hum,  However, he did not appear in the Third Holy Grail War, because the Holy Grail was destroyed before it was formed. Only by absorbing five servants can the Holy Grail be considered complete. After absorbing the souls of four heroic spirits, the Holy Grail was destroyed.  It was destroyed, but he didn't show up. But"

    He changed his tone hatefully. At this time, he was confused no matter what, so his appetizing drawl could only make people hate him.

    "The instrument of the Holy Grail is not a single system. It is connected with the Great Holy Grail system, which is a device that can lead to the source vortex. Although the soul of the Avengers disappeared, it was not completely turned into energy. It still exists and  In the Great Holy Grail system, because a drop of colored water drops into the teacup, and then all the water in the teacup is poured into the teapot, the entire pot of water has that color, even if the teacup is broken later. As long as a new one is replaced  When the product appears, it can still rely on the substitute to take shape, flow into it, and restore itself. However, in the Fourth Holy Grail War sixty years later, this is just a fantasy. It's a pity, it's only a little bit short.  .§

    He stretched out his hand, and his thumb and index finger were not together, but he did not mean to be disappointed. He shook his hand and continued: "You should also know the reason. It belongs to a man who is related to you and me.  Credit. Emiya Kiritsugu, in order to obtain the Holy Grail, cut off the enemy's feathers by any means, sacrificing everyone except his daughter, but in the end ordered the SE who hated him

    Vant destroyed the Holy Grail, oh, I really have to thank him. If it weren＊t for him, I＊m afraid there wouldn＊t be such a scene.  "

    He was not angry at Emiya Kiritsugu at all, but instead praised him.

    "However, those who want to be resurrected but are not resurrected

    Amainyu was not completely beaten back to his original form. After he had his initial form in the Little Holy Grail system, he was broken, and then, at this time, things changed." His words became more and more annoying, and he smiled.  "A long-lived old man helped him.  "

    For some reason, Shirou only felt shuddering.

    "After three failures, the Einzbern family is not the only one who is frustrated and anxious. The other head of the Yusan family who founded the Yusan family also decided to find some new methods." Bai a

    che

    Spewing evil words: "Mat身 Zokan, this old man felt that he might not be very healthy after living for two hundred years, so he wanted to live a healthy body, so he took the fourth time without any expectations.  During the Holy Grail War, he collected as many broken Holy Grail fragments as possible."

    He admired: "The old man's idea is really amazing. After he wanted the Holy Grail but couldn't get it, he came up with the idea of ??making one for himself. But he didn't have Einzbern's technology, and the Matou clan declined.  It was almost a grassroots, and he had no choice, so he had to collect the fragments of the Holy Grail and then cultivate them."

    Shirou's scalp suddenly exploded, and the two swords in his hands seemed to disappear, because his hands and feet actually lost feeling. His damn premonition seemed to tell him something.

    "Mato Sakura, a child of the Tohsaka clan who was adopted by the Matou clan, is perfect from attributes to the number of magic circuits and the degree of contact with Fuyuki land. She is a natural genius. For the Matou clan, this is  She is a good material that people are greedy for, and it is suitable to be the little Holy Grail of the Matou clan. Therefore, Zangyan really regards her as the Holy Grail to cultivate "White A"

    che

    Snapping his fingers: "And, he did succeed. Matou Sakura, my mother, she was successfully transformed into the Matou clan's Little Holy Grail, the Black Holy Grail."

    Shirou has never heard of these things. The most important thing is the last bit about Sakura. He knows nothing about the same experience she and Illya suffered. However, he finally understands the origin of the enemy in front of him.

    As expected, Bai a

    che

    Continuing to talk, the breath he exhaled felt like the hot and cold poisonous gas exhaled from the snake's mouth: "Then, after ten years, the new Holy Grail War began, but the old man Zangyan died early, and his  The Holy Grail didn't come in handy, but it was instigated by me from the future world.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?

    After waking up, I also woke up.  "

    He stopped talking.He closed his eyes in the dead silence, took a deep breath, and looked like he had been reborn.

    Five seconds later, he opened his eyes and continued to look at Shirou: "Although the ang in the Holy Grail

    Amainyu should have no will. He only has a will after he is born, but there may be some malfunction. In short, I suddenly felt myself. Different from Matou Sakura's consciousness, I found that I was a separate existence.  But at that time, I didn＊t have much power, so I couldn＊t resist, or even let others notice my existence.  Then not long after, I was taken out, by myself. After that, Shirou, you also knew that I have been watching you and a

    che

    "Dou Luanzi, after Gilgamesh stepped in, I took myself out of Matou Sakura's body and stuffed it into your body. You will know what happened next"

    Yes, I know, this guy stuffed that self into his body, and then used his body as a nest to absorb nutrients and finally take shape.

    So, according to what he said, Sakura was transformed into a new Holy Grail after being injected with the fragments of the Holy Grail. Then, it can only mean that he injected the fragments from Sakura into his own body.

    Ben had decided to calmly listen to what he had to say, but at this moment, dizziness still swept over his consciousness.  Shirou opened his eyes, feeling sleepy, his eyeballs sore, and his brain seemed to be twisted.  But there was no time to make him sick at this moment, he would have to wait until he had time to be in disbelief.

    "At that time, I woke up, but with Matou Sakura's body fixed and sealed, I was dissolved, on your body, in your body, stuffed into your body by myself." He took a deep breath  , lamenting his life as a parasite: "But I was kicked out before I could finally take shape. It was very miserable. Premature birth basically means early death. But I am lucky. I met my future self, and then he used  Magic sent me back to the past, and I have always been against you. I didn't show up at the beginning, I just watched in the dark, step by step, to make things go the way I wanted. Sometimes I help you, sometimes I hinder you  , when I finally met a certain big shot, I gained the power of magic, and finally dared to show my face. Then, I could more easily guide things in the direction I wanted, for no other reason, because at that time I had not  For birth, I must turn the circumstances of the matter and everything that happened in Shirou Emiya's memory into reality, so that my future self can be born accurately. I have been dealing with you just to let myself be born. It's funny to say  , but it is true. I also have to let myself be born. If I am not even born, there is no need to talk about it. Then I do let my future self be born, and then send him back to the past, and then let him live in the past.  Do what I know, spy secretly, work step by step, help and obstruct, inadvertently encounter human beings in the flesh, gain the power of magic, and then appear"

    He spoke very fast, singing a fast song with a little rhythm, and ignored the opposite person who was getting longer and longer and more and more stupid.

    "Yes, that's right, I am ang

    amainyu.  But that's just one of them. Now, I am no longer a pure Avenger.  He howled happily: "In the Third Holy Grail War, I died first, and then experienced it inside the Holy Grail, watching everything, including the three heroic spirits, be destroyed, and then experienced the Fourth Holy Grail War."  , saw the lives of five heroic spirits who died in battle, as well as Irisviel as the mother body, came into contact with the Holy Grail body Emiya Kiritsugu, Kotomine Kirei, and the past of Hero King Gilgamesh. After being broken,  Matou Sakura has been in the body for more than ten years. She has not seen enough of her life and has experienced a lot.  In the fifth time, I constructed the prototype of the pseudo-assassin's soul that was absorbed by the Black Holy Grail. Although it was not completed and was kicked out early, it absorbed everything about you in your body.  "

    He clenched his fist and then opened it suddenly: "Those beings that I have come into contact with, their experiences, knowledge, obsessions, and desires are all part of me, not to mention that they existed in the Great Holy Grail from the beginning.  The residual thoughts of the artificial human beings of the system Yu Erzaze, she and her thousands of dead kindred caused brain wave resonance, more tragic wishes and curses, all in this body in front of you. I am no longer  I am an avenger, filled with the memories of those people, and all the ideals, wishes, personality and behavioral rules are crammed in. Oh, I have tried my best just to keep myself from falling apart, not to mention keeping myself as a pure ang.

    The existence of amainyu.  I don＊t even know what I am now, and I can＊t figure out what the meaning of that complicated combination of things is, and what they symbolize. Moreover, my father and mother did not ignore those complicated situations and gave me a name.  A simple name.  "

    Both Shirou and MedeaHe stared blankly at the man who was foaming at the mouth and becoming crazy.  Shirou finally felt that he no longer looked like a

    che

    , no longer like his annoying self, he can only see a combined human being.

    Yes, no one can remain sane after seeing so many human lives. The human brain can only process the memories received based on the self. The influx of superfluous human memories will only cause one to collapse.  Shirou felt this way, since a

    che

    What came from there was not someone else's, but his own. The tide of future memories turned his will into a city wall made of sand, but the man in front of him was a human being who had experienced dozens of lives but still maintained a rational mind.  .

    The three-headed beast would tear himself apart if he thought about it. His madness and unbelief in the past were understandable, but now that he thinks about it, it is reasonable for him to be a hundred times crazier.  The human being created by this combination really can no longer tell who he is. Even if he knows it, he himself can't explain it clearly, because such complicated things can only kill people.

    Shirou felt out of breath. Different from the King of Heroes' fear of not wanting to breathe and losing consciousness all over his body, he felt suffocated. He didn't know if it was fear or something else. In short, it was so heavy and scary that he himself began to feel dazed.

    There is really no way to define such an existence, and he himself cannot define himself. If, according to what he said, he wants people to know who he is, then there is really only one person who can do it.

    That is me, Emiya Shirou.

    Since he split from his own body and created this existence, even if he gave him the name "One", it would be okay, because he is his previous body and his father.

    Thinking of this, Shirou became even more confused.

 Related Works Chapter 179: The way things should be

    Silence, deathly silence, both sides fell into silence for a moment.

    The expressions of the white archers are very rich. They are as expected, but also vicious and happy that Shirou was frightened. Shirou and the others also have very rich expressions. If caste

    His face is hidden from view, so Shirou's expressions are also very rich. It is impossible to describe what his face looks like now.

    However, the meteors in the dark night have arrived.

    "It doesn't matter who you are, evil way." A silver flash of light broke into the underground space, sealing the high hall about ten meters away, but her entry seemed to fall from the sky.

    With the crisp sound of steel, standing in the center of the lobby was a knight in silver armor. He was so clear and noble that it was admirable. Even the atmosphere of despair and hell in the dark room seemed to have been driven away.

    The third person who appeared in the basement

    vant, knight of the sword sa

    e

    , landed on his side and stood sideways. He turned around and looked at the fake archer with only cold eyes.

    But the white archer didn't feel anything. He just looked at her with a smile: "Oh, you're here too."

    sa

    e

    Of course she came. When she got up in the morning, she felt that Shirou was gone, but caste

    Her breath was gone, and she immediately understood that Shirou was taking his new followers for a walk. Although she was unhappy, she tolerated it.

    However, a few minutes ago, she changed her mind.

    An inexplicable palpitation made her brows jump. It seemed as if electric current entered her body, and something trembled.  The contract between her master and her has become the most normal one. Some changes between master and slave can be sensed. She doesn't know this, but she can also understand that this is some kind of sensing coming from Shirou.  .

    "And she could feel it last night - Shirou activated the magic circuit.

    Sa immediately understood the situation Shirou encountered

    e

    She immediately rushed out of the house and headed in the direction where she felt the master's aura. The further she went, the heavier her mood became.

    Because she discovered that Shirou was going to Xindu, and there was only one place in Xindu that he could go to, and that was the church.  That place is sa

    e

    I absolutely do not like this place. If I want to answer the reason in a simple way, it is that it is another Ryudong Temple.

    However, after arriving here and discovering the true identity under the church, sa

    e

    I still feel that my judgment is too simple.

    At this moment, she was looking at the enemy opposite. Regarding her appearance, lance

    There seemed to be no reaction, but the gun was no longer leaning on the side, but was held upside down behind the back, and the white a

    che

    It is with a smile on its face sa

    e

    His anger became even stronger.

    She had been hiding for a while before she appeared. After confirming that Shirou's safety was not a problem, she wanted to observe what this man was doing. As a result, she also heard a question that made her feel uneasy.

    ※sa

    e

    ＃§sa

    e

    Just as she was about to say something, a voice came from behind her. She turned around and saw Shirou standing there. Her face looked better. After all, Shirou didn't look injured.

    Shirou didn＊t think about sa at the moment

    e

    He was able to rush over, but thanks to her, Shirou's spirit was lifted just by seeing her figure, and his nerves that were a little confused now calmed down again.

    It doesn＊t matter whether what he said is true or not. If it is true, it doesn＊t matter if he really split from his own body, because the situation is already like this, and there is no use in thinking about it. On the contrary, what should be done is to start from now on.

    ※Sorry, Shirou, we＊ll talk about the rest later, now〞§

    She turned her head and looked at the enemy in front of her.  In an instant, blue lightning roared around her - no, it was not real lightning, it was just radiating magic power, making people mistake it for the light of lightning.  sa

    e

    His whole body was filled with surging magic power, and his almost violent attitude was completely different from before.  Even Shirou, who was standing behind her in the blind spot of the storm, was blinded by the airflow.  The knight stretched out his empty hand and just shook his arm, but a whirlwind was already spinning in his hand, and a miniature tornado spread out, like the heat of steaming lava, but it is the clarity that is unbound, the dazzling brilliance that is completely opposite to the darkness. I thought it was a long object like light, but when I lifted it, I discovered that it was just a sword.  A giant sword that shines with the brilliance of the sun.

    With the rainbow glow of the seven colors in the sun, the golden sword surges with amazing magic power, sa

    e

    Already raised his arm, pointing the sword at a

    che

    , the reason is self-evident.  sa

    e

    She waved her hands down, the blade of the sword cut through the air, and the flow of magic that filled the dark room was dispersed by her: "I don't know what you want to do, but come on."

    However, unexpectedly, when the sword was pointed at him, the counterfeit still had a calm expression on his face. He did not feel that he was being targeted by death at all, and he smiled and waved his hand in a relaxed manner.

    "Don't be busy yet, sa

    e

    "" With an expression as if he was facing a troubled child, he chuckled and said, "There is no point in swinging your sword at me now. I have no intention of becoming your enemy."  "

    "Oh, I really didn't see it from your behavior all the time." sa

    e

    ??????????????????????????????????????

    "I don't know how long you have been eavesdropping, but you should know that what I did before was not to be an enemy of you, but at that time I had to ensure my own birth and existence, so I had to do that.  , I did not do this according to my original intention, right? Now that I have ensured my birth, there is no need for us to continue fighting." Bai a

    che

    He said it very naturally.

    sa

    e

    His face became calmer: "What do you want to say?"

    "You and I have different purposes. There is no need to continue fighting." He continued: "If you want the Holy Grail, then please do so. I have already said that there is no need to continue fighting for something like the Holy Grail. As long as  Inject se

    Vant＊s soul will do.  This battle, get rid of you, caste

    , ride

    And lance beside me

    , the purpose is not to compete for the Holy Grail, so we can just call it quits and end this fight that you don＊t like either.  It saves energyand if you really want the Holy Grail, you can rest assured that the Holy Grail only needs to be filled with se

    Vant＊s soul can be formed. In the first two Holy Grail Wars, there were a total of four SE

    Vant＊s souls were not recovered because the Holy Grail was destroyed. They lost their bodies and were finally recovered by Matou＊s old man. Now, they are in my hands.  "

    Pointing at himself, the white archer smiled naturally and said: "So, if you want the Holy Grail, no problem, the other

    vant and master

    There is no need for this, so it doesn＊t matter if I give it to you.  As long as I inject four se into it

    Vant＊s soul will be ready, and the Holy Grail will be formed immediately. I will summon it and let you make a wish.  "

    He said in a tone of "Just think of it as my apology to repair the bad relationship between us."

    "What" Of course, sa

    e

    Showed surprise.

    "Of course, there is no need to fight, right? Because there is no reason to fight, your sex

    Vant doesn＊t even have to die, lance

    You can also pursue the battle you want, and sa

    e

    , you can also get the Holy Grail according to what you want - as far as I know, the only ones who want the Holy Grail are you." He raised his hand: "There is no need to continue fighting with me.  Because no one is competing with you for the Holy Grail, so what if I give it to you.  right lance.

    "

    He asked the blue heroic spirit, but the latter still ignored him.

    "Why" sa

    e

    She asked, but as soon as she spoke, she found that her voice was low again. She paused: "What about you? Don't you want the Holy Grail?"

    Who can give up easily to the omnipotent vessel that can realize any wish?

    "Ah?" This question made the white archer happy: "Have you forgotten where I came from? I'm tired of looking at things like the Holy Grail. I don't care whether the world will change because of the power of the Holy Grail.  It＊s you.§

    He looked at Shirou, then at sa

    &nbsp; e

    : "You two are different. You have a strong need for the Holy Grail. Your purpose is to save the country from destruction, and his wish is to make the world peaceful. Humph, no matter which one, it is the power to reverse everything. Both of them are  A wish that can only be realized by relying on the Holy Grail.§

    He stopped and thought about what Kotomine would say at this time, and then said: "According to Kotomine, the Holy Grail is very powerful. As long as it can be formed, then its power is enough to change the entire world - simple  , but it＊s still good, it＊s the whole world. It＊s not just as simple as the world in which humans live. The existence of living things, the existence of plants, the existence of organic matter, the existence of inorganic matter, all the atoms that make up this world can be rewritten. This is the Holy Grail.  Compared with the power of the world, saving a country and changing human thoughts are just very simple things. It is not worth fighting to the death for a thing that can realize your wishes when used separately."

    "How is it?" He asked again: "sa

    e

    , as long as you agree to a ceasefire, then I can summon the Holy Grail to you immediately.  "

    The counterfeit stretched out his hand, as if he wanted to contact sa

    e

    Reach a settlement.  But sa

    e

    Still holding up the sword, it seemed that he was planning to shake hands with him with the sword.

    "Do you think＃＃"

    "Would I take the Holy Grail from someone like you?" the white archer spoke in advance, sa

    e

    After saying what he wanted to say, he grinned a little tiredly: "I knew you would say that, because I am not a good person, because I have been with Caste

    I attacked you because I hurt Matou Sakura, because I attacked Emiya Shirou, and because of my sex

    vant kill a

    che

    , hum, so you don＊t want to take the Holy Grail from my hand, right?  "

    sa

    e

    not talking.

    He smiled with some confusion: "Why bother? In order to be able to realize your wish, isn't it good like this? It doesn't let you hurt others, and it doesn't let you do things that go against yourself. Why not choose the simple way? Do you still want to  Do you want to go through the painful memories of ten years ago uh, a while ago? Think about your citizens, how miserable they are, and think about your friend, oh, he actually regards pain as salvation and would rather become  He is a ruthless and shameless beast, isn't this the reason for your agreement?"

    What he said was miserable, but both his tone and expression were full of ridicule.

    "You" A trace of murderous aura splashed out from the gaps in the armor, sa

    e

    She became as angry as a manic god of war. She could not tolerate those who insulted the citizens of her era and her friends.

    See sa

    e

    Full of anger, Bai a

    che

    With a roll of his eyes, he turned to Shirou: "Forget it, she seems to be a little impulsive. You can answer it first, Shirou."

    "Shirou, the Holy Grail is in front of you now. I also know the distress in your heart, but there is no way. That is reality. There is no way to change the reality. Illya will become that cup no matter what. In this case, you still don't plan  Do you want to make a wish? I know what you are thinking, but don＊t you care compared to the Holy Grail being meaninglessly generated and going on a rampage, or being used as a villain by other owners? Moreover, it is a wish machine that can fulfill all wishes. What you think,  The behavior of a righteous man can be completed in one go without turning into a

    che

    Such a twist.  Wouldn＊t this also be a great favor to the world?  "he asks.

    "Shut up, my master

    "It's not like you" Regarding Shirou's wish being raised as a bargaining chip, sa

    e

    He shouted back immediately, although he hoped that Shirou would use the Holy Grail.  But she didn't want her master to be shaken by the other party's appearance. What she had always wanted to see was a strong master. Paradoxically, after hearing the other party's words, she now became shaken because she was in the dark.  He seemed to see the appearance of the knight impersonated by the man in front of him.

    White a

    che

    He interrupted her with a sneer: "Stop talking. What I want to hear now is Emiya Shirou's real answer, so don't interrupt me yet."

    However, Shirou just looked at Shiro

    che

    , he pondered for a while: "If, you really areIf it splits from my body, then you should know my answer very well.  "

    White a

    che

    He shook his head fiercely: "Sure enough, I would have said that first. If I hadn't, it wouldn't have been you."

    "These are just words that are on your mind," he said, with that wicked smile appearing on his face again: "Everyone has a dark side that hides things in their heart. You just said what was on the surface of your mind.  , but, deep down in your heart, do you really think so? Everyone will use fantasy to protect themselves because of their own flaws. Is what you hide really what you expect? "

    He drawled his voice and looked at Shirou without blinking.

    The smile on his face was not unfamiliar. In fact, Shirou felt chilled when he saw that smile. Just now when this man smiled, he told a fact that Shirou absolutely couldn't accept. At this moment, he smiled like this again  .

    "I came out of your body. I know everything about you. I will tell you what you are hiding." He took a deep breath, raised his head and straightened his chest. It was not the least bit artificial.  He looked as if he was about to suck out the entire underground air, and then he spit it out for a long time, his voice like a cold wind: "Do you still remember where your dream of becoming a righteous man originated from?"

    Shirou's feet began to feel heavy, and his heart began to feel heavy. In the midst of sinking, he did not answer.

    "I'm not saying that you made up your mind because of Kiritsugua

    che

    ??????????????? Because of Kiritsugu, you have to become.  But if you didn't have that idea at the beginning, then you would regard Kiritsugu's words as a temporary target, but you didn't and you got to the end. So, where did this idea originally come from?  Why is your inherent barrier supposed to be just the infinite sword, but why is it the background after the flames are burning?  "It was obviously him who was talking, but he seemed to be asking.

    Before he spoke, Shirou's eyes were already burning red.

    "During the fire ten years ago, was that child who had nothing to do with the surname Siege really just in pain? Was there really no regret at all? Was there no sense of guilt at all?" He was sullen.  Smiling, like an innocent soul seeking life, he pointed behind Shirou: "You can't forget it. You remember it very clearly, just like you haven't had a few dreams in these years, but you will dream more than half of them."  , you were just walking, you kept walking, that＊s why you met Emiya Kiritsugu and you were saved. If you stayed for the next moment, you would die without a burial place. That＊s no use watching  Don＊t listen or think, plug your ears, cover your eyes, close your heart, don＊t care about others＊ pleas for help and wishes, just move forward for your own life, that＊s why you are where you are now.§

    He raised his voice again, his voice faked, turning into a distorted and sharp voice: "You refused to save me, you regretted it, that's why you wanted to be a partner of justice, that's why you wanted the world to become a better place, you wanted the world to be better.  Peace. The only thing you are considered twisted about is regret caused by guilt."

    Silence, Shirou didn't speak, just stood.

    "If you could go back ten years, if everything could be repeated, wouldn't you be willing to change everything? Emiya Kiritsugu could even be saved. You should know very well about his mission to save mankind.  How painful it is for a saint to be in despair, he is the real thing! Just imagine for a moment, he has taken on the despair of the entire world in an instant, and how broken he has become." He said with an oops expression on his face: "Is it possible?  Don＊t you want to change something? Even if it＊s not for your own atonement, at least for others, for other innocent people who sacrificed their lives. Isn＊t your dream to save more people? Now there is a simpler way, isn＊t it?  Very good."

    The impostor speaks the thoughts of the person he is imitating: "You think that if you treat your dream like an unreachable dream that can only be achieved by the Holy Grail, something without hope, then your dream will become hopeless.  Despair, so you have to rely on your own strength to move forward even if you are desperate, in order to prove that there is hope, but is it really important? This can only be said to be for your own selfish desires and for your own peace of mind.  Not for the righteous people you think, but for the children who want to be comfortable."

    "Think about it, Shirou, think about it clearly, do you really not need the Holy Grail?" the white knight enlarged his voice.

    Shirou looked at him. Shirou was losing his sight. His eyes were not in this place, but looking towards the past.  The ears can still function, but the white archer's words have become a voiceover, with his past as the background sound of the screen.

    Yes, it＊s exactly what he said.?? 

    The reason why Shirou Emiya is able to survive until now is precisely because he did not move at all during the fire ten years ago. He walked forward like a corpse, ignoring everything like a corpse, so that he could avoid becoming a corpse-like existence.

    All human beings were begging, all human beings were wailing. Their own father and mother dragged themselves out of the house, but they did not respond to other mothers' pleas to save their children. They just watched them being buried by the collapsed rubble and burned.  of wood swallowed.  He just apologized, kept walking at the same time, and was finally saved.

    It was a living hell.

    There is no reason, no cause and effect, just because the residents live there, the result is like this. They have no guilt or anything to bear, but they still die, and their death is meaningless. They have nothing but pain and despair.  Not taken away.

    I have also thought that if I could, if I had the opportunity to go back to that time, if I could change things at that time, how would they, and myself, change

    He found himself dizzy and almost fell down, but Shirou still stood still.

    Recalling the tiny fantasies that couldn＊t even be considered fantasies, the small thoughts that couldn＊t be considered wishes, Shirou found that he could wake up immediately without wavering.

    Do you want the Holy Grail, do you want to change the past, do you want to do it all over again? Everything can become beautiful.

    But why don＊t you want to do this?

    ※If it had been a week in the morning, maybe I would have sunk by now, so I would have agreed to him.  But not anymore.

    Because there is a man who, even if he curses himself thousands of times, is finally given a chance to choose again, he still curses himself and chooses the original path. Even if he continues to curse himself in the future,  No intention of changing.

    Yes, that person is myself.

    Indeed, by changing the past, you may become happy, or you may become better.

    But, is that kind of beauty really good?

    Even if we let the past happen again and let the pain disappear, those tears, those memories, the feeling that destroys the human heart, after losing the most important thing, with sadness and the strength to stand up again, that period  Time, that memory, they cannot be changed.

    The person closest to him dies, and later, even if he is resurrected, the thoughts of those who have experienced his death, pain and become stronger will not be considered.

    That's an insult.  Disrespect to the dead and toying with the living.

    This is true for friends, relatives, and family members who have disappeared from this world, and whether they face it with strength after their disappearance or avoid mentioning it, it is only an insult to them to change what they built up.  , is to play with their emotions.

    Trampling on what they have lost, and stripping away what they have left behind.

    After everything was taken away, the memory they carried used it as motivation to survive. However, one day, someone told you that everything has not changed. It was just a lie. Someone lied to you. You  Being played with, your family is not dead, he is standing somewhere else, this is not trampling and toying with, what is it?

    So, I don＊t want the Holy Grail, I don＊t want that kind of thing.

    Because we don＊t want the decisions made by humans who have already made changes to become meaningless, so we want to go on by ourselves, looking for a new path not from the past, but from the future.

    Even if I have committed a crime, I do not intend to change it, because that is what I have done. Changing the sins I have committed and making myself beautiful and innocent is not kindness to others, but an escape from ugliness.  Just beautification.  It is not right that a criminal can become innocent.  I will not change the past. I have faced the death of so many people, but I still will not change them.  Because things should be how they should be, not a false reality that has been tampered with beyond recognition.

    so＃＃

    The impostor realized that he had said so much, but Shirou's eyes did not fluctuate much. Even the change in his eyes was just that he was dwelling on the past, as if he was recalling something, rather than wavering and changing.  He was silent for a while, then raised his head, his eyes meeting the

    e

    The figure is the same, a bright golden color that is incompatible with the darkness.

    "Yes, I don't need something like the Holy Grail," Shirou replied calmly.

    "Ah" WhiteThe doctor's face twisted slightly, and he raised his eyebrows, not surprised at all: "What's the reason?"

    "I want things to be the way they should be" Shirou answered without hesitation.

    "How should things be?" This question made Bai a

    che

    He was stunned for a moment and then sneered: "Is this how things should be when innocent people die miserably and you refuse to save those who are about to die? This is not what you said, Shirou. If that is true  If so, you should become an ordinary person, and stop wishing for power and becoming a righteous partner."

    He turned his head and waved to Shirou, as if to ward off good luck.

    "No." Shirou shook his head and said calmly: "The world I want to see is not something like the Holy Grail."

    He looked down at the double swords symbolizing Liangyi in his hands: "The future should not change, that is our past. We have always learned from the past to change ourselves and understand what to do next. Use the Holy Grail to change  It only destroys our progress towards the future. If we use the Holy Grail to change the future, we are just changing it into what we want. However, the future has not yet happened, but using power to change it only means that we cannot do it.  Letting the future become like that shows our despair and our powerlessness. Such an existence can only lead to destruction. Therefore, I don＊t want something like the Holy Grail. The future should be something in my own hands, not external forces.  .§

    He raised his head and suddenly smiled, a very shallow smile: "I didn't do it by myself, but by the future created by others. I always feel that it is not very reliable."

    "Shirou" The person who turned around to look at him was Sa

    e

    , but you can't look at him at this time, and you can't even look away from the impostor for a moment.

    White a

    che

    His eyes drooped, as if he were scanning the ground: "No matter how painful the past is, how difficult the future isit doesn't matter?"

    "Yes." Shirou nodded: "I don't intend to deny my fault, but I also don't intend to correct it. This is how I have been here all along. I have always believed that my path is not wrong, and it will be the same in the future. For the sake of the past  , For the future, for the dead, for the living, and for myself, I cannot distort myself, so I don＊t want the Holy Grail.§

    Shirou looked at him with sincerity in his eyes, so sincere that even a fool could see what he was thinking, so sincere that Tohsaka might get angry and go up to destroy him.

    "Shirou" sa

    e

    Looking at his master, he didn＊t know what to say, but after Shirou finished speaking, he turned his eyes and looked at sa

    e

    , smiled slightly.

    (Recently, the exam has been causing trouble, and there have been a lot less updates. Well, it will be better after this Sunday)

 Related Works Chapter 180 Do you remember the fire?

    "Yeah, that's your decision, but what about you, sa

    e

    , what is your decision?  "

    A sudden voice interrupted sa

    e

    , she turned back and looked at the white archer, who was now looking at her: "Your master has made his decision, he doesn't need the Holy Grail, so forget it, but what about you, do you need the Holy Grail?  "

    "I＃＃"

    "It doesn't matter, think slowly, as long as it's your own answer" Bai a

    che

    There is no rush.

    sa

    e

    Thinking about it, since she came to this city, she has been many times more hesitant than before. She was not like this before.  Now, why should I hesitate to ask a question that I should blurt out?  Isn＊t what you want the Holy Grail?  Why even think about it?  Is it because of what the master just said?

    Thinking of this, sa

    e

    Suddenly I discovered that my master

    Without saying a word, she looked back at Shirou, because the latter had always been opposed to her using the Holy Grail to change the fate of her country, but at this time he remained silent.  He is also waiting for his decision.

    Your own decision

    Memories flashed like lightning, sa

    e

    Memories of the past dance in front of me.

    Ah, yes, my decision was like this before.

    The past self, whether before becoming the king or after becoming the king, was decided by oneself.

    Not relying on others, but relying on oneself. This is how I have come through all this time.

    Before pulling out the sword, I was confused, but after pulling out the sword, it disappeared without a trace, because as a king, you must not be confused.  Yes, at that time, I relied on my own wishes and will to draw the sword and become the king.  Even if someone expressed his disillusionment, he did not stop.

    Humph, why didn＊t you notice?

    ※For the past, for the future, for the dead, for the living, and for myself, I cannot distort myself.§

    Yes, I am the King, the King of England.

    It was in the past, it is now, and it will be in the future.

    I once thought that if there was someone more suitable than myself to be the king, maybe the country would not be destroyed and the people could live a stable life longer.  But if you really do that

    The destruction of the country can indeed be rewritten, but in fact.

    It is a denial for myself who has always regarded the king as my responsibility and trained unswervingly.

    It is an abandonment for the many subjects who have been protecting the country and fighting since becoming the king.

    For the country he founded, the country ruled by King Arthur, he despised it.

    Even if the king is really re-elected and his hometown is saved from the war, it is not a salvation, it is just an escape from King Arthur.

    ※Because I am not good enough, because I can＊t do it, so I should replace it with someone who can do it 每 I am really unforgivable for thinking this way.

    If you do that, for the people in the city who smile at you, for the courtiers who respect you and are loyal to you, for the warriors who charge forward with hymns for you, and for the knights who are willing to follow you regardless of any hardships, their hearts will be more to you.  Where to put it?  Those who were protected, those who were not protected, the subjects that one gave up, and those that were protected, should they be rewritten along with the culpability?  Moreover, to change the past and abandon these is to trample on them.  It is an insult to everyone who built that era with me. This kind of thinking is unforgivable

    Thinking of this, sa

    e

    There was a wry smile on his face, which was both a sarcasm to himself and a nostalgia for the past.

    ※Is this what Iskandar said at all? Ah, I didn＊t expect that one day I would have such thoughts.  However, it is true that if you use the Holy Grail to change the past and make the choice again, then you will no longer be the king, and become an existence that has not grown up as a king, and has not protected the country as a king, then why should you do it?  The country changes its destiny.  To deny it like this would only take away her remaining pride.

    I am really stupid!  !

    I have done it, become a king, and protect the country as a king. Even if it ends in destruction, why not? There is no regret, because that is the choice I made. Even if the ending is destruction, so what, I can  boast?, you can hold your chest high, it is better to say that changing the past should be an insult to yourself.

    Yes, just like Shirou said, if it happens again, it should not be in the past, but from now on, not relying on the illusory power of the Holy Grail, but relying on your own strength.

    My thoughts stop here because I have already made my choice.

    The eyes that were lowered due to thinking rose up, revealing a pair of pure elven eyes, which were like sharp swords, staring straight at the enemy in front of him.

    "Ha, I know what you're thinking." There's no need to ask again, and there's no need to hear the answer, Bai a

    che

    Already understand sa

    e

    thought, but he was a little confused: "But how did you change your mind now? Why would a paranoid like you make a change? Your country has been destroyed. As a king,  Your only thought is to resurrect your motherland. You should have always had this thought, but why did it suddenly change?"

    To this question, the King of Knights answered with proud words. The answer that she had once rejected was now said as a matter of course: "Indeed, my country is destroyed. If it is because of my rule and the forging of my subjects with their lives, it will lead to it."  I will mourn and shed tears for such a result, but I should never regret it. I have done it, as the king, to protect the country, no matter what the outcome is, my life is worth being proud of, I am the king!!!"

    She drank loudly.

    You are so stupid.  He once thought that he was very similar to Shirou, but they were not alike at all. He had to be strong for Shirou who did not dare to face the past and faced the past without any hesitation. No matter how much harm he would suffer, Shirou still refused to change his mind.  Much, compared to him, I am really too weak.  The idea of ??changing his future and letting him live in peace is too ridiculous.

    ※If that were the case, he wouldn＊t be the Shirou he admired and the Shirou he wanted to see.

    ※Furthermore, the thought of wanting to stop him, wanting him to live like myself, is even more How could you have such a thought?

    "Huh, when you are finally shattered, not even a hair is left, how can you still be so dignified?" Bai a

    che

    He said with a disdainful smile.

    "No, there are still things you want to protect, but that is something you will never understand in your life" sa

    e

    The voice became cold and biting, and this was already the prelude to the battle.

    ※sa

    e

    ＃§ Master came from behind

    Arturia did not look back when she called, but was silently grateful in her heart.  Turning her emotion into strength, there is only one thing she wants to do. All this time, she has only done this one thing, and that iskill the enemy.

    At this moment, the white archer stopped talking. He looked at Shirou and Sa with a strange expression.

    e

    , as if he couldn't decide whether to suppress his joy or laugh immediately, his eyes flickering between the two of them.

    "Hahaha" Finally, he couldn't bear it anymore and shouted loudly: "Hey, you lost, Kotomine."

    Along with his voice, someone passed by the corridor of the darkroom for the third time. Because the basement was very quiet, you could hear someone coming down from above from a long distance, and judging from the sound, there was more than one person.

    The person who walked in was indeed Kotomine Kirei. He was dressed in black. If you didn't look at his face, no one would have noticed that he was walking down alone. In other words, at first glance, it seemed that there was only one person walking in.  A face came down the stairs.

    But that face wasn＊t very pretty either. His expression made Shirou feel gloomy as usual, but now it looked a little resentful.

    He looked at Shirou and sa

    e

    , with obvious disappointment in his eyes, as if Shirou and sa

    e

    They are a pair of unteachable savages.

    This is the first person, and then the second person walked down - Shirou and sa

    e

    There is an electric current passing through the nerves.

    He was not wearing golden armor. He was wearing black clothes like Kotomine, but it was different from those robes. It was very fashionable and avant-garde. It would be perfect if he were driving a sports car or riding a motorcycle.  Gilgamesh closed his eyes and simply walked in. Even his hair was not as straight as fire like yesterday, but softly attached to his forehead, making him look like someone who should be on a catwalk.  handsome guy.

    But, justEven though he was also dressed in black, Gilgamesh was much more dazzling than Kotomine Kirei. As soon as he walked into the dark room, his presence lit up the ground - because of his hair.

    "Yo, sa

    e

    "The King of Heroes happily followed sa as soon as he came in.

    e

    Say hello, he seems to be in a good mood, even Shirou shows no sign of getting angry, as if he was so angry last night

    se

    ke

    He is not the one who is so crazy.

    "Gilgamesh＃＃"

    The golden heroic spirit and Kotomine Kirei walked into the darkroom together. As a result, the air in the room suddenly became tense, but it was one-sided. Kotomine Kirei and the white archer were naturally not nervous, and caste

    I heard sa

    e

    After saying Gilgamesh＊s name, he started to get nervous, and lance

    ※I was surprised at first, but then my expression darkened

    At this moment, Kotomine, who was the first to walk in, looked at Shirou and Sa

    e

    The two of them looked a little gloomy, and seemed to finally recognize Shirou and Sa

    e

    What kind of face was that? He looked at them indifferently, with a bit of regret and disappointment for a long time, and then he spoke in a low voice and said to them: "You two, you are so boring."

    Shirou ignored what he meant, glanced at Gilgamesh, and then looked at Kotomine Kirei. His face was very strange, as if he wanted to laugh, and seemed a little angry. Finally, he said in a deep voice: "Why did I see  I＊m not surprised at all that you showed up like this, Kotomine Kirei.§

    Naturally, I won＊t sigh, because from lance

    appeared, Shirou had a premonition that this se

    vant will appear here, and white a

    che

    ※Choose this place, and this living hell behind you, couldn＊t there be something in it?§

    "Those are the feelings that only arise after betrayal by a close person. Obviously there will be no such thing between us." Kotomine Kirei shrugged. He looked at Shirou, let out a heavy breath again, and stretched out his hand to lance.

    : "Although it's a little late, let me introduce you. My identity and yours are the same now, and this is my se

    Vant, this time＊s partner, lance.

    "

    "Humph, I should have thought of it a long time ago" Shirou gritted his teeth: "You said, master

    The choice will give priority to those from Tohsaka, but there is another one, probably someone like you who has participated in the Holy Grail War.  "

    Shirou regretted a little, why he didn't think of this earlier. The Holy Grail War involves him, who doesn't even know the most basic matters, and has no preparation for the summoning ceremony. This means that there are really no candidates this time.  I can only use him to make up for it.  However, if this is the case, then someone who participated in the Holy Grail War and survived in the end may also have been roped in to participate.

    This person is Kotomine Kirei.  Shirou should have guessed this a long time ago, but he didn't expect that instead, he would run here all the time regardless of anything, and exposed all the information to himself, even if it was to leak information.

    "No, you guessed this wrong." The priest shook his head deeply. He said: "I was not given the right to participate this time by the Holy Grail. I was given a new command spell, lance.

    It＊s not me who summoned it, but this time a contestant left the stage and became a heroic spirit under my command.  It just so happened that I also had a Command Seal at the time, and I used the master that hadn't disappeared since last time.

    Only with authority can I make a contract with him.  "

    "Exit" There seemed to be something hidden in Kotomine Kirei's words, but in this situation, Shirou couldn't distinguish it in detail.

    Kirei stretched out his hand and raised it to the blond heroic spirit beside him: "Before this, this was the heroic spirit I partnered with in the last Holy Grail War. Now, he is the partner of the man in front of you.  .§

    This makes sense. Why is Gilgamesh able to survive without the help of the Holy Grail even though he is the heroic spirit from the last battle? That is because Kirei Kotomine is the master.

    , to provide magic power.  Even if he was unable to do ithe understood the purpose of the extraction chamber behind Shirou.

    White a

    che

    He winked at Kotomine Kirei, which meant that there was no problem, Gilgamesh had just arrived.  He has just revealed the reason why Shirou suddenly went into a rage last night when he was on the verge of death and beat Gilgamesh like a lost dog. If this was done by Ji??Gamesh himself heard it, which was extraordinary.  After receiving the signal from Kotomine Kirei's eyes, he felt relieved, but he immediately began to laugh at Kotomine Kirei.

    "Well, what I said is right, they will definitely refuse, but you said there is still room. These two guys are both stubborn fossil-level people, their brains are so stupid that they can't hit their faces with a hammer, so the temptation is  It＊s useless.§ The white archer sneered at Kotomine Kirei.

    Kotomine Kirei was about to say something, but was stopped by lance

    Interrupted, the latter faced Gilgamesh with the attitude of a challenger, looking at Kotomine Kirei with an unkind expression: "This is different from what I heard before, Kotomine, you  Doesn＊t it mean that you don＊t know anything about him at all?§

    lance

    Obviously he doesn＊t know the truth. Since the golden heroic spirit appeared, lance

    I also considered his origin, starting from sa

    e

    That sounds like a remnant from last time, lance

    He asked Kotomine Kirei about his origins.  But his master

    At that time, he replied: Who is this? I have never heard of him, I have never seen him, I have never thought about it.  Last time he wasn't all se

    vant and master

    I＊ve seen them all, but only two or three, so I＊m not sure about this at all.  It was the white archer who talked to him, and the two decided to call a truce and knew nothing else.  But now, what he said was different.

    Regarding the performance of the Lancer, the Golden Archer didn't even bother to look at him, as if he was just a dirty wild dog on the roadside that made people look disgusting. The priest turned his head slightly and looked at his current servant.  , and asked calmly: "Will you get along well with them after telling them?"

    lance

    His expression changed, as if he was choked, and then he grinned fiercely: "Absolutely not."

    Kotomine smiled slightly, and then explained: "He is the only one left behind last time.

    vant, and I was the only one who left the command spell. We reached an agreement. I was going to let him leave the food, and he used se

    Make a contract with me in the form of vant, it＊s that simple.  "

    "I didn't plan to ask you this?" sa

    e

    Looking at the man whom Kiritsugu was wary of ten years ago, he was a little angry and confused: "Is that guy's talk just now your intention? What do you want to do? Since you are a participant in the Holy Grail War, why are you still there?  What is your purpose in doing such a thing?"

    Giving up the Holy Grail to others is something that a participant would do?  impossible.

    Kotomine answered without hesitation: "Because I am the supervisor and I want to ensure that the Holy Grail can reach the most suitable person, so if there is a suitable person, I am willing to tell him how to summon the Holy Grail."

    Is it that simple?  The priest who answered this question had a sincere expression, and even a young child could tell that he was telling the truth - but sa

    e

    A chill ran down my back, because this sincere expression was a look that would scare young children.

    "you＃＃"

    "Back to the topic, let me ask you something first." Kotomine Kirei's smiling face disappeared, and he put on a look that was even a little depressed and asked: "Why did you reject the Holy Grail?"

    Seemingly helpless in the face of someone who cannot understand the truth, Kotomine Kirei asked: "Why do you reject the thing you have been looking for when it arrives in front of you that can eliminate your regrets?"

    Shirou looked at him and felt that his hands and feet were a little numb. The coldness he felt when he saw the priest for the first time swept over him again, but this time he was much better, he just felt a little cold.  This priest had always made him feel unknown, and now he could feel it even more mechanically. He felt that in front of him was not a man, but a human shape made of a black mass.

    He replied to the human figure formed by the darkness: "Of course, because I have lived well enough and there is no need to rely on things like the Holy Grail. What I want is the path that I can walk out with my own feet."

    He smiled sarcastically: "So, I'm sorry, you've been trying to get me to join you all this time, but you've been wasting your efforts."

    Kotomine looked at Shirou: "a

    che

    I have heard about it. Even if you become an anti-hero and fall into the reincarnation of the curse, let alone the heroic style, your dignity as a human being will disappear, and even if you lose everything you wanted to save in the first place, you are not going to change your mind.  ?  Emiya Shirou.  "

    Answer hisNot Shirou, sa

    e

    Standing in front of him, blocking him from looking at himself master

    With her gaze, she looked at the self-defeating supervisor in front of her with disdain, and replied in a arrogant tone that fit his majestic figure: "There is no doubt that my wish cannot be realized by the Holy Grail. Even if it is destroyed, I will  I will stick to my oath, and what I want to protect is not completely destroyed.§

    ""

    Kotomine was silent for a while, and then sighed again, with emotion and anger: "You two, you are so boring."

    "Didn't I say that two of them can't do it? One idiot will infect both of them. Now you see a couple." Bai a

    che

    He waved cheerfully, looking very happy at Kotomine's disappointment.

    Then, he turned to look at Shirou: "However, I do support your idea. If you really get the Holy Grail and make a wish, you will really die badly."

    "Why?"

    In response to this unexpected support, Shirou and sa

    e

    They were all stunned.

    "You want to save your country from destruction, forget it, the result may not be so tragic, but Shirou, you are finished" Bai a

    che

    Still enjoying himself, he spoke in an incomprehensible way. Looking at the doubts of the two of them, he stretched out his fingers and said: "For example, you obtained the Holy Grail and made a wish at the same time. Then, make a wish for this world as you know it.  How can we eliminate all pain and sorrow in this land?"

    For Shirou and sa

    e

    The look in your eyes, white a

    che

    Explained: "The orthodox Holy Grail will execute this wish immediately when it accepts it. However, how can all the sad wishes in this world be eliminated? How should the concept of time be defined for this issue? For example,  You want to eliminate all the sad things today, but what should you do if a tragedy happened one minute before today, at 23:59? Ignore it? But what if you also eliminate it?  , then how to solve the previous tragedy? We have to eliminate the previous tragedy, the previous day, the previous year, the previous one hundred years, the previous 10,000 yearsto completely eliminate all tragedies.  Let's turn back time to a period before humans existed, because as long as there are humans, there will be tragedies, and tragedies will occur. Therefore, if you want to eliminate all sad things, you can only make humans extinct, but doing so will destroy the world.  So what Shirou said is the right thing to do from now on, well, you＊re a smart man.§

    He said it while smiling, but when Shirou and Sa

    e

    It sounds creepy.

    Indeed, if you want to eliminate the destruction of mankind, if you think about it carefully, there is only one way to eliminate mankind

    "However, that is also the power of the orthodox Holy Grail. The current situation is far from what I told you." Bai a

    che

    Standing up, he shook his shoulders: "If the participants in the Third Holy Grail War had realized this and ignored my predecessor during the battle, perhaps this situation would not have happened.  .§

    "What do you mean?" Shirou frowned.

    White a

    che

    He scratched his brows and said, "Oh, by the way, before I finished speaking, it got into the question of whether you want the Holy Grail or not. By the way, let me add now, I just said that in the Third Holy Grail War, ang

    Amainyu was the first one to die, but he was not a heroic spirit being remembered. Everything about him was instilled by others. His strength and wishes did not follow his own will. As a result, after he died, it did not belong to him.  The power, the desire possessed was absorbed by the Holy Grail.  The Holy Grail is a colorless power that can make any wish come true, in any form.  It can be said that it is just a water cup, which can quench people's thirst or irrigate people, but ang

    The evil power possessed by amainyu was absorbed by it, and the curse it possessed was used as a wish storage and in the Holy Grail system This made it dyed with color, black, and black power of destruction.  The current Holy Grail Originally the Holy Grail was a water cup, and the water poured out could quench people's thirst, but that is no longer possible.  The current Holy Grail is no longer the kaleidoscope that ordinary heroic spirits want to pursue.  "

    The white archer finally reached the climax. His voice became lower and lower, but in the dark chamber, it was like a cold wind blowing from the heart of the heart.

    "Do you still remember the fire at the end of the last Holy Grail War?" Heexplain.

    (I＊ve finished the exam, so I＊ll update it this week, around Friday.)

 Text Chapter 181 What I want to do

    "Fire, youdon't know how to do it," Shirou stopped. His face, which was originally full of vigilance and tenseness, suddenly relaxed and looked dazed.  He thought he might have realized what he wanted to say. He immediately understood what Bai Archer wanted to say and what the true form of the Holy Grail was.

    "Kotomine lied to you. What caused him to go berserk when being touched by an unqualified master was because that was how the Holy Grail was used at that time." The impostor said with a smile and glanced at Kotomine: "Huh, just imagine, it was your father at that time.  When you meet someone like him, even if he has the same idea as you and doesn't want it, he won't ignore it. Just give it to a harmless guy, but let Saber destroy it. And it still caused that kind of thing, you  Don＊t you think it＊s a little strange?§

    Based on his origin and time, he was still part of the Holy Grail at that time, and it was him who caused it.

    "Do you want to say that it was a good thing you did?" Saber said coldly.

    "That's not true. It's better to say that the Holy Grail at that time could only do that kind of thing." The white archer pointed at Shirou: "Your master is really smarter than you. Now I have thought of it."

    "After being polluted by six billion curses in the world, do you think the Holy Grail can still be pure and innocent? It has changed from colorless to black with the color of the curse. It can no longer be used as a pure power of nothing, and has become a pure  It＊s just the power of destruction.§

    "Impossible, in that case, the Holy Grail itself will collapse. As a curse, it cannot be called an omnipotent cauldron that can realize any wish." The King of Knights flatly did not believe it.

    Archer Bai was unhurried: "Then let me ask you a question, Saber, in your opinion, in what form should wishes be realized?"

    "The expectation in the heart of the person who responds to the wish" Saber thought about this question and concluded.

    "Okay. Then, let's do what you said. However, according to the wish-maker's mind, to eliminate the sorrow of the world, just kill everyone. Then, if you want to prevent your country from being destroyed, then  Just let it never exist. If it doesn't exist, it won't be destroyed. If you want to become a god, then get rid of everything. The only existence of your own, you can call it a god or a ghost These are all responses to making wishes.  A way to achieve the long-cherished wish of the host. Do you understand?" Bai Archer spread his hands: "This is the Holy Grail, the thing that fulfills the host's wishes in the form of destruction, excluding everything except the host, allowing him But  There is no happiness or pain at this time. I am alone, and I really have no external feelings. However, the Holy Grail is this kind of Pandora's box, and it is far from what you need."

    "this＃＃"

    "It is no longer the Holy Grail you hoped for, it is just a pot full of curses. If it still has the ability to fulfill the host's wishes, it is only achieved by destroying the whole world, but it is still  The Holy Grail is just a cursed object that has become the body of the Holy Grail. All you have to do is chop it into a weapon that can bring you dignity and happiness. As for its powerwell, the fire ten years ago only had its ten thousand  One percent." Bai Archer scratched his hair and gave a numerical example that he thought was relatively close.

    "Moreover, this is the Holy Grail infused with the souls of five primates. If all seven are injected, just the materialization of the curse will erode a continent in an instant." Bai Archer flipped his wrist, for the sake of image  The gestures made with metaphors seem to be ominous in saying that the world has no future.

    "This" The unexpected information made Saber shocked.

    "Impossible, the Holy Grail I desired" Even if he realizes that the Holy Grail is not something he needs, how can he remain calm after hearing such information.  Saber looked at Kotomine Kirei. The supervisor was smiling and acquiescing.

    "Kiritsugu is the first person to know the complete situation. That's why ten years ago, Kiritsugu ordered you to destroy the Holy Grail, even using the command spell. Do you understand, Saber, what you prayed for has disappeared?"  The man who polluted the Holy Grail laughed, with pity in his voice: "If you hadn't been so stupid just now and chose to agree with my opinion, you might have fallen into the abyss of despair now"

    He couldn＊t speak any more and burst into laughter.

    "Bastard" Harsh laughter drove away Saber's confusion and disbelief. She angrily stared at the forgery who was still laughing, and the King of Heroes who stood beside him and smiled silently, looking at her with admiration.  .

    The other party didn＊t lie, her intuition told herself.

    This is no longer something that can be described as poisonous snakes or evil. They knew that Pandora's box had been opened and even nearly destroyed the world, but they ignored this. The supervisor actually let this happen.The battle has begun, what intentions does he have?

    "What do you want to do, you guy? This kind of thing If it is true, why do you still allow it to exist? That kind of thing should be destroyed as soon as possible?" The Knight King was more than just angry.  Because she once staked her life and dignity on the Holy Grail, and even the princess she swore to protect was not taken care of.  She just learned that the Holy Grail she fought for last time was Irisviel herself. Without knowing it, the sword she once held cut off her flesh and blood and wiped out her smile, just to get the Holy Grail she wanted.  .  And that thing is the same thing as the curse released from Shirou last night.  This is a trample on both sides of her.  Forget it because of ignorance. After the last incident, someone should have known that something was wrong with the Holy Grail, but no one stopped it. Now the Holy Grail, Illyasviel, is walking the same path as her mother.

    This is a waste of human life!  !  !

    ※ This was something that should have been stopped when the Holy Grail War was foreshadowed, but he turned a deaf ear to it, and even took on the role of supervising and participating in the war himself.  Even a master who has participated once before still has nostalgia for the Holy Grail. Does he still yearn for this thing that can do nothing but destroy it?

    But Kotomine Kirei was still smiling, he smiled so calmly, it seemed that what he saw was not Saber's anger, but a smile.

    "As a priest, I cannot destroy it. On the contrary, what I need to do is bless it." The priest smiled earnestly: "And, for me, I am also very happy, because so far,  I am still the most suitable person for the Holy Grail. Not only can I realize the dream of a priest, but I can also use the Holy Grail that can kill people. It is like being in a dream void."

    "What" Saber felt as if she heard wrongly. Instead of feeling any incompetence, this man used a tone like a hymn, which was sacred and pious. It didn't matter if he opened his arms like this to the statue of God, but for destruction  The murderous demon could actually show such a flawless saint's smile - the misplaced expression made her hair stand on end.

    "Forget it, Saber, don't talk to him anymore." Shirou behind him interrupted Saber's dumbfounded question.

    "Oh, is it true that he is the descendant of Kiritsugu? You have already keenly sensed the essence of this guy, right?" Bai Archer glanced at Shirou and nodded appreciatively. He said to Shirou: "Your intuition is good, this guy can't be used."  A normal person can measure up to normal things, because his origin is reversed, and normal things cannot be seen in him. Just like you are abnormal, he is also a kind of abnormal person, and he is harmless to humans and animals like you.  Compared with other types, if you want to understand his thinking, it＊s better to first consider the devil＊s thoughts.§

    "Tch" Shirou gritted his teeth secretly and ignored his sarcasm.

    Shirou had always been wary of Yokotomine Kirei. He didn't know why.  Now I understand that it is a psychological effect of unconsciously rejecting people who are on the opposite side and not wanting to be with them.  Even though he had helped Shirou several times, even though he was grateful to him, Shirou didn't feel that he had become any friendlier.  However, no matter what, we can now regard them as enemies, and all we have to do is prepare for battle.

    "Next" The fake archer touched his forehead with his hand and looked at Shirou and the others.

    It＊s about to happen!  Taking this action as a signal of preparation for battle, Shirou had already prepared a posture before attacking. Saber did not need to worry. He had to prepare to cover Caster's accusation and let the latter use magic cover.

    "Now that you have finished talking about your own affairs and said so much, let me talk about my thoughts and what I want to do." He put down his arms.

    "Why?"

    For a moment, Shirou didn't understand what the man said, and was startled.

    "You all have your own ideals, so you are driven to move forward and live." He pointed to himself: "But I am different. I don't have dreams, ideals, or anything else I want to do. Whether it's saving the world, earning money, etc.  Whether it＊s money or fame, nothing is within my scope of consideration. The things I said I did before were all things I had to do, and they were always just for me to be born.§

    He spread his hands, seeming helpless and embarrassed: "Because I was not born, and I don't want to die, so all I can think about is how to rewrite the history so that it goes in the direction I understand. But in my free time, I  I still feel confused. Because I don＊t have dreams or desires, I＊m just like the walking dead. The day before yesterday, I already understood that things were going exactly according to my script. When there was no way to change it except to send a nuclear bomb here, I started to think  .§

    Looking back at the pastThe man who formed the Holy Grail was humming, but what made people feel was not his confusion, but something timid that was beginning to peel off the surface.

    "I was thinking, if I fixed my existence behind this world, what should I do? Originally, I was not a normal human being. I grew up and shaped my personality step by step, and found my own dreams and laid the foundation for my future path.  , these don＊t exist in me?§ He shook his head: ※But people always have to do something when they are alive, but how can I survive when I don＊t even know what to do? I walked out quickly.  , I understand that everyone＊s existence is meaningful, and everyone＊s existence highlights its significance. Some people must set off the world as passers-by, and there are also people who are as dazzling as stars for people to watch. My existence is also meaningful.  It's just that I don't know it. What I should do is to find it. But I don't know how to find my ideal."

    Then, the emotion on his face disappeared and turned into a naughty smile: "At this time, I thought of someone."

    He reached out and pointed at Kotomine Kirei next to him, and said with great gratitude: "This messenger of God gave me a revelation."

    The flattery on his face was really unbearable, but he himself said loudly and unconcernedly: "He also encountered the same confusion as me when he was young, so he once traveled around the world and walked as a agent.  I have traveled to many places and seen things that ordinary people see and things that ordinary people cannot see, just to find what I want to do. So, I also learned his method, traveled around the world, and looked at the world's customs, customs, and anecdotes.  Strange things, the progress of the world, etc., enrich your knowledge, and use this to discover what you want to do.§

    Then, he paused suddenly, and the silence made people's hearts sink. Then he grinned: "I finally found it."

    It was a strange smile that made people's hair stand on end. His face was obviously handsome and resolute, but it burst into a sickly and dizzy smile. Shirou felt that his palms were sweating.

    The white archer raised one hand in the air like a winner: "I walked all the way from this island country across the Pacific to Australia, then America, Africa and finally came back here again. Guess what I saw?  ?§

    The person his eyes were staring at was Shirou.

    Shirou had already thought about what he saw. He remained silent, kept his breathing steady, and looked at the impersonator in front of him.

    Faced with Shirou's acquiescence, the white archer was not surprised. He nodded: "Yes, humans all over the world are saving the world, and they are saving the world in your way killing people, fighting, and using blood  The poems written celebrate the kindness and compassion of mankind.§

    He laughed: "No matter where I go, there is no paradise. Even if I pretend to be like that, even an inexperienced child can quickly discover that. No matter where I go, all I see is  It is blood, corpses, and in the end it is impossible to distinguish between blood and corpses, and it eventually becomes a part of the earth that is trampled on and turned a blind eye to. War exists no matter which continent, and human beings fight against each other for their own dreams.  They are constantly killing, attacking and being attacked and then counter-attacking. Corpses have become their home. It seems that never-ending fighting is the ideal they pursue. I am very confused, why is this?"

    He sneered and shook his head: "But the corpse won't give me the answer. I can only find it on my own. Many people have obtained their reasons and their reasons for fighting. There are words like 'because I want to get more'  This kind of initiative, such as 'They hit me first', this kind of forced, 'I was injured so badly, someone must be taught a lesson', this kind of pulling back, creating the same kind. But most civilians are war-weary  Yes, they don＊t want war. But I am very confused, why are there so many wars and deaths in this world? Even if the decision-making power is in the hands of the superiors, their rights are based on the people, and they are  Even if you get anxious, you will still be overthrown - but that's it, why are the wars in the world still progressing in full swing?"

    He stretched out his palm, and in the blink of an eye, an object twenty centimeters long and several centimeters thick appeared out of thin air and fell into his palm. He grabbed the object and showed it to others. It was a book with the words "  It was written in English and looked full of seriousness.

    "I couldn't get the answer, so I had to look it up in another way, looking at human history and human records. As a result, all I read in the book were human war epics. What they had always done was killing, war, and the consequences of war.  "Recorded human beings." He shook the book in his hand: "I finally understood one thing, because that is human nature, their ideal. Human beings advocate killing, because of killing, they have evolved. Because of killing, they  Created civilization. Because of killing, they began to progress. Human beings have always been a product of blood.??Their goal is self-destruction.  Needless to say, those who are belligerent, those who are not belligerent Well, as long as they don't encounter themselves, they will definitely ignore or even push for help to allow the war to continue.  "

    Bai Archer sighed with emotion: "Only when I got here did I understand what human beings are and what their hopes are. They will only beg for peace when they and the people they like are dying. That is also for themselves and with them.  If it doesn't matter to you, you will happily kill it, it's just this kind of thing - 'pa'."

    Speaking of the last crisp sound, it was not Bai Archer's voice, but the sound of his sudden clapping of his palms. He said cheerfully: "At that time, I thought, in this case, how about I just help them?"  ? Well, this is a good idea, I thought so at the time, and then I decided on it. Do you understand, what I think."

    This twisted existence that was born due to twisted reasons is whispering its joy at this moment: "Although it has gone around in a big circle and can only return to the original point in the end, it can find its own reason for survival, and for this reason of its own  I feel extremely happy to survive and move forward. Yes, what I want is to help human beings realize their dreams, realize the tragic wish that has not been realized since the Stone Age, and help them eliminate all their own kind. In other words, since  ＃Destroy the world!§

    After finishing speaking, he took a breath of the dirty air with enjoyment, admiring the results of his words.

    "At this point, I think you should understand what my purpose is, right?" he asked Shirou.

    "So" Shirou opened his mouth, but found that his voice was a little low. He himself felt strange that he could still remain calm, probably because he had already prepared any crazy words for this crazy guy.  You are ready to say: "That's why you came back here to fight for the Holy Grail. Because you know the original appearance of the Holy Grail and know that it will only be a monster that destroys the world, so you want to achieve your goal by releasing it.  ,Right."

    "Correct" Bai Archer smiled, and then said regretfully: "It's a pity that there is no prize."

    At this moment, Saber couldn't bear it any longer. She moved forward and said, "You bastard, you talk about destruction so easily. You are just making excuses for yourself. You are a devil, so you are like this."  Thoughts, after seeing such a scene"

    ※More importantly, we should understand the nobility of human beings. No matter what kind of desperate situation, no matter what kind of pain, no matter what kind of coercion and inducement, we can never lose our justice, because even if we are trapped in hell, we cannot give up our nobility, because human beings are a noble species  right, you want to say this. Forget it, little girl, humans are hopeless, humans should not be saved, you can＊t see anything when you are blindfolded, you don＊t understand at all, they  I want to die!" Archer Bai seemed to be extremely dissatisfied with Saber. Whenever she opened her mouth, she would be interrupted, and then she would laugh like this: "Oh, even if I haven't absorbed you, I can still understand you clearly.  What do you want to say? Please forgive me. Can you say something that will surprise me next time? Well, in the next sentence, are you going to say 'I want to kill you' and then come up and chop me?"

    What he said is indeed true. This is what Saber really thinks now. The first demand is that she has stopped talking. Now her whole body is full of murderous intent. The murderous intent is like a whetstone, sharpening her like the sword in her hand.  Even sharper, she gritted her teeth and prepared to attack.

    The tense atmosphere spread again.

    "Wait, Saber" Shirou called him from behind.

    Saber looked back at Shirou. Shirou had no choice. He understood Saber's anger very well, but at this time, Saber could not be allowed to rush in because of impulse. This place is too small as a fighting place. The enemy is Gilgamesh.  The king's treasure is even more difficult to avoid, and it is also a lancer, his own impostor, and Kotomine Kirei.  Tohsaka said that he was the agent, and he was the murder weapon of the Holy Church. He also learned the magic of the Tohsaka family from her father, so he must be a very powerful person.

    But on his own side, looking at it, Saber can fight against Lancer, and he I am ashamed to say that Tohsaka said that his ability can suppress Gilgamesh, but his current magic circuit cannot release such a large amount of magic power.  But the King of Heroes and the impostor can only fight Kotomine Kirei.  As for Caster's strengthwell, can't he let her deal with Kotomine Kirei with him?  ?

    So the first thing to consider in the current situation is to escape from this place.  and＃＃

    He looked at Caster, seemingly seeing through his thoughts. The female magician smiled and said, "Don't worry, I don't want to sacrifice myself yet."

    The witch known for her betrayal replied, "The Holy GrailPlanting something requires the soul of the servant to fill it, but it is still far from enough. Even if she betrays Shirou now, there is no way to get a good ending from the opposite side.

    Even the impostor reassured him and said: "Yes, don't mind the disadvantage in numbers. I came to you just to tell you what happened just now. I have said everything that needs to be said now. Kotomine and I still have something to do."  If you do, I won＊t sit here with you, I have to go somewhere else. Then you will become two against three, and you will have the advantage."

    This time, Shirou didn＊t even have any doubts. He immediately roared, and because of panic, his voice only uttered one word: "You"

    What is he going to do?  His purpose is to bring the Holy Grail, so his target is Ilia.

    Now Illya is staying in Emiya's house without any defense. Even if Rider, Sera and Liz are left, none of them are opponents. That guy has Rider's natural enemy Noble Phantasm and is also familiar with her magic eye. Even if Se is added,  Ra and Liz, even if Tohsaka is added, they cannot be opponents. What he possesses is the fighting strength of heroic spirits and the ability to suppress heroic spirits. Plus Kotomine Kirei Shirou, who has instantly made predictions about the battle, is facing  It feels foolish to think the defenses at home are okay.

    Saber and Caster＊s expressions also changed drastically. They cared about different things, but they moved forward in unison - the blood-red whirlwind forced them back.

    The swift and fierce spearman stood in front of the two of them in an instant, blocking the way with an expressionless expression.

    Archer Shiraku was happy. He caught Kotomine Kirei's back, turned him around, and walked up the stairs, as if he was going to find a tavern to have a drink.  Facing the spearman's back with his back, he stretched out his hand and made a farewell gesture: "That's it, please Lancer, and my King of Kings."

    He said this to Gilgamesh in a playful tone, but the latter did not show any displeasure. It seemed that he also thought that Saber who stayed here was more attractive to him regarding the Holy Grail at this moment.  As for the spearman, looking at his declining appearance, you can tell that Kotomine Kirei also gave him the order.

    The door was pushed open and closed, and two shadows, one black and one white, disappeared behind the dark door with a muffled bang.

    "Damn it" Shirou almost gritted his teeth, but he ordered himself to calm down. He should not act on impulse now, but should come up with practical countermeasures.

    However, just when he was thinking of practical countermeasures, Gilgamesh spoke.

    He had been admiring the dramatic changes in Saber's expression. At this moment, he reluctantly moved his eyes, looked at Lancer, and said to the Lancer with a trash-throwing expression: "I will deal with Saber, you deal with those two bastards, bastards  .§

    As a great hero of an era, Lancer's courage is also highly respected among the heroic spirits who participated in the Holy Grail War. Shirou is an example. Saber also respects him when he is not being shameless, but now he is regarded as a hero by Gilgamesh.  The soldiers who clean up the leftovers are really quite insulting.

    However, Lancer didn't pay attention to those words, but obeyed Gilgamesh's words and walked up to Shirou.

    Shirou faced himShirou was a little stunned.

    Lancer, who had been expressionless or disgusted from the beginning, walked up to him now, with a smile on his face. It seemed that he was excited about the battle, but it seemed a bit different.

    "Hey, boy, it's a pity that I couldn't fight you with all my strength." The bold knight sighed in a way that was not in line with his temperament.

    "Huh? Really!" Shirou didn't know how to respond. Suddenly, his heart moved and he realized that Lancer's smiling face reminded him of someone.

    "I don't understand!" The spearman laughed even more happily.

    He smiled like Tohsaka.

    (I didn＊t update on Friday. I didn＊t have enough time. It＊s still Saturday. I updated it. Five or six is ??about the same number. It doesn＊t count as a broken promise)

    ;

 Text Chapter 182 Let go

    The dark basement was now as bright as day, and the atmosphere of darkness and the feeling of decay seemed to be driven away by the light.  However, the indoor lighting does not give people a feeling of warmth and belonging, but instead makes people feel cold.

    Hero King Gilgamesh, at this moment, compared with the bright vortex behind him, the smile on his face is very happy, as if the next step is not to fight, but to have the expression of a child who is having fun.

    But the person opposite was not so relaxed. Shirou faced Lance

    , seeing his sudden and unpredictable smile, he was still confused as to what was going on.  But the situation of the battle will not change because of his confusion.

    lance

    He used a long spear, and he used a short sword, which was not good for fighting.  And sa

    e

    It was a long sword, but Gilgamesh used a flying sword.  caste

    The power of magic is not weak, but both opponents have their own magic power, and one has super armor, and the other has the agility of a flying leopard. They are trapped in this small place, caste

    The large-scale bombardment magic will only affect your own people.  So we can only provide support.

    Someone has to be the vanguard.

    Shirou thought so, he broke through with one blow, and then ran away without looking back.  sa

    e

    His strength is the first choice, but the opponent is also a strong player, soit's up to him.

    Shirou only knows one thing that can resist the rain of Noble Phantasms, or should be said to be able to defend against that Noble Phantasm.

    The Shield of Ajax.

    Last night, after the impostor took over his body and went on a rampage, he released the Shield of Ajax.  Although it was short-lived, it did block the king's treasure.  Now using it, Gilgamesh is less of a threat, then lance

    , if he said it, he would have to use other methods. Well, by the way, after all, he still has a trump card.

    Infinite regeneration, the ability that is still unknown to this day, is still in your own body, so as long as you rush forward as hard as you can, act as a human shield, and the sa in the middle

    e

    Use all your strength, the caste behind

    ???????????????????????????This is at least a feasible plan.

    Just when Shirou had made this plan and before he said it, the attacks from the two heroic spirits on the opposite side had already arrived.

    The one rushing at the front is a red treasure spear that can even tear apart the light of gold.  And shining like a ray of light, shooting out like a ray of light, is one of the Noble Phantasms of the King of Heroes.

    The two death blades flew at the same time, facing Shirou and sa

    e

    Attacked, the two of them had already tensed up their nerves, and the swords in their hands were already raised.  And caste

    It has also made a protection in advance. Even if this protection blocks the treasure of the hero, at least it can hinder it. Time also has an advantage in the response to Shiro.

    "Ding!!"

    ＃Hearing the sound of gold and iron clashing from the basement in the distance, the white archer couldn＊t help but raise the corners of his mouth. He smiled softly, and Kotomine next to him looked at him.

    White a

    che

    She smiled and sighed, then responded to his gaze and asked him: "Kotomine, let me ask, what do you think was the cause of death of Tokiomi Tohsaka who died in your hands?"

    The other party＊s words were really full of irony, because Tohsaka Tokiomi died in his hands. Now that he is asking this, it＊s really quite a bad taste.  However, Kotomine didn't hear a hint of ridicule in that voice, it seemed that the other party was really asking seriously.  Also, that guy always asked some weird questions and said some weird opinions, some of which seemed a bit weird to Kirei.

    The two of them had already walked out of the church and walked towards the mountain town.

    ※Because I don＊t understand my disciple＊s inner thoughts Do you want me to say that?§ Kotomine asked in return.

    White a

    che

    Nodding: "To a certain extent, it can be said that, but his biggest mistake is that he does not understand his own sex.

    vant, I don＊t know how he ended up selling it.  "

    He looked at Kotomine Kirei, his humorous eyes seemed to be hinting at something.

    Kotomine's eyes moved slightly, he wanted to say something or do something, but just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard Bai A

    che

    He stretched out his hand and waved: "Stop!"

    A taxi stopped neatly in front of him. The driver's excellent skills allowed the rapid braking to be smooth and smooth. He rolled down the window and looked at the strange duo outside the window. One of them was a priest, and the other was dressed like the most recent.  ?The cosplay clothes that just appeared.  Before letting anyone get in the car, he asked dully: "Where are you going?"

    It＊s been a rough time lately, so he always has to ask first.

    "Shenshan Town" Bai a

    che

    He spoke very calmly, and then winked at the priest: "You're lucky, you can meet a car in such a remote place, well, it takes a lot of time to walk there."

    Kotomine Kirei, who was interrupted, looked at him. The sudden look on the priest's face disappeared. He looked at Bai A as if he had changed his face.

    che.

    white a

    che

    He also looked at him, but the man who thought he knew Kotomine Kirei very well could see a smile in his eyes at this moment.

    Yes, the kind that smiles and feels happy.  It's like not feeling any uneasiness and feeling confident.  His face made the white archer a little confused for a moment. He thought that the other party would be silent for a while and then turn around, but this master

    ※ Then he didn＊t speak anymore as if it was no big deal, and just nodded.

    The white archer was a little confused. He frowned, but then he laughed to himself.

    The two of them got into the car together.

    ＃＃

    With clear chirps and sparks, the spearmen landed and the archers jumped up.

    The two of them still stood in front of Shirou and the others and did not attack Shirou and Sa.

    e

    , and they also looked at that scene in surprise.

    For the two people standing opposite just now, the King of Heroes threw a flying sword, and the spearman rushed forward, waving his spear in his hand to draw a big circle.

    However, his large circle did not envelope Shirou and the others.  Because it is just to cover the three enemies in front of it, there is no need to make such a big move, and while the spearman is waving like this, his body also rotates with the waving of the spear, turning to the back.

    "Ding!!"

    The muffled sound reverberated on the wall of the dark room and turned into a crisp sound. The spearman turned around naturally and hit the red shadow in his hand towards another light shadow at a speed that was not the speed of sound, and easily flicked it into the air.  Then, the vibration caused by the contact pushed the spear forward with the changed angle. The other hand also grabbed the handle of the gun and thrust out quickly.

    The target in the opposite direction cannot be Shirou, but Gilgamesh who is on the same camp as him.

    Facing the red demonic shadow, Gilgamesh didn't even say he was panicked, he didn't even hum.  He has no lance

    Although his speed and reaction ability were incredible, he jumped back in advance and jumped out of position, causing the spear to miss.

    "Oops, I'm sorry, my hand slipped." As soon as he landed, the spearman "apologized" to Gilgamesh. However, what kind of mistake was this and what kind of apology was it? It was obviously intentional, and Cu Chulainn himself was the same.  A nonchalant smile on his face.

    "Oh, really, it's really a light shot." The golden servant didn't appreciate it either, looking at Lance who was apologizing coldly

    The person on Shirou＊s side, caste

    He was surprised at first, and then snorted coldly, his voice full of disdain.  And Shirou and sa

    e

    It took me a few seconds to understand lance

    What did you just do?

    C迆 Chulainn, who was supposed to be the enemy, suddenly gave up master at this moment

    , he blocked Gilgamesh's sword for them and launched an attack on him at the same time.

    He should have planned it in advance, otherwise lance would

    It is impossible for him to attack Gilgamesh without even moving his eyelids.  Gilgamesh, on the other hand, seemed to have already understood what the spearman was thinking. The moment the sword was bounced away, the spearman moved his feet when he faced him.

    At this moment, the Blue Lancer and the Golden Archer were facing each other, looking at each other with the same red eyes. The two demigods understood each other's thoughts.

    Gilgamesh looked at the spearman's unchanged face and felt a little funny: "I told you, your opponents are those two bastards, and sa

    e

    is my prey.  "

    For his kind of training of slaves, lance

    She simply gave him a roll of her eyes: "That's right, but I suddenly changed my mind. I quit. Anyway, it's not like you're ordering me with a command spell."

    He said it so casually, easily turning the maste

    The order was thrown aside, and instead he raised his gun and pointed it at Gilgamesh, as if to protect Shirou and the others.

    &nbsp; ※lance

    , you" Shirou was a little surprised and somewhat understanding.

    "Shut up" lance

    Looking back a little, his face was evil, but the fierce seemed to be about to drop the goosebumps.  In response to Shirou's voice of surprise, he hurriedly shouted: "Don't think wrongly, I'm not trying to help you, I'm just being mastered."

    I can＊t bear to be despised to that extent. There is a limit to tolerance. Even if you＊re an idiot, I＊m not that kind of guy.  "

    After saying that, he turned his head, grinned at the golden servant, and showed a fierce smile: "Although I'm a bit cold to you, I have severed ties with Kotomine Kirei now, so there is no need to cooperate with you."

    Shirou and sa

    e

    They were all speechless.

    That guy is not joking, with lance

    The familiar Holy Grail pair all know this. Although Cu Chulainn sometimes likes to joke and be sarcastic, he is also straightforward with acquaintances. When facing this guy, he shows his will to fight.  for master

    You must obey the orders of , no matter what, but this man has cut off all ties with master at this moment

    The relationship between , this is obviously

    The Golden Knight glanced at him slightly and sneered: "Do you want to cut off the contract now? The Holy Grail is destined to be mine. Doesn't it matter if it disappears without being seen?"

    Heroic spirits all come here to pursue the Holy Grail, but now they give up at this juncture, who would be willing to do so.  That's what the King of Heroes thought.

    But what he encountered was the shadow of a red spear, a thrust that was faster than before, coming toward him at this moment. In the energy driven by the spear, he felt Cu Chulainn's cold gaze.

    "Don't compare me with you, I'm different from you, no, it should be" He shouted loudly: "Yingling guys, they have no interest in the second life!!! And  "

    The golden knight didn't even have the intention to dodge the magic gun, and still stood there, but lance

    Just when Gilgamesh was about to stab him, he suddenly retreated quickly. Three long swords fell from the sky and pierced the ground. The position where the spearman was about to step now turned into a prison-like defensive sword bundle.

    The spearman's leopard-like body suddenly jumped back to the ground like a flipping fighter jet. He was not surprised by Gilgamesh's flying sword. He looked at the latter's body as if he had not been interrupted just now.  His eyes when he looked at the King of Demigods were full of burning fighting spirit: "My purpose in pursuing the Holy Grail is different from those people. It's just to be able to fight other heroes. The stronger the better, the more the better, and now this  As for the place, I only have one choice."

    Yes, as he said, heroes should be those who have lived a heroic life, so they should hold their heads high and chest out about their lives. Regarding regaining a new life for the second time, this kind of thing seems to regret their decision and give up on themselves.  How could the desire to be proud of life and determination exist in Cu Chulainn? He couldn't help showing contempt on his face.

    Originally, he was not pursuing the Holy Grail for something like a second life, or in other words, he was not pursuing the Holy Grail. All he needed was the environment provided by the Holy Grail.

    He longs to fight,

    He stretched out his spear, pointed it at Gilgamesh and laughed wildly, his face full of boiling fighting spirit, and the burning blood made his eyes soar: "You, it's you!! Do you understand, compared to sa

    e

    , I think you are stronger. I also know about the battle last night. There is no doubt that you are strong. This is my recognition of you!  !  !  "

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by Men  Even though he had watched last night's battle, Cu Chulainn could only feel excited when facing the King of Heroes.  This man is really the strongest in the world. If it is him, then it doesn't matter whether he is King Arthur or Hercules, just a fight with him is enough.

    From this point of view, lance

    He is a character who fits the title of hero very well. He is a hero who makes the battlefield his home and lives and dies for food.

    The golden heroic spirit looked at the arrogant beast knight and nodded: "I see, do you want to fight? Humph, the guy who died wonderfully also speaks differently. Is this also the pride of the hero you consider yourself to be? You really carry out your own  Faith, Cu Chulainn. Then"

    He looked at the spearman with a slightly interested look, but that was not because he was interested in the spearman himself, but because the golden wall behind him once again shone brightly, and several Noble Phantasms came out at once - he  What is interesting is how long this bastard who dares to be his enemy can last.

    Seeing thisAt this scene, the spearman's eyes began to burn.

    sa

    e

    Step forward, want to help lance

    , but the latter glanced over with a fierce look, full of threats, as if he would hit him first if he dared to take a step forward.

    sa

    e

    "I'm so anxious, I can't be so impulsive at this time, shouting to the knight of the spear: "Wait a minute lance"

    , that guy is the King of Heroes and has the prototype of all our Noble Phantasms. Even if it is you, it is impossible to fight one-on-one"

    "Don't you want to pour cold water on me at this time?" The spearman's face tilted in excitement, and he interrupted with a cold voice.

    e

    ???????????????? "The prototype that possesses all the Noble Phantasms? Yep, that's it, that's why he is so arrogant. I thought he was just a tyrant with bad conduct, but I didn't expect him to be a heroic spirit filled with such desires."

    It＊s not so much that he heard sa

    e

    The explanation was more like mumbling casually, even the tone was cold.

    The other party still doesn＊t appreciate it, sa

    e

    Even more anxious: "lance

    , now is not the time to show off, you"

    "Shut up" the spearman stopped sa with a stern look.

    e

    With the following words, he waved the gun to his side: "Get out of here quickly, I'm just doing what I want to do, don't treat me as a partner because of this."

    The rough heroic spirit sneered and expressed disdain, but there was no contempt in his eyes. He just kept urging. He looked at Shirou and moved the corners of his mouth slightly.  Just now, Gilgamesh and Kotomine Kirei occupied the position at the door, and then he was the only one left, lance

    Just avoided him and occupied that place.  He faced the King of Heroes on one side of the room, leaking the gap behind his side and the darkness of the door to them.

    "Let's go, sa

    e

    " Shirou, who understood Cu Chulainn's thoughts, expressed his disapproval

    e

    " He said, even if he was unwilling to do so, he wanted to ignore this guy's words.  But it is absolutely impossible for this proud heroic spirit to let others help him. If sa

    e

    If you are really desperate to help him, lance

    I would rather be cut into pieces by the opponent's Noble Phantasm.

    This is not the time to hesitate. That guy and Kotomine have already set off. They will arrive at their home soon, and then they will kill the unsuspecting people and capture Illya.

    sa

    e

    She doesn＊t know what the other person is thinking. As a hero, she can naturally understand Cu Chulainn＊s thoughts.  However, at this moment, this hero's desire for fighting made her feel regretful. She did not want to seize this moment to defeat the King of Heroes. Although it was an excellent four-on-one situation, the opponent's other treasure, the Guili Sword,  , even if there are thousands of troops, it will be useless, all she thinks about is lance

    He just broke out with them, he would only die if he stayed alone.

    However, this is exactly what makes lance

    ?????????????????????????????????????????

    Escape.  Well, I'm not illiterate, but this word doesn't exist in the books I read, and my teacher didn't teach it. I can't write it, and I can't do it.

    Thinking of the final ending of this hero, sa

    e

    I couldn＊t help but lower my head: ※Well, I wish you good luck, lance.

    , this favor, I"

    how is it?  Sooner or later, it will be returned. What is the use of these words to the dead Cu Chulainn?  He was about to die again, so what could he do?

    However, lance

    But he didn＊t think so, he looked back at sa impatiently again

    e

    , urging her as if she would affect him.

    sa

    e

    Unable to respond to that gaze again, she just lowered her head and started to act.

    However, some people were unwilling to let them leave.

    Within the golden treasure light, several flowing shadows flew out, countless noble phantoms tore through the rotten air, and in the blink of an eye, they came to Shirou and Sa

    e

    Behind the scenes, there was also a cold snort from the King of Heroes: "Who allowed you to leave."

    The man who is the king didn＊t say anything, so those bastards dared to walk away like this and turn their backs on him?  sa

    e

    Forget it,This dirty sewer is indeed not suitable for them to meet each other, but how can those two bastards leave? This is the most suitable burial place for them.

    As expected, sa

    e

    Not surprisingly, she gritted her teeth and turned around, intent on using her sword to shoot down all the enemy's bows and arrows. After all, in this narrow range, Gilgamesh's king's treasure was easier to capture. She just had to make it as big as possible.  Swinging the sword over an area should be enough to knock them down.

    But, there was no chance for her to take action.  Blue shadows moved like the wind, and the swords were as brilliant as star trails, but none of them reached the target directly, because the moment before they were about to hit, a shield-like defense blocked his attack.

    Sparks flew everywhere and the sound surged.

    sa

    e

    He stunned, then took a breath, and Shiro shocked all over. He couldn't help bowing his head in doubt and looked at his chest, as if he had a long pointed corner.

    What's this?  It seems to be the tip of a sword?

    Of course, what blocked her flying sword was not a real shield, but the spear knight in his hand turned like a propeller, making it look like a fiery red shield, blocking the incoming bow arrows.

    ※I＊ve told you before, your opponent is me, I won＊t challenge them without permission,§ the spearman said boldly, and he watched with satisfaction as the Golden Knight＊s face became even more gloomy.

    ??????????????????? However, it＊s not entirely correct to say that it＊s gloomy, it seems to have a bit of a strange expression.

    At this moment, lance

    Hearing sa from behind

    e

    He made an anxious cry: "Shirou, this"

    Shirou's voice also sounded a little surprised: "Hey, what's going on"

    He was also so surprised that he couldn＊t speak any more, lance

    Not understanding the reason, he turned around in surprise, and his eyes widened as he understood why Gilgamesh's expression was a little strange.  Because he saw that Shirou had fallen forward, and a foreign object was obviously protruding from his chest, which was a sword.  That is one of the king's treasures.  Because of the momentum generated by being hit, he fell straight forward and was sabotaged.

    e

    Hold on.

    The attacks just now were indeed blocked or shot down by the spearmen, but Shirou was still stabbed by a sword, and it was a strange attack from behind. What happened?  His own face was full of confusion and surprise.

    Originally, this was indeed the case. To say why, it can only be because this is a room, which is not as spacious as the flat ground outside.

    If the incident is replayed, Gilgamesh released the King's Treasure ten seconds ago, intending to stop sa

    e

    Waiting for someone＊s way out, but sa

    e

    He, Shirou and others had already expected it and turned around.  But on the way, Cheng Yaojin appeared, lance

    Blocked the attack for them, and when it hit the Spear Shield, the Noble Phantasm flew in all directions, jumping up and down, some flew through the roof, and some stabbed into the ground and went down.  One of the swords flew up, spinning and hit the roof. After the end of the sword hilt hit it, it bounced downwards at an angle, and then hit the upward passage behind Shirou, only to bounce back again.  , flew up slightly at a slight angle, and suddenly

    Of course, the spearman didn't do it intentionally, and he couldn't do it. He could instantly grasp the trajectory of all the nearly ten swords that were coming, and figure out which one could accurately fly to pierce Shirou, and then  Put it into action and do it He is not that kind of super god.  That was just the result of coincidence and coincidence colliding together.

    And sa

    e

    Both Shirou and his back were turned to the back, only paying attention to the attacks in front. Who would have imagined that there would be such a strange experience with a treasure. After flicking it several times, the angle was exactly aimed at the center of Shirou's back. This time it was sa.

    e

    No matter what, even if she had Cu Chulainn's speed, she wouldn't have time to block it after she discovered it, let alone Shirou himself.

    And caste standing behind Shirou

    She just noticed something flashing, and then she found that Shirou was hit by a sword in the back and fell forward

    ※I don＊t know that it was because of myself that Shirou was meaninglessly penetrated, lance

    Opening his mouth in surprise, he said blankly: "No way, you will be hit if you do this. Do you have a black hole on your body?"

    He just shot down all the weapons, but how did Shirou get hit by the sword, and it was stabbed from the back?Yes, the opponent's attack obviously came from the front.  But he was still hit by the sword. He was so unlucky. He would be hit by the sword even while lying down.

    Hearing lance

    This kind of answer, sa

    e

    Raised his head, he just wished lance

    Good Luck now wants him to go to hell.  She wanted to be angry but couldn't get angry, because at this time, such a funny thing was about to escape, but with such a result, she could only lower her head feebly.

    Shirou was still awake. He smiled helplessly and actually cooperated with Lance.

    "Maybe," he said teasingly, "it seems that this body is indeed very attractive to weapons."

    Injuries are more commonplace for him now. He has experienced a lot of injuries of various kinds. Now it is just a sword, not even a side dish. Even the blood from the wound does not seem to flow much. He  I just feel a little cold, which is cooler than an injection.  It's just that the injury in this area will cause pain if moved, causing nerve paralysis and stopping the movement.

    "Shirou" sa

    e

    She blamed him for still being able to smile playfully at this time, but it was just that Shirou was not relaxed either. Although the wound healed due to her proximity, the sword in the wound would not disappear with the recovery.

    "Okay, let's go quickly. The brat also needs to be healed." The spearman glanced at Shirou again and said to sa

    e

    Zuo said kindly: "I see you are different from me.

    "Very loyal. Take that kid away quickly. For him, this is not a spiritual place for healing."  "

    Not as good as sa

    e

    Conversation, caste behind you

    The magic tentacles had already separated from the robe, and her black robe suddenly seemed to have become longer and wrapped around Shirou, wrapping him up and retreating outward.

    sa

    e

    Startled, looking at caste

    Turning away like a snake, she looked at lance again

    After a quick glance, he jumped to the top of the darkroom stairs.

    Hearing the distant voice behind him, the spearman looked at the King of Heroes and smiled slightly.

    This time Gilgamesh did not stop him, but watched them leave silently, seeming to have changed his mind.

    The spearman stood up straight, pointed the spear in Gilgamesh's face, and said provocatively: "Okay, although the location is a little off, it's better if there are no people who disrupt the situation. I can finally let go."

    (The Internet was disconnected at home two days ago, so I didn＊t update it. In the following part, I want to write about Big Dog. I said a long time ago that I admire this character very much. Now let him show his pride again.  He beat Jin Shining Shining, but it wasn＊t as long or as painful as Jin Shining Shining＊s previous beating.)

 Text Chapter 183 Untitled again

    The golden knight looked at the domineering Cu Chulainn with cold eyes, but there was no anger.  The King of Heroes didn't seem angry that he blocked him from allowing Saber and the two bastards to escape.  On the contrary, after looking at Lancer for a while, he suddenly sneered.

    "What's wrong? You are smiling so happily. Is this what you want?" The spearman was also surprised. Could it be that he was happy when he let Saber and the others go?

    "No" Gilgamesh shook his head contemptuously. A bastard is a bastard. He can't even understand such a simple truth: "I do want to capture the King of Knights, but"

    The king raised his arms with an extremely graceful posture. The demeanor of the first man in the ancient times was breathtaking, but he had a look of disgust on his face: "This room is too dirty and smelly. Even if you lower your status, use this place."  It＊s too ridiculous. It＊s just right now, Saber ran out, I can just catch him later.§

    Lancer almost grinned, and he snorted: "Then, you should thank me."

    "Of course, I will never be stingy with rewards." The King of Heroes raised his head and looked at Lancer as if he were looking down, with a cold mockery on his face: "How about I let you die again, bastard, this extremely dirty place, as  You could not be buried in a more fitting place.§

    The spearman was also laughing. He took a step forward, murderous intent coming to his face along with his words: "It doesn't matter how you die, but I want to experience the process of death."

    clown!  !  Gilgamesh felt ridiculous about Cu Chulainn's intimidating words and fierce aura. He closed his eyes slightly and shook his head helplessly at his beastly nature.

    At the same time, a light lit up behind him.

    It seems that wherever there is Gilgamesh, there must be a foil. In the golden background, countless decorations are revealed again, and an astonishing number of Noble Phantasms appear on the screen.

    It＊s not the first time I＊ve seen that kind of thing. Seeing it in this place now, even Lancer feels that he＊s in a better mood and no longer hates the dirty basement.

    There is no need to say more, the opponent is right in front of you, and it is an opponent worth fighting.  Muscles all over his body flexed, and he jumped out from the opponent's eyes as soon as he saw the words being spoken. Throwing the brilliance of the Noble Phantasm to both sides, Cu Chulainn walked as fast as the wind

    "" This body, in a sense, has become more terrifying. If it were a month ago, if Shirou saw a person being chopped or penetrated directly, he would not cry out in pain, or even look on his face.  Looking at his wounds indifferently, calculating the extent of the injuries, he must be afraid of that person.

    But now, that kind of person has become him, and Shirou feels a little strange.

    Saber helped him to the steps and let him lean down on his side.

    At the moment, they are in a mansion not too far away from the church. Caster has already gone back first.  It was Shirou's order, and Caster went immediately because he was worried about the situation at home, or Kuzuki's coma.  Because the impostor Angramainyu and Kotomine Kirei had already taken the lead and went to the King's house. Their goal was to get the Holy Grail and Illya.  As for other obstructionists, such as Tohsaka, they will never show mercy and keep alive - especially Tosaka, who must not have been wary of Kotomine Kirei.

    Since Saber couldn't transform into a spirit, many of the accelerated traveling methods in the city couldn't be used, and would cause unnecessary panic if someone discovered him, so he asked Caster to go back first. After all, the latter can travel straight through everything after transforming into a spirit, and Shirou  He didn't expect her to arrive early to challenge them, but instead told them to run away.

    Saber, on the other hand, helped Shirou walk to a sparsely populated place, waiting for Shirou's injury to heal before leaving. After all, a man with a sword stuck in his chest would go crazy even if he was seen by others.  Originally, the cemetery in front was a good place to go, but Archer once destroyed the cemetery with an arrow, and the place was very alert for a time. Let alone recovery, the police car liked to hang around there when nothing happened.

    And this mansion is a very deserted place. It is overgrown with weeds and is almost dilapidated into a haunted house. However, because of this, no one is here, and the location is also remote, with no residents around.

    "Okay, just leave me here. You should go back first. Tohsaka and the others are not aware of it until now. If Caster is too late, you can help when you go." Shirou said softly to Saber.  You can't speak loudly or use force now, otherwise the muscles in your chest will tear again.

    But Saber shook her head. She raised her eyes to look at Shirou, and then looked at Shirou's wounds.

    Shirou's wound was penetrated by a blade-shaped sword with a very thin handle and a very wide blade. The sword almost cut his chest in half.?The strange thing is that the wound bleeds very little, and there is only a circle of red around the place where the sword edge enters the flesh.  It was stabbed through the spine and came out from the center of the chest at the golden section.  It was normal for Shirou not to feel any pain before. His spine was punctured and the feeling came from nowhere. However, he was still very energetic. Not to mention fainting, he just felt like he was sitting there out of breath after running.

    This ability is too powerful even for monsters.

    But when he spoke with a very energetic face, Saber didn't seem to hear him. She still just looked at Shirou's wounds with a strange look on her face, as if she was thinking about how to pull out the sword that was still stuck in Shirou's body.  Shirou was a little anxious, and he added: "Hey, Saber, did you hear me? Go quickly, it's safe here, don't worry about me, I can"

    "Please forgive me for not obeying my order." Saber suddenly raised her head, interrupting Shirou's words.

    Shirou was startled for a moment, then explained: "So I said I can do it, I have"

    "Where do you think that self-healing power comes from?" Saber lowered her eyes and continued to look at Shirou's wounds and said.

    "Huh?" Shirou was stunned. He felt that Saber's words were a little strange. How could she still look calm even at this time.  Moreover, where did she say that ability comes from? Needless to say, of course it comes from you Ah, this means, it means that I can live forever because of her, so she told me not to be too arrogant.  ?

    But Saber didn't show off to him like that, she just held Shirou up so that he wouldn't fall down. Shirou didn't feel anything at all now. He might not have noticed it, but he just didn't feel any pain.

    Then she stood up and walked behind Shirou. Shirou didn't understand what she wanted to do at first. When he realized it, his vision had shaken violently. He saw a line of sky, and then he fell forward, but behind him  Saber caught him in time and prevented him from falling.

    "Saber, you" Shirou felt his chest shake, as if something had penetrated his body, but he also knew that it was after Saber had just pulled out the King of Heroes' Noble Phantasm from his body.  Reaction.  There is no longer that protruding point on his chest, and there is still a trace of blood spurting out.

    Is your body now able to calmly control blood flow?  Shirou couldn't help but think to himself.

    "I'm sorry, Shirou. Although I feel a little uncomfortable, please bear with me for a while." Saber said to Shirou apologetically, and then threw away the precious phantom that was still bleeding on her hand. She leaned down and leaned towards Shirou's back.  .

    "I will let your wound heal now," she said firmly, staring at the blood under Shirou's clothes.

    Shirou was a little strange. Although Saber meant well, she didn't seem to have the same healing methods as Tohsaka. She was not a magician. He was thousands of times better than her in magic Just when he was thinking this, Shirou suddenly hit  A shiver.

    "Hiss" A strange feeling was introduced into his body. The first thing he felt was a slightly cold hand. Because the outside was covered with iron armor, he could not feel the temperature of the palm. That was Saber's hand.  It covered Shirou's wounds.  Although behind him, Shirou couldn't see the glimmer of light from her hand, but he could feel the flow of magic power behind him. Saber seemed to have transferred the magic power from her body into his body. He was a little confused: "Saber, you  ＃§

    Doubt quickly turned into consternation. He was interrupted by the heat in his body. The strange magic power he felt just now turned into a stream of heat and entered his body. It quickly boiled and turned into a temperature of three hundred degrees.  The high temperature evaporated the blood in Shirou's body, causing the wound to burn - it was painful.

    The pain that should have been felt a long time ago was not noticed due to the incision of the spine, but now Shirou finally felt it. His shoulders twitched, and he felt like a squirrel tied to an iron post.

    "Please be patient, you will be fine soon." Saber whispered unbearably in the ear of the master who was enduring pain. This master who should be extremely respected, his pain made the King of Knights feel pain, and at the same time there was a trace of anger and fear.  .  But she immediately noticed that her master seemed to be shaking even more violently, and his ears were as red as fresh mutton.

    Regarding Saber whispering softly in Shirou's ear, the girl's breath was close by, which made Shirou suppress a purple face, and his teeth were almost broken. He swore that if nothing happened when he returned, the first thing he had to do was to  All the hair on my ears was shaved off because they are so sensitive now＃

    However, random thoughts are just random thoughts. To Shirou's surprise, he clearly felt that his wounds healed very quickly without being visible. If the ability to analyze objects is used on himself, he will find that his wounds are healed very quickly without being seen.  Every rootThe pipes were rejoined as if they were going back in time, the blood returned to where they should be, the contents inside the broken spine flowed back, and the bones surrounding the outside were connected.

    Watching the movie backwards and at ten times the speed, it was this feeling. In just a few seconds, Shirou felt that his body had switched. The aftertaste of the pain was still there, but the wound had definitely disappeared. If  If Saber hadn't been around, he would have immediately opened his clothes to check.

    "Whathow" He looked at Saber and stroked his chest. He didn't know what to say, but when he saw Saber's normal expression, he asked hesitantly: "You did this  ?saber."

    Saber nodded. She looked at Shirou's blood-stained clothes and explained, "Because I replenished the magic power of the scabbard, it healed Shirou's wound."

    "Scabbard?" Shirou heard another thing that he didn't know today. It seemed that he was the most ignorant person in the world.

    "Yes, it's my scabbard." Saber nodded, her expression a little complicated.

    Looking at her expression, Shirou suddenly remembered the legend of King Arthur. She had two very powerful weapons, one was the sword of victory and contract that everyone knew, and the other was the scabbard.

    It is inappropriate to say that the scabbard is a weapon, because it has no attack power and can only heal the owner's wounds. That is why King Arthur is immortal and always victorious. Her final death was also due to the loss of the scabbard. The scabbard was  Stolen.  And the scabbard that Saber is talking about now should be that one.  In the battle last night, Shirou also projected something and used it to block Gilgamesh's deviant sword, and that one seemed to be a scabbard, belonging to Saber.  If that's the case, the scabbard is in his body, then his own self-recovery ability can be explained, but there is another problem.

    "Saber, that scabbard is your scabbard, right?" Shirou asked. When Saber nodded, he asked again: "But, how come your scabbard is inside my body? Isn't it strange?"  "

    Shirou looked around at his palm. It was true that a sword had come out of his body, but he had never seen the scabbard.

    "No, it's better to say this is natural." Saber shook her head. She walked to Shirou's side and helped Shirou up.  Regarding Shirou's confusion, Saber explained: "I made a mistake. As long as I remembered what happened when I summoned me last time, I should have found it easily. However, I always thought that Shirou summoned me by chance."

    She shook her head with some regret: "To summon a heroic spirit, you must first have something related to the heroic spirit, or have a similar personality. But Shirou, who had not made any preparations at the time, was able to summon me because of this.  Scabbard, otherwise, the person summoned will be another person"

    She paused for a moment and looked away regretfully, and Shirou knew who she wanted to say.  Then, Saber continued: "I was a little skeptical at first, but last night I was sure, Shirou, my scabbard is indeed with you."

    "But, why?" Shirou still didn't understand why Saber's scabbard was inside his body. Before the summoning, he didn't know about it at all, and he didn't have the ability to restore himself before.

    "That was probably Kiritsugu's doing," Saber said. When she mentioned Kiritsugu's name, she paused again. She didn't know whether she was grateful or pity for Kiritsugu at the moment. She didn't know what the Holy Grail was until now.  , and what was Kiritsugu's reaction after knowing it? Saber didn't know, but she couldn't help but saw it in her dream. When Shirou was rescued, the haggard face he saw was almost like a rebirth.  The same bright eyes: "Ten years ago, Kiritsugu used the scabbard to summon me, and they dug up my relics in Cornwall. After summoning me, Kiritsugu held my scabbard because he judged that  It was more advantageous, and it indeed allowed him to live to the end. Moreover, after I disappeared, Kiritsugu wandered around the scene of the fire and found a seriously injured child. At that time, it was probably the only way to save him."

    Shirou unconsciously covered his chest, recalling the dark sky.

    Although the road was paved with the lives of their parents, it is impossible for such a young child to walk in the fire in the entire town without being injured. Maybe he is already on the verge of death.  At that time, Kiritsugu was able to survive by transplanting the scabbard of his sword

    Shirou's vision was a little erratic. It turns out that he was the only one alive in that area. Maybe it wasn't because Kiritsugu didn't touch him, but because there was only one scabbard. He was the first child to be touched by Kiritsugu. In the end, he was the first child to be touched by Kiritsugu.  Good luck exists.

    "Although it was decomposed by magic, it does exist in your body,""The self-healing ability that Rin and the others are puzzled about is that." Saber said, disarming: "However, that requires me to replenish the magic power. If not, it can only slowly regenerate when I am around like this."  Kiritsugu also let the scabbard stay in Shirou's body because the magic power of the scabbard was exhausted and the scabbard no longer had the ability to heal the host. He didn't explain it to you.  "

    Shirou turned to look at the blond girl next to him. Unconsciously, they were walking side by side. Saber was holding Shirou's arm. She seemed to be absent-minded, because she herself had said that a scabbard infused with magic power could  Heal the wound. Shirou's wound has been healed and there is no need to support him.

    It is obviously her own thing, but it seems as simple as talking about other people's things. She should have noticed the clues about the scabbard early on, but she never mentioned it once.

    "I'm sorry for using your scabbard like that." Shirou felt a little guilty. It was obviously someone else's thing, but he kept occupying it. If it were Saber holding that thing, as a Noble Phantasm, it would also be a powerful power that she must have.

    However, unexpectedly, Saber did not accept Shirou's apology or comfort him. On the contrary, when Shirou saw the face that had always been filled with calmness and serenity, he seemed to have finally accepted the thoughts in his heart.  When the flowers open, you can't help but stare at them, an expression that perfectly matches the sunshine.

    That＊s a smile.

    The morning light, the shade of trees, the quiet lake water, the chirping of birds, these faces are very suitable. At this moment, because of something, he is showing a relaxed smile of relief.

    "No, I don't think so." She shook her head slightly, and her eyes looking at the ground were full of gratitude. She said gently, thanking someone she knew: "Shirou, as my master,  Isn't it right to use my things? Moreover, I am also happy to know that Shirou's body can be restored because of my scabbard. In this way, even if I can't protect you, I can still save your life."

    The girl felt sincerely grateful that she was finally able to protect something. At the same time, she secretly swore in her heart that she would never let the only remaining person be destroyed again this time and risk everything on me.

    Shirou looked away. He wanted to see the smiling face that he finally wanted to see, Saber who was happy for something, but it was still not for herself, but for others, and that other person,  It is myself.

    Sigh and happiness hit Shirou's heart at the same time. He turned his eyes away and just walked quietly with Saber.

    Suddenly, his breathing quickened.

    "Shirou?" Saber noticed Shirou's change. She raised her head in surprise and saw Shirou staring at the corner in front of him with wide eyes.

    There is nothing there.  Saber glanced over, and as a servant, his keen sense told him that there was no one there.

    This was not the reason for Shirou's shortness of breath. The place where he felt his breath was coming from a phone booth at the corner of the road.  Only then did he think that as long as he found a phone number, he could easily notify his home and let those who were not prepared to leave quickly.  But now I am taking a leisurely walk here and have completely forgotten about this. Am I an idiot?

    He hurriedly jumped up and ran towards the phone booth.

    The blue shadow, the wings of an eagle, the speed of the wind as if riding the wind, the weird speed of the wolf that makes people unable to catch it, the ability to kill five thousand people a day, the red magic spear that is sure to hit, makes people look at it.  A heart-wrenching opponent.

    The Servant Lancer, in the dark room under the church, is like a ghost at night, traveling through the four corners of the house.

    Among the seven Servants, it is the class below Saber that requires the highest ability value, and it is a Servant that requires agility as a necessary factor and is very powerful in close combat. Even compared to Saber who has developed in all aspects, some people think that in a certain  Lancer and Berserker, who have very outstanding ability values, are the biggest enemies in close combat. They should use Noble Phantasms directly during combat.

    At this moment, Gilgamesh did just that, but that was because Gilgamesh, except for the Noble Phantasm attack, had no other combat power that could use his hands to fight the spearmen.  However, Lancer was able to dodge all the volleys fired by the prototypes of the Hero's Noble Phantasm without missing a beat.

    With one foot on the floor and the other on the wall, Lancer stopped himself at the top of the room with the strength of his feet, hanging on the wall as if there was no gravity.  The blue short-tailed hair swayed as the spearman stopped suddenly. Cu Chulainn turned his head, and what he saw was the same old thing again. Cold light mixed with roaring tore open the basement and rushed straight towards him.  Come.

    "Tch!" It came again, the spearman snorted, turned his body, and crossed backwardsOpen.  The Noble Phantasm penetrated the wall directly in front of him. A few places on the wall where it penetrated emitted a faint light, and it was unknown how far those extremely sharp prototypes flew.

    "Humph, you hid so smoothly. It's really the posture of a lost dog. How about being more embarrassed?" Seeing that his attacks kept failing, Gilgamesh couldn't see any trace of anxiety or worry on his face.  Instead, he watched the Lancer jump up and down like he was watching a show. It was much more interesting than teasing a ferocious beast. After all, this bastard was now the same as those beasts with only animalistic nature, only being anxious and angry.

    The spearman was also very annoyed, but as he said, he could do nothing but dodge now.

    Being in the basement is an extremely small place. It is too unfavorable as a fighting location. The Lancer itself is a servant who uses close combat as a means of combat. Now, in this place where even the high jump point is restricted, it is really unfavorable.  .  He can't turn into a spirit when he's close to the wall. When he's about to attack, he can run out of the wall and turn into a physical form.  And if you take the initiative to destroy the wall, it will only reveal flaws. The enemy's bows and arrows are always ready. If you make one wrong move, you will end up with the wall.  And leaving this place to fight outside is even more unthinkable. The moment your back is turned to your opponent, there is only one way to die.

    Moreover, this golden archer didn't try his best at all. Not to mention the Kuili Sword, he didn't even fully release the King's Treasure. He only attacked on a small scale. Lancer had seen him attack before. That time he just raised his hand.  There were dozens of Noble Phantasms on standby behind him, and although it was the same this time, the number shot out each time was less than ten. He just kept attacking his own path, forcing himself back, ten at a time and ten at a time.  , which can not only maintain the attack, but also fill up the opponent's pull time, shorten the attack gap, and force oneself to have no chance to make a move and can only be passively beaten.

    At the same time, satisfy your own playful thoughts and play with him.

    Anger arose in the spearman's heart, and he had no intention of treating himself as a monkey.

    He glanced secretly to the side. Now the whole underground was much brighter. Just now, Gilgamesh had shot out no less than fifty Noble Phantasms. The basement was almost riddled with holes. The power of the latter was very huge, but it was too powerful.  When a powerful thing touches such an ordinary thing, it turns into an armor-piercing bullet and penetrates directly. It is not easy for him to destroy this place and make the place more spacious.

    The battle location has been fixed here. If the location cannot be turned into a favorable aspect, then start from other aspects. The next one is the enemy's weapons and fighting methods.

    That guy uses a very single attack, but he does have a range attack and it is an anti-army weapon. For this, as long as there is a way to crack him, it will be fine.  The spear of piercing death thorns needs to be close, and the spear of death needs to be at such a distance that half of its power will bounce back to him Cu Chulainn knew that the guy's treasure house not only had swords and guns, but also  There was a shield, and the armor he wore was extraordinary. As long as he was wary of his own treasure and took out a few pieces to block it, he would be blinded in vain.

    Although Cu Chulainn fights without risking his life, he does not just fight for his life.

    Take a gamble!  !  The Lancer stared at the Golden Knight's face, dodging his arrows indifferently, thinking about the possibilities.

    Whether he can break into him, as long as his speed is fast enough, he can't hit his treasure, his sword directly stabs, and he can't help but reverse the cause and effect.

    Thinking of this, Lancer jumped up in the air, and the opponent's Noble Phantasm flew towards him. He didn't dodge or dodge. He stabbed the end of the spear in his hand towards the ground, raised it a little, and then stretched out his left foot〞〞

    "oh!"

    The King of Heroes raised his eyebrows. The blue-haired bastard actually stretched out his foot to step on the Noble Phantasm that was faster than the speed of sound, and pulled up his foot at a speed exceeding the speed of sound, completing the action of stepping forward and using force. His  The body stopped and formed a line, like a discharged cannonball, flying directly over.

    "Is it possible to advance so quickly with just one kick?" The King of Heroes sneered. It would be too stupid to break through in this way.

    ;

 Text Chapter 184 Lucky, Unlucky

    Speed, beast-like agility, reflexes, beast-like sharpness, and at the same time, beast-like arrogance and unreasonableness. This is the first feeling that the heroic spirit C迆 Chulainn gives people in battle.  Even if they have systematically learned powerful martial arts, few people can see through his tricks after he uses them. They can only rely on what they feel during the battle to intuitively identify his attacks and dodge them.

    lance

    I think that even if you are a cavalry rider,

    , if he didn't use that Noble Phantasm, he could still spin her around in close combat. Even if he was targeted by Gilgamesh's King's Treasure, he still had no fear and avoided it time and time again.  of arrows.

    If this continues, as long as he continues to dodge, he will be able to extend the fighting time, and maybe he will be able to find the guy's flaw, or wait until he is careless for a moment, but he has no such intention.

    The other party obviously had no intention of using all his strength, so Lance was despised

    He has no intention of doing that. It's like a strategy to block a position. He doesn't like to do that.  The surrounding terrain did not please him, and he could not change the terrain, so after dodging nearly a hundred arrows, he decided to rush forward.

    After dodging Gilgamesh's Noble Phantasm again, the spearman's body that should be moving backward did not retreat, but rushed forward. In this case, his body would only be exposed to the enemy's next attack.  Down.

    However, among the ten incoming Noble Phantasms, none of them hit his body. He could feel the astonishing skill and speed of any heroic spirit, and he actually raised his body a few points in the air.  Tilt, almost level with the ground.  Under his feet, he was looking for a fulcrum in the air and stepped hard on something.

    That was the Noble Phantasm that was supposed to hit him. At this moment, the Noble Phantasm traveling at the speed of sound was captured by the Lancer with his keen eyesight, and his keen body came into contact with him. Incredibly, he stepped on him in an instant, and the movement of his feet  The muscles completed the action of applying force, and then lifted up the foot before it dragged it back.

    His body began to continue to fly forward, and the thing that should be a sword moved in the opposite direction to him.

    "Oh" The King of Heroes rolled his eyelids, and he looked at Lance with an expressionless face as he stepped on his Noble Phantasm to complete a second jump and almost put his back against the roof of the house.

    , some were surprised, some laughed.

    He thought that this was just a trapped beast that screamed twice before dying, but he didn't expect that he wanted to turn over. Really, who did he think that he could live as long as just now because of his mercy? He didn't really think that  It's your own ability.

    "Arrogant" the King of Heroes made a sound of contempt, and with his voice, Lance was originally

    Moving forward, on the roof, there was a flash of gold: "A dead fish should be pushed into darkness. The light on the water is not something you can see."

    lance

    I also saw what was in front of me. It was several golden circles connected in a line, and there was faintly chilling steel in it.

    His expression did not change at all. Instead, he thrust the spear in his hand into the wall behind him even faster than usual. The stones on the roof were easily penetrated, and the spearman's death force pulled the red  The long handle, the muscles on the arms protruded, and the power hidden in the seemingly grown body was released. His body looked like a phantom. A microsecond ago, he was moving forward with a fierce look, and then suddenly disappeared.

    However, Gilgamesh did not lose sight of where he was hiding, because the room was so big, and it was not easy to avoid being invisible. At this moment, Lance

    Right in front of Gilgamesh, less than ten meters away.  He almost hit the Noble Phantasm that was shot down and started to dodge at the same time.

    If he makes a direct thrust now, everything in the world will be inevitable.  However, behind the Golden Knight, there were still dozens of Noble Phantasms that had not been launched.

    After discovering lance

    After changing positions from the air to the ground, Gilgamesh fired again, shooting dozens of Noble Phantasms away, hoping to stab him into skewers before the spearmen moved.  However, lance

    Still looking coldly and indifferently, he slipped his foot and dodged to the side, moving to the side.  However, when he moved, new Noble Phantasms flowed out from the King's Treasure House, attacking and ambushing his path and destination.

    Originally, in this situation, you should retreat. The position where you were standing has been penetrated by the sword stream. Although you will return to the original place if you move backward, you will not be locked by the shining Noble Phantasm.  But the spearman didn't know what was wrong with him. He continued to rush forward without slowing down. Instead, he ran faster than before, avoiding the treasures that came along the way.I let it fly past, but I couldn't avoid it There was a sword that directly knocked out lance.

    ＊s heel, if his shoes were not covered with steel armor, he would become a lame knight.

    The flash of thought between lightning and stone, lance

    The gun on his hand turned into a fiery red circle. He hadn't seen anything yet, but he had already waved the gun in his hand tightly. The clanking steel collided, and the rotating red shield blocked the attacks.  The Noble Phantasm bounces away

    "boom!!"

    The impact like thunder made lance

    He couldn't help but change his color, and there was no room to even manage to divert the power away. He was directly smashed and flew out.

    Cu Chulainn, who was soaring, felt as if his whole body was on fire, with a heat and paralysis that seemed to be cold and refreshing. In the process of turning his body, his eyes glanced at a flash of light.  The golden light was the thing that had just thrown him away. It was a cone-shaped object that looked like a hammer, awl, dagger, or even a teapot. It was golden in color and seemed to be made of the same material as the intimidating giant Buddha statue in the temple. It also had silk threads on it.  of thunder and fire.

    The spearman gritted his teeth, hating things that had some additional power in them.

    "If it were just an ordinary Noble Phantasm with A-level power, it would only bring impact and explosive power, but this hammer-like thing has the power of thunder and lightning attached to it. As soon as it comes into contact, lance

    That force penetrated his whole body, and the steel spear became the most perfect conductor of electricity. The spearman was suddenly knocked away by the million-volt high-voltage electricity.

    ※Playing a little trick!!§ lance

    He did a 180-degree somersault in mid-air, lowered his body to the ground, kicked off his legs when he landed, and was already running forward again.

    "Ah, you can still be so fearless after being hit by the thunder pestle. You are really working hard, mad dog." The King of Heroes praised his opponent. As you can imagine, it was just applauding the beast on the arena.  As soon as he raised his hand, another flash of light was released from behind him.

    Gilgamesh＊s Noble Phantasm has no end at all. It is being replenished while being consumed, even if it is lance.

    The speed is so fast. In this narrow terrain, where even the high jump is restricted, how powerful can he be?

    Cu Chulainn's figure was like a ray of blue lightning. He didn't even care about the Noble Phantasm cutting a hole in his back and driving it into the ground, or directly cutting off his heels. He walked at high speed, running from the ground to the wall -  - His body didn't even tilt. It was as if he was walking directly sideways on the wall in a weightless state. His body was almost in line with the ground. He stepped on the wall and the roof. It was as if there were magnets under his feet.  , can actually walk on the roof upside down.

    Under the high-speed movement of the Lancer, the air had to transform into gravity, lance

    Without even the slightest intention of falling, he drew a large arc in the entire room, from the ground to the walls to the roof. Under the pursuit of countless Noble Phantasms, he circled from the front of Gilgamesh to him.  behind.

    I don＊t know what he was thinking. Probably his original intention was to bypass Gilgamesh＊s sharp edge. With so many Noble Phantasms, Gilgamesh, who was standing still, was attacking and defending at the same time. lance

    But there is no ability to completely block it. If you want to defeat this guy, you can only avoid his Noble Phantasm, such as running behind him and attacking.

    That's why he ran at all costs and risked being attacked from behind, but he didn't know one thing, that is, Gilgamesh's King's Treasure does not only have a frontal attack, and even if it does  No, he can just turn around and face Cu Chulainn. Isn't he turning around as fast as lance?

    Can you run that far and fast?

    This time Gilgamesh didn't even say he was stupid, he just squinted his eyes and looked behind him at Lance who was stabbed by the spear.

    There was another groan, and a sharp sword slashed across his shoulder, almost cutting off a third of his shoulder blade. He didn't even hesitate, and turned away to avoid it, and then found an angle to face it.  Gilgamesh strikes.

    It really makes people wonder if he just looks like a beast. Has his brain also degenerated to the level of a beast?

    Gilgamesh was still a little confused at first. He thought that this guy was desperate to get close to him, but after two times, he still dared to rush forward, and there was no sign of anxiety or frustration on his face.  He seemed very calm. What on earth did he want to do?  Could it be that there are any hidden tricks waiting to be used?

    Gilgamesh knows all about his two Noble Phantasms. One of them can be blocked with just a few shields, and the other one can be blocked even if he doesn't get close.??It works, but this guyhe saw lance

    In the process of running, those beast-like red eyes stared at him without blinking, just like a beast staring at its prey and calculating something. The object he wanted to capture was too huge and beyond him.  The scope of his abilities, so he had to come up with a trick to deal with him.

    The beast launched attacks again and again. He kept rushing towards Gilgamesh, but he was blocked by the torrential rain of arrows time and time again. The opponent's implementation of offense is the most perfect defense, and it was both offensive and defensive.  , put the lance again and again

    He was blocked back and almost cut him off a few times.

    But lance

    Still didn＊t stop, still attacking like crazy, but the calm look in his eyes was not consistent with his behavior.

    Cu Chulainn glanced at the wound on his flank. His waist was touched by a broad sword that he had no time to avoid. Because he twisted it away, it was not pierced or cut in half. At this moment, he felt that there was a lot of pain in his body.  The heat boiling from the movement flowed out from the ruptured abdominal cavity, which was his blood.

    He glanced at it, and then pounced on the golden heroic spirit.

    "Bastard!" Gilgamesh cursed again. Compared with the spearman and miser who were not afraid of failure again and again, he didn't want to be stared at like that. He was obviously going to die, but he was still coveting the light of victory.  , It＊s so ignorant.  And he was also tired of the current challenge, so he wanted to end the current situation, so he raised his hand again.

    However, the spearman had other thoughts in his mind.

    Soon, soon.  lance

    Looking at Gilgamesh's still dull face, showing no sign of alertness, he secretly looked for opportunities. This guy never took him seriously, didn't increase his offensive, and didn't even mean to remind Kotomine.  He didn't even wear any protective armor. His arrogance was his best cover. When he was most careless, that was when he defeated the enemy.

    Although facing the prototypes of all heroic spirit noble phantoms, lance initially

    He was still interested, but soon became bored, because he had seen this attack method several times. When it was his turn, he only felt bored, and it was boring to die together. He was really disgusted.

    So he wanted to end it, and he also understood that even if Gilgamesh was careless, his surprise attack would end in losses for both parties.  So far, he really has no way to defeat Gilgamesh. He can only fight desperately and create a close combat situation.

    "!"

    Suddenly, the sword rain's offensive stopped, as if there was no follow-up force, Gilgamesh suddenly gave up on lance

    Stopping the offensive means letting go of lance

    Stepping forward, in close combat, he was definitely ready to be cut down. Why suddenlyhe saw a sense of drama and closure in Gilgamesh's eyes.

    "Lock of Heaven!" A term he had never heard of came out of Gilgamesh's mouth, lance

    Immediately he understood that this was the name of a kind of Noble Phantasm. He hurriedly wanted to escape from this unknown Noble Phantasm, but it was too late. Even faster than the arrow from the string, it was a flowing shadow.

    The long silver snake jumped up lance

    The outstretched right arm tied his gun hand.

    Oops!

    The steel-wrapped restraints on his arms caused the spearman's figure to stagnate, and his cheetah-like afterimage returned to its normal state. In just a flash, another silver light wrapped around his legs.

    lance

    His body was pulled by two huge forces moving in opposite directions, and three limbs were pulled up. Pulled by the force, he stood in the air, his whole body stretched straight.  The spearman was shocked and angry. He pulled hard with his hands, trying to open the chain, but to his surprise, he was only inferior to the Berserker's strength. At this moment, when he used it, the chain was like a child sucking milk.  It seemed like there was not even a bend, and his own hand didn't even move to his side, making him feel that the force he just exerted was a joke.

    He finally saw clearly what was wrapped around his arm. It was a silver chain. It was shining brightly, as if the light of the stars had been injected into the chain. The light and shadow swayed, and the chain looked bright.  It looks like a spiritual living creature, moving on its own, and the round nail-like chain looks sarcastic like a snake's head wrapped around its prey.

    Even those with a weak brain would have figured out that Gilgamesh did not give up the offensive just now. On the contrary, he did it deliberately to push lance

    It＊s just that I was lured here, now I am trapped in chains,His body was pulled straighter than a javelin, and he couldn't even reach his right hand with his left hand. Even if he could reach it, he probably wouldn't be able to unlock the chain.  He had no doubt that he could tighten the chains and cut off Gilgamesh's hands and feet if he wished.

    The other party didn't want to play with him anymore. He was tired of it, so he wanted to end it. This chain was used to end it. The three limbs of him were tied up. In Gilgamesh's eyes, he was just harmless.  Mad dog.

    Facing lance

    , Gilgamesh was not going to say anything to end the scene, he just looked away contemptuously: "Fall, mad dog."

    Several swords stretched out from behind the golden heroic spirit. This time Gilgamesh was no longer firing the King's Treasure. He just casually pulled out one of the swords and pointed it at Lance without looking.

    Throw it away.

    At this time, he didn＊t see lance

    Laughed.

    Yes, C迆 Chulainn, who was tied like a sacrifice and stood frozen in the air, motionless and could only wait for death to come, suddenly laughed and seemed very happy.  He was indeed happy.

    He waited. Although the situation was different from what he expected and turned into a worse situation, he still waited for Gilgamesh's contempt.

    Even though his hands and feet were restrained by the king's treasure, he still had one hand that could move. In the view of the King of Heroes, this remaining hand was probably only capable of baring his teeth at him. However, for killing countless enemies  C迆 Chulainn could kill five thousand men with one hand.

    And, he doesn＊t even know, lance

    After seeing himself taking out the sword, he smiled even happier.

    Because the sword was glowing all over, it was a strange sword like the golden pestle that just bounced off him.  It is said to be a sword, but it has no edge.  The sword body is spiral, with thunder patterns engraved on the silver three-foot body, and the golden hilt is inlaid with a gemstone, which looks a bit like a sword.

    e

    The Sword of Victory and Contract is a holy sword at first sight.

    After seeing this sword, Cu Chulainn was convinced that he could not lose because there was no reason to lose.

    He once swore that he would be defeated by that sword once, no matter what kind of humiliating battle it would be, but that was only two days ago, and now he no longer has that restraint.

    Gilgamesh may not know the reason, but in Lance

    As far as he is concerned, it is precisely because he has fulfilled his oath that he cannot lose again.  He once swore that he would be defeated by that sword once. He had already been defeated by that sword once last time. This time, he had no reason to lose by that sword for the second time because he swore that he could only defeat once.

    That sword is the famous Irish legendary sword calad

    OLG, the sword that a man learned from the country of shadow, Gilgamesh took its prototype.

    In Cu Chulainn＊s eyes, the sword that Gilgamesh threw towards his chest was as slow as an ant crawling. He could even complete all the actions he wanted to do before being pierced through the heart.

    His bound hands moved slightly, and he moved his wrist slightly.  In fact, it doesn't require much movement. He just needs to turn his wrist and release it at the same time, letting the spear in his right hand rise and throw it to the left.  Then, grab it with your left hand.

    "hey-hey!!"

    Return the gun to the lance in your left hand

    He laughed suddenly, and the voice sounded extremely hoarse, which made the only person present, Gilgamesh, think of the Black Beast for some reason.  But what's the use of getting a gun at this time? Do you want to throw a gun to survive for a second?  Or do you want to use it to cut chains?  snort!

    Faced with the conical sword that was spinning and flying towards him, the spearman looked at his body, with a touch of sharpness and madness in his red eyes. He flipped the spear in his hand, and then raised his arm.  And a big arc was drawn below.

    When Gilgamesh's eyes widened in surprise, the spearman raised his head and looked at the eyes whose brain had stopped moving. His grin became even wider.

    He stretched out his hand and thrust the spear that was exactly 90 degrees vertical into the ground. He took advantage of the momentum and flew up, dodging the sword pointed at his chest. He jumped up high, and the chain that restrained him was as weak as a dead snake.  Falling to the ground.

    He untied the chains that bound his body and used his own gun. With Gilgamesh's arrogant and confident Noble Phantasm, he just swung the gun and set himself free again.

    Because Gilgamesh was too arrogant and believed too much in his Noble Phantasm, and because he thought he had the most powerful weapons in the world, he was lanced

    ?????????????????

    Because of lance

    There is still one free hand, because??It's not that he cuts off the chains that bind him, because what he cuts is his bound hands and feet, because the tip of his spear is far sharper than his hands and feet, because he is really ruthless!  !

    That's why he cut off his three chained hands and feet with one blow. That's why he was able to jump with a gun before even the hair on his body stood up after cutting off his hands and feet. That's why he was able to find what he had always expected,  Gilgamesh's void.

    Now, his mind is in a state of stasis. He is not sure that Cu Chulainn would suddenly cut off three of his hands and feet. The word self-mutilation is probably not a word in the King of Heroes' quotations, and he has never thought about this, so for  Lance rising in mid-air

    , the only thing he did was to be stunned.

    The spear was sprinkled with blood, and the red spear looked like it had melted. There were a few drops of blood dripping down. The blood was dripping on the head of the golden servant on the ground, and under the body of the spearman in the air. The blood was also dripping.  Colorful eyes, one pair is absent-minded, the other pair is laughing.

    lance

    The handle is empty, making the spear easier to hold.  His whole body bounced up because he had just put the gun on the ground. At the same time, because he lost a part of his body, he could not maintain the balance in the air. However, this was exactly what he needed, so he rotated his body and used the spiral to accelerate.  , to make up for the incomplete limbs and unable to concentrate the power of the whole body muscles in one place, to use it to release one of his own Noble Phantasms.

    "gea〞〞" Under the dawn of victory, the spearman's face was extremely bright. He found that he was very lucky to be a woman today, because the goddess of victory was smiling at him.

    Opening his hands, the Spear of Death was already roaring, and the surrounding gravity was squeezed out by the magic power he released. Cu Chulainn, who was in a vacuum state, had no interference from gravity. When he was about to fall, he turned sideways.  He bent his body and stretched his only limb backward, making final muscle adjustments and exerting his last strength.

    "Bolg!" He happily spit out the term with a victorious expression, and his left hand had turned into an afterimage.

    His arm and gun seemed to be integrated into one. At that moment, you couldn＊t see Lance at all.

    What is on the left shoulder? You can only see that it is a light. His arm waved out at the speed of light, emitting a new light.

    Light is naturally a dazzling thing. You can＊t see its color clearly, you will only feel the glare. And this light, its dazzling brilliance is a red halo.

    The red spear turned into light, and there were dots of sparks in the trail behind it. They were red water molecules, which were the lance originally attached to the spear.

    ＊s blood, due to the operation of the spear that exceeds the speed of sound and reaches the speed of light, the surrounding has become a vacuum, and the blood droplets therefore stay.  The air was pushed to the side unwilling to be torn apart, and the air pressure pushed up the stones on the roof.

    The stabbing spear of death and the teeth of the red dragon, with the momentum of a falling comet, directly transformed into the only eternity in the airtight dark room, making it impossible to look directly at it.

    However, the one who remained unmoved by the light was the King of Heroes.

    "Little trick" Gilgamesh just scorned the destructive momentum.

    Although I＊m surprised, that＊s also the case with lance.

    He stopped when he was preparing to throw the gun. He was not an idiot and would not stand still until someone threw the gun at his head.  Gilgamesh immediately sent out two shields and blocked him in front of him.  The shields used by the giants were several meters high and turned into defenses and canopies.  At the same time, the missiles that had been waiting for a long time also flew out of the treasure house. Some of them hit the incoming red light and disappeared. Some of them were deflected away from the target, but most of them hit directly.  .

    And the Spear of Death directly bombarded the shield, and the power of the diversion posture through the mountain was released at once. Because the distance was too close, there was no more than a microsecond between the throw and the collision, and the space of the dark room was not suitable.  When such a large-scale force is released, these two things are intertwined and become one thing, that is, an explosion, and it is a big explosion.

    In an instant, the entire darkroom became invisible.

    The roar turned into silence, and the darkness became darker because of the blinding light. The two people in the dark room could not hear or see, and they only felt themselves being swallowed up by a burst of light.  The spearman felt himself being lifted up by the light. At the same time, his legs, which were no longer up to the knees, felt a little painful. His shoulders had no feeling, and his whole body still felt crooked. Then he felt like he had been whipped away by his mentor, and the King of Heroes  I felt that my clothes were about to be torn by the strong wind.  He took out a few more shields and placed them around himself to block the tearing wind pressure.

    However, Gilgamesh still heard a small sound, it was a click, and heHe raised a hand

    ※Boom!!!§

    Today is another exciting day in Fuyuki City, because after the cemetery explosion threat, nothing happened in the new capital of Fuyuki. People discovered that another incident happened today, and it was also an explosion threat.

    The prisoner＊s target is the church in Xindu.  They didn't know how much and what type of explosives they used, and they blew up the church directly. Not to mention the ruins, even the foundation was lifted out. The explosion was almost complete. Basically, only a little bit of the upper part including the basement was left.  Scumbag.  But it was half an hour later when someone saw him.

    Returning to the first scene after the church explosion, the unpleasant smell of cold dampness and decay that enveloped the Golden King at this moment was finally gone. He raised his head and looked up at the sky, bathing his sword in splitting the world.  The sunshine that the world has just received.

    He glanced at the good weather in the morning, and then turned his eyes to his raised hands.

    That was a red spear, not the prototype of the Noble Phantasm he owned, but from the man who attacked him.  The spear thrown by the heroic spirit C迆 Chulainn using his Noble Phantasm was blocked by Gilgamesh's two Noble Phantasms and shields. However, because of this, the two Noble Phantasms were canceled.  It was obviously two A-level Noble Phantasms that overlapped and resisted, but they were both defeated by lance.

    The spear was destroyed, shattered and pierced at the same time, and could not stop the castration. The moment the King of Heroes realized this fact, he instinctively stretched out his hand, and he actually grabbed the spear that turned into a missile firmly.  red gun.

    This action caused his feet to sink five centimeters, but as he had lowered himself from the basement to the foundation, this size was nothing.

    Looking at the spear that was the same as the one in his treasure house, it still retained the heat of high-speed swimming. The King of Heroes' eyes were as cold as ice. Although it was the same as his own treasure, this spear no longer had the original charm.  Pure, it was tainted with that man's aura, it possessed the man's tricks, and it had turned into a common thing.

    Then, out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of a figure blocking the sun. The tattered thing looked like trash that had been blown away. At this moment, it fell heavily on the ground in front of him, throwing out not too much dust.

    lance.

    However, even if you can tell at a glance that he is lance

    , but you won＊t admit that it＊s him, because he really doesn＊t have his original form.  The body that was originally as strong as a blue beast now turned into a devoured corpse. His right hand was completely gone. There was a sword stuck in his left arm, three swords and something else stuck in his upper body.  , there was nothing inserted into the lower body, because they were missing. He was hit by a certain treasure from the navel down, lance

    The other half of the body that was already incomplete disappeared, and the leg no longer hurts.

    The hilt of the sword poking his body at this moment was like some kind of strange support, supporting his body from touching the ground.  The brilliant shield surrounded him like Gilgamesh's guard. He lowered his eyes slightly and looked at the death of this heroic spirit.

    Even though he had always regarded him as a bastard, the King of Heroes couldn't help feeling a little emotional when he saw the once glorious C迆 Chulainn being eaten by vultures. He said: "This is what will happen if you offend Wang Wei again.  In the next life, be a humble slave."

    In the end, his words were like a signal, and the spearman who seemed to be dead suddenly turned into a corpse.

    The half-cut corpse directly raised its hand, tremblingly, groping upward as if trying to grab something.

    "Aren't you going to die like this?" The King of Heroes suddenly couldn't help but laugh, and he knew what he wanted to touch. He mocked: "At this point, do you still want to turn defeat into victory? Well, Cu Chulainn, I will let you  "

    He lowered his hand and asked lance

    Can get his own gun.  Because he must have died peacefully holding the gun next.  This situation is referred to as a

    che

    I＊ve seen too much.

    Sure enough, all I saw was lance

    He stretched out his hand and fumbled for his spear. He immediately held it tightly and uttered some dying words.

    ※@#ㄓ.§

    "What are those words? I don't know. He doesn't want to read anymore. He puts away his Noble Phantasm and the King of Heroes is about to turn around and leave.

    But, just when he let go of lance

    The moment he took out the gun, he loosened one finger, and the long gun that should have turned into rust and disappeared lit up again.

    ※geabolg§lance

    Said, Gilgamesh heard clearly this time.

    &nbsp; "Uh" The spear still in his hand suddenly disappeared. Gilgamesh suddenly felt something bad, and he hurriedly wanted to retreat.

    However, at this time, the heart-pounding pain had already swept over him.

    Gilgamesh was extremely stunned. Just like last night, he lowered his head and looked at his chest, because the spear that disappeared from his hand was hanging on his chest.  Gea actually used an incredible angle to bypass the shield that he had not yet put away, and got into the gap between the two shields on his chest, as if to draw the center point of the golden section for him, it penetrated him.  chest.  This was impossible no matter how he looked at it, so he looked at it as if he wanted to regard it as nothingness.

    However, the blood pouring from his mouth and the pain of tearing and internal bleeding in his chest immediately told him that this was a real fact. He had been penetrated by a gun.  The King of Heroes raised his hand slightly, as if he wanted to touch something, but the first thing he saw was that his hand was shaking He was irritated.

    This is the second time since last night that the King of Heroes has been hit by an attack that he thought was impossible.

    The spear that pierces the death thorn has the ability to reverse cause and effect. Defense and dodge will be ignored by it, and its trajectory is not a problem. It directly achieves the necessary result of hitting the heart.

    However, there are exceptions.

    Looking at the death spear stuck in the center of the golden knight's chest, Cu Chulainn smiled bitterly: "You can dodge at this distance, you are really a lucky guy!!"

    Is he too lucky, or is he too unlucky?

    (It couldn＊t be posted yesterday, it couldn＊t be posted, and I couldn＊t log in to my account＃＃＃＃)

 Text Chapter 185 He has a plan

    Compared with yesterday, the King of Heroes specially changed into new clothes today.  Although his armor has been repaired, he did not put it on because there was no one who could make the king put on the armor today. What happened yesterday was just an accident, sa

    e

    She is no longer an opponent he thinks he needs to fight with, but just a woman waiting for Xu.

    However, today he is even more embarrassed than yesterday. Even though there were wounds on his body, Gilgamesh was not fatally injured. However, at this moment, the long red handle on his chest gave him a subtle feeling.  Feeling of imbalance.  Because the one exposed in the front is relatively long and the one exposed in the back is relatively short, hanging in the middle like a goat waiting to be roasted is me.

    lance

    The spear pierced his chest easily. The feeling of his heart and the cold spear body making him understand that if he hadn't retreated in panic just now, he would be one step ahead of this broken limb now.  Becoming the invisible corpse of what constitutes the Holy Grail.

    He looked down upon lance

    , thinking that the opponent has been beaten by him until he has only one arm left, and both the fighting spirit and fighting power will no longer exist, leaving only a little bit of subconsciousness.  Ever since, his contempt was once again reflected by lance

    Caught.

    From the beginning, lance

    ????????????????????????????????? knew that he would not be the opponent of this heroic spirit, but the battle itself was not a thing where one party had a complete chance of victory, so he looked for his own chance of victory.  His greatest strength is Gilgamesh's contempt.

    But it＊s not enough, because even though he called him a bastard, this heroic spirit didn＊t look down on lance.

    , but facing his powerful military strength, he thought that no one could resist his power, so he did not treat lance carefully.

    Lance who has experienced many battles

    What kind of opponent has he never seen before? He understands that this kind of person is like a bear who thinks he is strong but has no brains. As long as his patience is exhausted, his flaws will come one after another.

    It was almost a hair＊s breadth, but something unexpected happened before the Jedi counterattack.  He didn't expect that in addition to weapons and armor, the King of Heroes' Noble Phantasm also included chains, which was an inconspicuous thing. As a result, he was tied up, but it also made the King of Heroes' contempt for him reach the highest level.  point.  But I can＊t blame him completely. Among all the servants in the past, there is no one who is willing to cut off his own hands and feet just to kill the enemy. If he does that, he will be killed by the enemy first. For someone who can still crawl after losing three limbs, Gilga  Meish has never seen him before, let alone this guy who can jump as high as the roof even if his limbs are broken.

    However, even if you were surprised, anyone would think that after cutting off his own hands and feet, Lance would release the spear of death.

    It＊s the end of a strong crossbow, and there is no strength left.  Moreover, Gilgamesh, who had resisted the shot, used the King's Treasure to cut off part of his body. Now even half of his hand was missing. Fortunately, he did not die immediately.  At this time, who would have thought that he would release the Noble Phantasm again while holding his spear?  Even if it is replaced by sa

    e

    That＊s also true.

    So, Gilgamesh's contempt for him rose from the highest point to a higher point, which made Lance, who had been calmly looking for the weakness of the prey, carry out a fatal blow.

    When the other party handed over his weapon, he almost laughed because of the other party's cooperation.

    But now, he has to smile bitterly.  Because although he was favored by the goddess of victory, the other party was protected by the goddess of luck. As a result, he escaped. Now he has no energy to do anything.

    He looked up at Gilgamesh's stunned face, muttering something in a low voice, and couldn't help but reveal regret and contempt.

    Really, it＊s a boring battle, even though it＊s the strongest SE

    vant, but he＊s just a clown throwing a mallet!  After fighting with him, Cu Chulainn had only one feeling: I regret it to death!  !

    He was so regretful that his intestines were green, but the King of Heroes was still standing there.

    "Thisthisthis" the King of Heroes thought in disbelief, but immediately shouted loudly as if he was on the verge of collapse. The king's arrogance completely degenerated into the appearance of a devil without any dignity.  : "You actually use this kind of thing〞〞〞〞〞〞〞〞"

    He probably didn＊t know what he wanted to say next, so he just yelled out in excitement, and his voice echoed in the new capital, like a ghost full of resentment moaning.

    Reaching out to grab the spear on his chest, Gilgamesh didn't know whether he was roaring or going crazy. He didn't care that the skewed movement would tear a bigger hole in his chest, but he just struggled to pull thisThe fake that pierced his chest was pulled out.  The pain made his face even more distorted, and the spear was stained with the blood of two demigods at the same time, which made Yin Hong even more uncomfortable.  Gilgamesh saw his blood dripping from the spear that seemed to be melting, and instantly a burst of gas from ice to burning rushed straight to his forehead.

    Suddenly, he felt a look.

    It was that bastard, who had obviously lost his limbs, and the only remaining hand was missing fingers. He was lying on the ground like a dead dog, but he looked down at Yunsheng with eyes that looked down at him. There was disdain and ridicule in his eyes.  There is contempt.  The blood flowing happily in the mouth like a waterfall also tells: I am like this, but you can't be any cooler?

    ※←←←←←←←←←←←←〞〞〞〞!§

    The fearful voice of gods and ghosts flew out of the King of Heroes' mouth, a roar that had no meaning.  There was a bang on his body, and light emitted like an explosion.  The golden armor covered his bleeding wounds, and the heroic spirit whose soul had been filled with violence roared like an earthquake. The golden curtain behind him flowed like his anger, and countless noble phantoms roared.

    ※enkidu!!!§

    Countless pythons roared and wrapped around half of the heroic spirit. It was still the chain of heaven. This time, the chain was not limited to the limbs, but directly latched onto his main body.  The chain company was also howling, with the sound of chains interlacing, and the chains that were fastened crazily moving around, pulling lance

    ＊s torso was tied to death, as if they were going to strangle him into pieces and cut him into pieces.

    lance

    Suddenly he was pushed back into the air, and the chains flowing out from somewhere in the void were like banners sealing something, sealing lance.

    Hang there.  He watched with waning interest, what was waiting for him was ravage.

    C迆 Chulainn experienced all the death methods of cutting into pieces, cutting alive, dismembering the body with random knives, and mincing the body alive into meat paste in an instant.

    The Noble Phantasm is like a school of fish gathered together at the bottom of the sea. It is so dense that it makes people think it is a giant monster. At the first sight, there is basically nothing left of Cu Chulainn.

    Passing through the elbow, the fallen arm was smashed into pieces by the remaining swords and guns that flew towards it. Before it could be hit, it became even more shattered due to the continuous shooting from behind. In the end, it couldn＊t be broken anymore.  lance

    His body had become like briquettes, and then turned into an eraser riddled with holes. When some Noble Phantasms passed through his body, they did not pass through because they hit the chains, and then he was hit by a Noble Phantasm.  , connected with the previous weapon and passed through his body, taking away part of his body.

    It was shattered into pieces, and the fierce steel blade flew with pieces of flesh, and the spearman's shoulder armor was also smashed to pieces. He saw a familiar red light coming towards him, and it was penetrated through his left eye and head.  The touch made him laugh.  It＊s not because of anything else, it＊s just that it＊s fun to be stung by this prototype Noble Phantasm.

    Well, this is my prototype!

    He smiled, and then he died.

    boring.  He said.

    In fact, there is no need to use the king's treasure to kill lance.

    Broken to pieces because of lance

    His body was completely dead at that time, and the remaining remains of his body laughed at the King of Heroes.  The chain of heaven that followed locked him and broke every bone in his body. The Noble Phantasm attacked his body, taking away more of the pieces of flesh that had begun to dissipate, dandelion-style belts.  Walk.

    Scattered everywhere, the remaining pieces of meat and bones finally turned into dots of light. They easily broke away from the chains, raised slightly in the air, and dissipated.

    But the King of Heroes did not stop. He still fired magic bullets at the place where they disappeared. The torrent did not stop. The high-pitched explosions did not reach his ears at all. The chains lost their binding and fell to the ground weakly.  The side of the church was already covered with a black moon surface. The wild air flow blew down the nearby trees, and some flying sparks, no, it should be said that they were directly fire streams, blew into the woods behind the church.  But he still did not stop, regardless of the fact that the enemy had been eliminated, he just kept venting his anger.

    Finally, the violent anger slowly subsided from Wang Di's heart, and he was restrained by his own will.  At this time, he heard the sound of burning.  He turned around and saw that he had just been bombarding lance.

    , the flames of the treasure that caused his corpse to disappear floated to the forest behind the rendezvous. The fallen trees were blown away by the airflow of the explosion. At this moment, they fell to the ground, carrying the various weapons brought back by the impostor.  Exposed and burning at the same time.  The cold, dry air of winter is perfect for the growth of flames, which will soon burn down the entire forest.

    The eyes of the King of Heroes are like this fire, andWith a burning aftertaste.  Then he noticed that something on his hand began to peel off.  He lowered his head and found that it was coming from the spear in his hand. Cu Chulainn's spear and the noble phantom geabolg could no longer be maintained after the owner died. The noble phantom turned into dust.  The things it was made of turned into rotten rust and fly ash bit by bit.

    The King of Heroes looked at his dirty hands and suddenly felt the pain in his chest gradually subsided. That was a sign that the wound was recovering, se

    As long as there is a supply of magic power, the injury will recover quickly.

    But the wounds caused by Cu Chulainn＊s precious phantom cannot be recovered, because there is a curse on them, even if they are

    Vant is not immune either.  Now his wounds are healing precisely because he is dead.

    Thinking of this, the rotten spear in the King of Heroes' hand shattered with a crash, and he had another urge to destroy the world.

    I just killed him, but I had to kill him, because if I didn't kill him, my wounds would not be able to recover. I had to kill him no matter what, otherwise I would be like a performance wound that kept bleeding.  alive.  Gilgamesh didn't dare to do this kind of commanding action that he had to do, because what he wanted was to kill as he pleased, not as he had to.

    Moreover, the guy's last look also made the King of Heroes deeply humiliated. He was obviously the one who was killed, but he showed the look of a winner. That kind of contempt, even if it takes a thousand years, the King of Heroes will never forget it.  shame.

    ※Damn it, hate it, hate it, hate it, hate it, hate it＃＃＃＃＃＃Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh＃

    Facing the blazing flames and the steel army emerging from hell, the golden king was like a wounded devil, letting out a roar that reached the sky.

    "Hmph, hum, the mission is over." The white engineer hummed in a good mood, and took the little girl on the ground who had lost her intuition and lifted her up by the arm: "However, it is too easy, so fast that even I can't  I don＊t believe it, Kirei.§

    He was in a good mood, really good, even swaying a little like a child.  In this regard, Kotomine Kirei said nothing. He had just recovered from the aftertaste of a strange tingling sensation.

    Sensing something was wrong with Kotomine Kirei, he turned around and saw the little girl hanging on his arm like a towel. He looked at Kotomine and smiled: "It seems that that guy chose pleasure over loyalty."

    The priest shook his head. He raised his arm to block the front, looked at the black sleeves and the compression spell underneath, and then turned his eyes away from the clothes: "It was not the se whom I wanted to transfer to.

    Vant, it is not easy to be able to obey orders for so long without the compulsion of the command spell.  "

    He put his hand down without hesitation, his tone seemed calm.  But the calm fact is that his sex

    Lance, who had the absolute advantage due to the feeling that vant had just died, joined forces with Gilgamesh

    The fact that he will still die can only mean that he was killed by Gilgamesh.  After all, there is only a message from one soul in the Holy Grail.

    "It's really rare that you can speak for others." White a

    che

    I was a little surprised and couldn＊t help but joke.

    But Kotomine Kirei did not take it, but looked at the little girl in his hand and said: "Let's go. Now that the Holy Grail has been obtained, the next step is to come. If we don't hurry up, the dead will come.  §

    At this moment, the fake archer imitated the remnants of Shirou's Holy Grail, and in his hand was a little white-haired girl. However, she was not conscious, and her eyebrows were closed. It was better to say that she was asleep.  Highly comatose.

    That was clearly Illyasviel, who had been living here for a long time, and this was the entrance and corridor of Emiya's house.

    Behind him, two women in white lay symmetrically on the ground, also losing consciousness. It was obvious from the white hair under one of the hats that they were scattered, that they were Ilia's servants.  white a

    che

    Just now I took Ilia over from behind them.

    "This is true" Bai a

    che

    Agreeing, he then looked around, looked at the intact room, and said in a tone that made it hard to tell whether he was looking forward to it or feeling depressed: "I thought there would be some kind of battle here, but I didn't expect it to end so easily.  cut!"

    He reached out and scratched his head, unable to help but think about what had just happened.

    Three minutes ago, he had just stepped into this room. It was Kirei who knocked on the door, and the person who opened the door was?is his apprentice.  Tohsaka Rin was probably also wondering why Kotomine Kirei appeared in front of this door today, but when she saw an equally tall figure behind the tall priest for the second time, she first felt unable to breathe.

    That is a

    che

    , and then the reason why she couldn't breathe changed from thinking that he was a

    che

    It turned out that she recognized that it was the impostor who had been causing trouble. At this moment, this man actually appeared behind Kotomine, but he himself did not show any resistance.

    The scene was immediately on the verge of breaking out. Tohsaka jumped back. In fact, she didn＊t need to make such a big move. Kotomine had no intention of sneak attack because he knew there was another person in this room.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Several girls who felt the fluctuation of Tohsaka's magic power ran out of the living room at the same time: they had just had breakfast and were watching the news broadcast last night. Even Illya was interested in it, because it was Shirou and the others who caused it.  So she read the report with two servants waiting on her.

    Everyone is gathered together, as se

    vant＊s ride

    Because it was daytime, I was a little relaxed, but I didn＊t expect that two humans with physical bodies would touch the door.  Even if I don＊t understand what＊s going on, I just saw the priest and Bai A

    che

    Standing together, the fool also understood that they were in the same group, and now they were knocking on the door.

    Tohsaka knows best what kind of strength the acting priest has. He can just leave it to Illya's two servants, but the impostor is in trouble because Tohsaka still doesn't know about his strength.

    White a

    che

    Looking at Tohsaka talking to them in a casual manner and making cold greetings, I understood that she was stalling for time, because she secretly gestured to the people behind to be ready, and they would retreat if they couldn't fight.  However, in just a moment, there was a plop behind him. Tohsaka looked back and found that Illya and her two maids had fallen down at the same time, and they seemed to have passed out.

    This is of course lance

    Being killed, his soul was recovered by the Holy Grail, and a tornado suddenly blew up in Illya's body, so she fainted.  This suddenly caused a reversal in combat power and completely disrupted her plan. She was surprised and felt even more incredible. Halfway through her words, Ride, who was still standing in front of her,

    Suddenly he turned around and picked her up, moved at high speed and broke through a wall to escape.

    ride

    Doing that suddenly made Bai a

    che

    He couldn＊t help but be a little stunned, and then he saw the only protagonist standing in front of him, that was Sakura, she was looking at the ride

    The direction of escape, and I immediately understood what was going on.

    Ride is still bound by the command spell

    We must act with Tohsaka＊s life as the top priority. The fake archer remembered Sakura＊s decision.  I originally thought I was going to destroy the house and cause a commotion or something, but I achieved my goal so easily, which made Bai A

    che

    ?Can＊t help but be surprised.  He went up and knocked her unconscious with one finger, and then went to collect the Holy Grail.

    Now, their goal has been achieved. Although two shrimps escaped, the Holy Grail has been obtained.

    But, speaking of it

    "Kotomine" he called the priest, who turned back to look at him: "This is also because of you, your sex

    Vant died, and the Holy Grail stopped human functions when it received him, which saved us a lot of time.  However, this way you will have no se

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although you are the agent in the next battle, may you be the agent, but that is nothing. Is there any way to save your life?  "

    The priest turned his head and looked at Bai A

    che

    , that expression was so innocent, almost like the ignorant young boy ten years ago: "No."

    "ah?"

    "All the technologies and mechanisms I have, nothing can resist the composition of the spirit body.

    "There is nothing that poses a threat," he said, but he was not too impatient: "Even if I am delayed, there is nothing I can do. However, with the existence of Gilgamesh and you, I only need to intervene in the issue of the arrival of the Holy Grail.  "

    "Alas!" Bai a

    che

    Sighing, he held Ilia in one hand and slapped his face with the other: "It's impossible. What happens next will exceed your expectations. Even if you are thirty old men like Matou, you can't predict what will happen next.  What happenedforget it, I＊ll give you this!!§

    He stretched out his hand and stretched it out of thin air.  togetherThe black fluid seemed to flow out of his hand and scattered, like a living creature moving in mid-air, filling an invisible object. Then it became shaped, with sharp edges and corners, and was long and thick.  s things.

    Under the priest's scrutinizing gaze, it became condensed, and under the black luster, it seemed to make a crisp sound after solidification, white a

    che

    Reaching out, he grabbed it and handed it over.

    This is a very large thing. In this corridor less than two meters wide, the impostor had to stand it up to pass it from side to side, and then stretched it flat to see if it could reach the corner from left to right.  The agent stared at this thing that looked like a rocket launcher but was too square, a heavy machine gun or an M107 sniper rifle but was too wide and thick, and was speechless for a moment.

    His eyes were more focused on the black body. Now the shape of the weapon had a certain texture that only a crossbow could have. On the body, on the side of it lying flat, there was a gray one that was almost the same as black.  Colored gray pattern, that's a cross.  Immediately, the agent understood the identity of this item.

    "The product of the fusion of a girl and a unicorn. It is a kind of conceptual weapon. Its ability is to deny reincarnation and prevent its reincarnation. It means that if you die once, you will die forever. From the origin to the direct end, if you are bombarded, you will die directly.  Wait until your soul is gone and you will never be reincarnated. Well, even though it has this strange appearance of neither guns nor cannons, it can be changed at will according to different users. However, in my hands, I changed it a little, and I can only  Appeared in this form." He introduced his most perfect product like an arms dealer and said to Kotomine Kirei: "The name is called the Seventh Holy Code. It is true that it is used to eliminate heretics, but because it was controlled by my power,  Immersed, and you have been saved by the power of the Holy Grail, this black power can be used as your weapon without any rejection."

    Kotomine raised his eyes from the holy book and looked at Bai A

    che

    , didn＊t speak for a while.  After thinking for a while, he said slowly: "This thing, in terms of power and ability, is comparable to the Noble Phantasm of a heroic spirit. Why should you give it to me?"

    "I have collected a lot of things. This is one of them. I can't use them all. I'll give this to you. You can increase your chances of survival by taking it." The counterfeiter said, "Originally, I said I would give it to you."  lance

    Pick a lance

    Being an opponent, but unable to achieve it, you are his master

    , it can be regarded as compensation.  "

    "Do you find it difficult even for you in the future battle? Isn't there a 100% chance of winning?" Kotomine seemed to be worried about Bai A

    che

    I'm a little confused about what I said.

    The impostor opened his eyes wide: "You can win, but when two armies fight, fighting to the end and leaving only a cripple with half a life left is still considered a win. I said I have a guaranteed win and there are no mistakes.  A perfect win?"

    His words made Kotomine silent for a moment, and then he took the holy scripture: "Then I will accept it."

    "Uh" I don't know what he did to make Bai a

    che

    Choking for a moment, I heard him say angrily and angrily: "You really accepted it!!"

    Kotomine raised his eyebrows, his expression exactly said: Aren＊t you trying to save my life?

    White a

    che

    Rolling his eyes, he almost made it clear: "Do you really have another ultimate move?"

    "No," Kotomine answered simply, and then she turned around.

    Looking at the innocent look on the agent＊s face, Bai a

    che

    I just wanted to kick him, but I couldn't help but be a little suspicious.

    Does he really have no other backup plan? No, that shouldn't be the case.  white a

    che

    With the help of Gilgamesh＊s hand, Lance was eradicated

    , cut off Kotomine's wings, but that guy was still smiling so slyly just now, almost like another Zangyan, so he must be hiding something.

    With his back to him, Kotomine Kirei felt the cold eyes scanning his back, and couldn't help but smile, and then went to do what he wanted to do - so Shiro a

    che

    She watched with some surprise as he helped another unconscious little girl up, that was Matou Sakura.

    "What are you doing?" the fake archer asked him, "taking hostages?"

    "Well, judging from Emiya Shirou's character, it will be easy for him to throw a trap at that time," the priest said simply.

    "I" I will strangle you to death. This sentence was not spoken, Bai a

    che

    ??Staring at his back, I thought to myself that only if I believe you are there ghosts!  !

    So the two of them walked out of the door one after another. According to the plan, they could go to Liudong Temple to decorate at this time.

    But after walking out of the door, Kotomine stopped. He looked in a certain direction, dazed.

    "What's wrong?" Bai a

    che

    asked, but when he turned around, he was also stunned, and scratched his head as if making a face.

    They were looking in the direction of Xindu, and black smoke was rising high from one of the locations. It looked like the church was on fire, and the fire looked really big. The scale

    "He is burning the forest!!" Bai a

    che

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It＊s not that big of a deal, the King of Heroes is still using this kind of angry way that only children use?

    It looks like Gilgamesh is really angry, lance

    That guy was dead when he died, and he was completely pissed off.  The church may not be able to be saved, but there are still a lot of shameful things behind the church.  Then if it explodes I will use those things to descend the Holy Grail. If they are not burnt by fire, they will be smoked to the point where they can no longer be used.

    So, he said to Kotomine, "I'll go find him. You go to Enzo Mountain first."

    The priest nodded and took Illyasviel without saying anything.

    So the two of them walked in separate directions, Bai a

    che

    I sincerely hope that I can calm the anger of the King of Uruk.

    However, he looked back at Kotomine Kirei, who was not looking back, and he was sure that Kotomine Kirei, who had his back turned to him, was smiling.

    So he also smiled and turned his head.

    The last move came, and he had the last move.

    (Now Gilgamesh has been beaten hard twice because he looked down on his opponent. Next, he should learn to behave, so he won't use EA against Shirou. It depends on how Shirou responds. Also, that's all for today.  I＊ll update a chapter tomorrow because I worked overtime yesterday and didn＊t write it. I＊m going to write one chapter today and I can＊t finish the second chapter. I＊ll update it tomorrow! Damn it, I also succumbed to the overtime pay.)

 Text Chapter 186 You can only fight

    "BeepbeepbeepbeepI'm sorry, what you dialed"

    Shirou didn't say anything. After hanging up, he called again. He pressed the receiver to his ear and waited for any response.  But there was no artificial response, only the electronic sound repeated just now.  He hung up the phone silently and turned his head expressionlessly.

    Saber behind him also learned that the situation did not develop as they expected and had become an inevitable evil trend.  Before they were notified, the white archers and Kotomine Kirei rushed to their home and faced a room full of unsuspecting people.

    Shirou only hopes that Rider, as a Servant, can sense the danger in advance and give them a chance No, there is no point in comforting himself like this. He will never let this happen to his impostor. He will definitely use  The most despicable means to achieve one's goals.

    "Shirou"

    Hearing the voice, Shirou raised his head. He looked at Saber's concerned face and wanted to smile to comfort her, but in the end he just pursed his lips helplessly: "Forget it, things have reached this point, there is no use regretting it.  , go back first, what happens next"

    What else can be done next? It is already clear that they have no choice but to fight inevitably, and no matter they win or lose, there will be no winner.

    Under the atmosphere of silence, the two walked side by side. For some reason, the martial law that had been imposed when they came had been lifted. Shirou saw a vehicle coming from the other side of the bridge, so they didn't need to take a detour, but walked where they could go back directly.  On the bridge home, there was no conversation, just walking quickly in order to get home quickly.

    However, when he reached a certain point on the bridge, Shirou was attracted by something on the sea out of the corner of his eye.

    That's the wreckage of a ship. It's what Saber stood here last time and said it was destroyed by her. After another battle last night, its position has changed a bit and it has sunk more. Only one can be seen.  Little horn.

    "What's wrong, Shirou, do you care?" The voice behind him reminded Shirou, and he found himself stopping and looking sideways at the remains of the ship.

    Shirou turned around and looked at the speaker who spoke - God, her green eyes were almost like flowing jade, looking at him without blinking.

    ????????????????????????? For some reason, Shirou suddenly felt this emotion. He felt a certain unbearable feeling, and something surged up in his chest, although he didn't know what it was.

    He turned around, but looked away, not looking at Saber, and just nodded lightly.  Although I don't know how I feel, there is something I can't say.  Even if he is stupid, he can still imagine that the final battle has already begun. The time when he can walk on the sparkling sea in the afterglow of the setting sun and go home with Saber, I'm afraid  It won't happen again, this may be the last time.

    Even if there is no Lancer, the remaining Avengers Kirei and Gilgamesh, who have absorbed all the skills and knowledge of the Heroic Spirit Emiya, still have the power to use magic once if he does not lie Shirou does not think that he can  Win, every time he got into a fight, he never thought he would win, and it was the same today. They would fight to take someone away from them, to take back the person who was taken away, and to fight for their oath, and  Some people may disappear again.

    Therefore, Shirou wanted to say something to Saber, not to himself, but to her.

    "Saber, you stop pursuing the Holy Grail," Shirou said softly, looking at the ruins in the vicissitudes of the sea.

    "Huh?" The girl's eyes widened.

    Her surprised gaze made Shirou feel a little stinging, but he just squinted his eyes and said slowly while thinking: "The Holy Grail is not what you need, so you give up on it, and"

    "Kiritsugu didn't betray me" Saber suddenly interrupted Shirou's deliberation. He turned his head and looked at Saber, which made him unable to recover for a while.

    "Huh? What?"

    "Kiritsugu did not betray me." Saber's eyes did not look at Shirou. Just like Shirou's gaze, she was also looking at the remains of the ship on the water. That was her former companion who she once hated and did not want to understand.  The prepared Noble Phantasm buffer: "The Holy Grail is not what I am pursuing. He must have noticed it a long time ago, so he ordered me to destroy the Holy Grail. But I didn't notice No, that's not right."

    It would be nice if we could talk to him earlier. He is the same person as Shirou, and Shirou is Kiritsugu＊s past.  She lowered her eyes, closed them, and shook her head slightly. It was painful and powerless, and she was feeling remorse for the person she could no longer apologize to.

    &nbsp; When her opponent committed suicide because of Kiritsugu's despicable methods, his dying curse became a reality, so who can say that it wasn't because of Saber's curse before being squeezed and disappeared by Kiritsugu's Light Command Seal?  Is he no longer alive?

    Then she opened her eyes and became determined again.

    King Arthur, who pursues the Holy Grail, believes that Artoria will not be destroyed as long as there is the Holy Grail.

    She just hopes to go back to the past without herself and erase the pride she once had. But if the pride she once had is gone, why is she still obsessed with pursuing the Holy Grail?  In the final analysis, it was just my own escape and cowardice. I didn't want to accept that show. I missed the years between my friends, kings and ministers, but I didn't dare to face their corpses.

    ※If you really get the past, unearth the coffin, expose the body of the deceased to the wild, and recall the souls of those heroes who have done everything, can you really be happy?  Is this what you want?

    "I'm so stupid. I've noticed it a long time ago. I can't go back to the past. Although I know it, I keep pretending that I don't know. I'm just pretending to be myself. In fact, it's just to be able to see them again." He shook his head  , her plain voice was full of regret, and then she raised her head with some luck and looked at Shirou, her eyes were undoubtedly grateful: "Thank you. Because of you, I finally know how to move forward. Whether it is the Holy Grail or me,  They are all dreams that should not exist.§

    She said it to Shirou, to herself, and to the world, asserting all of this without any hesitation.

    However, she finally lowered her head due to some emotion: "So, please forgive me."

    "Because I had wrong wishes, I fell into unfulfilled years, but because of this weakness, a certain girl saw her dream" She said with gratitude and pain, all kinds of emotions intertwined.  , the girl's voice was a little low, a little deep, almost falling into her own imagination.

    Shirou turned his eyes from the sea and kept looking at Saber, listening to what she said without saying a word.  You may not understand what she meant, but you can hear the beauty in her answer.  With all the scars and dignity on his body, he is still proud of his past self, accepts his own ending, and vows to abide by it until the end.

    Her expression dazzled Shirou. She would no longer have the crying face of Sunset Blood Hill. Because she was no longer confused, Shirou thought she was so beautiful.  This scene was like the first time he saw her in the old warehouse. Shirou felt that he had never seen such a moving being.  It's the same now. Maybe when she turned her back to the moon and was covered by the hazy moon veil, she had already hit her heart, and she could no longer change her mind.

    Although she wanted to shed tears, there were other things to say before that, now that she had made a choice and found the answer.  Then, I should also make my own response to her choice and her answer.

    "As long as it is a path that she can be proud of from the bottom of her soul, then even if she goes further and further, even if Shirou gives up his life, he still has to say yes.

    So, he said: "Saber, go destroy the Holy Grail."

    I really wanted to stop worrying about my worries after drinking. Shirou didn＊t even feel his heartache when he said these words. He probably didn＊t think about the consequences, because Saber is still with him now.

    So Saber was smiling again, and she felt very proud.

    "Yes," she said with a smile, "because I believe you will make such a decision, Master."

    For her master, she can only feel trust, because her master, no matter what the road is, will step into it without hesitation.  That's why she is so convinced by such a master.

    "Ah!" Her master nodded.

    Maybe one day in the future, when Shirou thinks back to this time today, he will be proud of Saber's smile, but now his heart is sinking little by little.

    Because I believe you will make such a decision, Master, that＊s what she just said.

    How he wanted to hear her say to him, because I believe you will make such a decision, Shirou.

    Shaking his head, Shirou let go of the boring sentimentality, and exhaled a long breath. He felt both relaxed and happy, but also agitated that he was about to face a bloody battle.  He said to Saber: "Let's go"

    "Hey, kid." A weird voice interrupted him. He was stunned for a moment, and then turned his head sharply.

    But there was nothing behind him, only an ordinary bridge deck. He could also feel that there was absolutely no such person beside him, but the voice of that person just now suddenly? just reached his ears, or in other words, she spoke directly into his heart.  That was Caster's voice. He just asked Caster to go back first. How could he hear his voice now?

    How is this going?  Shirou felt a little confused.

    "What's wrong, Shirou?" Saber asked, because Shirou's expression was wrong. He said he felt calm when he felt the enemy, but he seemed a little nervous when he heard the cry of an acquaintance.

    "I don't have time to be in a daze for you, kid. I'm not with you now, but talking to you at your home." Caster's voice was impatient and sarcastic, and more of an anxiety that couldn't be concealed: "This is official  The mutual ability between the Servant and the Master is mutual perception. You can hear what I say, and I can also hear what you say as long as you think hard."

    "You" Shirou wanted to be surprised, but there was really no time. Caster suddenly sent a telegram-like message that surprised him. He hurriedly made a gesture to Saber to express that it was okay, and at the same time, he thought carefully as she said.  : "You're back home now. How are you? Where are Illya and Tohsaka? They are all hereare they all okay?"

    If he was here, he wouldn't have refused to answer the phone, so Shirou changed his mind.

    "Everything is fine." Caster's voice was weak, and he poured cold water on Shirou as he almost jumped up: "Although two of them were taken away, they all seem to be intact."

    "What" Shirou was knocked down from the sky to the ground. He was stunned for a while, and then continued to ask: "Who was taken away?"

    ※It＊s a question that only an idiot would ask. Who else can be captured? One of them must be Ilia, but who is the other one?

    The witch gave an answer that surprised Shirou: It was Sakura.

    Caster said she was on the way

    But why take her away?  The reason why Illya was captured was because Illya was the Holy Grail, so forget it.  But why take Sakura away?  Shirou believed that this was the idea of ??the Holy Grail Avenger, because he once said that Sakura was the Holy Grail, but now it is not. Why did he capture Sakura?

    "What's going on, why"

    "Now is not a good time to explain. Come back first. Even if you have the strongest Servant, it is not safe outside." Caster calmly interrupted his words, asking Shirou to calm down and tell him what he should think about.  .

    Shirou was silent for a while and then responded.

    The happiness he felt just now was suddenly broken by the preparations for the upcoming war. Besides being nervous, Shirou was still afraid of what kind of situation he was about to face at home.

    However, after taking two silent steps with Saber, Caster's disdainful voice came to mind again.

    ※Another missed opportunity, idiot,§ the witch said with a smile.

    Shirou stood there, frozen for ten seconds, which made Saber behind him suspicious again, but Shirou didn't look back or say a word, and continued to walk forward, as if the ten-second pause was Saber's illusion.

    But Shirou, who was walking in front, was gritting his teeth silently, making his cheeks look like the mouth shape of a young saber-toothed tiger.  He suddenly realized that the command spell he had never had the opportunity to use might be of great use.  Both times, Caster saw Shirou showing his emotions to a girl on the same bridge. This made Shirou even more embarrassed than doing a striptease at the westernmost point in the world.

    Isn＊t Tohsaka okay? I will ask her for some advice when the time comes.  Shirou thought grimly.

    Back at the door, Shirou looked at the familiar door, but felt that it was as strange as a ghost door.  The boundary didn't feel invaded. The top part of the house that was supposed to be hung on the eighteenth-century clock tower in the city center was bulging out from the door. Everything was still so absurd.  It was written by the two women he once hated the most, but no one would notice it because of the barrier.  But Shirou was afraid.

    Although he knew that Caster had told him the general situation, he was still afraid that when he entered the house, he would see corpses that were once familiar to him but were now completely unfamiliar to him.

    Then he pushed the door open and entered the house, looking at the situation inside.

    There were no blood stains, no tattered walls or scraps of wood. There was just a big hole at the end of the entrance corridor, as if a bull had charged through there. The rest of the Emiya family's land was intact.

    As soon as Shirou entered the door, he was attracted by the hole in the main corridor. He couldn't help but walked over to see what was going on. However, when he passed the living room on one side, he was stopped by a violent voice.

    "Here, do you think we are going to lie in whose room?" Why does the girl's voice give people a sinister feeling? This makes everyone feel weird, but the owner of the voice does seem to be a tyrant.  ?When she said this, she was trembling with anger, obviously extremely angry: "This way!"

    Shirou turned his head and looked at the living room door open. Tohsaka Rin was sitting at the table, as if waiting to eat. She lowered her head, stretched out her hand to support her chin, and stretched out her index finger to nibble hard with her teeth.  Even though he couldn't see Tosaka's face clearly, Shirou could still understand that her face must be dark as the most ominous sign.  Rider stood next to her, standing like a stone statue. She lowered her head slightly, and her eyes under the eye mask were staring at Tohsaka.  Then there was Caster, who was sitting farthest away from Tosaka, with a dark robe wrapped around her body, sitting like a sneering Black Goddess of Mercy.

    "Tohsaka" Shirou was a little surprised at first. After all, Tohsaka was sitting in front of him in an awkward manner and still had the energy to get angry with a dark face. It seemed like nothing was wrong.  But his voice of surprise immediately turned into a sudden stop.

    Tohsaka suddenly raised her face. She turned her head and looked at Shirou. He didn't see the expression on Shirou's guessed face at all. He suddenly realized that Tohsaka's fierce look was actually quite good-looking and gentle. Compared with the current one  Her face was so much better. Even if he didn't look at her face, just feeling her eyes would make Shirou feel very scary. He would rather she still lowered her head and ignored him just like that.

    The girl's face could be described as being on the verge of exploding at this moment. The skin on her cheeks was shaking, the height of her eyelids rising and falling, and the jewel eyes beneath them. The emotions running in them had reached their limit, and there was more than one emotion.

    To tell it directly in words, it is pain, panic, fear, enlightenment, hatred, madness, gnashing of teeth, and a feeling of revenge but powerlessness. They are all negative emotions, unfolding on Tohsaka's face.  This is not the emotion that a sixteen-year-old girl should show, and I don＊t know what circumstances she suffered to make her appear so fragile. Tohsaka Rin, who has always used a strong appearance to support his entire Tosaka image, now has all his emotions.  They are all exposed at the outermost edge.

    Only then did Shirou realize that the trembling she had when she spoke was not that she was extremely angry, but that she was really unable to make a steady voice with a stable emotion. Her eyes were still green, but she did not have an aggressive figure.  Her elegance had turned into dullness, and now she gave Shirou the feeling that she was not sixteen years old, but sixty years old.

    ???????????????????????????????＃

    "You're finally back." Tohsaka's voice sounded like a hoarse roar to Shirou, and she said in a voice as if she was breathing heavily: "Then sit down, I heard everything about you from Caster.  Situation, now you sit down, I want to tell you everything I know about the situation, I don＊t have time for you to talk or do other things, sit down and listen carefully."

    Shirou's incomprehensible blow made Tohsaka almost collapse. Even after Sakura was kidnapped, she did not show this expression at the moment. Shirou felt the danger. He felt that Tohsaka should not sit here and talk. She may need to calm down.  agent.

    Shirou sat down honestly, but he still thought it would be better for him to speak: "Tohsaka, I"

    Then Tohsaka suddenly exploded: "I told you not to talk!!!"

    Silence, a very long silence, only Tohsaka's slight trembling and the pale eyes of a patient.  She also understood that it was unnecessary and powerless to lose control just now. She took several deep breaths and even used magic power to compress her heart to slow it down and slow down the blood flow.

    "Rin" Saber seemed to want to speak, but Tohsaka got there first.

    "We were waiting for you to come back at home. You and Caster were nowhere to be seen early in the morning. After a while, Saber was nowhere to be seen either. I thought you had gone to investigate something somewhere, so I waited at home. But at this time, I was suddenly surrounded by Kotomine and that  A guy came to the door. Rider had no way to resist him at that time, so he had to run away with me. I met Caster on the way and came back with her, but they had already kidnapped Illyasviel and Sakura, and their whereabouts were unknown.  . Sera and Liz were not arrested, but just lost consciousness. I put them into the room inside." Tohsaka said, her voice was muffled, and there was something blocked in her chest. She could not speak clearly.

    "The little girl now is not the person you know. It's best to be careful. Although I don't know what happened to her, she is not normal now." The female magician's whisper resounded in Shirou's heart. She didn't need to say that she couldn't  I can see it.

    However, Shirou thought he somewhat understood how she felt.  Because he once believed in Kotomine Kirei, but that was only limited trust for a period of time, unlike Tohsaka.

    From the first time Tohsaka revealed her identity as a magician, she took the magician with herLang went to Kotomine Church, and at the same time told himself that Kotomine Kirei was her senior brother, master, and guardian. She had known her for more than ten years, but there was no good reputation.  But at that time, Shirou realized that no matter how much she complained or said harsh words to Kotomine, she should still have respect for this man and feel like a family member.  They have known each other for ten years. If it were just a sentence, I would rather not have known each other. Besides, she did not learn magic from her father, but basically learned it from Kotomine Kirei.  Moreover, she took herself there immediately to explain the situation, which showed that she had a different kind of trust in Kotomine Kirei.

    Now, without any mental preparation, she was suddenly betrayed by her respected master and brother. The guardian who had been taking care of her for ten years suddenly became her enemy, appeared in front of her without mercy, and took her away.  Sister, she may even run away in a hurry without even understanding the situation. When she thinks of this, how does she feel in her heart?

    This is probably what it looks like.  Because Shirou was shocked at the time, but because he was already too shocked before, that little thing could only be regarded as a small condiment.

    Shirou thought of this and felt that he could not let Tohsaka go on like this. He decided to speak on his own initiative to confuse the thoughts in her mind, lead her thinking in the direction of fighting, and distract her attention.

    "Saber and I just came back. Gilgamesh wanted to kill us, but was stopped by Lancer, so we were able to escape. Now the impostor should have taken Illya to Liudong Temple. He  He said that there is the center of the Great Holy Grail system. If he descends, he will choose that place." Shirou paused and asked, "By the way, I learned about his true identity from that guy today. His true identity, you know.  ?"

    Tohsaka raised his eyelids, glanced at him, and then lowered them again.

    "Ah, I know. Caster explained it. It is the consciousness fusion of the fragments of the Holy Grail in your body. It has the heroic spirit and the main body of the Holy Grail, as well as the memories of the creatures that have been corroded by the main body of the Holy Grail That's probably what it looks like." She said gloomily.  His face said something colder than a knife: "His ability is mainly the last remaining body. Your projection probably even has its own enchantment, and I don't know where I got the power of magic from, but there is a limit on the number of times, so  Only before could you make trouble for me again and again."

    "Well, that's probably it." Shirou nodded.

    Tohsaka smiled, and his dead-faced expression just now suddenly turned into a crying smile: "Should I say you are too strong or you are too stupid? That guy is just a branch of your existence, so that's fine.  It made us look like this. He didn＊t pursue us at all. He probably expected you to come back and asked us to take the initiative to find him again in our turn. Huh, we＊ve been underestimated to the end.§

    Shirou opened his mouth but said nothing.

    Tohsaka sighed and knocked on the table feebly: "Don't look at me anymore. There is no other way. I can only tell you this now. Don't expect me to say anything about combat strategies. There is no way this time. The enemy will attack immediately."  To descend the Holy Grail, he told you that he found the souls of four servants who died in the Third Holy Grail War and the Fourth Holy Grail War and were not recovered, right? So he can descend the Holy Grail immediately now, we  We can only be forced to fight. In order to prevent that damn thing from appearing, there is only one fight. There is nothing else to say and no other way. Do you understand?"

    She continued: "We are attacking with force, and the other side is waiting for work and taking advantage. We even have to be careful of their traps, so it is useless to come up with any tricks and there is no time to think. They will definitely summon the Holy Grail immediately. Tonight they will  It will summon that thing. We only have one day, so we might as well think about how to enhance our strength to increase our chances of winning Shirou, I know your body is not suitable for fighting right now, but there is no other way but to force it.  Moreover, your self-healing ability should be able to help you buffer. The only way to fight against Gilgamesh is you and Saber."

    Shirou was a little silent. Tohsaka was probably in trouble, and she would actually say something like there was no way.  However, Tohsaka's words still reminded him that if strategy doesn't work, he must improve his own strength. This can be considered.

    But Tohsaka added: "It has been determined that we must fight today, so there is no way. I know that the battle situation is definitely not good for us, but there is no way. Everyone has a reason to fight, even you."

    She said coldly to Caster: "At this time, even if you want to change sides, I'm afraid the other party won't accept it."

    Regarding Tohsaka＊s beating, Caster smiled sweetly: ※Of course.§

    ※During the battle, Shirou and Saber must use Saber to hold Gilgamesh back.? Combat strength plus Shirou's ability to hold him back prevented him from using that Noble Phantasm.  And our opponent is the impostor and the fake priest. That guy has Shirou's ability, but he is a mortal body. Your large-scale bombing magic cover allows Rider and me to engage in a sudden battle. Do you understand?  "

    "Are you going to come back and help us after the other two deal with Gilgamesh? It doesn't look like they are the ones who are meant to survive," the witch said coldly with a smile.

    "Maybe I'm just stupid, and I haven't considered the power of magic he mentioned. Have you forgotten?" Tohsaka stabbed her without hesitation, and Caster fell into silence.

    Shirou was a little happy, because although Tohsaka said he had no strategy, he had already begun to calmly analyze the situation, issue orders, and had a bit of a venomous tongue, and seemed to be gradually returning to normal.

    Then, she glanced at Rider again, and then said in a deep voice: "As for you, Rider, Sakura probably doesn't have the power to restrain you anymore."

    The servant whose master was captured just answered her indifferently: "No."

    "That's good!!!" Then Tohsaka's face became sinister again, and he gritted his teeth as if he was going to cut someone into 186 pieces.

    (No, I want to say that it＊s not that I delayed the update, so my words don＊t count, but that when I was about to post it, I found that this chapter was not posted. I don＊t know what happened, so I posted it quickly, and then there was another chapter.  .)

    ;

 Text Chapter 187 Entertainment

    Shirou stood in his room. He looked up at the engraving on his hand. He couldn't help but sigh at the third touch on the engraving, and then remembered what Tohsaka had just said.

    "I just found out that Sakura, who bound Rider with the last command spell, will protect us two masters who are not her masters no matter what!" Tohsaka said with an expressionless face at that time, just with his eyes.  There was something hollow, as if he was looking at some distant view that Shirou couldn't see.

    At that time, Tohsaka asked Rider that after Sakura's command spells were used up, he said that Sakura had been captured and the other party's intentions were unknown. However, as Sakura's servant, she was willing to obey even if the master lost the command spells, so she might  It will become a weak spot in the battle, and that mean-spirited guy might do something very mean-spirited because of it.  So, she asked Rider to make a choice.

    "Change your affiliation, give up the previous contract, and change your master." Tohsaka shrugged at that time: "Anyway, the other party no longer has a command spell that can punish you."

    When these words came out at that time, it naturally caused an uproar. Tohsaka said it as if he was eating and drinking, but in fact, the impact on the people around him was quite big.  They naturally understand what Tosaka means. They will be restricted when rescuing the hostages. The same is true this time. Even if Rider agrees to obey orders, everything will not go as planned when the time comes on the battlefield, not to mention Rider's attitude towards Tosaka.  Rin didn't seem to "like" it very much.

    So she needs Rider＊s complete obedience.

    Shirou felt a little uncomfortable. He was surprised but understood what Tohsaka said, but he still felt that she was taking advantage of others. After all, Tohsaka had not had a follower for a long time.

    "You should understand that we will not do anything bad to Sakura. We are here to save people. And if the other party cuts off the magic source between Sakura and you, the situation will only get worse." Tohsaka said easily, cutting off the magic source is nothing.  Yes, it means directly killing her master.

    Their combat power is very valuable. In order to avoid such a deadlock, Tohsaka said this.

    Rider thought about it at the time, and didn't know how she was thinking with her cold face. Others couldn't see her eyes, so in others' eyes, she just thought mechanically like a machine and then came to the conclusion.  Conclusion: "I understand, I agree with your proposal, Tohsaka Rin, I"

    She wanted to continue, but was interrupted by Tohsaka. She reached out and shook her head, refusing coldly: "I don't need you to be my servant."

    Rider was a little surprised, Shirou even more so. Everyone thought she wanted Rider to become her servant, but she refused. Who could it be if it wasn't Tohsaka?

    Just as Shirou was thinking this, he suddenly found that everyone's eyes were focused on him. He suddenly remembered that besides Tohsaka, there was a master in this room.

    Tohsaka pointed at Shirou and said, "You make a contract with the guy with the command spell."

    Everyone was dumbfounded. In the process of Shirou being surprised, he felt that several of his servants probably regarded Tohsaka's words as an insult, asking the heroic spirit to violate the contract and enter into a contract with others. It was obviously his own suggestion, but what he said was unreasonable.  It＊s not about oneself.

    At that moment, he couldn't help but retort: ??"Why is it me again?"

    Tohsaka simply replied: "You have a lot of magic power."

    "I" Shirou was a little angry, but he couldn't hear the sarcasm in Tohsaka's tone: "You are not bad either. Aren't you a super-excellent magician?"

    But Tohsaka nodded indifferently: "No, I will save my magic power next."

    She added: "Originally, when I heard Lancer's betrayal, I wanted to bring him here, but there was no way. That guy should be dead by now, because I saw the way Ilia took him back.  Sierra and Liz haven＊t woken up yet.§

    I don＊t know what her plan was, and she didn＊t explain it.  Moreover, she didn＊t know what she was thinking about signing a contract with Rider, who was fighting together, with Shirou, a guy who could fight better than others.  Fortunately, Rider agreed, so Shirou repeated what happened last time, which was nothing more than "Declaration" or something long. Shirou had almost forgotten that thing, and it was used as a mantra for himself.  It's useless, remember what it does.

    But he is definitely the Master with the most servants in history. Shirou unintentionally created a great record, but this did not give him any sense of honor.  Because Rider is an existence that he can't avoid.

    There was a time when he had a frank conversation with Rider, and then he was carried into the pool by Rider like a child - if anyone knew about these things, Shirou would just commit suicide.  Normally, these things would be embarrassing to think about, but when he saw Rider, Rider's expressionless face seemed to be full of disgust all the time, which made Shirou feel as wretched as a squirrel.?Not to mention that the other party is now his servant.

    However, after Rider signed the contract with Shirou, Tohsaka said abruptly: "By the way, this guy's former master, her last command spell has a wide range of uses. It is as long as the masters other than her in this house are in danger."  , Rider has to save her, even if it＊s just herself.§

    ＃＃

    Thinking of this, Shirou shook his head.

    At that time, he suddenly understood that the reason why Tohsaka almost collapsed was probably not just because he was betrayed by his senior brother, but also because he felt regret and helplessness.

    He looked at the two injured command spells again. Rider's magic line was connecting to him. Now Shirou, as a qualified master, could clearly see the servant's ability value. Rider, now as a servant, her endurance  The three aspects of magic power and luck were improved by one level, as a result of Shirou's extremely powerful magic power.

    Furthermore, he finally understood what a thing called sympathetic perception was. As long as he refused, he could not open it.

    It＊s almost ten o＊clock now, and the next battle is when it gets dark.

    The time here should be used to enhance our own strength.  After Tosaka said this, he left without saying anything else.  As for what he can achieve during this period of time, only Shirou himself can probably know.

    Then he heard a knock on the door.

    Saber walked in. Shirou asked her to come because she had to do something very important.

    Arturia walked into Shirou's room and felt a little hesitant when she saw Shirou waiting for her there.  If not for anything else, it was just for the advice Shirou made to her after the battle meeting that had just ended.  She was very surprised at the time, but Shirou looked determined, and then he asked her to come to him in half an hour.

    At this moment, Saber's face still showed distress, and she still resisted Shirou's proposal: "Are you serious?"

    In fact, there was no need to ask, because Shirou still had a look of determination on his face.

    Strengthening our own strength is simple to say. In fact, Tohsaka just said this and said nothing after that, which means that she herself does not know how to strengthen their own strength and can only rely on themselves.  think.  But Shirou understood that if Tohsaka couldn't figure out how to improve his ability, then his ability would definitely not be improved, so he could only start elsewhere.

    For example, Shirou only found out today, but Tohsaka didn＊t know, that Shirou had Saber＊s scabbard inside his body.

    Originally, the scabbard was Saber＊s Noble Phantasm, but because Saber was an incomplete Servant and had not died, the original Noble Phantasm could not be completely restored.  For example, the scabbard was something that was stolen from her. When she was transported to the world, she didn't have it on her body, so she didn't have this precious phantom.

    But after it was dug out from Cornwall, what remains in Shirou's body to this day is indeed her scabbard. As long as it is given to Saber, it can continue to be used as her Noble Phantasm and become Saber's invisible trump card.  Neither Gilgamesh nor the White Archer knew the existence of this thing, because Gilgamesh had never seen Saber with any other Noble Phantasm ten years ago, and he must have thought that she had no other moves.  Bai Archer didn't know it was because he broke away from Shirou yesterday, and Shirou only found out about it today.

    With this scabbard, he could only heal his wounds at most, but it was different in Saber's hands. Following Tohsaka's advice on strengthening one's own strength, as well as the fact that it was something that was not his own, Shirou decided to return the scabbard to Saber.

    But why did Saber hesitate? When Shirou was puzzled, Saber said: "But, if there is no scabbard, your body"

    There is no way to treat the injury, and the large number of magic circuits derived from Shirou's body are still at a stage where he has not yet adapted, and may be counterattacked at any time, so the scabbard is an indispensable item.

    Shirou was startled for a moment, and then he was moved by the other person's concern, but he couldn't accept it just because of this.  Indeed, I have always escaped death because of this scabbard. However, I can't always rely on this scabbard. Injuries cannot be recovered instantly. This is common sense, but I have always relied on it.

    It is indeed a good thing, a good thing, but you can't take other people's things and not return them, so Shirou just smiled.

    "This is Saber's thing, not mine. It's natural to give it back to Saber. With this sheath, maybe I can beat that guy," Shirou said.

    "Indeed, my strength will increase with the scabbard, but there is no guarantee that I can win. Didn't Rin say that Shirou and I will fight against Gilgamesh?Shirou's support is indispensable, so it's okay for Shirou to hold it. In the meantime" Saber said, but saw Shirou shaking his head with a wry smile.

    "It's impossible. That guy has already suffered a big loss because he despised me. He should now understand that my ability is similar to his, so he will despise Saber who already thinks he knows all the strength. So you hold this scabbard.  , is the most important thing. In the end, it is you who will give him the final blow." Shirou explained: "So, take out the scabbard. This is the absolute condition for our victory."

    Saber was silent.

    Having this scabbard means having a chance to survive. It＊s not obvious what Shirou meant by giving up the scabbard and giving the final blow to himself.

    However, Shirou looked at her with a smile, his stubborn and fearful face as before, so Saber no longer hesitated: "Okay, Master, I accept your decision."

    Shirou smiled bitterly again. It was Master again. He knew that Saber would say this when she spoke solemnly, but he still couldn't help it

    After taking out the previous ability, after getting the scabbard, it improved its strength, and then all the obstacles were removed. There is no need to use support.  With this determination, the King of Knights said to Shirou: "Then start now, Shirou. The sooner you take out the scabbard, the sooner your body can adapt to the situation without the scabbard."

    "Yeah" Shirou nodded.

    He took a deep breath, calmly took off his shirt, then sat down, closed his eyes and slowly operated part of the magic circuit, carefully turned on the switch, and blue thunder patterns climbed up his shoulders.

    The scabbard thing is in his body, but it can't be solid together, otherwise Shirou wouldn't be able to bear it, let alone not discover it.  Kiritsugu probably used some kind of technology that Shirou didn't know about to break it down and stuff it into Shirou's body. It was like cells, particles, etc., spread all over Shirou's body, shattering it but still possessing the ability to heal.

    In order for Shirou to return the scabbard to Saber, he can only gather them together, then shape them together, and turn it back into the original sheath of the holy sword. The process of doing this is basically projection.  And since it is all over the body, it is necessary to open the magic circuits all over the body. Even if it is not fully opened, most of it must be opened. This is a challenge. There can be no mistakes or distractions, otherwise it will be doomed.

    ??Continue to turn it on, the luster of thunder and lightning traveled up Shirou's cheeks, chest, and abdominal cavity, and then

    "Hey, before you take out the scabbard, I think I have something I want to ask you for help with!"

    A gloomy voice, like Sadako appearing on TV, suddenly came from outside the door, startling the two people in the room, especially Shirou, who almost went berserk because of this fright, half of his body's magic power went crazy.  .  But he was mentally prepared. He bit his tongue without making a sound. The magic swayed for a while to keep it running. However, he did not dare to continue to turn it on. Instead, he slowly closed the magic circuit. Even so, he still  It felt like my body had been hit several times with high-voltage electricity, and many hairs had been squeezed out of my pores.

    Then, with blood hanging from the corner of his mouth and returning to his normal appearance, Shirou turned his head angrily, looking past Saber who wanted to care about him but was afraid of disturbing Shirou and destroying himself, and looked at the door that opened, revealing half of Tosaka.

    Her face was gloomy and she looked indescribably weird.

    "What?!!!" Shirou yelled in a rare voice, because he was almost killed by her just now.  Moreover, he felt that his privacy had been violated.  He grabbed the clothes on the ground, almost tearing them off with such violent movements, and then violently put them on himself.

    This time he turned off his sympathetic perception, and the other two servants were also staying outside, so he didn't pay attention. As a result, someone came to pick at the crack in the door.

    "I'm asking for your help!" Tohsaka seemed to cherish his words like gold and refused to say a word more.

    "Does it have to be me? And now, we can't talk about it later?" Shirou wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Why is it so important? You can clearly see him doing dangerous work and suddenly interrupt him. This is a deliberate attempt to kill him.  ah.  What if he failed to take care just now and allowed himself to self-destruct, this would be the second major disaster in the Holy Grail War.

    "No." Tohsaka shook her head. Her expression was serious and gloomy: "This can only be done when you still have the scabbard in your body. It won't work after you take it out."

    Shirou felt depressed for a moment, feeling that he couldn't express his anger. The other party was so serious, and he couldn't keep showing off, so he suppressed his anger and asked, "What are you doing?"

    But Tohsaka didn't say anything. She walked in, thought gloomily for a moment, then turned her head and asked Saber: "Your sword?"?Able to heal wounds, even if Shirou is seriously injured, he can recover, right?  "

    "Yes" Saber answered Tohsaka's strange question.

    "Did you replenish the magic power after he was injured? The more you replenished, the faster his wound would heal?" Tohsaka asked again.

    "No, it won't." Saber shook her head: "The scabbard is in Shirou's body. As long as it is at a certain distance from me, the wound can be healed. Filling the scabbard with magic power can speed up the healing, but  It＊s not something that can be cured instantly, it still takes a fixed amount of time, and it varies depending on the location and size of the wound.§

    "So can it be cured even if there is only one head left?" Tohsaka continued to ask.

    "ah＃＃"

    "And this head may have been completely mentally destroyed, and its soul is in pieces!" Tohsaka added.

    ""

    Saber, who had always been calm, was stunned at this moment. She had not thought about these problems at all. Tohsaka said that the existence that existed only after death was still injured.  But Kosaka still looked serious, without any hint of joking or sarcasm, and now was not the time to do so.

    Shirou felt that such a dangerous topic should be stopped. He felt horrified. His previous dissatisfaction with Tohsaka disappeared immediately, leaving only panic.  Tohsaka asked what kind of injuries the Holy Sword Sheath could treat, but now the target of the Holy Sword Sheath's treatment was obviously herself, and she ignored her own wishes and tolerance as the first person responsible, and just asked blindly.  What kind of gravity can the machine withstand?  What did she mean by that, and what was she trying to do with her body?  ?  ?

    Seeing Saber dumbfounded by her question and Shirou looking like a little animal waiting to be slaughtered, Tohsaka felt that she might have been too scared. She relaxed her cheeks and waved her hand: "It's okay, I'm just predicting the worst outcome.  It＊s just for a moment, after all, if you operate the magic circuit to do something beyond its limit, it is likely to cause the magic circuit to go berserk and then self-destruct.§

    Shirou finally couldn't bear it anymore and shouted: "What do you want?"

    Bai Archer finally reached the top of the mountain and entered the mountain gate. He took a long breath and fell to the ground overwhelmed. He was very disgraceful and rubbed the coat that represented his image full of dust.

    "I can't do it anymore〞〞!!!" He yelled at the top of his lungs, roaring with energy that was completely inconsistent with the content of his words. His voice echoed faintly throughout the top of the mountain. Even with a broken voice, those who said he was disturbing the people were just saying it nicely.  .

    In addition to a bunch of monks living in Liudong Temple, there are also some citizens who come to practice Zen and enlightenment or have nothing to do for a few days. This sound can make everyone in the temple quarrel.  Even if he hadn't cursed, someone would have come to see who was making the noise, but for a long time he was the only one lying on the ground. After a while, he turned over and continued to breathe.

    Oh, it＊s not like no one came to see who was making the ghost noise, but the person who saw it also knew who was making the ghost noise here.

    Bai Archer felt that someone was blocking the sunlight above him. He opened one eye and looked at Kotomine Kirei's face with his head lowered. He looked at him with a smile and a blank expression.  A shameless man.

    "Oh, are you ready?" he asked with a smile on his face.

    Kotomine nodded, and then asked: "Where is the location?"

    The priest pointed to the last part behind him: "In that place, there is a forest behind the temple, and there is a pool between the forest and the temple."

    Bai Archer laughed: "But you can't get out of the mud without getting stained."

    He stood up, patted the dust on his body, then raised his head and looked at the sky. It was a good day today. The sky was clear and blue. Then he stretched out his hand, snapped his fingers, and whistled: "Optical camouflage.  Thaw! That＊s weird.§

    In an instant, as if the electronic machine had received instructions, the illusion was lifted.

    The intact sky was cut into countless pieces, and the black part occupied the main melody. Only a small part of the blue sky could be seen, like the lines of a checkerboard. Countless huge black things occupied the sky, like dragons standing in the sky.  Above the dragon cave, overlooking his home.

    And these are the things Bai Archer retrieved from the fire scene. The weapons he collected include tanks, chariots, airplanes, and the like, except for ships, and small weapons are installed in the cockpits of those tanks.

    "Oh, it's really tiring to use this magic shield to create an ordinary sky for people to see, and it's such a large area." The fake archer let out a long sigh of relief.

    "But, I'm afraid there isn't enough space in that area." Kotomine Kirei looked at the darkness.The coming sky reminds him that there is not that much space behind him, unless he wants all these things to sink into the lake.

    Having just been burned by fire, Bai Archer didn＊t want them to see water now. He blinked and then snapped his fingers: ※Well, gate of babylon!!§

    He put on a arrogant and arrogant attitude, and even a blind person could see how badly he was imitating someone.

    However, countless Noble Phantasms fell from the sky. They did not appear behind Bai Archer, but appeared in the sky hundreds of meters away from him. Dozens of hanging Noble Phantasms fell like meteor showers and fell directly to the ground, suddenly blocked by the temple behind.  There were explosions and thick smoke, and there was a faint hint of fire coming down.

    Although he couldn't see it, Bai Archer knew without looking that it was in the forest behind the lake. Now it has been baptized by the Noble Phantasm to create a large open space where these weapons can be parked. The strange thing is that this kind of war can only  There were some terrifying noises, but the people in the temple still didn't react at all.

    "Okay, the landing point has been cleared." Bai Archer waved his hand and moved the troops in the sky, and then accurately landed them slowly on the cleared space.

    The priest looked at the man's movements and asked jokingly: "Where is Gilgamesh?"

    He understood that if Gilgamesh were in this place, he would never let this liar imitate him so poorly and discredit him.

    "Who knows?" the white archer shrugged, and said angrily after cleaning up the mess caused by the King of Heroes: "He went to buy clothes, and his clothes were ruined by the Lancer. He was in a terrible mood. He was probably relaxing to calm his mind.  Come down here. Then I＊ll come over after buying some clothes you like.§

    At the end, he said: "By the way, your Lancer is really capable. He seemed to have almost died because I found out that he was seriously injured, so he was so angry that he set fire to the forest."

    "Humph!" The priest snorted, and he didn't know whether he was laughing or not, and then he said: "Then, take out the souls of the servants you collected. The Holy Grail will come immediately, and they will also be affected by this strange power.  Come to the door immediately."

    As a result, the white knight stared at him blankly, as if he had said something stupid.

    "Hey, man, I lied to them," the white archer said in disbelief.

    ""

    "I didn't collect those things at all. When the Holy Grail system collapsed for the third time, even if the dissipated heroic spirits were recovered, old man Matou didn't have the strength to collect them all, let alone the fourth time.  I plan to take action. What I said is just to give them a wake-up call and ask them to come to me obediently." Bai Archer curled his lips, but soon became happy: "Win, we are sure to win, but just winning in general is too boring.  So I want to open a patty, they are all my guests, I am just posting this, understand??"

    He made a V sign.

    Kotomine remained silent.

    "Hey, why are you taking advantage of your face? I learned from you." He blinked his eyes flexibly with a very mysterious smile on his face: "It's entertainment, isn't it? Oh, even if you are angry, you can do it tonight  Makes you smile so much.§

    ;

 Text Chapter 188 The Last Battlefield

    The body is very hot, because it is a furnace. The kiln for burning pottery requires a high temperature of thousands of degrees. Depending on the needs, it is burned for one or more days. Then after stopping adding fire, the kiln must be closed for three or four days until it automatically  Cool down.  Earthen pottery requires such a complicated process, not to mention forging the MTR, not to mention making an extraordinary famous blade, let alone something made by an elf whose appearance can only be glimpsed by humans.

    There is simply no one who can make such a thing. Among the weapon information obtained from Archer is the Holy Sword of Saber, letting Shirou know that Excalibur is something that has reached the pinnacle of the Holy Sword. If it were to project that kind of thing, the current Shirou Emiya  It was certain to die, but at least it was something that could be projected.

    "The scabbard of the most powerful holy sword is something that can defend against even the non-projectable Sword of Deviation. It is a higher-level Noble Phantasm than the Sword of Victory and Contract.

    Shirou is currently sitting on the ground, leaning against the wall, just to keep his balance and not to be distracted by the slightest change after the projection, just to be able to project Saber's scabbard.  However, it cannot be regarded as a projection, because the thing actually exists, but it is scattered and scattered in Shirou's body, like scattered iron pieces.  What Shirou was doing was letting it come together, take shape and be finished.

    It is precisely because of this that Shirou is qualified to project this item, breaking away from the difficulty of regular projection.

    Although this was the thing that first established the connection between Shirou and Saber, Shirou had never noticed it, so it was not easy to find it. The only way was to search for the posture he saw yesterday, and then search for the standards in sequence.

    " However, this also turns the body into a forging furnace. It is not easy to find an iron piece that is also burning red among the fuel in the furnace.  The flame flowing in the veins is both an indispensable tool for forging and a nerve-destroying blade.  The flame tempers the skin, burns away the cortex and flesh, and enters the blood vessels and nerves. The consciousness is projected by manipulating these things.  The crushed flesh and blood screamed, they complained bitterly about their passing, and the bones screamed and creaked, as if they would break into pieces at any time.

    ?Imagine what the scabbard looked like at that time to establish the creative concept and composition materials.  Look for those things in the association through established imagination.  Blood, skeleton, nervesah, I found it.

    Under the covering of muscles and flowing blood, something luminous flickers and appears.  Confirm, and then use this as a criterion to continue searching to determine where they exist.  In this process, using magic power and forcibly cutting off the body's pain sensation, he was collecting the scattered fragments in his body to form a complete object.

    Particles of light appeared in his body. They were hidden in the flesh and blood, buried deep in the bone marrow, and covered by the human body. At this moment, he was aware of the desire to release it, bit by bit from the outside.  Stand out among the layers of hiding.  Like fireflies flying from an invisible place.  It's not like fireflies in the dark night. To describe it, it's like the brilliance that makes up the sun. In Shirou's body, it's like the fragments of the fallen sun slowly rising up, gathering together to return to the sun.

    At this moment, the sun＊s fragments are being gathered together.

    I have been completely prepared. Now imagine the structure of the Noble Phantasm, imagine what it looked like when it was projected that night, and what kind of existence it should be. If you can't do that, then think of Saber.  Her face and figure are independent of thousands of knights. Her strength is the only thing that can take advantage of her existence. Together with the sword of victory, she has become a symbol of her, the strongest king of England, and an unstoppable figure.  The will possessed by the fallen girl.  Put these things together to form a piece of pride that is not afraid of anything.

    Victory, light, brilliance, coolness, even the elves agree, because they can＊t bear the girl to only have weapons, and at the same time, it gives her the power of defense

    It seemed to be a ding sound, something was broken, the sound seemed a bit crisp, and it was a broken sound, but it was too light.  However, there was no sound originally, but because it was Shirou's own body, an object that had been wandering in the depths of his consciousness and connected to many things was removed, so his soul was directly touched.  The original foundation of the body was shaking a little, as if it was part of the foundation that had been pulled out.  Because of this shaking that shook his foundation, Shirou finally couldn't hold on and fell to the ground.

    "Umahem"

    Shirou felt dizzy, his ears were filled with buzzing, and a long-drawn voice shouted in his ears, but he couldn't understand what she said, and couldn't see her face clearly, but he could feel her presence slowly.  Dragging himself Shirou became the kind of person who was blasted to the side but didn't die.

    &nbsp;After a while, Shirou closed his eyes and endured it for a while, then slowly opened his eyes.

    What she saw with her focused eyes were frowned eyebrows and green pupils. Saber was looking at him with a worried expression. When she saw Shirou opening his eyes, his expression softened a little, but she still kept looking at him: "Shirou,  what do you think?"

    I felt pretty bad, my body felt like it was on fire, and fire breath came out of my mouth, but it was useless even if I said it.  Shirou was currently lying on his quilt, looking up at Saber, breathing heavily.  Even Shirou couldn't help but feel embarrassed to be stared at so intently by a girl, as his upper body was still naked.

    In order to change the subject, he asked: "How about the projection of the scabbard"

    His voice was almost hoarse, but he was just saying a word, and he felt like an overloaded machine inside his body, starting to heat up crazily.

    "Ah, it's perfect," Saber said, sighing as she raised something she was holding in her hand.

    It was no longer something invisible that was surrounded by light that night. Shirou could now clearly see that thing, the treasure that gave King Arthur immortality, the King's Scabbard.

    When Shirou first saw the thing, he thought it was a piano made of water.  But then he rejected this idea himself, because the water would not be that bright, and it would not be so majestic.  It looks like the blade of a broad sword, with a bright appearance of gold color, but there is also a dark blue texture structure on the surface, which looks hard and tough. Long gold-plated lines crisscross across it, like a harp of the gods.  The strings of the piano, that's why Shirou thought that thing was a piano at first glance.

    However, there is still something that can remind him that this is the scabbard. On the scabbard, there is an inscription, the same words as the sword of Caliburn, the engraving of the elf.

    "But" It is precisely because it is perfect that it makes people worry, because what he projects is so powerful. Saber understands it better than anyone else. Archer once said that if he projects the holy sword Excalibur, it will collapse. Now  Shirou Emiya is far from getting the Archer, but the item he projects far exceeds the Archer's limit. How can it not make people worry?

    Saber looked worried: "The projection was indeed successful, but what about your health at the cost? Do you want me to call Rin now? It should be helpful to let her take a look."

    "It's nothing, I just feel a little tired because of the continuous projection. It will be fine in a while." Her owner shook his head easily: "But there is no way. I have to adapt to a large number of continuous projections as soon as possible. Now I can still  You can rest. When you face Gilgamesh later, you won＊t have that time. Now is the adaptation period.§

    But his pretending to be relaxed answer did not make Saber feel better, but made her even more worried: "However, continuous projection will be too much of a burden on you now. You have not yet reached Archer's level, and besides, it will be too much for you now."  there is none left＃＃"

    She did not continue speaking, but silently clenched the halo in her hand.

    "Ah, there is no way to recover by oneself, I know." Shirou sat up and nodded: "But, this is only natural, there is no living thing that can regenerate all the time, be it snakes or geckos, no  It＊s weird for a creature that can constantly regenerate itself to be able to regenerate like this. I don＊t want to be called a monster by Tohsaka all the time!§

    Shirou chuckled, and Saber couldn't help but smile bitterly. It seemed like she had no choice butshe suddenly came back to her senses, and the expression on her face immediately turned expressionless: "Shirou, am I too worried?  , I think you were just saying that I am a monster because I have the ability to regenerate?"

    "Ah? No, I didn't mean that. Isn't this a skill shared by all Servants? You are indeed overly concerned. If this continues, you will become Tohsaka." Shirou defended hurriedly and shook his head.  , with a slap in the face.

    But Saber also heard that Shirou was holding on, and his voice was hoarse. Then she remembered that in order to project this sword, Shirou not only tired and damaged his body, but also soaked the floor with the sweat he just produced.  A large piece of it was wet, and she was probably running out of water, and the weather was not very warm now. She quickly put down the scabbard and went to pour water for Shirou and get a towel.

    Shirou finally breathed a sigh of relief and fell back on the quilt. He half-buried his face in the quilt, releasing the fatigue that was not shown in front of Saber. After a while, he opened one of his exposed eyes and looked at  Holding the bright treasure, he stretched out his hand and stroked its smooth surface.

    Shirou himself was surprised by the feeling in his hand. He didn't expect that he could project it so successfully.It is the most successful projection that Shirou has made in his life. It was not improved by acquiring Archer's technology, nor was it clumsily made at the beginning. It is the most successful Noble Phantasm.  No matter how hard I try in the future, I probably won＊t achieve such a level of success.

    To this friend who had saved his life several times and lived with him for ten years, who was half his body, Shirou ran his fingers across its lines and expressed his gratitude and farewell: "Goodbye, thank you for always.  taken care of."

    From now on, this scabbard will no longer remain in his hands. However, even if this thing is gone, Shirou will always be anxious for it. The golden scabbard that protects the girl will always be remembered in this body.  The gesture, every trace of it.

    The meal of the day let's put it this way, at least Shirou felt that this was not a normal home-cooked meal, but a state like the vacuum in a tornado, and the atmosphere of the scene was very depressing.  It was really peaceful during the meal, except for Ilia who was more noisy and the two maids who were more annoying. They were both very quiet, but not so crazy and depressed.  Even when adding rice, they remained silent, as if there was telepathy between the few of them. When the other person stretched out his hand, Shirou had already picked up the rice spoon.

    It's not that there are no topics to talk about, but at this time, no one is in the mood to talk. The enemy has already set up a position. Since the afternoon, waves of pressing pressure have been coming from the direction of Ryudou Temple. Shirou gave Kazucheng  No one answered the call, and he also understood that Liudong Temple had now become the territory of the enemy.  As they stepped forward as a surprise attack, they didn't know what they would encounter. They might go out again like this to fight and find what they wanted to find.  The journey from here to Ryudong Temple is only a few hours, but for some people it may be the last time, and there will never be time for such a few people to eat together in the future.

    Therefore, when I think about this, I will become even more silent.  Shirou could only think about some things from the past.

    The stupid things he had done were mistaken for shrewdness by Tohsaka, Saber's crazy training on him, and Illya once sat on a park bench and had a good conversation, and Sakura always used her gentle smile to compete for the third place every day.  The opportunity to have a meal, the morning before the battle with Berserker, his eye contact with Saber, his courage to say no to his questions and regrets, and even going out and having a date with Saber yesterday as if it was a distant past Shirou suddenly felt a little sad.  , because nothing he thought about was painful.

    Really, if this continues, my fighting consciousness will collapse.  Shirou immediately perked up and focused on his dinner.

    When Tohsaka put out dinner at night, Shirou was the first to be stunned.  Then he remembered, yes, he hadn't eaten anything since the morning. He was still a human being and needed to eat. He almost thought that he didn't need to eat.

    However, once his attention returned, Shirou immediately felt the gaze on the back of his neck. The burning gaze made him not want to eat again.

    The two servants Rider and Caster stood upright behind them, like two dark door gods, and like two ghosts silently, watching them eat without blinking.  The look in his eyes was more like a sigh than an accusation, making Shirou feel like it was a sin to fight after he had eaten enough.  Among them, Saber felt the gaze the most.

    The two servants looked at her with the same look, which meant: You should eat too!

    This is already a war. Even if you are not nervous, you will have appetite. The two people  Forget it, they can eat strongly, and what is the fun of your service.  They usually thought that Saber only ate to get a taste of the food. After all, what kind of food could a Servant feed the source with magic power?  The two of them don't want to do anything right now, and even standing feels unnatural.

    But Saber doesn't care about their looks. She is the king who has pointed cold eyebrows at thousands of people. To her, these two looks are just a small case.  Shirou looked at Tosaka. She didn't pay attention to the gazes of the two servants. She also had a thoughtful look on her face. Shirou could tell what she was thinking at a glance. The look on her face of trying to use something was so recognisable, so  Don't care.

    Seeing that both of them looked calm, Shirou felt that he was too nervous.

    It＊s so strange, how I feel now.

    After dinner, it＊s the final rest time.  The current curfew is seven o'clock, which is considered a time to go out.  With about half an hour left, Shirou put away the dishes and planned to go out for some fresh air.

    However, when he came to the courtyard, there was someone who had arrived earlier than him, sitting on the corridor and looking at the night sky.

    That was Saber, and the place where she sat was exactly where Kiritsugu and he had looked at the moon for the last time. Shirou walked over, stood next to her, and looked at the sky as well.  Neither of them spoke for a while.

    &nbsp; Shirou looked at the starry sky, and a word appeared in his mind: the starry sky remains the same.

    Even Shirou could feel the changes in the aura in the distance, but the starry sky here was not disturbed by it and had been very clear for a long time.  However, speaking of it, the night now is no longer as bright as when I watched it with Kiritsugu. Even if the position remains the same, I can still feel its changes.

    So can humans distinguish between the past and the present?  Shirou thought, lowered his head, and saw that Saber was not only looking at the sky, but also at the courtyard. Her eyes did not stay on a specific place, but were scanning back and forth, as if looking for something.

    "What are you looking for? Saber" Shirou asked.

    "No, it's not." Saber shook her head slightly: "I just want to see the sky and this home."

    Under the illumination of the sky, the blond girl spoke calmly, with nostalgia in her voice.  Shirou suddenly realized that he was not the only one who had memories. Saber also had many memories of his home.

    We have spent twenty days together, eating together, living together, fighting together, and returning to this place every time. As a base, this feeling cannot be described.  Shirou watched Saber looking at the courtyard without raising her head. What she saw was a girl who was not reluctant but wanted to keep this big house.

    "So many things have happened all along, but I hope to remember this place forever," Saber said, her calm tone becoming firmer: "Well, I'll leave it in my heart."

    "" Shirou felt his hands and feet were a little stiff, and he nodded numbly: "If you can, just keep it in mind."

    "So" Saber turned around, she smiled slightly, her expression firm and dreamy: "After tonight's battle, please come back, whether it is Illya or Sakura."

    That was her decision, and it was another farewell. She explained to Shirou in a voice that was more enlightened than anyone else. She stayed in the world in order to obtain the Holy Grail. After destroying the Holy Grail, she would only disappear and return to the world again.  Her timeline, the blood-stained sunset hill.

    But even so, she can smile so gently and peacefully, and even if she is reluctant to give up, she can still be firm.  That face had made Shirou dazzled and moved his heart since yesterday.

    Since then, there has been no conversation. Shirou just left home in silence with Saber, who was also silent, and then went straight to the gate of Ryudou Temple.

    Tohsaka did not go with them, but set off early with two other Servants.

    Although there is no precise combat plan, there is still an arrangement. Let Shirou and Saber, the two close sword wielders, break through from the front to attract the enemy's attention, while the three of them start from behind.  The enemy's Noble Phantasm is too strong, and it would be disadvantageous for our side to act together, so it is better to divide our forces.

    So Shirou and Saber came to the foot of Ryudou Temple. Gilgamesh would automatically come forward when he felt Saber's aura. For the rest, Tohsaka and the others could only rely on him.

    However, when he walked up the first step, Shirou froze for a few seconds before continuing up.

    "Shirou, this place is already" Saber couldn't bear it anymore, and she let out a low moan of disgust, which could also be said to be a nervous whisper.

    "Yeah" Shirou nodded, the mountain has changed now.

    There was no coldness in winter, nor was it as dry as it should be. Instead, there was a dull heat and humidity. Shirou even sweated, a combination of hot sweat and cold sweat.  Thick magic shrouded the entire mountain, and it almost came to life due to the ignition of magic. You could feel the vibrations inside it on the steps under your feet, like a beating heart.  The surrounding trees, which had never been inhabited by birds, made a muffled sound due to the hot and humid wind. Shirou couldn't help but be speechless when he listened to the sleeping breathing of the monster.

    Just halfway through, he was covered in sweat. This was not a desert, and the nerves in his left hand were tingling all the time. The magic power surrounding the mountain was many times higher than when Caster was there. Shirou could feel that there was something on it.  A huge source of magic power. If the magic power contained in it were poured out, it could flood the city immediately.

    He didn＊t know what the white archer was doing up there. He wanted to stop and rest for a while when he was halfway there. It was obviously a surge of magic power, but he felt that it was so hard to absorb the magic power.  If you take a few steps in a place where gravity is ten times heavier, you will probably feel like you are running out of gas.  But now he's worried about something else.

    Saber said that this is the Servant＊s ghost gate. Only by entering through the front door can you be safe. But now it is so difficult to even enter through the front door, so Tohsaka and the others sneak in from behindSo what? Caster and Rider may even be able to compete with Shirou at this time.

    "here it is＃＃"

    However, after coming back to his senses, Shirou was shocked to find that he was standing in a place that had been used by others. Saber was looking at his feet thoughtfully. Only then did he realize where he was standing.  .  There once was a man who was still elegant and outstanding even if the environment changed into the current demonic realm, he stood here.

    But now that he is gone, Saber is just looking at the blank platform.

    Only then did Shirou realize that he had unknowingly reached the entrance of the mountain. After taking a few steps up, he could enter the temple.  As long as that door is pushed open, everything will be settled, but neither Tohsaka's situation nor Sakura's safety can be changed.  So, what he wanted to replace with his unorganized thoughts finally surfaced, and he could no longer hide himself.

    This is the last battle, and the Holy Grail War will end.  However, no matter which side wins, Saber will disappear and she will return to her own time, the bloody hill of sunset, the last moment of death.

    Thinking of this, Shirou felt dizzy.

    How can I think about this matter calmly? I can only feel dizzy with regret, and feel powerless and frustrated. Even if I still feel her feelings around me now, this feeling will soon fade away.  of nothing.

    From the first time I saw her, I should have understood that there would be a day of separation, but I never had this realization. It was because of this that I went on a date with her.  Even if she has already made her purpose clear and established her position.

    Saber likes bathing, eating, Tohsaka, and black tea. By the way, I haven＊t made the black tea she likes to drink, and I haven＊t taken her to amusement parks or many other places that she hasn＊t been to. There are many things I haven＊t said right yet.  She said that many things were not told to her

    Although the surroundings were still so disgusting, Shirou could only detect Saber's aura behind him, and the purpose of the battle became the corridor where he could only think about her.

    Shirou noticed that Saber raised her eyes behind him and stared at his back, but she didn't say anything.  Neither of them had anything to say, and no way to say goodbye.  It was obvious that the battle would follow, and if he wanted to say goodbye, he had to do it now, but he couldn't think of any words to say goodbye.

    So Shirou had no choice but to walk to the mountain gate.

    Shirou closed his eyes, unable to move forward anymore. During the subsequent battle with Gilgamesh, he would say goodbye if he was not careful, so the only way to say goodbye was

    "Saber" Shirou turned around and almost shouted.

    Saber was not even surprised. She seemed to have expected that Shirou would turn around like this. Her eyes were staring straight at Shirou's face, her emerald eyes were already waiting for his words, hoping he would say something.

    So Shirou's heart began to churn, and the goodbyes disappeared all of a sudden. Just the moment he saw those eyes, he felt that he was deeply tempted.  Although his eyes were so clear, Shirou could still see the devil's cry.

    There is another chance to choose, because now you can go back. If you move forward, not only will Saber disappear, but if you go back, you can find a way to keep her even if there is no Holy Grail.

    "Run away. If you don't want to lose her, just turn around and leave. She is looking at you, she is waiting for you to say this, and she thinks so too.  What you want is not the Holy Grail, and what she wants is not that. Is your vow to make her happy a joke?

    ※It doesn＊t matter even if she refuses, just use the Command Seals. You still have two Command Seals, don＊t you? She can＊t refuse.  Moreover, it is impossible for her to love you, and she feels unwilling to do so, but there is no way, force her, give her a step, and she will be able to come down. Don't bite the bullet and hold on, there is no way you can lose her  ＃

    His consciousness was blurred, a low voice came from his throat, and all the temptations came to his mind. There was no voice that could argue with him, only that one voice that kept urging Shirou.

    "We" He said two words with a dry mouth. Shirou looked into Saber's eyes almost pitifully. He wanted to cry and vent all his emotions.

    ※Let＊s go, this is the last time,§ he said to Saber with the most painful and peaceful smile in his life.

    Indeed, he was tempted, but it was precisely because of those eyes that at this moment could still remind Shirou of noble things. When he recalled her bright smile before, he could recall the reason why he really liked her.

    "Yes, Shirou," she said without hesitation, and she and Shirou looked at the mountain gate and their battlefield.

    &nbsp; Yes, I like this kind of saber.

    (Another weekly review, how should I say this)

 Text Chapter 189 Diversion

    After walking into the mountain gate, I finally felt enlightened. The pressure was indeed still there, but the feeling of being surrounded by a deep-sea volcano and being wrapped by scorching sea currents disappeared, leaving only the heaviness of a mountain.

    After entering the gate, there was a burst of red light. The night sky was filled with this red light, which was so bright that it made people dazzled for a while.  But don't get me wrong, it's not a beautiful scene of rising red clouds all over the sky, but a miracle composed of a curse.

    The bright red color is all over the eyes, and there is an ominous desire to stir up the violent nerves of human beings.  The entire temple swelled as a result, the air became heavy, and the blood-like light covered the temple with a blood curtain.

    This is, you can see it at a glance, it is in the main hall of the temple, behind the main hall, behind the wing where the monks live, and in the forest outside the wall. Shirou knows that there is a lake where the river meets, and Kiritsugu's grave is there.  That's nearby.  Now there is a phenomenon of pollution there, and you can also hear the whistling sound like a strong wind. Although I don't know what is happening there, I am probably sure that it is something that makes the heroic spirits feel astringent and trembling. It is trying to come out.  When you come to this world, the red light all over the sky is the effect of the space it is in being opened.

    Shirou and Saber looked at each other and saw the same answer in each other's eyes: the Holy Grail.

    That guy is already opening Pandora's box, and we must rush over to stop him immediately.  However, before passing through the temple, the person standing in front of him cannot be ignored.  In the eye-catching glow, a man who could clearly make people pay attention to his presence was standing there.

    He seemed not to notice the breathless oppression. He was not afraid of the breath of death around him and simply stood there.  No, it should be the other way around, the air of death was afraid of him.  Just not moving, without deliberately paying attention to anything, the aura released from his body made the red light feel uneasy. They even dared to get close to him, but lingered far away from him, leaving him with  A huge space emerged.  The King of Heroes stood in his own space and looked at the two people who had just entered.

    This time he changed his outfit again. This time he wore the same dark outfit, but it was very casual. The black leather jacket with a vertical collar was very thin, and the hem of the white shirt inside was pulled out, making his overall body look very slender.  Coupled with his height, he looks like an avant-garde young man who has suffered from chuunibyou and is still pretending to be c.

    Gilgamesh stood there with his hands in his pockets, as if he had been waiting for a long time. Seeing Saber's arrival, he smiled happily. However, it was not pure joy, but a bad mood after seeing the happy one.  It was diluted because of the things, and there was a bit of cruelty in the smile.

    "It's finally here. I've been waiting for a long time, Saber." Now Gilgamesh seems to have completely lost his patience. His voice is not as calm as before, but like he is holding back his anger and speaking out every word.  Come.

    Shirou was not surprised to be directly ignored by Gilgamesh.

    "Although it's a little early, it doesn't matter." Gilgamesh took a breath, then looked sideways at the red light behind him: "It will still take some time before the Holy Grail comes. Let those bastards deal with it during this period.  , we can enjoy it."

    There was no preface to his words. He had been talking for a long time just now, and now he said it too early. He seemed a little crazy. However, Shirou and the others had already learned how to deal with the madness of this heroic spirit. Maybe there was something to make him angry  Thinking of this, Shirou and Saber immediately understood that Lancer was probably the one who suffered for him.

    "It looks like you were treated badly by the Lancer, Gilgamesh. I didn't expect that bastard to make you so embarrassed." Shirou couldn't help but laugh and sarcastically addressed the King of Heroes.

    The golden heroic spirit looked away, and when his eyes moved from Saber's body to his face, the smile on his face disappeared, and his eyes were as angry as ice: "Don't be too arrogant, bastard. I'm not an eyesore.  The ants are not interested. You are alive until now because Kotomine demanded that you keep your life. If you don＊t want to die, disappear as soon as possible. He is waiting for you at the altar."

    "But, it's a pity that it's the two of us fighting against you tonight." Saber behind her took a step forward, a cool whirlwind rolled up in her hands, and the golden giant sword flashed between her hands.

    "Oh -" the King of Heroes looked at Saber with interest, as if he thought she was joking: "Do you think you can win with a fake? Don't make me laugh, Saber, last night's luck will not happen.  The second time, you should not be such a person with unrealistic illusions."

    "Whether it was a fluke or not is not something you can decide. Even you, King of Heroes, if you really think you are invincible from the beginning, then something will happen from the beginning"??Instead of hiding behind the scenes all the time." Saber replied coldly, with an aggressive voice, and said with a courage that was not inferior to that of the King of Heroes: "You did that because you didn't know the abilities of other Servants, and you were worried that some of them would restrain your abilities.  servant, right.  "

    Gilgamesh's anger obviously increased, but it had not yet reached the point of explosion. He looked at Saber coldly, and the latter spoke one step ahead.

    "Gilgamesh, I'll ask you again."

    "What?"

    "Why are you pursuing the Holy Grail?" Saber asked him: "Is it still for your laws?"

    Gilgamesh, who thought she would say something, was overjoyed. He shook his head helplessly: "I don't pursue the Holy Grail. It is my subordinate. Why should I pursue it? The only thing I care about is you, but you  I am still bound by the system created by the magician, so I have no choice but to take out the same thing you poured on my head ten years ago and pour it on your head. That is the servant who can remain here.  The third element in the world, with that, the bastard over there is useless.§

    "Really, there's no problem over there." The King of Knights nodded solemnly, raised the golden sword in his hand, and pointed the blade directly at Gilgamesh: "Originally, we are all pursuing the same thing.  Gathered here, if you answer like this now, then the purpose of this battle is to hit you and repay you for your previous humiliation."

    Looking at that light, even the red mist-like light pollution could not cover it up. Gilgamesh standing in the distance could feel its dazzling light. At this moment, Saber was already full of fighting spirit, and there was a desire for battle that could not be concealed in her green eyes.  Light, but he still didn't have a trace of solemnity.

    ※Is it humiliating? Very good, very good.§ He laughed, his red eyes flashing with the joy of playing.

    "Saber, I've been thinking about how to surrender you after the Holy Grail is completed, because you will never bend your knees no matter what. The moment is approaching, but I still haven't thought about it." The King of Heroes responded with a crazy smile.  The solemn King of Knights, his face full of dirty desires: "Should I throw you into the mud and be drowned in curses, or should I just show my head and step on your face that is about to cry, or should I say"

    The current entered the blood vessels, causing an electric shock every time the heart beats, and then a new violent beating caused by the electric shock caused an even stronger electric shock, causing violent tremors.

    He spoke in a sinister voice, his voice no longer full of malice that could only be heard by humans or gods. It was the voice of a demon who tortured humans and enjoyed their pain as a means of pleasure: "Inject you into that large amount of mud, and let you  The swollen belly that looks like pregnancy is wrapped around my feet because I can't bear it. I remember, Saber, your crazy beauty ten years ago. I really want to appreciate it again"

    The King of Heroes' face still showed a trace of majesty at this moment, and his evil posture was like that of a golden devil.

    I didn＊t understand. What did he say?

    Step on it with one foot?  Inject a lot of mud?  Pregnant?  What does it mean?

    The nerves turned into red-hot fuses, and the almost incandescent mind could not understand the meaning of those words. At the same time as he understood those words, I am afraid that Emiya Shirou would go crazy.

    And Saber, who could no longer bear his verbal insults, swung her sword and cut off his words, as if cutting off the other person's words in the air.  Saber was almost trembling with rage. She gritted her teeth, and then shouted: "I will return what you said, King of Heroes, and let you end up like that!!"

    Regarding the flashing golden holy sword, the King of Heroes' expression did not change at all. The word fear probably did not appear on him. He just looked at the light of the night sun, and then raised his hand and snapped his fingers.  .

    In an instant, sun flames rose behind him. Different from the light of the sun, it was a vortex of gold. It was also golden, but it was still inferior to the strongest holy sword. However, it was hidden in the golden light like water waves.  With an even more terrifying Noble Phantasm.

    An astonishing number of weapons and armor appeared behind the King of Heroes. He put on the gold armor corresponding to the silver armor. The golden knight full of magic patterns and red silk stood at the door of the treasure house and nodded to Saber. It seemed  I am also quite satisfied with Saber's choice to fight, because otherwise it would be too boring: "That's how it should be, this is a lion, knowing that he can't win but still having such courage, it's not bad as a decoration for the dinner.  "

    The King of Heroes released an unpretentious killing intent. He understood that for the opponent Saber, even if he used the king's treasure, he would have to use all his strength to fight against the opponent.  Otherwise, you will be swallowed if you are not careful.  The murderous intent on both sides dispelled the dullness in the air, and the damp and heavyThe air pressure disappeared, leaving only the cold and dry temple front yard.

    Looking at Gilgamesh＊s smiling face that was shadowed by the glow, he took a step forward with his feet firmly planted, fully exposing himself to the opponent＊s attack range, and at the same time blocking Shirou behind him.  She lowered her voice and said, "Shirou, just as I said before, I will be the main attacker, and I will leave it to you to protect and block the King's Treasure."

    After thinking about it, she added: "Don't force it. This cover is based on how long your body can support it. It doesn't matter even if you can't counter so many Noble Phantasms. I have a scabbard, even if I am injured, I can  Recover quickly.§

    But he didn＊t answer these two words. Saber, who was about to get in, heard that Shirou remained silent. Saber felt a little strange and couldn＊t help but look back at Shirou.

    But when she looked back, she found that her master had his head slightly lowered at the moment. Under his short red hair, he had a rather terrifying face.  Saber had never seen Shirou look so angry. His golden eyes were almost burning, and his teeth were gritting loudly.

    "Shirou"

    The King of Heroes was naturally able to notice the gaze that was staring directly at him. He looked at the guy who was glaring at him as if he wanted to kill him with his eyes. He just thought it was a single-celled insect hating the gods.

    ※Unforgivable, absolutely unforgivable, never forgive that guy

    Shirou stared at Gilgamesh. He had never hated him as much as he wanted to. Even though he had killed himself and injured himself and Saber to the point of almost death, he had never hated this guy as much as he did now.  .

    The reason is simply that this guy just spoke arrogantly, slandering and humiliating Saber. Saber clearly regards this guy as an equal, someone who must be fought and defeated.  But he said that insult

    Shirou didn't expect that he would be so angry. This surge of anger was faster than a snake on the grassland that suddenly shuddered and raised its head. Shirou didn't even know why, but he felt like his soul was being burned and trembling.  .  Suddenly, he realized that he saw the scene of him and Saber standing on the bridge this morning. At that time, Saber's face and awe-inspiring posture

    When he regained consciousness, Shirou found that Saber was calling him. He took a deep breath, thought for a while with his still burning mind, and then spoke to Saber.

    Saber was slightly relieved when she saw Shirou raised his eyes to look at her. She originally thought there was something wrong with Shirou's body, but when she saw Shirou raised his head, nothing happened.  But just as he was relaxing, Emiya Shirou suddenly said something.

    "Saber, leave here and go to the Holy Grail at the back. Tohsaka and the others should have climbed over the back mountain. Go and help them now," Emiya Shirou said.

    Saber listened, Saber was stunned.

    How should we understand this sentence? He said he wanted to leave by himself and then stay here by himself?  What to do?  Fight against Gilgamesh alone?

    Saber suddenly became dumbfounded. She looked at Shirou in disbelief, wondering why he was so angry that he said such nonsense at this time.

    "What stupid words are you talking about, Shirou?" Saber didn't know what words to use to describe her mood at the moment. Although she was under the enemy's sword bullets, Saber still couldn't help but yell at Shirou.

    But Shirou didn't seem to be joking. He shook his head firmly: "This is an order, Saber. Go to the back mountain and leave it to me."

    "I refuse, Shirou, stop being so impulsive. What's going on with you? How can you say such things at this time?" Saber became anxious. She didn't have time to talk at this time: "What's going on, Shirou, you"  "

    But Shirou didn't answer. He paused for a few seconds, then silently raised his hand to face Saber.

    "scholar＃＃"

    The red light of the Command Seal appeared on Shirou's hand, and he said solemnly: "I order with the Command Seal, Saber, obey the order and go to the back mountain to help Tohsaka Rin."

    A red light ignited in Shirou's hand, making him look determined, and instantly burned one of the two seals on his hand.  For Shirou, this is the most formal way he has used command spells. Although it is enough to think about it in your head or simply talk about it, but in order to avoid the servant reading between the lines and not obeying,  Or if there is ambiguity that causes the servant to take the wrong action, it is better to make it clearer.

    Saber looked at Shirou in astonishment, her mind went blank, but she already felt that her whole body was controlled by an overwhelming force, and she couldn't even speak.

    Why?Saber wanted to say this, but she had something to say but couldn't. All her strength was used to restrain the overbearing power of the Command Seal. Even if she refused with her mind, that power could compete with her for control of her body.  powerful magic.  However, Saber's magic resistance is the highest among all the servants in the past. Even if she is given such a clear command using the Command Seal, she can still resist it. At this moment, let alone walking back the mountain, her heels haven't even moved.

    "However, that is already the limit.

    No, even if you can control your body not to move to the back hill, how can you not be able to move during the next battle.  The knight's body trembled as he resisted the invisible magic, and his armor jingled. Saber raised her eyes and looked at Shirou, hoping that she could dispel the magic.

    "Why? Shirou?" Saber finally squeezed out a sentence from her mouth in response to the master's unreasonable order.

    Shirou glanced at Gilgamesh. The guy was looking at him. From the beginning, he had always had the opportunity to release the king's treasure, but he never made a move. He just stood there and watched. He was also a little confused, so it wasn't  He was watching as if he were watching a play, but observing to see what tricks this boy Shirou Emiya was playing.

    Shirou looked at Saber, his expression was a little apologetic but determined: "I'm sorry, Saber, but I have to do this."

    "Why?" Saber still asked.  Gilgamesh's target is her, so if she goes back, Gilgamesh will follow, and if he joins the other two, the situation will only get worse. Shirou can't think of this,  He said this to explain to Saber: He is here to stop Gilgamesh.

    And Shirou was silent for a while, and then answered silently in his heart: Because I am an unqualified shield.

    But there was no need to talk to Saber about this, because it was a long list of withdrawals, which was too wordy, so Shirou shook his head apologetically, and said to Saber without giving in: "It's okay, I can handle this guy, you guys  Everyone knows that my ability is his only nemesis, so I will have no problem. Just go and help Tohsaka and the others. Their enemies are no easier than this guy, not to mention there is a guy who can restrain Rider.  You go and help, even if he can copy the Noble Phantasm, he is not your opponent, and you can help them win."

    Sure enough

    "It's too messy Well, how can you win against Gilgamesh by yourself? The magician cannot be the opponent of the Servant. This is the simplest iron rule. He is not just the king's treasure.  The Noble Phantasm, and you don＊t have it" It involved a secret weapon that must never be revealed. Saber did not say it easily. She turned her head stiffly and looked at Gilgamesh - she should really snicker, this  The guy had no intention of making a sneak attack out of self-respect: "Take back the order, it's still too late, I"

    But her words were interrupted by Shirou.

    "No, I can deal with him. I will do it no matter what you say, Saber, so" Shirou was very determined. His will could not be changed. At the same time, he raised the remaining pinnacle marks on the back of his hand.  Facing Saber.

    The last Command Seal was faintly flashing red at the moment. The meaning was obvious. If Saber continued to resist, Shirou would use the last Command Seal to command Saber.  The command spell Shirou used last time was not fully effective, but he believed that if two command spells were used in succession, even Saber would not be able to resist.

    "Shirou" Saber looked at him almost pleadingly, but Shirou had no intention of wavering.

    "I command with a command spell, saber"

    "I know" Saber shouted out hastily, interrupting Shirou's incantation of the command spell.

    Hearing this, Shirou lowered his arms.

    Saber lowered her head and panted heavily. She had already made a decision and agreed to Shirou's order to go to the back of the mountain. The power that restrained her disappeared. Her whole body relaxed and she breathed the breath that she had not done well when she was oppressed.

    She is now thinking about why, why did Shirou suddenly use the Command Seal to order her to help Tohsaka?  What's the reason?  It was impossible for him not to be able to calculate the gap in combat power with Gilgamesh, but now that he had said this for a long time, what was he thinking?  What am I doing again?  She obviously swore to protect him, but now she wants to abandon him and go to another battlefield?

    Shirou saw her lowering her head and the sword in her hand. Naturally, he understood the knight's self-blame. He couldn't bear it but had to strengthen his belief. He comforted Saber: "It doesn't matter, I know my own strength, because I  I＊m an exception with him, so trust me, I＊m going to win.§

    "Huh?" Saber took a breath. Did she say something shocking? Well, she was probably arrogant enough.?La.  Shirou saw Saber raise her eyes, filled with surprise.  However, soon the green eyes were filled with unwillingness and anger.  It seemed that he had come to his senses, and he didn't believe Shirou's nonsense to coax the child at all. The guy had already suffered a loss at their hands once, so how could he let Shirou play with him again.

    Shirou couldn't help but smile bitterly, and had to change his words: "Even if I can't win, I can delay it for a long time so that he can't distract you. And when you get there, help Tohsaka and the others, quickly resolve the battle, and then  Turn around and bring them to support me, this is better than anything else."

    Is this the end of Saber? She finally nodded, but her eyes were still filled with unwillingness.

    "I understand, I will go there now. In the meantime, Gilgamesh's interception depends on you, Shirou." Saber put away the golden sword and turned around.

    The moment she jumped up, Saber turned around and looked at Shirou sideways: "I will complete the mission that the master ordered the servant to do. After thatI will have words as high as a mountain to say to you, Shirou."

    After saying that, the silver boot armor glared on the ground, Saber drew an arc in the air, cut through the red light mist in the air, and ran towards the place where the Holy Grail descended behind.

    Shirou looked at her back. Saber gritted his teeth as he spoke the last two words. He couldn't help but grin as he heard what happened just now. It seemed like what just happened had completely pissed her off.  Also, using a Command Seal to force her to do other things without any reason, and without any explanation, this is really well, if it were him, he would be angry.

    However, there was no hesitation on the back of the silver armor, and she did not turn her head back. Even though she regretted it, she was not confused. She believed her own words.

    But, is it possible for the Silver Knight to break away so easily?  Impossible, there was a guy who refused first.

    The golden Servant watched Saber leap up with cold eyes, ignored his existence and muttered to the bastard for a while, then wanted to leave, but ignored him. How could the King of Heroes tolerate it.

    "Did I say you can leave? Saber" Saber is the protagonist tonight, and Gilgamesh is out of the venue. It would be strange for the protagonist to run away at this moment. At that moment, he reached out and grabbed three treasure phantoms from the treasure house.  He threw it at the silver knight flying through the air.  The purpose is not to shoot her down, but to prevent her from leaving.

    However, Saber didn't even look at the three Noble Phantasms, as if she was careless and didn't notice them. She just moved forward silently, seeing that she was about to be hit - so she wouldn't be hit.

    "Traceon."

    The three Noble Phantasms in mid-air suddenly deviated from their direction. They were hit by something else, and they were deflected away from the target. The Noble Phantasms flew far away from Saber at an angle, and everyone who came close to him was struck by them.

    That's Gilgamesh looked at his Noble Phantasm that was knocked away, and naturally understood what was going on. The Noble Phantasm that he had just aimed at suddenly shifted because it was hit by something else. It was three  The sword with the exact same shape and color as the Noble Phantasm he threw hit his Noble Phantasm.

    And the only person who can do this is one person.

    He lowered his head and looked at the boy opposite who was retracting his hand from throwing. The latter stared at him with bright golden eyes and asked coldly: "Did I say you can stop it? Gilgamesh."

    "Brat" The golden heroic spirit's face is distorted.

    The golden flowers began to bloom, and the flowers began to bloom, ready to bloom Without even calling, Gilgamesh just looked at Shirou angrily, and the colorful flower hearts whizzed, and several Noble Phantasms flew away.  Will pounce.

    In this regard, Shirou showed no sign of weakness, and his empty hands were shiny and shiny.

    As Saber moved forward in the air, she heard the sound of steel clashing behind her. It was the sound of a deadly fight coming from the place she was about to leave.  However, the face of the King of Knights was not at all uneasy, and there was even a smile in her eyes.

    Because when Shirou said just now that he would win, she thought of something.

    ※I have a chance to become a hero because I defeated you, the King of Heroes!!!§

 Text Chapter 190 New inherent barrier

    Tohsaka Rin and two se

    Although vant climbed up from the back, because she set off early, she arrived at the back of the temple at about the same time as Shirou, so she was still a little early.

    They thought there would be obstacles in front of them, but they didn't expect there to be any. They successfully passed through the mountains covered with trees and reached an open space in front of the lake behind Liudong Temple.  I thought this se[] was in Yuanzang Mountain

    There will definitely be an ambush or something in vant＊s ghost domain to attack the weakened se

    vant, so when Tohsaka arrived at the back end of the temple, she almost burst out of anger when she thought that she and the two female magicians who were more powerful than her had barely taken a single step with caution.

    It seems that I am not looked down upon here, the other party does not take them seriously at all - come if you want, it's up to you, I don't care!

    The other party said silently.

    This contempt is quite cruel. In comparison, the other party probably thinks he is a lion and treats them as little local dogs. If Tohsaka hadn't been calm enough today, his nose would have been crooked with anger.  But she was still very angry, but the anger disappeared after seeing the thing behind Liudong Temple.

    "This is＃＃"

    Tohsaka stared at the huge steel thing in front of her in stunned silence. While this thing that shouldn't exist here satisfied her visual impact, she felt the corners of her eyes twitching.  No matter what, the appearance of this kind of thing here, and at this time, no matter how you think about it, she should feel She doesn't know whether she feels breathless in surprise, or feels absurdly weak, in short, it is a very weird feeling.

    Ryud身ji Temple is located in Enzo Mountain. There are stairs on the front and a small lake connecting two tributaries on the back. It is wrapped in the forest of the entire mountain. However, now that Tohsaka has reached the back of Ryud身ji Temple, he has not yet reached the small lake.  In front of the lake, she found that the trees blocking her path were gone, replaced by a large group of steel beasts of various colors blocking her way.

    Although Tohsaka couldn't tell which country the B-2 and F-22 aircraft were from, he at least knew that they were both aircraft, as well as other things, such as tanks and combat vehicles, armed helicopters They were all twisted and twisted.  They were parked very close to each other, like a temporary storage place for a relocated war museum.  However, at this time, behind Liudong Temple, the place that should have been full of trees has now been flattened by the blast. There is no grass left, only dusty soil, and there are so many unknown people parked there.  Where did the terrifying weapon come from? Tohsaka didn't understand what was going on.

    But I also know that it was that guy who got it. He is the only one who has the ability to get these things. But what the hell is he doing by putting these things behind Liudong Temple? Although they have strong firepower,  Can se

    As long as vant transforms into a spiritual body, these things will be useless.  It couldn't have been done to deal with Tohsaka Rin and Emiya Shirou, it would be too fussy.

    What the hell is he trying to do?  Tohsaka thought that after understanding the guy's character and origin, she would not be surprised by anything he did. However, she did not expect that this time she was once again shocked by the guy's unreasonable behavior.

    Ignoring these things, Tohsaka and the two female servants passed through the steel fortresses and went straight to the back of Ryudou Temple.  Just as Tohsaka walked over, what she didn't know was that inside the armor next to her, whether it was an airplane or a tank, if you opened the lid, you would find that there was an ammunition depot inside.  , missiles, rockets, guns, grenades, bullets, etc., all kinds of equipment, enough for any criminal group to do whatever they want, and they can get whatever they want.

    As a result, after walking to the back, Tohsaka saw everyone she met without entering Ryudouji Temple at all.

    The small lake behind Ryudouji Temple is still there, and in front of it, there is still a trace of greenery. Kotomine Kirei and the fake archer are standing there, obviously waiting for their arrival.

    "Oh, here we come, it's very early," Bai a

    che

    The same smile as always, the same exasperating hello.  This is what he and a

    che

    The difference is that there is always sarcasm in that guy's smile, he doesn't believe anything, and he doesn't want to believe it anymore, but there is nothing but affectation in this guy's smile.

    However, looking at his appearance, Tohsaka felt helpless again. This guy probably has no limits and is full of tricks.  At this moment, his outfit is no longer that A

    che

    Instead of wearing his clothes, he changed his outfit, and it was still domineering.

    Only red light is seenOn the mountain where even the grass was bright red, his armor was still shining with golden light. It was not covered by the light at all. Instead, the red light was dispersed in the places where the armor was illuminated.

    The golden jumpsuit has magic patterns on it and a red silk robe. Gilgamesh's armor was blatantly wrapped around his body. There was nothing different about him. He looked like he was not feeling any discomfort.  It seems that the armor belongs to him.  It's just that the armor looked majestic on the King of Heroes, but it turned into gastritis on him. No matter how unpleasant it looked, he didn't feel it himself, and seemed to be enjoying it.

    Understanding that it was his projection, Tohsaka was even more disgusted with his taste. She said nothing, and behind them, the two people who were kidnapped from Emiya's house were also there.

    Sakura was just a few steps behind Kotomine Kirei. She was clearly in the enemy camp, but she didn't look nervous or out of place at all. Instead, she stood calmly. But this wasn't surprising. Tohsaka looked at Sakura.  With her eyes, she understood that her consciousness was no longer under her control.

    But Ilia is different. At this moment, she is standing in the middle of the lake. Her small body is surprisingly standing on the water, with no intention of falling. This skill is not only blessed by the goddess of the lake,

    e

    , I＊m afraid no one can do it.  But Ilya can do it now. Those water flows have been changed by magic and become as if they are alive. They stretch out two water flows, which are like ropes and supports, directly lifting Iliasviel's body.  , and wrapped it around her shoulders, spread her arms, and made the whole body into the shape of a cross.

    With the naked eye, Illya was entangled in the colorless water, and it looked like she was standing there with her arms raised.  She herself also lost consciousness, her head hung slightly, and her hair fell down, covering less than half of her face.  This little troublemaker who once bickered with Tosaka and turned her into an incendiary bomb did not have the fierce aura he had before. His petite body stood on the empty water and looked even thinner.  In the red light emerging from the bottom of the lake, her figure and face looked like a false wax statue.

    However, what＊s even more disgusting is Illya＊s dress.

    It was obvious that the guy was not wearing his own clothes, because Tohsaka had never seen her wearing a one-piece robe like ancient Hanfu. It was still black, as black as ink, and it felt like it was almost dripping.  , with a black crystal crown on her head, and long black pearls hanging on her shoulders If this was how Illya liked to dress up, Tohsaka would not want to save her, and would simply offer her a gift.  Remember, in order to stop harming the world with her disgusting taste, kill her first.

    "You" Tohsaka withdrew his eyes from Ilia and looked at the smiling white archer indifferently: "I didn't expect you to have such a hobby, changing the body of that little guy.  Your taste and taste in growing clothes are so outrageous."

    White a

    che

    He didn't care about Tohsaka's poisonous tongue at all. This was not immunity. He even took her words as appreciation: "No, this is the true posture of Illyasviel Von Einzbern, not me.  Personal preference. But this one"

    He suddenly crossed his arms and said with a arrogant look: "Yeah, teasing me is a capital crime, you bastard!!"

    "It's up to you." Tohsaka snorted. She couldn't handle the fact that her enemies could still talk to each other with smiles. She just stared at the soul of chaos called the Avenger: "I don't know what you are.  , you have any ideas, or whether you really have the power of magic, but before I blow your head off, I have something to ask that guy first, do you have any objection?"

    She was talking about that guy, but looking at Bai A

    che

    , white a

    che

    He also understood who she was talking about, and immediately made a miserable expression: "Oh, whatever."

    He stretched out his hands with an extremely solemn gesture.

    So Rin Tosaka turned his eyes and looked at his senior brother - no matter what kind of betrayal, this man was once his master and guardian.

    "Let me introduce, these are my daughters, Rin and Sakura." The tall father stood behind her. She and the other little girl raised their heads with difficulty, looking at a man who did not want to bother to look up. Her father was standing behind her.  The introduction continued: "This is Kirei. He will live with us and learn magic with me."

    "Especially Rin, he will be your senior brother, you must learn from him" her father finally told her.

    Her father＊s gentle voice could not offset her hostility towards this man.When he said hello, Rin's voice was as stiff as a cat screaming.  At that time, in her young heart, there was only one thought that kept shouting: I don't like this tall guy with a wooden face!  !  !

    Kirei, who originally thought that his mask had been torn apart, could only treat him with cold hatred, but since he entered Tohsaka's house today, he has stopped saying anything to Tosaka, because he knows that it will do nothing but seek harm.  .  However, when facing his disciple, who was also his master's daughter, Kirei suddenly felt some inexplicable feelings in his heart.

    It wasn＊t any emotion like happiness or sadness, but Kirei felt that the look in his eyes seemed familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.  It shouldn't be necessary, but Kotomine Kirei's heart reminded him to think of it.  This probably happened a long time ago. Kirei felt like he couldn't remember clearly, but the first moment his eyes hit him, his heart lit up.

    When did it happen? When I was looked at by these eyes that were brighter than gems.  Human eyes are always very bright, but the longer they grow up, the more they lose their luster. The same has happened to Tohsaka Rin recently. No matter how arrogant he is and he is a magician, he is still a human being.

    At this moment, when being looked at by those extremely shining green eyes, Kirei finally remembered when that happened.

    That was the first time the little girl asked him for something, hoping that he could make an agreement.  For her who didn't like herself at all, that was a big concession. She also said that at that time, she didn't like herself.

    At that time, the little girl looked at herself with that look, and asked him with unwillingness and expectation in her eyes and mouth at the same time: "Kirei, can I trust you? You will always protect your father until the endcan you?"  Do you want to make this agreement with me?"

    Only then did Kotomine Kirei understand why his heart reminded him to recall it. Now he suddenly felt sweet in his mouth, and he could almost smell the fragrance of the wine.

    Sure enough, the little girl, who was two heads taller than before, asked him again with that look in her eyes, but the content of her words was completely different.

    "Kirei, did you kill him?" Tohsaka Rin looked at the man who had been taking care of him for ten years.

    "Of course, because he is his mentor, it is very easy to plot a plot." Kotomine Kirei nodded with satisfaction. He was already laughing from inside and outside. It had been a long time since the priest had experienced such happy emotions, and he felt it again here.  To the fragrance of the wine when he first experienced happiness.

    "Really" Tohsaka Rin's face darkened, and her eyes began to blur under the cover of Juanxiu's hair.

    Maybe caste

    I don＊t know what she is talking about, but ride

    We only vaguely knew the cause and effect, but in fact, Tohsaka Rin's father, a participant in the last Holy Grail War, was killed by this man.  I once sought help from this man, hoping that he could protect his father, but he failed to notice that this man was the real murderer of his father.

    Kotomine Kirei, who was standing aside, looked at the girl with the cross pattern on her collar, and almost laughed heartily when he saw her body trembling slightly.

    She is probably struggling painfully, feeling the pain of being torn apart because she is her father and her half-sister and half-brother who has been teaching her magic as her guardian for ten years.  Knowing the true cause of the tragic death of my beloved father, and experiencing the pain again, he was killed by his own senior brother, and he had known him for more than thirteen years, which was ten times more painful.  And she was still hesitating about what to do. Even if this man had admitted it personally, for ten years, even if he was a hater, he was still her master and even her half-brother.  Because she is a magician, she is destined to live alone. Do you want to hate yourself, the only person related to her?

    Because of hesitation, I struggled, becoming more hateful, but also more painful.

    But Tohsaka Rin would not say: Kirei, that was a lie just now, you must have some difficulties or something, something that even he couldn't convince himself to avoid, so Kotomine was looking forward to her performance even more, but it was  I don＊t know, Tohsaka Rin＊s mind is not in this place.

    "Hey, what are you practicing?" the little girl said reluctantly, with a lot of resentment in her words.

    Since the beginning, this man has been making a whirring sound silently, and the air penetrated by his arms made a dull sound.  Tohsaka Rin didn't understand why this man kept boxing from the beginning. He was clearly learning his father's magic but didn't practice it properly, and he was still here doing other things. It was really

    Thinking of this, the little girl felt a little more resentful.

    This guy actuallyHe was able to become his father's chief disciple, but I was actually the second, and he even asked me to call him Senior Brother!  !  !

    It was because of this thought that Tohsaka Rin secretly went to find the guy who had been living in his house for a few days. However, he got himself injured when he caused trouble. It was better for him to help check, oh, it's okay, what's the scratch?  of.

    To this day, Tohsaka Rin will never forget the shock of that man when he saw that he was injured, and he also showed an expression of: This is okay, it＊s really interesting.  At that time, she had the idea of ??crawling into the cracks of the ground for the first time. She felt that she was really embarrassed. The little girl's childish heart had already felt anxious that this man was ahead of her in everything except height.

    Kirei naturally didn＊t know what she was thinking, so he just replied to his junior sister＊s words: ※Fist skills.§

    "Why do you want to practice this kind of thing? Aren't you my father's disciple? You should study hard!" Although she is not a magician, the little girl seems to show her disgust for the Holy Church.

    The short-haired priest still did not stop, maintaining the forward punching action, but turned his eyes to her and said: "My job is to support your father, and there is no loss in practicing these. And becoming a magician is just out of necessity and to improve the chance of winning.  , if I don＊t have talent in magic, I have to rely on myself.§

    Tohsaka Rin＊s expression changed, then he stood up and walked to his senior brother who continued to punch.  It took Kotomine Kirei a few seconds to realize that she was following him to learn the big circle, but the twitching and bunny-like movements made him feel interesting again.

    "What are you doing?" he asked doubtfully.

    "Father hasn't called me Magic yet." The little girl was silent for a while and said to him bitterly.

    "Forget it, you'll hurt yourself." Kirei didn't want to break his tendon just because of a girl's fun.

    ＃Too arrogant!  !  !  Even though you have only been your father's disciple for a few days, you don't take yourself seriously!  !  !  !

    "No," Tohsaka Rin challenged her: "Don't underestimate people, I won't give up halfway."

    She didn＊t look at Kirei＊s expression, and the latter didn＊t say anything. He was probably noncommittal on the surface, but he was already laughing in his heart.  Tohsaka Rin's heart was filled with anger, and she gritted her teeth and wanted to do the same exercises as him every day. She couldn't let this guy look down on her.

    After that, things changed. In order to not lose to Kirei, she did everything Kirei did, such as practicing boxing, learning how to cook by herself, and trying her best to eat mapo tofu

    Kirei almost laughed when he thought of the word "family affection". For the girl who was familiar with every move of Bajiquan and whose fists were clenched but trembling, he waited, waited, waited for her to look up and see  ＃His eyes widened in surprise, a little dumbfounded.

    The cool eyes under the night sky were sharper than any weapon in cutting off the poisonous beast in his heart, and the happiness that should have been more poisonous than the scorpion tail suddenly disappeared without a trace.  His face darkened, and he looked at the disciple who just looked at him coldly. There was no trace of pain on that face, but only hostility.

    He had been looking forward to what Rin would look like after learning the truth, what kind of expression he would have, whether he would collapse or feel regretful, or lose control.  But it was definitely not the current scene. He felt something was wrong and a little angry.  How could she be so calm even though she knew that the person who killed her father was in front of her?

    "I'm going to sit down." The man asked her permission with a slight smile, then pulled a chair and sat down next to her, with the tolerant smile of an elder that pleases her.

    There is no need to think about it at all, he came here specially, otherwise why would he deliberately carry a chair back and forth? The reason is very clear, hum, he treats me like a child.  You're crazy, you made that smiling face, do you want to enlighten me?  Tohsaka Rin was furious. She didn't want to become the usual duo with this guy, so she turned to look at him angrily, planning to repel him with what she thought was the coldest gaze.

    But when she turned her face, she saw the guy looking at her in surprise again, then he seemed to have thought of something, turned his head again, and was immersed in his own imagination, still mumbling, asking her to  Just put it aside.

    "" What is this? Tohsaka Rin called him angrily, and the little girl asked angrily: "Hey, what are you mumbling to yourself? Aren't you here to comfort me?"

    As a result, he turned around and looked surprised again: "What? Do you want me to comfort you?"

    This made Tohsaka so angry that she immediately replied: "Absolutely not."

    ※Yeah, that＊s good,§ the man nodded and laughed again.

    That kind of angry attitude made Kotosaka even more angry.  SheFrom this we know that this man who takes pleasure in the pain of others is an evil heretic.

    An angry man with a smile on his face just sat outside all afternoon. His dinner was that guy＊s mapo tofu, and he could only eat that one.

    The next day, Tohsaka found out that he had fired all the servants

    The memories are over here, there is nothing left to think about. The man in front of me is an enemy, and there is nothing else to think about.

    Tohsaka raised his head and looked at the guy's surprised and angry face triumphantly, and couldn't help but taunted: "I'm telling you, I've seen your true face clearly a long time ago. I'm really sorry to disappoint you, Kirei.  .§

    Kirei was not angry at the girl's sarcasm, but he was angry because of other things, and the reason was the girl's strength.  Why, why can she

    Maybe, maybe Kotomine Kirei will never know in his lifetime that there was once a disciple who had doubts about him, was dissatisfied with him, and was angry that he had survived the Holy Grail War alone.  But she also thought that this could relieve her sadness, because she could push it onto the person who was stronger than herself, and she would not have to feel the pain of powerlessness.  Moreover, doubts and dissatisfaction are also because there is such a person who can make her complain and get angry. Even if she does not thank God, she still has a lot of emotions to vent.

    He would never know that there was a child who was sad about the death of his father, but never thought of exchanging his life with his father.  He was just angry that he couldn't see Tohsaka Rin in pain, she was still so strong and proud.

    He didn＊t know why that arrogance arose. It was because the more painful thing turned into her dignity and nobility.

    Just as Kotomine Kirei's heart was filled with cold anger and he didn't say anything, a shining figure flew down from the sky.

    ?The silver armor suddenly fell from the sky, which shocked the troops on both sides, but they saw clearly that it was sa

    e

    After that, Tohsaka Rin was shocked, and the calmness on his face disappeared: "sa

    e

    ?  !  !  How come you are here?  Where is Shirou?  And what about Gilgamesh?  "

    Wearing silver armor and blue clothes, with shining golden hair, not affected by the red aura at all, the person coming is indeed sa

    e.

    It's just that they should be fighting Gilgamesh. If the time is right, the fight should start now. Why are they here so soon?  Could it be that that idiot sacrificed his life to let sa

    e

    He killed the King of Heroes with one blow and sacrificed himself to death. Well, although it was a bit ridiculous, it was indeed that guy's style.

    The King of Knights turned around, with a helpless expression on Tohsaka's confusion: "Because of Shirou's order, he used the Command Seal."

    "He" Tohsaka was choked, but he was not surprised anymore, sa

    e

    The truth was told concisely, and Tohsaka Rin could think of the reason with the hair of a hair. She understood who Shirou was, and she was stupid if she was surprised. She snorted twice: "This is not surprising, this  It＊s not surprising.§

    However, there is one more thing I want to ask: "Although I am ordering you with a command spell, is it really okay to leave Shirou there alone?"

    The opponent is the Hero King Gilgamesh. Even if his abilities are similar, he still has that Noble Phantasm. Is it okay to leave Shirou there alone? Is that okay?  But he didn't have the scabbard, so he died this time.

    But, sa

    e

    But he turned his head, looked at Tohsaka, and smiled slightly: "Rin, what do you think?"

    ※＃§ Tohsaka was speechless for a moment, and then he could only shake his head.

    However, the happiest person is Bai A

    che

    , he stood there, clapped his hands happily and said: "In this case, the number of people at the banquet is almost the same, and it is ready to start. The remaining two protagonists and villains will be punished when they come."

    "A banquet, but the venue is really shabby, you impostor." Rin Tosaka glanced sideways and said to him disdainfully.

    "You are indispensable. The venue that only the king can use will be ready soon." He snapped his fingers, then opened his arms and chanted: "iamthe

    Oneofmydamnation.  "

    (The overall situation is coming, the overall situation is coming, the overall situation is coming)

 Text Chapter 191 Five Shadows of Heroic Spirits

    iamtheboneofmydamnation.

    As soon as this mantra was spoken, everyone present except Kotomine shuddered.  Saber and Tohsaka's faces suddenly darkened, while Rider and Caster were also surprised.

    They all know what this mantra means, and they all know where the prototype of this mantra comes from - the inherent barrier called the Infinite Sword System. That guy is imitating the world of the heroic spirit Emiya.  , everything is an imitation, should I imitate this one too

    "This guy＃＃"

    But anger will not stop his spell from changing the world, switching from the inside to the outside, and eroding the world with his own mind and scenery.  He saw a smile in everyone's eyes, and he still said loudly:

    ??Inherent enchantment, unlimited sword control.  It is a great magic that is unique to Shirou Emiya, but its content not only covers his mental landscape, it is directly a microcosm of his life. Each of these eight sections of the spell is the sacrifice and scars of that guy, without any redemption.  , his eyes cannot see any light, and he looks forward to the messenger of justice more than anyone else, but he can only be a murderer, unable to do anything, and gain nothing.

    That's why his heart is like a landscape, an infinite weapon piercing the blood-soaked earth. The smelly wind and sand will blow the flame stardust that burns everything to the sky and the earth. Even the sky is withered and yellow, and the sky has shrunk. His heart  The mental landscape and ability that can only be possessed by those who are dead are not a treasure to be proud of, but a proof of self-destruction.

    This is not a tool that can be used to play with and amuse others.

    There is no limit to this guy's thoughts, badness, and shame. As long as he wants to, he can provoke anyone's anger within three seconds, and now is no exception.  He succeeded in arousing the wrath of his enemies.

    "How dare you"

    "Evilismybody, andhateismyblood." Bai Archer said even more proudly.

    "How could I let you succeed, bastard?" The silver lightning had already passed through the grass, and the air waves in his hands were rolling in. The invisible sword was filled with the owner's anger. Saber raised the sword high and jumped in front of the guy.  Plan to cut it in two.

    But he didn't move. Although Saber's ability value has been improved, there is still no time for human chain reaction. However, the expression of the white archer did not change at all. As if he didn't see it, he still stood there with his mouth open.  Lee continued: "ihavecursedhumansforthousandsofyears."

    The Sword of Wind was about to strike him on the head, but he was still singing with a smile on his face. This made Saber's originally strong will start to feel a little cold. It's not like she had never seen this kind of situation before, and it was probably this guy who had it again.  What a trick.

    Just when his artificial hair fell down due to the violent current, a figure flashed in front of him, spreading his arms, as if he wanted to use his body as a shield.  Saber's eyes trembled when she saw this, but she was only a little over 1.5 meters tall. It was a bit difficult to resist the sword above her head for the 1.87-meter white archer. However, if Saber continued to chop, she might even be killed.  They were also chopped over together.

    The reason why she didn't care appeared. The guy used the hostage as a human shield, so he was confident. She immediately put aside the sword in her hand, turned the sword horizontally and stopped slashing the white archer. At the same time, she released her hands holding the sword.  He picked one up and pulled on Sakura's shoulder, trying to catch her back.

    But it's not that easy. The white archer didn't just let his human shield be captured without moving. He also stretched out a hand, but waved it sideways with the black general. If Saber continued to move forward,  If you reach out, your wrists will be chopped off.

    The Silver Knight had already seen it, but turned a blind eye and kept his arms forward.

    "i" Just as the black sword blade was slashing at the blue man behind the wrist armor, it suddenly stopped midway, allowing the knight's arm to pass through.  Archer Bai raised his eyebrows and looked at the source that stopped his wrist.

    A short sword with a chain wrapped around his arm, and the other end of the chain was tightly held by its owner, preventing his movement.  The rider appeared silently on his side, but the dagger in his left hand also flew over.  The counterfeit also swung his left hand in the opposite direction, and the white Yin sword whirled and hit the incoming spike.

    Although the incoming danger was removed, it also gave Saber an opportunity. She hugged Sakura's shoulders, kicked forward, and the invisible giant sword in her other hand began to release its prototype.  By liberating the wind king's barrier and releasing a large amount of airflow, she forcefully stopped her body's forward momentum and flew straight backwards.

    cut!  Archer Bai curled his lips and continued to mutter: "Can't do other things. Can only destroy everything."

    But immediately, he found himself flying headfirst into the air.

    "Huh?" he askedShe made a surprised sound, and then realized that the point of stress was the chain on Rider's hand. The chain that had just wrapped around her arm had not been released. As a result, the moment Sakura was brought back by Saber, she grabbed the chain with both hands, and then fiercely  The ground flicked.  There wasn't even a shout. Rider was silent when he exerted his strength, but he was thrown into the air without even resisting.  It's obviously such a delicate figure, but it has such terrifying strength.

    Catching the peripheral vision of something in the corner of his eye, Bai Archer turned his eyes and saw a black shadow with a blue circular halo two meters in diameter in front of him.

    That was Caster. She was already rising in the air. She was holding a long scepter with a black handle and a gold head in her hand. On the front of the scepter that looked like a laser focus, Caster clicked lightly and formed a magic circle in mid-air.  .  Different from Rider's summoning array, little groups of light danced on the arc of that formation, and then rapidly expanded at a speed that could not be caught by the naked eye, turning into terrifying electric cocoons.  Under the blue arc light, the witch's pale and sinister smile appeared inside the black robe.  You don't have to doubt its power, nor do you have to question your own path forward. You will definitely hit it head-on, and then cause a chain reaction of the magic circle, allowing all the power of the electric cocoon to impact on you.

    It＊s not bad, this is their first time working together, and the result is so skillful. Well, in other words, they should have the same purpose, so they have such cooperation, but

    Bai Archer had remained calm for a long time. He could not stop his movements in the air, but he could still make a U-turn. Instead, he let himself fly parallel, and at the same time stretched out his free palm to face the blue sky he was about to touch.  The magic circle kept saying: "www.piaotia.comselftobemeaningless."

    He was still chanting the curse without stopping, and then he bumped into Caster's blue magic circle.

    Immediately, light and shadow flashed, and the blue light turned into thunder. The sharp and fast sound penetrated everyone's ears. The feeling was like a sharp awl directly piercing the brain. Tohsaka immediately covered his ears.  , but before that, the sound had disappeared, and only the burst of light made people feel a little blind.

    Successfully.  Caster has some doubts in his heart. Normally, there is no need to doubt that the enemy has directly hit his formation, because he has already boarded the death express. Even berserker is destined to die, and that guy was killed without any resistance.  , even if he is protected by armor, his head is in direct contact, and it can definitely shock him to death on the outside and tender on the inside. How can he be so uneasy?  Caster was still thinking about his calm expression just now.

    he＃＃

    "Yes" It was too late to remind him. A hand suddenly appeared in the light and shadow, holding a dark sword in it, which looked exactly like the minions of death. Caster looked shocked, but the figure had already been chopped off from head to toe by the general.  .

    Still the white archer, he jumped out of the light, his whole body intact, with no trace of being shocked at all. He had already shaken off the rider's chain, and the black go-getter had cut the caster in half.

    "That guy" Before Saber could finish speaking, her body was already shivering. Her keen sixth sense stirred up a terrifying air current in her heart. She lowered her head quickly, only to see that she had been stunned in her arms.  Sakura was looking up at him at this moment, with a dangerous aura in her dull pupils.

    Seeing a flash of cold light, Saber hurriedly dodged, and in panic, she also let go of the hand holding Sakura. However, the quick separation time was not enough in close contact. After all, who would have thought that Sakura would want to hurt her -  Tongying had already pulled out a dagger from her back, with a mirror-like blade and a coral-like gauntlet. The golden handle was shining, and it stabbed Saber directly in the chest, but Saber's armor failed to protect her.  The owner let the dagger tear through the steel armor and stab her in the chest.

    "Hmm" Saber screamed in suppressed pain, frowned, quickly pulled out the dagger from her chest, and threw it aside. However, Sakura did not chase the bloody broken blade, but quickly retreated.  He returned to the same position as before, next to Kotomine Kirei.

    From the moment when the white archer flashed out of the lightning and struck Caster, to the moment when Sakura stabbed Saber, it only took a few seconds, but a lot of things happened, and the pace was so fast that people could hardly react.

    "Sakura" Tohsaka immediately understood what was going on: "Is it an illusion?"

    After all, it is impossible for the real Sakura to hurt Saber. The reason why she is doing this now is only because the other party used illusions to control her. Although they confirmed that she is the real person, they made another mistake because of their eagerness to save people.

    "Yes, she doesn't have any magic power. Even though she is a magician, she is easy to control." Kirei Kotomine explained, taking a step forward and standing next to Sakura. At that distance, even Rider wanted toIf you want to take action, you will also throw a rat weapon.

    Saber covered her chest. Fortunately, the wound did not carry any curse, it was just pure damage from the Noble Phantasm. The guy projected a prototype of Gilgamesh's Noble Phantasm to Sakura, and then asked her to attack at the critical moment.  At this moment, there was a burning pain from the punctured wound. What made Saber really angry was because of the badness of that guy.

    It was precisely because he realized that his companions would not attack him secretly that he used Sakura as his weapon.  Extremely vicious and hateful.

    And in the sky, Bai Archer has fallen slowly, still singing in his mouth.

    "ihad to followinstinctcontinuetodestroytheworldoh, are you still as careful as ever, caster?" He continued to chant, but it was interrupted at this time. He looked up and stared at the corpse of the witch that had been cut in half, with a look of horror on his face, and suddenly joked  .

    "For magicians, close combat is a taboo. How could they rush forward rashly?" Caster's true body was revealed underground. The guy in the air was just an afterimage. The real Caster formed a formation and landed on the ground.  .  And the illusion is still stuck in mid-air, like a stuck movie lens.

    "It would have been nice if you had used long-distance attack magic just now. The prototype of the mirror, the ability to reflect Forget it, it doesn't matter at this time, it's almost done." Bai Archer smiled, not caring.  He just projected a mirror-like shield to resist the circular array. The power of the electric cocoon was illuminated by the mirror and exploded in the opposite direction. However, it had no ability to launch and could only explode on the spot, so  That way it didn't affect anyone else.

    I saw Bai Archer continue: "soiaspray"

    The other party continued to chant as if nothing had happened, which made Caster secretly grit her teeth, because the guy was indeed chanting the incantation, probably at eight verses or more, because she had already felt some kind of change, and the entire space had begun to move towards  The edges shrank, squeezed out for some existence.  If he wasn't playing tricks, then the imitation of the enchantment was definitely not a good thing. He definitely couldn't let the guy use his own enchantment or other great magic. That's why she rushed to kill the guy, but she didn't succeed.

    "Don't even think about it!!!" The Silver Knight was already carrying a golden trajectory in the fierce wind. She also understood what would happen if the other party really completed the spell. Even ghosts and gods would be frightened by her actions, and  Now she was confident that even if Matou Sakura wanted to stop her, he would not be able to keep up with her speed.

    I saw a flash of shadow, and she had appeared above the head of the white archer. She held the prawn in her hand and pressed the guard of the sword hilt with both hands. She actually dropped the sword straight down, trying to pierce him from head to tail.  .

    It＊s just that Bai Archer didn＊t even have the intention to dodge, because his spell had come to an end: ※＃theworldallevil.§

    ?????????????????????????????????????????? Before they could enter human ears and be understood, a mutation had already occurred, and the sword edge that was about to pass through the counterfeit's forehead was swept away by a black whirlwind.

    "What" Saber was surprised. She stopped immediately when her eyes saw her sword. The black whirlwind disrupted the definition of space. It was impossible to move if it was not a normal space. This was of course, and she herself had to  stop.  The black storm cage spun and expanded rapidly, with a speed no less than that of a disaster.

    The black wind pressure immediately enveloped everyone present, and the world that was about to appear here accurately captured all the primates and the lifeless steel.  The swirling air flow dispersed the red mist, and the water in the lake began to sway violently. The grass beneath everyone's feet was blown up irresistibly, and the turf roots were mixed in the air flow and hit everyone's faces.

    However, although this black air flow is violent, if you open your eyes, you will see that there is not only a blinding pressure in the black air, but also some things that make people feel abstract and familiar. Then  It's formed by storms.  One after another, the torrents are intertwined with each other, and some of them will collide because of the repeated routes. The twisting air currents collide with each other and turn into irregular and rounded shapes in the wind current, with a thicker and thicker color on them.  The black shadow is like a human's facial features, and the entire violent wind looks like a turbid current surrounded by countless innocent souls.  They howled in waves, their voices low and shrill, and the sound of wind pressure conveyed their wails and resentment.  For a moment, the wind roared and the waves roared, and there seemed to be infinite resentful spirits rolling out.

    As soon as Saber was blown by the black wind, she felt that all the bones in her body were stiff. The bone-piercing coldness even eroded the steel. Her armor was suddenly cast into a shadow. Saber did not dare to stand in this wind.  After staying too long, a burst of explosive energy that was completely opposite to the black energy suddenly erupted from her body, which forcibly dispersed the storm around her body. She took this opportunity to jump out of the center of the explosion.

    It＊s just now?All areas were shrouded by that pressure, and it wasn't much better from a distance. Standing in front of Tosaka, she looked at the face of the impostor whose face could not be seen clearly in the black dragon swirl in the sinful wind.  Seemingly showing a sneer: "Don't worry, Saber, this is not magic. I have used my magic four times, but the fifth time I decided to downgrade it so that I can use magic that simulates the five major magics at the same time."

    His voice was blurred by the wind pressure, but you could still hear his pride. He said to Saber with certainty: "And, after a while, you will definitely be grateful to me. You will definitely shed tears of gratitude."

    The black wind swallowed him and Kotomine Kirei like the mouth of a giant beast, and then enveloped Matou Sakura beside him, and spread to the Dragon Lake behind. Illya's young body was even swaying.  There was no shadow, it was swallowed up.

    The so-called inherent barrier will gradually reveal its true nature during the process of being released, but the current appearance looks like a cursed object, opening Pandora's box, that's all.  Caster didn't know what it was. Although it was an egg that corroded the world, the mere contact made her, as a spirit body, feel the fear that she could not avoid.  She stretched out her hand and formed a mirror-like barrier to wrap up several people. Although Saber had the highest resistance to magic, this semi-material curse was not magic, and she might not be able to withstand it.

    Then, there was a crazy black light, black covering the sky and penetrating the earth. The magic with the Avengers Soul as the center finally squeezed out the space and created its own independent position. The black wind rolled up the grass roots and magic power,  Turning into the outermost barrier, Tohsaka Rin felt the black wind touch her skin, then penetrated directly and protruded from the back of her head. She was in a place where she could not see anything.  The infinite black light seems to have no end, extending to the end that is invisible to the human eye. In that vast world, there is only darkness.

    ＃＃

    After a while, after feeling the blackness in front of them that made it invisible disappear, everyone opened their eyes and could finally see things clearly.  That means that guy's inherent barrier is complete.

    Saber kept her eyes open, but she still looked into the darkness. She thought her eyes were temporarily blind, but when she was about to blink, she realized that it was not the case.

    She clearly saw the white archer and Kotomine Kirei, and behind that guy was Matou Sakura. A small figure hanging directly above her was Illyasviel.

    She was at a loss for half a second, and in the inexplicable exhalation of Caster in her ears, she understood that this was the inherent barrier of that guy.  She looked around and found herself on an isolated island.

    This is a vast world, very vast, as vast as the human world, but it is very desolate, even more desolate than Archer's imagined scenery.  There is at least the earth, swords, and wind and sand, but there is nothing missing here.

    This is a dark world, except for darkness, it is still darkness. Under her feet is a piece of black earth-like mud, slightly muddy, the same color as a crab shell.  Its area is not large, it is a circle with a diameter of about one hundred square meters, and opposite her is the foothold of Shiro Archer and Kotomine Kirei.  Their foothold was the same as their own, the same black soil ground, but the area was much larger, with steel weapons piled on it.  It was about a hundred meters away from her side.  It's just that between these two pieces of land or in other words, except for these two circular pieces of land a hundred meters apart, the rest of the world is the sea.

    The vast endless sea envelops the two isolated islands, as pitiful and tiny as two grains of sand falling into the soil.  But this endless sea is not real sea water.

    Saber can see that there is only one layer of water outside the island, and the rest is different.  There is no sea breeze, no waves, no fishy saltiness that only exists in sea water, and no birds such as seagulls and petrels flying in the sky. There is only an endless flow similar to sea water.

    It was just a thin layer of water, with a black quagmire underneath, and the entire sea surface was a layer of black quagmire.  The weirdness of the scene is evident.

    Saber looked at the sea current that was filthier than the black mud under her feet, and felt a layer of particles on her skin. It was the most intuitive feeling for something disgusting. Even she couldn't help but step back when she saw that thing.  One step forward.

    Hatred, resentment, a curse filled with overwhelming resentment, an abyss of despair where nothing can be seen, even though it is as calm as stagnant water, it is a visual curse that can be discerned with the human eye, and normal people can breathe it.  The smell will turn into monsters, and even heroic spirits will turn into ghosts that they can't even imagine if they are exposed to it.

    Saber has never seen such a terrifying thingSomething, and what's even more terrifying is that I actually know a little bit about its formation. If the heroic spirit is crushed, it probably becomes the nutrients that make up this thing.  Thinking of that guy's identity, this thing probably became clear. When the Holy Grail is completed, it will be this thing.

    But what makes people feel dumbfounded is that probably because the things that the counterfeit has always seen are very surprising. Now that they see this world full of curses, although everyone is shocked, they are still  It has to be said that it is a very funny thing to be able to accept it.

    "Is this your inherent barrier?" Caster took a breath, and then thought it would be better to hold her breath. She looked at the reflection on the water, and then saw that the sky was also black, and it was reflected in the same mirror as the ground.  , there is just one more moon.

    And it＊s still a very dull moon. It＊s not a waning moon, nor a full moon, but a bread moon that＊s a little more than half full.

    With the black sky, the black sea, the black island, and an ugly bread moon, Caster began to have an attack: "It's really a place without atmosphere. Is this the scenery you want?"

    "That's alright, that's all. You can't let a guy whose skin was peeled off and then covered with such things have other things in mind," Bai Archer argued. He could only shout from a hundred meters away.  : "But one thing you are wrong about is that this is not an inherent barrier."

    "What?" Everyone was stunned again at Bai Archer's subversive words.  What does it mean to clearly create a new space but not acknowledge it?

    This is not the back of Liudong Temple in the dark night, but a new independent world. The only thing that can do this is other than that magic. Those magicians can't imagine what it could be.

    "I've been mixed up with a lot of things. I thought that the scenery was so deformed that I couldn't see it. If I released the inherent barrier, it would collapse instantly. But fortunately, I still had a chance to use magic, so I used it like this."  Archer Bai defended: "I split the magic thing apart and didn't use it. Instead, I created some things that I wanted to create in the inherent barrier. I think this sea, oh my God, is like this.  The real inherent barrier is a fixed mental landscape. In my case, it is not an inherent barrier. To put it bluntly, it is a fantasy manifestation Well, it doesn't really count. It's something between the two of them, but  ＃§

    Saber, who couldn't bear it anymore, shouted coldly: "So is this what you want to present? Is this what you call a battlefield? Although I am not a magician, I also know that if you step into it, you will die. Do you want to  Are you going to fight us in such an environment? Do you want me to be grateful to the sea?"

    Naturally, no one will create a battlefield on the water. Except for Saber, there is no one present who can fight on the water, but the other two heroic spirits can fly

    But thinking about this, Saber also felt a layer of doubt. In the world specially created by that guy, in this cursed world, why did he put a layer of water on the swamp?

    The white archer also nodded: "Yes, that's it. This is the battlefield I want. The world I created by wasting the opportunity of magic. To be honest, I wasted all five opportunities, so I  It's impossible to make a bad thing. As for the thing you want to thankwell, it's always difficult to make precision parts, and I didn't say that the world is perfect."

    He smiled with squinted eyes, but his eyes were gleaming, which made people feel chilled, and no one moved rashly for a while.

    But there is nothing in this place except these black things.  Saber didn't think about what that guy would do. Just seeing the sea currents around him made people uneasy. This world was created by him. If he wanted to, he could just turn the sea currents and let the manifested curse sweep everyone away.  Devour.

    At this moment, Archer Bai snapped his fingers and said excitedly: "Oh, it's done, it's done, now, please take a closer look, what kind of characters will appear in my most amazing theater?"  "

    He took two steps forward and walked directly to the shore. He stretched out his hands as if to embrace the world. It was an action that could not suppress his excitement.  As he moved, the water in front of him began to change.

    The black mud flow penetrated the thin layer of water and came to the top.

    Saber's pupils shrank when he saw it. This guy did have the ability to raise the cursed mud. It would be terrible if he controlled it to turn it into a sea tide.  She had already cheered up, watching the guy's movements carefully, and then looked at the five mudflows rising in front of him.

    Um?  Why are there five mudflows rising?  Does it mean he used magic five times?  For some reason, a heavy shadow passed over Saber's heart, composed of uneasiness.The dark clouds began to oppress her heart.

    After the five mudflows rose, they were all uneven, some were wider, some were narrower, some were higher, and some were shorter, but they were all about two meters apart, except for the second one on the right.  It's actually nearly three meters tall.

    What does he want to do?  Saber had this doubt in her heart, but it was not as obvious as the other two magician servants. Bai Archer was extracting something from the sea of ??this world, and then shaping it with his own power, trying to make something  What comes.

    Saber didn＊t know this, so she kept watching the guy＊s movements, and at the same time considered whether it would be possible to kill the guy without affecting Illya and the others if he used the Noble Phantasm from this angle.  But the answer was impossible, so she could only give up and watch the situation unfold - but when her eyes touched the two-meter-high mud pillar on the far left in front of her, she suddenly couldn't move her eyes away.  .

    A very dangerous signal suddenly sounded in her mind, and Saber's face suddenly turned very pale. Compared to her usual calmness, she suddenly became very excited.

    Could it be that no, it's impossible

    She was shouting crazily in her heart, but she understood what that guy wanted to do?

    ※I want you to appreciate me,§ he said.

    At this moment, looking at the five rising mud pillars, she found that those mud pillars had stopped rising and were squirming at their original height. They looked exactly like an invisible hand shaping pottery.  .

    The black mud begins to gradually take shape, allowing people to see the limbs, torso, head, and clothing. If you look carefully, you will see the face become clearer and clearer.  Yes, they are forming human shapes.

    They were once people, and the guy was making five people.

    At this moment, Saber was staring at the several human bodies that had begun to become complete, feeling that her limbs were trembling slightly. The two female servants behind her had also understood what the guy was doing, because they belonged to the same family as herself.  It was easy to see what it was, and the results they came up with made them hold their breath.

    Who would have thought that this Avenger Soul bastard could actually summon these five people?

    "You can actually" Caster groaned in pain.

    "Impossible" Saber shouted angrily. Although she was not a magician, she also understood that it was not a great achievement that a heroic spirit or a magician could achieve: "It is impossible for this world of yours to manifest them."

    "Why is it impossible?" Bai Archer asked back. He looked at the excited Saber with joy: "My existence itself is made up of them. Why can't I also present the things that make me up in my own mental landscape?"  Come out? In terms of motivation, wouldn＊t it be enough to waste the power of magic just to create a few phantoms? Or"

    He smiled evilly: "Are you dissatisfied because they became my subordinates?"

    "you＃＃"

    Saber, who was about to say something, was silent at this time, because the five humanoid figures a hundred meters away had been completed, and the black on their bodies began to fade, and the original color returned to her body.

    Five people stood in front of the white archer, blocking his figure and focusing everyone's attention on them.  Even Kotomine Kirei, who was standing behind the white archer, also showed surprise and surprise.

    Who are those five guys?

    Except for those who participated in the Fourth Holy Grail War, no one would know.

    From right to left, the man standing first is hunched, stretching out his hands as if to embrace something. There are deliberate lines on his wrists with long nails. His clothes are very dim.  The black and red robe, even with the gold chain around the neck, would not attract attention, but it is quite luxurious.  It's just that the style reminds me of the Egyptian king, Pharaoh.  However, his head is not fan-shaped. On the contrary, if you see the broad cheeks and larger eyes, you will think of abstract paintings, and the messy hair is full of Van Gogh style.

    The man looks like a hungry ghost reincarnated, but surprisingly has an artistic sense that makes the viewer even believe it. That artistic sense forms two words on his face: the left eye is fierce, and the right eye is cruel.

    "Besides him, it's another extreme.  His image is easy to describe. In short, it can be described in one word: red.

    Really red, red hair, red eyebrows, red eyes, red robe Even the armor on his body is red.

    ??The ancient bronze armor is dark red in color and has the same structure as the muscles. It is not a one-piece suit like the King of Heroes. It has only the upper body, no shoulders and sleeves, and two arms sticking out from it.A shoulder that looks like it could shatter a statue of the Thinker with one punch.  This is because his figure and face are more like the most perfect work of art formed by Rodin's carving knife than the statue of the Thinker.

    But he is not the stupid type. This tall man is over two meters tall. His hair and beard are like burning flames, and his eyes are more like two small burning fireballs.  A large cloak of the same color was tied around the arrow casually and domineeringly, like a theater curtain wrapped around his body. Luxurious fine lines spread all over the hem of the robe, and there were gilded phoenix feathers.  He looked majestic and looked like a king even when he was lying down and sleeping.

    ※Then there＊s the third one＃this is not a normal guy either.

    Although compared to those two, he is very normal. He is about 1.8 meters tall. His dark green and dark clothes cannot hide his strong figure. He looks like a piece of Rodin's work of art.  But that's not important, what's important is his face.

    The high bridge of the nose, the awe-inspiring brows and the powerful facial contours are masculine, and the delicate lips make people feel strict and abstinent, but the eyes are melancholy, which makes people strongly appreciate his masculine spirituality and charm.  Under his left eye, there was a tear mole, which made his already charming eyes even more charming.

    ※Hmph, to put it bluntly, he is a handsome man who makes men angry just by looking at him.  His face was probably made by some lustful goddess who asked God to help her make it at her request.

    ???????????????? Then the fourth one, dressed in black robes, could not tell whether he was a man or a woman, but he was very tall, and only a bone mask could be seen in the tattered hood. Oh, forget it, it＊s another weird guy, let＊s not talk about it.

    The last one, this guy can＊t describe it.

    It＊s not that I don＊t want to say it, it＊s just that I can＊t.  There is something in this man that makes it difficult to see the essence.

    His armor was all pitch black, covering a larger area than the King of Heroes' armor. Even his head was covered, and not an inch of skin on his body was exposed.  Not only that, but bursts of black flames rose like burning flames on the pitch-black armor. They were all negative waves filled with strong resentment. Dark particles entangled around the black-armored knight's body, making him unable to see because of his black color.  Qing's face became even more blurred.  If you can＊t see clearly, how can you describe it?

    In the blurry image that affects your vision, all you can see are his eyes.

    Hidden in the black armor, the eyes coming out from the gap in the helmet have turned into a flash of red light. You don't understand why his eyes are so full of hatred. Those eyes that are as fierce as a red scimitar convey a desire for human skin and bones.  The fire of hell＃

    Caster, Rider, Lancer, Assassin, Berserker, facing the backs of these five heroic spirits, the white archer waved his hand: "So, returnees from the underworld, what are you going to do tonight?"

    (This can be considered a short chapter. I don＊t know if you still remember, but a long, long time ago, I once weakly said that I have a plan, what is the overall situation??)

 Text Chapter 192 Black Light

    He waved the two swords in his hands to deflect the flying swords. The sword in his left hand was broken. Don't pay attention to it. He used his right hand to resist a little. The free left hand couldn't be idle and he had to do more.  The important thing is to continue projecting, and then continue to dance with the newly finished sword.  Moreover, I couldn't recall the process of projection and then restore it, because I didn't have time, so I had to get the materials nearby. I would tear apart my own Noble Phantasm if it was even the slightest difference in front of me, and just copy it.

    Even if the muscles and bones in the hand are broken by the impact, there is nothing you can do. You must definitely knock away every Noble Phantasm that hits you.  Because the Noble Phantasm ejected by the opponent is not something that can cause problems as long as you dodge it.  If you just get out of the way, you will immediately find that the thing turns into a tracking missile and follows you, tearing your heart apart.

    No joke, Shirou didn't know this at first. He thought that the King of Heroes' Noble Phantasm could not change its trajectory as long as it flew out. Unexpectedly, it had tracking performance. This ability came from his Noble Phantasm recovery.  The Noble Phantasm he releases must touch something and completely offset the propulsion before it can stop.  When he faced Gilgamesh before, he was either hit by a blow or someone helped him. He didn't notice this property of the King's Treasure at all.

    At the beginning, Gilgamesh wanted to tease him, so he just threw two Noble Phantasms over casually. As a result, just the first blow caused cracks in Shirou's Noble Phantasm, and the other one was struck by him.  He dodged sideways, and just as he was about to project himself again, Shirou heard the sound of turning around behind him.  He hurriedly dodged to avoid it, but it was still too late, and a sharp sword grazed his waist.

    However, the wound was not deep, so there was no need to worry about the amount of blood loss or seriousness of the wound. It was just a small scratch, but it also allowed Shirou to see the ability of the King of Heroes' Noble Phantasm, which can be regarded as a great blessing among misfortunes.

    Sword rain is being fired from the King of Heroes' treasury. On the vast screen, Noble Phantasms are constantly flying, but a large number of Noble Phantasms stay. Most of the ammunition just stops at the entrance of the treasury and is not emitted. Gilgamesh  I just released the Noble Phantasm at will, watching Shirou Emiya's resisting posture, throwing more when Shirou became more relaxed, and throwing one less when Shirou was about to die. In short, it allowed him to resist again.  It's very difficult, life and death are at stake, always dangling in front of the gate of hell.

    It was obvious that he was torturing people, after all, Shirou had just refuted his face.

    Shirou felt that the blood in his body was boiling, and the magic power flowing at high speed was instantaneous. He performed magic almost at a speed of one projection per second. The sword he took out broke into pieces in one or two blows, and then he projected it again, and the scum of the weapon in his hand was all removed.  The newly projected weapon squeezed into the palm of his hand.

    "Humph, this won't work, but I don't have time for you to rest!!"

    Gilgamesh's laughter came to my ears, and there was a weapon that I don't know how to describe, a long-handled weapon with a hook and a fork, and a red tassel gun with a strange shape.  The long-handled weapon suddenly hit Shirou's sword, and there was no way to fend it off. Shirou was knocked several meters away by the long missile.  If the twigs on its peaks hadn't gotten stuck on the sword, Shirou would have been impaled.

    However, even so, Shirou did not dare to fall. If he was about to fall, he would support the sword in his hand on the ground to prevent himself from falling, because before you get up, you will be penetrated by several Noble Phantasms on the ground.  Can't get up either.

    The King of Heroes made a disgusted expression, probably because he thought Shirou's posture of getting up from the ground was too ugly.  But that's right, bastard.  He was immediately relieved.

    As for Shirou, he didn't have time to feel the King of Heroes' contempt for him. He had enough work to do.  Facing the numerous Noble Phantasms rushing towards him, he could only feel one thing about his vision, that is, fast!

    Too fast, too fast. The Unbridled Sword is basically a bullet. Shirou can clearly see its trajectory. Circle after circle, the cylindrical white air ring wraps the vacuum. But when he sees it, the sword  It wasn't far from Shirou's head either.  Shock waves hit Shirou's hands one after another. Shirou couldn't tell what his arms felt like. It should be that the muscles were dead or that they had lost their souls. His hands didn't look like his own.

    But the sword blades would not stop, and he used other people's hands to defend himself.

    Damn it, no way, no time.  Shirou gritted his teeth and his cheeks bulged.

    It is true that his ability is the one that can restrain Gilgamesh, but he has not used it at this moment. Because of time constraints, if he projects alone now, there is no way he can project continuously like Archer. He can follow up.  The Treasure of the King of Gilgamesh.

    He has practiced the inherent barrier to the state of transformation. Even if he does not recite the incantation, he can still expand the world in his body, soThe weapons can be projected at super high speeds - those weapons are pulled out from the inherent barrier that has been deployed in the body.  But for Emiya Shirou, he cannot do this, because so far, he has never used the inherent barrier once, let alone used it as skillfully as Archer. He wants to create the same level as Gilgamesh.  Missile group, unless you give him enough time.

    As for now, you can tell with your own eyes that it＊s impossible＃ ※Huh?§

    The hand he was waving suddenly became empty, and Shirou realized that there was no more incoming sword shadow in front of him, and the whistling sound had faded away. He looked blankly at the King of Heroes opposite him, and suddenly felt a loss of strength, and his fingers were tied stiffly.  The hilt of the sword couldn't be taken off at all, and his legs felt like they were fake. He was like a dehydrated patient holding his scalp tightly to prevent himself from fainting.

    No way, it＊s only been a few minutes, and I＊ve become like this!  !  !  Shirou looked at his stiff body in disbelief.  Regarding his own consumption, Shirou felt both surprised and not surprised. After all, he was facing a large-scale A-level Noble Phantasm. Even a berserker would have to retreat from something of this level. He had to fight against him for so long.  Although they were playing with each other, they had already exceeded the limit, so it was not surprising that this happened.

    No, if this continues it's just the beginning and it's already unbearable. If Gilgamesh really uses the King's Treasure, how should he deal with it?  Shirou managed to pull himself together.

    The King of Heroes looked at Shirou with a tired look on his face, a highly tense mental and physical function. Shirou was sweating profusely and panting constantly, with a look of contempt and ridicule on his face.

    "What's wrong? Bastard, you were the one who provoked me first, but why are you so dead?" Gilgamesh asked.

    ※I＊m really sorry to disappoint you!!§ Shirou teased and stood up.

    "That's not the case, I never have expectations for a bastard." The Hero King shrugged.

    "I" Shirou started, but as soon as he said a word, he was suddenly interrupted by a strange feeling.

    That feeling was both internal and external. Shirou felt that there was a disgusting magic power surging behind the temple, and then it took shape, and it seemed to be some kind of great magic.  Moreover, the moment the thing took shape, he found that the magic power in his body was flowing away at more than three times the previous speed.

    "Could it be no, no, what is that?" Shirou was a little surprised. He instinctively felt what that thing could be, but the aura was completely opposite. It was not the same type of thing at all.

    "This is" The King of Heroes seemed to have noticed it. He looked at the angry black waves in the sky of the temple, his red eyes narrowed, and he seemed to know something: "It seems that it has started over there, huh.  , Bastard, it seems I don＊t have time to hang around with you here, the show that guy prepared for the coming of the Holy Grail is a hundred times better than yours."

    When you are dawdling to say this, you are already dawdling!  !  Shirou thought to himself while doing something else.

    Projection begins.

    "Huh? Humph!" The King of Heroes saw what Shirou was doing, but he didn't care. He just watched casually. He had been playing for so long, and now let's see how big a flower he can make.

    There are a total of thirty-two Noble Phantasms visible to the naked eye. If a magic circuit is used to project a weapon, it will be fine. However, the time will be shortened and more magic power will be consumed as a backup to copy these thirty-two Noble Phantasms.  .  As for the time, the time he paused and the gap between words was enough, enough for Shirou to do everything he wanted to do.

    Relying on experience and sharing technology.

    The magic power running through the body at high speed accelerated into a steel skeleton.

    Fortunately, there are a large number of magic circuits, and the burden of projection has been reduced. Otherwise, with my poor magic circuits, projecting so many things would have broken my bones.

    Relying on just your own hands to resist Gilgamesh's sword rain was too exhausting. Maybe the next sword would pass through the bones of your hand and penetrate into your heart.  Just like a heart disease requires a heart medicine doctor, and a noble phantom is needed to combat it, then I will copy his rain of swords.

    "The project is completed" Shirou clenched his fists and stood up.

    The golden archer looked at the trembling Emiya Shirou leisurely, and suddenly discovered that several Noble Phantasms appeared behind him. He couldn't help but laugh again: "Oh, copy all my Noble Phantasms that you saw.  Fake.§

    "Full projection, standby" Shirou took a deep breath and fixed the Noble Phantasm without the wall of light hanging behind him. It is indeed a fake. The Noble Phantasm is imitated, the attack method is imitated, and everything is imitated.? Stretching out his arm, Gilgamesh gave orders to his army: "It is not easy to be able to project so many weapons at one time. In this case, at the very least - let me give you a score!!!"

    He shouted coldly, and the treasure house door behind him emitted waves of light, and the number of Noble Phantasms twice as high as before rushed out.

    "Stop thawing, full projection" Shirou stretched the magic power in his body without interruption to make a new blade. As for the original weapon, he blasted out wildly: "Continuous copying!!!"

    He clenched his fists and yelled to fight the pain in his body.

    Thirty-two Noble Phantasms flew out directly and collided directly with the thirty-two Noble Phantasms on the opposite side. Because they were mirror images, the angles between the Noble Phantasms could not be more accurate. Every Noble Phantasm collided with them.  A copy of yourself.

    However, the weapons that seemed to be the same were not of the same strength. After Gilgamesh's Noble Phantasm collided with Shirou's projection, it tore those Noble Phantasms apart easily, and then continued to rush forward, as if those Noble Phantasms were  Papery illusion.  Twenty-six of the thirty-two Noble Phantasms knocked away the resisters and rushed towards the enemies in the rear.

    "How different are your dirty imitations from the real thing? Use your own body to experience it for yourself." Gilgamesh laughed happily.

    However, Shirou also knew that if quality could not keep up, quantity would be used instead.

    He is not just an ordinary projection. His current projection has not been completed yet. He fixed the thirty-two Noble Phantasms data of Gilgamesh, copied them over and over again, projected them over and over again, and broke through the defense line.  Twenty-six prototype weapons hit the same mirror image again.

    This time, the power of the Noble Phantasm that had been consumed did not have the power before, and was directly knocked away in half. The remaining Noble Phantasm collided with the Noble Phantasm that appeared again

    In an instant, the sparks of the collision of the noble phantoms, the roar of steel tearing the air and collision, the dazzling flash and flying arrows made the air of the entire temple shake, and the earth kept shaking. The momentum seemed to  As if to destroy the entire temple.  Between the smoke and the explosion, what can be seen is countless tumbling steel.

    The pale moon is half exposed, its sickly and feeble luster unable to illuminate the black sea below.  There are no waves, only silence in the vast ocean of death. There are two isolated islands, and there are people standing on the dark gray soil.

    In this inherent barrier, the five mudflows protruding in front of the white archers are like the stone sculptures on Easter Island, slowly revealing their true appearance. They will truly bring the people who have fallen into death.  Their appearance was restored, and their physical form allowed them to return to the world.

    Because he was an angraminyu who once occupied the Holy Grail, he was filled with five dead heroic spirits to create the Holy Grail of the Fourth Holy Grail War. It was then composed of the shattered fragments. His essence is the corpses of those five heroic spirits, so he was able to create  There was nothing surprising to them when they came out - but, who would have thought that someone could summon five heroic spirits at once?

    Heroic spirits are not mortals. They can become heroes only if they leave a great reputation in history and create great deeds that ordinary people cannot achieve. After death, they are promoted to elves-like existences, so they are called heroic spirits.  This kind of character is almost impossible to see in modern times. Only in the Holy Grail War, where the three major magic families cooperate and it takes sixty years to achieve a secret technique, can seven heroic spirits be seen, but that requires the Holy Grail and the Holy Grail.  A power that can only be achieved by a system and a family of highly skilled magicians who are close to magic.

    But the man in front of him, he only relied on his own strength to manifest the nameless heroic spirit at will. Even if it was because of his unique innate talent, this was too terrifying.

    The Sword Knight, who is also a heroic spirit, couldn't say anything. Even if she saw it with her own eyes, she doubted whether it was real.  After all, this sudden fact can cause confusion.  As for the only human being in their camp, Tohsaka Rin's head, which had always been able to withstand high pressure, also felt short-circuited. Her expression was dull and she could only look at the few servants who exuded waves of coercion.

    Within the counterfeit's inherent barrier, stood five powerful men who were famous in history. They were the number one brave man under England's strongest king, the perfect incarnation of a knight, and Lancelot, who was also blessed by the Lady of the Lake.  special.  There were also those who inherited the throne when they were less than twenty years old, and left the country without any regrets. Along the way, they defeated Darius, destroyed the Persian Empire, and reached India directly, creating one of the great empires that is still unmatched in today's society.  King, Conquering King Iskandar.

    Similarly, there is no shortage of wraiths whose essence has nothing to do with heroic spirits. Their broad faces are tightly stretched over their cheek bones, their skin is pale and has not seen the sun all year round, and they have protruding eyes that only appear after a mental breakdown. Their fingernails are like zombies.This man looks like a ghost, and he has indeed committed many heinous crimes, but who would have thought that he was once a decorated marshal of France, Gildre, a man who fell into evil ways because of the disillusionment of love.  The black feather shadow has the same essence as darkness. His face has never been exposed to the light. I don＊t know his name, his age, or his gender. I just know that he is the leader of the assassins, named Ha.  Sang's old man from the mountains.

    In the middle is a tragic man.  A man is very simple. He just wants to follow the king he admires and fight side by side with his brave and upright companions. At the same time, he is grateful for his wife's care and hopes that she can be happy.  Perhaps being passionate is the source of his tragedy.  It is precisely because of this that after taking away the lord's wife, he killed his partner who was once behind the scenes while being hunted down, and could only leave his wife in a damp and dark wooden house.  Even if he was recalled by the master who did not want to continue causing blood and tears, he was still not forgiven. In the end, he could only be gradually abandoned by the master, was injured by a wild boar, and died.

    This is the heroic spirit summoned in the Fourth Holy Grail War. A Master who survived the war had investigated the previous Holy Grail Wars, obtained some information about the Servants, and made a conclusion. This time  The heroic spirits summoned during the Holy Grail War are some of the strongest. Saber, Archer, Rider, Caster, and Berserker are all powerful Noble Phantasms. Although Lancer is not an outstanding Noble Phantasm, he is a flower of the battlefield with unparalleled strength.  Even Assassin's clone technique was so sharp that he deceived everyone in one go.

    At this moment, the heroic spirits from the previous Holy Grail War, except Archer, were gathered together at this moment. Saber, who had experienced two Holy Grail Wars, looked at the enemy from the last time, and her heart was filled with bitterness.  She finally understood what the king's stage that guy was talking about was. With two kings here, there was no need for a stage for the king's banquet.

    Facing so many heroic spirits, she could only feel the suffocating weight. The fire of victory, which was already thin, almost turned into smoke.

    Tohsaka Rin didn＊t know the identities of these guys. Her father died without leaving these records. At this moment, the balance of victory suddenly tilted. The opponent＊s combat power was already twice that of her side.

    "Of course." As an assassin, Hassan chuckled. In the tattered cloak and under the mask, a harsh laugh came out, like an old cat scratching an iron plate with its claws. It makes you wonder if he laughed like this on purpose to hide it.  Your true identity.  After all, his whole body was hidden in a tattered robe, and he wore a mask, so his face and figure couldn't be seen.

    Not to mention the face, even the gender is unrecognizable.

    "However, what he said is also true.

    The five heroic spirits present do know everything about this reality. They themselves were once absorbed by the Holy Grail, and then re-separated and created by the fusion of the Holy Grail fragments. They themselves have everything that the white archers know, and they have a lot of knowledge about the surroundings.  The true identity and past of the Heroic Spirits, the outcome of the Fourth Holy Grail War, and why they reappeared are not surprising at all. They know what Saber's purpose is, and what their creators think, and what they are going to do.  They know everything better than anyone else.

    Bai Archer continued: "My inherent barrier is different from ordinary inherent barriers. Time, space and quality are all controlled by me. The gravity here is the same as the outside world, but the flow of time is only one-third of that outside. In other words  , you have enough time to do whatever you want to do. My magic power can completely maintain this barrier for the whole night today. And you, as long as you do what you want to do, what you want,  You should already know what the Holy Grail is, so I ask you again, do you still want to pursue that thing?"

    The Holy Grail is already a terrifying magical tool that contains all the evil in the world, and is not a machine for the heroic spirits to realize their wishes.  But there is no need to ask, there will be no objection among the five servants present.

    ※For example, Lancer and Berserker, that＊s not what they want. One just wants to be a qualified slave, and the other wants to kill someone or be killed by her.  As for Caster, he no longer cares about what the Holy Grail looks like after being summoned, and Rider just wants that thing to get a real body. With Gilgamesh's lessons learned, of course he will not give up.  That thing.

    As for the assassin, they don＊t care what it is, as long as they can live forever, get their names back, and be engraved in history, that＊s enough.  Therefore, even if it is a weapon that can destroy the world, you are not afraid. The dead will no longer think about the living.

    Therefore, after the white archer's words came out, no one said a word. Everyone had different expressions and had ulterior motives.

    The impostor who received such an answer smiled proudly. He nodded and said, "Okay, I won't say much."??, but the current Holy Grail is not at the level that you can use it. It is just a semi-finished product, and you yourself know what is missing I am not asking you to kill each other, but there is someone on the other side who wants to use it.  To prevent the Holy Grail from coming, and there happen to be three servants among them, what do you think?  "

    "Do you want us to kill Saber and the others?"

    It was obviously a low voice, but it was inevitably high-pitched. The man's voice was cold and nervous, and his eyes seemed to be blinking like a chameleon, looking at the white archer who was speaking.

    Bai Archer looked at Gildre and couldn't help but feel dumbfounded. He didn't expect that he would pay so much attention to Saber. He asked: "It's not necessary to do that. Just two people are enough. Then the Holy Grail will take shape. After all, the Holy Grail is  This thing can be made with more than five Servants. You don＊t have to kill them all. It doesn＊t matter if you keep one. However, you should know that that one is not Joan of Arc, but the King of Britain, like red wine and bread.  It doesn＊t matter either.§

    Marshal France＊s eyes narrowed. His action was somewhat terrifying, making him look more like a vicious wizard: ※Then there is no problem.§

    However, he stopped talking, and then the giant man beside him shouted loudly: "Well, except Archer, everyone is here, and there are other characters, um, very good, it's really disappointing  People＊s hearts are pumping!!!§

    This red colossus, whose whole body was flaming as if it had just been cast, laughed loudly, causing different ripples to appear on the water in front of it. The sound was like thunder, and it looked really happy.  The Holy Grail War is based on summoning servants to fight, so we have the opportunity to bring together seven heroes from different eras. Iskandar is very satisfied with this, not to mention that the number of heroic spirits has increased now.

    He immediately burst into flames.

    Caster, who was dressed in dark clothes, stretched out a claw-like hand, pointed at the isolated island in front of him, and said to the white archers: "That is to say, we only need to"

    The conquering king interrupted him quickly, misinterpreting his meaning abruptly, and mixed his own thoughts into it: "Defeat them one by one, and let them see the power of Iskandar"

    Assassin laughed softly, and the beauty was revealed in his voice: "Since it is for the Holy Grail, there is no harm in obeying your orders"

    Berserker whispered from the gap in the armor, his voice was like the call of an evil spirit, hoarse and piercing: "aroungidht!"

    "Huh?" The white archer turned his head blankly when he heard the voice and looked at the black armor, because compared to the others, his answer was a little different.

    At this moment, the man covered in black mist had a sword in his hand. He didn＊t know when he took it out. It looked dark and boundless, not like a hero＊s glorious treasure.  However, if it passes under the moon shadow and shines on the water, an amazing light will appear, which is sharp and irresistible.  The wide sword blade seemed to fit the strength of a knight, and it was also engraved with inscriptions. If it were an elf, he would know the meaning of the words.

    This is berserker, the most powerful treasure of the Knight of the Lake, a sword paired with the sword of victory and contract, called the Lake Light without Regrets.

    At this moment, with the call of his true name, a black light exploded from the blade of the sword. The black knight chopped off the sword in his hand. The black light was as fast as a black dragon pouncing on food, facing the four innocent people on his side.  The defensive heroic spirit and an impostor swung down.

    So everyone could only watch with surprised eyes as a burst of black light shrouded it from the side like the cloak of death, so fast that people had no time to feel fear

    (When writing the latter part of this chapter, I have been thinking about how those heroic spirits will react after they are summoned again, and how they will behave. I have been very confused and don＊t know how to write it. I have thought about it.  A few days, I think it might be like this)

    ;

 Text Chapter 193 Damn it

    The black light dragon opened its big mouth that exuded the aura of death, trying to swallow the five people in one go and bite them to pieces.  In this case, even the counterfeit can't do anything. Although he made Berserker, it is not a summons. Without a contract, there is no command spell, so he cannot be forcibly stopped. What's more, the situation at this moment can quickly make him  There was no time to even use defense, and there was no way to dodge.

    He could only watch helplessly as the black light dragon was about to swallow the assassins and then several of them.

    However, if this is the case, things will end too easily, and the Holy Grail will overflow in an instant and turn into a big monster.  Not to mention the colorful scenes that followed, which made Kotomine Kirei feel intoxicated and burst with emotions.

    Just when the black flame was about to penetrate the first person, that person did something, and that thing saved everyone's lives.  At that time, the assassin named Hassan shouted: "The art of multiple shadow clones!" Then he created many clones, which acted as a wall of flesh to block all the black light, buying everyone precious time cough  Ahem, wrong.

    But in fact, it does have something to do with Assassin. He helped everyone escape from danger. As for how he, an assassin, could stop the berserker's most powerful blow, and it was also a Noble Phantasm, an extremely powerful Noble Phantasm with A++ power. The reason is  Let＊s start with his Noble Phantasm.

    Originally, the old men of the mountains who were assassins were not one person, but a name. There were many Hassan in history. As heroic spirits, their Noble Phantasms were also different, such as the delusional heart sound, the delusional computer, the dream marrow, etc.  Wait, there are dozens more.  But those are all leftovers from the first generation of Hassan, and there are certain abilities that all descendants of Hassan can acquire. However, some Hasans have other treasures besides these.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He did not modify his body to adapt to many battlefields, but the soul switching within his body allowed him to adapt to any environment, use any of Hassan's techniques, and use different personalities in different venues to hide his true identity.  .  He can pretend to be anyone, and even if you stay with him for three days and three nights, you won't be able to see through his disguise.

    There is no such thing as schizophrenia in ancient times. It can only be said that Hassan has a strange and magical ability. In fact, this heroic spirit has schizophrenia, and he is also an extremely schizophrenic madman with 80 different personalities in his body.

    During his lifetime, he was bound by his body, so even if he switched personalities, he could only use the abilities of one person at a time, and could not use all the techniques of his ever-changing body at the same time.  However, in the spirit state without physical control, there is no such obstacle. He can transform into more than 80 different forms at the same time without any scruples, and use all his unique skills. Even if it is due to the split individual process,  If there are too many, the ability value will decrease, but it is a real Assassin, with a torso and bones, and everything that a Servant has.

    So, at the moment when the regretless lake light was released, the Shadow Heroic Spirit split.

    Perhaps it is because he understands that if the berserker kills all the heroic spirits with one blow, his victory will become the other end of the scale. No one around him can stop this unparalleled blow, so he can only  Solve this problem by bearing the brunt of it yourself.

    At this time, eighty souls combined into one will, and Berserker's Noble Phantasm must not kill other heroic spirits.  He made a decisive decision, so decisive that Bai Archer, who was a little behind, shouted: "Nice!!" Shunjiang split his body into eighty pieces at the same time, and suddenly the black robe flew in all directions as if it had been exploded, but  Under every piece of cloth, there is a human body.  It's just that many bodies can't stay in one place at the same time. The extra people are immediately crowded onto the island, especially the people who were split by him because they were suddenly thrown away from the body. The high speed is also used, and the impact is also used.  The heroic spirits jumped on the other heroic spirits and pushed Lancer and others away, but there were a total of five people who stayed in the same place. It was these five people who blocked the impact of the regretless lake light just for a short moment!  !

    But this is enough.

    ※I don＊t know what the five personalities of the shadow casters were, but in short, there were five people standing there with the will to die.  But their black bodies were not enough to see in front of the regretless lake light. Just by contacting the flames, they were instantly melted into black oil. After intercepting the short and pitiful time, they watched  The people behind him were about to be burned by the flames of the breakthrough, and a voice shouted.

    ※loaias!!!§

    The flames that burned the five assassins encountered a new obstacle before they came into contact with the Lancer.

    The bright light and shadow are the beautiful colors that women are fascinated by, and its shape is also extremely magnificent.?, as translucent as a gem, emitting a dazzling luster, the seven-petal-shaped shield is the shield that in myths and legends can stop the spear-throwing shield of Hector, the son of Priam and the great hero of Troy.  It was projected without any downgrading.  And there are two sides.

    Those two identical shields, in this environment, were like lotus flowers emerging from the mud.  It blocked directly in front of Assassin and Lancer, blocking the torrent of death for them.  Seeing this, the white archer finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    The white archer understood that the Shield of Ajax alone could not resist the Noble Phantasm, so he projected two sides. In such a short period of time, the superb technique was really amazing.

    Sure enough, the black flame burned through the center of the lotus, and the remaining petals suddenly became wisps in the wind. At this moment, the black dragon roar hit the second flower shield, and then made a deafening sound.  .

    In the direction where red and black collided, thunderbolts of lightning were emitted, and the black lotus exploded with a tinkling sound. Each petal screamed and shattered, dissipating at a speed of one second. It was white to watch.  Archer was trembling with fear again. Looking at it like this, is it possible that he would have to break through two shields at once before he would give up?

    He knew how powerful Wuhui's lake light was, so he felt at ease after projecting two shields. But what kind of ghost was it that ate three petals at this moment?

    He stood there thinking, horrified but also thankful at the same time. Fortunately, everyone should evacuate "Hey〞〞!!!"

    He suddenly saw a person who should not exist behind the flower shield.

    Lancer, Diarmuid Odina, the heroic spirit of the spear with the tear mole on his eyes, did not mind that death might befall his head, with a red shield and black fire on his side, he just stood there exactly as he was.

    how come?  Weren't they all taken away by Assassin?  He broke his teeth.

    Indeed, just after the Noble Phantasm was released by Berserker, the split Hassan scattered, five of them served as human shields, and the others who were close jumped on other heroic spirits and pushed them towards the center of the island. Rider's huge body was exhausted  Four people.  But the Assassin who pushed Lancer saw Bai Archer release the Shield of Ajax, and suddenly felt that there was no danger, and time was no longer urgent. Even Lancer himself would avoid it later, and the other heroic spirits would have gone far away to a safe place.  Jump, he won't be too stupid to stay still.  So he let him go and ran away.  Who would have thought that now the Lancer is standing there motionless, and is still facing a defense that may be broken.

    Fortunately, the black fire dragon finally stopped. After breaking through the five defenses of another Shield of Ajax, it ran out of energy and fell down in the black mud in front of the petals.

    The power of the Berserker＊s Noble Phantasm was finally eliminated, and no one except Assassin was harmed No, we can＊t draw this conclusion yet.

    The black giant sword split open the remaining defenses at once, and the two remaining flowers withered immediately. The black foggy body of the berserker roared through the mirror wall. He was not as silent as he had been during the sneak attack just now, and his whole body was covered in black.  Pretense becomes like poisonous gas surging crazily, resentment skyrocketing.  People watching around him could also feel his anger, and they didn't know where he came from so much resentment.  The black sword pressed down directly on the man in green armor, trying to split him into two pieces, front and back.  It was too late to stop him now, but Diarmuid still turned a deaf ear.  He seemed to have closed his five senses, not seeing, hearing, feeling, or thinking.

    At this time, a chain with rounded corners and a hook flew over, wrapped around Diarmuid's waist, and dragged him back violently.  The black giant sword cut into the ground against the soles of his boots, and there was another manic burst of air.

    The one who pulled the Lancer back at the critical moment was naturally a white archer who could project a huge scythe with a chain. He had seen it in Shirou's body that night, so he remembered it clearly, but he didn't expect it at this moment.  Where to use it.

    Seeing that both of his attacks failed, the Berserker did not hesitate or give in. He simply flew and dodged in another direction.  Although the surprise attack just failed was due to the opponent's luck, the opponent was already prepared at this moment. Even if he attacked forcefully, he could not defeat the four Servants head-on, so he dodged first.

    But the direction of the escape was not to Saber's side, but to the side of Archer's island, the quiet underwater mud.

    It was an endless dark pool that once you fell into it, you would become a puppet at the mercy of others, but the Black Knight fell directly without hesitation.  His heavy armor fell from the sky, but what was shocking was that after landing on the water, his steel body not only did not sink, but on the contrary, it was as if he were stepping on the solid earth and standing on the water, and his body was as straight as a javelin.

    For Saber and others, everything just happened was nothing.A few seconds were enough to make them dumbfounded. The white knight was still smugly announcing Goldman Sachs. In the blink of an eye, he was attacked by the heroic spirit he summoned using his Noble Phantasm. If Assassin hadn't sacrificed his life to save him, he would have lost his life.  This is really unpredictable.

    Among them, Tohsaka was probably the most confused. She looked at the enemies there who seemed to have been divided into two groups in surprise, especially the many assassins in one of the groups. She murmured: "What is that? Suddenly  At once＃＃"

    "That's Assassin's ability, a Servant that can be divided into multiple entities. In the previous war, many people, including me, were fooled by him for a long time." Saber also murmured, but did not look in the direction Tohsaka was looking at.  , she just stared blankly at the independent black knight with his head held high: "Lance"

    Over there, the white archer wearing golden armor pulled Lancer to his side. After relaxing secretly, he yelled and cursed at Lancer: "Are you stupid? You stayed there without moving. What on earth are you thinking about?"  ? Not only the heart, but also the brain was shot? Why"

    Suddenly, he stopped talking and looked at the side face of the Blue Knight.  After being pulled back by him, Diarmuid shook slightly and then stabilized his body, but still stood blankly, turning a deaf ear to his roar. The white knight looked at the expression on the spearman's face and snorted.  He curled his lips and stopped yelling.

    "Tch, it's really boring." He cursed in a low voice again, looking angrily. Then he looked at the Assassin wearing a black mask who had just pushed him away from him, and raised his eyebrows, his expression looking better.  , whispered: "Thank you, if it weren't for you we, I'm afraid we would have been wiped out."

    "You're welcome, we don't want to save people, we just can't do it." The assassin whispered, his voice sounded a hundred times better than when they were still one body. Although he was cold, he could still hear the delicate voice in it.  , but it＊s a woman＊s voice.

    This female assassin with delicate body lines was wrapped in a black robe, her dark purple hair was tied behind her head, and she wore a white mask on her face. Her voice came from behind: "Don't mind our losses, even if  With only one person left, our long-cherished wish can be realized. So"

    "I know, I will let you get the Holy Grail even if you die." When the white archer said this, he maliciously added: "I will only get it if you are lucky enough to get it. Before that, I will let you get it."  , you have to fight desperately, the opponent's strength cannot be underestimated."

    The heroic spirit that could disappear without being noticed by anyone smiled slightly: "Of course."

    At this moment, a funny voice came in: "Speaking of a luxurious banquet, there is really a big turning point. I was attacked by the heroic spirit I summoned. I didn't expect to see such a situation.  , it＊s amazing.§

    Then the smile on the assassin's face disappeared, and she and Archer Bai looked at their former master.

    Kotomine Kirei stood behind him leisurely with his hands behind his back. Several assassins were standing around, but none of them seemed to be angry. One of the bald heads seemed to be suppressing his anger and was watching him all the time, just because he knew that he was  It was because he was a good ally with his producer that he didn't take action.

    "Hey, don't say that. I didn't establish a contract with that guy at all. I just created him. I didn't have the ability to control him. Who would have thought that such a rebellious guy would turn his back so quickly!! He is much stronger than that guy.  It＊s so long that you can＊t even see it.§

    "Really, but let me remind you: Do you remember Tokiomi Tokiomi's mistake?" Kotomine Kirei asked with a smile.

    "Uh well, I know." The impostor pouted with a sullen face, and then he looked at the independent Berserkers, and then a smile appeared on his face.

    "It's really yours." He smacked his lips with a god-like expression: "I didn't expect that powerful knight to sneak attack like this. It turns out that a biting dog can't bark. You are really cruel. But no  No way, I stopped you and you didn＊t succeed.§

    The black knight remained silent and did not intend to answer.

    The Avenger looked at the vague knight. In response to his silence, the smile on his face became thicker and more vicious: "I know what you are thinking? Why are you standing there and not standing with Saber? Why are you attacking?  Me? Want to kill us all together. You know that I am your maker. Even if I don＊t have a command spell and I have no contract with you, there is still a spiritual line on your body that is connected to me. I gave it to you.  You provide magic power. If it weren't for me, you would disappear or disappear. But you don't care about dying, because in your eyes, all of us are worthy of death, including yourself, right?"

    He said one by one: "Because I am an enemy, soTo die.  Rider and Caster deserve to die because they said things they shouldn't have said and done things they shouldn't have done.  And the Lancer deserves the most death. He must die horribly in order to appease your anger.  right.  Because he has a happy ending that you never have, because you are jealous!  !  You think it would be nice if you were the one killed by the beast, right, you angry beast full of original sin.  "

    He suddenly roared loudly, his voice full of viciousness and joy: "You can't do it, you can't do it. What do you think you are doing? Do you think that killing us can change something? No, it's impossible.  Even if you kill us, nothing will change!!"

    The white archer sneered and pointed at Saber in the distance: "She is dead, she must die, she must die, she must die, no matter what the outcome is, there is no way to change her ending, and she will return no matter what.  In the original place, you die alone and get nothing. You can't change her, you can't save her. Do you think you can save her? Impossible!!! Moreover, why do you save her, you are not qualified,  Who do you think caused her to end up dead? It was you, Lord France!! You are obviously the real culprit, but you still naively fantasize about a beautiful redemption. Stop laughing so hard. You are not even hypocritical.  It＊s just a shameless act!! You＊re just a beast, and you still want to have human emotions. You just want to get some redemption for yourself and alleviate your guilt? Ha, don＊t laugh to death, I＊m going to vomit.  Damn it!! Bastard!!§

    The white archer released slanderous words without restraint, and the sound spread far and wide. Even Saber in the distance changed her color. Then she noticed that Tohsaka and the other two Servants were looking at her with strange expressions.  Although I don＊t know the true identity of that guy, he should have some kind of entanglement with the knight king next to me that outsiders don＊t know about!  !

    Lancelot and Guinevere, and King Arthur is a woman!  !  Uh-huh＃＃

    "?" At first, Saber didn't notice the meaningful look in the three people's eyes, but soon she understood what was going on, and her face suddenly changed, and she felt panic again.

    "you＃＃"

    Several people turned their faces and turned a deaf ear, as if they didn't even hear what the white archers just shouted.

    However, compared to the changes in the expressions of several people, the cursed Berserker himself unexpectedly had no objection.  He stood there upright, holding the black giant blade in his right hand, just looking at the white archers who were cursing at him, as indifferently as a burning statue.

    The white archer's eyebrows twitched when he saw it, and then he rolled his eyes: "Damn it, there's no response, I underestimated you, you might as well stop calling him the Knight of the Lake, call him the Knight of the Wall, the wall of Camelot.  But, even if you just stand there and don＊t move, can you do anything?§

    He stretched out his hand and spread it: "Even if there is no contract or command spell, your magic power is truly obtained from me. After you just used the Noble Phantasm, you have very little magic power left. With your current  I'm standing still just to save a little more magic power. Do I look like someone who will forget about this because of anger?"

    No longer able to hide it, the Berserker's armor suddenly disappeared, leaving only the ripples on the water.

    The next moment, the moon in the sky was covered, and the whole world became devoid of any light.

    "In the sky" Rider was the first to be surprised. He looked up and saw that the black knight's back was facing the moon.  The Knight of the Lake disappeared in the sky. He stood up and descended from the sky with a black sword in hand. His target was only one person, and Bai Archer knew it was him without even thinking.  No one can stop him at this moment, there is not enough time, and a violent howl comes from the armor, and the black knight's posture of a god blocking the killing god, and a Buddha blocking the killing Buddha is unstoppable.

    Listening to that sound was a kind of torture to the ears. The white archer smiled easily and sighed softly: "It's too late."

    The fierce black shadow in mid-air trembled suddenly. It looked like he had been struck by something, but he ignored it and continued to hold the mad sword until it came down. No one around him could stop him.

    "However, for the white archer, it is true that he cannot defeat the Knight of the Lake, but it is okay if he does not fight.

    With just a wave of his hand, two mirror-like objects appeared in front of him, blocking the black sword for him - he seemed to like to do something at the last moment. Before Berserker disappeared, he knew he would be cutting himself.  , but when the black sword slashed at his head, he had no resistance. Until the last flash of the still-flaming lake light that was about to split his head, he took out two shields and blocked it.  attack.

    He had a panoramic view of the expressions of the people around him, and he projected this mirror-like shield toCan see the berserker's eyes.

    The black sword directly split the shield, and the shining glass turned into scattered crystals, but it was also blocked by the second shield. Among the flashes and brilliance, there were some rainbow colors, black helmets and gaps.  The hateful red lotus fire in his body was very close. The white archer looked at the man who was shaking due to excessive force with an admiring attitude. However, his offensive was exhausted and he split the first  After the first shield, the second shield has become an absolute defense that he cannot overcome.

    Glancing at the small marks on the screen, the white knight let out a breath. For that kind of A++ level Noble Phantasm, if someone else is holding it and can directly see it at such a close distance, it won't hurt him.  It＊s also quite incredible.  but＃＃

    "Are you a fool?" He looked at the berserker who was struggling to cut through the transparent barrier, and his persistent resentment did not fade at all.

    He has been cut off by himself, and the magic power he contains is only C level. After using the Noble Phantasm, there is basically no magic left. He was cut off by himself before he could recover many demons, and now the spiritless body is still fighting hard.  , looking for death!  !

    The cracks on the mirror deepened. Seeing the Black Knight's hope, Archer Bai couldn't help but said: "In that case, I will help you."

    He raised his hand, the gold armor jingled, and the same golden flash emitted from the black soft leather on his hand.  The light seemed to be spinning, or like a bolt of lightning, and the fluid shape looked very wonderful, like a golden pot that could grant wishes.

    The fake archer looked at the berserker behind the slit in the mirror, a smile flashing in his eyes.

    "Vajra!!"

    The burst of gold rotated crazily in his hand, and he slammed the object in his hand onto the crack in the mirror between him and the Black Knight. Suddenly, the transparent shield could no longer withstand the persecution of the two A-level Noble Phantasms.  The black sword turned into powder and fell directly without any hindrance. The golden streamer rose up. Neither side dodge and only wanted to hit the other side.

    The regretless lake light slashed at the white archerit didn't cut down, and the castrated sword in the lake didn't even leave a scar on the golden armor, only a shallow mark.

    And the golden steel hammer hit his chest directly, and the demon's angry roar disappeared.

    The black mist on the black knight's body dissipated, and people could clearly see that the sharp cone shattered his armor and penetrated his chest. Between the disappearing muscles and the burst of blood, the power of lightning and tearing was revealed.  It completely affected his body, causing the knight's tall figure to bend.

    Like being hit by a cannonball, berserker was knocked into the air by the violent force, spinning and drawing a curved trajectory.

    "Goodbye!!" He waved his outstretched hand and said goodbye to the heroic spirit that was knocked away.  Perhaps intentionally or because of the Noble Phantasm, the berserker who was knocked away actually fell towards the opposite island.  However, from the obvious downward trend, it is absolutely impossible to land.

    At the same time, on the opposite island, the Silver Knight was traveling at high speed, and her goal was exactly the same as the other party.

    ;

 Text Chapter 194 The Elf＊s Scabbard

    The knight flew upside down in the air with fragments, and his figure was like a missed cannonball, hanging low and about to crash into the sea.

    Even if you can stand on the water, you still have to se[com]

    Vant has to have his own consciousness. He is probably in a coma, otherwise he would not move or remain motionless as he passes through the air.  And the sea water below seems calm, but in fact there are things under the water layer that can be

    The things vant swallowed, although the berserker itself was a spiritual body that was extracted from the sludge, it was a pure spiritual body created by regressing and restoring those cursed objects and removing suitable substances.

    Therefore, if he falls now, he will definitely be swallowed up by the curse immediately. Either it will be transformed into the spiritual power provided to the Holy Grail, or it will be corroded by it and become a ghost that can only destroy.

    But, that＊s when no one cares about him.

    The knight in silver armor had turned into a meteor. As soon as she stepped on it, she landed on the sea ten meters away. The silver armor stepped on the water as if it were solid ground. When the magic was released, she waved her hands with all her strength.  With his feet, he displayed a speed unmatched by modern ships and ran toward the fallen friend in the air.

    Be

    se

    ke

    The speed of being knocked away is the same as sa

    e

    With the running speed added together, the distance of a hundred meters between the two islands instantly turned into zero. The knight took out his sword and raised it towards the figure about to collide in the air.

    ※invisi

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    !  "

    She didn＊t mean to kill the rebellious one. On the contrary, she unfolded the Wind King＊s barrier very softly. The whirlwinds spread out and became as dense and soft as grass. sa

    e

    Holding this cushion of wind, it supported the track where the Black Knight rushed down.

    Very fast be

    se

    ke

    He rushed directly onto the supporting pad of the Five Elements. The force of the bombardment was absorbed by the wind ring and decomposed. The Berserker slowly fell for a few more meters in the wind, and finally stopped slowly.

    Being entangled by the breeze that was completely different from the sea air, his mind was clear. The Dark Knight's dimmed eyes lit up again. He looked around, and his body suddenly spasmed due to pain. Then he found that his chest was joking.  It seemed like he was stuck with a golden awl that was thicker than his own arm.  Because when the white archer shot out this treasure, there was a broken shield of the same level in front of him. In addition, due to the knight's armor, it did not penetrate his body. Most of the form was stuck outside, but at this moment, the treasure was stabbing  Electric fire was coming out in sharp edges, and the turning arc of light seemed to be getting brighter and brighter.

    A possibility immediately emerged in the Lake Knight's mind.

    sa

    e

    The knight wrapped in the wind slowly put down. Just when he was about to land in front of him, he found that the black knight suddenly jumped up, jumped out of the range of the Wind King's barrier, and landed on the water. He stretched out his hand  Just grab it on your chest.

    "Wait a minute, Lance" At first, she thought the knight was trying to avoid her, but then sa

    e

    When he quickly followed him, he was horrified to find that the latter wanted to pull out the murder weapon from his chest.

    The monarch immediately wanted to dissuade his former minister. Doing so would be fatal. It was already a wound that was almost destroyed. At this time, treatment methods should be used to remove it arbitrarily, in case important spiritual beings were involved.  Nuclear, the consequences are unimaginable.

    "Stop, if you do this, you will" The King of Knights immediately stepped forward to stop him, but the Black Knight didn't appreciate it at all. He even slashed the sword in his other hand horizontally.

    sa

    e

    She leaned back, tilted her head back to avoid that blow, and at the same time, her feet kept moving, and her backward body continued to move forward. Her hand stretched forward, and finally caught the black knight's body covered in smoke.  .  The black armor became clear due to the coolness of the silver. The moment she released the Noble Phantasm, the armor illuminated by the black light was now clearly displayed in front of her.

    It＊s been less than a month, sa

    e

    This is the second time I saw this familiar yet unfamiliar armor.

    For the numerous marks on it, the cracks and cuts that fell together with the wounds, she knew where each one came from, but she could only feel unfamiliar with the black shell.  What made her feel even more bitter was the knight's chop just now.

    She easily dodged it, it was really Lancelot's sword, not to mention whether he was because of be

    se

    ke

    The class of will increase one's own ability value, even if it is a

    &nbsp; che

    , the summons of the Assassin class, his strength, every sword must go all out, but now it was easily dodged by him The knight felt something keenly in her heart, she didn't understand what happened last time  , I won＊t be so stupid this time.

    She put her hand on the shoulder of the person who didn't know whether she could continue to be her friend, and she only dared to pull his side first. She was confused about what kind of face she should use to face his face, or even whether she had the courage to reveal it again.  He put on his mask and took a look at his haggard face.

    "I" Suddenly she heard the inhuman voice of her friend. The demon-like roar could only be described by a musical scale, from low to high - "肘肛肚育良芒  �!!!"

    That was the roar of a berserker. It really couldn＊t be described as a human voice. Even a mad beast could not make that sound. It should be said that it was a sound that could only be made by some kind of extinct ancestral overlord.

    In the brief sound of friction between steel and muscles, sa

    e

    With widened eyes, in the blood that rose up in front of her, she saw the knight using one arm to pull out the Noble Phantasm that almost penetrated his body. There were broken bones, muscles, and even organs and organs wrapped around it.  The luminous treasures were still spinning and entangled together, making a harsh sound.

    For se

    Vant, the causes of death for ordinary humans will basically not appear in them. Excessive blood loss and amputated limbs are meaningless. As long as the injuries are not too severe to recover, they will not die.  Except for two places that cannot be injured, one is the head and the other is the heart, which is the connection

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? important connection

    e

    The core and key parts are unknown to you, so you must not get injured.

    However, the Knight of the Lake destroyed all the internal organs in his body in one fell swoop. The steel object in his hand now carried fragments of all the internal organs above his belly.

    "" The sound has lost its meaning, sa

    e

    He let out a cry of shock and stared blankly at the black knight with the big hole in his chest holding the golden treasure as if he had dug out his own heart.

    And that Noble Phantasm became brighter and brighter, and substantial light was released.  If it is normal, sa

    e

    She should be able to understand what that means, but now, her mind is just blank, and she didn't even notice that the black knight broke free from her hand.

    But there was no chance. The guy no longer had the energy or time to run. But as soon as he took a step, the golden light burst out. The light group washed away all the darkness on his body. Before he was enveloped again, the black light burst out.  The knight threw it away.

    ※It＊s just that it exploded as soon as I took it off

    ※Boom〞〞!!!§

    The light group turned into a loud noise and a fireball, and an incongruously bright object appeared on the dark sea surface. The water surface was pushed away by the waves, revealing the black sediment below.

    "Done!!" The white archer snapped his fingers, feeling the wind and waves that could be clearly felt even here, but he didn't have a happy expression, his face looked as expected.

    The golden Noble Phantasm that he just knocked away the white archer was something he had transformed. With all the knowledge of the heroic spirit Emiya, he could change the Noble Phantasm at will like him, and then detonate the faith value to make it.  Something like a bomb that can explode.

    The white archer hit the black knight with something like that, and he could think of it with his toes. As long as he knocked that guy away, sa

    e

    Even if she tried her best to expose her weak point and sniped with an arrow, she would relax her vigilance and rush to catch him. As expected, she forgot this move of hers.

    Seeing the two knights in silver and black being covered by flames, the white archer was ready to watch a show. At this moment, he heard the sound of low footsteps.

    He turned his head and saw a tall figure walking beside him. He didn't look at himself, but just looked at the fire on the sea in front of him.

    "What's wrong? King of Conquerors. Do you feel sad to see your former rival end up like this?" He asked with a smile.

    In response to his words, the king in red smiled softly, and the smile on his huge face was full of contempt. He did not look back, but quietly asked: "Is it possible that you think that you can solve the two of them?  Yet?"

    "Of course notoh" he came back to his senses and looked in another direction. There was a crazy person who was not just because of his rank.

    vant〞〞caste

    Not making any noise, just looking there quietly,?＊s eyes were filled with the desire to see a certain figure again and trust in her.

    "That's it" caste

    This is why I didn＊t want to attack myself out of anger. If sa

    e

    If he was really dead, he would definitely cut himself alive, but since he didn't move now, he probably thought they were still alive.

    White a

    che

    He tilted his head and looked at the Conqueror King again: "Do you all think so?"

    The red king ignored him. Being able to be indifferent to contempt is his strong point. The white archer naturally filtered it out, and then he nodded: "I think so too."

    Iskandar, who couldn't help but raise his eyebrows because of this statement, finally turned his face and looked at the fake in gold armor, slightly surprised.  The female assassin next to him also looked at him doubtfully, not understanding what his new master meant.

    "Didn't you also comment that he is a tough guy? That's right. If he could die at that level, I wouldn't want to play." White a

    che

    He said it as a matter of course, and then he smiled softly and said: "But maybe it would have been better if he died at that time, because there is no way to save him."

    As expected, a figure rushed out from the red firelight, it was sa

    e.

    Her armor was covered with gunpowder smoke and remnants of fire. She held a sword in one hand to open the way and split the flames, and with the other hand she pulled the be.

    se

    ke

    Rushed out.

    However, be

    se

    ke

    It is no longer be

    se

    ke.

    One of his hands was completely gone. There was no residue left on his left hand from the armor to the arm. At the shoulder, only the edges of the blackened stump could be seen, and the armor became darker and more broken.  .  His chest was finally open, and there was no blood in the hole where he could see something behind him, because the wound had been dried by the flames and formed thick black scars.  From there you can see how much internal organs are missing from his body.

    Indeed, as the white archer said, there is no hope of salvation. Even if he can survive, there is no hope of salvation.  Only then did Assassin understand what he meant, and at the same time he couldn't help but feel a sense of fear at his vicious heart.

    This guy has planned this from the beginning. He cut off the Black Knight's magic power, bought a bomb in his body, and deliberately knocked him out because he was planning to kill him.

    e

    He will definitely catch his old subordinates and detonate the bomb at the same time.

    His purpose is not to solve be at the same time

    se

    ke

    and sa

    e

    , just to make the Berserker perish faster. Having been cut off from his magic power, he has only one way to die. There is no other way. At this moment, it is even worse. The King of Knights looks at his former subordinates who are now covered in wounds, with their hands and bodies broken, and he can only  It was a painful death, but there was nothing she could do about it, which would only make her more painful.

    From the beginning, he just wanted to appreciate sa

    e

    The look is even more painful, just like that of his predecessor master behind him

    Same.  Assassin looked at his current master. While feeling chilled by his cruelty, he was also confused. It seemed that his cruelty was only for sa.

    e

    ????????????????????????????????????????????

    e

    , he is more cruel than others, I don＊t know why.

    However, her thoughts were quickly interrupted. A loud sound that was no less than the explosion just now sounded from not far away from her, and she immediately turned her head.

    That is laughter, and there is only one person who can make laughter like a roaring mountain and a tsunami, and that is Iskandar.

    Now the king of the largest empire in the world, just because he saw sa

    e

    With be

    se

    ke

    He ran towards the phalanx where he was and burst into laughter, which hurt people's ears, such as Bai A, who was standing next to him.

    che

    , clearly showing an expression of displeasure and pain.

    Could it be that he also saw sa

    e

    Are you happy with this appearance?  He is also a cruel person, but what is puzzling is that his hearty laughter does not sound cruel?  Is he a pervert?  That＊s not right either!  !

    &nbsp; Knowing who the Conqueror King was, Assassin was confused again.

    "What's wrong, King of Conquerors, seeing this scene won't make you so happy, right?" This time it was the white archer's turn to be confused. According to Iskandar's character, he would not laugh in this situation.  It's so fun. On the contrary, I would be panicked because a hero died, and even kill me, the culprit. I would never laugh like this.

    "I'm not happy, I just feel funny." The tall king slowly lowered his voice. He opened his eyes and looked into the distance, saying a

    che

    Said: "As I just said, do you think that will solve him?"

    "Huh?" Bai a

    che

    After a moment of astonishment, he asked: "Otherwise, what do you think, can an injury of that level be recovered? Magicians are good at healing, but se

    Vant＊s spiritual core has been destroyed, which even a superb magician cannot do.  "

    "Hmph!!" The King of Conqueror snorted like a lion snoring, and rolled his eyes upward: "Even so, I can still be sure that that tough guy will not die, he is a very strong man.  , and also sa

    e

    Too.  "

    "What's the reason why you think that?"

    "For me, I can tell with my nose whether a strong guy or a weak person is strong. A man as strong as him cannot die so easily." Iskandar looked down at him with his profile.  This impostor said without any doubt: "I don't expect you to understand, but as for whether what I said is correct or not, you should confirm it with your own eyes."

    "It's really romantic enough for a man" Bai a

    che

    He rolled his eyes and said, "Okay then, I'll just confirm it before doing anything else."

    And over there, being sa

    e

    The Black Knight, who was barely rescued from the explosion, was placed smoothly on the island where Tohsaka Rin was.

    The Black Knight was lying flat on his back. His current state of motion made his condition look even worse. The big hole in his chest, which was as big as a basin, could not even flow out of blood. If I had to say it, he now looked more like a dead person than a corpse.  .

    The black armor was finally no longer covered in black smoke. The illusory concealment disappeared due to the lack of magic power, and his true body could be seen by everyone.  In the parts of the armor that are still intact, it is not difficult to see the

    e

    Wearing armor with the same shape, the scars all over it will make you think that they are carved patterns. In fact, what extent of damage was it? After repairs, the marks still cannot be erased, and they can only remain on the knight's sword.  A body that is preserved together with glory.  It's just that because the host fell into darkness, the exquisite patterns on the armor have disappeared, leaving only black armor pieces.  Every part of the armor woven by the berserker with magic power was eroded by darkness, twisting and growing into sharp parts like hooks and claws, making him look like his whole body was covered with weapons, making it inaccessible.

    ※However, even as a raging beast, he is now harmless.

    Because of the loss of magic power and serious injuries, he couldn't even keep breathing, especially that face. Once you see it, you may feel that after a year of smoking 99% pure Hailuoyin, you will never be able to touch it again.  When it comes to it, the torture is also a wonderful feeling.

    The pale face had not seen the sun for many years, and the thin and sunken face was clearly visible in front of everyone.

    in sa

    e

    Laying him flat on the Black Sea Shore, the knight's faceplate shattered silently. The helmet itself was the most vulnerable part of the armor. The loyal explosion was enough to destroy the defense of the armor that was not a Noble Phantasm in the first place.

    After his head was exposed, the first thing he saw was a head of hair with an indistinguishable color. It was between silver gray or some light color. Not to mention his age, the hair was dull and long.  Although it is soft but dry, it is similar to the duster used by ordinary people to sweep away dust.  What was incompatible with the crazy red light in the slit of the helmet was that there was no color at all on this face.

    Tohsaka Rin just took one look at it, and she understood that she would never forget this face in her life. On the black knight's face, which is greener than the white paper, are the deep wrinkles caused by old age, or are they caused by unknown time?  The scars caused by the battle divided his face into pieces, and there were new decorations on the human face.

    He looked more tortured than in hell.

    And he still had his eyes closed and was unconscious. Tohsaka felt shocked in his heart, wondering what kind of eyes he would look at people like him when he opened his eyes.

    butThere is no need to worry so much, in sa

    e

    When they pulled this man ashore, the three people had already confirmed that this guy could not be saved. As a se

    Vant, the most important spiritual core was damaged to the point where not even a bit of scum was left. It completely disappeared. There was no way to save him.  Although he has fallen into a deep sleep now, he will never wake up again. Soon this guy will disintegrate and turn into the strong spiritual magic power necessary for the Holy Grail.

    Just as she thought, the Black Knight's armor has begun to slowly fall away without being touched. The armor has begun to weather from the very edge, disappearing into the air. It has lost its source of magic power, and its important spiritual core has been destroyed.

    Vant, now slowly dying, becomes part of all the evil in the world.

    Seeing the guy's face like this, several people here finally understood why the guy did what he did. With his ability just now, even if he used a Noble Phantasm to attack from a distance, there was enough time, but he let this guy go.  Come back, the reason is either to destroy sa

    e

    ＊s will, or he wants to anger her.

    sa

    e

    She should understand, but she is now kneeling on one knee next to the Black Knight, staring blankly at his face and dissipated form, seeming to be thinking about something. From the angles of the other three, she cannot see her current appearance.  expression.

    "This guy" Tohsaka turned his eyes and looked at the white archer over there, who was looking straight at every move here.

    Then, Tohsaka caught a golden light beside him from the corner of his eyes, and turned his head weakly.  Although dissuasion is of no use, sa

    e

    She will definitely go crazy because of the death of another knight, playing into the enemy's hands, but there is no way to stop her.  If it were him, he would need blood to calm the anger in his heart.

    "s" trying to say something to sa

    e

    What to say, but what Tohsaka Rin saw in his eyes was not the appearance of the golden holy sword being unsealed, but another golden light.

    The King of Knights was stretching out his hand at this time, holding something in his hand and raising his arm flat. A soft halo appeared on his hand. It was not the sword of victory and contract.

    After being confused for two seconds, Tohsaka understood sa

    e

    She couldn't help but take a breath at the thought.

    "It's a lie" she murmured.

    Caste

    and ride

    They also understood what it was. When they were in the house, Shirou couldn't hide their feelings using the projection. Even if they didn't know it before, they now knew what it was.

    On the knight's silver-white armored hand, an invisible hole seemed to open in space, and a long thing slowly emerged and floated in her hand.

    The light quickly dissipated, except for sa

    e

    Except for , this is the first time for everyone to see this item.

    The gold surface is decorated with blue enamel, and the broad but elegant and beautiful shape looks like some kind of artwork based on the guqin. It's just that no trace of polishing or manufacturing can be seen on the appearance. It can be understood that it is something that humans cannot make.  What comes out only has a text symbolizing its origin.

    The most powerful treasure gifted to King Arthur by the elves. He has fought with her through several battles, protecting the king from any damage. Excali is the most powerful holy sword.

    u

    They are all contained by it, the scabbard of the sword of victory.  According to legend, anyone who wears it can become immortal.  With this, Shirou can survive even if his body is broken into two pieces and he projects a Noble Phantasm n times beyond the limit. If he gives this to be

    se

    ke

    , even damage to the spiritual core can be healed.

    It＊s just that it has to be be

    se

    ke

    You can only wear it now.

    At this moment, sa

    e

    After taking out this precious phantom, Tohsaka knew what she wanted to do, and immediately said: "You forget it, it doesn't matter what you want to do, but give it to that guy, you are not a magician, and I am not you  master.

    She is the only one who can do it now.  "

    Tohsaka pointed at caste

    , said with a somewhat gloomy expression.

    It is true that the scabbard cannot be healed by putting it on the body, that is the ability of the owner.  If you want to heal someone else's injury, you have to inject the power of the scabbard as a conceptual weapon into their body. For example, before, Emiya Kiritsugu detached the scabbard and put it into Shirou's body. Now he just needs to repeat it according to the law??Put the scabbard into be

    se

    ke

    Just put it in your body.  Just sa

    e

    He is a knight. Only a magician can do this. Even Tohsaka has to do this. This kind of thing is not something she can do. The most suitable candidate is the magician's heroic spirit, caste

    But sa

    e

    But he shook his head.

    "Hey, we don't have time now. This is not the time for you to get into trouble. If you"

    "There is really no time" sa

    e

    " Interrupting Rin's words, the shadow of the golden scabbard reflected on her face, making her emerald green eyes turn white. She looked at be

    se

    ke

    ＊s chest, as if looking for a starting point: ※It＊s precisely the magician＊s method that takes too much time to use, and now we don＊t have the time to do such precise activities.§

    "What are you going to do? Send it directly into his body?" Tohsaka asked and shook his head: "Impossible. Even if the noble phantoms of heroic spirits are allowed, they will only cause harm to each other, even if it is yours  Neither can the scabbard."

    "Maybe" sa

    e

    It seemed that she nodded, but she continued: "However, I don't think that this man who is protected by the elves will be harmed by the items that are also protected by the elvesby the Lady of the Lake."

    As the words fell, the Silver Knight turned his palm over, held the top of the scabbard with both hands, pressed the scabbard down hard, and stabbed it into the Black Knight's wound.

    "Chi!"

    (It＊s weekly again. There are two reasons for this. One is that I am currently working on the strongest be

    se

    ke

    The other setting is that I have to take the exam again. I am preparing. Why do I have to take the exam again? Because I signed up for an adult education On Sunday, I will write and make a white paper.

    che

    The idea of ????, where does his setting come from, who is it based on)

 Text Chapter 195 Caster＊s Behavior

    The echoes of the loud noise gradually stopped, and the smoke and flashes of light disappeared. What remained on the devastated ground were two people.

    However, the planes of the two are different.

    Standing tall, with the golden light shining behind him, looking down at the enemy like a god, is the Hero King Gilgamesh.  [com]

    And the one who fell to the ground half-kneeling, holding his hands on the ground, as if he was lying on the ground to apologize, was Emiya Shirou.

    "Compared with the traceless golden armor, Emiya Shirou's clothes were torn in several pieces. The clearly visible wounds and the seemingly penetrating thunder and lightning patterns were manifestations of the activation of the magic circuit.  He panted desperately, but it was unable to relieve the physical discomfort caused by magic. The cough that sucked in saliva only brought out blood.

    It's probably because something inside the body is broken. The magic he used just now scares even himself. Such large-scale replication, even mass production, is beyond his ability. The burst of magic power causes destruction in the body. This  Nothing surprising.

    "Is it over? Humph, so am I. I regard your ability as an opponent worth playing with, and I am asking for such a disappointment." An unhappy mutter came from the other side.

    Raising his head, Shirou looked at the enemy, but the first thing he saw when he raised his eyes was steel fragments on the ground.

    Knives, swords, guns, axes, forks, etc. are all part of the journey between oneself and the King of Heroes, and none of them are complete. All the treasures are damaged waste.  Either broken, or in two halves, or directly shattered, there are many.

    One or two hundred precious phantoms were spread on the ground. Seeing this, Shirou couldn't help but feel a sense of anger.

    "Damn it!" He held his knees and stood up unsteadily. The air one meter higher made him feel dizzy for a moment.

    "Aren't you willing to give in? Huh, you still dare to shout about the fake product, but at least it is much stronger than glass products." The King of Heroes looked at his opponent who stood up and sneered.

    His Noble Phantasm collided with Shirou's projection work just now, and the result was no surprise.

    Naturally, Shirou's projected Noble Phantasm could not be compared with Gilgamesh's original Noble Phantasm, but even so, he did not expect that the gap would be that big. If there was a difference in quality, then quantity would make up for it, but for  To make up for the quantity, Shirou didn't expect the gap to be so big.

    There were a total of thirty-two Noble Phantasms launched by Gilgamesh. Shirou thought that he could completely suppress the opponent by projecting three times as many Noble Phantasms. However, he did not expect that the Noble Phantasms he projected would be even more than three times the number.  He didn't stop the opponent. On the contrary, he was almost killed by several of the opponent's Noble Phantasms.  If he hadn't projected a new Noble Phantasm in time, he would have been doomed.  As a result, the backlash from the magic circuit in the body caused new damage.

    ※t

    Aceon!  "

    Taking a deep breath, puffing up his chest, adjusting his strategy, and getting ready for everything, Shirou re-projected new weapons and prepared to face the next wave of battle.

    "Are you still coming?" The King of Heroes shook his head helplessly. It was rare that he didn't want to kill him just now. After all, he was rushing to go to a banquet and was so anxious that he didn't even have time to kill. But  Unexpectedly, this guy actually took this opportunity to stand up again, and it seemed that he wanted to continue.

    "Give up, bastard, you are not even qualified to be my opponent." The Golden King coldly declared: "If sa

    e

    If you are still there, you still have a chance of winning.  Now that you have lost her, with your incomplete imitation ability, trying to fight against me who has all the power is simply the idea of ??a worm swallowing the sky.  "

    Thinking of this, Gilgamesh thought for a while and said with some regret: "If I had known better, I would have put a

    che

    It's more interesting to stay. Although he is also a fake, at least he has good ideas. Unlike you, you are a fake who imitates his fake. A fake cannot win the real thing, and a fake that imitates a fake is even more ugly.  Rescue medicine.  "

    "Then I'm sorry to have to let you look at it for a while longer. You can't stand this ugliness." Shirou roared and made a new Noble Phantasm behind his back. The Noble Phantasm made this time was even denser than the previous one.

    The King of Heroes didn't even make a sound, he just raised his finger and gestured, and the sharp edge of the weapon was exposed in the golden wall.  He still looked down upon him. This man who possessed the prototypes of all the Noble Phantasms in the world didn't pay attention to these things at all.  As long as a few more swords are added to this attack, not only can this wave of offensive be resolved, but also his mouth, which is tougher than a duck, can be torn through.

    ??The little bits of starlight of the Noble Phantasm are intertwined and reflected, and the broken fragments are more like stars than from the perspective of the sky, and the explosion caused byBoth of their faces turned pale under the glare of the light.

    There was another burst of crazy shooting, the colliding Noble Phantasms stirred up between heaven and earth, and exploding fireworks came and went in front of the main hall of Liudong Temple.  The result this time was an overwhelming victory.

    Compared with the last time, there was still a little leeway. This time, Shirou was completely blown away by the shock wave of the explosion.

    "Well＃＃"

    The air wave caused by the collision with the sword in his hand lifted him up, and then he rolled in several large circles on the ground, almost rushing out of the door and rolling down the steps.

    When he stood up again, Shirou didn't feel anything about his pain. Instead, he felt doubtful about himself.

    No, why?

    That guy obviously didn't use his full strength, but his strength frustrated him so much. Shouldn't his own strength be able to suppress him? It is the ability necessary for victory, and the guy also said, I can beat him, if it is  My words are fine, but why

    "Oh, you're not dead yet, tough guy, forget it, I won't kill you, just stay here." Unexpectedly, the golden archer did not continue to pursue. Instead, he started to turn around, exposing his side without defense.  to Shirou, who looked like he was about to turn around.

    "It's really surprising. Does the executioner ever let someone go?" Shirou was surprised for a moment, then sneered.

    Gilgamesh didn't care about this. His anger seemed to have passed and he became very tolerant: "Although it is a tense work, it is the Holy Grail at least. It should also be able to function as a container.  As the lamp ball that is necessary for today, I still need to keep it. And as a bastard, you are not worthy of my killing. The person I want to kill is there."

    He pointed at Guangxia behind the palace: "Everything, nothing left, everything will be cut off."

    In response to Gilgamesh's bold words, a cold voice came from behind: "That won't work."

    The red eyes turned in that direction, and the boy whose ordinary clothes had become tattered stood up: "If you pass by, it will be very troublesome for me. I clearly ordered sa with the command spell.

    e

    , but I can't reach an agreement and hold you back, I will be very embarrassed.  Today, just to show off, I sent everyone away, leaving only enemies who could keep silent.  "

    ""

    "Besides, your anger seems to have ended, but my anger has not yet ended." Shirou wiped the blood that surged from his stomach to the corners of his mouth, and then snorted.

    This time, the blue light coming from under his clothes reached up to half of his body.

    As Shirou further released his magic circuit, Gilgamesh's eyes did not waver.  Just lamenting the stupidity of this guy.

    "Just because it has been transformed into a container of magic circuits throughout the body, do you think you can fight against heroic spirits? It's stupid.

    And Gilgamesh himself, who he regarded as his opponent, also felt angry for him.

    The golden flame behind him burned, and the light dimmed him. Gilgamesh, with a gloomy face, raised his sword and pointed it directly at Shirou Emiya.

    However, at this moment, Shirou Emiya felt a new movement coming from his magic circuit. It was not his own, but something related to him.

    Vant did something and the magic circuit sensed the message afterwards.

    Blood splattered, and the wound on the black knight's chest was already bloody and bloody. The pain and subconscious tightening of the muscles caused the muscles to roll up, forming a terrifying and huge black hole-shaped wound. It was an injury that would make you shiver when you look at it.

    However, even with such a huge wound, there is no way that a steel object that is three centimeters thick and the sharp part is ten centimeters wide can penetrate through it.

    sa

    e

    She directly thrust the scabbard wider than her own arm into the Black Knight's body that was still a little alive. The fierce look on her hands clasped together made the three people around her change their expressions.  Those who didn't know thought that she had some kind of blood feud with this guy, and that she was afraid that his death wouldn't be clear enough or that his death wouldn't be miserable enough.  And even if he knew what she wanted to do, Lancelot would probably be killed before the scabbard took effect.

    sa

    e

    There was no hesitation on her face, and she did not flinch when the blood splashed on her face. On the contrary, she pressed hard on the scabbard, which made Medea's eyes twitch.  , I feel like I have no hope.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not do not want to learn to inject it into other people's bodies, God, this is not just a matter of sticking it in.  That scabbard, the conceptual weapon of the heroic spirit, apart from the holder, there is simply no second one.People can use it, but even Emiya Shirou's projection technology can only restore part of the technology. Now sa

    e

    To actually imagine that your Noble Phantasm can be fused with someone other than the host is simply

    "Hmm" The female magician made an unnatural sound of surprise, and her surprised face behind the hood was illuminated by a halo.

    I saw the solid scabbards become softer, they turned into liquid formed by light, and then flew up. At a height above the wound, the liquid began to elongate, turning into an incomprehensible but very graceful arc.  , then starting from a certain end, slowly falling, entering the black knight's hideous wound.

    The water of light fell into the body of darkness. The Silver Knight pressed her hand under the wound. Her magic power drove the water like the wind. The water flow rotated and filled it, filling the gap in his heart and filling the gap.  The spirit body is replaced by other substances, and finally a new body is made.

    The golden lake water rolled around, replenishing the missing internal organs, solidifying, replacing the broken bones, entwining, and turning into new muscles and tendons.  It can be seen with the naked eye, no, it can even be felt by the naked eye. The rapid and indescribable muscle regeneration is over in just a few seconds. It is so fast that you can＊t even see the new internal organs clearly. The muscles are already attached.  A layer of pale skin appeared.

    Not only that, a strip of light ran out from the scattered shoulder armor, first forming a trunk, and then new things wrapped around it, as if there was an invisible artist's hand at work, twisting it into a  Get a perfect arm shape.

    Broken arms and limbs can be regenerated, and the lost organs and bones can also be restored. It is basically telling people that you don＊t need to worry about the fatal injury, it will go away on its own - this is sa

    e

    The ability of the scabbard.

    "This is really" caste

    Moaning and looking at be

    se

    ke

    With this look, the holes in his body just now seemed like a shoddy hallucination.  Uncontrollable greed suddenly arose, but she couldn't be blamed for this. Anyone who saw this kind of thing would have fantasies in their hearts. After all, it was a treasure that made people immortal, so it was impossible to remain indifferent.  For example, Tohsaka next to her has an expression similar to hers.

    "Look." The tall king smiled, feeling very proud of what he said.

    The white archer had a strange look on his face, then he rolled his eyes in displeasure, and then started to criticize: "Wait a minute, it's not over yet."

    "Although I didn't expect that guy would let him use the Noble Phantasm, but don't forget, I have cut off the source of his magic power. He can only live for a few dozen seconds longer. There is nothing to be happy about," he pointed out.  He looked there with a deliberately regretful look on his face: "Oh, what a pity. I originally planned to let him play an important role, but it's a pity now. The many weapons I brought will be useless. Then  But the various armored weapons that I have acquired in the past four years are all for equipping him. You can really choose from them, and they can all be turned into super-terrorist weapons. Oh, by the way, for  To commemorate the war ten years ago, I specially prepared two Yamaha V-maxes. Wow, it＊s really"

    The chattering impostor was interrupted by a sudden heavy pressure on his shoulders. He turned his head, thinking that he had finally provoked the King of Conqueror, and he would definitely be tempted to hit himself.  He turned his head calmly, but he was stunned.

    The tall, strong man slapped the counterfeit's armor with his tree-trunk-like arms. His square, broad, bronze face, full of masculinity, was acting in a veryveryoh, to put it simply, it was like a child seeing a beloved toy.  The glow of joy and that appearance made the white archer's heart immediately twitch.

    "You said, you got two motorcycles?" He said very happily.

    "Uh ah uh huh." The white archer couldn't bear the gaze of the conquering king and nodded reluctantly, pointing to an invisible area among the weapons behind him.

    "Well, I understand." The Conqueror patted his shoulder again, then took big steps and walked away like a bear ready to dig out honey.

    "Hey, you don't want to watch? You lose!!!" Bai a

    che

    After being stunned for a while, he yelled behind him.

    "It's impossible, just look at it, that guy can't die so easily." The Conqueror didn't look back, he was only thinking about the motorcycle he thought was a good thing.

    "You" I don't know whether the King of Conqueror wanted to avoid his failure, or whether he really wanted the motorcycle and went crazy. In short, the white archer was speechless.

    "Fast guy" he turned around??Looking over there, watching the people over there continue to do useless work.

    It＊s useless. The things I made cannot be contracted by Tohsaka Rin. He is dead. Huh, he will also take sa with him by the way.

    e

    The scabbard left in his body, by the way, where did that scabbard come from?  Is it possible

    Looking at Bai A who suddenly fell into thought

    che

    Suddenly I felt something was wrong. When I looked at the enemy again, I grinned again.

    The treasure phantom has disappeared, sa

    e

    Looking at the peaceful skin on the black berserker＊s chest, I couldn＊t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although there were still blood stains, the injuries disappeared. The organs and bones that were blasted away, sa

    e

    It was also confirmed that they were restored to their original condition.  In this case, Lancelot will

    "Click."

    The small sound was the crisp sound of broken steel. When the King of Knights opened his eyes, he discovered that the black knight in front of him was the cracking sound of the armor on his body.  No one attacked him, but his armor dropped small pieces of iron on its own. The tattered armor seemed to have reached its limit and could no longer exist in the world as a whole, and began to collapse on its own.

    "this is impossible!"

    Watching the knight's black armor begin to peel off, the tiny fragments that fell began to decompose, turning into clouds of black energy rising up. The lake light in his hand was like a sand sculpture that fell to the ground, turning invisible in an instant.  .  Like an ancient relic that had not seen the air for fifteen hundred years, Lancelot suddenly began to dissipate.  For the same se

    vant＊s sa

    e

    For her part, she naturally understood what was going on.

    se

    Unable to maintain himself as a spirit body, vant's body began to collapse. The first things to disappear were the armor and weapons crafted using his own magic power.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The scabbard really healed his wounds, it shouldn＊t be like this that disappeared due to serious injuries, why now

    "How is it possible? It's obviously already" The King of Knights was no longer as calm as before.

    For sa

    e

    With a somewhat bewildered expression, the black-robed female magician on the side walked up to her and sneered.

    "That's of course, as a se

    "Vant, without magic power, cannot maintain the shape and disappear, this is natural, otherwise it would be abnormal." Like pity, caste

    ??Sighed lightly.

    This sentence suddenly woke up sa

    e

    , indeed, she cured be

    se

    ke

    The injuries are true, but the lost magic power cannot be made up. After all, it is SE

    Vant, you need magic power every second to maintain your existence. The other party has obviously cut off the source of his magic power, as evidenced by the fact that you caught him easily just now.

    Since the problem is found, it is easy to solve the problem.

    She turned her attention to Rin.

    Tohsaka also knew that this errand would definitely fall on him, and couldn't help but sigh for himself.  No matter what, you can't refuse the pleading look in the emerald eyes opposite you, even someone as vicious as Tohsaka Rin thinks so.

    "I know," she said weakly.

    "Ah, this kindness, I"

    "It's nothing, nothing," Tohsaka Rin waved his hand: "Don't be so grateful, I only agreed to you for myself."

    Originally, I didn＊t use magic power before, so I refused to ride with him.

    Contractual relationship.  But there is nothing that can be done now, and Tohsaka Rin feels that this guy's strength should also be extraordinary. As a be

    se

    ke

    , the ability value will naturally be very high, and the power of his Noble Phantasm Tohsaka Rin just now has been seen. It can only be defended by two shields. It is definitely a super powerful Noble Phantasm comparable to the Sword of Victory and Contract. With it,  This se

    Vant, even if you don＊t fight, it will be more beneficial to you.

    However, just when Tohsaka Rin came to be

    se

    ke

    Beside her, when she reached out her hand, she was blocked by a figure slightly taller than her.

    "Huh? What are you doing?" Tohsaka raised his head slightly and looked at the woman who was covering her whole body. She was pressing down her outstretched hand.

    "It's nothing, it's just for your own good." The woman in black robe, whiteThe smile on his face was very obvious: "You can't make a contract with that guy."

    "you＃＃"

    "What do you want to do?" ignore sa

    e

    Whispering, Tohsaka looked at her with a cold face: "Are you still thinking about betrayal now? Shirou is not here and cannot use the command spell, but his other two servants will not sit idly by."

    "No, it's not." The witch smiled lightly and said calmly, "I'm just doing it for your own good, and I don't have any intention of resisting. As a family from the Holy Grail War, you should know, be

    se

    ke

    The se

    Vant, if you use him, it will cost more than ordinary SE

    ???????????????????? much higher magic power.  "

    "I know, be of all ages

    se

    ke

    , except for the dead child, they all died after being drained of their magic power," Tohsaka Rin said expressionlessly.

    "And once he uses the Noble Phantasm, the magic power consumed will be several times more. Even if you are a good magician, you can't bear it." caste

    As if sighing, he said: "I want to be

    se

    ke

    The master of

    , we must solve the problem of magic power.  "

    "You!!! What on earth do you want to do!!" sa

    e

    He was so anxious that he couldn't help shouting. His friend was being dragged back to hell bit by bit by the God of Death. Tohsaka, the only one who could solve this problem, was caste

    Hold on, say this and that, what does she want?

    At the same time, I ignored sa

    e

    Roaring, Tohsaka Rin and Medea looked at each other. There seemed to be an aura in the center of the two people that could isolate everything. As long as they were with Caste

    Speaking, Tohsaka Rin was as if a switch had been turned on, cold and inhumane: "Do you want Shirou to become a be?"

    se

    ke

    The master of

    , but unfortunately, he is not here.  "

    "Of course, but maste

    If you are not here, replace master

    Dealing with things that should be dealt with is se

    "Vant's duty" the female magician actually made a sanctimonious smile.

    "You" Tohsaka Rin probably thought of caste

    What do you want to do?

    As expected, the woman stretched out her hand from her wide sleeves, but before the hand appeared, the bent object in her hand leaked out first.

    With a dagger-like shape, the blade looks thin and fragile, unable to kill even a chicken, but it exudes the brilliance that only colored glaze can have.  It's just that the blade is not colorless and transparent. It is colorful. The whole knife looks like it has been soaked in poison, giving it an ominous texture.

    ※ruleb

    eake

    !  !  "

    The female magician in black robe turned around, and the short blade in her hand fell directly, piercing the center of the black knight's damaged armor and straight into the chest.

    (About Baia

    che

    The setting of has been released. If you are interested, you can check it out in the related works.  )

 Text Chapter 196 Declaration

    Although the horizontally folded short blade looks vividly colorful, the bright color is not known to Tuo, nor is it innately formed. It only looks like it was taken out after being soaked in poison for a long time, with an ominous aura.

    The filthy sword of betrayal that can break all contracts is the noble phantom of Medea, the heroic spirit.  This Noble Phantasm is not so much a Noble Phantasm as it is an ability. As the princess of Colchis, this woman has spent her whole life between exile and betrayal. This ability is a symbol that can even cut off semen.  [com]

    vant and master

    The contract between .

    a

    che

    I have used this power before, now, caste

    Used this power again.

    The witch in black robe gently and deftly stabbed the dagger on her hand, pointing it directly at be

    se

    ke

    ＊s chest.  sa

    e

    She wanted to stop it in front of her, but her outstretched hand did not stop the blade. She understood something clearly at that second, and after struggling, the blade passed through her palm and entered the black knight's chest.

    Her reason told her to be

    se

    ke

    The required magical power depends on Tohsaka Rin Even if she is an excellent magician, the Berserker still places too heavy a burden on her.  In contrast, Caste, who was contracted by Shirou Emiya, who has almost unlimited magical power,

    , this magician was once a master

    , can afford to be

    se

    ke

    , and she got her magic power from Shirou, so she doesn＊t have to worry about it being insufficient.

    Caste

    Or Tohsaka Rin, who is more suitable to be a be?

    se

    ke

    The master of

    , you can compare them at a glance.

    It＊s just a personal relationship, sa

    e

    Like Rin Tosaka, he rejected this magician. As a hero, the same is true. Now that his friend is going to be her servant, how can he accept it?  Even if there is no Command Seal, this is still

    Just when the knight was in a state of confusion, caste

    The Contract-Breaking Blade of All Laws has entered the Berserker's chest.  cutting into be

    se

    ke

    At the moment when the black knight's chest was touched, it was as if high-voltage electricity had passed through the Black Knight's whole body. His heavy and wide limbs suddenly convulsed. He seemed to want to move, and his hands and feet suddenly fell together. The appearance of pretending to be a corpse was a bit creepy.

    In this regard, caste

    But he smiled slightly, and the colorful dagger emitted light, making it difficult for people to see the person clearly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Under the light, the magnificent color on the knife flowed down, flowing in from the wound opened by the blade, and spread out in all directions. The inside was spread out in the shape of a spider web, binding the berserk warrior's chest.

    The Black Knight's eyes also opened in the light. Even though the light was so bright that people couldn't see his face clearly, the light shining in those eyes was brighter than the light of the sword. The protruding eyeballs were as bright as the sword.  In contrast, the small eyes were surrounded by red threads, exuding danger, which made people feel cold and felt that they were not looking at a person, but some kind of terrifying monster.

    "Damn, this will work!!" Bai a

    che

    The corners of his eyes twitched a few times, and then he muttered angrily: "Damn it, it's all because that guy's Noble Phantasm is not very good, I have forgotten about it. The King of Knights' scabbard, Medea's dagger,  Huh, the combination of heroic spirits is really a headache."

    The heroic spirit he created was not essentially made from the data downloaded from the Throne of Heroic Spirits and matched with the corresponding magic power, but was restored from the materials in the last Holy Grail War. The class abilities and six-dimensional ability values ????have not changed.  Moreover, because there was no formal summoning system, there was no command spell and no re-contract could be made. After cutting off the magic power, he thought that the berserker could only close his eyes and wait for death, but unexpectedly he was forced to do so by Medea's Noble Phantasm.  Contract converted.

    The current be

    se

    ke

    , the injuries on his body have recovered, and the problem of the magic source has been solved. When he stands up, he will immediately become a formidable opponent.  In terms of ability value alone, he was the most terrifying enemy in the last Holy Grail War.

    "No, no, no," the white archer began to scratch his head.

    Although he said this, there was no look of headache or annoyance on his face, and he could clearly see this

    Vant will be cured. As the enemy＊s new fighting force, his face becomes brighter and brighter, as if he has seen something very interesting.Love.

    And behind him, heavy footsteps sounded again.  He turned around and saw the Conqueror King Iskandar walking back with heavier steps than when he left, one step at a time, holding something in his hand.  His face lost the excitement he had when he left. Instead, he sighed a little and looked miserable. When the impostor's eyes turned to the thing he was holding, he became happy.

    He suddenly understood where the sad look on the Conqueror's face came from.

    Yamahav-max, as one of the two most outstanding modern transportation devices in the last Holy Grail War, is the vehicle of the King of Knights. She once rode this heroic thing and defeated the cavalry rider with her sword

    At that time, the King of Conqueror fell in love with motorcycles at first sight. When he heard Bai A

    che

    After getting two such motorcycles, he immediately couldn't stop himself from going there.

    But when he got there, Iskandar saw a motorcycle that he liked more than he thought, but he also discovered a problem that made him feel painful and unsolvable.

    To put it figuratively, he puts his hand on the seat of the motorcycle and it can cover the entire seat No normal person can be taller than an upright motorcycle, but this expert's motorcycle is as tall as his own  After comparing, I realized that if I wanted to ride this good thing, I would have to cut off half of my legs

    The huge body of the demigod has now become an obstacle for him to ride the motorcycle. Now he is carrying the motorcycle with one hand, as if he is carrying a large gift bought for his son.

    Seeing that this beloved thing could not be used, Iskandar felt extremely painful.

    "You'd better go play Hummer, boy, I remember I brought back one with no seats in the back." Bai a

    che

    He chuckled and said, "But you have to solve the car door problem first."

    Iskandar made a grimace and said nothing. Indeed, when you see his muscles, you will think that Schwarzenegger is weak. At least he is still a handsome man. This guy looks like Ultraman.  enemy.

    And over there, the light and shadow on the black knight lasted for a few seconds, and then disappeared, caste

    He pulled out the dagger.

    The blade left his body without leaving any scars on his chest. The witch stood up and took a few steps back, feeling the real body quickly flowing into her body.

    se

    ke

    The magic power on his body then gave up the space to the Black Knight and Silver Knight.

    The collapse of the knight's body stopped. Lancelot lay on the ground, his armor stopped breaking, and his huge bulging eyeballs looked at the sky. He turned a blind eye to the eyes of several people looking at him because he regarded them as  Air.  He just looked at the sky, blank and emotionless, without any emotion or purpose, just wondering.

    sa

    e

    She opened her mouth to say what she wanted to say, but she didn't say it - she could tell better than anyone else that her friend was wondering about one thing: Why am I still alive?

    After watching for a while, the black knight moved his eyes away from the sky, which was nothing but darkness, and looked at the half-kneeling king next to him. His eyes seemed not to look at her, but to pass directly through her, and then  He turned his gaze back to his sky again.

    Then you saw his eyes change, from a childish baby to the eyes of the strongest knight, from childishness to some kind of strong will that made her feel panicked.

    "orchid＃＃"

    It was too late, and thick black mist splashed out from the cracks in the Black Knight's armor. It was larger than the droplets of the waterfall, and the impact and the panic-inducing negative concentration caused a force comparable to that of a small explosion.  .

    ※Whew〞〞!!§

    "Hmm" ride

    Reach out to cover your face, caste

    He directly spread out a shield to resist the evil wind for himself.

    Who says this is not an attack?

    e

    The power of magic is released within you, be

    se

    ke

    The violent momentum makes people think that he is going to attack.  In this corrosive black wind, only sa

    e

    In a helpless call: "Wait, Lancelot"

    With no intention of listening to her words, the Black Knight made a clanging sound on his face. The broken helmet was restored because of the new magic power. After his face once again hid his black cheeks, he could only see it from between his eyelids.  In the gap, a red flame peeked out.

    Caste

    Being a master in Shirou

    In the case of , her magic power is a, and as a berserker master

    &nbsp; , more than enough, if not enough, she can quickly absorb it from Shirou in a more clever way. Anyway, Shirou's magic power is inexhaustible.  The damaged weapons of the servants could not have been restored so quickly. It was only because of this powerful magic power that they could be restored instantly. Now, not only the helmet, but also the breastplate and wrist armor of the berserker are restored at a speed visible to the naked eye. He is also  He turned into the guy who was in disguise and couldn't see his true identity.

    The black mist turned into a strong wind, be

    se

    ke

    Suddenly he jumped up, jumped away from the island, and jumped directly to the water above the Cursed Abyss.

    Caste

    She didn＊t stop him, because there was no command spell, so there was no way to stop him. But looking at her appearance, she didn＊t seem to have any intention of stopping him. There was actually a faint smile on the face of the woman in black robe.

    She understands that this guy and sa

    e

    It has something to do with it, so it is absolutely impossible to attack your own side. Plus, with the Noble Phantasm, letting him go crazy may be the best way to attack the other party.  She is his master

    , you can also know the degree of his madness, and he can maintain a minimum level of rationality and will not attack randomly.

    sa

    e

    Seeing her former friend facing her with a blurred back, ignoring her call at all, she opened her mouth, but was unable to speak bitterly. She knew in her heart that the relationship between herself and this hero was  During this time, we will probably never be able to communicate with each other through words.

    The Berserker stood on the water, staring at the enemy who had just failed to attack. As expected, heroic spirits are all strong men with their own skills. His Noble Phantasm did not cause any damage to the enemy, and the one who caused this was actually  It is only better than caste in close combat.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out

    The non-mad knight looked at them through the black mist on his body, thinking about the pace of the attack. He had no idea about the eyes behind him. Beasts did not need to think. Their minds only needed to be filled with killing. They found themselves  Granted immortality by King Arthur's scabbard, and possessing profound magical power from nowhere, be

    se

    ke

    He is the destroyer with the most powerful power and the real god of death.

    He had already tested part of the other party's power just now. He knew other people's Noble Phantasms, but this white hair always seemed to have no limit. If he really said what he said, only the copying power of the heroic spirit Emiya could create a  A level Noble Phantasm, then there is nothing to be afraid of.  after＃＃

    At this moment, a tall red body appeared in front of his eyes The black knight stopped thinking, his armor began to tremble, and the creaking sound was no less terrifying than the roar of an evil spirit.  Along with this sound, the thick fog on his body became thicker and thicker. The thick smoke that filled the house after the fire would not be so terrifying. The poisonous magic power could not even be

    se

    ke

    The red light from his eyes could not penetrate and enveloped him directly.

    "Um?"

    Although the distance was far away, Iskandar still felt the gaze. He turned and looked over, only to see a black mist.

    The Black Knight's body twisted slightly, as if something was about to break through the armor and run out. His body twitched like a spasm, and the squeaking became more intense, followed by a loud bang: "���  �����!!§

    Some kind of long black creature sprang out from his back like electricity This is what it looks like at first glance, but in fact it is be

    se

    ke

    Part of the armor, like iron strands like cloth, with sharp horns like dragon teeth, twisted crazily behind the berserker. The thick black fog was dispersed by them, revealing the red marks all over the black knight's body.

    The fire of hatred makes the Black Knight look like it is burning. The black and red color all over his body is the rampage of magic power and the ability to deprive himself of reason.

    ※Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh§

    With an indescribable roar, the black knight's feet were covered with tall water curtains. His figure disappeared instantly, and the strong wind caused by it made the people behind him feel like they were being cut by a knife. You can only see the faint black tail line, his  The figure could not be seen clearly above the black sea.

    "Here we come" with a wordless sigh, the white archer stretched out his hand to form a shield, but he was still too slow, and the black fog swept past him.

    The counterfeit's eyes widened, and he looked blankly at the nothing in front of him. In fact, the enemy had already passed by him and arrived behind him.  A distance of more than 100 meters?He was approached by the enemy without even reacting. When he passed, he could only feel the afterglow of the sound waves in his hair.

    No way After having this idea, he turned back to follow the enemy's traces, and his body was covered in cold sweat.  There was no doubt that Lancelot had already run to his side, and he hadn't even started to connect his shield.  Fortunately, the opponent's target was not him. With that kind of speed, if the opponent had hit him just now, Arondette's power would have been able to tear him apart even with this armor.

    and be

    se

    ke

    The attacking enemy is also panicking now.

    Iskandar never thought that he would be directly attacked by the berserker. He had one hand free and one hand holding a motorcycle. When the opponent attacked, he could only take out his arm to block it.  sa

    e

    She has had such an experience before, but her reaction was much better than that of the Conqueror. She blocked it with one hand, but Iskandar did not have this strength.

    ※Boom!!!§

    More than two meters away, the body made of steel was directly shot away. The resistance of the King of Conqueror's arms could not even be defended. His figure disappeared faster than the Berserker. You may not even know what happened, but he disappeared.  , after a short circular air barrier, only a motorcycle flying in the air was left.

    Be

    se

    ke

    There was no use of any weapons at all. This time he was faster than before, and in order not to give the enemy time to think, he didn't even use the weapon. He directly flew towards the enemy and hit him with a spinning kick.  The arm Iskandar just raised.

    The steel armor connected with the tangled muscles, and the wrist bones didn't even have time to make a sound of breaking.  Iskandar rushed into the weapons exhibition group at a speed comparable to that of a missile, and directly collided with a plane next to Kotomine Kirei. Perhaps it was the mockery of fate. It was the B-2 stealth aircraft that he once lamented that he wanted to buy ten.  bomber.  Now he directly pushed the nose of the plane into the middle of the fuselage.

    Was it his luck or was the fighter jet too good? It didn＊t cause an explosion. Ride

    It＊s just that the body sank into only the rear half of the fuselage.

    See be

    se

    ke

    With one blow, the fighting spirit second only to the three knights was beaten into such a miserable state that everyone gasped.  The person who caused the incident didn't have any thoughts about this. He slowly retracted his feet, then stretched out his unused hand and grabbed the thing that fell from the sky.

    Iskandar frowned and opened his eyes that had just been closed due to the impact. Even though he was a demigod, he could not maintain consciousness all the time.  After a brief coma, he didn't know where he was or what was wrong at first, but the pain on his wrist immediately brought him back to reality.

    The wrist bones were definitely broken, and several ribs were broken in the chest protected by the wrists. As for the cause of this, he only remembered that he had just been

    se

    ke

    Rushed towards him, it was definitely him.

    This is＃＃

    Before his red eyes could clearly see the scenery in front of him, he first raised his eyes because of the shadow above his head, and this time he could see clearly.

    The black evil spirit does not look like a human being. He is holding an object that matches his body shape in his hand, and drags it down from the sky. With the help of the force of acceleration and amazing wrist strength, the object that has been soaked in black on his body is  The object was smashed down like a new weapon, intending to be ridden

    Final blow.

    That is the motorcycle that the Conqueror King wanted to ride but couldn't ride just now. Now it is being used by be

    se

    ke

    Holding the rear axle with both hands, he swung it down with a roar.

    Current ride

    There was no way to defend himself. He could only stare at the approaching death with wide eyes.

    However, just when the red king was about to be hit on the head, he felt power coming from his legs.  Something strange moved his body, and he escaped from the dangerous area at the critical moment.

    Amidst the explosion-like sound and thick smoke, the Black Knight hit the precarious rear part of the B-2 with his motorcycle. The damaged body was immediately split into two halves, and the entangled steel turned into debris flying everywhere.  In the canyon where the main body of the wreckage was divided into two halves, I was puzzled to find that there was no hit.

    The power of heroic spirits is indeed very strong, but using a motorcycle to smash open a fighter jet is not normal at all.  First of all, it is impossible for ordinary motorcycles to have such capabilities. In terms of sturdiness, it is impossible to compare with bombers.

    But motorcycles have becomeThe black body with red lines tells people the reason.  The original ordinary motorcycle lost its explosive and gorgeous patterns and turned into a pure black body. The red veins that seemed to have magma on it were the magic power flowing from the hands of the Black Knight. The magic power of the berserker dyed the ordinary motorcycle.  With his own color, he has the special ability to turn everything in the world, as long as it can be used as a weapon to attack with all his strength, into his own noble phantom.

    By using branches to defeat the enemy, his superb martial arts, coupled with the bonuses from people's legends, became the unique skills of the heroic spirit Lancelot, and also became a symbolic Noble Phantasm, named the Knight's High-Strength Noble Phantasm of Immortality with Unarmed Hands.

    Now the berserker holding the motorcycle Noble Phantasm looked at the thick smoke under his men, and realized that there was no trace of the enemy mud below, and escaped?  It＊s too late. Can anyone help?  He turned his eyes and discovered a terrifying big mouth.

    Some kind of alien monster suddenly rushed into his side without making any sound. He didn't realize it until the big smelly mouth was about to hit his face. It was probably because he was too determined to attack Iskandar.  It was so intense that he ignored the rest, and the smoke he created became an excellent cover for the enemy.  But don't worry, the black knight knocked the thing away with a backhand, shattering every piece of tissue on its body.

    It's just that several new monsters rushed out of the thick fog. This time we can see their appearance clearly. They look like starfish, but their tentacles are more like an octopus. They just don't have a head and a body, but the tentacles are connected to a long  A ferocious mouthpart with several layers of teeth.

    Being approached by the ghost claws with green horns, be

    se

    ke

    With a wave of the arm holding the motorcycle, the three-meter-long Noble Phantasm forms a fan shape and directly smashes the enemy into flying pieces.

    However, new monsters rushed out. This time there were more than ten, and they were wrapped in a circle. The Berserker waved his arms He suddenly found that the Noble Phantasm in his hand was several times heavier, making him unable to lift it.  , not only that, but the movement of his feet in order to exert force was hindered. The black knight discovered that his feet had been entangled by the black monster at some point, and had been screwed onto his thigh. The motorcycle he had just put down after waving was also scrambled by the monster.  They bite with their mouthparts and entangle with their tentacles. They will no longer be broken by broken teeth and tear their bodies apart. They scream and surge upward.

    This is the enemy's strategy, first use some monsters to attract his attention, and then attack his legs from below.  Now even if he can attack the monster in front, the monster behind will wrap around his body, and the be who has his feet fixed will

    se

    ke

    , this time you cannot turn your body to attack all enemies - even so, don＊t worry.

    The thick thick mist on the Black Knight exploded, long branches of steel rose high, and the red and black magic power rose from the be

    se

    ke

    The dark attribute shot out from the body, which is as toxic as the monster's blood, directly turned into the power of the attack. The monster hit the black fog barrier, but it was like hitting a physical barrier, and could no longer move forward.  further.  The black mist hindered them, pushed them away, and then passed through them. The beasts could not bear such terrifying poisonous gas. The monsters entangled in the black knight trembled and fell to the ground one by one, struggling twice.  The screams turned into explosions and turned into pools of smelly blood.

    He moved his hands and feet, and now they were no longer restrained. At the same time, traces of the enemy appeared in the field of vision that was washed away by the black mist.

    Iskandar groaned, feeling that he was lying on the ground, and the feeling from his feet had disappeared. He raised his eyes in confusion and looked back as much as possible, but he could only see a tall black figure.  The black figure couldn't see anything else, except for a pair of big eyes that were very clear and scary, looking down at him from above.

    Caste

    Gilles de Ray has reached the ride at this moment

    In front of him, he cast a healing magic on him with a stern face. He was the one who saved Iskandar's life at the last moment. As a magician heroic spirit, he is the worst in close combat, so he did it in advance.  He was ready to summon monsters to protect himself, but the enemy did not attack him. Instead, he rushed towards the ride.

    , what was his mentality? He used his long limbs to summon monsters to pull Iskandar over at the critical moment.

    Feel the healing feeling from the pain in your body, and caste

    With that weird face on his face, even the Conqueror King, a big idiot, could understand why he had not been smashed to death just now. To this opponent who had fought to the death in the past, he expressed his gratitude directly: "Well, thank you very much."

    "No, your ability is very important to me, I can't let you die now" caste

    Said in a cold and strange voice.

    ? "ah?"

    "Come" caste

    I＊m not going to explain, just remind him.

    By this time, the Black Knight was able to notice their presence. He raised his hand directly, lifted the huge motorcycle on his hand like a gun with one hand, threw it violently, and threw it towards the Conqueror and the French Marshal.

    Caste

    He didn＊t dodge, but just raised his magic book exuding purple magic power. A huge number of black monsters surged up from the ground, stacked up layer by layer, and turned into a thick city wall.

    But his defense was in vain. A golden shield blocked the motorcycle that had not completely lost its Noble Phantasm attribute. It hit the smooth shield with a curved surface, and immediately turned into a pile of scrap metal.

    But after the motorcycle, there is a crazy dashing be

    se

    ke

    , the shield that the motorcycle could not avoid, he jumped over in just one leap, and he had already taken out his sword in his hand, and chopped off Iskandar's head before he got up.

    "Whoops!"

    The soft snap made the tentacles on the Berserker's back stand up like a raised snake head, and he himself seemed to shudder. The sword in his hand turned at an incredible angle, and he twisted in mid-air.  He stood up and faced the sound coming from behind.

    The sword directly collided with something coming at the speed of sound. When Lancelot realized that what he hit with his sword was a long, slender and sharp object, he couldn't help but be a little surprised. It was a glowing arrow.

    ※Boom!!§

    In the inevitable explosion, the Black Knight tried his best to avoid all impacts. His figure drew a meteor-like image in the air, fell to the ground, and drew a long trajectory when he stabilized his body.  He raised his head and looked at the enemy who sneaked up on him from behind with burning eyes.

    "Tch!" The white archer put down the black bow in his hand and scratched his head. It was difficult to shoot an arrow while wearing this armor, otherwise it would blow him up again.

    ※Hey, Mr. Gill, thank you for your help.§ He shouted to Gill de Ray who was standing over there: ※Although I don＊t know why you want to help, but we really solved the problem.

    Gill de Ray did not accept this, but responded with a silence that did not fit his image, as silent as a painting.

    But the counterfeit didn't care. He looked at Gil de Rey and smiled, and then said: "Forget it, but if you really want to help, just help me stop him for a while, because next I will  Do something else.§

    Then he put away his bow and squatted down facing where the enemy was still, pressing his palms on the ground.

    "Simple production has terrible flaws. Forget it, the feelings of those few people are not complete, so let's use the old method this time, and I can control the number of people," he said to himself  , he nodded in agreement, took off the wrist armor of one hand, exposed the palm, and at the same time took out a knife, cut open the palm, and blood flowed out from the crack with magic power.

    He squatted down and pressed the ground with this hand. The magic power released from his hand soaked the ground, and the blood began to swim on its own, slowly drawing three circles as if prepared in advance.

    ※That＊s the candidate of my generation.§ His eyes flashed with excitement: ※Announce!§

    (This time I＊m going to write about the Third Holy Grail War. I＊ve said it before, but it＊s my own whim. If you don＊t like it, don＊t spray it!)

    ah

    ? %%.com welcomes all book friends to come and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in %%!

    a

 Text Chapter 196 Summoning

    Although the horizontally folded short blade looks vividly colorful, the bright color is not known to Tuo, nor is it innately formed. It only looks like it was taken out after being soaked in poison for a long time, with an ominous aura.

    The filthy sword of betrayal that can break all contracts is the noble phantom of Medea, the heroic spirit.  This Noble Phantasm is not so much a Noble Phantasm as it is an ability. As the princess of Colchis, this woman has spent her whole life between exile and betrayal. This ability is a symbol that can even cut off semen.  [com]

    vant and master

    The contract between .

    a

    che

    I have used this power before, now, caste

    Used this power again.

    The witch in black robe gently and deftly stabbed the dagger on her hand, pointing it directly at be

    se

    ke

    ＊s chest.  sa

    e

    She wanted to stop it in front of her, but her outstretched hand did not stop the blade. She understood something clearly at that second, and after struggling, the blade passed through her palm and entered the black knight's chest.

    Her reason told her to be

    se

    ke

    The required magical power depends on Tohsaka Rin Even if she is an excellent magician, the Berserker still places too heavy a burden on her.  In contrast, Caste, who was contracted by Shirou Emiya, who has almost unlimited magical power,

    , this magician was once a master

    , can afford to be

    se

    ke

    , and she got her magic power from Shirou, so she doesn＊t have to worry about it being insufficient.

    Caste

    Or Tohsaka Rin, who is more suitable to be a be?

    se

    ke

    The master of

    , you can compare them at a glance.

    It＊s just a personal relationship, sa

    e

    Like Rin Tosaka, he rejected this magician. As a hero, the same is true. Now that his friend is going to be her servant, how can he accept it?  Even if there is no Command Seal, this is still

    Just when the knight was in a state of confusion, caste

    The Contract-Breaking Blade of All Laws has entered the Berserker's chest.  cutting into be

    se

    ke

    At the moment when the black knight's chest was touched, it was as if high-voltage electricity had passed through the Black Knight's whole body. His heavy and wide limbs suddenly convulsed. He seemed to want to move, and his hands and feet suddenly fell together. The appearance of pretending to be a corpse was a bit creepy.

    In this regard, caste

    But he smiled slightly, and the colorful dagger emitted light, making it difficult for people to see the person clearly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Under the light, the magnificent color on the knife flowed down, flowing in from the wound opened by the blade, and spread out in all directions. The inside was spread out in the shape of a spider web, binding the berserk warrior's chest.

    The Black Knight's eyes also opened in the light. Even though the light was so bright that people couldn't see his face clearly, the light shining in those eyes was brighter than the light of the sword. The protruding eyeballs were as bright as the sword.  In contrast, the small eyes were surrounded by red threads, exuding danger, which made people feel cold and felt that they were not looking at a person, but some kind of terrifying monster.

    "Damn, this will work!!" Bai a

    che

    The corners of his eyes twitched a few times, and then he muttered angrily: "Damn it, it's all because that guy's Noble Phantasm is not very good, I have forgotten about it. The King of Knights' scabbard, Medea's dagger,  Huh, the combination of heroic spirits is really a headache."

    The heroic spirit he created was not essentially made from the data downloaded from the Throne of Heroic Spirits and matched with the corresponding magic power, but was restored from the materials in the last Holy Grail War. The class abilities and six-dimensional ability values ????have not changed.  Moreover, because there was no formal summoning system, there was no command spell and no re-contract could be made. After cutting off the magic power, he thought that the berserker could only close his eyes and wait for death, but unexpectedly he was forced to do so by Medea's Noble Phantasm.  Contract converted.

    The current be

    se

    ke

    , the injuries on his body have recovered, and the problem of the magic source has been solved. When he stands up, he will immediately become a formidable opponent.  In terms of ability value alone, he was the most terrifying enemy in the last Holy Grail War.

    "No, no, no," the white archer began to scratch his head.

    Although he said this, there was no look of headache or annoyance on his face, and he could clearly see this

    Vant will be cured. As the enemy＊s new fighting force, his face becomes brighter and brighter, as if he has seen something very interesting.Love.

    And behind him, heavy footsteps sounded again.  He turned around and saw the Conqueror King Iskandar walking back with heavier steps than when he left, one step at a time, holding something in his hand.  His face lost the excitement he had when he left. Instead, he sighed a little and looked miserable. When the impostor's eyes turned to the thing he was holding, he became happy.

    He suddenly understood where the sad look on the Conqueror's face came from.

    Yamahav-max, as one of the two most outstanding modern transportation devices in the last Holy Grail War, is the vehicle of the King of Knights. She once rode this heroic thing and defeated the cavalry rider with her sword

    At that time, the King of Conqueror fell in love with motorcycles at first sight. When he heard Bai A

    che

    After getting two such motorcycles, he immediately couldn't stop himself from going there.

    But when he got there, Iskandar saw a motorcycle that he liked more than he thought, but he also discovered a problem that made him feel painful and unsolvable.

    To put it figuratively, he puts his hand on the seat of the motorcycle and it can cover the entire seat No normal person can be taller than an upright motorcycle, but this expert's motorcycle is as tall as his own  After comparing, I realized that if I wanted to ride this good thing, I would have to cut off half of my legs

    The huge body of the demigod has now become an obstacle for him to ride the motorcycle. Now he is carrying the motorcycle with one hand, as if he is carrying a large gift bought for his son.

    Seeing that this beloved thing could not be used, Iskandar felt extremely painful.

    "You'd better go play Hummer, boy, I remember I brought back one with no seats in the back." Bai a

    che

    He chuckled and said, "But you have to solve the car door problem first."

    Iskandar said nothing with a grimace on his face. Indeed, when you see his muscles, you will feel that the Thinker is weak. At least he is still a handsome man. This guy looks like an enemy of Ultraman.

    And over there, the light and shadow on the black knight lasted for a few seconds, and then disappeared, caste

    He pulled out the dagger.

    The blade left his body without leaving any scars on his chest. The witch stood up and took a few steps back, feeling the real body quickly flowing into her body.

    se

    ke

    The magic power on his body then gave up the space to the Black Knight and Silver Knight.

    The collapse of the knight's body stopped. Lancelot lay on the ground, his armor stopped breaking, and his huge bulging eyeballs looked at the sky. He turned a blind eye to the eyes of several people looking at him because he regarded them as  Air.  He just looked at the sky, blank and emotionless, without any emotion or purpose, just wondering.

    sa

    e

    She opened her mouth to say what she wanted to say, but she didn't say it - she could tell better than anyone else that her friend was wondering about one thing: Why am I still alive?

    After watching for a while, the black knight moved his eyes away from the sky, which was nothing but darkness, and looked at the half-kneeling king next to him. His eyes seemed not to look at her, but to pass directly through her, and then  He turned his gaze back to his sky again.

    Then you saw his eyes change, from a childish baby to the eyes of the strongest knight, from childishness to some kind of strong will that made her feel panicked.

    "orchid＃＃"

    It was too late, and thick black mist splashed out from the cracks in the Black Knight's armor. It was larger than the droplets of the waterfall, and the impact and the panic-inducing negative concentration caused a force comparable to that of a small explosion.  .

    ※Whew〞〞!!§

    "Hmm" ride

    Reach out to cover your face, caste

    He directly spread out a shield to resist the evil wind for himself.

    Who says this is not an attack?

    e

    The power of magic is released within you, be

    se

    ke

    The violent momentum makes people think that he is going to attack.  In this corrosive black wind, only sa

    e

    In a helpless call: "Wait, Lancelot"

    With no intention of listening to her words, the Black Knight made a clanging sound on his face. The broken helmet was restored because of the new magic power. After his face once again hid his black cheeks, he could only see it from between his eyelids.  In the gap, a red flame peeked out.

    Caste

    Being a master in Shirou

    In the case of , her magic power is a, and as a berserker master

    &nbsp; , more than enough, if not enough, she can quickly absorb it from Shirou in a more clever way. Anyway, Shirou's magic power is inexhaustible.  The damaged weapons of the servants could not have been restored so quickly. It was only because of this powerful magic power that they could be restored instantly. Now, not only the helmet, but also the breastplate and wrist armor of the berserker are restored at a speed visible to the naked eye. He is also  He turned into the guy who was in disguise and couldn't see his true identity.

    The black mist turned into a strong wind, be

    se

    ke

    Suddenly he jumped up, jumped away from the island, and jumped directly to the water above the Cursed Abyss.

    Caste

    She didn＊t stop him, because there was no command spell, so there was no way to stop him. But looking at her appearance, she didn＊t seem to have any intention of stopping him. There was actually a faint smile on the face of the woman in black robe.

    She understands that this guy and sa

    e

    It has something to do with it, so it is absolutely impossible to attack your own side. Plus, with the Noble Phantasm, letting him go crazy may be the best way to attack the other party.  She is his master

    , you can also know the degree of his madness, and he can maintain a minimum level of rationality and will not attack randomly.

    sa

    e

    Seeing her former friend facing her with a blurred back, ignoring her call at all, she opened her mouth, but was unable to speak bitterly. She knew in her heart that the relationship between herself and this hero was  During this time, we will probably never be able to communicate with each other through words.

    The Berserker stood on the water, staring at the enemy who had just failed to attack. As expected, heroic spirits are all strong men with their own skills. His Noble Phantasm did not cause any damage to the enemy, and the one who caused this was actually  It is only better than caste in close combat.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out

    The non-mad knight looked at them through the black mist on his body, thinking about the pace of the attack. He had no idea about the eyes behind him. Beasts did not need to think. Their minds only needed to be filled with killing. They found themselves  Granted immortality by King Arthur's scabbard, and possessing profound magical power from nowhere, be

    se

    ke

    He is the destroyer with the most powerful power and the real god of death.

    He had already tested part of the other party's power just now. He knew other people's Noble Phantasms, but this white hair always seemed to have no limit. If he really said what he said, only the copying power of the heroic spirit Emiya could create a  A level Noble Phantasm, then there is nothing to be afraid of.  after＃＃

    At this moment, a tall red body appeared in front of his eyes The black knight stopped thinking, his armor began to tremble, and the creaking sound was no less terrifying than the roar of an evil spirit.  Along with this sound, the thick fog on his body became thicker and thicker. The thick smoke that filled the house after the fire would not be so terrifying. The poisonous magic power could not even be

    se

    ke

    The red light from his eyes could not penetrate and enveloped him directly.

    "Um?"

    Although the distance was far away, Iskandar still felt the gaze. He turned and looked over, only to see a black mist.

    The Black Knight's body twisted slightly, as if something was about to break through the armor and run out. His body twitched like a spasm, and the squeaking became more intense, followed by a loud bang: "���  �����!!§

    Some kind of long black creature sprang out from his back like electricity This is what it looks like at first glance, but in fact it is be

    se

    ke

    Part of the armor, like iron strands like cloth, with sharp horns like dragon teeth, twisted crazily behind the berserker. The thick black fog was dispersed by them, revealing the red marks all over the black knight's body.

    The fire of hatred makes the Black Knight look like it is burning. The black and red color all over his body is the rampage of magic power and the ability to deprive himself of reason.

    ※Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh§

    With an indescribable roar, the black knight's feet were covered with tall water curtains. His figure disappeared instantly, and the strong wind caused by it made the people behind him feel like they were being cut by a knife. You can only see the faint black tail line, his  The figure could not be seen clearly above the black sea.

    "Here we come" with a wordless sigh, the white archer stretched out his hand to form a shield, but he was still too slow, and the black fog swept past him.

    The counterfeit's eyes widened, and he looked blankly at the nothing in front of him. In fact, the enemy had already passed by him and arrived behind him.  A distance of more than 100 meters, ?Without even reacting, the enemy approached me. When I passed him, I could only feel the lingering sound of the sound waves in my hair.

    No way After having this idea, he turned back to follow the enemy's traces, and his body was covered in cold sweat.  There was no doubt that Lancelot had already run to his side, and he hadn't even started to connect his shield.  Fortunately, the opponent's target was not him. With that kind of speed, if the opponent had hit him just now, Arondette's power would have been able to tear him apart even with this armor.

    and be

    se

    ke

    The attacking enemy is also panicking now.

    Iskandar never thought that he would be directly attacked by the berserker. He had one hand free and one hand holding a motorcycle. When the opponent attacked, he could only take out his arm to block it.  sa

    e

    She has had such an experience before, but her reaction was much better than that of the Conqueror. She blocked it with one hand, but Iskandar did not have this strength.

    ※Boom!!!§

    More than two meters away, the body made of steel was directly shot away. The resistance of the King of Conqueror's arms could not even be defended. His figure disappeared faster than the Berserker. You may not even know what happened, but he disappeared.  , after a short circular air barrier, only a motorcycle flying in the air was left.

    Be

    se

    ke

    There was no use of any weapons at all. This time he was faster than before, and in order not to give the enemy time to think, he didn't even use the weapon. He directly flew towards the enemy and hit him with a spinning kick.  The arm Iskandar just raised.

    The steel armor connected with the tangled muscles, and the wrist bones didn't even have time to make a sound of breaking.  Iskandar rushed into the weapons exhibition group at a speed comparable to that of a missile, and directly hit a plane next to Kotomine Kirei. Perhaps it was the mockery of fate. It was the b2*** that he once lamented that he wanted to buy ten of them.  .  Now he directly pushed the nose of the plane into the middle of the fuselage.

    Was it his luck or was the fighter jet too good? It didn＊t cause an explosion. Ride

    It＊s just that the body sank into only the rear half of the fuselage.

    See be

    se

    ke

    With one blow, the fighting spirit second only to the three knights was beaten into such a miserable state that everyone gasped.  The person who caused the incident didn't have any thoughts about this. He slowly retracted his feet, then stretched out his unused hand and grabbed the thing that fell from the sky.

    Iskandar frowned and opened his eyes that had just been closed due to the impact. Even though he was a demigod, he could not maintain consciousness all the time.  After a brief coma, he didn't know where he was or what was wrong at first, but the pain on his wrist immediately brought him back to reality.

    The wrist bones were definitely broken, and several ribs were broken in the chest protected by the wrists. As for the cause of this, he only remembered that he had just been

    se

    ke

    Rushed towards him, it was definitely him.

    This is＃＃

    Before his red eyes could clearly see the scenery in front of him, he first raised his eyes because of the shadow above his head, and this time he could see clearly.

    The black evil spirit does not look like a human being. He is holding an object that matches his body shape in his hand, and drags it down from the sky. With the help of the force of acceleration and amazing wrist strength, the object that has been soaked in black on his body is  The object was smashed down like a new weapon, intending to be ridden

    Final blow.

    That is the motorcycle that the Conqueror King wanted to ride but couldn't ride just now. Now it is being used by be

    se

    ke

    Holding the rear axle with both hands, he swung it down with a roar.

    Current ride

    There was no way to defend himself. He could only stare at the approaching death with wide eyes.

    However, just when the red king was about to be hit on the head, he felt power coming from his legs.  Something strange moved his body, and he escaped from the dangerous area at the critical moment.

    Amidst the explosion-like sound and thick smoke, the Black Knight hit the precarious rear part of the B-2 with his motorcycle. The damaged body was immediately split into two halves, and the entangled steel turned into debris flying everywhere.  In the canyon where the main body of the wreckage was divided into two halves, I was puzzled to find that there was no hit.

    The power of heroic spirits is indeed very strong, but using a motorcycle to smash open a fighter jet is not normal at all.  First of all, it is impossible for ordinary motorcycles to have such capabilities. In terms of sturdiness, it is impossible to compare with bombers.

    But the motorcycle became pitch black and had aThe body with dark lines tells people why.  The original ordinary motorcycle lost its explosive and gorgeous patterns and turned into a pure black body. The red veins that seemed to have magma on it were the magic power flowing from the hands of the Black Knight. The magic power of the berserker dyed the ordinary motorcycle.  With his own color, he has the special ability to turn everything in the world, as long as it can be used as a weapon to attack with all his strength, into his own noble phantom.

    By using branches to defeat the enemy, his superb martial arts, coupled with the bonuses from people's legends, became the unique skills of the heroic spirit Lancelot, and also became a symbolic Noble Phantasm, named the Knight's High-Strength Noble Phantasm of Immortality with Unarmed Hands.

    Now the berserker holding the motorcycle Noble Phantasm looked at the thick smoke under his men, and realized that there was no trace of the enemy mud below, and escaped?  It＊s too late. Can anyone help?  He turned his eyes and discovered a terrifying big mouth.

    Some kind of alien monster suddenly rushed into his side without making any sound. He didn't realize it until the big smelly mouth was about to hit his face. It was probably because he was too determined to attack Iskandar.  It was so intense that he ignored the rest, and the smoke he created became an excellent cover for the enemy.  But don't worry, the black knight knocked the thing away with a backhand, shattering every piece of tissue on its body.

    It's just that several new monsters rushed out of the thick fog. This time we can see their appearance clearly. They look like starfish, but their tentacles are more like an octopus. They just don't have a head and a body, but the tentacles are connected to a long  A ferocious mouthpart with several layers of teeth.

    Being approached by the ghost claws with green horns, be

    se

    ke

    With a wave of the arm holding the motorcycle, the three-meter-long Noble Phantasm forms a fan shape and directly smashes the enemy into flying pieces.

    However, new monsters rushed out. This time there were more than ten, and they were wrapped in a circle. The Berserker waved his arms He suddenly found that the Noble Phantasm in his hand was several times heavier, making him unable to lift it.  , not only that, but the movement of his feet in order to exert force was hindered. The black knight discovered that his feet had been entangled by the black monster at some point, and had been screwed onto his thigh. The motorcycle he had just put down after waving was also scrambled by the monster.  They bite with their mouthparts and entangle with their tentacles. They will no longer be broken by broken teeth and tear their bodies apart. They scream and surge upward.

    This is the enemy's strategy, first use some monsters to attract his attention, and then attack his legs from below.  Now even if he can attack the monster in front, the monster behind will wrap around his body, and the be who has his feet fixed will

    se

    ke

    , this time you cannot turn your body to attack all enemies - even so, don＊t worry.

    The thick thick mist on the Black Knight exploded, long branches of steel rose high, and the red and black magic power rose from the be

    se

    ke

    The dark attribute shot out from the body, which is as toxic as the monster's blood, directly turned into the power of the attack. The monster hit the black fog barrier, but it was like hitting a physical barrier, and could no longer move forward.  further.  The black mist hindered them, pushed them away, and then passed through them. The beasts could not bear such terrifying poisonous gas. The monsters entangled in the black knight trembled and fell to the ground one by one, struggling twice.  The screams turned into explosions and turned into pools of smelly blood.

    He moved his hands and feet, and now they were no longer restrained. At the same time, traces of the enemy appeared in the field of vision that was washed away by the black mist.

    Iskandar groaned, feeling that he was lying on the ground, and the feeling from his feet had disappeared. He raised his eyes in confusion and looked back as much as possible, but he could only see a tall black figure.  The black figure couldn't see anything else, except for a pair of big eyes that were very clear and scary, looking down at him from above.

    Caste

    Gilles de Ray has reached the ride at this moment

    In front of him, he cast a healing magic on him with a stern face. He was the one who saved Iskandar's life at the last moment. As a magician heroic spirit, he is the worst in close combat, so he did it in advance.  He was ready to summon monsters to protect himself, but the enemy did not attack him. Instead, he rushed towards the ride.

    , what was his mentality? He used his long limbs to summon monsters to pull Iskandar over at the critical moment.

    Feel the healing feeling from the pain in your body, and caste

    With that weird face on his face, even the Conqueror King, a big idiot, could understand why he had not been smashed to death just now. To this opponent who had fought to the death in the past, he expressed his gratitude directly: "Well, thank you very much."

    "No, your ability is very important to me, I can't let you die now" caste

    Said in a cold and strange voice.

    "ah?""Come" caste

    I＊m not going to explain, just remind him.

    By this time, the Black Knight was able to notice their presence. He raised his hand directly, lifted the huge motorcycle on his hand like a gun with one hand, threw it violently, and threw it towards the Conqueror and the French Marshal.

    Caste

    He didn＊t dodge, but just raised his magic book exuding purple magic power. A huge number of black monsters surged up from the ground, stacked up layer by layer, and turned into a thick city wall.

    But his defense was in vain. A golden shield blocked the motorcycle that had not completely lost its Noble Phantasm attribute. It hit the smooth shield with a curved surface, and immediately turned into a pile of scrap metal.

    But after the motorcycle, there is a crazy dashing be

    se

    ke

    , the shield that the motorcycle could not avoid, he jumped over in just one leap, and he had already taken out his sword in his hand, and chopped off Iskandar's head before he got up.

    "Whoops!"

    The soft snap made the tentacles on the Berserker's back stand up like a raised snake head, and he himself seemed to shudder. The sword in his hand turned at an incredible angle, and he twisted in mid-air.  He stood up and faced the sound coming from behind.

    The sword directly collided with something coming at the speed of sound. When Lancelot realized that what he hit with his sword was a long, slender and sharp object, he couldn't help but be a little surprised. It was a glowing arrow.

    ※Boom!!§

    In the inevitable explosion, the Black Knight tried his best to avoid all impacts. His figure drew a meteor-like image in the air, fell to the ground, and drew a long trajectory when he stabilized his body.  He raised his head and looked at the enemy who sneaked up on him from behind with burning eyes.

    "Tch!" The white archer put down the black bow in his hand and scratched his head. It was difficult to shoot an arrow while wearing this armor, otherwise it would blow him up again.

    ※Hey, Mr. Gill, thank you for your help.§ He shouted to Gill de Ray who was standing over there: ※Although I don＊t know why you want to help, but we really solved the problem.

    Gill de Ray did not accept this, but responded with a silence that did not fit his image, as silent as a painting.

    But the counterfeit didn't care. He looked at Gil de Rey and smiled, and then said: "Forget it, but if you really want to help, just help me stop him for a while, because next I will  Do something else.§

    Then he put away his bow and squatted down facing where the enemy was still, pressing his palms on the ground.

    "Simple production has terrible flaws. Forget it, the feelings of those few people are not complete, so let's use the old method this time, and I can control the number of people," he said to himself  , he nodded in agreement, took off the wrist armor of one hand, exposed the palm, and at the same time took out a knife, cut open the palm, and blood flowed out from the crack with magic power.

    He squatted down and pressed the ground with this hand. The magic power released from his hand soaked the ground, and the blood began to swim on its own, slowly drawing three circles as if prepared in advance.

    ※That＊s the candidate of my generation.§ His eyes flashed with excitement: ※Announce!§

    ah

    ? %%.com welcomes all book friends to come and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in %%!

    a

 Text Chapter 197 What to be afraid of

    "Declare!"

    These words spread far and wide, and Rin Tohsaka's hair stood up when he heard the voice in the distance.

    "No way＃＃"

    But the one who deliberately contradicted her was the white archer who continued to shout quickly: "Your body obeys my orders, and my destiny rests on your sword. If you obey the call of the Holy Grail, then answer me with this intention and reason." [  com]

    If this guy just summoned the five heroic spirits from the Fourth Holy Grail War just now was a nightmare, then what should he say when he chants a new summoning spell now?  The nightmare continues?  An escalation of nightmares?

    Looking at the three techniques that emitted light, Tohsaka Rin could only feel powerless.

    It＊s only been a few seconds, be

    se

    ke

    Breaking into the enemy formation, Rin Tosaka, who had not yet recovered from his observational attitude, regretted not cooperating with the Berserker to attack together. Now this guy actually made a new summons, this

    ※I won＊t let him succeed,§ a voice that spoke her heart came from high in the sky.

    Caste

    Like colorful butterflies rising in the sky, be

    se

    ke

    After rushing out, he was already ready. Now, new colors appeared in the gray sky, and there was a faint flash of light in the dark clouds.

    If it is white a

    che

    When you see this, you will instantly realize that it is caste

    With his moving hands and feet, he has never done anything like thunder in this world.

    The silvery white light flashed twice, and then swam at a speed ten times faster than the counterfeit's spell. Several magic circles with mysterious words and symbols turned into hexagonal shapes, and several stacked  The magic formations are all connected by a tiny lightning bolt, and the initial point is produced by caste

    The scepter in her hand was just one hand, and the magic power she waved formed an astonishing number of lightning formations.

    Wearing a black robe, caste emits a strange bright light

    , behind him were numerous arrays shaped like the Tree of Life in Kabbalah, thunder surging, and the terrifying momentum and appearance were no different than an evil god descending from the sky.

    Now the guy he hates so much is facing away from him, and because of the concentration summoning array and the release of this inherent barrier, he can never be distracted and do other things, leaving Caste unprepared

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Just before the attack, the witch caught a white figure crossing the sky beside her from the corner of her eyes, and she really started laughing.

    ride

    The dagger in Medusa's hand swayed with a large amount of blood, turning into a chilling giant red eye. The huge amount of magic contained in it was by no means an ordinary magic. In the red matrix of light, her black figure  Disappeared, replaced by a pair of holy wings like an angel.

    A silver trajectory emerged from the ball of light. It was some kind of strange creature, and it was now accelerating from one to hundreds of thousands.

    In the age of mythology, this was also a creature that would be called a miracle. If sa

    e

    The sword can be called the radiance of the sun, so this creature is the incarnation of the moon.

    The hazy light and shadow all over the body is easily reminiscent of the halo of the bright moon. In fact, that is because its own luster is so shiny, so people who look at it think it has a layer of shining light and shadow on it.  .

    But it is limited to human eyes, but in the eyes of heroic spirits, it can be seen clearly, but it is also a superhuman vision.  In this light and shadow, what I saw was a vigorous and cheerful horse. I don't know whether it should be called silver or snow-white fur flashing, but it had wings on both sides of its body like an angel.

    ???????????????????????????????????????: The earliest Pegasus, a fantasy species from the mythical age, looks like even the sea of ??mud can't change its color.  Seeing that luster will make you hate this dark world even more, because that is the color of the real world.  People who have no faith will burst into tears when they see it.

    On the white back of this holy beast, there is a head of shining hair.  Medusa's hands were holding the horse's neck, and their hands were shining. A long ribbon appeared in her palms and hung around the horse's neck.

    ※belle

    ophon!!  !  "

    The screams of the spirit beasts sounded as clear as the cries of birds. The figure of the Pegasus soared into the sky and turned into a flipping meteor. Suddenly, without any warning, it suddenly fell down and turned into an unstoppable comet.

    The sound of the silver lightning tearing through the air was extremely explosive, just like the explosion of an electric fire. Medusa's entire body clung to it.On the child's back, the hair was swaying as if straightened at high speed, revealing the charm on her smooth forehead. The momentum sounded terrifying, making people worry that her fragile body would be directly destroyed.  At this moment, the heroic spirit's eyes were staring at the golden-armored counterfeit, and he muttered in a low voice like a curse: "Destroy him."

    For Medusa, this is a very good opportunity. The enemy is far away from her. She has not taken out and cannot take out the Noble Phantasm to restrain her. During this period, she is the only one who uses this Noble Phantasm.  Chance.  He must be dealt with during this period. If you miss this opportunity, you may not be able to use it again.

    The handsome horse, who understood her words, let out a neigh of an angry sea, panting like a liger. Suddenly the silver comet turned into a falling satellite weapon, and the airflow that broke through the sound barrier was no less than that of the Pegasus.  The flash of light, in the sharp corners that tore through the air, contained a power more terrifying than the Heroic Spirit's Noble Phantasm.

    It rose high and then crashed down at ten times the speed. It almost wanted to crash into the sea. When it was almost close to the sea, Medusa pulled the reins and forcibly pulled the silver-white beast that had turned into a terrifying monster.  When he got up, his original dive turned into a straight dive against the sea, aiming directly at the fake archers.

    There is no way. Although it is easier to rush towards the opponent directly from high altitude, it will inevitably hit the isolated island on the sea and then rush into the dark mud layer. Therefore, the only way is to rush forward. Even if the opponent wants to avoid it, you can do it in advance.  To seize the opportunity in one step, no one can match the speed of the Fifth Generation Cavalry at this time, not even death.

    For the ride that is rushing towards the attack location at high speed under its own magic

    ,caste

    There is no emotion at all. There is no need to avoid her. If she wants to rush, just rush. Don＊t resent yourself even if you die.

    And ride

    She didn＊t care about the big magic that was ready to go. Facing something that could move at the same speed as light, she felt confident, so she chose that moment to attack.  Because it goes without saying how powerful Medea's magic is, but the opponent can use the Shield of Ajax for defense, in order to ensure that this most worrying guy is destroyed with one blow.

    The two heroic spirits from the Age of Gods did not like each other. At this moment, they did not care that the opponent in the same camp would be destroyed by themselves, and attacked without hesitation. The reason was because they had the same purpose, to kill that person.  The white-haired impostor.

    The sky-shattering thunder formation has taken shape, with lightning and thunder falling from the sky hundreds of them.

    ??????????????????

    Each of the circular magic arrays is like a channel connected to the mouth of Zeus. His roar brings several bolts of lightning. All the lightnings pour out at the same time, and long lights fly out from each plate.  Then because the path forward is too narrow and the space toward the target is too small, they collide with each other due to crowding, and then explode into new and more lightning.

    It is impossible to describe the posture, nor the density of the terrifying magic power, moving straight towards the isolated island on the wide sea.  Even if the number of enemies is relatively large, it is only a drop in the bucket compared to this number. Even if the island where the airport can be placed is wide enough, it is too small in front of this destructive flow of light.

    Medea, who has not made any movement, silently preparing the limit of the magic she can perform, unleashes an attack with all her strength, even if it is against the strongest magic weapon

    e

    You must also consider whether your own magic power can completely defend against the power beyond the law.

    Not to mention, the dark knight in the Titan armor who had just been knocked away by an arrow now has a new attack target. He is going crazy. His rationality has been weakened and he can only distinguish the order of the enemy's and our attack targets. For those who are protected,  Okay, the red king, the Knight of the Lake has abandoned him. Now he has changed his attack target. The black mist covering his body has turned into murderous aura wrapping around the sword in his hand. The violent heroic spirit is murmuring: "a

    ?＃a

    oun＃＃§

    Deprived of the price of rationality, his words were unclear, but his persistence could be heard in this voice full of resentment. The black magic power was like fire and mist, entwined on the black sword bound by chains, and the vicious  The magic sword was facing the white archer's head.

    Attacked from the front and back, surrounded on three sides, if you want to escape, you can only hide on the ground.  But in the face of this terrifying power, the white archer should have noticed it even if he was a dead man, but he still squatted on the ground, despite the sound of destruction coming from behind and in front of him. The female Assassin next to him had already turned pale at this moment, even if  Even wearing a skull mask could not hide her fear and trembling.

    The white knight is still? He continued to chant the mantra in a brisk tone, changing the flow of magic power in his body: "I swear here, I am the one who accomplishes all the good deeds in the world, and I am the one who conveys all the malice in the world."

    The accelerating white god of death arrived behind him, the summons of Zeus reached the top of his head, and the netherworld passage of hell opened in front of his forehead. The three heroic spirits attacked with all their strength. They did not mind at all that they would cause death to each other, but only thought about this.  The remnant souls of the Avengers were shattered into ashes.

    However, facing this will that is more terrifying than hatred, Bai a

    che

    He still showed a smile that made people want to flatter him but also made him feel so angry that he was powerless.

    ※aaaalalalalalaie!!!§

    Suddenly there was a roar from Macedonia, and with the same lightning as Zeus, a huge foreign object came in.

    Bulls came from nowhere. Well, that's not all. Two strong and muscular giant bulls were dragging a chariot of amazing size. The driver was waving his whip and using lightning as a road, he rushed up.

    Although it is an ox cart, its shape is like a soft palace sofa, and the complicated patterns make it look more precious than a work of art. The central axis of the wheel is covered with a huge sharp blade, which can be seen from this.  It's a chariot.  However, this chariot is an unconventional one. The bull's feet are not stepping on the solid earth or the silent water waves, but on the void that contains nothing.

    Furthermore, in the void of nothing, the bull with shining eyes also brought out something new. Its eight healthy hooves and two huge wheels would emit dazzling thundering lightning every time it moved forward.

    But what is more eye-catching among them is a strong man holding a bronze sword and shouting a strange sound loudly: "aaaalalalalalaie!!!"

    The Divine Wheel was originally an ornament given to Zeus, but the toy of the son of Xanos is an unparalleled extraordinary treasure in the world, just like Medusa's ride.

    It is also a type beyond ordinary mounts. Even if its destructive power is inferior to Pegasus, in terms of damage area and range time, Medusa cannot match it.  Now, the guy who cut off the gift belt of this chariot is driving it in a hurry.

    Iskandar has already climbed up. Although the scars on his body have not been healed by the French magician who is not good at healing, he is even more excited about the attacks that the white archers may face at this time.  At this moment, the Conqueror King had only one thought in his mind: block everything and prevent that guy from being attacked.

    God, when he saw those three circles, Iskandar felt that his heart had never beat so violently. Even after capturing the rich and beautiful Persepolis, the conquering king never felt like this.  strong.

    He must not let that guy be interrupted. Even if he loses two legs and two arms, he still has to push them away with his head - those three heroic spirits that he has never met can already make Iskandar risk his life to protect that guy.  The hair is white.

    Speaking of which, this can only be said to be the recurrence of a certain disease in him. All wise rulers since ancient times have suffered from this disease, but his is the most intense and incurable.

    The Crazy Knight was rushing towards the glittering counterfeit, but in the middle of the way, a certain Cheng Yaojin pushed him up from his waist and rushed straight towards the tall knight's helmet.

    Even if his speed is comparable to the radiant face Odina, it is not as fast as the eight hooves of the two bulls. His red eyes saw the wheels with lightning about to run over his head, be

    se

    ke

    But his figure stopped there.

    At this time, whether you stop or continue to move forward, you will be run over by the bull's iron hooves and wheels.

    se

    ke

    "I don't want to do it a second time. I can't be lucky enough to save my life twice. Besides, if he disrupts the situation now, even if I try to get run over, there is no guarantee that I will hit that guy."

    The black knight's feet left the ground, and his body was like a strong and agile panther. The softness of a feline emerged on his body. The black armored body rotated 180 degrees in the air. For a moment, he  It's like flying upside down with its back to the ground.  The black sword in his hand also changed its target, aiming at the Kamui Wheel that was swooping down from the sky.

    His burning eyes were locked on the guy who was shouting. He had been blocked just now, and now he was sending him to the door, trying to kill him and become a fallen knight who wanted to be violent. His heart was so sweet that it was indescribable. It was the beast eating fresh flesh and blood.  So refreshing.

    ※a

    oun＃＃ngidht!  !  !  !  !  !  "

    The weak and dry voice was as harsh as the chirping of insects, but what erupted was the power of the dragon species.?.

    The Black Screen wants to suck Iskandar in as the protagonist of death. In response to this, Ride screams

    Instead, a burst of hearty laughter broke out, and the lightning above the cow's hooves became more turbulent, almost becoming an alien life.  The golden wheel has become an invisible shadow, and only the lightning is the real image.

    Facing the regretless lake light rushing toward him, Iskandar showed no fear at all, instead showing a triumphant smirk.  When the lightning burst, the reins in his hands also tugged violently, and the oxcart in the sky seemed to be imitating what he had just done.

    se

    ke

    The posture of turning the body turned over, and it was a direct 360-degree reversal. The ox cart speeding up again flew out of the death track and drew a new trajectory in the air.

    The bear can occasionally show cunning that does not suit his mind. Now Iskandar is smiling cheerfully.  He is not stupid. After having his Noble Phantasm destroyed by the Elf Sword, would he make such a mistake again? Even if he could succeed, he would not take the risk because his purpose was not from the beginning.

    se

    ke

    , it is only one aspect that hinders him.  Precisely because his target was something else, he was able to escape the attack of the Noble Phantasm at the critical moment. He had long been prepared to flip the direction and escape. Now be

    se

    ke

    His Noble Phantasm was blocked by him and has been completely released. It will take a few seconds for his flying body to stabilize before striking again.

    The three heroic spirits attacked with all their strength, but now one of them was stopped by a big red bear who was more anxious than stealing honey.  And now this big red bear is driving the overturned bullock cart on a new trajectory, sprinting towards a new goal. That goal is definitely destined to him - Pegasus.

    He had already calculated it long ago. The calculation of the impact trajectory and time on the battlefield prevented be.

    se

    ke

    If we go to confront Medusa head-on, this can only be done by the anti-army weapon Noble Phantasm, which can gallop around the battlefield and the Divine Wheel.

    The same is ride

    , but that guy＊s Noble Phantasm looks really dazzling. Even when faced with his own bullock cart, it＊s not inferior. Two magical creatures collided with each other. Ride

    and ride

    What will be the outcome of the collision between ?  At least Iskandar couldn't resist the temptation of curiosity.

    Now, the bullock cart draws a circular arc with the speed of the missile, bypassing the white a

    che

    Beside , rush towards another ride

    In the direction of travel, he planned to use his own body to stop two powerful enemies.

    It＊s really domineering and has nothing to add to it.

    Medusa saw that the chariot with lightning suddenly stopped in front of her, and she didn't even have time to be surprised. Now the two cavalry were charging at the fastest speed, and there was no time to think about anything. The momentary regret told the woman  Cavalry, move forward without stopping or hesitating.

    The silver cross star took a trajectory like a time and space tunnel, and formed two lines towards another sky vehicle coming from the side, and they intersected.

    ＃＃＃＃

    The friction of the air reaches the limit, and the cut cannot be repaired. In this world that is forcibly distorted by the destructive force, even the inherent barrier has a spatial fault. The most powerful sacred beasts and sacred chariots are emitting from each other, and they pass each other.  The previous gestures touched each other.

    The long blade of the Kamui Wheel collided with the forelimbs of the Pegasus that tore open the space. As a result, the Pegasus' movements were distorted. The horse's head, where the impact was the most destructive, was slightly deflected and scraped against the side handle of the Kamui Wheel.  In a subtly calculated time, ride

    It seems that the strong man smiled at himself apologetically

    ※��?�?�?�〞〞!!!§

    The torn hole in space turned into a black hole. Because the power could not be dissipated or offset, it had no choice but to destroy the space itself and look for a way out. Now, in the current cloud created by the collision between Iskandar and Medusa, two  The blurry shadows rushed out one after another, but they were unable to maintain their initial balance and fell crookedly in irrelevant directions.

    And, under this power, new changes occurred.

    The aftermath of the impact showed a violent expansion outward, the explosive energy was boiling, and the distortion visible to the naked eye twisted the sky like water waves. The death lightning that was falling in the sky was affected by it, and the light everywhere changed under the distorted light and shadow.  They didn't know how to move forward. They were disturbed, and none of them landed at the exact location. Some of them were sucked up by the expanded and shrinking black hole.

    ? ?The lightning that entered the sea exploded into high black currents, the volcanoes that entered the seabed erupted, and the lightning in the sky became the shutter of the camera, illuminating the postures of all the heroic spirits on the ground, turning their moments into eternal records between heaven and earth.

    Everyone opened their mouths in surprise. No matter what, they couldn't imagine that the scene at this moment was a real image, because it was too shocking.

    The joint attack of three heroic spirits, and they still used their Noble Phantasms, with no intention of fighting back, were stopped by a certain guy single-handedly. This made everyone unable to believe their eyes.

    Now the Berserker is turning somersaults and falling. He is being ridden as he approaches the island beach.

    As soon as he was stirred up, his body rolled out of the island and was now standing on the sea.  But Medea was standing blankly in the sky, surprised and angry.  Medusa, who was directly attacked by him, was very embarrassed at the moment, lowering her speed to the speed of an ordinary horse.  The silver-white Pegasus was screaming sadly, and its flying posture was somewhat deformed. The wings that were originally flying in the sky were now flapping in order to float up and down. The horse kept shaking its head, looking very painful.

    The wide sword attached to the Shenwei wheel touched one of its forelimbs during the collision, which is the muscle part connecting the body and the leg. The speed of the Shenwei wheel and the sharpness of the blade caused great damage to it.  Fortunately, Pegasus's attack method is to use high speed to tear apart the air. While breaking through the sound barrier, he uses vacuum to create the best shield in front of him. It is a falling star attack method that uses the shield as the attack method.  Just before Iskandar's blade struck his leg, the first thing it hit was the invisible shield. Under the impact, Pegasus was injured rather than being cut.

    Although no scars can be seen on the body of this strong horse, one of its front legs can no longer move freely. The high-speed impact just now cannot be used for the time being, and it can only be used as a flying vehicle.

    "" The snake girl turned back silently, her cold eyes searching for the source of her embarrassment.  The reins in her hands and the horse emits light at the same time. The horse cries and returns to where it came from. The female cavalry without the mount kicks hard in the sky, still not afraid of the height and distance of hundreds of meters.  She just sprayed directly onto the isolated island where Tohsaka Rin was. She landed extremely lightly, completely relieved of her strength, and was as soft as a cute cat.

    The child is temporarily dead. Even if he uses healing magic, there is no guarantee that he will recover quickly. In the next battle, if he cannot use the anti-army weapon, just flying props will be meaningless. For the time being, let him go back.  Rest well.

    The four heroic spirits took action together, and the result was both dazzling and breathtaking, but also felt like ridiculous nonsense.  After making such a big noise, the few heroic spirits did not cause any damage to anything definite. Now the twisted hole in the sky has begun to shrink, turning into a crack that will be repaired soon.

    And the one who blocks be

    se

    ke

    , hurt ride

    The spiritual beast of will caste

    The powerful magic that you worked so hard to use was in vain, and the guy who caused all this disappeared in the turbulent lightning in the sky.  Well, among those lightning bolts that have not completely disappeared, one of the largest lightning bolts is mixed with thick smoke. Unlike other lightning bolts, it actually rises higher.

    The wheels of the Kamui filled with smoke and dust appeared, and Iskandar drove through the thick fog generated by the collision and came to the obvious place.  But he didn't look very good-looking, he looked miserable.  The originally majestic Noble Phantasm also lost its domineering aura, and it was obviously incomplete.

    It was originally a majestic and majestic chariot. Although it still involved the sacred cow, one-third of its body was already missing.  On the side that touched the forelimb of Pegasus, the entire wheel bushing with the huge sword disappeared. An obvious skew could also be seen at the back of the chariot. There was one missing armrest for people to sit on. If the vehicle stopped,  , you can also see that one side of the chariot wheel is missing.  The chariot now looks like a damaged wheel, with the flashing electric fire giving it a fragile and mixed feeling, like a damaged precision machine, which is quite tragic.

    All of this was just the result of being scratched by the horse with wings, and it was still the result of dodging most of the attack.  The King of Conquerors didn't want to use the Noble Phantasm against the Army and the Noble Phantasm against the City for a head-on collision, but a slight touch turned his chariot into this miserable state Well, although the opponent's situation will not be much better.  , something dedicated to Zeus can never be a composite of glass.

    And now, after so many abnormalities, the white archer has chanted the summoning spell to the end, and now there is no one who can stop him. The summoning array in front of him is already emitting a silver-blue flash.

    "The seven heavens that surround you with the three great speech spirits come here from the Wheel of Suppression, O Guardian of the Scales!!"?? 

    The final summoning spell was finally completed. In an instant, the light erupted from the three-layer magic array intertwined. The white archer stood up, opened his arms, and on the back of one hand, a flashing red holy mark appeared.  .  As if he wanted to embrace this light, he let himself be swallowed up by the white light with a satisfied look on his face, and let everyone present be swallowed up. It was the gathering of high-purity spiritual magic power. They blended together and began to become a new one.  In the process of transformation of things, the highly accelerated movements become invisible brilliance.

    "It's really dangerous." The Conqueror King sighed while wiping the cold sweat on his head. He was glad that he didn't have a fever just now (didn't you feel that you had a high fever?). Fortunately, he didn't directly interact with the ride.

    A head-on collision, otherwise you will probably lose more than one sword.

    At this moment, a white light rising into the sky attracted his attention. He turned back to look at the series of situations he had created, and found that the location of the counterfeit was now white, like a light supporting the darkness of heaven and earth.  Pillar, the conquering king laughed proudly again.

    "Oh, is it finally done?" He looked happily at the white beam of light surrounded by lightning and thunder.

    The Sea of ??Darkness, the Sky of Shadows, between heaven and earth, the pillar of light is the passage connecting time and space to the Seat of Heroes. The souls that first entered the Holy Grail during the Third Holy Grail War are used as holy relics. The Avengers are summoned.  Three people came out

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Now, the heroic spirits who followed the light track have descended into the dark space.

    The King of Conquerors turned the direction of the chariot and headed back the way he came. He really wanted to know who those three guys were.  Just when he wanted to see clearly who these three guys were and what they looked like, he found that his cheerful laughter was mixed with a clear and angry voice.

    "ex"

    A strong gust of wind blew the giant man's short red hair. He turned around and saw another king.

    The petite armored girl, who only reached the waist of the Conqueror King, raised a golden giant sword that was not inferior to her own body with terrifying momentum and appeared in the air. She used the air waves in her hands as propulsion, and used her striking green eyes to  Aiming, the giant blade filled with light was between her wrists, glowing like a blazing rainbow.

    The fifth sword hero, the silver-armored King of England, is facing an old enemy of his with the sword of victory.  In order to ensure that he would not be dodged and to be able to kill him with one blow, he specifically used the Wind King's barrier and the knight's superb foot strength to jump to an unreachable height, and pressed the muzzle of the cannon before firing against the Conqueror King's chariot.  On the other hand.

    In response to this, the Conqueror King shouted in a panic and pointed over there in a hurry: "Wait, wait, wait, over there"

    That is the island where the summoning was completed. The King of Conqueror probably wants to say that there are three new heroic spirits there. Rather than fighting me, the most important thing is to see who those heroes are first.  .  But sa

    e

    It＊s completely different from what he thinks.

    That guy has hurt their enemies several times, and now he is doing these disgusting and impossible things here. How could he not stop them?  Iskandar, who blocked them, was also the target of the attack.  Maybe in normal times

    e

    You may also suppress your impatience, talk to this idiot who may have some mental problems, ask him what he thinks, and then help that guy, and then reach a negotiation.  But now that her best friend has been played, the King of Knights doesn't have that patience. She chooses the most direct and effective way to solve the problems that are blocking her.

    ※＃cali

    e

    !  !  !  "

    Ignore the ride

    , the light of destruction flashed again, sa

    e

    The giant blade in his wrist swung down fiercely, and the golden holy sword was wrapped with golden light, making the sword look several times larger, more like a weapon only used by the Titans.  Now, the downward-moving cannon roared, and the entire sword of victory and contract was released the moment it fell. Now this sword is more like a sword than an ultimate slash.

    e

    He pressed down the giant sword, trying to make the Conqueror have no way to escape.

    The distance is not far enough, it is too late to dodge, and a fight in which both sides are injured is not what the King of Conquerors wants.

    When facing this golden fire for the second time, Iskandar's face did not have the serious expression last time. He gritted his teeth suddenly, as if he had made some decision, and then suddenly waved his hand.  Sword of Padda.

    The giant cannon of light passed directly through the ride

    The track we are on is more doomsday than the one we are in.The golden dragon that was even more brilliant rushed directly into the distance, and the space that had just healed its scars screamed again. This time it was not a high-speed tear, but the high-temperature magic accelerated by the dragon factor burned out new holes in the space.  scar.  The trajectory of the Sword of Victory passed between the two islands and reached a distance unknown to anyone. At the other end of the sea level, a new group of light burst out.

    Before the light completely blocks his field of vision, sa

    e

    Didn＊t see ride

    Was the shadow that escaped really overwhelmed by his own sword of light?

    the answer is negative.

    sa

    e

    Under the recoil of the explosive Noble Phantasm, she flew backwards. She summoned the Wind King Barrier and created an invisible barrier in the air. Then she stepped on the barrier and prepared to land on the sea.

    But in the process of falling, she incredibly saw the light of lightning.

    The divine chariot that was supposed to be destroyed by itself was actually flying a few meters above the sea. The divine bull was pulling the chariot, with one hand holding the reins and the other holding a sword.

    It was actually intact.

    "how＃＃"

    Maybe these two words sa

    e

    She had already figured it out before she said it, looking at Xinghui with the sword in the King of Conqueror's hand still wounded and still filled with lightning.

    Just now, my lightsaber was aimed at Ride who was trying to escape in the air.

    , but he had no way to dodge. Although the chariot was fast, when the bull drove its front hooves and started running, it was surprisingly slow, which became a big flaw.  Jumping out of the car meant that he would fall into the black sea, and his death would only be worse.  So Iskandar came up with a solution.

    He is sa

    e

    The moment he used his Noble Phantasm, he pulled back his chariot. He lost his standing point and fell downwards.  But it avoided excali being shot down at an angle.

    u

    , before he was about to fall into the sea, he took out his chariot and held himself up to prevent him from falling into the sea.

    "You guy!" The Knight King gritted his teeth angrily and angrily shouted at the guy who was also a king but didn't have the guts to confront him head-on: "You are the most powerful only when you run away."

    However, his low cry cannot be heard by the Conquering King, and he cannot pursue him. Now ride

    Although it is within the shooting range, it is still more than enough if you want to avoid it.  sa

    e

    in caste

    In front of the fallen island, the figure of the Conqueror King returning to the battle formation was staring at him.

    Even if it is an old enemy that he once wanted to fight and defeat, Iskandar does not want to fight sa now.

    e

    Fight.  At this moment, the big bear had already run towards the royal jelly in his heart.

    When the wheels of the chariot crossed be

    se

    ke

    Overhead, the King of Conqueror pulled the reins, and the bull was urged to land in a more brutal way. On the dark beach, Iskandar jumped off the chariot, walked directly in front of the white knight, blocked him, and looked at him.  With the new three SE

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ※Those were two tall, handsome, rich men and a short, black, poor man＃ ah, no, it was two tall men and a short man.

    On the black body, the growth of the muscles and the thickness of the arms and legs are completely normal, but because the body is too small, the limbs appear very thick and short.  It's just that the skin that is darker than black people is indeed very strong.  This man was not wearing any clothes on his body, and his feet were bare. He only wore a simple layer of black cloth around his waist, which was considered a form of regionally unique clothing.

    And his face This man, who was obviously suspected of showing off, put on a mask on his face, and it was a bone mask that was completely black and completely opposite. The texture and style were like a human skull. Against the black skin,  Very eye-catching.  It just looks indescribably weird in contrast to his appearance.

    Anyone who has participated in the Holy Grail War knows who this person is.

    Another Assassin was summoned by the white archers. I don＊t know his true identity or face, but he is not as flexible as Bai Bian. He can directly tell that he is a dwarf.

    The second man is his opposite. He is a tall man with a height of over 1.9 meters. The first thing people see is his helmet.

    The golden helmet sits on the man's head like a crown. It contains a pair of sharp sword-like eyes and a strong face. Although it is incomplete, it can be seen that this is a very handsome man, and he is full of energy.  Masculinity, in short, means being a handsome and pure man.

    He wears armor and looks likeIt was older than the bronze armor on Iskandar, and belonged to the era of Medusa. The armor on the upper body was a single piece, with wrist armor and knee armor.  It's just that the silver color all over the body is sa

    e

    Only such a knight can be glorious.  The decoration on the armor also reveals the bravery and arrogance of this knight. Looking at him, you feel that you feel bright, because he belongs to the party of righteousness. The son of light who will appear in any era is the same as sa

    e

    The same people.

    The third man, the man standing on the edge is the tallest, his body is directly over two meters, almost close to ride

    He is taller, and his makeup is comparable to that of the man just now.

    If the man in the middle is the incarnation of light, this man is the incarnation of Hua Fang.

    The armor and robe are made of the best materials. The armor is made of steel and the robe is brocade, which is bright and bright.

    The armor binds the clothes, this name

    Although vant is wearing armor and is said to be a knight, he is more like a cavalryman, and he is also a cavalryman.  The armor he wears is all made of shiny stainless steel, obviously in the shape of Mingguang armor, but the flash is not silver.  The armor on the strong man's body seemed to be stained with something. Although the skirt was very clean, the red that penetrated into the armor had dyed the armor black. The shiny black armor made him stand out from the silver knight next to him.  contrast.  The entire set of armor is mainly black and red, but the edges are wrapped in cloth of various colors, and it is still the gorgeous color of multiple silks.  There are liger-shaped copper heads on both shoulders and abdomen, and even the steel boots on his feet have animal patterns.

    And the ornaments on his head are even more brilliant, a purple gold crown inlaid with pearls and jade, which can only be worn by princes, nobles or young generals. But this man stays on top of his head, more arrogant than a boy, and more arrogant than a royal.  More domineering.  The long blood-colored wings hang down the back of the man's hair, like the tail wings of a phoenix, eye-catching.

    ??????????????? And on the robe that leaks out, it looks like a dragon or a phoenix, or like a wave like a cloud.

    It＊s extremely rich and colorful, but it doesn＊t feel gaudy at all. Rather, it feels like the honor this man was born to have.  Not only that, he was born with a broad face, a tiger's back and a bear's waist, a leopard's body and ape's arms, and he had the power of a galloping horse. He was really good-looking.  He also has a dignified appearance, and his eyes are like bright stars. He blinks occasionally, and his eyes are like a griffon pouncing on food.

    Just standing still, the murderous power made the dust on the ground rise.

    At this moment, these three heroic spirits stood in the center of the magic circle where the clouds had not yet dispersed, sizing up Iskandar who had just come down in front. Likewise, Iskandar sizing up the three of them, but when he saw the man in the middle,  He was startled.  Iskandar seemed to have thought of something about this person he definitely didn't know, and couldn't help but mutter: "Are you"

    "This is" The man with the long bloody feathers looked at this obviously abnormal dark space, and then snorted in disgust.

    "It looks like I was summoned to a very strange place." Understanding that the other heroic spirits standing next to him were not enemies, the knight in silver armor replied with a helpless voice: "ride

    , Assassin, and the unknown heroic spirit in front of you, even if you are given the corresponding knowledge, you will feel confused.  "

    He raised his hand and looked at it, then looked at the world.

    In response, the man glanced at him and snorted again, his voice and eyes full of unruliness.

    The same goes for these three heroic spirits. They also understand that although they were summoned by the Holy Grail system, this Holy Grail War is not like the previous ones. This is what they know after being given limited knowledge and what happened.

    "Hey, you're blocking me." The white archer in gold armor left the ride dissatisfied.

    He walked out from behind and cleared his throat at the three newly born heroic spirits. After all, they were summoned and the knowledge they were given was probably incomplete. He wanted to add a few points: "Well"

    But when the knight in the golden helmet spoke first, he was immediately silenced.

    "Oh, sure enough you are here too, a

    che

    "After he saw his summoner, his expression suddenly became stern and he said this in an emotionless voice.

    "What?" Bai a

    che

    Stunned.

    He calls himself a

    che

    ?

    No, why is it called this?  If the knowledge given by the summons is incomplete, then they will only fail to recognize themselves.  If comprehensive, they should recognize themselves as their master

    &nbsp;, why did you say se?

    The class of vant comes, and

    Suddenly understanding something, the impostor looked at the knight who spoke.  And the guy looked at him with some doubts at this moment: "Although it feels very inappropriate, is this also the Noble Phantasm you have hidden? a

    che.

    "

    He pointed at the armor on the counterfeit.

    It＊s now clear what happened. This guy looked at his face and thought he was that guy. Moreover, he was wearing the armor of the King of Heroes, which confused him.  Although they were re-summoned, they were given knowledge, and the events and ending of the Third Holy Grail War recorded in the Holy Grail were also given to them, so they could understand that their Third Holy Grail War was over.

    The white archer touched his face. He didn't expect that this guy actually recognized his face. That meant that the real owner of this face also participated in the Third Holy Grail War.

    ※I didn＊t expect that,§ he muttered in a low voice.

    ※a

    che

    , you stand with these guys, that means you know something, answer me, why are we here?  The Holy Grail War should be over," said the knight with the shining helmet.

    "That time is over for you." The white archer waved his hand and pointed the command spell in his hand at them: "Also, don't get me wrong, I'm not a person.

    che.

    "

    Seeing that the command spell that bound his body appeared on the man's hand, it was a sacred mark with three entangled shapes, and there were six more on their invisible wrists, which was exactly the number of them.

    "you＃＃"

    "Think about it, think about it clearly. I should implant the general idea of ??the matter into your brains. Think about it and you will understand it clearly." The impostor put the gold gauntlet back on and pointed at his head.

    "Think about it" the knight in silver armor repeated in a low voice, but was suddenly stunned, and the man with the golden crown next to him also understood what was going on.

    "Understood? Who am I? What do I want to do? Where is this place? What era? Do you understand?" The counterfeit asked several questions in succession.

    ""

    After a long moment of silence, the shortest assassin replied with a voice behind the mask: "I know everything."

    Using the knowledge given by the Holy Grail system, these people barely understood the whole story and the current situation.

    "Okay, now that you know who the enemy is? And there is a command spell to let you know your position, so I won't say more. You know what to do." The white archer didn't look back, just flicked  With his fingers, dozens of Noble Phantasms flew out from above his head, blasting wildly at the berserker who rushed over after observing the situation. The black knight was holding his own sword in his hand at the moment and could not accept the sword outside, so he had to retreat.  , the Rain of Noble Phantasm blocked his advancing feet in place.

    There was no reply, only the roar of the Noble Phantasm exploding water and black mud.

    "In this case, I'm not in a hurry to let you fight. You answer me a question first." In response to the silence of several people, Bai a

    che

    He didn't care, he just said: "The real owner of this face is the a in your mouth

    che

    , did he also participate in the Third Holy Grail War?  Tell me the situation.  "

    Feeling that the eyes of others were focused on him, the knight standing in the middle smiled bitterly, knowing that this job belonged to him. After all, he was the one who started the conversation.

    ※It＊s about the Third Holy Grail War, that guy, a

    che

    I don＊t know much about it, but he is the weirdest opponent I have ever seen.§ He said: ※I have only seen him take action three times. He is a guy who doesn＊t care about means at all.  After the swordsman of Twin Peaks killed your predecessor, the ride beside me

    Found him and stepped forward to provoke him, but the guy was standing a few kilometers away on the battlefield between the two, using a bow and arrow to snipe. The guy had been waiting for the other SE.

    ? Vant fight and use your own abilities to make a profit.  The same should be true for the assassin, and the swordsman was lucky enough not to die because he discovered it in time.  After being discovered by me, he used his sword to fight me while escaping.  At the last moment, the Holy Grail went berserk, and everyone was helpless. Even the heroic spirits were trapped, but he used the inherent barrier to trap the thing inside, and then destroyed it completely - I  My memory ends here. I haven＊t seen the devastating scene because I disappeared before that.  "

    Is this the case? Avenger Soul thought about it and thenSearching among the many memories in his body was like looking for a fish in the sea. Finally, he remembered it.

    "Oh, it seems so. Tsk, I didn't see that guy at first. I don't know.

    che

    Who are the servants of this class?  Humph, I didn＊t expect it to be that guy, really!  "He laughed as if he was happy from the bottom of his heart.

    a

    che

    ,a

    che

    , Emiya Shirou, Heroic Spirit Emiya, Guardian Really.

    Thinking about why the Third Holy Grail War failed, the impostor was amused.  Unexpectedly, he was stopped.

    This passage should make Tohsaka Rin and sa

    e

    Listen, let them know that Emiya Shirou has gone further than them in the Holy Grail War and is entangled in more things.

    "Forget it, stop chatting. Now is not the time for chatting. The enemy is over there. You have seen it. They want to deal with me. I can't do it alone, so I asked you to help. And even if you are not willing, I  I have the command spell to control you, I order you to deal with them." He raised his arm as if to order them, but suddenly remembered something: "Oh, by the way, although this is the sea,  But you must not fall down, because once you do, it will become something you don't like, so don't move with people who don't have the ability to fly or run on water like them."

    He waved his hand: "I don't like forcing people. As long as you fight hard, I won't do anything elseHey!!"

    While he was speaking, a man in a brocade robe walked past him and ignored his words.

    Regarding the man who ignored him, the white archer turned his head and looked at his back. Just now he was about to make some intimidating remarks as a superior, but this man paid no attention to him and walked over directly. This was too much.  No more face.

    Use a command spell to ask him to slap her in the face〞just when I was thinking about it, that person spoke.

    "Hey, just kill them all." He looked at the enemies on the island in the distance and the black-armored knights nearby, and smiled. It was a smile that made his blood boil after seeing the enemies: "Huh, look.  They don＊t look like ordinary small fish and shrimps.§

    "Those are two dragons, two poisonous pythons." The avenger said angrily, pointing to the side and said: "Come back here, you don't have the ability to run on water, and you don't want to fly like the government network. You are just a human being."  Ordinary ride

    That＊s all, just stay still!  "

    "Water? Flying?" The tall heroic spirit responded with a sneer. It was obvious that he was supplied with magic power to exist.

    Vant, however, smiled like a king. He turned his head to look at him, then looked at Iskandar, looked at the sword in his hand, and the very arrogant flying bull cart, and burst into laughter again.  .

    A flaming red whirlwind blew up, and the flame-like wind and waves entangled the heroic spirit in it. He waved his hand violently, and the magic power flowed through his hand like a long wind, turning it into a long-handled object.

    The long pole of stainless steel plated with copper is as thick as an ordinary person's arm. Some kind of creature is engraved on it as if it wants to lock it. A long red tassel is connected to the sharp tip, but it is not an ordinary spear tip.  There is a crescent-shaped branch on one side, connected by the tail of the spear, and a long branch like a sickle protrudes from the other side.

    When you see this thing, you can find that it can be chopped, stabbed, hooked and chopped. It is an extremely weird weapon.

    Then a tall and terrifying foreign object appeared next to him, with a body one foot long, eight and a half feet tall from hoof to top.  The whole body is as red as charcoal, without any stray hair; the head, back, and four hooves are all decorated with gold ornaments, making it look extremely powerful.  It screamed and roared, as if it were flying into the sea.

    People who see him may have questions, what kind of monster is this?  Is it a horse?  Why is it so high?  The hooves and legs are still so long and thick.  Also, what are those golden masks and hoofs that look like ghost faces?  It was almost like a yoke to restrain this beast.

    The man got on his horse, flicked the halberd in his hand, and kicked the horse's belly. The horse immediately jumped up and jumped onto the water.

    Wearing a three-pronged purple gold crown with hair, a Xichuan red brocade robe with flowers on the body, an animal-faced head-swallowing chain armor, an exquisite lion belt tied around the waist, and gold-headed gilt silk flying bear boots on the feet.  The heroic spirit holding Fang Tian's painted halberd and riding a neighing red rabbit horse laughed wildly: "I have a red rabbit horse. I can cross the water as if I were walking on flat ground. What should I be afraid of?"

    (The Third Holy Grail War Haha, I am also vulgar, I raped some heroic spirits, ride

    ,lance

    ,assassin,One of them is from ha, and the other two are my own creations, ride

    Everyone definitely knows who it is, lance

    You can probably guess who it is.  I am now from lance

    In his mouth, he wrote something about the Third Holy Grail War. To put it simply, it can be regarded as making up for a previous pitfall.  Let＊s wait and see what the next development will be.  )

 Text Chapter 198 Vacation

    Piao Tian Literature The golden wrist-wrapped shoes sprinkled red sparks, like a burning horse. It spread its four hooves in mid-air as if to show its ability to fly, and then with the momentum of breaking through the city wall, it violently  Treading on water.

    "boom!"

    It was not the splash of falling into the water, but the thump of Rucai on the solid ground. The mighty Mingjun carrying the tall and heavy-armored general should have sunk after falling into the water, but the strong hoofs actually  As if stepping on hard and flat ground, the creatures formed by the whirlwind of fire are standing on the dark sea.  []

    ※Ordinary ride

    ＃§ The general, who was already filled with murderous intent, turned his head and looked at his master behind him.

    , there was no trace of respect in his eyes.

    His identity is already obvious.

    "Uh" The white archer frowned and thought for a moment, then reluctantly admitted his mistake to the most powerful general of the Three Kingdoms: "Okay, I forgot about the legendary bonus."

    So Lu Fengxian turned his attention to ride

    , that is, Iskandar, he sneered, shook his head at his lightning ox cart, which was more arrogant than the red rabbit horse, and asked: "Are you Iskandar?"

    After receiving the affirmative answer, General Lu sighed pitifully: "It's powerless, it's too powerless."

    "What?" Iskandar's big red eyes widened, not understanding what he meant.

    Just blocked BE all at once

    se

    ke

    , injured Medusa, and blocked Medea's magic, just relying on a chariot. If such chariots are powerless things, then the only powerful thing in the world is probably the King of Heroes.  Of ea.

    But, Lu Bu said this.

    "There is nothing to be proud of in a treasure phantom that is not created by one's own strength. It relies on external forces. Special things are just weak evidence in the final analysis." Lu Fengxian pointed his halberd at him and shouted loudly: "This can be said to be a powerful weapon."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? But if the Noble Phantasm is lost, nothing will be left.  Powerless, extremely powerless!  !  "

    At the end of the sentence, the fierce general＊s eyes scanned all the sex

    Vant, to whom is the contempt in his mouth directed? Probably everyone. They are obviously powerful heroes of all eras, but in his eyes they seem as ridiculous as a drooling child.

    This is Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian. He believes in his own strength more than a powerful treasure phantom, because no matter how powerful a weapon is, it requires a user to use it.  Therefore, it is more important to exercise your own strength than weapons.  His two Noble Phantasms, whether it is the Fangtian Painted Halberd in his hand or the Red Rabbit Horse under his seat, are not very powerful and of high level as Noble Phantasms, and they exist as tools to assist him, there is nothing special about them.  Ability.  However, there is no doubt about Lu Bu's strength as a heroic spirit. Although he is a ride other than the three major knights,

    , in the Third Holy Grail War, he dared to challenge sa in the first battle

    e

    , and did not fall behind at all, and was finally defeated by a

    che

    Use Fantasy Crash to kill him from a distance, otherwise the outcome of the battle remains to be determined.

    Therefore, what he recognized was not a heroic spirit with a powerful Noble Phantasm, but an opponent who was truly powerful in his own right.

    Then he left a string of laughter and galloped towards the enemy in front. The calm sea water became the solid ground under his feet, and the first enemy on the battle path had already jumped in front of him.

    The Black Knight, who was standing on the sea at this moment, had just dodged many Noble Phantasms and the black mud in the sea water that was blown up.  Holding the Lake Light without Regrets in his hand, the knight＊s unarmed immortality, a noble phantom that can capture the enemy, is sealed.

    Now, Lu Bu among men and Red Rabbit among horses were galloping in the direction of the enemy, but before the BMW even took two steps, it was blocked by this dark guy.

    Although I don＊t know if he did it on purpose, the guy who stands in front of Lu Bu single-handedly usually doesn＊t end well, not to mention that Lancelot doesn＊t have a horse yet.

    Without even trying to control the horse, Chitu raised his body when he saw something blocking the way.  To a certain extent, this horse, like its owner, is an extremely proud guy.  When it saw the person, it didn't dodge or dodge. It just curled up its two front hooves, and then dropped down with great force, intending to turn this obstacle into a stepping stone.

    This man is both a man and a horse. When he sees someone blocking the road, he will step on it. In his eyes and the instinct of the beast, he has a common concept: stepping on me is your blessing.

    But Lancelot is absolutelyHe is a freeloader. Just now, the oxen and chariots of God have been able to avoid him, but now that a bloody horse is coming, he won't be trampled to death.  I saw a flash of red light in the black armor. The black knight advanced instead of retreating. He waved the fallen sword with his backhand and faced the falling horse's hooves. The dark blade had already burst into black light.

    ※a

    oungidht!  "

    Lu Bu was still leisurely wanting to experience the bumpy up and down vibration when he stepped on someone, so he narrowed his eyes and glanced at him with disdain, but it was better not to glance at him. Once he glanced at him, he couldn't look away.  A huge black shadow burst out from the black knight's hand like a monster, grinning and roaring at him.

    Noble Phantasm!

    In an instant, he could tell what kind of powerful attack the opponent was using. Lu Fengxian faced this wave of death without any fear. Instead, his eyes were shining.

    The falling horse's hoof was about to hit the black shadow, but before that, something seemed to flash, dazzling the eyes of the heroic spirit, and then there was the regretless lake light and blazing flames flying into the sky.  Go, ride the huge magic mouth

    And his horse was completely devoured.

    The Dark Knight swung a fierce blow and found that the enemy in front of him disappeared without a trace as the light of the lake receded. He stood up straight and planned to

    His head dropped suddenly, and his whole body bent forward.

    A ray of red cold light passed over his head, and the helmet tassel was slightly swept away, but it was forced straight upright by the fierce murderous aura.

    Before he even raised his head, the Black Knight heard a slightly satisfied voice: "Oh? That's right. It seems like you are no ordinary little fish or shrimp. Compared to the Noble Phantasm, your skills are not bad!"

    Rather than being surprised, Lancelot knew what was going on. Just now, his Noble Phantasm was indeed facing the ride.

    It was sent out with the right timing and angle, but it didn't hit him. There can only be one reason: he dodged it.

    The Black Knight did not lift up his body, but continued to fall forward. Then he pressed the water surface with his left hand, and with a strong force, he turned his whole body upside down, turning one hundred and eighty degrees in a rotation axis mode, and the other  The hand holding only the sword swung violently.

    In the end, his sword drew nothing.

    At the same time, his side was greeted by a sharp edge with a steel tip that was dragged to the water.

    The hand that was pressing on the water surface exerted another force, and the black knight rose into the air. With the sharp sound of the sharp edge scratching his visor, his hanging body turned somersaults and turned around, but all he could see was that he was already far away.  Three generations of cavalry came around the corner.

    This guy＃＃

    The be falling on the water

    se

    ke

    It is impossible to make a correct assessment of his strength. He cannot think in such a complex way, but one thing that is certain is that he is very fast.

    Fast, too fast.

    Now everything is clear. The first blow just now, Hu Guang without regrets, the killing blow that was clearly delivered accurately, did not hit him. That was because he dodged it.  At that moment, he went around behind him to attack him. He dodged and counterattacked at the same time, but he still dodged it and counterattacked from another direction, as if he had the power of teleportation.

    But he didn＊t do it with the support of the Command Seal. This guy moved by himself. He was a cavalryman, and that speed was the strength of the BMW under his crotch.  Moreover, he can see through his own attack with a speed of A+ and urge the red rabbit to dodge. A man with this kind of vision has no doubt about his strength.

    Very strong.

    Skip all the above thought processes, be

    se

    ke

    Without rational thinking, I only relied on intuition to reach the conclusion of these two words.

    Let＊s talk about Lu Bu＊s Noble Phantasm here.

    As a cavalryman, Lu Fengxian, one of his Noble Phantasms is Fang Tian Hua Ji, and the other is a ride

    The necessary element of the class is the red rabbit horse.  The halberd is a famous blade, and the horse is a sacred horse, but neither of them is a high-level treasure, nor does it have elements that are inescapable like the Death Thorn Spear of the Wind King's Barrier.  As a Noble Phantasm, Fang Tian's Painted Halberd is only level B. It is a weapon similar to Shirou's general Mo Xie. But because the user is Lu Bu, he can use Fang Tian's Painted Halberd to skillfully display his martial arts. Using this complex weapon, he can  His own force is brought into full play, causing powerful destructive power. It is like an amplifier. Speaking of the Noble Phantasm, it is just a symbol of him. Fang Tian's painted halberd should be said to be a sharp weapon.

    And the Red Rabbit Horse has no special abilities. The fourth and fifth generations of rides

    The famous horses you ride on are all the beasts of gods with terrifying power.?, but it doesn't work anymore. It's not a special BMW, it's just a better breed of horse with the predecessor of the Sweat BMW.  As a Noble Phantasm, it doesn't even reach level B, it's only level C, and that's not in terms of destructive power.  But when Lu Bu rides it, he can have more than twice the speed.  Lu Bu's speed is only b, but after riding the red rabbit horse, his speed is b++.

    Fang Tian Hua Ji and Red Rabbit Horse, these two Noble Phantasms are genuine anti-personnel Noble Phantasms - that is, the Noble Phantasms with the lowest destructive power.

    However, just now, Lu Bu relied on a C-level anti-personnel treasure to avoid Be, who was superior to him in all abilities except strength.

    se

    ke

    The strongest attack, an A++ level anti-city treasure.  Because for this guy, he doesn't believe in external forces, he only believes in himself. He relies on his own strength to win. And with this self-confidence, he has trained his own strength to a level comparable to China's strongest Tripod Overlord.  .

    Now, this ride other than the three knights

    , he was holding Fang Tian's painted halberd on his shoulder carelessly, looking at Bisa with a raised look.

    e

    The ability value is even higher be

    se

    ke

    , with a look of ill-intention and murderous intent.

    There is no need to talk, only fight.

    Lu Bu is also a little interested in this guy, because as a ride

    The cavalry has an absolute advantage in speed. Being able to dodge his two halberds in hand-to-hand combat is not something that ordinary small fish and shrimps can do. And judging from the appearance of the opponent, it seems that there is still room for it. As a be

    se

    ke

    Having this kind of technology should not be underestimated, so you can probably have a good fight.

    But it＊s a pity that the other party doesn＊t have a horse, otherwise, he would be even happier.

    The fierce general urged the mount, and the red beast let out a long neigh. The motorcycle roared when it started. At this moment, the red rabbit horse was like a roaring neigh. It raised its two front hooves high, then dropped, and rushed up with the power of a rhinoceros.  .

    And be, whom he regards as his target

    se

    ke

    He didn't mean to be casual. He climbed down with his whole body, except for his right hand, and stood on the ground on three limbs. He held his head high like a beast, with red eyes aiming to catch prey, and then jumped up suddenly, his whole body soaring in the air.  Then he kicked the air quickly.  The obstruction caused by tearing the air was used as a focus, and the berserker turned into a falcon and rushed down.

    Lu Bu looked at the opponent's black sword, held the halberd in one hand, and stabbed the eagle's claws straight down from the sky.

    The black sword edge faced the sharp halberd blade, and the halberd tip faced the sword edge. At the moment when the weapons crossed each other, even though he might have been attacked by the black light just now, Lu Bu was not afraid at all, because he was confident that he could definitely hit his own during the attack.  When the time comes, he can easily avoid it.

    At this moment, Lu Bu only had Lancelot in his eyes, and Lancelot only had Lu Bu in his eyes.  They were completely unaware of the surrounding situation. Both of them believed in their own strength and believed that any external force would not be enough to distract them, and any sneak attack would be noticed by them first.

    Just when the two people's swords and halberds were wrong, and the halberd branches caught the blade of the giant sword, the two people wrestling with each other were blinded by a burst of flying sand and rocks, as well as a snow, fog and frost storm

    The white knight looked at the shadow that was like a red comet fighting with the black armor, and looked at Iskandar's back. If this heroic spirit of the cavalry was laughed at, would he want to compete with that guy?  , this is not possible

    ※Drink hahaha!!!§

    Just when he was thinking about whether to dissuade him, the imposter was driven away by a sudden burst of laughter. Of course, there was only one person who could laugh like this.

    He raised his eyes and saw the satisfied laughter of a strong man who had drunk enough wine.

    "Very good, very good." Although he had just been despised by the heroic spirit who was also a cavalry class, the Conqueror King couldn't help but nodded with satisfaction: "That guy's name is Lu Bu, right? It's such a strange name, very good, very good.  "

    "Where is the best place?" Bai a

    che

    ask.

    "Everything is fine." Iskandar grinned: "That guy seems to value his own strength more than anyone else, so he is more confident than anyone else, thinking that he is the strongest man, and has the corresponding force, so  I haven＊t met anyone in a long time.§

    "so what?"

    ※Such a man is suitable to fight under this king. He possesses great power but does not know the correct way to use it. Even the strongest has no power at all."Iskandar liked Lu Bu very much and wanted to take him under his command.

    "Hey, he's a famous traitorous general." Bai a

    che

    Remind him gently and kindly.

    "Then I will show great strength to make him believe that his choice is right." Iskandar thinks this is not a cause for concern.

    "" Let's not say that Lu Bu had no idea of ????taking refuge in Iskandar, but that he didn't even pay attention to him at all, so the white archer reminded him kindly again: "Ravage him with an ox cart? Hey?  , that would be an insult to him, and he would not like you even more."

    "No, how could I, Iskandar, do such a thing?" The Conqueror King looked at him with disdain, and said loudly and vigorously: "My dominance is to conquer. When I win, I don't destroy my opponent. When I dominate, I don't insult my opponent."  , I will let him see my power, and let him worship under my command with satisfaction."

    White a

    che

    He took the trouble to explain the difference between the two dimensions and the three dimensions to the King of Conquerors: "But don't forget, one of the things he looks down on you is that you are just a guy who relies on external power."

    ※Then let him see the Noble Phantasm created by my own strength,§ Iskandar shouted again.

    "A Noble Phantasm created by one's own strength? What is it? Apart from the bullock cart, isn't itwell"

    He covered his mouth before he finished speaking, because otherwise he would have eaten a mouthful of sand and snow foam. You may wonder where the yellow sand and white snow came from in this world full of black mud and black sky. Indeed, it was just returned  No, but now there is, and they still care about a certain man-made eye of the storm, spinning and scattering throughout the world.

    "Keep your eyes open and watch." Inside the wind, sand and snow, the fiery red body was still tall and clear. His burning eyes looked over the floating red robes at the white archer who closed his mouth and nose: "This is my real power, isn't it?"  The things I took from others are the treasures I obtained through countless battles. They were not external forces but the strongest power I gained myself."

    As if he was about to split the world filled with sand and snow, the Overlord raised the sharp sword in his hand: "Not only the guy named Lu Fengxian, but also you, everyone in this world is watching, even all eras.  No matter how heroic we are, let them see our strongest power."

    "Come to me across time and space, my friends," he shouted with a satisfied smile. As he shouted, his sword was like a flag that could serve as a road sign, bringing up a dazzling whirlwind.  .

    I heard his call, saw the Celtic sword that could be held high as a flagpole, his courtiers who once followed the Overlord, his friends, his partners who have experienced thousands of mountains and rivers together, and laughed happily.  They gathered in front of him.

    Even if the body has dissipated and the spirit has left this world, as long as they hear the king's call, they will transcend time and space, mass and speed, and come to this man's side.

    ※ Moreover, it will also bring about the most respect for the king and the majestic territory that best reflects the king and his ministers.

    The white snowflakes, along with the hot sand, turned into a huge black hole that no one could stop. It swallowed up the sky and the earth, and swallowed up the sea water. Even the heroic spirits present were not immune. They were attracted by this whirlwind one by one and fell.  The eye of the new world.

    "Iskandar"

    On the island a hundred meters away, sa

    e

    Squinting his eyes and looking at the white light and shadow that had exploded, he naturally understood what it was and was already mentally prepared to face this force.  She should be trembling at the terrifying power, but because she was about to see that lineup again, she actually felt trembling with excitement.

    In the eye of the storm came the Overlord＊s invitation: ※sa

    e

    "Hey, the banquet will be held ten years from now, but the venue is too shabby, even I can't stand it. This time, let me prepare the venue. In exchange, you will prepare the bar.  "

    The answer of the King of Knights was naturally not shabby: "Wine made with your blood? But even if my sword brought the wine, do you have a vessel in your venue that can hold so much blood wine?"

    "Naturally, the sky and the earth are dark and yellow, and all space is the territory I will conquer. If there are not enough wine glasses, I will drain the sea and use its hollows as wine glasses." The king smiled happily and put sa

    e

    and three other women were attracted inside.

    "Huh!"

    It seems as if hearing a shout coming from somewhere, a person subconsciously wants to turn his eyes, and then

    "Bang!! Oops!" At this moment, somewhere in London, ordinary people probably don't understand the true meaning, and just think it is some kind of classically shaped big fool.??, and to truly understand its meaning, it is a place called the Clock Tower.

    The time here is completely different from that in Japan. It＊s not long after the afternoon.

    And inside the college-like clock tower, in a certain courtyard, a long-haired man was thinking with a gloomy face.  He looked like he was less than thirty years old, but he was frowning and tilting his head with his hands behind his back, like an old man full of resentment, walking back and forth around the courtyard.

    "Damn it, hate it, hate it, hate it, hate it, hate it" If you get closer to him, you can only hear a continuous curse. Who are you talking to with such hatred?

    No one, just this man immersed in his own anger.

    But being so focused on one thing will lead to the neglect of other things. The result is that after another turn, he hit a tree with such force that it even caused the leaves to tremble.

    The man who fell to the ground stood up and glanced at the tree even more resentfully. Not to mention what attracted him while he was distracted just now, so he bumped into it. The location of the tree itself was not considered.  Considering that this was a tree that the gardener in the clock tower worked hard to maintain, he did not destroy it.

    "However, speaking of it, my magic skills probably only include destroying trees.

    Suddenly, looking at the peaceful and motionless trees, he laughed at himself again, stood up silently, and walked to his room.

    This is the Clock Tower. Naturally, outsiders don＊t know how terrifying a group of humans are gathered here. Even if they have human forms, what they have is not human power and soul, but only the persistence of the devil.

    Yes, that＊s right, this is the largest magic organization in the world, the base of the Magic Association. It is also a place where magicians and young magicians are educated and taken in. It is also a place where many precious magic ways that need to be preserved are imprisoned.

    He is not qualified, Weber sighed, ignoring the two young girls who walked past him but kept looking at him. They were probably members of one of his classes.  Passing through the corridor, he entered the front hall of his own workshop, which was his residence.

    Taking a deep breath, Weber pressed his body into the chair, raised his head and looked at the ceiling.

    Speaking of which, even if I didn＊t pay attention, I actually bumped into a tree today. It＊s really strange. Is there something wrong? Or is it that the worries I＊ve been having have reached their limit today.

    Unlike in Japan, where he stood out from the crowd, once he returned to the Clock Tower where many magicians gathered, Webber Wilbert, who seemed to be still at level three, suddenly became gloomy and difficult to socialize with.

    As for the reason, it is the three-year-old Webber Wilbert who wants to become a very good magician. He has been feeling more and more angry because his level is not enough.  Big progress cannot be calmed down, even if he was recently crowned Elumeroy II, because after all, it is someone else's thing.

    With a melancholy breath, Weber heard a knock on the door: "Come in."

    A girl walked in, one of the girls she had just passed by. At this moment, the girl was smiling: "Teacher Wilbert, this afternoon is your lecture."

    "Well, but the time is not up yet." Weber did not stand up, but just sat there and glanced at her.

    "However, the students in our class all admire the teacher very much and want to hear the teacher's teachings earlier. If someone like the teacher teaches us, we will definitely understand the truth of magic earlier." The female student said unabashedly  Discharge, even saying words like "admiration", today's female students are really unscrupulous.

    But this trick has no effect on him. Even if he uses the magic eye of charm, it is something that a magician of Weber's level can resist.

    "I know, I'll go right away," Weber said lightly and stood up slowly.

    "Yes." The female student nodded. Then, as if she remembered something, she took out a small package from her pocket and handed it to Weber: "Teacher, I just received your package."

    Weber heard it, glanced at it, and then took it: "Thank you, you go to the lecture room first."

    ※Oh§ the female student walked out obediently, leaving Weber alone staring at the mail bag he was holding.

    He is the only one who knows that the Admiral's Grand Strategy v-x is inside

    After a while, Weber couldn't help but smile, and then put the game disc into the drawer. He planned to come back and put on the corresponding uniform to play. However, before closing the drawer, he saw a small  wooden box.

    ? ?What drove him to pick up the things in the box that he would not normally look at? Weber picked up the ordinary wooden box, opened it and looked at it, and smiled again at the contents inside.

    It was a very old thing, like the remains of a fire. It was dark red and looked like theater silk, with only a small corner.

    At this moment, Weber looked at him and smiled happily, his smile full of memories.

    "Speaking of which, I'm still not as good as you." He said to the piece of cloth that he cherished like a friend: "No matter how great your body is and how strong your strength is, there is nothing to be proud of, because to the world, it is just a piece of desert.  Just grains of sand.§

    ※I am still obsessed with being a magician. I look like a child. I am obviously the same age as him.

    He closed the wooden box and was very satisfied with his mood at the moment. He could even look deeply at the sky outside the window - he saw a certain mercury figure reflected on the glass walking out of the back room, and was immediately startled.  .

    "Hey, don't" But it was too late.

    The Mercurial maid carrying the coffee tray was walking confidently, but she didn't lift her steps when she passed the door frame. As a result, she tripped and fell to the ground. The quilt was torn and the coffee was spilled. Not to mention, the Mercury maid suddenly changed.  posture.

    She was originally imitating a maid costume, but now she suddenly changed her shape, with needle-shaped sharp points all over her body, which were sharper than a knife edge.

    This is an improved version of the Moon Spirit Essence Liquid. The magic ritual invented by the previous generation Elumeroy and Kayneth. After Weber's improvement, it has an amazing sense of self-judgment. Although it is thin, it can act independently.  Changing into normal form and fighting form is a symbol of personality.

    Although the people in the Clock Tower were amazed, it was Kayneth's start. For Weber, there was nothing to be proud of. Moreover, this guy's personality was still very thin, and sometimes he could not distinguish between good and evil and hostility.  He's a dangerous guy.  For example, now, when she tripped herself, she thought someone was attacking her and turned into a counter-attack form. As a result, the mercury hedgehog pierced Weber's floorboards in one fell swoop, and she fell in as well.

    Seeing a big hole appear on the ground, Weber couldn't help but hold his head. Thinking about how to move her out immediately, he became more and more headache.

    You should take a vacation!  !

    (There is no update for another week, so let＊s change the topic and look at related works, there are Lu Bu＊s settings there)

 Text Chapter 199 Sand Sea

    Piao Tian Literature Ciel was originally resting in his room, but his injuries last night were more serious than expected. The guy's impact seemed to have damaged one of his lungs.  If you go to the hospital for examination, you should find internal bleeding.  It is not that easy to treat yourself. Ciel has never done this kind of thing before, and he is a bit unfamiliar. After Mei Lian sent him here, he didn't know where he went.  Ciel didn't want to see him, he just wanted to recover from his injuries quickly, and then there were many things to do.

    Ciel, who was lying flat on the bed like this, not sleepy at all, just recuperating his body, suddenly felt a familiar stirring.  []

    She sat up suddenly, ignoring the pain caused by the violent movement, and just walked to the window and looked at the black light rising from somewhere on the distant mountains.

    Yes, that was the black light flow that I saw last night. Now this light flow has reappeared, and from the density and composition point of view, it is more serious than yesterday - Ciel still can't tell that this light flow is like a curse.  What the thing is, the Dead Apostles don't have such power that they can't judge.

    Darkness is at least a color, but that kind of thing is completely different. It is obviously black, but it does not have the attribute of darkness.

    Let＊s put it this way, black and white are two extreme colors. No matter which one they are, they can be distinguished, but this color does wear a black mask, but its content is completely different.  Unlike black, neither is white, nor red, orange, yellow, green, blue, or purple.  Ciel can only feel something special in it that can encompass the entire world and completely dye the world into its color. What is that thing?

    A shadow flashed through the female representative's mind. Just when she was about to get out of bed, a lazy voice appeared at the door: "Okay, don't force yourself. What else do you want to do with that body of yours?"

    Ciel raised his head and looked at the door. A young lady was holding something and gently closing the door, like a good boy who had just bought something needed for his mother.

    "Solomon"

    "Don't look at me with such a scary look. I really don't have any special ideas. Could it be that taking care of an injured colleague has an ulterior motive?" The little boy smiled bitterly and put the bag in his hand on the table. What seemed to be it?  food.

    Ciel didn＊t even believe a word of what this child who was hundreds or thousands of years old said, and she didn＊t want to talk to that guy anymore, so she took off the quilt and walked down.

    Ciel frowned at the obvious discomfort in her body as she stepped on the floor. Mei Lian saw her expression and sighed: "So don't force yourself. You are obviously a human being and you still have to show off. You can't even notice it.  The situation has developed, and we still want to cause trouble."

    "The development situation" Grasping one of the key words mentioned by the child, Ciel looked at him sharply: "Have you gone to the scene to confirm?"

    "Absolutely." Solomon nodded. Although there was no direct attack just now, he had observed some situations from a certain distance.

    "What's the situation?"

    "Don't put on such a serious expression. You don't need to worry about the current situation." Solomon said. He raised his hand, looked at the finger that could not be healed, and smiled bitterly: "Although I don't know what that guy is,  When did such a terrifying guy appear in this world again? In short, it＊s better not to mess with him.§

    Understanding that he was talking about the Bai Mao who injured himself and took away the Holy Burial Cannon Code, Ciel asked, "What do you mean?"

    "I don't know. Anyway, it feels very scary." This unknown member of the 27th Dead Apostle Ancestor did not hide his feeling of powerlessness. He did not intend to tell her in detail, and in order to be able to  To make her give up, Mei Lian continued: "Besides, it doesn't matter whether the situation is simple or serious, you have no room to interfere."

    In front of the Bow Messenger, the fifth person from the burial agency said word by word: "Bai Ji, who was executed, has already set off to go there. There is only one person accompanying her, and you know him."

    The 20th Dead Apostle, who controlled the four major monsters and didn＊t want to cause trouble, said with an expression that didn＊t want to cause trouble: ※The first level follower of vampires, Tono Shiki who has the eyes of death.§

    The white snow is mixed with flying sand, and the particles that should be cold turn out to be as hot as flames, making people wonder what is going on.  Landslides, landslides, seas and rocks shattering are scenes of the world collapsing. Although this storm does not have that power, it is a force that can change the rules of the world.

    Snow is indeed cold, but sand is hot, just because some people have remembered the bitter cold of the most dangerous barrier in the world and the heat of the most boundless desert in their hearts. Therefore, in their lives, these two  Plant somethingThey can't be separated from them. Even if they are called by their king, they will bring this scene of spending time with the king to show them, sing the king's domineering journey again, and recall the bond between the king again.

    The king was dead, his body was destroyed, and his spirit was gone. But after a thousand years, the tyrant's cry came again, bringing them back to the king's battlefield.

    When Tohsaka opened his eyes, all he found was an endless stretch of gravel, sand, sand, nothing.

    On the dim yellow desert, there are countless sand dunes that are dazzlingly high and low. The uneven heights destroy people's sense of balance, and the position they are on is the back of a huge sand dune. It's like standing on the back of a huge sand dune.  On the back of a huge sea beast.

    Looking around, the hot air rising in the air carries traces of dust. The sun in the sky is a vertical ultraviolet emitting device, and the dust brought by the wind makes the seemingly white sky pale yellow.

    "This is" When Tohsaka Rin found out that he understood what this was, he was not surprised at all: "Inherent barrier."

    Just now, there was a guy who sang a lot about creating a unique enchantment, and then created a completely different world.  However, is it possible to cover the inherent barrier with another layer of inherent barrier?  Tohsaka couldn't help but wonder.

    It is originally a forbidden technique created by elves and vampires, the ultimate secret of magicians. No magician in this world can do this, and it is usually impossible to encounter the collision of two inherent barriers, but  It's impossible to complete it without any conflict.

    After opening a world egg, a new world egg is opened inside, which is equivalent to breaking the originally sealed world. When opening the new barrier, you should be able to see the collapse of the old world.  , but why By the way, speaking of it, that guy said that his inherent barrier is different from that of ordinary people.

    Tohsaka suddenly thought of this explanation.

    That's true. That guy's inherent barrier was imitated by the incantation of the heroic spirit Emiya. It was essentially a fantasy after the magic was downgraded. That's why a new heroic spirit could be created. Moreover, in order to make Gil, who was not present at the time,  Gamesh will not miss this good show in the future. When that guy completed the world egg, he left a small tunnel between this world and the real world.

    Something similar to a secret passage, people from the outside can also enter this world. From the perspective of the people at Liudong Temple, there is now a black pillar in the backyard, but if you touch it, you will find that it is invisible.  It will click in directly, because it is a channel and not an entity.  As long as you walk in, you can enter a new world, and there are no restrictions on the number of people or identities. Anyone can enter, for example, a certain pair who just came from the back mountain.

    A male and female combination of a blonde girl and a black-haired girl wearing glasses.

    "Wereally want to go in?" The black-haired man with eyes scratched his face, looked at this thing that was obviously a dangerous object, and asked the blond girl next to him.

    "Yes." The blond-haired girl nodded, her red eyes looking at the black pillar with a suspicious expression, looking left and right.

    "But you can't understand the composition of this thing, right?

    "cueid" Tohno Shiki, who did not intend to enter this thing, asked again. Although he has the power to destroy everything, it is one thing to destroy the danger, and it is another thing to walk directly into the danger like this.

    "That's why I have to confirm it." The executioner princess didn't look back. She looked at this thing with an expression like looking at a dinosaur egg. She looked unhappy and seemed to want to go up and knock it.

    It＊s just a fantasy, no.  Neither is the inherent barrier.

    Princess Elquet really cares about what this world in this open world is. Her intuition tells her that there must be something that matters to her - for example, there is Roa or Ni.  Lu and his ilk.

    ※Forget it, there＊s no point in thinking about it, it＊s better to actually watch it.  Bai Ji didn't consider her male partner's mood, grabbed his arm and rushed inside.

    Returning to the inherent barrier in the inherent barrier again, Tohsaka and others, who have been captured by the first layer of world eggs, are looking at the new world in the new inherent barrier.

    This is a desert world. The word "sand sea" comes from this kind of world. The undulating sand dunes are like still waves, each with an area of ????thousands of kilometers.  The whole world seems like a golden ocean.

    There are not many things in this vast desert, so you can see those strange existences at a glance.

    Tohsaka looked past the dark knight who was standing not far in front of him at some point, and looked at the figure in the distance, through the magic?The improved eyesight can barely see those guys.

    The slight wind and sand blurred the silhouettes of people a few kilometers away. You could vaguely see the figures of the King of Conquerors and several other heroic spirits, as well as the fake golden armor that shone brightly even in the yellow sand.

    The enemy didn＊t know why he placed his presence so far away, and the heroic spirit that just galloped away didn＊t know where he was.  Tohsaka took a closer look at those guys, and then looked at sa

    e

    Said: "Do you know this barrier?"

    "Naturally, although I have only seen it once, I know its full picture" sa

    e

    answer.

    "That's good." Tohsaka nodded with satisfaction. For the enemy's strength, if you don't know its ability and power, it is very troublesome. Now since sa

    e

    If you know the enemy's capabilities, it's easy to say that your side will not fall behind in the intelligence war.

    Inquiring about sa

    e

    Before explaining what the use of the sand sea is, Tohsaka first praised: "I didn't expect that the other side's camp also has such a powerful magician, but as a mental landscape, this desert is too vast to be used as a battlefield."

    sa

    e

    But he shook his head, and then said in a low voice that Tohsaka could not understand: "No, no, this place will not be too small, and the person who activated this inherent enchantment is not a magician."

    "Huh?" Tohsaka was startled for a moment and couldn't help but ask: "Not a magician? Moreover, what do you mean by not being too small? Is the enemy's attack power?"

    sa

    e

    After being silent for a while, he said something that Tohsaka didn't understand: "You'll understand if you look ahead."

    "Ah? What does this mean?" Tohsaka frowned, sa

    e

    She understands his character. At this time, she is definitely not trying to show off, but there are some things that make her feel heavy.

    For sa

    e

    Rather than telling the characteristics of this inherent barrier with her mouth, she prefers Tohsaka to see it for herself, because whatever she says will have an impact on herself.

    Just follow sa in Tohsaka

    e

    When I looked there, I heard a sound, a uniform sound.

    "Ta, ta, ta, ta, ta, ta"

    From the distance on the opposite side, behind a group of figures of the fourth and third generation heroic spirits, there was a sound like this. The sound was deep and distant, as if it was coming from the distant horizon behind those heroic spirits.

    The sound of the bell - Tohsaka immediately denied the idea he just had. It was impossible. Even if there was a bell somewhere in this world, the sound would not spread that far.  Moreover, that kind of scattered sound like footsteps cannot be the sound of bells and drums

    The momentary pause in her thoughts made Tohsaka shudder, and she immediately realized that she might have inadvertently touched the center of this inherent barrier.

    As if responding to Tohsaka Rin's thoughts, more figures appeared behind several heroic spirits in the distance. It was still a blurry image at first, like a phantom in the shallow yellow sand, but soon  , more figures appeared, and a large number of phantoms tore apart the hypocritical world and turned into reality.

    Like the army of death returning from Hades, each figure appears like a ghost. Their figures change from distant to clear, and their postures change from vague to majestic. An army marching in neat steps, making sonorous and powerful echoes on the soft gravel.  , appearing in front of everyone as if coming from the distant horizon, the valley of death at the end of the world.

    Tohsaka Rin looked at the figure occupying the yellow sand surface and walked to sa with an expressionless face.

    e

    Next to him, he said something from the bottom of his heart: "This is really the Holy Grail 'War'."

    For her words, sa

    e

    He just held the sword in his hand tightly and said to the combatant closest to him: "Please be careful. In this kind of large-scale battle, even if I have the holy sword, I can't guarantee your safety."  .§

    After his eyes adapted to this dim world, the fake knight first discovered the third-generation ride in front of him.

    ??????? Gone, and there was nothing left except the huge body of the Conquering King and the swaying red robe.

    He seemed to be thrown in the middle of the battlefield, with the enemy in front and a group of weapons and Kotamine Kirei behind.  There is no doubt that the touch points of the Holy Grail system areAfter being brought in, Ilyasviel was still floating in mid-air. Although she was no longer under the jurisdiction of the impostor in this world, she was still floating contrary to common sense.  And underneath her, there seemed to be Matou Sakura with empty eyes.

    "As expected, he did it." After curling his lips, he asked Iskandar: "Hey, where is that guy?"

    ※I threw him aside,§ Iskandar said with a smile without looking back.

    "One side? Which side?" Bai a

    che

    I searched around, but still couldn't find it.

    Then Iskandar pointed to the side, white a

    che

    He saw nothing beyond the distant horizon. Just as he was about to ask again, the Conqueror King said: "On the other side of the desert."

    "Ahem" The impostor choked on his own saliva. Only then did he realize that the side in the King of Conqueror's mouth actually referred to the other side of the earth. This was really an unimaginable general term.  Probably thrown by the conquering king to a ride that is far away on the horizon and cannot be seen.

    , if he understood his situation at this moment, he would be half angry to death.

    At the end, he asked with some depression: "Why do you want to throw him so far away? I know that when the inherent barrier is released, the personnel can be placed and re-planned, but what do you mean by throwing him so far away?  ? Throw him there" He raised his hand in front of his eyes to block the sun, but the clairvoyance inherited from the Heroic Spirit Emiya still couldn't see the slightest trace of that guy. It seemed that he was thrown far enough.  : "don't you want him to see your army?"

    "Of course, what I want him to see is my power, but" The Conqueror King smiled ferociously: "When he returns to the battlefield, he will find that he no longer has his share. Seeing that he has been ended by me  The battle made him understand the absolute power gap. There is nothing in this world that can stop my army. Whether he accepts my command or has to fight again, I will accompany him. In short, his strength must be mine.  The thing in it, even the dark weapon called betrayal, will become a dazzling star in our army."

    "Uh" When he faced the King of Conqueror for the first time, Emiya Kiritsugu's helpless sigh was reproduced in the impostor's body. It was different from other people's thoughts. There was probably nothing wrong with this person's psychological level.  The difference between self and others, as long as you like it, don't care whether others have any special reasons to stick to it, whether they hate and despise them, as long as they look good, you want it, if you don't give it, you will rob it, rob it by force  Well, after conquering, he also wants others to bow down to him with sincerity

    Are you the earliest Gi＊an prototype of mankind!  ang

    Amainyu couldn't help but make this complaint.

    "Even if he is a powerful warrior, there is no one in my army who is not a legendary warrior." The king with the goal of conquering the world was so excited that he couldn't control himself at this moment. He opened his arms, shouted loudly, and shouted at everyone.  The hero of the era, he roared more proudly than anyone else: "Open your eyes and watch carefully. Even the heroic spirits of the past dynasties, this will be a sight that you will never see in your lifetime."

    The last words he shouted were not to the enemy, but to everyone present, to the heaven and earth, to the air, to the sand and wind, to everything.

    Because of his roar, he couldn't help but turn his head. No matter who it was, no one made a sound when they saw the scenery behind them.

    Among these heroic spirits, there are flowers of the battlefield, masters of assassinations, commanders of a country, and fallen gods. However, everyone who saw the mirror image was without exception shocked to the point of being speechless, even if they were  The king of knights I have seen also has a tense and serious face when facing this power. The assassins are almost shaking their heads - they have been crushed by this invincible force once, and they have no courage to fight with this powerful force.  of military confrontation.

    The king＊s military strength.  The most powerful Noble Phantasm that Iskandar possesses is not just an inherent barrier, it is just an accessory.

    This is an ancient army. The land it has walked across, the cities it has attacked are stronger and taller than any other army, and the land it has occupied is wider than any other country, even the Persian Empire, which once claimed to be invincible.  It also collapsed like sand under its hands.

    Even without any tools, they dared to cross the lonely peak. Without any supplies, they walked on the endless land without looking back. Without any instructions, they plunged into the sea of ??yellow sand where no living creatures existed.  .

    If you don't believe it, just look at it, and if anyone has ever forgotten this army, forgotten what they did, or denied the harsh lands they traveled through, then show them to you again,  Two thousand years later, if the records in books were regarded as nonsense, then they wouldThe lands we have passed through together let you see what reality is.  In this world, this space, this time, what is the team that can surpass the power, and what is the willpower comparable to the gods?

    The exposed muscles of the soldiers were tanned by the sun to the same bronze color, or even darker.  What they have are swords and shields, armor and helmets, glory and the king's mission, the expectations of the ministers and the king's wishes.

    This is an army with a simple goal, it just wants to cross any land that can walk. If anyone dares to block it, then no matter who they are, they will be defeated.  If there are any obstacles that dare to stand in front of you, they will be removed without mercy.

    All of this is to achieve one goal: to see the waves of the endless sea, leave your own footprints on the last coast, and listen to the sound of Oceanus' waves.

    The yellow sand cannot stop the shining of the armor, and the sun in the sky is not as bright as the warrior's shield. The warriors wearing bronze greaves, the Spartan warriors wearing red crown helmets, the Persian warriors holding swords and shields, and  Fully armed, war horses that neigh non-stop when seated, and are more aggressive than their owners. They are Macedonian cavalry who are already ready to go.

    Among them, even the shining glory and swords cannot hide the people who are more proud than the capable warriors.

    They are different and the same as the warriors around them. They are also the king's partners, his ministers, his warriors, the warriors who charge forward with the long sword. At the same time, they are also the kings of various countries.

    All the way from Macedonia to the east, we have overcome countless obstacles and in countless cities, clearly bearing the shame of defeat, but standing proudly in the army, alongside countless warriors, with a satisfied smile on their faces and an indifference towards the enemy.  The look on his face, the anticipation of waiting for the king's command, and the look of pride in his position.

    The kings of various territories that can only be seen in legends are now joining the army of the conquering king. Their different appearances and skin colors have one thing in common, that is, they have the words "No matter what the king does, as long as he gives the order" engraved on their faces.  It will clear all obstacles and open up any path for him.

    There is no confusion or objection.

    Seeing this army, you will forget your own soul. If you are an enemy, I respectfully advise you to surrender or commit suicide quickly. If you want to win, you will have to wait two thousand years.  Because they are not an iron army, not a victorious army, nor an undefeated strongman, but a team with one person holding the will of hundreds of thousands of people, and hundreds of thousands of young people carrying one person's dreams.

    This is the true Noble Phantasm of the Conquering King, the King＊s Military Power, ionianhetai

    ? oi, an ex-level Noble Phantasm, meaning unpredictable strength.  se

    Vant is a Noble Phantasm that has the ability to continuously summon.  During the lifetime of Alexander the Great, every courtier, commander, and even every soldier, as long as they were loyal to his subordinates or friends with him, would be treated as a traitor.

    Vant was summoned and gathered everyone at once. The inherent barrier was just an accessory.  To a certain extent, Iskandar is also a master

    , and is still the undisputed strongest master.

    Now sa

    e

    What they really have to face are countless heroic spirits, strong men from various fields, and armies that can fill up the river - just a few people facing countless, limited versus infinite.

    Now, the King of Conqueror put down his hands, picked up the other v-max that was transferred to him when the inherent barrier was released, put it in the back of his chariot, and jumped on the chariot.

    There is no need to say more. Since the king is already standing in front, all he has to do is follow him and rush forward.

    The knight took out his sword, the cavalry took out his spear, the Spartans began to bang their shields and roar, the Persian swords shone with cold light, and the kings of various countries were ready to go, with flags fluttering.  , the troops occupying the desert are like an endless steel jungle, eager to ravage enemies who can't even see clearly.

    ※sa

    e

    "Hey, it's not because you finally have a subordinate of yours today that I recognize you as the king." Iskandar held the reins in one hand and the sword in the other: "It's because you finally have a king."  You look like you and have no regrets about your life, so I recognize you as a king and admit that you are an opponent.  However, since you have no new wishes, I will tell you the right path.  So I ask again, how about cutting off the confusion and coming to my side?  The brave man named King of Knights is exactly the ally I, Iskandar, need. If your ability is combined with our army, it will be easy to conquer that powerful enemy. The end of the star sea is in sight, and the great circle of the world will be in front of you.  Under our feet.  "

    sa

    e

    &nbsp; With the fingers holding the sword, you can think of who the strongest enemy that guy is talking about, and he already knows what he wants to do. Unfortunately, sa

    e

    She has no interest at all, not to mention that a guy of the Conqueror's level would actually stand in that position

    There are still doubts next to a.

    "I refuse. Our paths are very different." The King of Knights responded loudly to the voice in the distance. She smiled sarcastically: "Besides, bringing your own army to threaten people is not a sincere alliance.  Way."

    "The Conqueror King has already known her answer, so he is happy. There are some mean things in this guy's bones. He will not eat what is put to his mouth. He will take what is out of reach and ask sa

    e

    He likes this the best because he can beat her into submission.

    Iskandar, who couldn't wait to cause a scene, raised his sword and shouted at the warriors behind him: "Although the number of enemies is limited, they are the King of Knights of Britain and the heroes of other eras. Let them  See how correct our tyranny is. Tonight is just the bridgehead of the attack. We are already in the east. The next battle is to conquer the world, travel around the world, and return home from Oceanus."

    "oh〞〞!!!!"

    Iskandar was impatient, and even more impatient than Iskandar were his soldiers. All the heroic spirits roared in unison, and their voices rushed away from the heat of the desert. The high-pitched shouts made people's hairs explode.  It's a sound that can scare anyone to death.

    "Then, get ready, sa

    e

    "The domineering King of Conquerors suddenly laughed evilly: "Although you are called the King of Knights, I don't know what your cavalry are like, but the Macedonian cavalry are strong men who can hug a woman while fighting. You  Can it be done?  Well, probably it can't be done.  "

    This was said so well that even the white archers gave him a bored look, feeling that it was superfluous to add such a sentence to the already sufficient provocation, and it was really strange for the conquering king to say such a sentence at this time.  , a bit unlike him.

    But the one who was mocked didn＊t say anything, sa

    e

    "Just think of it as the roar of a mad dog."

    So Bai a

    che

    Amidst the shouts of the warriors, as they approached the aftermath, they chanted in a voice that no one else could hear: "t

    Aceon.  "

    So the Conqueror King discovered that someone was destroying his high pitch in a special way. His eyes were attracted by a gem sticking out from the ground.

    And there are several pearls shining in the entire sea of ??sand.

    (There has been no update for nearly two weeks, and I haven＊t said anything. I＊m really sorry, but I don＊t know if anyone has a premonition, because I refer to the chapter name in the previous photo)

 Related Works Chapter 200: Full Begin

    Iskandar couldn't help but notice that there was a bright gem sticking out of the sand on the ground in front of the bullock cart, like a bud of some kind of nascent plant growing upwards.  The same goes for his army. The soldiers looked at the head popping up from the ground in confusion, and sa

    They tightened their bodies nervously. She didn't understand that the world she had seen had changed.  []

    However, it was the other magicians who reacted first. Having seen the infinite sword system, they immediately understood what these gems were.

    The reason why I say that is because it＊s not just the gems, that＊s just the top part, and there＊s new content underneath.  Long handles, short handles, broad planes connecting various handles and tips, bright and shining blades that catch the eye, huge elliptical defenses, unconventional shapes that catch the eye, and simple and luxurious styles.  Various forms - various weapons, that is, Noble Phantasms, various, completely non-repetitive Noble Phantasms, like fast-growing plants slowly emerging from the ground and emerging.

    There is no doubt that these things around the bullock cart and occupying the entire land are Noble Phantasms. Iskandar has seen and been hurt by the original Noble Phantasms, so it can be judged that these weapons are all Gilgamesh's.  A treasure trove of collectibles.  At this moment, they are emerging bit by bit from the inside of their own inherent barrier. In other words, they have eroded the mental landscape of the world and are eroded by other things.

    There is only one person who can do this. Iskandar turned his head and looked at the fake archer silently.

    This was indeed done by the White Archer. Originally, the world he created was through the use of magic downgrade, and a channel was connected between the body and the real world. This was done so that Gilgamesh could enter later.  And Iskandar, who recasts the inherent barrier inside this kind of world, even if he doesn't have that intention, because of the influence and modification of that world, his world has to leave a channel between it and the sea of ??darkness.  , which enables the white archer to be able to make adjustments in his own world, is also reflected here. It is also his ability to make any improvements within the scope of what he can do.  Otherwise, there are so many noble phantoms, swords, spears, shields and halberds that cover the entire earth, and even if you are exhausted, he will not be able to project them all at once.  Moreover, this would also allow the source of magic power to maintain the king's army to flow from that world, preventing Iskandar from exhausting himself.

    And in the wind and sand, facing Iskandar＊s strange look, ang

    Amainyu was very frank. He pointed directly at the weapons on the ground and said, "Nothing else. I just want to do you a favor. Didn't you say that I want to equip you with Gilgamesh's King's Treasure?"  The King's Army, now let me help you, although these things are all imitations, there is no difference in the projection parameters, they are no different from the real King's Treasure, they are genuine A-level original Noble Phantasms."

    He had some bad fun, pretending to be the most despicable shop waiter: "How about it, Iskandar, how about equipping your army with these precious phantoms now? They are genuine and come in many varieties. You can choose from them. You can definitely do it."  Satisfies the most discerning customer.§

    Iskandar looked at him for ten seconds. No one knew how his big head worked during these ten seconds, but after ten seconds, his strange eyes and expression turned into a burst of crazy laughter.

    "Hahahahahahaha"

    He laughed, he laughed wildly, he laughed wildly.  The sound was like rolling thunder that would never be encountered in this sea of ??sand. It made the Avengers' scalp numb and goosebumps all over the floor.  It seemed so funny that Iskandar's whole mouth turned into a bloody mouth when he laughed, and you were worried that he might accidentally crack his jaw.

    The white archer faced him with a smile at first, but after a while he felt something was wrong - Iskandar laughed for a full minute without breathing.

    What does it mean?  The white archer frowned.

    There was no hint of happiness or anger in Iskandar's wild laughter, nor was there any sarcasm or sneer. He just laughed blindly, as if something very worthy of laughter had happened.

    After a minute, Iskandar stopped laughing. He slowly closed his mouth, with a lingering smile on his face. The conquering king slowly shook his head and looked at the white knight with strange eyes.  Then he shook his head again, as if sighing and feeling pity.

    "What's wrong? Don't like it?" asked the impostor.

    "No need" The conquering king answered the wrong question.

    "Oh?" This makes Bai a

    che

    ??Confused.

    "Why?" He asked a little strangely: "Aren't you very envious of that guy's treasure house? You want to loot it. You don't need to rob it now. It's directly in front of you. Why??No?  It＊s not like it will hurt you. I won＊t do that. Now you can use your warriors to choose them and get the weapons that suit you. Your combat effectiveness will be improved by more than one level.  Why not?  "

    "Because it's not needed." The giant man's dark, square face had a plain expression.

    ※＃§ang

    Amainyu was a little unhappy. Indeed, anyone would be unhappy: "Because you didn't snatch these, right? You regard them as meaningless gifts."

    "You can say that." Iskandar thought for a moment and nodded.

    If the Hindu Kush is just a slope, and the Makran Desert is just a hundred meters next door, and the cities along the way are just huts made of earth and wood, then even if you pass through them, pass through them, occupy them, and reach the world  Fixed point doesn't make any sense either.

    It is precisely because of the hardships and obstacles that the end result is the sweetest and proudest ending. Iskandar will not feel happy about being given a precious phantom like a charity, but will only find it ridiculous and add to his heart.  A disgusting feeling of displeasure.

    "But is this good?" The Avenger laughed and asked him: "Your army, if they have these weapons and equipment, even the strength of small soldiers can be improved a lot, but now you give up this  The strength allows them to face a strong man with terrifying strength let＊s not talk about sa

    and be

    se

    ke

    , the strength of Medea and Medusa is not something they can resist. Let＊s not talk about the outcome of the wheel battle. When fighting, the iron rule is to reduce the damage to the minimum.  "

    Iskandar listened to his words silently, his big bear eyes twinkled a little, but instead of escaping, he rolled up his face and faced Bai A

    che

    Said: "Then, I will remain silent and you will turn your head."

    So Iskandar faced his army with a majestic smile.

    "" Bai a

    che

    There was some silence again, but not for long, because he heard footsteps.

    "Ta, ta, ta, ta, ta" The warriors who had just stood still now took steps again, and when the white knight turned around, he saw the figure walking through the steel jungle.

    The powerful warrior seemed to have no image of the Noble Phantasm in his eyes, but he saw them again and passed by their blades.  There were obviously many Noble Phantasms piercing the earth, but when these sergeants walked past them, they didn't even blink, their faces showed the desire for battle, and they were as silent as if they had seen the air.

    them＃＃

    The King of Conquerors did not issue an order to order his troops to give up the treasures on the ground, but these people had no intention of picking up these weapons.  They who are able to contact the King and arrive through time and space must be very clear about the combination of the King's treasure and the King's military power that Iskandar once said. But now when they face these weapons, it is like facing a grain of sand in the desert.

    Looking at the warriors walking past them, they didn't even take a second look at these noble phantoms. They just walked forward boldly, and only the smoke and dust from their footsteps came into contact with him.  white a

    che

    He frowned again.

    These people just didn't even look at him. If they gave up these weapons just because the king didn't speak, then what does the indifferent and almost indifferent look in their eyes mean? They were only concerned about the appearance of so many A-levels.  The original Noble Phantasm showed only a hint of surprise and no other expression.

    how come?  The white archer was completely lost in thought, and Iskandar behind him laughed and approached him.  So he immediately turned his attention to him.

    "Don't you understand?" The Conqueror faced the confused face with a playful smile, and the white archer didn't speak. He really didn't understand.

    "You made a mistake." Iskandar raised his finger in the dust of the surrounding soldiers: "You think I really wanted to get the king's treasure?"

    che

    Are you allied?  "

    "Isn't it? The King of Heroes, who possesses all the original Noble Phantasms, can serve under you. It is very satisfying and can also improve the overall strength of your army, allowing you to speed up on the road to world domination"

    "Hahaha" As if the lion's ferocious roaring laughter broke his mid-air words, Iskandar shook his head, and the pity in his eyes was even greater: "Wrong, you are thinking in the opposite direction."

    "Inverted?"

    "Yes, it is true that all your weapons are weapons. Under your control, they will not harm my army. I should have accepted your kindness and let myself??The entire army is armed with these Noble Phantasms.  But unfortunately, that's not what I need." Iskandar's voice came from the sound of shaking footsteps: "But I think you should know, what is my purpose?  For this reason, I will go on an expedition and eradicate everything that blocks me along the way. However, I cannot achieve this by myself, so I will call my partners to go with me.  For those who like my way, I will draw them into my team; for those who hate me, I will conquer them with my sword and wine.  I would laugh my way through it with my friends about the treacherous roads and conditions.  "

    He raised his head and looked at the sky, as if he was reminiscing: "Old people often say that there are so many countries in the world, and how big a territory each country has. Their king is the brave man in the song, but he can still only live in a remote place.  He lives in a corner of the land given to him by the world. There are places in this world, dangers, and hells. They are places that humans cannot set foot on. He always sees people going there, but never sees them.  Coming back But every place I went to was in this kind of situation, and not only that, we all passed through these places, even the soldiers."

    He opened his arms, and his whole body seemed to become huge in an instant: "I want to prove one thing. In this world, it is not the world that occupies human beings, but that humans live in this world, and humans occupy  The world is dominated by humans, and humans rule the world. Every inch of land in this world is territory that humans can control. No matter how dangerous the land is, it can be turned into a realm under our feet. Dragons and monsters are our meals.  , the forest and sea of ??trees are our umbrellas, the land of ice and snow is our hotbed, and the sea of ??yellow sand is our bathing place. Nothing can stop us."

    He lowered his arms and looked at the white archers with his red eyes: "If you don't believe this, you can't become a member of the Conquering King's army, so"

    That＊s why he rejected his sword, because to him, he was a person without faith.  For others, as long as that person is persistent and has some kind of unyielding will, what he possesses is precious.  For a person who himself cannot understand what he is thinking, giving him a gift will only cause him to despise him.

    The sky is too high for mortals to climb.  The land is so big that humans cannot dominate it.  The sea is very deep and there is no trace of the bite.  However, it is precisely because you can rely on your mortal body, under completely different conditions, to climb into the sky, dominate the earth, and soar across the sea with the power of an ant shaking a tree, and have people who think the same as you follow you,  Believing and making the same efforts as you is what makes people happy.

    On the contrary, having an absolute advantage and relying on assistance and stronger weapons to dare to fight a decisive battle with several people on the opposite side violates the original intention of the Conquering King and is not what the Conquering King would do.

    ※Besides, you still have some misunderstandings about what I said,§ Iskandar added.

    "What?"

    "I want Gilgamesh to join us, not just for his sword," Iskandar said: "For a strong man like him, he doesn't even care about the world. Even if he can't identify with human beings,  Even if you hate everything. But if you can convince him, change his consciousness, and let him join my team, then it will prove that my army is invincible."

    "Compared to Gilgamesh's sword, he wanted it because he wanted Gilgamesh himself to join. Compared to the king's treasure, he wanted the King of Heroes more.  He admires people who have a strong will and can carry out their will.  He would want those people to join his ranks, no matter who they were.  For him, it doesn't matter no matter how weak he is, but for him, no matter how strong he is, he doesn't need it, because he doesn't have the so-called strong will they have. Gilgamesh doesn't believe in anyone, and he doesn't believe in anything, so  To the conquering king, he was worse than a wild dog.

    "Gilgamesh will never believe your point of view even if he dies. In his eyes, everyone is a bastard. Living in such a world is worse than death, so he gave up eternal life." Bai a

    che

    Taking it, he already understood what Iskandar was going to say: "You think this is wrong, so you want to change Gilgamesh's view, but the other party will never be convinced by you, so you want to conquer with strength.  Him. Humph, I didn＊t expect you to be a good person, King of Conquerors. For a person like him who no longer trusts anyone but is arrogant than anyone else, you want to change him in your own way - to save him and let him  There is still something you can believe in in this world〞〞Kazuto~!!§

    "But now I have changed my mind." Iskandar smiled, with a child-like mischievous smile on his broad black face: "I don't want him to join my lineup, because he is as strong as me.  The biggest enemy who conquers the world. As long as I defeat him, the world is already in my possession.thing.  So he is my final target, and the final target, my enemy!  !  "

    ※So what if you win, you can＊t let Gilgamesh help you conquer the world with ea, that would be to destroy the world.  white a

    che

    I couldn＊t help but roll my eyes.

    "Since you are such an upright person, why don't you help the guys over there get rid of me first? I'm not a vegetarian, even if I lose my master

    , there are enough candidates over there." He said angrily: "Why don't you do that? If you are really the upright person you claim to be, then it is the right thing to do. When you faced Gildre ten years ago,  Isn't that what happened when?  "

    "" Iskandar looked at him seriously, paused for a while and then said: "You will use the command spell if you do that."

    I feel almost dizzy as the white light swirls in front of my eyes, Bai a

    che

    It took him a while to hold back the feeling of goosebumps on his body. He looked at Iskandar and felt like he was looking at an upright bear.

    "You're absolutely right," he said expressionlessly, "that's so right."

    Iskandar's side agreed: "Well, and if I take action against you, I will be considered a vicious person who can even kill his master. It will be an insult to the name of the conquering king, and it will also smear the name of Macedonia."  .§

    "Okay, I ordered it with a command spell." The impostor who couldn't bear it really raised his hand. He said to the King of Conqueror: "Go and defeat the heroic spirits on the opposite side, immediately."

    The red light disappeared from his hand, leaving only the remaining marks. However, for the heroic spirit who had already made up his mind, this would not oppress him. Iskandar could still stop and watch leisurely.  he.

    "It's just that." He looked up and down at Bai A with ill intentions.

    che

    The critical gaze on his body made him feel hairy, and he almost remembered something related to Iskandar. Then the guy said: "The most important thing is, I think, those guys on the opposite side are more troublesome.  , if I don＊t deal with them first, my progress in the world will be hindered, and I will feel very troubled. Therefore, I must deal with them first. After that"

    Even if you are injured, it is more than enough to deal with a guy of your level. So what about all the evil in the world? As far as this king has already set his sights on conquering the world, you are just a part of the world. Among my many goals.  It's just one of them, simple and simple - this is what Iskandar's eyes meant, but he didn't say it out loud.

    This guy was not on his side from the beginning. He protected him before just so that he could summon the three heroic spirits, but then he stood in front of him because, to him, sa

    is the enemy.  Everyone will get rid of the enemy first, but he is a grassroots who can be defeated at any time and is not worth mentioning at all.

    Being despised by this guy who sometimes looks like he has three heads, and sometimes looks like a bear brother, is really not ang

    People other than amainyu can bear it.

    Iskandar turned around. Before getting in the car, he looked at Bai A from the side.

    che

    , as if regretting, but also seeming to be persuading: "If it were you, I would be happy to accept his kindness and accept all the weapons he made. If you are willing to step on my footsteps,  , it＊s not that I can＊t accept it.§

    The Avenger was stunned for two seconds, and then he took a sip at the Conqueror's temptation or offer: "Go away."

    Iskandar burst out laughing. He turned over and stepped onto the bullock cart. Lightning acted as a road, and the powerful wheels flew into the sky.  The commander who occupied the sky now shouted loudly to his troops.  The King of Conqueror swung his sword fiercely as if he was about to split the desert, and shouted like a god to the eyes facing him: "Reach into the sky, brave men!!!"

    So the charge began, and the army that was walking proudly just now turned into a salon.  There was no roaring sound, because the sound had been covered up by the footsteps of the mountains and the ground. The soft sand was trampled by leather shoes, walking shoes, and armored boots, making an excruciating roar, and their torn limbs were scattered again in the air.  , turned into powder covering the sky.

    The charge of hundreds of thousands of troops was more like destroying the desert than advancing. They went from being as quiet as rocks to roaring mountains and tsunami in just one sentence. The knights, warriors, swordsmen, soldiers, and sergeants all seemed to be going crazy.  It rushed forward suddenly, breaking through the cluster of steel armors, and then instantly scattered Iskandar and several other heroic spirits - several assassins by this offensive that seemed to be rushing towards them.  flee.

    On the sandy seaIt was like a sandstorm was blowing - this was the most intuitive feeling for Tohsaka Rin standing in the distance.

    The momentum and pace of the heroic spirits caused them to raise dust before they even reached the place. The yellow gray wall rushed forward at high speed, rushing towards them, and endless sounds of fighting, roars, and impatient screams came from inside.  came.  From the side, it looks like the Heroic Spirit's enemy is a wall of sand capable of swallowing everything.

    Maintain your posture, tighten your nerves, hone your whole body's strength to the limit, and gaze at the man-eating sand beast in front of you without letting up for a moment.  The opponent is an army of heroic spirits. Even the soldiers have unyielding will and tenacious strength. They are the most powerful opponents she has ever experienced in her life. Even with the holy sword, it is impossible to ensure the advantage, let alone Rin by her side.  Even if the warriors of the King of Conquerors don't bully the weak, Tohsaka Rin's character will definitely attack the opponent - the opponent is not someone who refuses to fight back after being beaten.

    You can＊t wait for the opponent to rush in front of you. There is still a certain distance between you and the enemy. sa

    Adjust your breathing, move your hands and feet with slow and tiny movements, choose the right moment to rush forward, and fight against the endless crowd of heroic spirits

    "Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh"

    A sound broke sa

    With her calmness, she watched in surprise as a black figure rushed forward, with bare hands, and his whole body was wrapped in black mist at some point, like a messenger from hell whose real name was unknown.  sa

    For a moment, he couldn't even make a sound, he just looked at the body wrapped in steel armor, swooping in like a wild beast.

    At this moment, the heroic spirits in the king's army responded to Iskandar's voice and rushed forward like an iron stream of sand that could crush everything. However, he, the leader, landed and did something extraordinary.  A shameful thing.

    Iskandar seemed to suddenly remember that he had forgotten something. He slowly put down the Shenwei Wheel, then jumped out of the car, picked up something from the desert, and put it on the free space in his car.  In the back seat, it looked like he was afraid that the thing would be lost.

    And white a

    che

    After taking a look, he almost vomited blood That guy actually put the motorcycle on the back seat of his car. After completing this work that he thought was extremely important, there was a look of relief on his face.  His expression made him almost ready to kill someone.

    This guy In order to turn around from that guy's shameful attitude, he gave an order to the assassin beside him: "Hey, you guys, cut off your breath and run to those guys, look for opportunities to sneak attack, sa

    , ride

    , be

    se

    ke

    Except, caste

    And the two magicians Tohsaka Rin are no match for you in close combat What, it's impossible. This world is built on the order of my world, and your abilities will not be affected in any way here.  Impact, go for it.  "

    He watched as those black shadows disappeared without even nodding their heads. The invisible black killer had already traced a trajectory towards its target in a place that even he couldn't sense.

    "And" He turned around and shouted to another person, but was stunned for a moment. The guy who should have the form of a dwarf and the same attire as Assassin had disappeared, and he seemed to have cut off his breath.  Headed to somewhere on the battlefield.

    He is a good subordinate who does not ask for orders.

    And he turned his head and looked at Marshal Gill who also turned to look at him. After looking at the bat face for a while, the guy turned his face, picked up his book, and muttered seriously.

    ※!#ㄓ%&＃＃§

    At this moment, the protruding face decoration on the book seems to come alive, caste

    The ghost-like voice was torturing, and its face was distorted. Its mouth was wide open, and its lifelike expression of pain seemed to be screaming inaudibly to humans. The sound turned into purple smoke, spinning around it.

    Luomincheng Textbook.  It originally recorded forbidden facts from ancient times, but was later copied by a certain magician and covered with human skin. Later, the book was given to French Marshal Gilles Dray, who did not have the qualities of a magician.  now caste

    The Noble Phantasm takes the shape of a book wrapped in human skin and has a summoning channel driven by an infinite magic furnace. Simply put, it is a nuclear-powered monster production machine and an A+ level anti-army Noble Phantasm.

    Another one started to act. From his eyes, ang

    Amainyu couldn＊t see a trace of hostility, he was obviously in a sa

    The opposite of .  But this time it＊s white

    che

    He asked him: "Marshal Gill, why are you helping me?Or are you really helping me?  "

    After speaking, the Avenger already regretted a little, because it was obviously a little unconfident.

    The marshal did not speak immediately. He just continued his spell. Only after it was over did he open his eyes and look at the white archers. The faint look in those eyes made people feel more dangerous than crazy.  Caste at this moment

    There is less paranoia and more tough composure, and he has the temperament of a former commander-in-chief in his body.

    "I finally understand why Joan of Arc was not rescued," he said with a sigh, and then he laughed happily, as if in a low laughter from hell, he licked his lips: "Because there is no suitable person."  Sacrifice.§

    White a

    che

    It became clear, so he said to a man who fell into even more madness after calming down from madness and thinking: "But have you forgotten that light?"

    The blood-stained robe shook a little, caste

    His face was raised, it was an inhuman face full of hatred and resentment. Compared to the previous face, it was really gentle and approachable.  His sharp voice turned into a terrifying deep voice: "Light cannot save people, it just lies. Light is not as bright as it appears on the surface. Under its bright appearance, it destroys the essence of beautiful things."

    "Really?" After confirming, Bai a

    che

    I caught something in the corner of my eye.

    The army that ran like mad cows has just passed by, and the remaining waves of yellow sand that are tens of meters high are raised here, in the caste

    Behind, there seemed to be something swinging. Judging from the posture, it was higher than the waves in the sand.

    There is no master with scarce magic power

    , there is a sense of victory over the magic power at every moment

    Vant, the resentful spirit Gildre, summoned a terrifying giant alien without any long preparation at this moment.

    "Oh" the avenger raised the corner of his eye: "Hey, hey, the scar has healed and you have forgotten the pain. Even at this distance, as long as you take the trouble to aim accurately, what are you talking about?

    As far as I'm concerned, it's just a matter of one sword.  "

    Gil Dre smiled, a weird smile full of confidence.

    However, no matter what, after so many heroic spirits took action, the war was in full swing.

    (I＊m back, but I feel like my condition is so bad)

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related Works Chapter 201: Anger

    (It has not been updated for a long time, and as for the content in this chapter, the remarks are a bit crazy or extreme. When you read it, you may not be able to accept it sorry for your understanding)

    The roar of the heroic spirit in the distance fills your ears, and the shadowy figure of the resentful spirit nearby is emitting a dazzling purple energy. It seems that the ominous magic power is rising, making people unable to help but feel sick.  Although it was only the size of a human, black as if it had swallowed up the world emerged from the laughing magician.  []

    Behind him, in the thin cover of the yellow sand, there was a huge shadow. Judging from the new smoke it brought up, it should have come out of the ground, like a sand monster lurking in the dark, ready to prey.

    Ten years ago, the terrifying demon that once destroyed the sea surface of Weiyuan River, turning the water into a mess and full of poisonous miasma. Its huge form could even swallow up an airplane, and now it has reappeared in this world.

    But there＊s nothing to be afraid of, Bai a

    che

    Seeing that huge alien, I didn＊t even have any feelings at all. After all, it was just sa

    It can be easily solved with one sword, not even a single bit of flesh and blood is left, so what's the use of using this trick now?

    "Let me tell you, Jill" He sighed and spoke, intending to stop or dissuade the crazy magician, Bai a

    che

    The voice paused, and his eyes widened slightly - new content appeared in his superhuman vision.

    Behind the huge black alien, something new appeared, just like his shadow, several gray shadows of the same size appeared one by one.  Learned about the original caste

    After summoning more than one monster, the white archer's expression finally showed some fluctuations. Behind the huge alien monster, he saw several new monsters shaking their heads and waving their hands, appearing like a community.

    "My master, please use a command spell" caste

    Saluting to his new master, he hoped that he would use the ability to force him: "The content is that you must make Gildre in front of you do what he wants to do."

    "Huh?" Bai a

    che

    He was startled for a moment, then nodded and used a command spell.

    "But" He looked at the huge monster again, then lowered his eyes and looked at Caste who was the same height as himself.

    , sneered: "Do you want to build seventy-two tombs, but you have an advantage in probability, sa

    The sword also has more than one shot. She won't bother to look for it. She can kill you with just a few more strikes.  "

    ※Huh huh huh§ The magician glanced at him with a low smile and said nothing. His eyes said that you can just watch. Then he was wrapped around his body by the tentacles of a monster that had stretched out from behind him.

    It looks like an octopus with suction cup tentacles compared to caste

    The body is still thick, so when it rolls up Gildre, his body is basically invisible, but his head is still barely visible.

    The entire body of this huge alien looks like some kind of undersea monster. It looks like a squid with more than two tentacles. It looks like an octopus. It's so weird. You can't basically see its face or head.  You can see the top of its tip and the part with the mouthparts below connected to the tentacles. This is its body.  However, the black and blood relief paintings on it, with human-like appearance and color, are attached to this guy's body like some kind of mural. From a distance, it looks like a giant wearing an even bigger flesh suit.  Wielding the body of death.

    The crazy magician was laughing, and then he was sent by the monster's tentacles into the terrifyingly opened mouthparts - it could no longer be described by the mouth, and there were layers of things inside that could crush the flesh.  Juicer.  Long tentacles stretched out from inside, seeming to welcome and entangle his body with hunger and thirst. In an instant, his figure was even white.

    che

    "Superman's eyesight can no longer be seen."

    "I was eaten, but what can I do?" He looked at the ghost that swallowed the guy suspiciously, and shook his head again.

    However, he was not disappointed immediately.

    Just after Gildre was swallowed, within a few seconds, the monster behind the monster seemed to fall down, lying on top of the monster in front of it.

    "" Some kind of indescribable terrifying sound, just in Bai a

    che

    Before he could understand what was going on, the killing spree began.

    The monster was not lying on it, but leaning on the back of the brother in front of it. Then it suddenly clamped up with its huge mouthparts and took part of the opponent's body.A huge amount of flesh was torn from the opponent's body, and in the terrifying sound, indistinguishable black and red blood flowed down like a torrent, burning part of the sand.

    Monsters are screaming, monsters are laughing, the sounds are intertwined, as if they can pierce a hole in the sky.

    what happened?  Rampage?

    Just in Baia

    che

    Just as he had doubtful thoughts, another monster rushed up and bit the monster that had just had a mouthful of flesh and blood removed, tearing off a quarter of its body and its tentacles, and then feasted slowly on it.  Slowly, he sucked the piece of meat that was the same as his own into his body, chewed it, and turned it into nutrients.

    Being attacked by two monsters at the same time, no matter how stupid the monster is, it should be panic. I saw the already broken monster, shaking like a spasm, twisting like crazy, and the remaining tentacles pulled the nearest monster.  It went to the side and then counterattacked - it also bit the opponent's body. Hearing the opponent's crazy roar, it bit off a piece of the guy's body.

    The guy who was happily eating was suddenly interrupted by someone, and he was also partially eaten by others. How could he be happy? The bitten monster went crazy, and its huge tentacles hit the crippled companion who attacked him.  It hit the ground, and then in the rising yellow sand, it poured on top of it, and then there was a new round of devouring.

    But this was just the beginning, another monster pounced on it, but it didn't get a bite. It was a little anxious and wanted to take a bite, but the one at the bottom was overpowered by another companion and it couldn't eat it, so it directly  He threw himself on his companion who was enjoying the meal and began to eat him.

    The monster was furious after being interrupted again. It twisted its body and paid the price of having a piece of flesh ripped off. It turned around and wanted to fight back at the guy - but it found that it was facing a group of companions.  Roaring and roaring, he approached it.

    All the monsters are hungry, they all want to take a bite, and they don't care who the target is.

    The fighting began. The monsters fought and fell. Those who fell were pressed up by their companions and eaten. When they were snatched for food, they fought with each other, and then created new food. Even if the dead monsters had already reached the food intake of the remaining monsters.  , they are still biting each other.

    So Bai a

    che

    Understand, they did not go berserk because of chaos, but were set to be like this in advance, and even going berserk was intentional.

    Now this place has become a slaughterhouse and feeding ground for monsters. They bite and slap each other, and devour the things around them that should be considered companions. Their mouths bite each other, but their bodies are cut off in the middle by another guy.  But he didn't stop, and he persistently tore off the body he wanted to bite off, and then chewed it a few times.

    The dirty blood formed a beach in the desert, but it did not flow to the white a

    che

    At the feet of , wherever they landed, there would be a deep depression, and eventually a black lake appeared in the desert.

    The blood is flying, and the countless body parts on the desert emit the stench of whale meat that has been rotten for months. The plague will scream unpleasant when it sees it. If there is no closed sense of smell or non-human heroic spirits, it would have been exposed to this poisonous gas long ago.  It dissolved into a puddle of water.  The monsters were rushing towards each other like crazy, dead, not dead, half dead, and dying.  After eating the body of his companion, he counterattacked the guy who bit him, biting off more meat from it, and ate his own body, which the guy hadn't swallowed but was still intact, into his stomach.  No matter whether there is the flesh of other companions inside, no matter what they are doing, they seem to have only one meaning of existence.

    eat.

    Eat them, eat yourself, eat everything.  There is a realm of hungry ghosts in Shura Hell, where the devils who can never fill their stomachs are constantly devouring in order to reduce the hunger that will never go away. This is a more terrifying place than there.  At least there is still a world where people eat people, and this is a world where monsters eat monsters.  A meaningless monster without consciousness, making sounds that make people collapse, and doing things that make people crazy.

    The dirty blood formed a beach in the desert, but it did not flow to the white a

    che

    At the feet of , wherever they landed, there would be a deep depression, and eventually a black lake appeared in the desert.

    The first time I ate caste

    Not even the skin and bones of the sea demon are visible, only the blood that is indistinguishable from the ground remains.  The demon's killing was at a fever pitch from the beginning. The entire devouring feast actually lasted only about ten minutes, and in the end only one monster remained.

    Countless body parts turned this desert into a terrifying alien world without any life.??You can gain a foothold here.  That guy is standing here, like a planet, and his big mouth seems to make the top of your head turn black in the next second.

    However, this situation did not occur until the end.  Because they are not a complete killing, after the demons devour the bodies of their companions, their own bodies are also changing. It is not that their stomachs become bigger after eating, but their shapes change.

    The first is swelling, as if the demon has gained weight, it is getting fatter, its body has gained weight, its limbs have become thicker, and its squid-like body has further changed into the shape of an octopus.  And the other side is getting bigger, big is tall big.  Their stature has increased significantly, and their height is almost visible to the naked eye. This cannot be easily noticed by the naked eye to humans who are dozens of times taller than themselves. This shows how fast they grow.

    Speaking of changes, this is more like evolution. After swallowing the sperm of his accomplices, his body also undergoes new changes. His mass, size, and shape all changed, becoming completely different from his original appearance. He stayed there.  Yes, let Bai a

    che

    It＊s also something that is dumbfounded.

    He was not disappointed. The marshal's work this time was simply a masterpiece that could not be seen in heaven or described in hell.

    Summon more monsters, ask for them to be strengthened with command spells, and let the monsters you summon devour you, and then fight and devour each other with other monsters, all for one thing - evolution.

    Devour the flesh and blood of your companions, gain each other's spirits, and completely integrate this crazy concept into every inch of the skin of this giant monster.

    Facing the existence standing on this earth, even the Avengers can't come up with any words to describe it, but one thing is certain, sa

    The Holy Sword will never be able to kill him with one blow.  This thing that occupied his field of vision had to turn around if he wanted to avoid looking at it.  So Bai a

    che

    Turning around, he looked at the two men beside him.

    Those are two spearmen.

    Taking a deep breath, the white knight adjusted his mentality and felt that he was not out of shape, and then he planned to speak.

    ?????????? Then he said nothing again.

    At this moment, what was in front of him was a knight in blue armor.

    The knight lowered his head slightly, his face was very melancholy.

    Diarmuid, who bore the honor of knighthood and was more dazzling than anyone else, remained silent.  The arrogant and brave body of a raptor is now standing still like a clay sculpture, and the face known as the glorious face has no expression, which is an invisible distortion caused by too much regret.  There was no trace of the past domineering power in the golden pupils, only bottomless sadness.  The tear mole under his left eye is like his condensed tears, silent on his face, telling outsiders the knight's pain and heartache.

    After betraying the monarch and receiving his due punishment, what he wanted was to realize the true loyalty of a knight, sign a contract with his master, carry out his loyalty to the end, hold the Holy Grail in front of his master, and realize the knight in his heart.  road.

    But this was betrayed again, and it was unilaterally betrayed by the master.

    Diarmuid, who had worked hard to live a life without any extra strength to resent others, was finally exhausted by the second betrayal. Now there was no strength in his body to support him, and he could only stand.  If he didn't move, a sword would pierce his head even in the next second.  I was attacked before but didn't even dodge, that's why.

    Diarmuid, who is more handsome than anyone else, even though his body is still alive at this moment, it has no meaning. He is just standing there, just waiting to melt, just waiting for his soul to die.

    And let Bai a

    che

    The reason why he didn't speak was not because he knew Diarmuid's pain, but because of something else.

    After carefully looking at the face of the cyan knight, Bai a

    che

    Just shouting in my heart, God.

    It＊s none other than the knight＊s face, the melancholy eyes, the painful face, the sad expression that can make any woman die, even if it＊s Bai A

    che

    After watching it, I felt a slight pain in my heart.  This made him quickly look away while cursing in his mind.

    Damn, this mole is so cruel that people like him can't help but sympathize with Diarmuid. If it were anyone else, especially a woman, they would definitely go crazy. Sadism and motherhood would definitely  It's overwhelming, this kind of person is not a heroic spirit, he is a monster, no, he is a goblin, a goblin that women can never resist.

    He has no doubt that if sa now

    &nbsp;Standing in front of Diarmuid, if you see his face, you won't be able to cut off your hand.

    "Hey, I said, lance

    ＃§ He said to Diarmuid, he spoke very slowly, but the knight seemed not to hear him and did not look at him.

    "I know what you are thinking? What is the pain, but at this moment, this situation, can't you feel something? The King of Knights is advancing, the King of Conquerors is ravaging, and even the Berserkers are fighting for  Your goal is rushing forward like crazy, are you just standing like this? Your agreement with the King of Knights has not yet been completed Indeed, it was because of the betrayal of the monarch that it could not be completed, but now I give you a second chance, even if you don't  He wants to have the strength to fulfill his loyalty once again, but do he have to give up the opportunity to fulfill his promise?" he asked.

    lance

    His eyes moved slightly.

    "Don't worry, I just want you to be with sa

    It＊s just a battle, there is no other motive. I don＊t want you to get anything for me, and this is also your unfulfilled vow. Wouldn＊t it be great for both of us to accomplish our goals?  Even if the long-cherished wish cannot be fulfilled, the knight's oath cannot be forgotten.  Moreover, I will not betray you. Originally, I said that I summoned you just to be able to use your power. Put aside your dignity and tell me, Diarmuid, don＊t you want to be with sa?

    Will there be a winner?  "White a

    che

    He asked righteously and sternly, extending his hand with some shamelessness.

    ＃＃

    After hearing his words, the green knight paused for a moment, turned his eyes and looked at his new host.

    He smiled - after realizing that those golden pupils were full of sneers and ridicule, Bai a

    che

    Only then did I realize that I had just misunderstood lance.

    The meaning of shaking eyes.

    Next, you will definitely say: fight for me, lance

    , I swear, I will never betray you - white a

    che

    I saw this sentence from the eyes of the blue knight.

    He had no intention of joining forces with him, and he laughed at what he had just said in a passionate way. He turned his head and didn't even look at him.  It seemed that, let alone being persuaded, he had never thought about doing anything else. Even if he was swallowed by the ghost just now, he would not resist.

    After being blocked by invisible hands, Bai a

    che

    I gave up the opportunity to have a reasonable conversation with him. It seems that this guy really

    "You" Bai a

    che

    After being silent for a few seconds, he realized that Diarmuid would not be able to be persuaded by him to be with sa.

    Fighting.  He decided to give up the opportunity to talk to his manager. This se

    Vant, if you don＊t plan to move, then use the Command Seal.  However, he had already used two command spells, so it was best to save some, and at this moment, he had a better way to deal with this unresisting knight.

    The white knight snorted, stepped forward and stretched out his hand. Black ink flowed from his hand and dripped on the blue knight's shoulder.  The ink fell sparsely on Diarmuid's body, and then seemed to be alive. It began to swim flexibly from his surface skin, quickly expanding its area, and swimming around his body as if it wanted to wrap the knight.  , will soon lance

    His chest and right shoulder were dyed a dark color, and then black ink rose straight up, and the long tentacles extended to his neck.

    In this regard, lance

    He just looked at it motionless, seemingly unaware of the burning pain coming from his body.  There was no expression in the silent pupils facing the other person's gray eyes.

    The berserker was howling and the berserker was galloping. He rushed towards the enemy who could cause a sandstorm alone, and he ran faster than the enemy. With an A+ speed in a straight line, he quickly killed him.

    Leave it behind.  His upper body leaned forward as if lying on the ground to reduce the resistance to contact with the air. Only the afterimage of the armor could be seen with his legs. He put away his sword and knocked away the sword stuck on the ground along the way.  Weapons, indistinct be

    se

    ke

    Transformed into an irresistible dark beast.

    Both sides were advancing at high speed, and the distance of several kilometers quickly disappeared. The distance between the Black Knight and the enemy was close.

    Range has been reached.

    After the remaining rationality made this judgment, his free hands began to operate at a high speed no less than the speed of his legs. He did not rush into the enemy's formation with one horse riding against a thousand. His target was the weapon next to him.

    Being raped

    che

    &nbsp; The projected swords, guns, swords and halberds were so dense that they could be reached without hindering the forward path. Lancelot made good use of this.

    ?The claw-like hands picked up the weapon and grabbed the sword that instantly turned red and entangled in the black body, but be

    se

    ke

    Rather than acting as a double sword style, he just threw it out without any regard, targeting the enemy's battle formation.  In the thick fog, without even confirming whether he had hit or not, he grabbed another weapon and threw it out.  And the other members of the body were not idle either.  Lancelot moved in a very strange way, like a wild animal, almost moving on all fours.  The tip of his toes kicked away the knife in front of him, he twisted his head and knocked away the pendulum-like battle axe. The ghost-pointed tentacles behind him entangled the weapons that were farther away. These extended limbs also threw these weapons.  The goal of each Noble Phantasm is to take the Sandstorm Battle Formation.

    Lancelot＊s skills, wrist strength, and the sharpness of those Noble Phantasms made each of these thrown weapons have a

    che

    The power of the Akhara Hound, however, needs to be stated, that is the power before it hits the target.

    Be

    se

    ke

    His ability is to be able to turn anything he thinks is a weapon into his own treasure. Although it is D level, it is already a magical skill.  And it can be done both in ancient times and today.  He has no shortage of weapons now. There are weapons all over the floor, and the choice has become a matter of picking.  Moreover, he used his weapons to cause great damage to his enemies.

    "It is true that he can corrode the enemy's weapons and turn them into his own Noble Phantasm, but he also needs his own body to be in contact with part of his own body.  When his hands and feet touched the enemy's weapons, those Noble Phantasms were indeed his Noble Phantasms, but after they were thrown out, without the erosion of his magic power, they turned into black and red Noble Phantasms and returned to their original state.

    In other words, those Noble Phantasms changed from D-level to A-level, attacking Iskandar's unparalleled army.

    The sweep began, and the soldiers in the sandstorm charged with great momentum, but some of the sensitive ones had already raised their heads and noticed the stars outside the sandstorm.  But before they could react, they were already surrounded by the impact of those A-level Noble Phantasms.

    The colorful Noble Phantasms are like fireworks falling from the sky, but their essence is the color that can only be achieved by burning the soul.  Gorgeous swords, halberds, axes hit the hot sand and penetrated the brave's chest

    ※Boom!!!§

    ??????????? Then "Boom!!!" "Boom!!!" "Boom!!!" "Boom!!!" "Boom!!!" "Boom!!!"

    ??The prototype of human noble phantoms that existed in ancient times. Their power cannot be achieved by ordinary swords. Compared with sharp blades, their power will burst out the moment they collide with the enemy.  At this moment, these swords are no longer arrows, but missiles falling from the sky, but the bombers that land them do this work on the ground.

    The Black Knight was indeed very fast. He started walking on the desert. Instead of rushing forward, he picked up all the treasures in that area and threw them towards the enemy. The hands of the black humanoid bomber kept waving. It looked terrible.  Called madness.

    The indestructible sandstorm wall finally began to collapse at this moment, and the gorgeous blue, red, purple, and golden fireworks blew them away, revealing their own grace. The gorgeous fireworks, with their scorching heat and explosive air waves, blew away all the fireworks.  Everything was lifted up.  The cup of sand was swept into the air and turned black when it hit the ground.

    The momentum of the advancing army was also blocked, and it lost the crazy energy that started in the first place.  Even an EX-level force like the King's Army seemed to be defeated in the face of this bombing.  Flesh and flesh bodies were unable to compete with the original Noble Phantasm. Their figures were swallowed up by fireballs one by one and torn apart by wind pressure. However, all of this was behind the firelight and sand fog, making it impossible to see the tragic scene.

    After all, an A-level Noble Phantasm has about the power of a Sidewinder. Now it is bombarded by nearly a hundred Sidewinder missiles, and they are bombarding the same area repeatedly. No one can pass through the terrifying area close to the underworld.

    The Black Knight kept scanning the Noble Phantasms around him for a few minutes, until he found that the Noble Phantasms next to him were gone. If he wanted to get them again, he could only get them from a farther place, but that meant fighting against the bombing.  of relaxation

    In fact, there can be no relaxation at all. In less than a second when the Berserker stopped, a fish that slipped through the net rushed out.

    A long stream rushed out of the long smoke miasma. The twisted appearance can only show that the guy who came out of the smoke was too fast, so fast that the smoke had no time to completely fall from his body, and this long smoke  The target must be the Black Knight.

    Be

    &nbsp;se

    ke

    It was too late to find a new Noble Phantasm. The black mist flashed in his hand and turned into an indestructible lake light sword, slashing at the incoming unknown enemy.

    Bang!  !

    The man in the smoke used some kind of weapon to block his attack. The enemy's movements stopped, but he couldn't see clearly under the cover of the smoke. It looked like a wisp of smoke blocked Lancelot's sword.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This was the only thought of Lancelot, who had almost lost all his sanity. When he bombed repeatedly, he thought that the enemy would be blocked and stop moving forward, because no one would rush into the minefield.  But judging from the timing of this guy's actions, he was able to rush over when he relaxed a little, almost catching him off guard. This could only be for one reason.

    He was simply rushing forward. Even if there was an explosion in front of him, he did not hesitate and still moved forward with the violent Noble Phantasm. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to find the moment when he was relaxed and rush out to kill himself.  before.

    Not only that, out of the corner of his eye, the Berserker saw more soldiers rushing out of the smoke of the explosion. Some of them had scars almost all over their bodies. They would be killed if they took one more step forward, but they still seemed to have high morale.  Saw the beasts of the flock.

    All the king's troops probably didn't retreat or stop at all just now. Although they were slower than this invisible man, it was just because their speed couldn't reach this point.  Even a dull-minded Berserker could imagine the situation just now.

    Even if there is an explosion in front of them, they still rush forward. Even if the people in front of them are blown to pieces, they still rush forward. Even if they see the broken corpses of their companions at their feet, they still rush forward.  Even if he can only become a victim that consumes the enemy's strength, he will continue to charge forward.

    On the road made by the flesh and blood of his companions, he will never stop, not even having the chance to comfort the souls of the deceased, he is just doing one thing.

    ? forward, forward, forward, keep moving forward.

    ?Charge, charge, charge, keep charging.

    Keep moving forward like an idiot, a fool, a fool, a fool, this scene entered the eyes of the black knight through the gaps in the armor, and his eyes burned like red lotuses from hell.

    The smoke began to dissipate, and a man wearing armor emerged from it. Against the backdrop of a fight that shook the sky, this man's appearance could be seen.  His dark skin and muscular figure were wrapped in a silver armor. He held a round shield in his left hand and a broad sword in his right hand.  At this moment, he was using the round shield in his left hand to stop be

    se

    ke

    ＊s sword, and then his right hand has turned into a shining stream of light.

    When he quickly dodged the sword that was aimed at his neck, Lancelot saw the man's eyes. Under the helmet, there were a pair of eyes as sharp as an eagle.  The golden eyes express indifference and determination, confidence and fanaticism.  Compared to those soldiers, he has a bit more of Iskandar's style.

    Be

    se

    ke

    He jumped to the ground, but the other party did not pursue him directly. Instead, he put back the sword he had thrust out, and then pointed it at his face from a distance, with an arrogant and visiting look on his face: "My name is Claudius Thomas.  Lemi, lord of Egypt, king of Egypt, tell me your name, knight."

    He declared his name and status, and then wanted the enemy to give him a corresponding name.  In fact, it's strange that he doesn't know Lancelot's name. He just wants Lancelot to sign up as a knight, and then have an upright fight with him, and finally judge whether this man is worthy of his admiration and whether he can compete with him.  Same warrior.

    It＊s just that the enemy in front of him was so ghostly that he doubted whether what he just said would be understood by this guy who looked like a monster from another world.

    The Berserker paused for a second, then destroyed the sand under his feet, rushed up, swung his hands round, aimed at the ground from the sky, and slashed at the top of the man's head.

    The Egyptian king was unhurried, watching the enemy's figure with his golden eyes. At the last moment when the opponent's sword approached, he raised his round shield and placed it on his head. At the same time, he turned the sword in his right hand and held it with his wrist.  He took off the round shield in his left hand, held the shield in both hands, and faced the Black Crazy Sword.

    "Collapse!!"

    In the cross talk of the dangerous mountain rocks exploding, the black knight seemed to have hit the king rather than slashing him. The black sword in his hand struck right in the middle of the guy's shield.  The summoned King's Heroic Spirit faced the berserker whose attributes were almost all A-level. He struck out with all his strength and did not dodge but only block, but his body showed no signs of retreating.  In other words, he didn＊t even take a step back, just aMy right foot reached behind me and sank deeply into the sand.

    It＊s just that his shield was not completely immune to the Berserker＊s attack, and an obvious crack appeared on it.

    The eagle-eyed king asked from behind the shield: "How about this, unknown knight."

    Just as I tested you, you also tested me. If I am an opponent who can let you fight, please sign up, knights, stake each other's dignity and the weight on your back, and use each other's full strength to fight on the battlefield.  Then move forward.

    So, the Black Knight answered, his voice like the complaint of an evil spirit.

    ※a

    Ounngidht!  "be

    Seke

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Huh?" The King of Egypt was a little surprised. This was far from the name he knew. Alondette?  Shouldn't it be Lancelot?

    Suddenly, huge magic power licked his whole body like the tip of a poisonous snake's tongue, and nausea and trembling hit his heart at the same time.  Only then did he realize that the other party had just said the true name of the Noble Phantasm, not his own name.

    Surprised and annoyed, the eagle-eyed king retreated, trying to avoid the black death.

    Pulling his feet out from the sand, he retreated quickly, but after taking a step, he found that he couldn't move - at some point, something black like a spider's tentacles bypassed his shield and pulled his body away.  His limbs were entangled, preventing him from moving.

    "This is" The Egyptian king's eyes widened, but he was speechless, because from the cracks on his shield, a faint black light came in, and then it shattered

    ※Boom!!!§

    Huge dark fireworks roared and appeared above the sea of ??sand, causing waves to fly away some members of the approaching royal army.

    The King of Egypt probably died inexplicably in the end. His last thought was: How could this black knight be so shameless? He didn't even name his enemy, but just stared at it and wiped him out. What a shame.  Shameless, how depraved, how despicable, how

    Before the curse could be uttered, he turned into nothingness. In the black light, a sword filled with black fire and covered with wounds flew up. It was the last thing of this king, and it disappeared with him before he could  ＃will not disappear.

    A ghost claw jumped out of the black flames and quickly grabbed the sword that had not yet flown high. After grabbing hold, the sword's original luster disappeared and became dark and dull, with red lines filling it.  , seems to be full of poison.

    Be

    se

    ke

    He rushed out of the black fire ball, like an evil ghost born from the black fire. He held the sword of the man who had just died in the dark and swung it at the body of a nearby enemy. Suddenly, a sergeant lost his life.  figure.  The berserk warrior tore away the spear he was still holding tightly on half of his body and ran for more than a dozen steps. This time he rushed to more enemies. They were all impacted by the aftermath of the regretless lake light. They had not yet come.  and the standing warriors, he swept his spear, and these people flew away with the sweep of his wrist.

    However, the screams from those people seemed to make the soldiers even more crazy. However, before he could sweep these guys away, he felt his body shake before he could turn around.

    Turning his head and lowering his face, Lancelot found that several people had pierced his waist with a spear from behind, and his armor was torn apart. Only his body that protected him was not penetrated by the armor in front.

    Slowly turning around, the king's warrior was still thinking, is the enemy just like this? He was stabbed through the waist, and half of his body was weak. Look at him Before one of the more arrogant ones could finish thinking, he was stabbed by a long  The rod hit the face and flew straight away.

    Be

    se

    ke

    He threw the spear in his hand, and with his wrist strength and posture, the pole hit three people, killing them anyway.

    Then Lancelot swiped the sword in his hand behind him, breaking several spears immediately, and then he pulled out several broken spears from his waist, bringing out blood that was blacker and redr than blood.  Before the blood fell, the three broken spears became his new Noble Phantasm, and the Berserker began to fly again.

    As soon as the blood fell to the ground, his wounds healed, and the skin returned to its original appearance. The wounds disappeared, and then the black armor began to proliferate, covering the original wounds - the scabbard implanted in his chest was indeed  Really repairing his body, the extent of it would be sa

    , it can probably only be regenerated to this speed.

    However, regeneration cannot avoid the pain of injury. Feeling the pain in his body, the Berserker's sanity recovered a little, and then he became a little confused.

    ※It＊s strange, it seems like I just killed a king.  What's that guy's name?  ?It's not clear, but he seemed to want to declare his name in an upright and upright manner. In the ceremonial position where arrogance and reserve coexist, he just pounced on him, making him think that he was signing up at the same time.  Used a Noble Phantasm.  At the same time, he blocked his escape route and used the advantage of the Noble Phantasm to annihilate him in one fell swoop, making him realize how despicable he was until his death.

    Very strange.

    Lancelot, his own name, was called the Knight of the Lake But just thinking about such things will make his mind explode with pain, but the Berserker is still thinking about it, because he will regenerate, even if he is distracted and injured at the moment  It doesn't matter.

    ※I once seemed to be a knight who knew etiquette and integrity. This kind of behavior of killing someone without even naming him should not be his behavior. How could he do such a thing?

    By the way, since you are a knight, you should have a path to follow, an idea to uphold, a country to which you can be loyal, and a king to whom you can sing triumphant songs Yes, who is your king?

    He smashed open an enemy's chest with his sword and threw one of the three broken spears in his hand, hitting the chest of an unarmored red-robed warrior who jumped over.  The soldiers nearby discovered that a foreign object had entered their middle. They immediately turned their heads and slashed at him, but they could not catch up with his speed.  be

    se

    ke

    Like a sharp knife that has broken into the enemy's formation, you can't see anything in the distance, so you can only rush forward based on your feelings, slashing whoever you see, and slashing whatever you see. If the god blocks it, it will kill the god, and if the Buddha blocks it, it will kill the Buddha.

    At this moment, a group of enemies gathered in front of them. They found Lancelot's lonely figure. He walked neatly and showed that he had experienced hundreds of battles. They held swords and shields in their hands, without wearing any clothes.  He didn't wear much armor, and his muscles were as strong as steel.  With their uniform postures, they are more like separate individuals from one person than a battle formation. They can achieve the same speed, same posture, same angle, and same vision as their surrounding partners, roaring, roaring, and crushing everything.  The state rushed over.

    Lancelot raised his hand and threw the two broken spears in his hand, hitting two people. The two people who were hit fell down, but it did not affect the movements of the people behind him. Have you ever seen the splash in the river?  , it＊s just a momentary fluctuation.

    The soldiers who followed became even more high-spirited. They rushed over with movements like heavy-armored knights, and immediately defeated be

    se

    ke

    Wrapped in the torrent of muscles.

    By the way, I was summoned as be

    se

    ke

    , what is the original purpose?

    During the Battle of the Sword Pen, on the ground full of corpses, a certain knight knelt on the ground, not believing his eyes, and the gesture clearly appeared in his mind.

    I'm late?  Didn't catch up.  It was obviously the fastest speed, but when we got here, the battle was over.

    The unparalleled sword in his hand fell into the blood, and the knight in silver armor crawled on the ground like a dog, constantly searching.

    The corpses all over the ground seemed to be people he once knew, but among them there was no figure he wanted to find.  Not visible, not found, not found, not even in the pile of corpses.

    No, no, no, no, no.  No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no

    ※I am obviously here to save the king, I am obviously

    Why are my words so weak and powerless?  It seems like I am somewhere else

    By the way, what qualifications do you have to save yourself?

    It was obvious that she was unable to carry out the king's will, that she even took away the princess who should be punished, that she killed twelve of the Knights of the Round Table who were also her companions, that she was still humiliating the king before that king, everything about her was  She is worthy of praise. Everything about her should be recorded in the history books. She conceals her gender. She wears the crown as a weak woman and carries a country on her shoulders. She is the ever-victorious king and the immortal god of war. Her ageless appearance is not something to be proud of at all.  , it was basically a curse that she could see, a curse that gave up human body and life.

    Even so, it is for the new prosperity of the country and for the safety of the subjects. Fighting is also for the sake of the country and the subjects. A small number of subjects are sacrificed and a small amount of land is also for the majority of the subjects and greater territorial security.

    Even though he endured the whispers of the knights, even if the princess was kidnapped and the king lost all his face, he still did not send anyone to hunt her down, hoping that she could still turn around as a friend.

    For such a king, a leader like a saint, but he can still betray himself, how can he be considered a knight?

    It can only be like a beast that loves people after taking a breath, so it falls into madness.??The Seat of Heroic Spirits, full of resentment makes people think it is an evil ghost.  By the way, this kind of look suits you and your posture. Chivalry doesn't matter, etiquette, justice and shame don't exist. You just need to kill like a wild beast.

    Kill, kill, kill everything, get in front of that guy.

    The red eyes saw the sky in the red robe and black muscles. The black knight was so squeezed that he couldn't even move. He let go of the sword in his hand.  It was supposed to be a charge, a run over, and it was supposed to be trampled by the soles of these guys' feet, but somehow it turned out that these guys were pressing on me layer by layer. It's not terrible to be crushed to death, but this kind of penetration  Even a wild beast wouldn't be able to stand the anger.

    "These guys are also that guy's subordinates. Those guys' knights are obviously that kind of people.

    ※A desireless king is worse than a vase sa

    Oh, indeed, you used to be an incorruptible saint, so holy that no one can match it.  But who wants to expect to be martyred for an ideal?  Who would think about the so-called saint day and night, who can only comfort the people, but cannot guide them.  Only by displaying the glory and praising the glory to the extreme can the country and people be led to the right path"

    "Are you kidding? He's obviously the king, he's obviously the king, he's obviously the king!  !  !

    Wang Zuocheng has nothing to do with him, and it doesn＊t matter what Wang Zuocheng looks like.  Because she is a king, she can do whatever she wants, whether she is a saint, a tyrant, or a coward. Because she is a king, she is the head of a country, and the country is under her control. No matter what she does,  The king can do it, saving the country and destroying the country are all things she can do.

    However, giving up glory and enjoyment, turning a blind eye to all the beautiful things, choosing instead the most difficult road of thorns, and choosing to devote oneself to the country. Only such a king can win the loyalty of the Knights of the Round Table and make the people proud.  Only by showing a smile can he guard the battlefield for more than ten years, and he is called the undefeated God of War.

    I am very glad that I once served under this king, so after I turned my back on her, I became so dirty, so abominable, so despised, and so like a devil.  Yes, this is the attitude you deserve.

    ※But even so, even so, it＊s not Iskandar, you should have said that.

    There is no such thing as greed or incorruptibility in the way of kings. They are kings, and everything they do is the will that should be followed.  Moreover, so what if the country you protect alone is destroyed? Is it wrong to be betrayed by countless people?  Is it correct to say that the king who is followed by thousands of troops but still cannot realize his wish even to death is correct?

    The King of Conquerors, Iskandar, and Alexander the Great were obviously protected by so many people, so they could only die and take nothing away?  He obviously didn't know anything and was just being protected, but he still dared to speak nonsense.  How could a spoiled young man like you know how painful it is to live alone in a country?  How difficult?

    You are a king, and she is also a king. There can be no superiority or inferiority between kings and kings. Since they have not been destroyed by each other, they are the same. People like you, who are obviously despicable, still assert like gods,  A guy who makes King Arthur feel confused has no value in existence.

    There was a new black light in his empty hands.

    A black light lit up from the gap between the crowds. The soldiers made a sound of surprise, and then were blown up by the crazy magic power. Among them, a black meteor penetrated out, briefly opening a passage.  , he held the regretless lake light in one hand, and his figure ran wildly like a wounded black wolf.

    The cursed voice of the evil spirit came out vaguely from the helmet, like a creepy cry.

    "This is a serious sin that cannot be redeemed by death, ride

    〞〞〞〞〞〞〞〞!  !  !  !  "

    The black knight held the sword with both hands, and black fire exploded from the magic sword. He passed through the battlefield like wind. Along the way, black flames like lotus appeared, which was the anger of the fallen knight.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Volume One Chapter 201 Ghost Rider

    As Saber ran, she slowed down because of her weakness, and finally she stopped.  But she probably didn't notice this, because it could be seen from her absent-minded eyes and muttered expression.

    King Arthur's heart was breaking, because she didn't believe that the dark figure shuttled through the enemy formation was the knight who had the bravery of a leopard and the gentleness of a sheep.  It was the big kid who blushed when Kai, the Knight of the Round Table, asked him about his deeds and empty talk when he first arrived at Camelot Castle.

    The figure of the devil made Artoria dare not look at it, nor could she believe it.

    At this moment, in the distance she was looking at, the berserk warriors were making everything messy. The Conqueror King's army was about to rush over, but because of this enemy, they all turned around and went back to chase him, treating them like themselves as nothing.  .

    But this does not mean that the king＊s army despises Saber and the others. In the smoke and dust in the sky, who can see clearly what is in front of them? Even if they do, they will be killed by Lancelot.  It was also that Lancelot was too fierce and caused too much commotion.  As far as Wang Jun knows, there are not many enemies, only a few. No matter how capable they are, what kind of waves can they make among the armies that are everywhere?  So when he charged into the enemy formation alone, they thought that everyone was rushing in, so everyone turned around and went to eat Berserker's exhaust, leaving Saber and the others aside.

    At this moment, a voice pierced the heart of the King of Knights like a sharp knife.

    "Oh, but can one person have such courage? Coupled with the ability to die, he can defeat the enemy alone. This is the most correct thing you have done, Saber." The witch landed on Saber at some point.  Beside her, she chuckled softly, her eyes completely blind to the brutal fighting and black fire: "It saves a lot of energy."

    "" The golden-haired king seemed to look back blankly, but the coldness in her eyes made the hot sand and scorching gas disappear from around her. With the sharpness of the sword in his hand, the King of Knights' eyes were nailed shut.  caster.

    "Don't put on such a scary expression, I'm just telling the truth." Caster waved his hand nonchalantly: "In the current situation, the enemy has been messed up by him, and we won't mess up the situation again if we go up.  better."

    "Then you just stand there and do nothing?" Saber squeezed out a voice through her teeth. If it weren't for Lancelot who allowed him to tolerate it, she would have been incompatible with this guy by now.

    "No, that's not the case. Don't put on such a scary face." Medea smiled softly: "I am telling the truth, but Berserker alone will not be in danger. But I am not doing nothing.  , but the current situation does not allow it. The most important thing is you, you can't leave."

    "Why?"

    "Because we need protection," Medea said.

    If she heard correctly, Saber discovered that Medea wanted him to protect her.

    It must have added fuel to the fire. The person who added fuel to the fire was probably the first time we met. Saber will explode if she gets a little warm now. Caster seems not to notice, but wants to mess with her, or she finds out, so  The purpose of using this method to talk to Saber is to make her know more clearly what she wants to say.

    Observing the distant view from the sky, Caster said what she saw: "Among the enemies that can be confirmed now, there are two assassins, one of whom has the ability to split multiple times. They have already set out and may have arrived here.  Hiding somewhere and peeping. You and Rider are fine, but the little girl over there and I have no ability to guard against these guys. Now it is more worthwhile for me to have the right to use a wide range of magic than you to rush into the enemy formation.  It＊s the right person to protect.§

    Saber's sword can kill dozens or hundreds of people in an instant, but overload use is not without burden on her body, but Caster is different. She uses the same range attack much better, and missiles and flames are the same.  It can kill people, but the cost is different, and if it supports berserker, it is more advantageous for caster to aim from the air.

    Saber wanted to speak, but Caster spoke before her: "Rider can't do it. Her combat power is not her reaction ability. Only you, a hero with extraordinary intuition, can do Assassin's attack. If you really  I just want to help that guy, so assisting me now and causing more damage to the king＊s army is the fastest way.§

    The King of Knights did not speak. She agreed with Caster's point of view, but stopping here to protect this woman instead of following Lancelot's words made her feel betrayed.

    "If there is really anything to do, something to make up for, then after the battle, both of you must survive." The witch always grabs the softest part of people's hearts and strikes a fatal blow.  hit.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? almost??Sighing deeply in her heart, Saber opened her mouth, planning to agree to what the other party said.

    "No, no need." A sudden loud voice interrupted Saber's words and Caster's smile.

    Wearing a red dress and holding up her slightly messy hair, Rin Tosaka walked calmly across the gravel, arriving like a queen.

    "There is no need to stay here, just rush forward. If you are worried about Assassin coming back to attack, just go up together. The enemy's momentum has been disrupted. Now is a good time. Otherwise, Saber will be troubled, and I will be troubled too.  " she said.

    "What?" The witch was stunned for a moment, then her face turned cold: "You"

    Before the words ＆what to say＊ were uttered, Tohsaka Rin suddenly pointed into the distance: ※Look, the rider has already started to take action.§

    Saber and Caster turned their heads. Although different people flashed in their minds, they saw a black and purple floating figure at the same time.

    Bai Archer's hands had turned into water pipes flowing with mud, but he shook his hands and shook off some of the black mud that was not dripping, revealing gold-colored gauntlets.

    Then, he raised his hand and waved it forward, as if commanding his most capable subordinate, Bai Archer said briefly: "Go."

    As he finished speaking, his hair was already rippled by the airflow. Under his fingers, there was no longer any figure of the cyan knight, only the aftermath of a black whirlwind still hovering in place.

    However, after the black crow in his hand fell, the white knight unfolded the projection. He took out two weapons, one large and one small, that were in the sheaths. Because the sheaths were protected by the shell, no one could see them.  There is a blade inside, so it is impossible to know whether it is a sword or a knife.  It's just that the big one is as wide as the diameter of a human thigh, and the blade alone is about one meter long.  The thin one is shorter and only about two inches wide.

    Facing the black jet that was as fast as a whirlwind, the Avengers threw the projected weapons one by one.  The weapons smashed into the black whirlwind and disappeared, as if the black had swallowed up the two weapons.

    Bai Archer clapped his hands with satisfaction and said to himself with a smile: "A knight who wields two spears will not be incompetent due to the restrictions of his class. The first knight of the Fiona Knights, right  "

    But before he could become intoxicated with his fantasy, a ghost-like voice passed through the air and came to another place behind the battle formation. The resentful voice almost made his ears ring.

    ※This is a serious sin that cannot be redeemed by death, rider〞〞〞〞〞〞〞〞!!!§

    The voice turned into an air barrier, and when he rushed over, the syllables of each word seemed to blow up Bai Archer's hair, making him feel like a hurricane hitting his face.

    After pausing for a while, he opened his eyes. The white archer looked at the dark knight who could be clearly seen a few kilometers away with a strange expression. The guy looked like a hungry wolf rushing towards him, and his forward posture was no longer human.  Well, because Tu Kuai sometimes uses all four legs together, in front of the enemy who cannot pass, he uses the indestructible lake light to clear the way. Under the black light one after another, he In the words of Ju Wushuang, it is like the power of the angry sea.  Rushing over, we were unstoppable.

    "Hey, hey, you're so hardworking, you want to capture the thief and the king so much!" He muttered, shrinking back a little.  At the same time, he heard a voice.

    "Oh, here it comes, eh, eh, this can't be done." It was Iskandar who made the voice, and he laughed.

    "It seems that you know the definition of king better than that little girl, but even a guy of your level is deceived. That little girl is really harmful. What if you become the king's subordinate?  Even if you are dressed in black and are very out of date, I will also make you shine like a comet." The Conquering King stood on his chariot throne that stood in the sky and issued an invitation to the black knights galloping in his army underground.  He didn't care that every inch of that guy's murderous aura was directed at him.

    The white knight looked at him, looked at him, looked at him, looked at him He couldn't help but jump up, jump to the left, jump to the right, jump forward, just because he wanted to see the King of Conqueror clearly.  A bold face.

    ※The left side of this guy＊s face says shameless, and the right side says shameless＃ In short, he is very shameless.  The horizontal comment on the front can be written like this.

    To be able to say such words at this time, did that guy really not notice that Lancelot wanted to kill him and wanted to explode, but he was so happy to watch him come over, and even invited him, what is it that is outdated This is  It＊s like when someone asks your mother＊s name, you still say hello, hello, etc. Although your face is big, how do you develop such a thick and tough skin?  Although he is still the king of a country, can his people be so tolerant?  Or should we say that Macedonian civilization is?You want face?

    Bai Archer wondered if his skills were not up to par. When making the heroic spirit, did he misconnect the nerves of the left and right brains of this guy's head?  Sure enough, it is better to use summoning technology, at least the restored heroic spirit can be intact.

    His eyelids drooped and he covered his eyes to avoid looking at this idiot in mid-air.

    However, there are still some things he needs to say. He weakly reminded the guy in the sky: "I'm telling you, if this continues, your whole family will be killed by him. You are still standing aside and watching. Originally, I projected  You don＊t use the weapons I gave you. Now that someone is killing your whole family like this, how can you still laugh and invite him? I don＊t understand what a big man with such magnanimity thinks, but can you keep watching like this?"

    The Red King in the sky looked back at him with a smile: "Oh, really?"

    ""

    "You are indeed right. If this continues, he will indeed be in trouble. Well, let him see the impact that the Conqueror is proud of." Iskandar punched hard.

    "Ah, okay" Bai Archer was too lazy to argue. He was not so much changing the topic as he was giving up on himself: "May I ask why you call yourself Iskandar? You should call yourself Alexander. Why do you call yourself Alexander?"  What about Iskandar?"

    This is how Iskandar responded to the interview: "Well, because I like Arab culture. Compared to the conquering king Alexander, the conquering king Iskandar sounds more imposing, doesn't it? And the world of this era is influenced by Arab culture.  Does it have a profound impact? Arabic numerals are used for calculations."

    "That must be your credit," Bai Archer curled his lips.

    "But" Just when Bai Archer didn't want to speak, Iskandar wanted to talk to him instead: "Even now, I don't regret not using all the weapons in this place, no matter how big the harm he will do to me."  The same goes for hurt. Do you understand why?"

    "I know, because I don't believe in your story, but your team is full of guys who rely on domineering as their pillar. If you accept the favor of a person like me who doesn't believe in anything, it will make your warriors feel a little embarrassed.  The depravity of achieving the goal by any means. This hesitation will reduce the combat effectiveness of your army, so the latter is more terrifying than taking up weapons. You care more about the will to fight, right?" Bai Archer rolled his eyes.

    "Hahahahahaha" Iskandar laughed wildly again: "Are you quite clear about it?"

    The impostor gave him a blank look.

    "But, it's not impossible for me to take these swords." Iskandar ignored his eyes and said this as if he was feeling emotional.

    "Oh?" This made Archer Bai a little surprised.

    "If you are willing to join my army now and learn slowly from the beginning, it is not non-negotiable. In this case, it is natural to take up the tribute of my ministers." Iskandar pointed to his army and spoke with a big  The gray wolf said with a smile on his face as he abducted the little white rabbit - but Bai Archer felt more like a middle-aged, wretched uncle shaking a lollipop at the little lolita.

    Bai Archer was stunned for a while before he realized what this guy was doing.

    When the word "Qinyu" popped into his head, he broke out in a cold sweat and jumped as if his butt was on fire.

    "Damn" He couldn't help but raise his middle finger to Iskandar. This guy is perverted. At this time, he even wants to recruit him.  You have to bring him a sword yourself, and you have to join him before he is willing to use it How shameless, how shameless, how limitless.

    I finally know how this guy died back then. He was so stupid that he deserved to die. If he hadn＊t died, all the naive people in the world would have no chance of living, because he was the most naive, so naive that he was so stupid.

    "Thank you, but go away, idiot. Give your domineering seeds to others. If you want to assimilate me, take three times the amount." He took a sip.

    "Really, hahahaha" The Conqueror King laughed, which made Bai Archer feel suffocated, as if he had lost a city somewhere.

    But while the two were talking, the Black Knight was not idle. He slashed like a tiger down the mountain, and the undestructible lake light completely killed all the spearmen in an instant, and then let go of the lake light sword.  , and grabbed a few unburned gun blades from the black fire.

    Indeed, as Caster said, Berserker would be fine by himself. He was too harmless, so he was looking for trouble and used his own abilities to cause huge trouble to Wang Jun.

    Using these remaining spears as new treasures, he fought bravely. After punching four holes in a man's chest, he took over a dagger in the opponent's hand, then used a strange blade like a beast's claw in his left hand, and a strange blade like a beast's claw in his right hand.  A short sword for melee combat, blackThe whirlwind swept into a pile of people and killed them like a whirlwind.

    During the process of advancing, the steel feathers on the Dark Knight's back that looked like living things came into contact with an original Noble Phantasm inserted on the ground.

    As long as it is above this land, it is the scope of the King of Conqueror, and it is also the area where Bai Archer is projected. The infinite original Noble Phantasm is filled into the ground. The Dark Knight does not hold it with his hands, just rolls it up with his feathers, and then is picked up by several people.  besieged.  Due to the narrow distance, Berserker chopped it out messily and abruptly, but this did not affect him from picking up a new Noble Phantasm.

    Lancelot was indeed killing the enemy, but it was as if he had eyes on his back. The black snake teeth could always wrap around a new weapon accurately.  After sprinting, flipping, sticking to the ground, and drifting, berserker's back was covered with weapons, including swords, axes, hammers, Wu hooks, and eyebrow clubs.

    "Just doing this also made him more surrounded by enemies. There were roaring warriors on both sides, with their weapons raised high. You will be burned away by their blazing fighting spirit before they get close to you.

    Now, the six weapons spread out on the back of the knight's black armor are burning with black flames, and his posture is like a fallen angel spreading its wings.  He lowered his upper body, folding his body horizontally, and the weapons on his back were parallel to the ground.

    This strange posture did not make the king's army flinch. They jumped up and sprinted without leaving any room. This time, even Lancelot could not defeat them in one fell swoop, because he did not have Wu Guanghuang in his hands.  That was a move that required Lancelot to abandon other Noble Phantasms. Now he was using another Noble Phantasm, and he had no intention of giving up, just letting the enemy get close.

    However, the approaching enemy did not harm a piece of Lancelot's armor. He was pierced by the python's teeth and swept away by the huge tail. Instead, his strong body became a huge throwing weapon, breaking the bones of his companions behind him - berserker  The six weapons on the back, pulled by the feathers, rolled and flew like the arms of a king squid, forming a half-plane 180-degree covering defense. Its strength was stronger than the rainforest python and more poisonous than the cobra.

    After creating a huge open space around him, no one could stop the Berserker.  The fallen red eyes were aimed at the sky, and every bloodshot on the huge eye sockets was nailed to the chariot.

    "i"

    He suddenly threw out several broken guns in his hand, and the black and red gun tips turned into sniper arrows, carrying a light cyclone towards the sacred bull chariot in the sky.  It was obviously a Noble Phantasm thrown by one hand, but the spear heads flying out from the Dark Knight's hand came first and then later, left and right, forming a square shape that blocked Iskandar's retreat.

    Lancelot had long wanted to kill the King of Conquerors. He thought that he would go berserk without any orders. He had just clashed in the military formation and did not see where Iskandar was, but Iskandar later made a voice to let Lance  Lot found him.  The Dark Knight's ultimate target is him. At this moment, he sees that this guy is not on land, but in the air. How can he aim at other targets?

    Iskandar was still laughing when he suddenly felt a fierce momentum coming from the ground, which was several arrows. He quickly pulled the reins and moved the chariot's position.

    He swayed left and right, avoiding the four arrows that had not changed the properties of Berserker's Noble Phantasm Iskandar, who was about to continue watching the battle on the ground, suddenly felt that some evil spirit was attached to his back, a sticky substance that could not be dissolved.  The opened mucus, the cold, wet murderous aura turned into a shapely blade and slashed down the back of his neck.

    You don＊t need to look to know that the feeling of a poisonous snake crawling across your back is the edge of the Black Knight.

    Without looking, Iskandar swung his broad arm back. The dagger with complex and exquisite patterns came into contact with a long object. Red and gold sparks flew up. Only then did Iskandar realize that the enemy's weapon was on his way.  It was only a few centimeters away from his neck, and he had to bend his arms to touch the opponent with his sword.

    Just when Berserker was launching several arrows formed from broken spears, he used lightning to snatch away the long flagpole carried by one of the soldiers he had just defeated.  But there was an episode. Several of the defeated kings got up incredibly quickly, and with unbelievable agility, they jumped directly on Berserker's chest, and stabbed the left side of his chest with the weapons in their hands.  .

    What kind of person can do this?  A clear electric current flashed through the violent head of the Black Knight, but he swung the flagpole on his hand horizontally, and with a wave, he turned several people into shrimp warriors with sonic speed backwards, and grabbed one of them before he dropped it.  After replacing the dagger in his hand, he kicked off his feet and jumped into the air.  But while accelerating in mid-air, the Dark Knight's feet kicked into the air at a speed exceeding the speed of sound.

    OriginallyIn the empty space, because Lancelot's speed is so fast, the air in the space with both feet has no time to disperse. It has the same effect as stepping on the ground, with the help of the hard air at zero point and one second  , he completed a second jump and a second acceleration, successfully jumped behind Iskandar, and then slashed him down with a sword.

    Hit by a heavy blow, even Rider was suppressed, and his curled one hand became even more curled. Iskandar opened his eyes wide, and grabbed the retreating wrist with his other hand, and then barely stopped this move.  one strike.

    "Oh!! This feeling, you are really a hot-blooded guy. Well, even if that guy Antico comes, he will still have to fight hard." I think it is better to be hit by the Tyrannosaurus Rex, Iskandar bites  The clenched teeth did not make a muffled groan, but instead sneered.

    "Is"

    "Huh?" As the other party groaned, Iskandar suddenly felt that the sword in his hand was several times heavier. He couldn't lift it at all. He obviously still had a point of strength in mid-air, but it was still suppressed by his strength.  , the Spada sword pulled the black flagpole to smash his head.

    However, the lagging behind in wrist strength gave Iskandar no time to regret it, before he was attracted by the black light from the corner of his eye.  The bronze sword, which is as graceful as his Spada sword, has graceful patterns on it, and the grid-like pattern resembles the decoration of clothing.  But Rider had no time to look at this, because the sword was being handed to his head from Berserker's hand.

    He tilted his head suddenly and dodged the flying knife-like dagger, and a little of Iskandar's beard was shaved off.  What was even more disadvantageous was that due to the distraction caused by the dodge, the long pole that was barely blocked by his hands was suppressed by his berserker, and suddenly the gun pole was about to drop to his head.

    "Well" Iskandar didn't have time to be surprised that the opponent's one-handed power was so powerful, so he wanted to retreat, because it was impossible to avoid it no matter what, so he had to there was no other way to retreat, and the six postures were different.  A strange venomous snake poked its head out from the berserker's back, and its fangs were all aimed at the rider's retreat. But on the bullock cart, it was impossible to retreat downwards. So, in the surprised eyes of the king in red, the death sleeves  The plaything opened its fangs to pierce his bones.

    ※iskandar!!!§

    The Black Knight finally roared out, but it was difficult for you to think that it was a person's name shouted with a human voice.

    The flame-wrapped steel snake made a heavy sound of wind, and was about to fill in a new blood-red mark on the red head of the Conquering King.  However, with his head smashed like this, Iskandar would not have gone through so many adversities as a conquering king, but would have been stuck somewhere.

    At this moment, Iskandar narrowed his eyes at the black and red iron rod that was about to turn his head into a crushed watermelon

    ※＃＃＃§

    The indistinguishable explosion made people think it was the chirping of a thousand birds, but the light that exploded was like lightning that could envelope the entire chariot.  Iskandar shook the reins in his hands, and a ball of lightning burst out from the divine wheel. It was lightning that could only be contained by dark clouds. It was now concentrated on Rider's chariot with an astonishing density, wrapping Iskandar like an electric cocoon.  Outside Kandal, because the density was so great, they were entangled together and were mistaken for a whole ball of lightning.

    However, it was clearly a formless electric light, but when faced with Berserker's steel wings, it turned into an illusory physical barrier. None of the six weapons continued to move forward. They all stopped as if they were sluggish at the moment they came into contact with the lightning.  He made a movement and started shaking slightly. No, what was shaking was the berserker itself.

    What a simple truth, steel is the best conductor of electricity. The feeling of berserker now, the excitement, must be unbelievable.  The voltage that could break the ground and burn the sand was passing through the armor through the blade of the sword, reaching his chest, being ravaged by the violence of millions of volts. Lancelot's cry in the armor was the silent scream he made.  Call.

    Iskandar, who was protected by lightning, looked at the arrogant Berserker and smiled apologetically: "I'm sorry."

    Then with a bang, the berserker's black body turned into a cannonball, and flew out with the rider as the base, its body running at high speed stretched straight.

    Iskandar will not just let it fly away, because there is no reason not to hit the drowned dog. This is the weakness revealed by berserker after a head-on collision, so the Conqueror King will never let it go.  He set up the bullock cart, used the lightning as a road, and continued to catch up, trying to make up for the berserker's injuries.  Berserker seemed to have lost consciousness, and did not change his posture when being chased. He was still in the posture of a human-shaped cannonball.

    Although he was knocked away at high speed, the speed advantage of the rider as a cavalry can make up for this. Although the body of the berserker flying in the air seemed to have an inexhaustible force to push forward, the ox cart surrounded by lightning still quickly passed by.  Catching up - Iskandar had already thought of his lines, and shouted: "Fall" while hitting the opponent.

    &nbsp;Just when the Conqueror King approached the Berserker with great joy, he didn't notice that the Dark Knight's claws seemed to have moved slightly. That was because he felt the approaching aura of the enemy and the uncontrollable murderous intent.

    In the dark shadow of the thick fog, the red flames in the gap never disappeared. The berserker who was knocked away may not have been fainted from the beginning. He was just luring the rider to approach him.  The Knight of the Lake suddenly turned his upper body up in mid-air, and grabbed the air with his free hand This is not a description, but a real thing. There were white air waves flowing through the black claws, and the Berserker struck hard in the air.  The sound barrier caused by the speed of sound and gravity made his body sluggish.  As if standing up in the air, berserker's figure stood upright, and the long flagpole faced the conquering king.

    In this regard, Iskandar just curled his lips. The reason is simple: I chase and I can fly.  You are brave, take a turn in the air and take a look.

    Berserker naturally cannot stay in the air, but he can change direction in other ways.

    Among the weapons that had been hanging on his back, the two bottom weapons fell off. Berserker's feet stepped on them one on the left and one on the right - actually using them as stepping points, he started new movements in the air.  .  One handle was used to change the angle, and the other was used to use force. He flew up with a whoosh, and rushed towards the sacred bull's chariot in the opposite direction at a speed no less than before.

    ※Hoo ho!!§

    "But even so, it doesn't matter. No matter how fierce that guy is, he can only be a subordinate of the Divine Bull Chariot. Without the Wuhui Huguang, his own chariot will definitely destroy him.

    And Lancelot really had no intention of bringing out the indestructible lake light. What's more, he threw away the long handle in his hand. The long handle passed directly through the head of the conquering king. It was said that he was aiming at him.  If so, this is too biased.

    "Who are you going to hit?" Iskandar twitched the reins violently, and the sacred bull roared. The momentum became more explosive, and the electric current surrounding it became even crazier, almost turning into a whirlpool of electric current.

    The Black Knight didn＊t answer, but just rushed towards Rider＊s chariot, intending to use his armor-covered gun to deal with the sacred bull＊s electrified horns.

    "Interesting guy" Iskandar grinned. Although he planned to recruit this guy, since the opponent was fighting with all his strength, he couldn't let go. If he died at this time, he could only blame him for his bad luck.  He braced himself for the black sauce that was about to splatter.

    The two sacred bulls collided with the steel, making almost no sound. Rider opened his eyes wide and looked at the two things flying in the air in surprise.

    Those were two swords, but there was no one using them. The dark figure of the knight did not appear. Iskandar clearly rushed towards him, but now the opponent disappeared like a phantom.

    While he was wondering, Iskandar found that the back of his head facing the light was a little cool. A shadow actually appeared in the sun that was supposed to be infinitely hot. Rider's pupils shrank when he turned around, and he discovered the figure of his enemy.

    Berserker is behind and above him, and there is something in front of him, which is the long flagpole he just threw out.  How could he be there?

    Putting all the things together, what just happened should be like this. The moment before the sacred bull was about to hit Berserker, he put down the two weapons on his back, and then used this as a focus to change the course and rush towards  He moved towards the flagpole he had thrown out, and while dodging the attack, he also came to the back of Rider.

    But how did he do it?  when?  It's obviously the same heroic spirit, but Rider didn't capture any details. Is that guy really that fast?  So fast that even the heroic spirits of the cavalry cannot be discovered?  If it weren't for the reminder of the light, he wouldn't have noticed it at all.

    From here, it seems that everything was planned by him. He had already prepared for it. Even after being knocked away, he quickly formulated a strategy. He formed such a plan in a short time, and through his own  The implementation of strength is so successful, it really makes people doubt, is he really a berserker?  This kind of skill, which can be described as a magical skill, actually exists in the world.

    Although he is a hero, is that really what humans can do?

    Putting aside such doubts, the berserker rolled in mid-air again, and the black alien faced the rider again. This time the borrowing device he used was the long flagpole, and he kicked hard on it with both feet. Berserker once again  It turned into a black cannonball and slammed into the red king.

    The roles of the pursuer and the pursued are reversed.

    However, this attack is not ordinary. While flying, two missiles have already flown out from the sprinting fighter. They are the last two weapons equipped by berserker.  Flying out from an already high-speed object, the ax hammer accelerated twice, creating a long sound barrier, blocking the rider's left and right escape routes.

    It is impossible for a rider to move forward at high speed.Coming down and descending, while being blocked on the left and right, you can only be attacked from behind.

    What＊s more, the Black Knight＊s hands are empty.

    The thick black mist formed from the knight's hand, and the violent sword sealed with a chain was already leaking black saliva. The thirsty magic sword emitted expanding magic power, wrapping it into a pen of death, which was carved by its owner.  New destruction.

    "ah＃＃"

    The surly sound made the Conqueror's scalp tingle. When his back was turned to death, he did not make the stupid move of taking out his dagger to resist. Instead, he followed his instinct and drove the sacred bull chariot violently, speeding up and running.

    ※＃arounngidht!§

    The god of death's robes were twisting and rolling, and the sword in the berserker's hand was drawing a circle, drawing a whirlpool-like circle, eating from the rear of the chariot to the front. The front of the black canvas covered the rider and his proud treasure.  Swallowed it.

    Lightning was roaring, electric current was forming on the wall, Iskandar's muscles all over his body swelled, and he let out a huge roar, but the black magic power was still pressing down irresistibly, from all directions, in all directions, without any blind spots.  The lightning tore apart and struck the bronze armor.

    Only after he was truly concentrated by this precious phantom did Iskandar understand its power.

    The armor creaked, the robe was torn, and the muscles screamed. Even the body of the conquering king could not stand under the power of the sword of lake light.  The Spada sword was held in front of Iskandar's face, trying to use the sword to carve out an area where he could stand in the whirlpool.  Although there is no room for anyone to dodge like the tide, the twisting posture is more reminiscent of wind pressure.

    Well, this is what a tornado on the sea looks like. The current rider is a ship in the storm.

    And it＊s a small boat.

    Because within a second, he realized that his efforts were in vain. The strong wind tore his hands apart, exposing his red eyes to the black flames

    ※Boom!!!§

    Crush and ravage, flames and lightning intertwined, the fire dragon crushed the blue stream, the electric python swallowed the flames, the power of Thunder God was unyielding, although it was wrapped in the ghost fire of death, it still rose up to the majesty of Zeus.  The explosion sound from the conflict between the two sides was extremely sharp, as if the space was screaming out of tune when it was bearing this force.

    The soldiers on the ground were still commotion, but if there was real pressure, they stopped what they were doing. They no longer looked for the enemy, because the source of the commotion was in the sky.  Looking at the tragic scene in the sky, the explosion of fire changed the color of their bodies for a few seconds. Among the fireballs in the sky that their eyes were looking at, there was their king.

    Gradually, the flames dispersed, drawing new patterns in the sky. Instead of the flames becoming the protagonist of the sky, smoke and dust that were larger than before were expanding evenly, with round shapes scattered evenly, and occasionally some small residues.  It fell down with flowing fire, like the tentacles of a creature. From the look of it, it looked like an octopus flying into the air.

    Then, a black strip that was thicker than all the tentacles suddenly extended, and then a red image appeared at the tip - Iskandar's face was covered in black and gray, and he rushed out on Kamui wheels.

    However, his appearance was miserable enough. There was not a single clean spot on his body. His luxurious and violent cloak had become tattered. His dark red bronze armor was tattered in several places. It was natural for him to be injured. Iskan  There were several spots on Dar's face, one under the corner of his eye was bleeding, making his eyes narrowed, looking more like a bear whose head had been beaten.

    In comparison, his chariot is miserable enough.

    Have you ever seen a car chase in a gunfight movie? One party uses a submachine gun to beat the escaping vehicle into a hornet's nest, but it still maintains its barely drivable function. This is what the Shenwei wheels look like. The originally exquisite pattern on it is covered with many patterns.  Engraving type new pattern.  The body of the sacred bull pulling the cart was also covered with bloody lines. Even the god's bull could only succumb to this violence, revealing its body full of scars.

    I can be considered lucky. The high speed of the Kamui Wheel saved my life. Only the front part of Berserker's sword strike just hit me. Fortunately, although that guy's sword is also A++, it can't have a cannon like Saber's.  range, otherwise they would definitely be able to catch up with me. If they all hit, I would definitely be doomed.

    Even so, being enveloped by the power of the front end of the Wuhui Lake, the Rider looked miserable. Even if he was driving the Kamui Wheels, he had no power at all. It looked more like a vehicle snatched from anywhere by someone who was busy escaping.

    "Tch, that guy" Iskandar spat, and then wanted to look back to find the figure of the guy who beat him so badly, but he was attracted by the cheers below. He lowered his head and saw  His own soldiers were cheering at him with their weapons raised high.

    At this moment, Rider also raised his hand.The Celtic sword, still smoking, roared back.

    "What the hell, it's not like I won, what do you call it?" Bai Archer muttered.

    ※Sometimes, surviving is a victory in itself!§

    Iskandar＊s words echoed in his ears. Bai Archer was stunned and turned his head, only to find that the Conqueror was blinking at him. Apparently he had heard what he just said.

    "The guy with the tip of the ear" didn't expect that he looked so stupid, but his ears were unexpectedly well-informed.

    At this moment, another heavy object fell down from the smoke of the explosion, wrapped in black smoke, and then the black smoke dissipatedit was still black.

    It was obvious that there would be another person escaping from the fighting area, but when Rider looked over, his eyes widened in disbelief, and then he suddenly turned around to look at the rear of his tank.

    But where was the rear shaft of the chariot, it was directly destroyed. Iskandar's chariot lost one-third of its standing area, so something that was originally stored there was missing.

    The Dark Knight has now given up the lake sword in his hand and just replaced it with something heavier. He had taken the same thing before, but it was as a weapon, now it is as a vehicle.

    The black body itself turned into an even colder darkness, and dark fireworks appeared as if burning, and the wrapped black body seemed to be pulsing.  The beast was trembling slightly, with red lines like blood vessels all over its body. The huge light-emitting device at the front, resembling a creature's one eye, was emitting a violent red light.

    The Dark Knight's body sat on top of this object that he didn't know how to define. Suddenly, with a sudden sound, the steel beast let out a huge roar, and flames of the same color as magma spurted out from its end. In an instant, the Black Knight's back  The steel feathers of the car were stretched straight, and the object formerly known as v-max was rushing through the air.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?? ??Beerserker once reached out to grab him and chop him, but failed to catch him. He also destroyed the entire rear shaft of the tank.  But it wasn't all nothing, at least he caught it at the last moment.

    ※Hey, stop,§ Iskandar roared, ※That＊s my motorcycle.§

    "Get out of here!!!" Bai Archer also roared.

    The two of them roared, but Lancelot ignored them. The dark motorcycle briefly accelerated in the air. Although it could not fly, it rose a little higher. The black monster could swim in the air.  Lancelot also caught up with something, which was the falling flagpole that he had just used as a stepping stone.

    The knight holding the handle like the reins grabbed the long pole, then pushed the front of the motorcycle hard, making the motorcycle head down, and then slammed the gas pedal.

    ※Boom!!!§

    A black meteorite fell on the desert, and a sand snake burst into the sky.

    "What, that is"

    The soldiers who were closer took their hands away from their faces in surprise. They didn't know what happened just now, but something suddenly fell from the sky. The impact caused several people to fly away. They didn't know what happened.  Something happened.

    Several people glanced at each other, and then walked towards Shawu.

    But after taking a step forward, a red light flashed in the falling sand shadow.  Regarding the round flames, several warriors immediately raised their shields, preparing to face some kind of monster that might rush out from inside. After all, such huge red eyes are not something humans can possess.

    As expected, the monster inside roared, and then

    No one saw what it was, they just felt that everything went dark and they didn＊t know anything.

    The black knight rode forward on a new mount. Unlike the previous creature, this was also his attack weapon. Even the speed of the rider tank could be equaled. It was a steel tiger formed by machinery and oil.  He placed the flagpole parallel to the headlight of the car. The long pole was placed to expand the contact range. The five-meter-long flagpole was the most suitable thing. In addition, it was eroded by the magic power of the berserker and had the properties of a Noble Phantasm.  , it＊s basically a sharp sword with two heads and two edges in the tiger＊s mouth.

    Now, Berserker let out a suppressed roar, piloted this undefinable existence, and brought up a wild dragon on the sand.

    (Alas, there has been no update for more than a week. There is no excuse. Here is this chapter. From tomorrow on, I will work hard and try my best to update. As for the content of this chapter, because when I was watching Ghost Rider 2,  I was immediately annoyed because I saw Cage riding like a v-max, so I wrote Berserker to drive a motorcycle, but this is not his strongest setting, and there will be changes later)

    Jiutian Literature welcomes all book lovers to come and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here!

    &nbsp; www.piaotia.com

 Volume 1 Chapter 202 Don＊t see, hear, don＊t want

    Among the king's troops, new riots broke out in the already silent military formations.  A wave of sand rushed back and forth among the crowd, moving left and right, very quickly. Wherever it went, people could only be seen being picked up by the wave of sand, thrown high into the sky, or sent flying far away.  I don't know what it is that is rushing through the battle formation at an extremely fast speed, so fast that it is unbelievable.

    And you can't see what it is, you can only see someone screaming, and then the sand wave lifts up everyone in front of it. After the yellow sand passes, those who are lucky enough to survive will see the yellow sand lifted up.  , is a shadow poisonous dragon with black mist.

    This is a world that humans should not set foot in. No matter who they are, the bones of any creature that enters here will be melted by the sun, no less than the scorching furnace of the eighteenth level of hell.

    The air is very heavy because the heat makes it heavier. If you stand still, you will feel the overwhelming heat pressing on you, and the gravity seems to be ten times heavier.  If you take two steps, you will first feel the gravel passing through your soles and cutting the soles of your feet. The originally dry and heavy heat turns into a flood, pushing you back, and you will be pushed back in an instant.  , sitting on the ground without any resistance, either dizzy or unconscious with flashes of light.

    It＊s so hot here, but you don＊t sweat. That＊s because after the sweat comes out, it has been evaporated by the air before it touches your clothes.  You will become dehydrated without even noticing that you are sweating.

    Even if you are strong and resistant, you will soon reach your limit in such a desert.

    In short, this is a different world where even cacti cannot survive. It is impossible for a mere human to stay here, unless he wants to be a dead body buried in the sand.

    No matter how brave the adventurer is, he will regret entering this world, and the princess who became the true ancestor is no exception. She is deeply regretting that she should not have entered this world.  But she didn't regret it for herself. None of the above symptoms appeared in her. She was worried about her companions.

    "Zhiki, how do you feel?" The girl in white put her hands on her hips and looked down at her male companion sitting on the ground, with a look of trouble and helplessness on her face.

    "Noit's nothing, it's just that it's too hot." The young man lowered his head and covered his face. He couldn't raise his head to face the sun, and his eyes behind his palms were all blurry.  He took off his dark coat and placed it on the ground as a seat cushion.

    "It's just because it's hot. Why did Shiki become like this? Humans are still inconvenient creatures.  Sighing secretly, Princess Erquet thought in her heart.

    However, it was also because of himself that he looked like this, so there was no way to complain.

    The two people who were supposed to be in the temple on Mount Enzo could not reach the desert that has nothing to do with Japan within a few dozen minutes, and the reason why they stayed here was because they entered a certain door behind the temple.

    There was a black elevator column-like passage. Arcueid felt very concerned and insisted on entering, so Tohno Shiki had no choice but to accompany her. Otherwise, Shiki would not be at ease if he let her enter this unknown thing alone.

    But he was not worried about arcueid, but the person who met her.  Because if the princess encounters something inside, and then uses the power of the true ancestor without any scruples, this city can turn into another Hiroshima within an hour.

    However, after entering that world, they first landed on an island, and then they were surrounded by a black sea full of malice. According to Arcueid, it was a cursed ocean that she had never seen before. If it were released, it would be the world.  Destruction is not impossible, so it cannot be released to the outside world.  And she couldn't get rid of such a huge curse because there were too many.

    Originally she just wanted to come here to see if there was anyone she needed to eliminate, but now it suddenly became an important task to save the world, but the demon she needed to eliminate to save the world had not yet appeared.  Tohno Shiki couldn't grasp his thoughts for a while, but arcueid discovered a new passage.

    It was a new pillar of light standing in the middle of the sea. Then under the hands of the princess, who had strong motor skills and could not resist, Tono Shiki was thrown in by her human bazooka, and then she also ran in,  As a result, we discovered this hell on earth.

    ???????????????????????????? Zhiki just walked away for more than ten minutes, and then he couldn＊t do anything anymore.  But there was nothing he could do. The human body was already at its limit, and his physique was not one that prided itself on endurance.  If it were a magician or a person from the Holy Church, there would probably be a special way to prevent the increase in body temperature and loss of physical strength, but as an ordinary human being, Tohno Shiki could not do it. His only special ability was completely lost in this place.  Useless.

    Does it mean killing the air?  The air is flowing, so it will be difficult to move through the space, and you may not be able to go back.

    Dimly in the distanceThere were shouts of killing, but the distance was far away. Even with the strength of the True Ancestor, he could only see a cloud of smoke and dust in the distance. It seemed that many people were fighting each other.  Since she couldn't even see clearly, it was conceivable that it was far away, and since it was so far away, the sound could still pass through, which meant that the brutal fighting there was definitely extraordinary and made the True Ancestor Princess feel concerned.  The stuff must be there too.

    Bai Ji feels that the situation is getting more and more confusing. She is confident that there are not many people in the world who can hurt her now, but Zhiki may not be able to face it.

    Although it is not good to back out now, it would be too time-consuming to send him out first and then come back. Princess Bai planned to pull Shiki up from the ground and then send him out first.

    Putting Zhiki's arm on his shoulder, Arcueid couldn't help but sigh: "Hmm, it would be nice if a taxi showed up at this time."

    It's just that there are no desert taxis anywhere in the world, and off-road vehicles can't drive to such ghost places, unless there are camels or something

    Then a taxi appeared, and it was not a low-level desert taxi like a camel, but something dozens of steps higher.

    A fiery red whirlwind blew in the field of vision that was shaking due to the heat.

    A psychic creature ran across this desert sea as fast as a bomber was chasing it.  Every move in the desert will make you wet, but it is good. It can run as if there is no one around, has the power to cut through mountains, and is not afraid of the scorching heat and scorching sun.  In addition, it is red, and it looks like a burning flame.

    It's just that the majestic body, the majestic posture, the four hooves with golden red shadow, the head and the bottom of the neck, the back and the four hooves are all decorated with gold. It is by no means something that a desert creature cannot have. To describe it, it is  A certain divine horse from another world came to this world.

    And these magical horses are not without owners. The gold jewelry alone shows the owner's love for it, and he himself is sitting on the back of the horse.  The horses were already so arrogant and unyielding, and the rider was even more majestic. Arcueid visually judged that the diameter of the man's arms was thicker than his own waist.  It's just that he doesn't seem to be in a good mood.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Qi Yu＊s majestic face was distorted with murderous aura, and his gnashing teeth turned into a fierce look, if the wrinkles on his forehead were deeper, he would have turned into a tiger's face.

    However, his armor in the shape of dragon scales glowed golden red, with a hint of black, and there were two long feathers on the tail of the blood phoenix on the top of his head. He held the reins in one hand and a long handle in the other.  The thick and weird weapon made him look like a divine general riding a horse from the sky Well, the above content is something that Princess Bai would never associate with him.

    In fact, she just raised her hand towards the heroic spirit galloping over, clenched her fist, then let go of one finger, made a gesture of praise, and stretched it out - the true ancestor had a sweet look on his face.  With a sweet sunny smile, she shouted loudly: "Taxi!!"

    The maroon horse ran over quickly, seeming to have noticed her presence. The owner of the horse shook the reins and ran towards Arcueid, and then Arcueid watched him pass in front of him.

    Changsha rose up, and the smoke and dust caused by the horse's hooves drowned the princess and Zhiki. It took a while before they were revealed.

    The guy didn＊t even look at these two guys and passed directly in front of them.

    Maybe he ran in the direction of Arcueid, but he didn't see two victims trying to hitchhike, but saw the fighting battlefield behind the two people, and the heroic spirit was obviously in a bad mood.  So for those two people, if they weren't in a hurry, they would definitely have plowed through them. Although the result would be nice, it didn't happen.

    ""

    Arcueid was stunned for a while, looking at the back of Yi Qi Juechen, and then uttered a few words: "Run away."

    "Taxi? What are you talking about, Arcueid, you are hallucinating, how could this be oh!!" Zhiki, who had no choice but to lift his head from her shoulders, suddenly glowed with a red face, and he stared at the sea of ??sand.  The heat wave above seemed to see something exciting: "There is indeed a bus. I didn't expect that there would be a station in a place like this."

    ""

    Rider advanced among the chaos. The sand was like a rubber floor to her, and her bouncing movements did not slow down at all.  Now the enemy's battle group has become a mess. Everyone is looking for the enemy internally, without any knowledge of the enemy intruding from the outside.  In the shadow of the sand, the rider advanced in criss-cross directions, and his black figure turned into an afterimage like a shooting star.

    A group of miscellaneous soldiers may indeed form a very powerful team when assembled, but the ability of an individual can lead to continuous points.Even if someone with sharp eyes could see the trajectory of the rider, it would be nothing more than a dark shadow that could not be followed.  However, as long as she doesn't encounter the strong ones among them, there will be no problem.

    None of those guys are reliable. They clearly have a clear goal, but they are still dawdling. Even if they are in a different mood, this is not the time to relax.  The Holy Grail will gradually emerge due to the reduction of servants. The first thing to do now is to destroy it, and thinking of this, Rider can't help but feel anxious. For the first time in his life, he is unwilling to fight with a kind of anger.  Emotions washed over her.

    At that time, if she had not been bound by the Command Seal, she would not have escaped with just Tohsaka Rin, and the initiator of all this was because her former master used the last Command Seal.

    ※If it were another time, she might be surprised by her current mood, and she would actually be angry and repair repair towards Sakura?  wrong.  Revision?  Not right either.  It＊s a rebuttal mood anyway.

    ???????????????????? She is no longer her master, she wants to

    A black shadow rushed out from the sand and fog in front of him, completely black. Because the speed was too fast, he and the rider crossed each other at the speed of light, and then disappeared into the sand and shadow behind.  Rider was distracted and didn't see his appearance clearly, but there was a red residual light in the latter's eyes that reminded her of a heroic spirit.

    ※berserker＃＃§

    But why was he running in the opposite direction? Saber and the others should be there.

    "Are you serious, little girl?" the female magician asked another female magician.

    Tohsaka, who was asked by her, didn't even look at her. He just waved his hand and explained in a polite and disdainful tone: "Of course, the current situation is not good for us. There is a big difference in combat power. A protracted war will  If it goes against us, defeating the enemy with one blow is the only way to victory.§

    Saber, who is familiar with the art of war, first understood what she meant: "That is to say, are there any of us who will pass through this battlefield as a surprise soldier and get rid of the angramainyu who created this world?"

    "Well, for other heroic spirits, this person is both their creator and their master. If you kill him, even if the other heroic spirits cannot disappear immediately, their combat effectiveness will be weakened. Then we can start a tug-of-war.  "Tohsaka said.

    Caster snorted in disapproval.

    It is possible to do this, but there is one point: who will be the spearhead of the assault?  Without even thinking about it, it must be Saber. Whether it's the power of close combat or the power of the Noble Phantasm, she is the best choice. You can't let yourself, a magician, break through and destroy that guy, right?  Bai Archer's Noble Phantasm projection ability can make a shield to defend against any of her magic. In the past, Caster could only chop flesh into pieces.

    But one person cannot refute the voices of two people if he disagrees. Saber and Tohsaka immediately reached an invisible agreement. Their eyes met, and Saber nodded: "I agree with your opinion, Rin."

    Tohsaka continued: "Caster serves as rear support and uses your magic to clear a way for us. Saber leads me to the front."

    "but＃＃"

    "Do you think I will agree?" Medea interrupted Saber with a sullen face: "As I said just now, there may be assassins everywhere in this place. It is impossible for me to support with magic and defend against Servants with breath cutting at the same time.  .§

    "This isn't a problem for you, is it?" Tohsaka continued to smile infuriatingly, completely ignoring Caster's annoyance: "As a magician's servant, you can instantly create a defensive shield. Moreover, I don't ask you to do your best.  Large-scale magic, you just need to clear it up in front of us when necessary so that we can't defeat the enemy at once. It won't be difficult for you to handle these two responsibilities at the same time."

    Since it is a surprise soldier, it is not necessary for Caster to use all his strength to perform large-scale destruction magic, because doing so will only attract more enemies to block Saber, which is a disadvantage for the vanguard soldiers.

    The witch gritted her teeth.

    It's not impossible to do this. When releasing large-scale destructive spells with all her strength, it is indeed impossible to take into account other aspects, and defense is naturally out of the question. But if she is only allowed to take action when necessary, more than half of her energy will be used to take care of it.  On its own, there is no problem in making a shield that Assassin cannot break through.  When necessary, you can use magic to create clouds in the sky and hide in them, so that the enemy's sight will naturally not be caught.

    "Okay then." The female magician agreed, but she asked a little more: "But, Saber rushed over as a spearhead, what did you do with me? Let me act alone to avoid disturbing Saber, why did you give her another  Cause trouble?"

    Tohsaka was still smiling. Even though she was prepared to be asked this question, her face couldn't help but jump: "That's becauseAmong these people, there are also people I want to kill.  "

    Saber looked at Tohsaka.

    "Then just leave it to Saber alone. What's the point of leaving it?"

    "No, even if Saber were to deal with that counterfeit, it would be impossible to solve it quickly. Moreover, if that guy were here, even if he was defeated, he would still try his best to stop Saber. With the power of that guy's agent, go to  How could a fatal blow bother Saber?" Tohsaka waved his hand, and said with a very understanding and relaxed look: "I'm not kidding, I know that guy, as long as there is something he wants to do, it is more dangerous than anything else.  , he will be more courageous than anyone else."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out

    "Rin"

    "But that lackey of the church, it's impossible to deal with it even with your ability." It was Caster who coldly interrupted Tohsaka's words.

    Tohsaka Rin still greeted her with a smile, but this time her smile gave people a mysterious look.

    There was both the urge to take out the sight immediately, and a vicious sense of sadism. The two expressions drew an elegant arc at the corner of her mouth: "Don't worry, I didn't come unprepared."

    "Really, then"

    Caster still wanted to say something, but she suddenly raised her head, and part of her pale face was exposed from the hood, allowing Saber and Tohsaka to see her surprised face.

    The giant face of the evil spirit roared behind Saber, and its sharp-toothed mouth emitted the smell of death, trying to swallow Saber in one bite.

    Without thinking, she swung back with one hand, and at the same time, the Wind King's barrier exploded to fight against the unknown attack coming from behind.

    "Stop"

    The fierce wind pressure turned into a radiation barrier behind Saber. She pushed Tohsaka out with one hand, trying to stay as far away from her fighting area as possible, and at the same time turned around to face the enemy.

    who is it?  When did you come here and there was no reaction at all?  The touch on his hand was still there. He must have been injured by the rebound attack of the Wind King's barrier. Even so, he still did not retreat. At the same time, he still had the strange power to resist the Wind King's barrier. This enemy

    After turning around, Saber was slightly stunned.

    The attack fell from the sky. The person who attacked her blocked the sun from above. Saber's light and dark adaptation was not adjusted well. She could only see that the person was dressed in pitch black, and there was a faint purple aura in the light, which seemed to be some kind of light.  The armor and hair were swaying gently in the sand wind like waves.  Before Saber could see his face clearly, she was attracted by the pair of eyes on it.

    It was as if blood and tears had stayed in his eyes. This man's eyes were shrouded in red, wrapped in a pair of cloudy eyes full of resentment. His gums were rubbing harshly, as if he was about to roar like a wild beast.

    "Lance"

    The King of Knights said half of his name with some confusion, but it became a spell that prompted the evil spirit to erupt, and the man suddenly roared.

    "ah〞〞!!"

    No one knows what it feels like to be scratched on the heart by a thousand knives, but if the person who is scratched alive will make any sound, just listen to this.

    The attacker roared out of anger, but to Saber's ears, it sounded like a scream. The man seemed to be tortured by something, and his soul was in burning pain.  The sound stimulated her eardrums and made her tinnitus. At the same time, she was also a little surprised. Where had she heard this sound before?  It should have been a very magnetic voice.

    The attacker did not relax the weapon in his hand, and then waved his other hand. The golden light made Saber's eyes catch it, and he immediately recalled the Wind King's barrier and used the airflow to disrupt its trajectory a little.  At this opportunity, the swordsman's toe kicked the enemy's chest.  It is both a counterattack and a retreat.

    The silver armor drew a beautiful arc and landed on the sand. Saber held the sword and tensed up her nerves to avoid the second attack from the man.  At the same time, she was also looking at the enemy's face.

    However, when she saw it for the first time, she was so surprised that she couldn't close her mouth.

    The thin black leather armor is like the bright shell of a beetle, with a faint purple sheen, and it is wrapped in a powerful body.  The close-fitting armor shows the strength of this man. The torso is as powerful as a war eagle. The leather-wrapped limbs of the lower body are majestic wings that can fly into the sky. The clearly defined arms are sharp claws that can pierce and tear prey.

    Even if you don＊t count the small sword that this man carries on his back and the huge broad-bladed sword that is almost as long as a leg but wider than a leg on his waist, Saber still recognizes him.  Because of the red and yellowThe two guns and the posture of holding the weapon straight at her like wings, all told her the true identity of this man.

    ※lancer＃＃§

    That＊s right, the man who raised his face, with curly hair and slightly closed eyes with tear stains, was undoubtedly the expressionless face of the heroic spirit Diarmuid Audi.

    However, the handsome face that should have been filled with a refreshing breeze is now filled with darkness.

    That handsome face is now replaced by a ghost face, and the skin that is the same color as Mai Hai has now become the color of a vampire who has never seen the sun in his life, pale with the gray of stone, and his face is as smooth as marble.  A streak of ink cut across his face. The curly black hair was his hair, but the burning gesture was the dark fire rising from the knight's heart.

    "Lancer, why do you"

    Saber didn＊t understand. She had seen him just now, even though he was far away, but how could that knight, who was as bright and proud as a strong horse on the grassland, suddenly become like this.  Even without the wave of resentment on Berserker's body, the resentment on Diarmuid's body still makes people feel cold.

    Diarmuid did not answer. He turned his hands slightly and stood sideways. The red spear in his right hand was pointed at Saber. The yellow spear in his left hand was placed across his waist. He used the spear in his right hand as the main attack to attack the opponent from a long distance.  The short gun is used as an auxiliary, and the posture is used for close combat when the enemy is approaching.

    This is already an invisible answer, but Saber can't believe the identity of this man.

    Even though everything was proving the identity of this man, Saber was still a little unbelievable. She looked at Diarmuid, who had become a dark knight like Lancelot, and the latter was slowly raising his head.

    The inexplicable momentum made Saber couldn't help but retreat. She once again saw those red eyes like evil spirits. The originally gray skin had now completely turned into a grimace. The charming face now only had creepy malice.  The blood flowing from the heart dyed the eye sockets of Qi Ming's eyes red, turning the originally solemn golden pupils like the sun into a turbid dark yellow, which was filled with the venom of resentment and hatred.

    Diarmuid tilted his head slightly, looking at the enemy he had fought with all his strength, but he showed a completely unfamiliar look. The look lacked humanity, even lacked a soul. The only thing that distinguished him from the machine was the resentment in his eyes.  Red lotus fire.

    Once upon a time, the glorious face that kept pace with chivalry has now become a ghost of the netherworld with only resentment left.

    "Are you an acquaintance?"

    Saber didn＊t have time to answer Caster＊s boring questions, she just yelled: ※Back off.§

    The golden light broke through the shackles of the Wind King's barrier, and she released the holy sword. For an enemy like him, the Wind King's barrier was meaningless. Saber already knew that, so she just took out the sword and fought openly.  .

    But the golden light became a powerful stimulus to Diarmuid. He was like a bat that hated light. In a flash, the red and yellow spears were already in front of Saber's eyes.

    However, this was not impossible to dodge. The Servant of the strongest class immediately responded and counterattacked with the golden sword. Saber confidently used all her strength to slash through the sword, aiming at the red spear that came first. She originally thought  She can counterattack the Lancer's sword with one strike, and then she doesn't need to sheath the sword. She only needs to change the angle to deal with the approaching yellow spear.

    However, after the first sword touched the red spear, Saber immediately opened her eyes wide.

    Good weight!

    This was her first feeling.

    In terms of strength alone, Saber believed that only she and Lancelot were the highest on the scene. She also knew Lancer's ability and there was no way he could surpass her in terms of strength However, after the sword and gun came into contact, that mutual feeling  What about the vacuum that was created and the air waves that bounced back to both sides?

    Lancer's gun showed no intention of retreating, and was pressing against the golden sword that should have turned around instantly.

    Saber's hair was trembling violently, and she couldn't open her eyes. She was protected by the Wind King's barrier. This was the first time she had come into contact with such wind power. It was simply the power of a berserker.

    But it shouldn＊t be. Lancer＊s strength value should only be B, and Saber＊s is A. But now Saber＊s posture requires all her strength to maintain, which simply shows that the two have equal strength.

    "Why? Lancer" Saber asked in a forced voice, not only confused about the current situation, but also confused: "Why would a knight like you fight for that kind of guy, and succumb to the command spell because he can't resist?  ? And"

    There is no time to think about this. Saber didn＊t say a word, and Lancer＊s face became distorted. Although from the expression, you would doubt whether he understood Saber＊s words.?But he definitely heard her voice, and just that made his pale cheeks tremble, like a convulsion.  While Saber resisted the red spear with her wrist and kept her posture on the gravel with her feet, the black knight's short spear in his left hand shook, drawing a flower on his hand and stabbing Saber between the eyebrows.

    Saber twisted her neck, lowered her head slightly, and dodged this moment, allowing the yellow gun to pass by the side of her face, but the body movement caused by this caused Lancer's gun to continue to press down.

    "Uh huh huh" The Dark Knight roared. When Saber retreated, he pressed forward without hesitation. At the same time, the yellow spear in his left hand was not idle either. The short spear that had already passed over her head was dropped by him again.  Come.  The function of the yellow spear changed from a sword to a king-beating stick.

    Being hit in the head by that gun, Saber was sure that her head would not be unharmed, but there was no way to get out of the way at this moment. In desperation, she spread her right hand out, and with the palm like a knife, she cut on the falling gun handle.  He stopped the spear point with his wrist armor.

    However, the price was that her sword was completely suppressed, and the sword emitting golden light was pressed against her face. The sharp edge brought a chill to Saber's face.

    But it wasn't over yet. The knight's head turned sideways. Saber didn't see his movement clearly. With a simple movement, Lancer's head turned into lightning. When he faced her again, what the King of Knights saw was a pair of blood-stained eyes.  A touch of cold light.

    Lancer actually had a dagger in his mouth. He turned two rows of teeth into new arms and bit a dagger tightly. Its length was less than one meter, and it was the one he carried on his back.  He added another sword from the dual spear style, now held tightly by his "third hand".  Twisting his head strangely like a snake, he thrust the sword through the gap between Saber's left and right hands, towards Saber's face.

    The coldness of the small sword was like the poisonous snake's Nobuko, but at this time, there was no way for Saber to dodge. She directly held the gun with her right hand that blocked the yellow gun, put away her strength, and let the gun suppress it. She skillfully used the yellow gun to suppress it.  The tip of the gun was blocked in front of him, just in time to block the strange blow coming from the side from below.

    "Clang!!"

    The single fang in the spearman's mouth concentrated his yellow spear. Although he did not attack Saber, he allowed his head, arms, and two spears and swords to suppress Saber at the same time, and most of his body's strength was pressed on the young body.

    "Uh uh uh uh" The knight's cry escaped from between his teeth and weapon. Saber didn't know what made this loyal knight lose his humanity and let out a low demonstration roar that only a wolf would make. She couldn't even  I understand how Diarmuid could become such a violent being as Berserker, and how his beauty that should be full of charm could be so enchanting.

    The emotions in those eyes were flipping, sometimes angry, sometimes unwilling, sometimes resentful, sometimes disgusted. There was not much left of his personality, only negative emotions occupying his shell.  What exactly is going on?

    However, I do n＊t understand that she ca n＊t stop her from the unfavorable situation. Although it seems to have lost rationality, Lancer ＊s strength and technology have not decreased, but he is one higher than he has fought.  She underestimated the Lancer's power when she made the move. Now she is suppressed by the enemy's arm. This situation must be opened. This knight is a powerful opponent. Any slight flaw will be caught and then entangled until it is over.  This is an opportunity to create a chance to win.

    The knight clenched his teeth, his emerald eyes stared into those angry eyes, and his raging fighting spirit turned into a violent breeze.  It was the wind pressure from the Wind King's barrier. The fierce cyclone wrapped around the golden holy sword, and the grimace of the man who was almost level with the holy sword was also disturbed.

    He couldn't help but close his eyes slightly to avoid the air waves hitting his eyes. This small distraction was the turning point the King of Knights needed. She flew up and kicked Lancer in the chest, taking this opportunity  Jumped back.

    The knight in steel armor fell flat to the ground, while the knight on the opposite side just staggered two steps. As a result of being kicked with all her strength, the Lancer's posture was not broken.  But the latter suddenly shook his body and jumped back several meters.

    At the same time, between the land where the two people were standing, dazzling lights came to the world, breaking through the land, smashing the sand, evaporating the air and turning it into dust.

    That was Caster's action. She saw the stalemate between Saber and Lancer just now, so she launched magic and attacked the two of them indiscriminately. But don't get me wrong, she didn't want to use Saber as cannon fodder, because that guy's magic power is a  , she is immune to her own magic.  That's not necessarily the case for that guy. As a spearman, he can't have the magic power as high as Saber. If he gets hit, he will definitely be dead.

    But she didn＊t expect that as soon as her magic was launched, the two of them coincidentally separated at this critical moment. Lancer＊s hurried jump away proved that he could not defend himself from her magic, but at this timeShe couldn't use Saber as bait, but Lancer kept distance from Saber. She thought this was a good opportunity, at least she wasn't afraid of accidental injury.

    However, feeling the impulse of magic behind her, Saber shouted without looking back: "Don't move."

    Caster, who was behind her and was ready to attack, was slightly stunned. She didn't understand why Saber wanted to stop her. Her brain was funny. In a magician's battle, distance and time were the most important. Now the distance between her and Lancer made both of them even more important.  No problem, if the latter rushes over, she can hide at a safe distance after forming a shield.  Why did she stop it?

    "Lancer's Noble Phantasm has the ability to break the attack and defense formed by magic. Your shield can't stop his spear throwing. Move farther away," Saber shouted.

    The black spearman lowered his body and sprinted over sharply. The red spear with a blurred afterimage impacted Saber's field of vision. Her golden holy sword intertwined with it, but the storm blowing from the red spear made her feel frightened.  .

    Although his vision and body can keep up, and he can defend and counterattack, Lancer's attacks are completely different from before. First of all, what is this power? The strength that Saber must deal with with all her strength should only be used by Berserker.  Why is every strike of the current Lancer so heavy? The red spear and the yellow spear intersect like two different colored storms.

    The dark Diarmuid split the sand with a red spear. What he struck was Saber's side. Sbaer, who had just dodged the shot, faced the yellow spear again with the holy sword. The broad sword body turned into a shield, with a flat surface.  It hit the golden spear tip, and the golden spear tip struck the golden sword with sparks.

    Through the flash of the golden sword, Saber faced that inhuman face, still unable to help but feel unwilling.

    "Why? Diarmuid," the King of Knights asked as the first knight of the Fiona Knights: "We do lack an upright contest. As knights, we must put everything on our own and fight with all our strength. But Diarmuid  , this is not the battle I want. You now are not the one I want to fight"

    However, some kind of miserable groan escaped from the knight's throat.

    Because she had experience before, Saber understood what the sound was.

    It＊s laughter.

    Diarmuid was smiling, and the marble-cold skin on his face twisted into a smile, but that inhuman smile made the King of Knights feel as if he had fallen into an ice cellar.

    Fight?  Risk everything?  Why should I fight like that?  What's the reason?

    ※Just kidding, not at all.  I was already dead. I was reborn as a servant just to fulfill my unfulfilled loyalty during my lifetime. However, I was not fulfilled and was betrayed instead.  Moreover, this time, I did not do anything to bring shame on the master.

    But it still doesn＊t end well, so that＊s my fate, right? Diarmuid Audi is destined not to become a loyal heroic spirit, so it doesn＊t matter.  In this case, there is no need to fight anymore, and there is no need to fight with the glory of being a knight.  Moreover, there is no need to regret the unearned fruits of loyalty, and there is no need to compete or fight for anything with the glorious and bright Knight King.

    Everything is good now, at least there is no need to think, the body will act automatically.  Even if the hands and feet are ignored, they will move, chop, and take people's lives.  It's like machinery.

    This is not bad. I don＊t need to worry about anything else. If someone can use this broken body, let him use it. I am already tired and don＊t think about anything else.

    Saber had no way of knowing what Lancer was thinking, but she could also tell the reason from the contemptuous look in Lancer's eyes.

    The violent spearman roared, his face was so ferocious that the corners of his eyes were torn, and red blood that could not be distinguished from tears was flowing out.  He didn't care whether his attack was reckless or not, as his hands were nothing but afterimages.  One after another, sharp moves were transformed from his hands, and the moves were deadly and extremely vicious. No matter what angle or direction, as long as he could definitely hurt Saber, he would do it.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:???????????????????:???? Not caring whether or not he would be counter-attacked, his wide-open attacks didn＊t have the attitude a spear knight should have, and he was simply a berserker.

    No, no, no, not at all.  Saber was also sighing in her heart, unable to bear it and unwilling to accept it, because this was not the battle she wanted.  Each other turns their own beliefs into guns and swords in their hands. When fighting with the opponent, they return the pride of their beliefs and use all their strength to confront the enemy. Even if they are mortal enemies,  They will still have high respect for each other when their lives end.

    However, this desperate fighting style is not fought for victory at all. Saber can only see a consumable that is just to hurt herself and reduce her strength. She can't see Diarmuid in this man at all.  shadow.

    ※This is not the battle I wantFight, lancer" she yelled back angrily.

    However, the mechanical spearman did not respond, and his eyes filled with blood and tears told the silence of the ownerless body.

    Being tainted by the black mud that was equal to itself, Diarmuid's posture also changed, and his abilities were also different from before.  There was no cool wind in the exploding guns, only the rage of resentment.  The Knight of the Spear lost his former arrogance and energy. His feet no longer resembled the wings of an eagle, showing his swift and precise speed, but his arms became ferocious and violent.

    The golden and red twin guns are no longer the same guns as before, and Saber cannot find any gaps in them after confronting them.  Every blow turned into a sweeping storm, heavy and sharp. Saber only used both hands and a sword, but the opponent used two spears and a sword. In the whirlpool of red and gold, there was this silver lightning.  That kind of attack made Saber unable to cope with it for a while, so she could only dodge first.  When necessary, she will use her Noble Phantasm even if she is seriously injured.

    Fortunately, Lancer's speed has weakened. Although his speed is still weaker than the last summon value, compared to Diarmuid's agility, which was once A+, his current speed has been much slower. That kind of  Suddenly, the lightning's agility was gone. The current Lancer could only be called high speed. Lancelot's speed was even stronger than him.

    Ever since, Saber saw another Lancelot.

    I hate you!  !  he roared.

    I curse you!  he roared.

    Because he cannot have a loyal master like himself, he hates himself for having the allegiance of the Knights of the Round Table, just like a bat hates the light, just because he cannot touch the warmth in it.

    It has always been like this, Saber cried out in pain.  The knight's cry was the voice of his heart, the voice of his heart.  I can't see what he can see, I can't hear what he wants to say, I can't think of what he holds in his heart.

    The loyalty of the knights, the concern of the ministers, and the hearts of the people.  He just abandoned his subjects, put aside their opinions, sent the loyal knights to death one by one, and forced his friends to a dead end.

    Lancer＊s spear and sword were like the harshest condemnation, and every impact hit Saber＊s heart.

    A tall death fell on top of her head. Saber raised her head in shock and looked at the death falling from the sky. The majestic figure looked like a knight on Yuan Linyue, a warrior sitting astride a horse.

    The man and the horse are united into one, and the momentum is unparalleled.

    At this moment, the halberd wielded by the man alone drove away the heat around him, leaving only the cold breath of the netherworld. He suddenly flashed out from behind the Lancer, standing high above him, as if he wanted to chop down the Lancer and himself together.  .

    (Let＊s put aside Berseker＊s plot for a while, and let＊s write about Saber＊s situation first)

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Volume 1 Chapter 203 Broken Arm

    being ridden

    Lu Bu, who was thrown to the edge of the desert, rode his red rabbit horse and finally reached the battlefield. And he was lucky. He saw a figure equivalent to the enemy general at a glance - sa.

    So he didn't think about it at that moment and just galloped over with his horse and halberd raised.

    For his sudden attack, sa

    Without even thinking about it: ※lance

    ,later!  !  "

    "Miscellaneous soldiers, making trouble!" Lu Bu was also gnashing his teeth, but it was not because of sa

    Exit, but did not dodge the black knight standing in front of him.

    lance

    At this moment, you can feel the attack from behind even if you don＊t look at it, but with the sa

    ＊s sword, and with that unyielding strength, there was no intention of dodge in the cold eyes like a poisonous lizard, sa

    ※You can only watch as he is stabbed by the halberd that is swung down with the power of a dragon, and then he is also pierced through, like a gourd skewer.

    ※Click!!!§

    The harsh sound of steel clashing is not the sound of muscles being torn apart, sa

    It＊s okay, lance

    Well, everything is fine.

    It＊s just that she is still being lanced

    Blocked by his double spears, the latter did not have the slightest scratch on his body. The result was not that Lu Fengxian's Fang Tianji stopped.

    "This is" His eyes couldn't help but look down, sa

    I couldn＊t help but take a breath of cold air.

    lance

    Now I am standing in a strange posture. If you say it is simple, it is a golden rooster, if you say it is weird, it is a scorpion with an inverted hook.

    lance

    Of the two feet that were originally standing on the ground, I raised my right foot and became standing on one leg.  He lifted his knees forward, then tilted his toes, changing direction.  He changed the angle of his right foot and kicked the giant sword hanging on his waist, almost dragging the ground.  by lance

    The broad sword on the side was kicked up, lance

    His right foot became the sting of a scorpion. He raised it high back, dragging the sword very high, and then directly let the sword tip reach back.

    At the same time, the heroic spirit Lu Bu's Fang Tian Hua Ji stabbed at him, but it was impartial, and the branch of the Hua Ji happened to hit the lance.

    The giant sword he raised barely blocked the blow.

    The heroic spirit formed a T shape and suppressed the sa with two guns in front.

    , and then used a single sword to stop the attack of the strongest cavalry in close combat in history. He perfectly achieved the advantage of offense and the absoluteness of defense.

    This is not something that can only be accomplished by being highly skilled or daring. When facing the enemy from the front, you can still defend the enemy in a watertight manner. Even if you lose your mind, you can still do it so beautifully.  This is the Knight of the Spear, the first spear of the Knights of Fiona, Diarmuid Audina.

    "you＃＃"

    Lu Bu's teeth made the sound of beasts chewing. He was really angry at the way this soldier was getting in his way.  But it＊s not just lance

    Blocked his attack.  At this moment, his painted halberd was motionless on top of the giant sword, not moving forward at all.

    The enemy should be just a small soldier. Not only was he blocked the move that he stabbed with all his strength, but now he couldn't even break through, which made him feel angry.

    "Seeking death!"

    He roared, but instead of drawing his halberd back, he took it up with both hands and thrust it forward violently.

    sa

    Suddenly she felt that her hands were much heavier, as if they were weighing down a mountain, and her feet immediately sank into the sand.  Lu Fengxian is now equivalent to helping Diarmuid to crush sa

    , two A-level powers continued to be concentrated in front of her wrists, and because of the demon-breaking red rose, she could not use the wind pressure of the Wind King's barrier to relieve her pressure.

    The sword knight gritted her teeth to support herself, but no matter what, she could not resist the force of the two heroic spirits, and her retreat would be blocked by either of the red and yellow spears.

    This was a huge disadvantage, but compared to Lu Bu, Angry was not without surprise, because he had tried his best, but still couldn't move forward. Fang Tian painted the halberd and moved forward little by little.  Wrong, but that is equivalent to pushing the enemy. On this sandy ground, there is no grip, which is natural.  Moreover, the part where his painted halberd was in contact with the enemy's giant sword was trembling slightly, which was the shock that would occur when the power was used to the extreme.

    For the gunmen, there are strengths of the two sides before and after. He should be the least easy to be uncomfortable in the middle, but after inheritance, it is exactly lance after attack

    He cleverly transferred the force exerted from the front and back through his body. He moved the resistance from the front to the rear and advanced the attack force from the rear.Between an increase and a decrease, it is equivalent to sa

    and ride

    The two of them were fighting, and there was nothing wrong with him.  However, the extraordinary skill of being able to use four weapons at the same time, the orderliness of the whole body, and the ability to transfer force and use force to fight again showed the powerful demeanor of this heroic spirit.

    "Black-haired thief, you have repeatedly ruined my good deeds!!" The cavalryman was finally angry. He put away the square halberd and pulled the reins. The red horse knew the master's intention, let go of his front hooves, and raised his body. Lu Bu raised his hand high.  Fang Tian drew the halberd, almost lifting it up into the sky. As the horse's hoof fell, the halberd in his hand was also slapped down hard. This matter wanted to lift lance

    Make it into meat sauce.

    However, when the force behind is removed, the force in front becomes stronger, sa

    Suddenly she felt a light touch in front of her, and then she realized that she had actually put lance

    He was pushed up.

    But that＊s lance

    Deliberately, he raised his feet and used sa

    With his wrist strength, he raised his hind limbs and stood upside down obliquely, in order to catch the halberd falling from the sky.

    There is another "click" sound, ride

    's Ji Feng was once again deadlocked in mid-air, lance

    The posture of using is still the same, I still use my hands to defend sa

    , use your legs to kick the sword to defend against ride

    , one in front and one behind, fighting two enemies at the same time with oneself.

    However, this state did not last long, only half a second.

    Because, Lu Bu's Fang Tian Hua Ji cut something, that was lance

    The scabbard of the greatsword.

    Originally lance

    The scabbard doesn＊t look like sa

    The scabbard is a treasure, but it is just an ordinary leather scabbard.

    se

    ke

    After patting it twice, it would be strange if it didn＊t break - the important thing is after the scabbard breaks.

    A strange storm suddenly rushed out from the torn scabbard, tearing the leather scabbard that wrapped it into pieces. Diarmuid's body was immediately wrapped in the storm.

    Danger!  !

    The two heroic spirits in front and behind felt an ominous signal in their hearts at the same time, and each withdrew the power they exerted on their weapons.  But their eyes were already shrouded in silver light, which was extremely enchanting.  now lance

    A strong turbulent air mass was erupting from his sword.

    ※It＊s just that it＊s not the wind, it＊s the blade.  The airflow that should have been invisible turned into an almost tangible sharp knife. The air condensed, and then due to excessive compression, they themselves had the power to reflect light.  That's because the air flow is compressed, and when the flow speed reaches a certain level, it becomes a weapon that is as sharp as steel.  These swirling airflows that reflected light were like bright blades drawn into the air. Before they came into contact, the two heroic spirits already felt pain in their cheeks. Under the magical power and resistance given by the Holy Grail, their faces were still with  It looked like the knife had scratched it once, and you could imagine what it would be like if it really touched it.

    Even though it is made of air, its sound is clearer than the chirping of a thousand birds, which has proved its sharp quality.  Neither the King of Knights nor Brother Fierce dared to use their bodies to block the explosive spiral, so they had no choice but to retreat.

    ride

    The retreat was absolutely fast. Although he was the attacker and it was not easy to retreat, with the help of the red rabbit horse, he still retreated very quickly.  As for sa

    , I have to thank this knife-like wind.  This whirlwind, which is ten times more violent than the Wind King's Barrier, is not only cutting, but also has no less impact in terms of impact. Sa, who has been suppressed,

    The heroic spirit who grasped this characteristic and skillfully manipulated water and wind used the power of the wind to kick it with a point between his boots despite knowing that the opposite side was a meat grinder that chopped everything, and jumped far away using the power of the rotating wind.  go out.

    "Hiss!!" The armor made a sound on the sand. The sword knight who stopped looked at the raging storm and took a peek at his feet. This sight made sa

    I felt frightened.

    The steel armor on the toe of the foot that was just used to skillfully relay the ball and jump out of the wind has been cut off a small part. Calculating the area, it is exactly the point where it penetrates the whirlwind.  She didn't even feel it, and her armor was peeled off by the wind pressure. If she fell in completely, the whirlpool that was as sharp as iron and mud would definitely stir up nothing left of her.

    At this moment, Diarmuid's figure emerged from the storm on the opposite side, his face still as expressionless as death.  He just shook off the fragments of the sword's shell in his hand, and fell to the ground full of deep cuts and sinking sand.

    Under the scorching sun, the giant sword looked like a beheading sword.  The main color of the entire sword is silver gray, and the end of the hilt is??A piece of dark blue jade, the gauntlet is an inverted type, which can hold the lance

    His hands are directly wrapped in the middle, but there is one on one side and not on the other.  The blade of the sword is almost lance

    The shape of the front body is wide, and there is a plane in the middle of the double blades, followed by sa

    Victory is a broad-edged sword like the Sword of Contract, only three times wider. It is filled with purple colors, and silver silk patterns flow through it like waves, depicting the purple as the blood flowing out of the sword's hilt.

    At first glance, the sword is an extraordinary treasure, and the blade whirlwind just now is its ability.  If divided according to the level of the Noble Phantasm, it is the same as ride

    An A+ level anti-city Noble Phantasm of the same level as the Divine Wheel.

    What's this?  sa

    I can＊t help but grit my teeth anxiously, lance

    What is that precious phantom of ?  What is the correct explanation for the ability of the Noble Phantasm

    She suddenly remembered the legend of the first knight of the Fiona Knights. He not only had two guns, but also had three other weapons, two swords and one sword. One of them was a giant sword, called mo.

    The weapon of alltach.

    According to legend, there is only one giant sword that can ignore defense and destroy all enemies around it with one strike. It has the power of an A+ anti-army treasure.

    "Jianbi's funeral" Although I thought it was impossible to get an answer, sa

    Still like sa

    Confirmed: "Then that thin sword is Youxi's ultimate sword."

    lance

    But he didn't answer. He just silently inserted the yellow spear in his hand into the sand, and then put the sword in his mouth into the sand. He used his free hand to pull out the sword hanging from his waist.  That giant sword.

    "" for lance

    ??Suddenly changed his posture, his two guns turned into one gun and one sword, sa

    I couldn＊t help but feel weird.

    It should have been a light figure, but now it looks extremely uncoordinated because it is holding a giant sword.  First of all, his pair of guns are light weapons that he uses to gain an advantage in speed. Now he suddenly replaces the short guns with a giant sword. What is the reason?  Because it is one inch longer and one inch stronger, his red spear has an advantage in attack range, but conversely, it also has flaws in the gap between attacks, and it would be bad if it gets close.  Therefore, Diarmuid used a yellow spear as short as a sword as an auxiliary, so that he could attack at close range without fear of bullying.

    Now that it＊s a sword, it＊s not impossible.  It's just that the weight is twice as heavy as the red and yellow guns combined. How can it be used in close combat? Does the sword have other powers?

    This is what makes sa

    She felt the source of doubts and strangeness, so even though she was very confident in her own strength, she decided to take a look first. Diarmuid knew all his strength, but now he had unknowns.

    lance

    He held the spear and sword, but did not walk forward. Instead, he stood there and waved his hand violently. Countless shining brilliance came out of the giant blade in his hand. Even though Diarmuid held the giant sword, he looked very awkward.  .  However, when the falcon body wields the Bull Blade, the oppressive force produced is still staggering.  Moreover, the sword energy swung from Iron Wall's Funeral is not just imposing, it's just pretty.  The luster of that flashing light is a whirlpool that can shatter a person into pieces.

    The black spearman turned around magnificently and waved his giant sword in a circle, covering his entire body 360 degrees and becoming the center of the whirlwind.

    He did this because behind him there was a mad man who violently raised his halberd and swung it at his head. At this time, Lu Bu gave up the red rabbit horse and stood on the ground with both legs, as colorful as rising in the desert.  A crazy phoenix rises.  Now his eyes were wide with anger, his leopard teeth were clenched, and he raised his halberd to his back, turning it over so that it was almost parallel to his back.

    ※Well, it doesn＊t matter if you don＊t look at me, but don＊t look at anything else.  With this thought in mind, Lu Fengxian turned the halberd around. The blade of the halberd cut through the air, and the air flow it brought up looked like a shallow stream of water. The blade of the air flow raised by the halberd pointed at the black head.

    That posture, that momentum, that guy - that effect can only make people think of the murderous devil using a mad sword to chop watermelons.

    However, the sudden strong wind made the attack and defense behind it watertight, lance

    Still don＊t watch ride much

    , just blindly using the advantages of his own Noble Phantasm to defend him, but it is also strange that Lu Bu's Noble Phantasm does not have any special abilities. If it were sa

    , how could such a power not be able to break through.

    However, as the most powerful general in the Three Kingdoms, the hero who had a dispute over who was stronger with the Overlord would not just give up. He gave up his high-speed mobility, but Lu Bu, who had liberated his limbs, chopped on the wind blade without any hesitation.  Back away.  Veins popped out on his fierce face, and there was a ferocious look in his eyes.With the same red light, coupled with a majestic armor and arrogant momentum, he looked more like a berserker than Lancelot.

    But this is not lance

    It＊s something he doesn＊t care about anymore, he defended the ride

    ＊s attack, the following is to redirect the attack to the one he cares about most

    , until this moment, his attack like turning around and holding the ball has not ended yet, or in other words, sa

    It was then that he realized that the attack he had just made was just a shallow stroke. Now he turned around with a huge paintbrush and faced himself and painted the truly fatal painting.

    sa

    Watching the group of air swords that were ten times more agile than the violent air mass just now attack towards the top of his head.  This cold light blade composed of air currents is like a school of fish gathered together in the deep sea, and it is not a small fish with no attack power, but a great white shark with a bloody mouth. They gathered together and turned into a huge body.  The monster landed on top of her head and opened its huge mouth, intending to swallow every bite of her.

    The footsteps of the heroic spirit of the sword were staggered, and in the next moment, the giant cold-light whale had blasted through the ground, and the huge waves of sand shone with the cold light of the whale's fins and tails, like this a

    che

    People with good eyesight can still see that some grains of sand have been cut open.  These should be soft. When you step on the sunken sand, it will be cut directly, creating a huge straight crack, becoming an abyss that the desert lizard cannot cross. Until the terrifying sword energy is released underground, a new one will explode again.  Fireworks of Sand.

    And although it is yellow in color, the majestic momentum of the sand shadows in the sky is no less than the exploding glory of the king's treasure.

    In this fireworks, everything is unclear, but it is not inferior to the iron wall funeral that turns the sand of the sand into the moon of the sand. It is a knight over this power.

    Holding a giant sword in the air, the sky knight with spread wings struck straight down, and the golden wings released a killing light.

    That＊s sa

    , now she is able to fly accurately in the sky because of the lance

    She predicted the range and time of the attack in advance, and then, within the time limit of not being ahead of schedule or falling behind, the sword spirit turned into a silver rocket and shot through the sky.

    sa

    The armor reflected the light of the holy sword in her hand, and there were wisps of liquid gold on the armor. This color and light even dyed her face. The light of victory enveloped her whole body, and she vowed to kill with one blow.  end with lance

    This is a confusing battle.

    "ex〞〞"

    She stared at the black knight who was still standing there, staring at the sea of ??explosions. Bitter words came out of the corners of her stern mouth, and the holy sword also made a buzzing sound. Should it be a killing sound or a response to the owner?  of feelings.

    The enemy still hasn't noticed her, but even if he notices it, it's impossible to dodge, because the thing in his hand can penetrate the ground where he stands and the area where he can dodge, even if the opponent is famous for his agility.

    It is impossible.

    So, sa

    Only then can she use the Noble Phantasm. She didn＊t want to kill lance.

    , what she wants to do is to use the Noble Phantasm, but the attack angle is a few tenths of a degree higher, and then she uses the lance

    When I found out that I was running away, in order to avoid being hurt by the holy sword, I couldn't help but be embarrassed, so I aimed at the gap at that time, sa

    You can stop lance

    Actions.

    Finally, lance

    It seems that I found sa

    , but he couldn't stop the opponent's movements. He could only raise his hand and use the giant sword Kuang Tao in his hand.  With the huge amount of magic power provided by the fake archer, he has no fear that the Noble Phantasm will drain him dry.

    However, this is useless in front of the heroic spirits who also possess the power of wind.  He did not use the red gun to throw snipers, but used the wind giant sword. Within the range that would not be touched by the red gun, sa

    Use the Wind King's barrier to open up a path for yourself in this wind blade. Even if you can't compete with it, you can still do it by briefly opening the passage.

    For this somewhat familiar combat method, sa

    She didn't know what she was feeling in her heart. She narrowed her eyes and stared at the blurry black shadow behind the wind, while she uttered a soft sound.

    ※cali

    u-Ding!  !  !  "

    The golden blood that had surged to the point of dripping was replaced by a new voice in the majestic roar of the King of Knights, and a red laser also passed through her eyes.

    Like ringing a bell or playing a harp, it is essentially the sound produced by the collision of steel, but the sound of the famous swords interlacing that can give people wrong associations is se

    Vant＊s Noble Phantasm.

    &nbsp; The light of the Noble Phantasm that was about to be blasted out suddenly became the tranquility after being sucked into an alien space, sa

    The holy sword in his hand lost its luster and became an ordinary treasure. A red fire dividing the light stayed there.

    "Cut it off," a voice that can freeze the soul told sa

    Its real name.

    ※geadea

    g!  !  "

    The light of the golden holy sword was completely blocked, sa

    The holy sword had originally given birth to a flame that could burn the earth and burn the scorching air, but now it disappeared like a joke.

    What stands on the edge of the sword and blocks all of this is the demon-breaking red spear that is the same red as Cu Chulainn. Its power is the defense formed by instilling magic power, or the additional attacks and special attacks formed by instilling magic power.  Ability completely disabled.  sa

    The holy sword can indeed fire a cannon that can destroy, but that is after it is fired. Now before it is fired, it is still a thing that infuses magic power to form additional attacks and special abilities. In lance

    In front of the spear, it is ineffective.

    This shot is undoubtedly lance

    ?Throwing it, within just two seconds, he used his Noble Phantasm to stop the ride

    The attack of sa

    Jump to the area to counterattack, and deliberately use the hurricane Noble Phantasm to hinder sa

    With his sight, he expected that he would use the Noble Phantasm. He had not used the red spear before just to prepare for this moment.  His purpose is to stop sa

    Use the treasure.

    Still despised him, and now, sa

    It was only then that I realized that this one-on-one heroic spirit did not rely solely on his noble phantom. His power even exceeded that of sa

    ＊s imagination, being able to find the right opportunity to block her sword despite the wind pressure, that strength〞〞sa

    I don＊t know if I have remembered it wrong, or if Diarmuid has let his guard down in his battle.

    Now the attack about to be launched by the entire Holy Sword has been completely canceled out, turning it into a dumb cannon. Before reloading, Diarmuid had already flown into the sky and the black shadow arrived at sa

    in front of .  The wind blade that was sent out before has disappeared, but lance

    It＊s no longer a one-on-one situation. Lu Bu can＊t fly and can＊t even compare to him in high jump. Now when he＊s falling in the air, he becomes sa

    and lance

    A battlefield between two people.

    He still held the giant sword in his left hand and swung it at himself, sa

    Unable to dodge, the distance between the two bodies made it impossible for her to fight back, so she could only hold the golden holy sword in front of her.

    It＊s just that she saw lance behind the sword

    Huang Qiangwei, who is destined to be destroyed, has made preparations, intending to cause irreparable trauma somewhere on her body when her armor is stripped off by the violent wind blade

    ※Whoosh whoop whoosh＃toot toot toot!!§

    Two different sounds sounded almost at the same time, so sa

    lance saw that the sword was already glowing coldly

    There was a sudden spasm. There was no change on his face at all, but his body turned into a puppet whose strings were burned out after being shocked. Suddenly, his momentum dropped and he fell down one step ahead of her.

    Before she could be surprised, she saw ride

    Standing on the ground with a ferocious smile and a fallen lance

    The shoulders and vest form a triangle.

    After Lu Bu would draw his carved bow like a full moon, he put down the precious bow in his hand.

    By the way, Lu Bu doesn＊t only know how to fight on horseback or on foot, and he slashes everywhere with Fang Tian＊s painted halberd, but some people remember shooting the halberd at the gate.  It was because of this time that he was sublimated into a clairvoyance skill, according to myths and legends.

    However, something was wrong with his smile immediately, because his clairvoyance saw a woman in black clothes in the sky smiling at him in a dazzling light. Her smile was very sweet.

    Now, be

    se

    ke

    He turned into a black dragon in the desert, spreading terrifying legends everywhere.  ride

    In the air, he has not yet recovered from the grief of having his motorcycle robbed.  Another ride

    She was running around, just because the sand was too big and there were too many enemies. Even if she didn't lose her way, she would still find a good one.  As for the assassins among the dives, I don＊t know where they are, and I don＊t know how many there are.  The most powerful one is the caste

    , he is nowlifted into the air.  Well, I can only use this word to describe it.

    Therefore, the most leisurely person should be Bai A

    che

    , and a spearman. Now, the two are looking at each other.

    "You should be a smart person, so you don't need to say anything from me."??You know what you should do and who you should kill?" Bai a

    che

    He said this to the silver spearman, but there was a joke in his eyes, and then he added: "However, I also know that you won't do it. A glorious knight like you, even if he lives in a knight's world,  Before Tao appeared, people also had their own noble beliefs."

    The knight in the silver armor did not make a sound, but just looked at him indifferently, with no intention of communicating with him in his eyes.

    "But it doesn't matter. This guy is already very sensible. He knows that if he attacks him, he will be ordered to commit suicide by the Command Seal, so he simply doesn't move.  Okay, just use this.

    He raised his wrist: "For Diarmuid, I want to save some command spells. The huge source of magic power can meet my emergency needs. For you, I'd better use it."

    He took off his gauntlet and faced lance

    He stretched out his hand, the command spell was flashing, and he could only hear him say clearly: "Command my followers in my name, lance"

    , to attack sa.

    "

    The red light flashed, and then a mark disappeared from his hand. In response, the tall heroic spirit's body trembled unnaturally.

    It works, and sure enough, the heroic spirits that are resistant to magic power B can't resist the effect of the command spell at all.

    With such a feeling of peace of mind, Bai a

    che

    He lowered his arms casually and confidently - it was precisely because of this that he suffered such bad consequences.

    A golden light seemed to cut through his mind, white a

    che

    I still didn＊t understand what was going on, I just felt a dazzling feeling in front of my eyes. I still didn＊t understand what was going on, so I reached out to block the dazzling golden light in front of me.  However, when I raised my wrist, it still didn't feel like it was blocking the light.

    He opened his eyes slightly, but there was a sound of gasping for air.

    The counterfeiter looked at his wrist in surprise, looking at it, as if he had never seen his own hand before.

    Because he can't see it now, his hand has completely disappeared from his wrist, along with the remaining seven Command Seals.

    "this＃＃"

    How should he understand such a ridiculous fact? Before the blood spurted out, and before his murmur could take shape, he was interrupted by a falling sound.

    That＊s his hand, with the palm facing down and his fingers digging into the sand. The one that＊s crooked like a bad tombstone is his hand.

    In front of him, the golden holy spear in the hand of the Silver Knight had just stopped its trajectory.

    (In the previous chapter, I forgot to Lance

    Let＊s talk about the ability value of .

    Strength: a, endurance: d, agility: a, magic power: a, luck: e.  Only this point has not changed. As for the setting of the Noble Phantasm, it is not fully formed yet. I want to post the two swords together in the next chapter.  )

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text Chapter 204 The King of Heroes, the Coward

    white a

    che

    The knight in shining armor stared at the knight in front of him, completely ignoring the pain in his wrist, because before that, his consciousness was first occupied by surprise.

    "I can't understand that I used the Command Spell on the guy over there. How could he resist the power of the Command Spell and chop off his hand?"  .

    Even if it is sa, the head of the three knights

    , her anti-magic power is A, and she can barely remain motionless under the influence of the command spell. What happened to him?

    He resisted the command spell completely without any trace. The trembling just now was definitely fake. His purpose was to wait for the flaw when he lowered his guard because of the use of the command spell.  So this goes back to the first question.  How did he resist the power of the Command Seal?

    With a "pop" sound, the chopped off palm fell in front of him like a shot bird. The sound of his former body falling to the ground interrupted his daze.

    But he immediately became more confused, because before he had any specific thoughts about his severed hand, he saw a burst of golden light and shadow flashing, covering his severed hand on the ground.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Then his hand disappeared, leaving only holes in the sand and a pile of debris on the ground.

    He raised his head and glanced at the guy again. The gun in his hand was still being retracted. His attacking hand was very fast, but his closing hand was incredibly slow.  However, this is not the key. The key is that his hand with the command spell justdisappeared, leaving only the dregs.

    In a blink of an eye, he looked at the only fragments of his severed hand on the ground in disbelief. Those fragments were not even enough for people to identify what they were. Bai a

    che

    It turned into a stutter.

    "You, you, you, you, you" He roared all of a sudden, waving his bloody hands violently, and he suddenly became the best imitator of Gil Dre: "You guy!!  !§

    "Hmph." The spearman over there has quite the temperament of a spearman. He is a warrior who coexists with arrogance and indifference: "He is obviously a master.

    , regarding one＊s own se

    Vant, if you want to use him without confirming his thoughts, it is natural for you to receive retribution.  "

    "Impossible, you are just a spearman. Your magic power is only B. It is impossible for you to resist the constraints of the command spell." Bai a

    che

    Still roaring: "Hector!!!"

    This is another famous figure, a hero who is well-known to every household.

    In an era when the gods were still around, there was a war between Greece and Troy. The concubine of a certain king eloped with Paris, the prince of Troy. He contacted his father and kings from other countries to go there to seek revenge and start a war.

    Among them are Achilles, the hero whom Iskandar respects most, Ajax, the wise Odysseus, the prophet Calchas and other figures, all of whom are famous heroes, and  Countless armies and their ships once blocked the strait, and their formations once suppressed the calm of the sea.  If compared with the king's military strength, then one side is the overlord of the land, and the other side is the king of the sea.

    It was such an army that when it arrived at Troy, which had only one capital, it was intercepted and did not advance a step for ten years.

    ??If you want to say this, it is the credit of one person.

    It is the great hero Hector, son of Priam, brother of Paris.

    It was the knight in silver armor and golden helmet in front of him, so Iskandar was aware of the identity of this knight at the first sight. Because he loved watching the Iliad too much, he was very interested in Achilles.  The hero who was killed was also very familiar with it. When he saw him for the first time, he learned his identity from his helmet.

    Because of his brother's mistake, he had to fight for the country, and was eventually forced into a life-and-death showdown with Achilles. Knowing that he would definitely die if he traveled, he still gave up the advantage of military combat and fought Achilles in the end.  Abandoned by the gods, Achilles, blessed by the gods, emerged victorious and used his body as his own glory.

    However, this warrior who knew he would die but was not afraid of life and death was indeed proud. He once respected his gods, loved his wife, and protected the country behind him with his life. He had a life worth boasting and being proud of. This is reflected in his  You can see it by pretending.

    The armor with the same color as silver reflects the light of the desert, and the ancient iron pieces still give off a new brilliance, which seems to prove that his master is the flower of the battlefield.  Under the red gold helmet with silver edges, there is the same golden light. Because the eyes are the same color as the helmet, they look like eye patches extending from the helmet.  People who see it will think that this is a statue. His muscles resemble rolling waves and have the luster of iron. The body that has been influenced by the scorching sun and the flames of war due to years of war now showsThe power of iron blood.

    Paired with that armor, it＊s enough to make you hold your breath facing this great warrior.  What's more, he had a gun in his hand.

    C迆 Chulainn of the fifth generation used the red spear, Diarmuid of the fourth generation used the golden and red spears, there seems to be a certain rhythm to this, and Hector of the third generation used the golden spear.  The gun was exposed, and there seemed to be some kind of debris floating from it. Its majestic appearance and scorching heat were like the sun, and it was like the sun.

    The excali

    The light is the same.

    At this moment, this dark-skinned knight was looking at the white archer with golden eyes of the same color as the spear. There was no emotion in his eyes, but he did not hesitate to explain: "Indeed, as a SE

    Vant, my magic power is only B, but you forgot my Noble Phantasm.  "

    He raised his hand and pointed at the golden helmet that was the same color as his eyes.

    "Helmet" Bai a

    che

    Suddenly he remembered: "I see, the Golden Helm of Glory, plus your inherent skills, combined Oh, tsk, it's true to play like this. It can be said that your magic power has been improved to the level of A+, or even  It can directly counter the Command Seal."

    Tohsaka once said that the older the heroic spirit, the more Noble Phantasms it has, and the greater the legendary bonus. Hector is a character who appears in epics, so his abilities are even more  Got sublimated.

    His magic power is b, and for lance

    The class of heroic spirits is second only to sa

    The presence.  And his inherent skills play two roles when resisting the command spell, one is divine protection, and the other is bravery.

    His divine protection is D. He is not originally a god, but he has been protected by the gods. It is just because he is more played by the gods, so it is not high, but it can increase his infinite courage on the battlefield. For anyone  It is also immune to mental interference and has the ability to heal injuries in one go.

    Next is bravery, his bravery is a, because he once led the army to defend his country, fought many heroes on his own, survived with a brave and courageous spirit, and was able to eliminate coercion, confusion, and confusion.  Interference and magic attacks.

    ※Then there is one of his Noble Phantasms. Tohsaka is indeed right. Many heroic spirits in ancient times had many Noble Phantasms. The same goes for Hector, who has multiple Noble Phantasms, but this Noble Phantasm does not have offensive power.

    ??Golden Helmet of Glory (b): When Hector wears this Noble Phantasm, he can increase his ability value and all other skills beyond the level of the Noble Phantasm by one level.

    Under the influence of this golden helmet, his resistance to magic power became A. And under the influence of God's protection and bravery ability that hindered mental interference and magic attacks, his actual level of magic power should be A+.  The Command Seal is originally a kind of thing that can deal with sex.

    A special magic that interferes with and controls vant's spirit.

    So unfortunately, he was offset by the magic power of Hector, who had these weird special abilities. To make him obedient, he had to use two command spells at once.

    But it's too late now, as his command spell disappeared into the air along with a pile of minced meat.

    "You, you, you, you, you, you, youthat's how it is" Bai a

    che

    He looked like he was about to vomit blood, and his face was red from holding back, but after calling you ten times, his face and voice suddenly became cold.  At the same time, he jumped back and pulled away from lance

    the distance between.

    "No wonder, I said I remembered your abilities and I remembered them all, but I forgot that combining them together would produce unexpected effects." The strange look of developing in the direction of a marshal before seemed to be a lie at all.  He didn't look excited at all, and his expression was as calm as possible.

    "You" This made Hector hesitate.

    "But, you are much more flexible than C迆 Chulainn and Diarmuid." The white archer ignored the opponent's expression and clearly had his hand chopped off, but he didn't look shocked anymore, or in other words, what happened just now  The shock is also due to his acting skills.

    "You still know how to take things by surprise, those guys are stupid, they just don't know how to do anything" Bai a

    che

    He looked at his broken wrist with interest, grinned strangely, and then shook it. The black mud that could be identified at a glance flowed out of his wrist, then condensed into shape, making a popping sound, and finally  It condensed and formed, and faded, fading away from the complete black color and turning into a dark flesh color.

    He grew a new hand.

    In response to this, Hector's eyes jumped, but he was not too surprised. He had seen heroic spirits such as gods and demons. You can't expect to be reborn to scare him. He just scolded him.Voice: "Hmph, a man of many facets."

    "Yes, yes" Bai a

    che

    He also nodded: "But, don't you think it's unethical to do this? Although you choose which side, you refuse to stand with me anyway, at least it is the path of justice. But even if you are fighting someone like me,  , that move of yours is simply despicable, don＊t you feel a little despicable?§

    "You said it yourself. I was born in the era before chivalry. There were not so many codes. Moreover, people like you don't need to be bound by laws at all. Anyone I know would read it.  Not pleasing to the eye." The white spearman narrowed his eyes. He held the gun with both hands and took a posture: "And, after all, I am also the commander of a ** team."

    "That's right. It would be strange if the general's wisdom does not include strategies." Bai a

    che

    He agreed immediately. He could see that Hector was already ready to attack, so he rolled his eyes: "Just in time, I have a sophisticated plan to implement now."

    "oh＃＃"

    "From the ancient and profound Chinese Thirty-six Strategies" Bai a

    che

    With a stern look on his face, he suddenly turned around, accelerated and ran away, running far away in the blink of an eye.

    There was a big difference between his previous performance and his subsequent appearance. Even if he had expected it, he would be stunned. This was the case with Hector. He originally thought that this guy might retreat, but he didn't expect it to look like this. That guy was really  Too good at pretending.

    With a flying jump, Hector chased after him. At the same time, he raised his hand and looked at it.

    The transmission of magic power is terminated.

    That guy cut off the magic connection with himself. Next, he can only rely on his own stored magic power to fight.

    "Um" Shirou suppressed his mouth that he couldn't tell what he was about to vomit, and turned the syllables into a distorted whine, like a crying dog.

    He is even more miserable now than before.

    He could no longer stand, so he got up in a desperate crawling manner.  The position he was in was now in a large crater that seemed to have been formed by an explosion. Smoke was still rising from the surrounding area, and scattered weapons and strange-shaped pieces of iron could be seen everywhere.

    Just now, we lost again in the sword making competition. Because the quality could not keep up, the projection was messy, and the time was too short. It was impossible to carefully assemble a perfect structure and could only make a rushed product, so it was rejected by the King of Heroes.  Completely destroyed.

    The price of this exchange is also heavy. The blue light of the tattoo is still flashing on the side, but part of the magic circuit in the body has been necrotic. In some places, the magic power in the magic circuit leaked and broke through. As a result, Shirou's body is now not only  It's blood in the veins.  From the very beginning, the magic power in his body began to drain away at an unusual speed, at least three times faster than before.

    ?Some of the body＊s functions have deteriorated or disappeared.  For example, vision, smell, touch, taste, forget it, the more I think about it, the heavier it becomes.  Projecting such a large number of Noble Phantasms didn't hurt the enemy, but it destroyed his own body beyond recognition.  But don't complain, at least you're still alive.

    He slowly climbed up from the explosion hole, wondering why he was not dead. Judging from the traces of explosions around him, it was enough for him to die ten times. How could he still be alive? From the intuition of his hands and feet, they were all  There is nothing missing, even the clothes are only missing half a shoulder.

    ※It＊s because my sword skills have finally managed to defend against part of the power, or because my luck value is too high, and all the airflow from the explosion just goes around me Well, the latter is probably impossible.

    Shirou himself also knew that he could not have such good luck. He pouted the dirt and black ash on his mouth, then straightened his back and stood up. Suddenly, the dazzling golden light on the opposite side made him unable to open his eyes.

    "That's it, a fake is always a fake and it's impossible to compete with the real thing" a of the genuine golden armor

    che

    Standing where he is, behind him is the Noble Phantasm ready to go.  But then he saw that Shirou didn't pay attention to him at all. Facing his Noble Phantasm, the guy didn't even defend himself.  Due to injury or impact, the blood supply to his brain was insufficient and he almost lost consciousness.

    So the King of Heroes had no choice but to talk to himself. After all, the other party's disregard was not voluntary, and the King could not be so unreasonable: "If I had known better, I would have

    che

    ??????????????????????????Although that guy is also a fake maker, he at least has good ideas and a more flexible mind than you.  "

    It seems that human consciousness has been switched to the consciousness of beasts. Shirou cannot feel everything around him, even himself.? He couldn't grasp it, his body was already in a mess, and he couldn't tell what was where, so he just tried his best to clean it up.

    But that guy＊s ※a

    che

    "A channel opened between his thoughts and reality, and he walked out.

    The King of Heroes did not notice it, but just summarized the last words before the end: "Speaking of which, that guy also said that everything you did was just an ideal borrowed from others, a fake without roots.  , nothing can save you Humph, the man whom you have denied is still standing here fighting, do you really want to be a clown?"

    "You said a

    che

    It＊s time to stay, so why should we eliminate him first at that time?  "Shirou suddenly said something.

    "Huh?" The King of Heroes was startled for a moment, and then he realized that this guy's consciousness couldn't keep up with the speed of his speech. It had to be a minute slower, and he was still stuck at the last sentence.  This guy has a strong aura of death on his body and looks like he will die at any moment.

    It was during this moment that the guy continued to speak: "It's because you're afraid of him, right? I heard Tohsaka say that his sword control is a unique skill to restrain you"

    "Wait, Shirou lowered his head, but his eyes widened.  What he just said was spoken to two people.

    "You actually said that guy's ability can suppress me? You should stop your vulgar joke." Gilgamesh's face turned into ice, and he looked at Shirou sideways: "Those who disrespect the king will naturally die, and you are standing here too.  , apart from playing a dying dog, what else can you do?"

    The King of Heroes snorted, kicked a fragment of a replica on the ground, and then looked at the speechless boy opposite him. Suddenly, his heart moved, and he became unusually generous.

    "Let me tell you one last thing." Gilgamesh raised his finger: "I will kill you here and then leave, and you can only die here. This is the destined ending, and what caused this  It＊s the gap between you and me.§

    "Do you know the difference between you and me?" He asked a weird question: "I'm not talking about the difference between the real thing and the fake, nor the difference between humans and heroic spirits, because even if you are another hero  ok lance

    ,sa

    , be

    , no matter who it is, there is only one way to retreat in front of Gilgamesh. What is the reason?  "

    Shirou didn't respond.

    The King of Heroes revealed the answer: "It's about advantages and disadvantages."

    The red pupils reflected the changed colors on the top of the mountain, with some neon luster. Gilgamesh's eyes carried the curse of the evil god. He said: "Because you are bastards. No matter how you argue or deny it, this is indisputable."  Fact. Human beings are beasts that cannot notice the preciousness of life without sacrifice, and they are also hypocritical creatures that only write life when sacrifice appears. They never dare to truly face the darkness, and hate the light. This is true no matter what era. Caught in the middle  , this kind of crooked thing will never make it to the stage, and the apes in the mountains can't defeat the real heroes. This is the reason."

    He pointed at Shirou and said in a voice like a knife: "You are even more so. A partner of justice? A world without fighting? Huh, don't laugh to death. This is something that will never exist in this world. You who believe in these things,  He＊s just a brat with an abnormal mind.§

    ""

    "So, a bastard is just a bastard, and can do nothing but bring death screams." The King of Heroes sneered.

    "Really, that's why you think I can only lose?" A voice came from Shirou's figure: "Indeed, I am just making a copy. Whether it is ideals or abilities, they are all fakes and have nothing of my own."

    But, so what?

    ※Even if you see someone＊s figure and envy it, and unknowingly become that person＊s imitation, so what?

    Because I have nothing and cannot obtain it, I long for that existence and shed tears.

    But who can say that this kind of feeling that is not yours is wrong?

    Indeed, it is impossible to save everyone.  Salvation is based on sacrifice.  Ideals are based on a foundation called reality, otherwise they are not valid.

    After you understand it and become an adult, you will tell yourself the truth like this.

    There is no such kind of righteous partner in this world. The reality is that human beings can only die without any basis. The ideal is to save more people within a certain sacrifice.

    I don＊t agree with these things, so I＊m called a guy.

    Even your future self will say, what you believe in, what you long forEverything is fake, hypocritical, and emotions borrowed from other people.

    But, even so, this guy carried out this hypocrisy until the end.

    It was obvious that I was desperate to the end, but in the end I still held on to a glimmer of hope.  Although he was fully prepared, he still betrayed himself at the last moment and chose the hypocrisy he despised.

    It＊s just because he thinks he is a fake. If he is a fake, then there is still an authentic one somewhere.  With a little more effort, it might actually be possible to find that possibility.

    Therefore, in order to finish this road of hypocrisy in despair and still hold on to the last person myself, who believes in this feeling, I have to do one thing.

    Thinking of this, Shirou raised his head, questioning with eyes that were as good as a gold treasure house.

    "King of Heroes, you said that I am a fake, a counterfeit. So, if that's the case, there is a genuine one, right?" Shirou seemed to be sighing.

    "Of course it is." The Hero King nodded proudly.

    He doesn＊t understand.  He is denying himself.  Shirou was laughing.

    It doesn＊t matter even if it＊s wrong. Since you are wrong, then there is something right, and there is something genuine and not a fake.

    He said that human beings cannot do anything without hurting each other.

    He also said that he who aimed at this was a fake.

    Since they don＊t exist, then what he did is not false but insane. What he said can only prove that there is still such a genuine product. There was a linguistic disorder in his words.  But he didn't notice it himself. He was talking but didn't notice it.

    "I understand you a little bit, Gilgamesh" Shirou breathed out in relief.

    "Oh?" The King of Uruk was quite interested in this unexpected remark: "The bastard actually dares to criticize me as the king. Hmm, let's listen for a while and judge the way of your death based on the situation.  "

    "You never believe in humans and call them bastards just because they can't be your eyes." Shirou said with a smile: "But why can't they be your eyes? It's just because you have been severely betrayed.  Let＊s get through it.§

    This sentence aroused Gilgamesh's nerves, and his eyebrows wrinkled.

    "I have heard the story of the King of Uruk. He was a violent king who bullied the people and was unruly towards the gods. In the end, there was only one person who he respected." Shirou said the knowledge gained after knowing the true identity of the King of Heroes:  "But those citizens did nothing wrong and do not need to be admired, but they should not be oppressed. But why would the great king do this?"

    Shirou's eyes were full of sarcasm: "Because they are hybrids, not blood, but souls. You said that humans are beasts that don't know death and cannot celebrate life, right? This is always the case. Since this can be inferred,  .§

    "The people of your time are the same as now. They don't think about anything else. They ignore it as long as it doesn't concern them. If they can become stronger, they bully others. They follow the trend of those who are stronger than themselves. The same goes for life.  They can be treated in the most cruel way. In war, they can be even crueler than Toratsu's monsters, right?" Shirou said calmly. The young man's eyes were fixed on Gilgamesh's, and he shook his head slowly: "  And you can't change them, you can't, you can't do it at all. You hate people like that and don't think they are human beings, so you become a tyrant and bully the people, but you don't want to do that, you just hope someone can  Stand up and resist your tyranny, and there will be people among human beings who can respect their superiors but not humiliate their subordinates, rely on the strong but not bully the weak, and bully but not surrender."

    "But no" Shirou said calmly, as calm as the carvings on the wall: "Only one person appeared, and he did this, but this did not bring hope to the King of Heroes, but only greater despair. Because this person is not human.  , is made of clay, not human. He did not last long, and after his death, the King of Heroes was completely desperate. He understood at that time that human beings are immutable. The clay figurines were able to gain enlightenment, but humans turned a deaf ear to it, and humans were hopeless.  Even if human beings can be saved, salvation is not something they can achieve. Therefore, human beings can only be that kind of hybrids, infringing on each other, occupying each other, devouring each other, feeding on the flesh and blood of their companions, and taking pride in their bones.  Oppression can be endured, but internal help must be scorned, and companions can be trampled together with external power. No matter what time comes, these are unchangeable traits."

    "That's why you call humans bastards and look down on everyone. It's just because the people at that time gave you despair and made you no longer believe in this world and humans." Shirou had never seen it before, but he used it from beginning to end.  He spoke in a very confident tone: "So at that time, a

    che

    What you said is what you said tooIt was different, but in the end he denied his statement, which made you take action.  "

    No one knows what Gilgamesh's thoughts are regarding an outsider's evaluation of his life and views on life. However, he has always listened expressionlessly, and the golden light has cast a shadow on his face. Even so,  His eyes exuded a poisonous light that could only be found in some kind of bloodthirsty creature.

    But, it＊s not over yet.

    "So, you just can't believe in humans, and no longer believe that there are existences of light among humans." Shirou's loud voice contained a roaring will: "Even if you are called the King of Heroes, you are just a person who has given up on your ideals and no longer  He is just a coward who believes in ideals but cannot believe in ideals, Gilgamesh."

    The black pupils dilated, dividing Gilgamesh's eyes.

    (It＊s true that I haven＊t written about Shirou for a long time. After writing this chapter, I also analyzed the King of Heroes according to my own opinions. As for Hector＊s information and Diarmuid＊s new Noble Phantasm information, I haven＊t written much yet.  , I won＊t post it for now, I will post it when I write about them)

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text Chapter 205 Unlimited Sword System

    "Coward? Light?" The King of Heroes seemed to repeat these two words subconsciously, with a somewhat silent expression.

    "Yes, that's why you will destroy those who dare to resist you, even if you say you like it.

    , in the end, you are not going to raise the butcher knife to him, because you just want to see a result." Shirou snorted and pointed at him: "One more blow, and this person will kneel down and beg for mercy.  Another second and the person would be struggling to escape.  No one dares to challenge themselves. It is the nature of human beings to bully the weak and worship the strong.  Human beings dare not do anything at all and can only be mocking playthings in the hands of gods.  "

    "You hope that humans will not be oppressed by the gods, but there are other reasons for them to rise up. That's why you oppress others. You hope that they will learn to resist the gods by resisting you. But no one resists, and they are just allowed to be humiliated by you.  They think they are powerful and must be obeyed. Humans are just like gods, they just bully weak things. After you are desperate, you bully other people just to see their ugly appearance of begging for mercy. Because you know that even if you show resistance,  People will cry and beg for mercy after a while. If they don't beg for mercy, you will be more vicious and cruel I don't know whether you want to see them begging for mercy, or whether you want to see their faces that never give up.  I still wonder if I can verify the absolute correctness of my conclusion, hoping that I can get an answer. I still ridicule and regret that I, who once resisted God, had such an idea. I don＊t know about you either.  Which one does it belong to? Maybe you really know what kind of face you want to see. However, I only know one thing, just three words!" Shirou spat out word by word: "Coward!!"

    ＃＃

    The flow of time lost its meaning, and the King of Heroes seemed to have turned into a golden statue. His eyes, hair, cheeks, and limbs all stopped moving. He neither retorted nor became angry, but just kept looking at Shirou.

    After a long pause, Gilgamesh's face showed a new movement - he smiled.

    "Hmph, hum" The voice was not loud, but the golden armor trembled slightly, and the King of Heroes was laughing with his whole body.

    "I have changed my mind a little bit about you." The King of Gold opened his eyes, his snake-like pupils filled with emotions that humans can't understand: "You are not only good at acting ugly, but you actually dare to say such things in front of me.  , you can be considered a courageous bastard. Although it is a joke that I have not heard in ten years, if a bastard dares to criticize the king, it will be a capital offense no matter where he is."

    He didn＊t refute what Shirou said, but if he agreed with Shirou, he didn＊t get angry. He just stuck to his original idea and let the edge of the weapon behind him move forward slowly, like an army moving slightly before a battle.

    "Let's stop talking nonsense, let me see how long your ruined body can last." The barrage behind the golden heroic spirit was ready to go.

    Is it just a dream?

    "But the man who can't even dream is pitiful.

    "Compared to the snake-headed attack posture, the light of the magic circuit on Shirou also disappeared bit by bit.  The blue electric fire faded from his body, and he became a being suppressed by golden light.  No matter how you look at it, it's because the magic circuit in his body was overwhelmed and was forcibly closed. Without the use of magic, Shirou was just a guy who was better than ordinary people in physical combat.  However, after closing his eyes for a short time, the boy opened his eyes with a look that was even more ancient than the original weapon.

    "Really, since you have committed a capital crime, let me say one more thing." Even if he has no cultivation or great wisdom, Shirou's eyes can be called wise now. His golden eyes faced red eyes: "I will not give up on myself.  dream, because I firmly believe in it, if someone insults it, I will make him pay with my life, so I am also willing to believe in humans. Gilgamesh, after seeing you, I believe that everything was originally  Whether it originates from human kindness, whether it is killing or being killed, it is not caused by human evil feelings.§

    "Good intentions?" The King of Heroes looked like he wanted to laugh again, but he didn't. He just looked at Shirou with cold eyes.

    "My dream is to become a partner of justice. I just want to save more people. Tohsaka wants to obtain the Holy Grail, and he just wants to fulfill the unfinished wishes of several generations of family. Or sa

    , she only took up the sword because she wanted the people to be healthy.  So I am willing to believe and go on, because I believe that there is light and an ending. As for you." Shirou's sighing voice was almost old. In any case, it was not a tone that a teenager could say: "King of Babylon  Ah, no matter what, you are just a person who gave up on your dreams and believed in things you once didn't believe in.  You are no different now than what you once hated.  "

    To this, the King of Heroes just replied coldly: "It's so stupid that it's funny."? 

    The golden archer waved his hand down as if loosening the string of a bow, and the noble phantom escaped, running directly towards Shirou's body.

    Shirou raised his hand in response.

    It couldn＊t be in time, because the opponent＊s Noble Phantasm was already on the way to launch, and he didn＊t even analyze the opponent＊s Noble Phantasm. In this situation, Emiya Shirou raised his hand only for one reason.

    ※iamthe

    oneofmyswo

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? "Without much strength to make a loud noise, Shirou could only chant in a low voice, showing the inside of his tattered and visible body, which was some kind of flame.

    The fire of pure destruction can burn this body to the ground and show a brief brilliance.

    Seven gorgeous petals were opened in the center of the circle with Shirou's palm, blooming with surprising brilliance.  Suddenly, the golden sword, emerald spear, and agate scimitar were intercepted outside.

    ※loaias!!!§

    Singing the true name of the Noble Phantasm in a low voice, Shirou raised his hand that became a petal root.  A new blue light appeared on his body.

    "What?" Gilgamesh looked slightly shocked and looked at the Flower Shield in front of him. However, he was surprised not because his weapon was blocked, but because he did not expect that Shirou still had the ability to take action.

    Seeing the brilliance on Shirou's body, the light of the magic circuit like lightning, Gilgamesh suddenly understood why Shirou had closed the magic circuit just now.

    The places where Shirou's magic circuits shine now are different. Although they are criss-crossed, they are definitely not the same dozens of magic circuits he used before.  He opened other parts of the magic circuit and let the magic circuit he used before rest.  However, I didn't expect that he hadn't lost his ability to move due to the severe pain.

    Shirou, who was protected behind by absolute defense, smiled slightly.

    Children from rich families recover from illness in a day, while children from poor families recover from injuries in three days.  The old saying is true.

    In terms of endurance, in the eyes of Gilgamesh, a guy who had rarely been injured, Shirou's injuries were already very serious. The inner balance was destroyed by magic that exceeded the limit. If he continued to use magic, he would destroy himself first.  But he forgot that Shirou was a guy who had been stabbed in two places, his upper body was cut in half, and one of his arms was missing, which was still the most serious injury in his life.

    After all, he fought all the way. The experience Shirou gained from being injured was several times higher than the experience gained from fighting. He had probably evolved from his bones and became a creature that could not stop moving unless it was fatally injured.

    He was stabbed through the heart by a demigod, his spine was chopped off by a demigod, his heart was pierced by his future self, his nerve-like magic circuits were removed, his hands were smashed and still projected, and he was blasted away with a bow and arrow by himself.  One-third of the body tissue of the upper body was projected by Tohsaka's order and his soul almost collapsed. He once fought with himself and his limbs were almost completely disabled. His origin went berserk and dozens of swords in his body turned him into a hedgehog This is still a big deal.  Injuries, small injuries are nothing. With such a rich resume, if it were a guy from any era who has experienced these things, he should be able to do itotherwise, he should be able to do it. He would be like Hercules who has the twelve trials.

    However, it is also very dangerous to project this Noble Phantasm. It seems that only Shirou can understand what is going on. If it were not projected again and again before and after death, plus the time just delayed, the current Emiya Shirou  He probably killed himself by taking out this shield.

    Now, Shirou, who is still able to move, looks at the shield that was blasted by the original Noble Phantasm and is missing a corner. He feels that besides being grateful that he delayed enough time to make a suitable defensive Noble Phantasm, what he should do is the next thing.

    ※steelismy

    ody,andfi

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Good!  "The sound of steel entangled and rolling came from the body, but this time it was different from the last time. There was no steel piercing the skin. They had now become the gears of precision instruments, doing what they should do. In other words, this is the current Emiya Shirou  , it doesn＊t matter even if you chant this mantra, it will work.

    "Fake" Gilgamesh's face darkened, he had already seen through the shield's defensive capabilities.  As a result, the golden barrage continued to shine, the Noble Phantasm was launched, the Noble Phantasm was loaded, and the swords, guns, swords and halberds all attacked Shirou.

    ※ihavec

    Eatove

    Athousand

    lades!  "Shirou still ignored it. He just continued his chanting in a low voice. Another corner of the shield disappeared the moment the Noble Phantasm hit it. The sound of the incantation flew with the fragments, which sounded a bit floating amidst the violent bombardment.

    Countless dragon roars traveled through the air and space, reaching the other side of the target. In the end, they could only sigh in pause in front of this shield, and fell to the ground together with the glass fragments.

    Ever heardThis mantra has been circulated in my heart countless times at the same time. This mantra was transmitted from my future self along with everything about him. When I chanted it for the first time, I could feel more than just my own body being cut open.  , the feeling that the inside of oneself has been pulled out and turned into this world, and there is something else.

    There is no dream that cannot be realized, and there is no hope that is impossible. It is precisely because of this belief that I am both the same and different from him.  In the end, he recognized me and I understood him, so I inherited that will and went on with my own will.  Even if the dream is not self-generated, I am not a copy of others, I just hope to be like him, hope to be like me.  so＃＃

    So, I will only do what I want to do.

    ※unawa

    Eofloss!  !  "

    The spell has changed.

    ※no

    awa

    eofgain!  !  "

    Starting from the fourth quarter, the eight-section incantation, which is also an inherent barrier, begins to completely reverse.

    The first three sentences are the unfinished heroic spirit Emiya, and the fourth sentence is the reflection of Emiya Shirou who has begun to come into contact with his true self. Therefore, although it is similar to a

    che

    The mantra is very similar. To put it metaphorically, it is something that Emiya believes in more than the heroic spirit Emiya, a world with absolutely no flaws.

    "Impossible, that kind of inferior product" Gilgamesh was naturally extremely angry and shocked. The shield used by Dark Shirou before also blocked his attack, but only for a short moment.  , now this guy is standing still and letting himself be beaten, and the precious phantom he is proud of cannot penetrate the glass product.

    But it's no wonder that the Shield of Ajax, which has an absolute defensive advantage against flying Noble Phantasms, is now struck by the string-breaking swords such as the King's Treasure, and there is no principle that it can be broken with one blow, unless someone can  There are powerful treasures that can break through its defense capabilities, such as the Sword of Victory and Contract, the Lance of Death, etc. The attack power of the King's Treasure is too scattered.

    However, under such circumstances, the shield peeled off bit by bit.

    Shirou, who was standing behind the shield, was not attacked by the enemy, but he didn't feel comfortable because he was using powerful projection and at the same time replacing the world inside his body with the real world, challenging the most powerful magician at the level of a half-hearted magician.  People who have never learned magic and have only popularized knowledge about powerful forbidden spells will say that they are seeking death.

    "However, it doesn't matter even if his body feels messy, his strength has been drained as early as the first sentence, and he has reached Shirou Emiya's limit.

    The blood in the body began to flow backwards, and the magic power seemed to be rushing at a crazy high speed, just to build the world in his heart. Therefore, a magic circuit was now filled with more than ten times the magic power than before.  For this reason, they surged like ocean waves and flowed like whirlpools. Emiya Shirou, who was trapped in them, did not feel like there was a vacuum in the eye of the wind. He felt that he was about to be crushed, and every part of his body was exploding.  There was a snapping sound, and the force seemed to shatter every cell in his body a thousand times.

    The guy who is barely projected now has to make the world, and he doesn't even want to drive even if he crawls.

    No, it won＊t work anymore. If we continue like this, it will collapse before it is completed. If we want to show that world, we must have more.

    ※withstoodpaintoc

    Eatweapons.  "More blue fire appeared from Shirou's body, turning into a creeper, winding up his cheeks: "waitingfo

    one＆sa

    ival.  "

    ????????????????? More magic circuits are opened. Every time you recite a word or say an additional mantra, the blue flames that appear in response will bloom more intensely, as if it＊s se.

    Vant was taking out his own weapons, and the exquisite armor made of lightning emerged from Shirou's body.

    "Click!"

    There was a burning feeling on his palms, and Shirou didn't know if the sound was the sound of his body beginning to break, or if it was a precursor to the collapse of his shield.  A bastard once said that if the magic circuit was fully activated, he would be miserable, but there was no way not to activate it at this time. With the magic power that corrodes the world, how could he have the leeway to control whether it was fully activated or not forget it.  , it＊s better to think about your own defense.  Even the Shield of Ajax, which has the ultimate city wall defense, can no longer withstand it. Four of the original petals have withered, and the remaining three are already full of insects.

    Extension, extension, I am not me, I am the world, I am not the world, my inner world is the real world, what I have in my heart, what I can believe in my heart, what I will never compromise in my heart.

    ※ihaveno

    ets!  !  thisistheonlypath!  ??? 

    ※Click!!§

    There is no feeling in the hands and feet. They have been crushed by the storm, and the fragments have gone nowhere.  The feeling in the brain has also become sparse, and it seems to be just a lump of muscles and flesh on the chest.  The only thing that could still make Emiya Shirou feel his presence was the burning feeling in his chest.

    The tempering of steel makes a sound, and the splashing of sparks makes people sober.  It was a flame that could burn him down without leaving any ashes. If it continued, he would definitely explode somewhere in his heart, there came this small voice of rejection. In response, Shirou couldn't help but reveal  laugh at.

    It＊s only now that I started to regret it. It was too late, because I had already reached the end.  Even if his body has told him that he can't do it anymore, as long as this spell doesn't stop, he can forcefully bring out the world.

    Looking at the broken defense that had reached its limit, Shirou spoke to the King of Heroes. Because the spell could not be stopped, he closed his eyes and silently conveyed it to the King of Heroes in his heart.

    The King of Babylon, even though he possesses the most powerful treasures in the world, he has never collected what he wanted, because he began to die when you found him, and you are only regretting and  Just desperate.

    che

    I once did the same thing as you, but he only attributed the sins and mistakes to me from beginning to end, because I did not see human nature clearly, and ideals are wrong and false, but he did not  Like you, who thinks that human beings are hopeless, they are still willing to believe in human beings in their hearts, because they have light.

    But you are different. You hate human beings and the world. Even your Noble Phantasm is a testimony of your disgust.  However, even so, you have never thought about destroying the world and killing all human beings.  That is a simple and abnormal thing under your Noble Phantasm, but you clearly don't like human beings, but you don't eliminate them because of your own feelings. You just let them survive on their own, while you sleep underground with the Noble Phantasm.

    ※In the final analysis, you are just escaping.

    He hates humans, but doesn＊t want to kill them. He chooses neither side, but hides in it, becoming the chaos between light and darkness, avoiding things he doesn＊t want to see.

    Then, open your eyes and face the enemy that you can definitely defeat.

    "Mywholelifewas" Shirou opened his eyes and saw that the shield in front of him finally turned into dots of stardust. He faced countless gleaming blades in front of him. However, the boy snorted coldly and didn't care.

    He ended the last incantation with a firm voice: "unlimited

    ????????? ladewo

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  "

    Look at it, a

    che

    The Noble Phantasm was already pressed in front of Shirou's vitals, and in the next moment, a corpse that had been beaten into a hornet's nest would collapse - but the sudden burning flames hindered the impact of the sword and the divine spear.

    "What＃＃"

    In an instant, the world began to turn around.  The King of Heroes could not help but watch in astonishment as two intertwined flames rose under the feet of the boy opposite. They were spinning and intertwined like a whirlpool. The two fire dragons wrapped themselves around Shirou's body, using him as a base to fly up.  When his Noble Phantasm touched the boy's clothes, it was blocked by the flames.  The flames in the void turned out to be harder than the previous flower shield. The weapon that blasted through the shield couldn't even hit it this time, and was distorted by the flames and disappeared without a trace.

    No, no, the Noble Phantasm has not disappeared, what has disappeared is the world in which the Noble Phantasm exists.  The flame burned the world, and what he saw was the new dimension that emerged after burning the original world.

    What is the wandering flame, and what is the world that appears in this flame?

    Everything is destroyed, and everything is reborn. The new world created by the galloping flames is the result of the changes made by the young man's complex and long chants.

    Gilgamesh's pupils reflected the splendor of the changes in this world. The originally narrow temple courtyard was replaced by a huge world. Wherever the flames touched, everything was burned out, including air, space, and objects.  , the laws, everything, are all changed.  The original world became a shallow color baked away by the flames, revealing a new territory.  Even Gilgamesh, who became the King of Eternity, could not stop himself from being changed and could only be swallowed into the world of flames.

    The initial firelight makes it impossible to see, but then you realize that it is not a flame, but the original color of the world.  The burning fire turned into a barrier to create a realm, and the changed world made the golden armor around the King of Heroes reflect that color.

    The place he was in has disappeared. The fragile land has transformed into the same hard soil as stone. There is wilderness in front of you and behind you.??You can see where this wilderness meets the sky, but you cannot see the end of this wilderness, and this wilderness is burning.

    The front yard of the temple, which was half turned into scorched earth due to the attack on the boy, has disappeared. He is now standing in an endless wilderness.  As far as the eye can see, there is no end in sight.

    The dry air seemed to be burning, and the redness in the vision made Gilgamesh couldn't help but raise his head and look at the sky above his head. Even though he didn't feel the dome pressing on his head, he couldn't help but frown.

    The color is fiery red. The sun is obviously not visible, and the sky is completely red.  Lines of fine clouds hovered above, motionless, but changing slightly, intertwined with the red sky, indistinguishable from each other, and looked like the changing colors at the edge of a flame.  Tulip flowers dotted the sky, and fine golden clouds passed through the sky.  The whole sky looked like it was on fire, and the flames burned all the way to the end of the sky.

    A certain will that you firmly believe in has become this world. It is the fire of a young man＊s soul that burns his life and will never let it go out.

    If you have seen a

    che

    , then the King of Heroes must be able to tell the difference. Shirou's world is too bright.  On the contrary, the world of the heroic spirit Emiya is full of dead ashes, yellowing and withering.  Because he believes in something, he will not become the same person as someone who once disagreed with him. No longer regretting after regretting, and never regretting in the first place are two different things.  Therefore, the color of this world is not that of dusk, but that of the rising sun.

    However, there are still the same things to say.

    For example, when this world first opened, the sparks that created this world were created between heaven and earth.  The red fire salt is like a special firefly, flying between the sky and the earth, following the colorful flames.

    However, this desert is not deserted. The mainstream material that appears in this world like a phantom is the steel trees growing on the vast land at the feet of the King of Heroes.

    This forest stretches along the sky and the earth to the end that is invisible to the naked eye.  The chaotic Land of Swords is the entire world, a red world growing with steel.

    There are the sure-kill treasures of famous heroic spirits, nameless swords used by nameless people that are looked down upon, and unknown weapons that make people feel strange. They occupy the ground in a mess, as if they are waiting for their masters.  The arrival seems to be the owner's tombstone.  The weapon recording the death of its master is sleeping in this world.

    Swords, spears, swords, halberds, axes, axes, hooks and forks The boundless sky, the boundless earth, and the infinite swords, this is what this world has.

    In this desolate world, there are no living things, only the sword sleeps in the world.  The blade of the divine weapon gleamed, reflecting the color of the sky, as if it had just been taken out of the forge.  The red steel is waiting for its master to use it.

    The King of Heroes watched with cold eyes.  Regarding how the world viewed it, he looked at the swords and halberds on the ground with aggressive eyes.

    At the same time, Shirou is also observing the world.

    Although it is unfolded by oneself, seeing what others see and what one does are two different things.

    The inherent barrier is the greatest forbidden spell that embodies the user's mental world.  This is the only magic that the heroic spirit Emiya can use.

    However, this is no longer magic.

    It should be said that it is a symbol. This is the only weapon that Emiya Shirou can use.

    He couldn't help but feel a little funny. He had thought that he could overwhelm that guy with the use of swords, but he was beaten to a pulp unexpectedly. Only now did he wake up.

    It is natural to be beaten like that, because my ability is not sword-based at all. It is too naive to want to fight the King of Heroes with degraded abilities. This is the right thing to do now.  That's what happened to me. Originally, the ability I had was not to make swords, but to create this world with countless swords.

    In this world, no matter what kind of treasure it is, as long as it is seen, it can be copied instantly and saved in this world.  a

    che

    The reason why the speed and overall quality of the projection is higher than his own is because he keeps the previously perfectly projected Noble Phantasm in the inherent barrier. After that, he only needs to expand the inherent barrier in the body and guide it out. Time and magic power  The losses suffered are several times greater than his own.

    But there is a necessary step for this, that is, the magician himself can use the inherent barrier.  Shirou, who had never used an inherent barrier before, naturally couldn't do what he did, but now, it was different.

    ??Save all the steps of projection, as long as it is a Noble Phantasm owned in this world, it can be produced instantly.  And in terms of intensity, it is exactly the same as when the projection is perfect.

    ? ?While thinking about it, Shirou and Gilgamesh's eyes met on a certain weapon.

    What did the King of Heroes think when he looked at these swords? He seemed to look at them for a long time, and he looked at them for as long as he thought about them.

    "Inherent enchantment" Gilgamesh looked at Shirou, his expression was unpredictable except for the coldness: "Is this your ability?"

    Shirou looked at the unhappy King of Heroes and replied, pointing to the countless Noble Phantasms surrounding him: "It's not surprising, they are all fakes, the ones you look down on."

    Opening his palm, he casually pulled out a sword beside him from the ground. The sword in recognition of the holder glowed in the young man's hand with a brilliance that was no less than that of the original owner.  The knight in lightning armor pointed the blade in his hand at the King of Heroes' face.

    "But, who stipulates that fakes cannot defeat genuine products? Even if all the products used are fakes, I will knock down your genuine products and take my share and sa

    , will be shattered together with your self-confidence!  !  !  "

    Shirou closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, he was roaring like an overwhelming King of Heroes.

    Turning his back to the countless swords and halberds piercing the ground behind him, he used the magic circuit to adjust all his functions to the limit. His nerves turned into directional radars. Shirou rushed forward to face the golden barrage of death, using the most powerful weapon against him.  The strong enemy shouted in the strongest tone: "I'm going to attack, King of Heroes, do you still have enough weapons in storage?!!!"

    The echo of the young man's roar hit the earth and the sky, and the pride and confidence kept echoing in this endless world, sounding like the eternity of the entire world.

    How could the snake-eyed king endure such a provocation? He casually pulled out two swords from the treasure house behind his back and cursed: "Don't be so arrogant, bastard!!!!"

    Pouring out all the weapons in the treasure house, the Golden King held the proud collection in his hands, colliding with the fakes he disdained.

    In the wilderness, two groups of different weapons collided. Two very different heroes used swords to fight in the final battle. The interlacing of steel gave people the illusion of fireworks.

    (There has been no update for more than two weeks. It＊s not that I haven＊t written it, but I have written it, but I am not satisfied with it. I am very dissatisfied with this chapter, in which Shirou fights against Gilgamesh and uses the inherent barrier. I always thought it lacked momentum.  I revised it again and again, and finally posted it, which took a lot of time. There are still two chapters later)

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text Chapter 206 The place to move forward

    The white archers ran with shining golden armor, the white spear soldiers chased the shining silver armor, and the silver lightning chased the golden shooting stars.

    Counterfeit a.

    Completely ignoring that he has the same strength as the heroic spirit Emiya, and even to a certain extent, he once had a realm that the heroic spirit emiya could not catch up with. But now he ignores this and is chased by the Silver Knight like a lost dog - his opponent never  From the last shot until now, Yiyi has never released it again.

    However, he is not a guy who has the advantage of speed. He was chased by Hector, whose speed reached A level, and was quickly pulled closer. If it weren't for the latter not wanting to give up the Noble Phantasm, maybe throwing the gun would make him even more powerful.  Embarrassed.

    Hector did not understand the behavior of this enemy who turned around and ran away without even fighting, but this did not hinder his courage and contempt, but he needed to quickly deal with the enemy before the magic power was exhausted.

    Feeling that the soul-chasing gunner behind him was approaching quickly, the white archer did not feel any enthusiasm for a fight to the death. He just glanced at it, and then the silver knight behind him noticed that the weapons around him were flashing. Naturally, he was being  The weapons projected by the counterfeit, but discarded by the conquering king.

    The knight who immediately understood the other party's intention made a cut sound, and then stood up.

    Countless light groups intertwined with each other, making the knight's disappearing figure look extremely small.

    The ability to collapse the illusion, detonate the Noble Phantasm, and create a huge explosion is a powerful destructive power that can penetrate the twelve trials.  Although the power of multiple weapons cannot be superimposed when detonated, the range can be greatly expanded. The current spearmen have been swallowed up by the rays of light and have disappeared.

    Even so, the fake archer's expression did not lighten up, because he knew that this level of power could not get rid of Hector. If he could be killed at this level, then the name of such a great hero would not be enough.  Will cry.

    As expected, in the shock wave caused by the collision, some fragments of the Noble Phantasm were squeezed out by the explosion, flying with smoke in all directions, and among them, the largest fragment was the fastest.

    He flew out of the light and shadow like a rocket. Hector's figure emerged from the black flue. The armor on his body was shining brightly. It looked like there was no flaw at all, let alone being injured.  Instead, he used the momentum of the explosion to heighten his body, and then accelerated. The gunman, who was already extremely fast, now turned into a silver meteor.

    The white archer felt a chill on his back without even looking at it. Even though he was wearing armor, he felt panicked.  The silver knight is now in the air, his golden eyes are eagle-eyed, and the golden spear rotates in his hand, adjusting the angle, and then Hector raises his palm and stretches it as if to kill a god.  The arm is facing the back of the running figure on the ground.

    "This kind of guy, if he faces the enemy from behind in a war, he deserves to die without any resistance.

    "drink!"

    He roared for a lifetime, and the spear in his hand turned into a golden arrow, and he threw it at the guy on the ground. The holy spear penetrated the air with golden flames, and the sound it brought out turned into a scream,  It seemed like something that could shake a person's soul burst out from the gun.  Hector stared at his gun and chased the man, catching him in an instant.

    However, the golden meteor penetrated the ground and exploded on the guy's back by just a hair.

    che

    Even if he couldn't do it, he was shocked by the power of his back and even broken the internal organs, and flew out directly.

    ※Probably because he was stimulated at the last moment, he walked a little faster, and then he avoided the inevitable shot.  But it didn't matter. Hector didn't want to kill him with an ordinary throw. He just did it to make him stop. The chase was not what Hector wanted.

    Hector kicked the air hard, unable to stop it and slightly hindering the speed of his fall. He turned somersault and jumped directly to the sand pit created by his spear. He raised his hand to get his spear.  .

    Suddenly, several swords struck at him through the air, but Hector did not hide or give up his Noble Phantasm.  Without raising his head, he directly grabbed the spear, waved it a few times, and deflected the weapons The weapon suddenly turned into a bomb, and the shiny glazed treasure turned into a bomb the moment the spear touched it.  It suddenly exploded, and Hector was enveloped by the explosion again.

    The white archer watched this guy being surrounded by explosions, spit out sand, and then drew his sword to attack.

    However, if you look down from above, you will see a very scary situation.

    Hector, who was originally surrounded by the explosion, is now intact behind a barrier. The explosionThe impact and heat did not touch his body at all - the golden gun in his hand now turned into a golden light and shadow, like a rotating shield. This is not a description, it is a real light that turned into gold.  barrier.

    The spear rotated and twisted at high speed in Hector's hand, and the shock waves and explosion energy from all aspects hit almost at the same time, but he was able to turn the gun in his hand into the best shield, rushing  The incoming force was blocked by his rapidly rotating blade. The gun tip cut back the explosion, and the gun body bounced back in waves, then turned to the other side to block the attack.  The spear, which was only five or six centimeters in diameter, turned into a shield that was taller than a human being. It was danced by Hector like a weapon with defensive capabilities.

    The reason why Hector was not injured by the previous explosion was because of this. He used high speed and miraculous skills that even heroic spirits could not match to block all the power of the explosion. In the end, only one side was left, and he used this side to attack.  The impact rose into the air.

    Suddenly, the spearman frowned, his figure lowered, and a white sword pierced the nearly cut away explosion fire. Hector looked at a golden armored arm passing through his head just now.  s position.  He thrust the golden gun in his hand behind the smoke. However, after the sound of shattering steel, the opponent's hand that stayed above his head did not retract, but fell down.

    Turning over to avoid the sword, Hector also jumped out of the smoke. He saw a golden figure wrapped in smoke disappearing and appearing in the exploding fireworks.

    "Oh? This is weird, you didn't run away." The Silver Knight took out his spear and pointed it at the enemy in front of him: "Your strategy should not be to delay time, let my magic power be consumed, and then take my life when I am weak.  ."

    "Yes, yes, but I forgot, your magic level is A, and you have a lot of magic power in reserve. Delaying time may put me in a deadlock." Bai a

    che

    ※ He smiled bitterly, but he told the truth.

    che

    I was almost hit by Hector's gun just now. The enemy has already reached the distance between the two dimensions. It is obvious whether to continue running after getting up from the ground or to turn around to meet the enemy.  Moreover, now he has the Holy Grail between the weapons groups behind him. If he continues to run there, it will only affect the Holy Grail. This is obviously not what he wants to see.

    However, Kotomine Kirei, who was leisurely sitting on the top of a tank and looking over with one hand on his face, said leisurely: "Se will be summoned by himself."

    Vant chased him and forced him to fight with him. This is really a surprising anecdote.  "

    It was clear that two heroic spirits were fighting in front of him, but he himself did not show any intention to dodge. He just sat under Illya with the golden Holy Grail hanging above his head.

    che

    He yelled back somewhat sullenly: "Just watch."

    He said he wanted to surprise Kotomine, but not in this way.  It would be better to look at the enemy than to laugh at the allies, so he looked at Hector.

    "Do you think you have a chance of victory? Instead of using magic, you stand in front of me with two swords in hand?" This is not Hector's boast. If he couldn't defeat an archer in hand-to-hand combat, he might as well be a full-time assassin.  .

    "Stop joking, it's better not to give up." The white archer looked helpless.

    Indeed, Hector was surrounded by explosions just now, but he was still able to calmly use the power of one shot to turn into countless absolute defensive barriers without even hurting a hair on his own.  In terms of speed, he is probably at the level of C迆 Chulainn, but in terms of spear skills, he can handle both C迆 Chulainn and Diarmuid at the same time without using a Noble Phantasm.

    However, the more this happens, the more necessary it is to engage in long-distance combat. Now we are fighting hand-to-hand with him. Only ange can imitate the fighting skills of the heroic spirit Emiya.

    Mainyu＊s death is not only ugly, but his death is even more ugly.

    So lance

    I was a little confused.

    But strangely enough, the Golden Holy Spear will not be confused. The knight in silver armor opens his arms and holds the gun forward with one hand, pushing the gun body forward with the gun holding the force of the person.

    The white archer standing opposite him rushed forward regardless of the silver lightning, but he himself did not dodge. In fact, when he was two levels behind him in speed, dodging would only sink him into a deeper quagmire. It was better to fight back with all his strength.  It's just that he didn't do either of the two things. On the contrary, he looked very at ease. He didn't even mention his sword when facing the attack, and he looked like he was facing the collapse of the mountain without changing his expression.

    "Tsk, I didn't want to use it originally, but it will be sabotaged later.

    and be

    "White a" who thought of a strategy to deal with it

    che

    Slowly put on a response posture, almost as slow as a response.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The long spear of ?? has been pushed to the center of his eyebrows, Bai a

    che

    His eyes slowly opened.  Almost the last silhouette before his brain burst, the impostor spit out a few words quickly.

    ※timealte-

    dou

    Leaccel.  "(Inherent time control - double speed)

    The impact of the golden spear was meaningless. Even Hector widened his eyes like the sun god in surprise, looking at the air in front of him where the enemy had lost his figure. The golden armor that originally restrained a strong man  The pieces were now parts scattered everywhere.  The golden armor on his hands, feet, chest and abdomen was all there, but the person wearing it was missing. In that brief moment, Hector had the illusion that what was in front of him was the man's fallen body, and his essence was now revealed.  come out.

    But this feeling did not last long, because he felt a cold approaching behind him.  Just as he felt, a black shadow appeared behind him, raising his arm and punching down the blade of the sword, which was no more than half an arm's length.

    Although Kotomine Kirei, who was watching from the sidelines, could not keep up with the speed of the heroic spirit, he could not help but narrow his eyes at this moment.

    The black smoke was scorching the soldiers standing along the road, making them feel as if their internal organs were being burned and destroying their lungs, but they would first suffer broken bones or be crushed to death.

    A black motorcycle exuding a large amount of smoke that would not emit even after an explosion, racing on the Sea of ??Wrathful Sands, was naturally Lancelot.  It's just that his speed is a bit slow. Compared with the speed of other v-maxes, his car is obviously much slower. This is because after becoming his Noble Phantasm, he does not rely on fuel, but absorbs his magic power as fuel to move forward.  v〞max.

    But there＊s nothing we can do about it. It＊s not that the knight doesn＊t want to go fast, but that there are too many obstacles in front of him.

    In front of him were numerous banners and a formation of swords.

    Countless warriors rushed over with swords drawn and roaring. It was unclear whether they wanted to attack with the swords in their hands or with their own bodies, not to mention the coordinated fighting postures. They howled and screamed as if they were not fighting.  A reckless man who has fought a war.  Then he was hit in the head by the black motorcycle and flew out, or was hit in the chest and abdomen by the long pole lying across the rider, turning into a strange pendant and rolling to the ground.

    There were also some smart ones. Darts were flying around on his head. Lancelot lowered his head and the car drifted left and right, causing the weapons of warriors from unknown countries to fly aside and bump into their own comrades.  .

    There are also extraordinary brave men who keep leaping out from the crowd, like leopards pouncing on prey, falling from the sky with the weapons in their hands, and directly take Lancelot's head.  But it seems that the dark knight behind him will always dodge at the last moment, and then aim the black exhaust pipe of the motorcycle at the guy, and then the guy will be burned to the bone by the black tail flames.

    Even so, the motorcycle and the rider themselves were already scarred. The cumulative blows from the swords and shots had turned him into an abstract sculpture. Fortunately, with the protection of the scabbard, his life was saved.

    This guy was rushing left and right within the king's army. He could die wherever he went. He was extremely domineering. Lines of dead corpses were everywhere. Everyone was unable to resist the precious phantom. After all, there was nothing.  People have the power to resist that motorcycle.

    But it was not impossible. The further Lancelot went, the more difficult it became for him to move forward. The distance between the charging warriors became smaller and smaller, and his speed became slower under more and more obstacles.

    Finally, he was blocked.

    Many warriors overlapped, turning their bodies into walls of flesh. The black knight rushed in like a rocket, and then became a runner who hit the air mattress.  After knocking away the first few human shields, the guy behind successfully stopped his forward momentum.

    "I won't let you run away this time." The soldiers smiled ferociously and rushed over from all angles. Some of them even had no weapons and seemed to want to beat him to death with their bare hands.  This guy pissed off a lot of people.

    It's just that this Yamaha rider suddenly lowered his head and leaned his entire upper body on the motorcycle. His back suddenly opened like a flower in full bloom, but the petals had no wonderful color, only an explosive cold light.  .  The warriors who fell from the sky didn't see what was going on at all. They were just hit by the wings of the fallen angel before their fists and feet weapons touched the enemy.

    The long steel feathers became the sword-holding arms of the black knight. They were hovering behind the knight like snakes, waving wildly. What they controlled were the weapons that the dark knight picked up from the ground when he came all the way.  Now everyone who comes near him will be poked by him.  Think about a person who has no use of his hands, but there is something holding a weapon behind his back.This may remind people of a kind of god.

    Although the warriors who descended from the sky were all extraordinary and unstoppable, they were still at human level in the final analysis. To deal with a monster that could KO a dragon, this kind of six-armed Vajra was insufficient, and still very inadequate.

    The swords and spears of the warriors almost touched the monster, but the sudden flash of swords and treasures caught them off guard. Some were swept away, some were pierced and thrown away, and some were directly smashed away, leaving behind a roar.  It suddenly turned into a strange sound of screams.

    Although the conquering king＊s army may have seen the Thousand-Armed Buddha in India, the current Lancelot is still a black Buddha even if he is the Thousand-Armed Guanyin Arhat.  Six weapons were controlled by Lancelot behind his back with the power of King Kong, but he was lying on the motorcycle, and the black armor and the motorcycle were almost integrated, making it impossible for others to see his presence.  To the people in the King's Army, it looked like a motorcycle-like ghost with demonic hands flying around, knocking down their bravest companion.

    After clearing the obstacles above his head, Lancelot raised his head and looked at a wall of flesh in front of him. The snake heads behind him began to erupt again. Their swords, spears and axes all went into battle, directly blasting away the obstacles in front of them. The warriors continuously  He didn't know how he was knocked away, but he was suddenly stunned. When he reacted, he felt that his body was very light, a bit like he was floating and he was indeed floating.

    The Ghost Rider, who had swept away the obstacle, now started to activate his Noble Phantasm again. The black motorcycle began to roar, and the cylinder under the hood shook due to the sudden rotation. It looked black and red like internal organs beating.

    After knocking the two guys who were still dizzy who had just stood up, the Ghost Rider advanced with the low roar of the motorcycle.

    "Hey, be careful!!" A dull and powerful voice suddenly reached the knight's ears. He raised his head suddenly, and what he saw was a huge figure.

    "boom!!"

    The landing of the heavy object and the reversal of the direction of the black knight happened at the same time. Foreseeing that even with the weapons on his back, he could not drive away this guy who fell from the sky, Lancelot chose to dodge, but hastily let him drift directly sideways.  After drawing a huge trace in the desert, Lancelot began to look at the guy opposite who caused the elephant to fall tragically from high altitude.

    The smoke was cut open by a huge sword. It was a Sparda sword that was exactly the same as the sword in the hand of the Conqueror. But this was not important. What was important was that the arm of the sword holder was as good as Iskandar's.  When this man comes out of the smoke, you find that he is on par with Iskandar, and even slightly more prominent.

    The muscles of the thick limbs are bulging, and they look harder than stone.  Compared to Iskandar's distinct greaves, this man was only equipped with wrist guards and boot armor, with a belt hanging on his body and another sword, which seemed to be a spare.  But the deep scars on his muscles, the fierce eyes, and the bald head with a knife wound made him look ten times more ferocious than Iskandar.

    The most surprising thing is his belly, which is stretched out and has a big belly.  But that's not the point. The point is that he is not fat.

    If you are a fat person, it doesn＊t matter if your belly is bulging.  It＊s just that all of this man＊s limbs are as good as rhino meat, and his belly is no exception. No one knows why his belly, which can clearly see the square marks, can be so high, and it is definitely not softer than other muscles on his body.  , also as hard as iron.  It can only be a deformity, a deformity like a strong man's belly stretched out after eating too many iron blocks.

    Abnormal muscles, abnormal strength.

    "I told you to be careful. Running here like this will be very troublesome." The man put the sword on his shoulder and looked at Lancelot with a smile. He seemed to be very interested in the motorcycle he was riding, but  The rumbling sounds of the muscles and bones on the body merged with the voice, forming a rumble that was difficult to distinguish.  He scratched his chin and said, "By the way, I am"

    There is no point in shouting, the Dark Knight rushed over directly.  The red light of death shines, disrupting the enemy's sight and causing him to have a flaw, and then directly kills him.

    As expected, the enemy did not dodge. He must have been dazzled by the red light. He raised his arm as if to wipe his eyes.

    But before he could wipe his eyes, the Dark Knight's motorcycle had directly hit the violent Maitreya Buddha. Although it made a muffled sound like it had hit a wall, the guy couldn't resist, and like the others, he was v〞〞  Max wants to hit him with nearly a thousand horsepower at a speed of nearly 1,000 per hour Wait, there is no such thing.

    Even if you lose your rationality,

    , you should be very surprised by this scene now, the black knight's helmet is tilted over, and he seems a little surprised that the guy he is pressing in front of the car has not rolled under the wheel.

    Instead, he grabbed the long pole embedded in the front of the car andAt that moment, he didn't give up his sword, and directly grabbed the sword and pole.  Holding it with both hands, it seemed to be grasping and pushing. You could see the muscles on his arms clenched, and the meridians turned into spider webs all over it. The old wounds were now beginning to roll up, turning red, as if they were about to explode.  , spurting out a second blood.

    If you look back, Lancelot will find that in addition to a black track behind him, there are two deep sand marks, which were left by the strong man's feet.

    Now the bald man raised his face, and what was reflected in the berserker's red eyes was a face with a distorted face caused by tight muscles. This face also forced him to smile, a murderous smile.

    ※Forget it, it seems you don＊t really want to know,§ he said with a grin.

    A signal with the same meaning as a red light flashed in the Lake Knight's mind, and he was about to use the spare sword on his back to turn this guy into a skewer, but he was just a little late.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" The guy's sudden roar turned into a shock. Lancelot's body became unstable and his head hit the place where the dashboard used to be.  The sword also lost its accuracy and just grazed the enemy's shoulder and scalp.  However, Lancelot also discovered that this guy was holding his motorcycle with both hands, but it was not hanging in the air, and his feet were still touching the ground.

    Now, the bald man used his feet as anchors and nailed them into the ground. He relied on the strength of his feet to rub against the desert to resist the impact of the D-level anti-military weapon.

    He succeeded.

    Obviously the unstoppable impact before, no matter who was the broken bone, the bone was broken, and he rushed over half of the military array. Now he was stopped by this weird guy but he had only stopped his own power?

    This guy used brute force to stop Lancelot's movements.  Although the locomotive was still roaring and smoking, it could only move forward slowly and restlessly, like a stopped beast.  Qi and blood rushed to his face. The bulging muscles on this guy's body did not look like human body tissue.

    Then he screamed wildly again. Lancelot raised his head and found that the man was looking at him with a blood-red face and his tone was very gentle.

    "Although I don't know what you are going to do, I can't let you go without crushing everyone." He let go of one hand, smiled mischievously, and shook the sword in his hand.

    Having been discovered, the Knight of the Lake narrowed his eyes behind the helmet, but the meaning of the palm was puzzling.  It must be difficult for a berserker to understand this level of meaning, but before he could doubt it, Lancelot felt a dizzy feeling and a fractured neck bone.

    This bald man grabbed the handlebar of the motorcycle with one hand. The entire motorcycle, including the fully armored rider, was almost half a ton in weight, but in this guy's hands, it was probably about the same as an ordinary person's three-year-old child.  〞〞He immediately grabbed Lancelot and the motorcycle. He flipped his wrist and turned the knight upside down. Then he straightened his arms and threw him directly to the ground.

    Smash it, hit it hard!  !  !

    Bang Bang Bang Bang!  !

    The guy thought Ghost Rider was a cat that he had grabbed by the tail and was still upside down, and he smashed it into the sand.  And that's not all, he picked up the knight and continued, throwing it to the left and smashing it, pulling it to the right and smashing it up and down, holding the front of the car with both hands, jumping up and throwing it down as hard as he could.

    There is no need to describe it, he just threw it to the ground. In his hand, something weighing hundreds of kilograms was as light as paper.  That guy's strange power has now become a weapon to destroy the enemy. Even if it hits the sand, you can see some black fragments falling and lifting, and the sand splashes everywhere.

    In just two strokes, Lancelot was already unconscious, and soon his black armor turned into twisted steel.  But the guy ignored it and continued to vent wildly, as if he would not stop until he was smashed into a pulp.

    Several warriors who were still yelling and rushing forward now stopped when they saw this scene. They even lowered their weapons and lost their intention to help. Instead, they looked at this matter with a judgmental look.  matter.

    Soldier A: "The big guy started again. The king clearly did not allow him to use his bare hands. It was too cruel and inconsistent with Macedonian etiquette. This was also the reason why he was given the sword in the first place."

    Soldier B: "That black guy brought it on himself. He rushed into half of our position without missing a finger. It's natural for him to be angry."

    Soldier C: "Hey, don't call him by random names. That's the great Lesmarcus. Even if you don't call him Lord Governor, you should call him the great Lesmarcus."

    Soldier D: "It's Lysimachus."

    ?Then these four gossips saw that great Lai Shi, Marcus finally had enough.

    , ???He threw it high into the air.  After finishing dealing with the enemy, the bald man raised his head and blocked the sun with his hands, wanting to see how high the human aircraft he made could fly.

    Soldier A thought that all the bones of that guy had probably been broken.

    Soldier B thought that guy was really tough. His bones were broken and he still didn't let go of the Noble Phantasm.

    Soldier C thinks he is indeed tough enough. He seems to have some toughness, but he will still

    Soldier D has already begun to scream: "Aaaaaaaaaaah!!!"

    The motorcycle, which was supposed to be flying slowly in mid-air, suddenly emitted new exhaust fumes.

    It is true that every bone of Lancelot was broken after the guy fell hard. In fact, his neck bones were broken when he hit the ground for the first time, and the subsequent torture made him die.  Very ugly.  There's just one thing, that's without the scabbard.

    The knight protected by the sheath of the holy sword can regenerate even if his limbs are cut off, let alone broken bones.  However, the regeneration rate is very slow, and it is impossible to recover immediately. It can only ensure that he does not die.  Now that all the bones in his body are broken, there is no way to recover immediately. If he is thrown into the air, he will only fall.

    However, fortunately, there is still a motorcycle under his control.  It became the Noble Phantasm of the Berserker. Even if the Noble Phantasm connected together after the knight's hand touches it, it is considered a part of the knight's body.  And it was still well preserved. After all, it was used as a meat pad by him. The motorcycle was still in good condition when it was smashed.  Now, this man-carrying treasure has become his replacement limbs.

    Before, this motorcycle was used as a vehicle to save the place where the knights were going to go. Now they have to discount. It can be said that the motorcycle carried the half -dead owner to the place he wanted to go.  Although the muscle belly before could tell that Lancelot wanted to go somewhere when he was running around in the king's army, but he failed to stop him. Now the dark rider has found his destination.

    The motorcycle made a huge roar, and all the power seemed to be concentrated on the rear. After flipping several times in the air, Lancelot found the angle he needed.  Then, he stuffed the magic power into the jet system of the Noble Phantasm in one breath.

    The smoke that could pollute the desert came out and turned into a long straight dragon.  The head of the long dragon is currently heading towards the place where the Holy Grail hangs.  But from the perspective of the past, he wanted to rush into the jungle of steel weapons.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text Chapter 207 I am Lu Bu

    The counterfeit was about to be pierced by the spear blessed by the gods, but disappeared without a trace at the last moment.  No, it couldn't be said that way, because Hector's eyes caught a glimpse of his figure at that time.  So, without looking back, he swiped his gun across the target.

    The effect was good, there was a clang sound, and the guy behind was thrown away by Hector's huge force. Originally, he was already holding the sword with both hands, preparing to defend against the gun barrels that might come from both sides, and at the same time using another sword.  Cut off Hector's head against the gap between the helmet and the armor.  .

    Now, he was shot away by the knight with strength A, and Hector only had the sword grazed his armor.

    After spinning in mid-air to relieve force, the fake archer landed on the ground, smiled and moved his sore wrist, staring at Hector who was turning around.

    Hector turned around and looked at the Avenger who had taken off his armor and sneaked up behind him to attack.

    He first noticed the change in that guy. The flying skirt of his clothes flashed with black streamlines. The golden armor was taken off, revealing the clothes underneath.

    "Black holy cloth" The silver knight narrowed his eyes and looked at the figure with an ominous aura.

    That＊s right, wearing the armor of the King of Heroes, now ang

    amainyu changed her clothes.  But that guy didn't give up the clothes of the heroic spirit Emiya. He had always been wearing clothes imitating the holy cloth, and he was still the same now.  However, the imitation holy cloth on his body now is neither red nor white, but the same black as the previous Black Sea.

    The current Avenger is all black, and the holy cloth is gently swaying with the hot sand wind, giving people the feeling of being drawn with ink. He looks like he has just stepped out of the sea of ??darkness.

    For Hector＊s surprise, Bai a

    che

    ＃No, it should be said to be black now

    che

    , he was shaking his shocked wrist with a wry smile: "I thought that if there was a head-on conflict, even if you didn't react in time, you would rebound instinctively, so I walked behind. I didn't expect that it was not aborted. It's really strange that you didn't.  Are you a little surprised? I didn't find any flaw in you."

    He was surprised, but Hector didn't show it. Also, the guy from the Age of Gods had seen so many gods, demons, and monsters. How could he be surprised by this? After thinking about it, Hector asked: "Did you just  What were you using? That's not your speed."

    "That's right." The white archer nodded, and patted his body: "This is magic, some kind of magic that can accelerate one's own time. By developing an inherent barrier in the body, and then disconnecting oneself from the world,  Using the new rules of movement is inherent time control. The speed I used just now is twice as fast as usual."

    "Inherent time control" The silver spearman murmured twice, then shook his head: "Impossible."

    "What?"

    The great hero pointed his gun at the sky: "This world was originally made by corroding the black world, but that black world is the inherent barrier created by you. If this is the case, you cannot use the inherent time now.  Control, because no one can use two completely different types of magic at the same time."

    "Oh, you know a lot, you're obviously just a spearman." The white archer was a little surprised, but he didn't deny it: "That's true, but you made two mistakes."

    "Two o'clock?"

    "Yes" facing those golden eyes, white a

    che

    He shook two fingers with a smile: "First of all, that black world is not unfolded by my mental landscape, although my mental landscape is indeed like that. Secondly, the current inherent time control is not the inherent time I use.  Enchantment."

    Hector frowned, denying that two aspects made him doubtful.

    che

    He opened his arms and said regretfully: "I'm sorry, whether it's projection or inherent enchantment, I actually don't know those things. After all, they are such advanced things. I am an ordinary person who doesn't have any magic ability."  How could anyone do that, I don＊t know magic at all.§

    "Don't know magic?"

    This is amazing. If you can project a Noble Phantasm that would cause death to ordinary magicians without knowing magic, and create a unique barrier that almost all magicians cannot do, then today's magicians should stop passing on their knowledge from generation to generation.  , go commit suicide.

    He just thought so in his heart, but Hector saw that the guy's face was natural and there was no trace of hypocrisy, as if he was telling the truth.

    che

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: "I have never learned magic in the first place, I was just used by him in Shirou Emiya's body.?Influenced by the origin, so you can project and materialize your own origin.  Those things are not mine in the first place, and it is impossible for me to embody something that is not my own origin. In the final analysis, I can only imitate it, not really do it.  If I were asked to do it correctly, I wouldn't be able to do it in another hundred years.  "

    After the word "imitation" wandered through Hector's mind, the hero suddenly understood: "So that's it, you are just copying."

    "right."

    Many people may not be able to understand it, but it is actually very easy to understand.

    The current Avengers, the inherent barriers and normal projections he created are actually not his own. They are the unique skills of Emiya Shirou, the originator of the sword. This ability cannot even be passed on to the second generation.  , even if he passed his knowledge and made magic seals to the next generation, he would not be able to do it. Even if he forced himself to learn, he would just make something completely different because the origins are different.

    So under normal circumstances, no one can learn his magic.

    But ang

    Amainyu is different. He once lurked in Shirou Emiya's body for a period of time. His own origin was also affected by the scabbard in Shirou's body, and some of the characteristics of the sword appeared, so he was able to use projection.  But there is something special about his projection, that is, it is exactly the same as Emiya Shirou's, completely indistinguishable.

    There is no difference in strength, level, or disadvantages.

    This is because he can only project the sword that Shirou Emiya once projected. He was present during the process of Shirou's projection, so he knew what to do. Later, relying on his own understanding and feelings, he was able to project this process.  Repeat it out.

    ??To put it bluntly, this is not a projection, but the ability to "restore Emiya Shirou's projection".

    On the other hand, if he were asked to project a weapon that Shirou had never seen before, let alone a low-level weapon, even a fire stick, he would not be able to do it, because there was nothing in the records of Emiya Shirou's inherent barrier, and he could not restore it.  The process is something that Shirou Emiya has never analyzed. He has no way to restore the process, so there is no way to talk about projection.

    If Shirou Emiya is unable to use the sword and joins the Tosaka clan instead, then even if he does not achieve success in his lifetime, he can still master the basic magic of the Tosaka clan, but if he is an Avenger, now you ask him to give up this ability to recover.  , he can't even do the most basic strengthening or repairing.

    The most important thing about him is that he once boarded a big ship, which caused his projection not to be downgraded and to retain its original level. This was something Shirou Emiya couldn't do.

    The combat technology and projection ability were essentially acquired from Shirou's body during the battle at Einzbern Castle. The silver duck egg implanted in Shirou's body at that time was the Avenger. As he grew up  Shared with Shirou Emiya at the same time from a

    che

    The technology and experience gained there.

    The technology and ability of something like a guardian, as well as its combat methods, combined with ang

    Amainyu is perfect, that＊s why he keeps using a

    che

    ＊s ability and technology, in order to better use this ability, he even used imitation a

    che

    body of.  However, this will also lead people's attention elsewhere, and it is unbelievable that he may have other abilities that can be hidden deeply.

    All the techniques used by the white archers, except for the right to use magic five times, are all imitations of others.  This inherent barrier is also created based on Emiya Shirou's inherent barrier, but there is only the empty black sea, but using magic allows him to treat this world as a one-time use thing, and he can also use other magic.

    And the strongest one among them is naturally the inherent time control.

    The previous Holy Grail, which once devoured Emiya Kiritsugu, has seen everything about Emiya Kiritsugu, including all the magic and spear skills he knows, so he can also know all the magic skills of Emiya Kiritsugu.  In fact, apart from the origin bomb that he had never found after digging up graves, Emiya Kiritsugu had only this one magic that was worth paying for.

    che

    To imitate.  It's just that without the support of the Emiya family's magic seal, no matter how hard he tried to imitate, he could only achieve double speed at most, triple speed would be harmful to the body, and quadruple speed was terrible.

    He can recover from external collapses, but he cannot recover from self-inflicted scars. After all, he has no scabbard.

    By the way, if he was bare-handed and the situation was extremely urgent, he wouldn't mind using Baji Quan to deal with people.  It's just that the level of that kind of agent is not even twenty knives compared to the famous Hector, so don't seek death.

    Now, everyoneThe hero Hector is actually facing a combination of several people. If his skills and experience are ineffective against the enemy, he can switch to another one, or mix them together to use them.

    Now, Bai a

    che

    He said to Hector: "I don't have many direct confrontations with people. I usually use Gilgamesh's moves. You are still the first in hand-to-hand combat."

    Hector said expressionlessly: "I'm so touched. I really need to give it a proper sacrifice."

    "Forget it, but I will give you a special treatment" Bai a

    che

    Blinking his eyes, he made a gesture of lowering his voice mischievously: "Let me tell you, my inherent time control can only increase my speed by two times. This body can only use and maintain this intensity. If it increases, it will  Overburdening the body will cause injuries. But if there is a chance of victory, I may not be stingy with the minor injuries and chop off your head. Just be prepared as I say!!"

    "Really? Then let's come over." The silver knight was ready to fight.

    Standing on a horse in the sea of ??sand, Lu Fengxian, holding a treasured eagle bow, was really courageous. He looked down at the earth and the sky. He put three arrows on the bow and fired them in unison. The finished glyphs hit the same target.

    lance

    Using the weapons＊ shoulders and back, the latter fell down like a puppet with its strings cut off.

    Although his original intention was to make the boy who didn＊t take him seriously look good, he also unintentionally lifted the sa

    ＊s danger.  It's just that he doesn't have time to think about this now. There is a female devil in the sky who is preparing a train from hell for him to board.

    Countless balls of light are like the balloons held by Santa Claus. They are also clustered together, and they are also colorful. It＊s just that the bright balls dye Medea＊s side face with an unusually gorgeous, five-color phosphorescence.  Her face looked indescribably weird.

    Now Medea waved her scepter like a queen.

    The Christmas eggs launched an offensive. They flew towards the man who was supposed to be given to them, including people and horses. Lu Bu's vision was surrounded by a large ball of colorful light.

    He grabbed the horse's rein fiercely, and before he could swing it, the red rabbit horse started galloping. The divine horse, which knew its master's thoughts well, sensed his nervousness before the master even turned around, and took him away from the dangerous area.

    The magic ball rushed into the ground, and immediately there were flames that could lick a person clean in an instant, strong winds that tore apart human flesh, and the strange sounds of collision torturing people's ears.  That is simply the destructive power that a missile swarm can create. Even the most powerful general in the Three Kingdoms must avoid it now.

    There is no way, Lu Bu's magic power is only D, and there is no way to defend against such magic. Now this colorful flower, which looks very dazzling and amazing, is a monster that cannot be messed with, so Lu Bu can only avoid it.

    It＊s just that the female magician only commented in two words on this fierce general＊s swift retreat: ※Innocent!§

    She saw that she moved the injured scepter, and the tilted magic bullets suddenly changed their angles. They chased the trajectory of the red rabbit horse and attacked the target that was supposed to hit.

    It＊s not a one-time attack!  The eyes of the third-generation heroic spirit shrank. He looked back at the tip of the death pen approaching behind him, and aimed his eyes at the launcher in the sky.

    Lu Bu, Diarmuid and the King of Knights have been fighting for a while just now. During this time, caste

    But she is not idle, she has been staying in the sky, wearing illusions to prepare. The magic circle behind her is the "magic generator" she made, which replaces the preparation required for her to perform magic, and is using it.  Then, the magic power is instantly extracted to create new magic.  It can be said that she only needs to transfer magic power to launch magic bullets without limit, and she can also change the attack direction and angle at will according to her command.

    Originally, this was a move that would only be used by a large army to deal with the king's army, but now it was shot at by the witch.

    vant, it seems like overkill.

    There is no point in arguing, after all, each of those rainbow balls of death has the ability to explode ride

    The power of defense, and the number and closeness make people mistakenly think that it is a light of destruction more than ten meters wide that is destroying the earth. Have you ever seen a dragon chasing people? There is no need at all, just a wolf. Now Lu Bu changes direction  No caste yet

    ??Turn your hands quickly, which one is more advantageous?

    But, so what.

    There was no trace of urgency on the face of the flying general on horseback, and he looked extremely calm.

    So caste

    I saw something strange happen.  Lu Bu was riding a BMW and was running wantonly.  Although the magic bombardment behind him was very close, no light ball ever touched it.He, all exploded a few meters behind the horse's hooves, exploding with all kinds of fireworks, making it look like a red rabbit horse magic that was faster than the speed of sound.

    The flying general looked sideways at the witch in the sky and raised the bow in his hand. Then his eyes flashed and he put the bow down again.

    Soon, ride

    He was being chased closer and closer by the beam of death. Even though he had used complicated and difficult movements and sharp turns to change direction, the red rabbit horse was almost flying into the sky, and red meteors were painted on the sand sea.  There were all kinds of weird and crooked red marks, but the flying speed was too low and it still couldn't get rid of the gorgeous threat.

    Now, he is being chased and turned onto the road ahead of him.

    The direction of .

    ※lance

    ＃§

    After landing on the ground sa

    We walked in the direction of Diarmuid, hesitating a little but we had to go. The third generation of cavalry was caste

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??

    Being hit by an arrow temporarily lost the opportunity to resist, so this is a good opportunity.

    The King of Knights approached him, hoping to talk to him.

    Before he got close, a gust of wind blade rushed over, lance was lying on the ground

    With just a wave of his arm, the power in the Noble Phantasm forced him back

    The King of Knights watched as the black spearman slowly stood up and stood up on the sand. Then, as if he noticed something was wrong, he reached out his hand behind his back and grasped the three-edged wolf-fang arrow.  That kind of arrow is a triangular body. After piercing the human body, one side will always catch the muscle, making it difficult to pull out, causing the wound to tear and massive bleeding.  Now, Diarmuid's face had an expression that would only be used by statues, and then he slowly not slowly, but hard, Lu Bu's arrow penetrated deeply into his muscles, almost breaking his body  and out, and he held the arrow feathers, ignoring the severe pain of bone and flesh connection and spasm, and pulled the arrow out bit by bit.

    Black viscous liquid flowed out of his body, sa

    Only then did I understand why Diarmuid's face was so gray, it was just lance

    He ignored the leaking liquid and the rolling muscles in places he couldn't see - when he did this, the expression on his face was still like a solid statue.

    A chirping sound, lance

    He pulled out the first arrow, but he also grasped the trick. When holding the second arrow, he shook the arrow handle vigorously, just to stir up the muscles entangled with the arrow tip.  Let＊s not mention the damage it will cause to a person＊s body, but the pain is enough to kill a person.  But when Diarmuid did this, the expression on his face was still that of a carved iron statue.

    I can＊t bear to see that kind of scene again, sa

    He turned his eyes to one side, but as soon as he turned his eyes, he saw a red image.

    The red rabbit horse was galloping, and Lu Bu was pursued by the violent magic bombardment, but he still didn't show any embarrassment. Speaking of which, he was still able to handle it at his current level. However, with his back facing countless colorful beams, he was swept away by the death of thousands of troops.  The dazzling warrior pursued by Tianzhu and whose whole body was illuminated looked really domineering.  The crazy explosions and sounds behind him became the best background for him. His already dominating figure now looked like a god of war wearing five colors of phosphorescence.

    Now, the violent halberd blade of the God of War is approaching, sa hastily raised his sword

    He blocked the halberd that was thrown at him, but Lu Bu was on horseback, coupled with the long running, the approach and his own strength, the power of that halberd was considered to be

    He was unable to resist, so the King of Knights was directly knocked away.

    sa in mid-air

    She felt as if she had been hit by a cannon, and her ears were filled with the sound of the clash of swords and halberds. She couldn't help but open her mouth wide and coughed a few times. The force transmitted from the halberds impacted her blood vessels.  Her internal organs felt uncomfortable as if they were being mixed together, and she couldn't vomit.

    "Humph" Lu Bu was not very satisfied, because his original intention was to cut off this little girl's head, but now he had a big discount.

    But it doesn＊t matter, after raising her halberd and knocking her away, ride

    He turned his attention to the black knight who had not yet stood up, and showed a ferocious smile.  Although he wanted to chase after him, if he paused for a moment, the Christmas egg behind him would hit him on the head.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This guy repeatedly ruined my good deeds, now is the chance to repay the debt.

    Lu Bu used the halberd as a paddle and turned from right to left. He had just finished fighting

    , now being used by Lu Bu to sweep lance.

    The halberd, with a stern sound, was pointed at lance, who had not yet completely stood up.

    Cut it off, want to take off his head?.

    Diarmuid's current situation is terrible. He was originally pierced by three arrows, and he pulled out the arrows in a self-inflicted manner, which caused his condition to be terrible. With such an injury, he could hardly use his arms.  The arrow on his back rendered Yiye Lung unable to use, a serious injury that warranted retreat.  But lance

    But he had no intention of dodging, and he reluctantly raised the giant blade in his hand.

    boom!  !  !

    There was no suspense in resisting, Diarmuid was knocked away even with the giant blade.  Follow sa

    Compared with , he is much worse.  At least sa

    When being knocked away, you can still maintain your posture and land safely, while lance

    Now it has become a dead leaf in the strong wind, and the trajectory drawn in the air is curved, and it flies out in a spiral.

    "Wait"sa

    I wanted to stop Lu Bu. After all, Diarmuid was in a state where he could no longer fight. However, he ignored this point of bullying and still disrupted the situation when he was fighting. The dignity of this knight king was unacceptable.

    But after stepping out, sa

    But was blocked by a huge burst of pressure.

    "What" The violent magic power exploded on her body, sa

    She lost sight in an instant, her vision became blank, and there was only a vibrating sound in her ears.  The huge magic impact destroys the protective law of the strongest servant. In the case of magic a, sa

    She still instinctively raised the sword in her hand. Although Hai didn't understand what was going on with the magic that hit her head, she still swung the holy sword at the magic bullet above her.  The burst of golden light formed a huge light blade, sa

    Block the holy sword above your head.  The magic power is accelerated but not emitted, it is just stored on the sword to make the strongest shield, sa

    Blocked the impact of falling on the head.

    Looking at sa behind you

    Devoured by the violent magic, Lu Bu couldn't help laughing. That female magician was really stupid. She dared to launch such a level of magic without any scruples. Now, she was led to the head of her companion.  .

    But what Lu Bu doesn＊t know is that sa

    Classes are very strong against magic, strong enough to be immune to any A-level magic attacks and rebounds, caste

    Knowing this, she would throw away the magic without hesitation, but her original intention was to sa

    Can stop the ride

    , then she will have the opportunity to ride

    It was blown to pieces.  Just sa

    At that time, I didn＊t notice Lu Bu＊s arrival, so I took sa

    The plan to be cannon fodder was aborted.

    Even so, the firing of magic bullets still did not stop, and the colorful pillars came directly from sa

    He swept over his body and chased after Lu Bu.  Lu Bu sneered and ignored it, but chased another figure.

    lance

    Being knocked away by Lu Bu, the figure of the dark spearman did not fly high, but flew a few meters away from the sand. His awkward posture showed that he was still unable to resist, while the cavalryman wearing the beast mask Kai used the wind to  I caught up with him at normal speed.  It was obviously a being that was knocked away, but the heroic spirit's mount used breathtaking speed to catch up to him before he landed. Lingju even slowed down in a humane manner after reaching Diarmuid's side, keeping in line with him.

    At the same speed, Lu Bu still had half a second to stare at the opponent he had knocked away.  Then, the war general with a cruel smile waved his halberd again and hit Diarmuid.

    There was another bang, and the angle at which Diarmuid flew close to the ground was abruptly changed. After the initial slowness, he turned into a rapidly flying cannonball and shot in another direction. This time it turned into a curved shrimp shape.  The dark spearmen were still ridden

    Deliberately placed at an angle to the ground.

    "Huh?" Lu Bu glanced at the black spearman who was running away, and saw that although his spine seemed to have been broken, he still did not let go of the weapons in his hands, a yellow spear in his left hand and a giant sword in his right hand.

    Lu Bu, who felt amused, sneered again. The red rabbit and horse knew what they were planning after hearing the master's voice, and their running speed increased again, still chasing lance who was knocked away.

    It was obviously a battle of the heroic class, but now it has become like whack-a-mole, Lu Bu keeps chasing lance.

    , waiting for him to fall before knocking him away. The attack has become a brutal killing.

    After catching up with the spearman this time, the latter seemed to want to resist and raised the yellow spear in his hand, but his feeble resistance was useless under the violent Fang Tianji. This time Lu Bu held the treasure with both hands at the same time.  The weapon hit Diarmuid's abdomen with greater force than before - in order not to kill him, Lu Bu deliberately turned the sword blade sideways and slapped it with his face.

    &nbsp; "Hahahaha!!" Lu Bu laughed, he was not in a hurry to kill lance.

    , just roared at the knight who was holding on to his weapon: "Let's see how long you can last."

    Just as he was about to chase after him again, Lu Bu's eyes were suddenly exposed. He immediately leaned back and lay on the horse's back. At the same time, a knife-like wind pressure passed over the tip of his nose, scratching him.  Facial pain.  The horse was forced to change its forward trajectory to avoid the wind blade.

    After turning sideways, Lu Bu raised his body and saw a flashing shadow falling from the sky.

    , the strongest sword knight, with the holy sword in his hand carrying an angry wave, armored and refined, he slashed it down on Lu Bu's head.

    Lu Bu raised his halberd and swung it towards the path of the sword's edge. He had seen the shape of the golden sword before and already knew its length.  The silver-blue trajectory collided with the colorful figure, and the dragon-patterned soldiers collided with the invisible giant sword.

    When the two powers competed, neither one gained an advantage.  The hoofs of the red rabbit horse sank into the sand at once, and the sword spirit suppressed the cavalry servant.  However, she was in the air and fell like a cannonball. After the weapons collided, she did not fall to the ground. Instead, her feet seemed to have stepped on something invisible to ordinary people and stayed in the air. This was because the power from Fang Tian's painted halberd was different from hers.  Fighting against each other, she actually reached a certain balance, allowing her to neither rise nor fall.

    However, in Lu Bu's eyes, it is not without admiration and approval that his waist, which is clearly as thick as his arms, can use such powerful strength.

    But this feeling did not last for a second, sa

    Then he said: "ride

    , step back.  "

    After being ravaged just now, sa

    He rushed out of the magic formation, only to see Lu Bu brutally torturing Diarmuid. He immediately rushed forward to stop this evil situation.  It was so hateful that Lu Bu didn't give him a chance to face off against the knight who was clearly seriously injured but still didn't give up his weapon. Instead, he chased him like a joke. It was really hateful.

    The spearmen who lost Lu Bu's attack were like a crashed plane that crashed into a sand peak, flipped over a few times, and rolled to the opposite side where no one can see it.

    Lu Bu was stunned for a moment by the King of Knights' speech. Seeing the spearman's figure rolling down the sand, he said coldly: "It's really in need of discipline. In this era, women dare to preach to men. It's against ethics."

    "You bastard" The magic power and air pressure were released, sa

    His face was a little confused, and you could see the look of anger: "I'm talking to lance

    No one is allowed to disrupt the battle. If you insist on intervening, I will fight you now.  "

    "How dare a little girl stop me?" Lu Bu looked at sa with disdain.

    , suddenly stretched out his left hand and swept his long pointed tip towards sa

    cheeks, sa

    Her eyes lit up, and then she kicked the horse that Lu Bu was sitting on. Her body flew backwards, and the long thing just brushed her nose.

    The steel battle group drew a circle and then landed on the ground, sa

    He raised his sword and looked at the cavalryman. The latter stood proudly on his horse, holding something besides the halberd in his hand, but it was a large bow with a beautiful shape and a thick bow.  Just now he used one end of this bow as a weapon to sweep at her.

    Now, with his back facing the approaching magic bombardment, Lu Bu hung the Fangtian Halberd on one side of the saddle, and then pulled out an arrow from the arrow pot on the other side.

    "Since you don't want me to disturb your good relationship with him, and I don't want to bother you, just come together." The flying general laughed and pointed at sa with the tip of his arrow.

    : "you", and then pointed to lance

    The rolling sand dune: "You", then he slowly put the arrow on the bow and pointed directly at the witch in the sky: "And you, come up together, just let your horses come over, and see how I will kill you one by one.  The leader of the owl."

    ※Hmph, they＊re just scraps. Even if we go into battle together, there＊s nothing to be afraid of.  I am Lu Bu, the strongest man on land!  !  !

    (I originally wanted to write about the Moon Spirit Essence Liquid, but I couldn＊t find a chance to substitute it. I had no choice but to reluctantly give up. I was helpless.)

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text Chapter 208: Everywhere

    After hearing Lu Bu＊s words, sa

    His face became even more gloomy: "You bastard do you treat the battle between heroic spirits as child's play!".

    This can understand why he wants to intervene between himself and lance

    Because he was so arrogant that he thought that everyone together was no match for him. From the beginning, he never regarded himself as the target of a battle. It was only those who could prove his achievements after being killed by him.  Just heads.

    The mad magic power exploded in the red rabbit＊s hind hooves. Lu Fengxian urged the war horse at the last moment. He did not move towards the sa in front of him.

    He ran over, but abandoned her, turned around, and met sa

    Cheng ran at a horizontal angle, straightening the arrow feathers in his hand and aiming them at the sky.

    C-'s clairvoyance is more accurate than the sight of a sniper rifle, and coupled with the flying general's superb shooting skills, he can see the witch doing violence to him in the sky as if he were looking at a mountain right in front of him.

    Then, the flying general sneered and released the tail of the arrow aimed at the witch's head.

    ※Here!!!§

    The flash of light on the tip of the arrow was like a meteor streaking across the space. The triangular arrow was spinning because it passed through the air too fast, leaving a trajectory that only rifle bullets would leave. The target happened to be caste.

    The left eye that just turned around.

    Let the horse gallop, caste

    The magic bullets kept firing, and the witch bit her plain lips in annoyance.  It wasn't that she heard Lu Bu's provocation. It was impossible for her to hear Lu Bu's shouts during the series of explosions. She was angry for another reason.  Already using her strongest means, each of the compressed magic bullets released by Medea has the power to kill the cavalry, and together they can cause large-scale strafing damage. Ordinarily, the anti-army weapon is nothing more than this.  .  Just that ride

    He actually managed to avoid them all without any damage, and even found time to play around.

    , ravage lance

    What.

    This is simply insulting.

    If it is the SE of the three knights

    That makes sense vant, but the opponent is just a cavalry. He does not rely on the support of Noble Phantasm and can only be compared with an Assassin.

    Vant, now that guy turns out to be And his Noble Phantasm is completely different from Iskandar's. It has no attack power at all, but only has high speed!  !

    It would be fine if he was suppressed by the opponent's Noble Phantasm, but this guy was just running.

    What＊s the point of running away all the time? This is just teasing.  caste

    I just hate that my hands can't move faster. Although you don't have to create magic yourself, you only need to transfer magic power, but shifting the attack direction of magic is still such a large-scale magic. It takes more than just turning your palms to transfer it.

    "This kind of"

    Suddenly there was a flash of silver light, caste

    Before he could react to what was going on, he was startled by a sudden arrow, and even the magic that had been firing stopped.

    It was an arrow as thick as her finger, with colorful feathers and bright silver arrowhead, and it hit Caste with a thud.

    In front of him, there was a swaying flashing sound after the sound that sounded like a gun being fired.

    It＊s just that although the witch was hit by the arrow, she didn＊t receive any damage.  In addition to the black robe on her body, Medea also has a layer of defense in front of her.

    A transparent wall with a purple aura blocking her side is caste

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????＃

    The materialization of magic power requires a weapon with at least the level of Ganjiang Moye to penetrate it.  No, not only that, caste

    ※I didn＊t know that a crystal wall was placed in front of me, but a square space was made to wrap myself up.

    Because he was afraid of the assassin's methods, he did not move forward. This is the most cautious person.

    How could vant relax the defenses around him?  Although Lu Bu's arrow hit the crystal wall now, it was like shooting into water. There were circles of ripples where the arrow hit, and the stopped arrow also lost the appearance of a meteor streaking across the sky before.  Return to ordinary feather arrows.

    It was only at the beginning that she realized that an arrow was shot in front of her, which shocked her severely.  caste

    Looking at the arrows at eye level, with their light attack power absorbed by the defensive wall, you are still in shock. If someone waved a knife in front of your eyes, you would also be scared.

    ?Then caste came over

    Only then did he remember that he had set up defenses around him. Although Lu Bu also used arrows, but with a

    che

    &nbsp; The level is far behind, there is no need to be afraid at all. She glared at Lu Bu on the ground with her somewhat pale cheeks, and forced a smile: "Humph, it's just this level"

    The second gunshot interrupted her words, caste

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????, but only saw that the tail feathers of the arrow that had stopped started to sway again, and sunk a little deeper into the crystal wall.

    But if you think about it carefully, you will understand the process just now.

    When Medea laughed at Lu Bu just now, Lu Bu took out his bow and arrow and shot the second arrow. Moreover, this arrow was impartial and hit the same position as before - the second arrow directly hit the previous arrow.  At the rear, the three-edged arrow cut open the tail of the arrow faster than a razor, and then tore upwards, finally splitting the entire arrow into three, replacing its position with itself and advancing two points forward.

    Caste

    She didn＊t understand what Lu Bu wanted to do but was frightened and angry, but the third arrow that followed made her calm down and understand what was going on.

    This time the arrow was the same as last time. It still hit the back of the previous arrow. It was so accurate that it made people feel that the air was crowded and there was only one track for the arrow to use.

    The third arrow caused huge damage to the witch's defense. The arrow feathers that destroyed the companions in front and continued to move forward caused cracks in the translucent defense. Although the superimposed effect of the three arrows was still not as destructive as  a

    che

    , but also let caste

    The defense collapsed.

    Looking at her shield wall as if it had been punched into glass, she knew that the next arrow would completely destroy her defensive magic, caste

    Somewhat frightened and somewhat frustrated, she gritted her teeth. She wanted to make a new shield, and then

    There is no more, just in caste

    When she reached out her hand, the magic of Project 1 had just begun to be executed, and a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Compared to caste who is only 1.6 meters tall

    , this black shadow is as tall as the god of death, and then caste

    Only then did he realize that they were three generations of cavalry, dressed in black and red, and decorated with gold and silver.  Now he raised his halberd like Death's scythe, and with both hands.

    After the third arrow hit, Lu Bu understood that the shield had reached its limit, and there was no point in firing another arrow. It was better to attack him with his body.  So he jumped up from the horse and put his feet on the saddle.  BMW, who is well versed in human nature, even pushed up Lu Bu's feet when they fell, to help Lu Bu. With the help of the surge under his feet, Fengxian bent his legs, and then like a cheetah with wings, he suddenly jumped up to the sky.  , go straight to caste

    Looking at Medea who was frightened by her appearance, Lu Bu had a ferocious look on his face and swung down Fang Tian's painted halberd with a chopping motion.

    "Uh-huh" She had already forgotten that she was behind the shield. Medea let out a short scream at the sudden sharp blade, but it was useless to remember, because the shield was completely useless against the violent heroic spirit's noble phantom.  use.

    The moment Lu Bu's halberd hit the magic shield, it began to collapse, and then the Fangtian halberd fell down with the momentum of tearing the canvas. The top of the shield was down, and it seemed that it was going to take the shield together with the caste behind it.

    ?Cleaved in half.

    In this situation, Medea, as a magician's heroic spirit, is a novice in close combat, and she is suddenly attacked by a man who has just attacked her.

    The heroic spirit who refused to give in approached, and the latter waved the weapon with a cruel smile. She could not remain calm, so she could only retreat, raise her hands to protect herself, and scream.  As she lay dying, it was as if doing these two things would protect her.

    " Worse than the soldiers Such a thought flashed through Lu Bu's mind, and then his disdain turned into coldness. He suddenly let go of one hand, turned around, and swung his halberd with one hand to slash at his back.

    The sudden turn of the halberd did not caste

    It was cut in half, but after turning, it also touched Medea's shoulder.  The female magician's shoulder was almost torn. She screamed and fell to the ground.

    With a clang, Lu Bu felt his arms become a little stiff, but his eyes saw nothing - an invisible weapon was pointed at his cheek. Even though it was already in front of him, the image was still invisible. Lu Bu could only vaguely feel the weapon that was nearly four feet away.  The edge of the sword was very close to the bridge of his nose, so close that the hair on the back of his neck was electrified.  If he hadn't felt the discomfort in his back just now and stopped in time, even she would have been split in half by the sword now.

    Facing the face illuminated by the dazzling golden light, it was sa

    An angry face.

    "Oh, support your companions?" Lu Bu joked.

    "No, I just want to stop you." The knight shook his head.Leng's voice was filled with anger: "Intervening in a one-on-one fight and causing chaos for no reason. Your behavior will never be tolerated."

    "One-on-one?" Lu Bu raised his eyebrows. Judging by his expression, you could tell that he had never wanted to fight one-on-one: "How arrogant! Don't think that just because you become the King of Knights, you think you can compare with me, you yellow-haired girl."

    While speaking, Lu Bu's free hand suddenly turned into lightning, and he raised his hand to grab Sa

    ＊s feet, trying to pull her down from a position higher than herself.

    But what faced him was the tip of the steel boot - when he stretched out his hand, sa

    As soon as he saw it, she raised her legs and faced Lu Bu's palm. She seemed to kick but not kick, and seemed to step on but not step on. Her toes just hit the palm of Lu Bu's hand.

    Lu Bu was surprised when he didn't pull the opponent down and throw him down hard as expected, and when he felt a burst of pain in his palm.  His hand was kicked back, and at the same time sa

    With the help of the force of kicking Lu Bu's palm, he retreated backwards. The holy sword and the painted halberd separated, and both of them began to fall due to the strength of the other.

    Brother Mengjiang＊s face darkened, and the numbness of his wrists and his opponent＊s lack of strength made his heart ignite with fire.

    She is just a woman, but she dares to be so arrogant.

    At this moment, sa, who was flying back,

    Suddenly, as if someone pushed him from behind, he stopped retreating and started charging forward, facing Lu Bu.

    This is＃＃

    The opponent＊s stiff movements and the invisible holy sword in his hand told this reason.  Use the Wind King's barrier as propulsion to charge forward.

    But this was just right for Lu Bu. He could fight his opponent without even landing. He almost smiled at the opponent's figure flying in the air.  Even Lu Bu, who had no experience in air combat, could see the difference between flying.  Because there is no ground in the air, there is no point of focus, and ordinary footwork and high-speed movement methods cannot be used, even if there is external force for propulsion, such as sa

    In this way, if you are not relying on your own feet, there will be a gap in the coordination of the body.

    If there is a gap, there will be flaws.

    Lu Bu was not polite about this attack that was almost full of flaws. He turned his body in mid-air and swung his halberd at the same time, attacking the incoming holy sword like a baseball.  sa

    Although driven by the power of the wind, he rushed over fiercely, but Lu Bu turned around and pointed the sharp edge of the halberd towards him from a tricky angle, which happened to be sa

    ＊s side, depending on the length of the weapon, if sa

    ? If you continue to move forward, you will be pierced through the neck by the inverted branch of the painted halberd.

    She hurriedly changed the angle of the holy sword and struck the tip of the painted halberd.

    But this attack was blocked again. He was originally hit when he was advancing. The petite swordsman was immediately hit by the violent halberd and rushed to the other side.

    Vulnerable Just before Lu Bu could snort in disdain, the opponent rushed over again.  It was still the same method as before, using the Wind King barrier to stop the attack abruptly, and then counterattacked. The swordsman ignored the laws of physics and changed his direction, and quickly counterattacked again.  Just when Lu Bu had stopped swinging, the opponent's holy sword came to his head again.

    Although he can quickly use external force to maintain his posture after being knocked away, and counterattack again, this ability is amazing.  However, this attack was even worse than the attack just now. Lu Bu dispatched the opponent more easily than before. The guy looked like a banana ball. When he got to Lu Bu, he hit him with a halberd and bent to the other side.  The place has gone.

    But it＊s not over yet, sa

    She persisted in using the Noble Phantasm to change her movements, turning flying into moving forward. The Wind King's Hammer became her wings, and the swordsman continued to attack the cavalry at the speed of a cannon being ejected from the chamber.  Quickly before Lu Bu lands, sa

    A total of thirteen charges were launched against him.

    However, the already flawed offensive was no threat to the top-notch general. Lu Bu just deflected the attacks again and again, but the silver armor was not discouraged at all and kept counterattacking.  Although Lu Bu was confused, he never hesitated to act, and sa

    But because of repeated failed attacks, he kept leading himself into desperate situations.

    Really, my skills are good, but my mind is too weak.

    During the last attack, Lu Bu directly waited for the latter's holy sword to come to the door without using his hands to defend himself. When the holy sword came, he suddenly took out the bow from his back and faced the holy sword.  Knowing the shape of the holy sword, he easily put the bow on the edge of the holy sword. Even though it couldn't be called the simplest shield, Lu Bu quickly withdrew his hand.  But for a moment, the force in the flying general's hand affected the angle of the sword's edge.?.

    So in sa

    The widened eyes reflected the sparks that scratched the opponent's armor, as well as a famous blade falling from the sky.  There is no way to defend this time. The holy sword has not been withdrawn yet, and the dodge distance is too close.

    "boom!!"

    With a dull sound, the knight turned into a silver falling star, hitting the earth from the sky.  Because it was too close to the ground, it was unclear whether the sound was the sound of hitting her or the vibration of falling to the ground. In short, a large circular pit appeared on the ground.  At the bottom of the smashed pit is a silver knight.

    Instead of falling to the ground, Lu Bu used this downward force to fly upwards. His eyes stared at the earth. It was a large pit that was being smashed by sand. The light inside was the enemy's armor.  .

    "Is this the end? Huh, bastard." Fei Jiang chewed his teeth dissatisfied.

    The fate of this opponent has been determined.  There was disdain on Lu Fengxian's face. He was obviously a swordsman of the highest rank, but he was too weak.  Sure enough, even if the hero who has been sublimated by the legend has improved his ability value, his skills cannot be improved. Facing a real warrior, this is the only outcome.

    He changed his direction, with his head facing the ground, holding the halberd in both hands, in a straight line that could best penetrate the air.  Turn into a terrifying raptor

    vant, aiming at the prey lying on the ground.

    "break!!!!"

    He suddenly kicked his feet, magic power surged out, and then turned into a falling meteor as if it were a real thing.  The body of darkness was glowing with red, as if it were a burning meteorite that was burning the space into a vacuum. With the sound of breaking resistance, it rushed straight towards the earth.

    The general's eyes were as wide as the eyes of a tiger, with a murderous look on his face, and he aimed at a silver light in the smoke and dust. Ordinary people may not be able to see it clearly, but for a heroic spirit with clairvoyance, it is almost accurate.  central.

    Time is too short for a distance measured in meters, so short that even a flash of thought cannot be formed, only an intuition that suddenly flashes like an electric shock.

    A cold blade suddenly appeared in Lu Bu's heart, and the thick smoke in the holes on the ground was torn apart by the wind blade.  The swordsman in silver armor stood proudly among them, his blue eyes as bright as lightning.  The Noble Phantasm in her hand is now completely released. The brilliance of gold dyes her armor into the color of the sun, making her whole figure look majestic.  The accelerating magic power of the dragon factor set off waves on her sword, which looked like a sword formed by waves, a sword with sun currents.

    "ex〞〞"

    Unable to resist, such a distance also makes dodge meaningless. Lu Bu can be sure that when the opponent's holy sword is raised, he will be in close contact with her, but Fang Tian's painted halberd will never be able to stop the King's Sword.

    It was a mistake.  Only then did Lu Bu understand the opponent's trick. The reason why the swordsman kept attacking just now was just so that he could shoot her down. Moreover, half of her endurance was just a feint, feinting just so that he could launch a killing blow.  At the same time, she will also release the Noble Phantasm.

    If you change to lance

    che

    These two close combatants

    Vant, probably will not be fooled by her scheme, but Lu Bu is too confident in his own strength. He is indeed very strong, but while he is strong, he has forgotten the special killing existence of the Noble Phantasm.

    It can also be said that he is too stupid.  Now, he's targeted by a super cannon

    The newly launched caste

    She suffered a new impact, a violent wind and sand rushed over her as if it was going to blow her away. She staggered two steps in the wild sand and looked at the sky and the world. Lu Bu, who was flying down from the sky, was like a heavenly soldier descending to the mortal world.  And the sa that fights with it

    But there was no trace.

    No, it＊s not that she disappeared, her existence caste

    It has also been determined.  The erupting sand on the ground is a signpost. The guy must have been shot down.  She wanted to help, but the other party didn't give her a chance. Lu Bu had become a swooping fighter jet, jetting at a speed that seemed to destroy itself.

    Still unable to taste the helplessness, a cool strong wind scattered the sand that was still spraying, and the golden light made Caste

    Unable to open her eyes, she raised her palms to shield herself from the golden light, and heard a roar in her ears.

    ※〞〞cali

    !  !  !  "

    Bang!  !  !

    The sound is like ringing a bell, crisp and spiritual, but it is not the bell that vibrates, but the human soul.  Just letting this sound reach his ears, Lu Bu felt that half of his three souls and seven souls were about to fly away.  And the thing that makes the sound is the person in front of me instead of sa

    , a huge wave coming towards youhead.

    Even Marquis Lu Wen, whose body was full of colors, was covered in the same color when facing this wave of death, which seemed to symbolize the inescapable death.

    " However, it is not Fengxian's style to just sit back and wait for death. Even when faced with the Noble Phantasm of Light that made his hair crawl, Lu Bu calmly found hope.  At that time, he waved his hand suddenly, and Fang Tian's painted halberd was regarded as a spear and thrown towards the right side of his body.

    It has a gold body, silver tips, and a red piercing through the heart. It looks like an extremely beautiful thing, but I don＊t have time to look at it now.  Lu Bu used the force of this push and his own secret strength to forcefully move his body a few positions to the side

    The huge golden wave rushed up into the sky, and its slender shape contrasted with the space, like a divine sword that was about to split the sky.  sa

    Holding the holy sword that still had golden magic power in her hand, she raised her head and looked at the aftermath of the holy sword in the sky. Her eyes also caught the iron-blooded figure.

    Lu Fengxian landed on the ground with the momentum of an elephant falling, and the rising dust enveloped his figure.  When he walked out of the smoke, he had turned into a ghost with a ferocious face.

    The original silk-decorated steel armor no longer looked as bold and gorgeous as before. Even in the armor on Lu Bu, the animal head on the right shoulder was completely missing, and only half of the wrist guard was left. The edges looked like that half had been melted away.  of.  Although the silk clothes inside were protected by the armor and were not damaged, they had just turned as black as ashes.  Moreover, this half of the armor also bore traces of being burned. The red pattern was carved into the center of the body and disappeared.

    I have to say that Lu Bu was able to avoid sa

    ＊s Noble Phantasm, and he was still unscathed like this, only his armor was damaged, and even the purple gold crown on his head was intact, and the long feathers like phoenix tail feathers still swayed gently with his movements.  To have such good luck is definitely a blessing among misfortunes.  But he didn't feel happy. On the contrary, he felt angry, overwhelming anger.  Arrogant people always have a lot of anger when faced with difficulties and setbacks.

    "But Lu Bu is not arrogant, he is arrogant.

    "" Lu Fengxian didn't speak, he just chewed his teeth as if chewing it into pieces. He reached out and tore off the damaged armor on his right arm, discarding it on the ground, revealing an arm as thick as his head.  Then he slowly walked towards sa

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Up

    All the bones in the body were crushed.

    "How is it? Knight Chiju, do you still think that the yellow-haired girl in your mouth is preferential treatment for one-on-one with you?" The King of Knights pointed the golden holy sword in his hand at Lu Bu's face.

    In response to her question, Lu Bu narrowed his eyes. There were two long and narrow blades, but just when he opened his mouth, sa

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Suirang just let you escape, but next time, you won't miss it."

    The flying general＊s eyes suddenly turned into dragon eyes, and his face had an iceberg-like aura.  for sa

    ＊s provocation, the magic power on him began to explode, freezing the surrounding air like a tide, and a disgusting force field engulfed sa

    Submerged in it.

    It would be normal for him to go crazy in the next second. However, at this moment, an untimely bell rang. When Lu Bu heard the sound, his aura began to dissipate, sa

    I followed him and turned my eyes, and saw a divine horse running over.

    Wearing a golden saddle, Baojuzheng ran out of the wind of sand and ran towards Lu Bu.

    Lu Bu turned around and looked at sa

    With a glance, he raised the corner of his mouth and responded with a stiff smile, but it looked extremely scary on the face full of ferocious features.  The red rabbit horse also ran straight towards Lu Bu in order to give Lu Bu what he was holding in his mouth.

    That is Lu Bu＊s Fang Tian Hua Ji.

    He had just thrown the Noble Phantasm into a distant place in order to use it as a tool to dodge. Fortunately, he had a perfect mount to get his lost weapon back.

    Lu Bu took the halberd from the horse's mouth and began to speak at the same time.

    His voice was low and majestic: "Humph, the power of that Noble Phantasm is indeed extraordinary, but don't think that you can win by relying on the Noble Phantasm. I already know your methods, and I will never be hit by your holy sword again."  bingo."

    Lu Bu was very contemptuous. Even though he was almost blown to ashes by the holy sword just now, he still dismissed it.

    Glancing at the painted halberd in Lu Bu's hand, he said, "So that's it. Is your precious phantom the spear? That's fine. Then"

    She waved the holy sword in her hand and drew a golden cross: "Let's each use our own weapons and have a real martial arts fight."Lu Bu smiled, a smile he would only show to an opponent who decided to kill him. He turned over and jumped on the red rabbit, pulled the reins, and the red rabbit horse immediately began to gallop.  Lu Bu raised his halberd with one hand and pointed it directly at sa

    Rushed over.  The King of Knights was not far behind, but she had no intention of colliding with Lu Bu. Instead, she raised her sword with both hands, leaped high into the air, and chopped down the holy sword with great force.

    Lu Bu raised his halberd and responded to the invading holy sword.  It's just an eagle striking down from the sky

    , when the magic power is released, it is no different from a mad dragon. Even if the golden holy sword does not release the true name, it is extremely terrifying. In this regard, Lu Bu just raised the painted halberd with one hand to resist, and the dragon pattern painted halberd collided with the sword of the king.

    However, the king, who was running down with the help of the wind, suddenly found that her vision had changed, and she turned from the sand to the sky without any preparation. She didn't understand what was going on.  No, maybe she understood what was going on, because she was knocked away. What she didn't understand was why she was knocked away. When she was flipping and spinning in the sky, she saw Lu Bu's mount on the ground shaking for a moment.  holding his majestic long neck.

    Turning it over again, she could no longer see the heroic spirit on the BMW. At the same time, a sharp shout came to her ear: "Stop being arrogant. In the era I live in, people like you are everywhere."  All!!!!!§

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text Chapter 209: The Spear of God＊s Guard

    Spears and swords intertwined, light and shadow flowed, the golden spear and the black and white swords collided, the steel blade and the decorated long pole hurt each other, trying to break through each other and hurt the other's master.

    The Avengers and Hector were fighting each other, their swords slashed and spears struck, and the wind and waves brought up the wild sand. It looked like countless demonic shadows were dancing around the battle between the two.

    Fundamentally speaking, Hector is very strong, with most of his A-level abilities comparable to Saber, but Black Archer is not without a chance of winning. He has all the abilities of a Guardian, and can project without degradation.  A Noble Phantasm, an weapon that can cope with any situation, and an inherent time control that can speed up one's own time.  He has no disadvantage in terms of speed, but in terms of force, he can make up for it with his Noble Phantasm. His restored combat experience and skills make his style unpredictable. He doesn't care about any means and has no restrictions. He can definitely use different weapons perfectly.  Unlike the Heroic Spirit Emiya which cannot be fully used.

    He doesn＊t need to rush to attack. As long as he focuses on defense, delaying time and consuming that guy＊s magic power, he will weaken and his combat effectiveness will drop sharply. Even if he is a god-level hero, there will be flaws.  As long as you seize the flaw and use three times the speed to expand the flaw when necessary, victory will be achieved.

    Therefore, judging from various data, the black archer still has a high chance of winning. As long as the opponent does not use the Noble Phantasm, there will be no reversal.  Moreover, Bai Archer used triple speed with inherent time control in this battle.

    However, the one who is at a disadvantage is the fake archer.

    That's right, the golden spear kept penetrating the area crossed by the two swords, turning the defense forged by the Yin and Yang Sword into holes. For this golden spear that didn't know how to break through, the fake Archer was not only horrified but also  Horrified, he didn't understand how the holy spear could pass through his defense, nor how he could let him pass through.  In just three minutes, Bai Archer's swords were pierced by him more than a dozen times. His previous arrogant words were gone, and he was left in a state of embarrassment.  If Hector's gun can leave traces on the breakthrough part, then the defense of the white archers must be more ridiculous than the 101 Dalmatians.

    Under the double speed of inherent time control, the speed of C level is directly faster than A. The other strength and endurance, even the ability value of the archer class are enough to use.

    It＊s just that the golden spear is like a phantom, able to break through his physical swords, and then when it＊s about to touch his head, it becomes real and opens a hole in his head.  Every time, Archer Bai performed exceptionally and barely managed to dodge. That guy's gun was definitely a surefire gun, and he aimed it at his head every time.  Because he understood that he was not a servant, his heart was not a spiritual core, and his body could be regenerated instantly due to the transformation of the black mud. His injuries were meaningless, so he drew the gun just to kill himself with one blow.

    Now, in the eyes of the black archers, no, it should be impossible to see it at all.  In his eyes, Hector's guns couldn't be seen clearly at all. He could only see golden images all over the sky. The shadows of guns in the sky seemed to form a wide city wall, and it seemed as if every gun was facing him.  Head stabbing.  He could only use his two swords to defend himself.

    Once again, the golden spear passed between the black and white swords, aimed directly at the impostor's left eye and stabbed it. By the time he reacted, the guy's spear was already centimeters away, and the black archer's  My mind goes blank.

    But the blankness does not prevent his body from reacting. The personalities of several people are no longer the thoughts of one person.  Even though as a black archer, he is now empty-headed, there are still potential influences from other personalities that can react for him.  The holder of inherent temporal control is someone who reacts without thinking at the moment of death. He switches to the mode where Emiya Shirou and Emiya Kiritsugu fight at the same time. His body has already made the most appropriate response before his brain.  Way.

    When the holy spear was about to hit the cornea, Black Archer made a dodge action, and he still weaved the incantation needed for the dodge action in his mouth: "timealter-tripleaccel!"

    ??Inherent time control, three times the speed.

    The golden holy spear broke through the defense of the two swords, but it also missed the target. The head behind the two swords twisted away at an incredible speed and turned to one side. The place where the spear tip should pierce became air, and the golden spear tip was just  Brushed his ear - this was Bai Archer's life-saving thing. It was supposed to be an accelerated pursuit technique used after seizing the opponent's flaw, but now it became his strongest life-saving move.

    This time, he narrowly avoided Hector's spear. The black archer could hear the sound of the gun piercing his ears. Although it was a sound that broke through the air, it sounded to him like the roar of death.  Sound.

    " Just hearing it instead of feeling it is really a thank-you to God. Archer is really glad that the guy is the fastest, that's all. If he speeds up, he can't keep up."If his gun could be faster, I would have to

    But this time, his mind was hit hard. He didn't understand what was going on, and the black archer was knocked away.

    Human beings yearn to fly very much. In order to be able to fly, even if it is a simulated flight, they have made many tools and used many techniques, but now the flying of the black archers is something no one is willing to do.

    He was hit on the side of the face. If you look at it in slow motion, you will see that this guy's face has a very funny deformation in an instant.  Moreover, the force that hit him was very strong, and it was only a small part of his body, one side of his head. As a result, his whole body became an out-of-control rocket, flying into the sky.

    Feeling dizzy, Archer's eyes were spinning, and he didn't know whether he was flying or falling.  But he did know one thing. If he flew down unconsciously, he would still be unconscious. His only instinct was to be shot in the head by Hector who was chasing him.  Hard-topping is not something Avenger likes to do, but now it is impossible not to hard-top, so he waved his backhand.

    "Traceon!"

    A huge shield was placed in front of him. Whether he was rising or falling, he needed to stop.

    Angramainyu abandoned the sword in his hand, clenched his fist, and struck hard against the shield. After a sound like a bell, he transferred all his strength to the shield. Suddenly, his swirling body was hindered, and finally  Stopped as he instructed.

    The avenger who stopped his body shook his groggy head and unconscious cheeks before he began to pay attention to the surrounding situation.  He was now in mid-air. After letting go of the shield, and realizing that Hector was not pursuing him, he began to fall, intending to touch the firmer sand.  At the same time, the inherent time control was released, allowing the sequelae of triple speed to occur in his body.

    Although it was a convulsive feeling all over the body, it was suppressed by his powerful body. The slightly trembling avenger moved his eyes with difficulty to find Hector.

    He just glanced at the ground casually and saw him.  The silver armor was very conspicuous, and he saw it immediately with his eagle eyes.

    The guy didn＊t pursue him, he just stood there and didn＊t move.  There was no murderous intent around him, and I thought that even if the arrogant guy knew how to use tricks, he wouldn't be able to sneak attack, but he gave up the chance to pursue him and just stood there, doing whatever he wanted.

    When looking at Hector, Hector was also looking at Archer Black. As they stared at each other, Archer Black couldn't help but think of the guy's actions just now, which made him grit his teeth.  The time in his body began to slow down at three times the speed, and the feeling of stagnation and rigidity made his face twitch.  Since the opponent is not pursuing him, he also has a chance to slow down. He cannot always use triple speed, otherwise he will collapse.

    However, that guy's attack was too sharp. Heroic spirits from ancient times should not be underestimated. However, he did not expect that Hector was so powerful. He used magic to improve certain abilities and increase his speed rapidly. He thought that Hector would be so powerful.  He was qualified to fight, but he didn't expect to be beaten so badly.  He quickly adapted to the double-speed state, and with the successive attacks, his defense was almost peeled off. And all of this was not a gift of ability, but the martial arts skills that Hector had gained from his own training.

    He had to use triple speed to barely escape. If he hadn't been so fast, he would have beaten him to pieces at triple speed That last move was because he predicted his movements.  Although he couldn't catch up with him at triple speed, he had predicted in advance the range of his escape using triple speed, and he had begun to adapt. I am afraid that when they fight again, even at triple speed, he will catch him, and the right side of his face is still there.  The scars that haven't gone away are the proof.

    "Damn!" He couldn't help but curse.

    I can＊t adapt to triple speed, but that guy has begun to compete with me at triple speed. He is really just a spearman.

    I thought that the Guardian's ability was the most suitable for me, but now it seems that I was wrong. Only Saber, Berserker and the third-generation cavalry can handle that guy. I am just looking for death in close combat with two swords, so I'd better do it the way before.  Kill him through other heroic spirits, or through command spells.

    Within two seconds of falling from the air to the ground, he made the next tactical prediction.  Thinking like this, Avenger fell to the ground, taking in the first breath of air for his body, and at the same time: "Timealter〞〞triplestagnate!!"

    ??Innate time control, three times stagnation.

    He had just used triple acceleration, and then he had to stop and let the body that had started to slow down time adjust to reality. However, it was too dangerous to expose his weakened self when there was no enemy in front of him, so he used triple stasis to eliminate the slow down of time in his body.  Let the time in the body return to its original state as soon as possible. As long as he finds the enemy, he can immediately use the inherent time control -??It's just that using poison to fight poison after poisoning will definitely hurt the body even more, but now there's no way to care about this when life and death are at stake.

    Where?  At the cost of weakening the four senses of smell, taste, touch and hearing, his heartbeat and body temperature dropped to a hibernation state. Black Archer's vision was greatly improved, and he stared at the guy's every move.

    But Hector didn＊t move. As a servant without a magic source, it was inevitable to attack, but he stopped now.  And started talking.

    "You seem surprised as to why you keep getting beaten?" Hector held the spear and looked at the opponent opposite with a calm expression.

    "Ah? Do you want to explain it to me?" Hei Archer was stunned: "But I'm not surprised. You are strong, but I can't beat you. It's that simple. Do you still need to ask questions?"

    "That's not what I said." Hector shook his head. He even smiled, with a sense of pity: "Strength is elusive to a Servant. Even the most powerful Heroic Spirit can do it."  It＊s limited by ability, and vice versa. But Archer＊s swordsmanship is really good, and with that acceleration magic, he can still fight even against the three major knights and berserkers.§

    "Thank you, but I was still beaten badly by you." Hei Archer replied coldly: "You are one of the three knights."

    "No, I said archer." The great hero shook his head, with pity on his face now adding contempt: "It's not you."

    "I have archer ability, there is no difference. I am even stronger in some aspects. Even I am not your opponent, let alone him." Hei Archer snorted, looking even more disdainful than him.

    "Indeed, but if it were him, the result would be absolutely different. You will definitely not be able to compare with him." Hector shook his head and said to the black archer with a slightly confused face: "To put it simply, it is  style."

    "Ge" Hei Archer repeated one word and stopped, then touched his head with a headache: "Another guy came to give me a hero's glory class."

    "Hmph, you are different from that guy. Even if the strength, skills and abilities of the heroic spirits are exactly the same, different people using the same thing will produce absolutely different effects." Hector ignored the guy's pretense.  He stood up and prepared for a long speech: "There is a kind of god in India. They are called Buddhas. They are gentle in nature, accept the precepts and endure hardships, do good and help others, and hope that the world can be full of compassion and help each other. Among them, there are also warriors. However, their use  People who use martial arts are kind-hearted, and people who practice martial arts are fellow practitioners of Buddhism. Therefore, even if they are as powerful as heroic spirits, the results of using their power are completely different from those like you."

    "What?" Hei Archer was really stunned this time, what the hell was he talking about.

    "To put it simply, even if a sinner and a saint use the same power, the results will be different. If they use it to kill people, and if they use it to do good, the results will naturally be different." Hector revealed the answer to the mystery: "The user uses it to kill people and does good deeds."  When the power is released for the purpose of killing and destroying, the moves will become sharp and cruel, affecting others and causing more pain. On the contrary, the power used by the user to save people and eliminate evil will be clicked to the end, subduing the enemy and then stop.  Let others be troubled by Tucson. The former will retreat, run away, and beg for mercy when encountering the enemy. But the latter, because of the way of justice, will fight to the death and risk his life even if he is defeated."

    "Oh, I understand." Hei Archer naturally understood when he said this, but what's the point?

    "The same goes for you." Seeing his indifference, Hector sneered: "The heroic spirit Emiya is different from you. He does not use his power to kill, but to save more people. You do it to  Using power to achieve complete destruction and killing more quickly and efficiently are completely different. You would avoid my moves that would hurt you, but if it were him, when he realized that he couldn't win  , you will try to win, even if both sides lose, you still have to win. That's why I said that if it were Archer, there would not be such an obvious defeat."

    "So what? If it's not for killing, how can you create the strongest power?" This time it was the black archer's turn to despise Hector, and he asked: "Hector, you are the same, if  If it weren't for the purpose of killing all the enemies who invaded the country, your strength would not be so strong. Even if the cause and effect are different and the thoughts are different, the result is the same. If you don't kill, how can you have strength?"

    "You have style over there, but it's absolutely impossible for you who don't even have any persistence"

    Okay, okay, Archer felt that such a point of view was more troublesome than the nagging of an 80-year-old mother. He interrupted him: "How many times do I have to say it, my point of view is that persistence is a weakness, and persistence is  , will be defeated.§

    "Humph, really?" Hector laughed: "ThenWell, let me show you the power that is absolutely irresistible, and use my power to make you understand.  If you believe in strength, you won't have any quibbles in the face of strength.  "

    "What?"

    But Hector has already jumped up. He is like a soaring eagle, jumping up to a height that makes people look up. From the angle of the black archer, he is level with the sun.  Then he stopped.

    Hector stopped in the air. Although even a heroic spirit cannot stay in the air without any external help, he did stand in the air and had no whereabouts But this has nothing to do with the Avengers.  , after seeing that the guy didn't attack him, he thought of a new way.

    He decided that as long as he determined the location of the guy, he would run away, create obstacles and defenses through projection, use the speed of inherent time control, run to the Holy Grail, and then pass through the Holy Grail

    Suddenly he felt that the sun above his head was a little hotter than usual. He raised his head and slightly blocked the sun. The price of improving his vision was to make his eyes more sensitive, so when he looked at the sun, it was more dazzling than ordinary people.

    But it was dazzling, and he saw that Hector seemed different from before.

    The sun in this place is too hot and glaring, and even the heroic spirits will subconsciously avoid its existence. Therefore, several times, the heroic spirits have used this to launch surprise attacks on their enemies. But Hector is different.  He wasn't standing there for a surprise attack.  But to prepare for his strongest blow.  The reason for standing in the air is because he does not want to destroy the ground. Instead of pursuing, he uses it at a long distance because there is no need to pursue. The enemy has lost the chance to escape, and the scope of destruction is absolutely impossible to dodge. On the contrary, if he gets close, it may spread  to myself.

    Now, standing with his back to the sun, the god-like Hector holds his spear with both hands flat. His figure is rendered by the sun and turns completely golden. Now the god of war in golden armor holds his spear  Raise it high above your head.  The golden spear seemed to have absorbed the flames of the sun and became radiant. Even the sun behind the great hero was not as blazing.  The entire spear seemed to be burning and became a little blurry, turning Hector, who was already the color of the sun, into an even more wild color.  Although the distance was far away, Archer Black could still sense his fiery heat, which was the pure fire of destruction that could eliminate even ashes from a person.

    "Uh" This was the sound of taking a breath. Even in this scorching desert, the black archer still felt cold. Especially the flame gun in Hector's hand made him feel extremely cold because of that posture.  He knew what it meant.

    The gesture has appeared many times in the murals of ancient ruins. Human beings yearn for light. In order to make the world they live in better and free from the terror of darkness, they use flames.  Weapons and operating methods invented in order to be able to protect one's home and deal with huge beasts that are beyond their reach without being hurt by their sharp claws and teeth.

    That＊s gun throwing.

    Human beings used fire to create civilization and used weapons to defend their land. Among them, the earliest long-range attack weapon was the throwing gun.  Even long after mankind created an excellent civilization, guns still occupy the forefront of weapons.  However, Hector's throwing spear is different.

    Originally, a weapon that could injure people by being thrown from a long distance without putting oneself in a dangerous position, became something with more powerful destructive power in the hands of Hector.

    In the legend, the weapon that was used by Hector and blessed by the gods, the golden spear obtained through sacrifice, was once played by the gods, but in order to allow Hector to fight with his own strength.  With the armies of several countries, the gods still poured endless courage into them without hesitation.

    Holding this gun, Hector will not be disturbed by the mental level and possesses amazing destructive power.  Even the Shield of Ajax, which has the level of an ancient ultimate city wall, was penetrated six times by him in one blow. This was despite having a certain ability to weaken the flying Noble Phantasm. Its true abilities and the Sword of Victory and Contract, even if  They are not equal, but they are almost the same!  !  !

    The body blessed by the gods showed amazing strength, but it was only one arm, but the blazing golden spear had already begun to roar.  Hector opened his eyes. The fire of the gun reflected his eyes that were the same color as the sun. The golden pupils made him look like Apollo, the god of long-distance shooting. However, even the violent God of War was not as powerful as Hector at this moment.  The majesty of Thor.

    "Hey, hey, wait, wait"

    The god-like Hector looked down at the false living beings on the ground. His golden eyes narrowed slightly and opened wide like a wild leopard. Hector suddenly pulled the spear behind his head and raised his long arms deeply.  , and then suddenly turned around.

    ※lancegodsprotection!  !  !  !  "(Spear of God's Guard)

    The spear was released, and the atmosphere began to howl due to the movement of Hector's arm, because the spear tearing their bodies was so violent that it extended downwards regardless of their screams, spreading, tearing apart the surrounding space together.  The fragments were twisted into the track behind the spear as it advanced, and were burned to pieces by the remaining fire of the divine spear.  With a light voice, the spear escaped from Hector's hand, tearing apart the worst space in the world, pointing directly at the stuttering enemy on the ground.

    When the flaming divine spear broke away from Hector's arm, an astonishing burst of light suddenly burst out. The spear suddenly turned into a huge light ball, and even Hector behind it was covered.  That light source looked like a second sun, but it was hit by one sun. Darkening the Archer was something he definitely didn't want to do.

    C迆 Chulainn＊s Piercing Death Spear is smaller than his, and it definitely doesn＊t have that terrifying momentum.

    Essentially, Hector's throwing spear is silent. Compared to the roaring sound of the Deathly Soaring Spear, the Sun Spear is almost silent when it falls. All you can see is a light.  The group fell to the ground, like a miracle created by the gods.  However, Cu Chulainn's spear is like a missile with the speed of sound, tearing apart space and having strong destructive power. When it reaches its target, it will blow it to pieces.  But the latter is different. This small meteorite is like a branch of the sun, falling to the earth from the sky. Everything along the way is swallowed by it. Air, space, time, mass destroy everything, and finally reaches the destination.

    After seeing the opponent's spear shot, the Avengers already felt the pressure, both physically and mentally.  Before the comet hits, it will destroy the balance of gravity and conservation of mass, and humans will be pressed to the ground, crushed, and then burned to death.  The Avenger felt like his whole body was melting now. He also knew that he would never be able to escape if he ran, but if he didn't run, he would doubt whether the strongest weapon he owned could really withstand the impact.

    Is the legend true?  He was doubtful.  It is true that the Shield of Ajax has been sublimated into the strongest weapon to defend against flying weapons, but Hector's spear may also have been sublimated in power according to legend.

    But doubting cannot solve the current crisis. Under this situation, he can only grit his teeth and hold on.  Immediately the avenger raised his hand and shouted: "loias!!"

    The circular shield opened its petals, and the glazed flowers formed a defense to block the black Archer, separating his tiny body from the ten-foot-long light group.

    Before he could project the second shield, the golden sun had already rushed into the glass defense. Suddenly, the black archer had no room left and could only rely on his own body to defend against the terrifying flames.

    touch.

    The golden meteor hit the petite shield, but strangely there was no reaction at all.  Not to mention that the shield was damaged, there was no movement at all, no sound, and no sign of impact.  He looked at the small sun blocked by the shield in front of him, and had no idea whether it was a solid body, a light body, or an exploding magic body.  You can just see how terrifying its power is concentrated in its posture.  No, there was a sound, but it was very small and quiet, as quiet as a ripple on the water.

    The black archer saw an obvious ripple pass from his shield to his arm, to his body, and then from his body to the ground.

    No, it was the light ball with itself as the center of the circle, and a circular ripple spread out to the surroundings. Silently and very subtle, the sand turned into a water surface with a drop of water, and a light ripple appeared.  Then spread, spread.

    "This is＃＃"

    As for what this abnormal situation is, Hei Archer doesn't understand what's going on. He is very confused.

    But the extension is not infinite. The point of contact with the shield is roughly the center of the circle. After extending two hundred meters around, the power begins to show.

    Too much power is always calm before it is released, because the reversal of space quality will cause signs of abnormality. A situation like this can become the calm before the storm, but how violent will the storm be afterwards?

    In short, Archer didn't notice it. He just felt a sudden burst of light in front of him, so bright that it enveloped everything he could see, so bright that there wasn't even a shadow.

    ※��?�?�?�〞〞!!!§

    Before you hear the sound, there is first a burst of turbulence that makes people lose consciousness. The impact becomes meaningless. If there is something that can make you feel like your soul has turned into powder when it is released, then it will not  No experience with any of the five senses.

    This is the case with the Avengers. The golden light was released all at once, even though it was blocked by Ajax.He was blocked by ??, but it was meaningless. The shock of the impact directly acted on his soul. The avenger felt that his soul synthesized by multiple people split back into its original appearance. Countless personalities whispered in his ears, and countless  The voice was telling something, but he couldn't hear it.

    His only thought was: Is there a flying Noble Phantasm that Ajax can definitely defend against?  ?

    (Originally I wanted to complete the third update today, but something happened and I couldn＊t do it. The update will come out tomorrow)

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text Chapter 210 A lot of damage

    The color faded.  The light disappeared.

    When the movement speed reaches a certain limit, everything around it will become still, and the colors will lose their meaning, compiled into a monotonous black and white photo. The current Avengers are in such a space.  Everything was black and white and dim. Everything around him seemed to be frozen dead objects. Even the air could be touched, but he had no time to touch it.  Although he was not moving at high speed, the accelerating magic around him caused his space to break away from the normal meaning of the world.

    That is simply worse than life.

    Infinite energy is exploding, countless masses are shattering, destroying everything. The impact caused by the God's Guard's Spear makes the dark archers feel nothing, only the trembling of their souls.  The only physical sensation he had was his own hands.

    The Shield of Ajax projected above is made of his own magic power, and now it is the only thing that allows him to feel his sexual function.

    However, when the impact occurred, the Avengers heard a sound of glass breaking.  It's as simple as a football breaking the glass of a teacher's window, making people feel like they heard something wrong.  But he knew from the feeling on his hand that it was the sound of the Shield of Ajax collapsing.

    ??????????????? Well, that was a double blow when I felt extremely scared mentally and my body was about to fall.  He now knows what it feels like to face the power of A++-level treasures such as the Huguang without Regrets and the Sword of Victory and Contract on his own.

    Hector＊s Noble Phantasm is A++ level, and it is also an anti-army Noble Phantasm with high attack power. Just one blow caused an impact of nearly a mile in radius.  And the Avengers who were at the epicenter felt even more uncomfortable than death.

    The strange thing is that if a person is standing in an area outside the shock, for example, standing one meter outside the one-mile range of the Divine Guard Spear, he will find that he can clearly see a burst of golden energy in front of him.  The red fire burned, standing like a wall of flames.  The various sounds inside and the energy that could be seen with the naked eye were exploding clearly, buthe wouldn't feel it at all.

    Yes, I can＊t feel it.  Even if you can see it with your own eyes, you can almost touch it. Your nose is filled with the smell of fire, and your throat is dry due to the heat wave you inhaled. You just don't feel it at all, because its power will not affect people standing one meter away.  of you.  It's like some kind of special defense is in front of you, and you'll be unscathed, watching as if it were a phantom.

    "However, if you take two steps forward, walk that one meter distance, reach out, and even a little edge of your fingernail touches the fire net of death, then your body will be wiped out.  The whole person will be pulled in, turning into the smelly air left behind by the endless fire.

    This is the anti-army treasure, the Spear of Divine Protection, which turns the spear into a terrifying missile. With one blow, it can swallow up a large area of ??land. No matter what kind of enemy it is, no enemy can defend against this power.  And it is used from the air because it accurately locates the enemy range on the ground to ensure that it will not hurt our own people.  The sea and sky are vast one meter away, and there are no bones left within one meter.

    If the King of Knights' Sword of Victory and Contract can deliver the ultimate slash that cuts everything in two when released, then Hector's Divine Guard Spear can accurately strike the positioned target without accidentally injuring anyone.  In the case of creatures, it is the ultimate cannonball that destroys any object within the attack range.

    This is the power possessed by the first warrior of Troy, who single-handedly killed warriors from dozens of countries without leaving their corpses intact, leaving them as ghosts in a foreign land.

    How long has passed since the impact? In the space changed by this force, the definition of time is difficult to grasp. However, after I was finally able to hear the sound, I could hear the death that was more tragic than the landslide and tsunami coming from my ears.  While roaring, Black Archer finally couldn't help but make a sound.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhh-"

    The pressure accumulated in his body and the impact on his spirit made him scream.  His mind is now unable to think, and there is no thought of death or survival. He just pours a large amount of magic power into the precious phantom in his hand, hoping to use his own magic power to make the shield harder.

    The unprecedented light turned white. The roar of Hector's Noble Phantasm in his hand combined with the impact of the waves, turning into white light with the color of nothingness. The complete collision of the two Noble Phantasms finally caused everything to be distorted.  As a result, with the gun-shield connection surface as the center, the howling Avenger, Hector falling from the sky, everything was wrapped in white.

    ＃＃

    ＃＃

    ＃＃

    ※Click!!§

    The avenger rolled his eyes sluggishly, and then he realized that everything was back to normal.

    Time, space, speed, quality, everything has returned to its original state, and he has a real sense of his own existence.Angel blue, the air is yellow, the ground is hot sand.  The impact that oppressed everything was no longer there. He stood where he was. Although his clothes were a little messy due to the strong wind, and his hair looked like it had been exposed to high-voltage electricity, there was no damage at all.  It was as if the meteorite had just fallen and had not happened. He had just experienced a strong wind.

    However, the crisp sound coming from the palm in front of him told him that this was not an illusion.

    The palms that were originally black are now emitting wisps of green smoke. The burns caused by excessive transmission of magic power make the hands feel a bit burnt.  A few inches in front of the palm, a crystal that could barely tell whether it was red or purple was crumbling.

    That was a fragment of the Shield of Ajax. The shield, which was originally half the height of the black archer, was now less than half the size of his hand, and it was also full of cracks.  With the shattering sound that Archer heard, the broken shield fell off by one-third, and then by one-half, and disappeared without a trace almost instantly.

    Now the Avenger's heart is as stiff as his palms. Hector had also thrown a spear at him before. Although it was not the release of the Noble Phantasm, the two were too aware of it.  He couldn't help grinning, showing a wry smile full of irony: "Who said that Ajax relied on the seventh side of the shield to defend against Hector's spear? I used all seven shields to defend against it.  of."

    Then, the Silver Death God left the answer in his ears: "Because that guy Ajax doesn't just have a shield."

    Hector moved so fast that the sound almost reached his ears, and he realized and saw the silver armor in front of him.  Avenger's movements were too slow, he didn't open his eyes wide in surprise, didn't raise his head, and it was impossible to dodge.  A flash of gold shot up from bottom to top of his body.

    The hero of Troy had already dodged to his side, holding in his hand the Noble Phantasm that had just fallen from the shield and had not penetrated into the ground.  The golden flash rose from between the Avenger's legs and pointed directly at the top of his hair, intending to shoot him in two according to the golden ratio.

    After the divine spear was blocked, Hector landed on the ground, rushed over, picked up the holy spear in front of the Avengers, and launched an attack from bottom to top, hitting the Avengers whose defenses had collapsed.  Remember, intending to split him in two, but at this time the avenger has not yet recovered from the horror of the previous blow.

    It was a miscalculation. Avenger had to admit that he had so many flaws. He only focused on defending against that guy's terrifying marksmanship, but he didn't think about the combos after the defense. The guy didn't even count the combos. He just aimed at himself and used his shield to defend himself.  After that, there will still be a short gap caused by the impact, and that is a flaw.

    But even if he thought about it, he couldn't dodge it.  Even if he desperately tried to move his body, he still couldn't let his body deviate from the golden light.

    Oops, too late

    Although he saw it, he couldn't resist at all. The too fast attack made him want to hide back, but after jumping back, he realized that he didn't jump up, but was lifted up by the strength of the guy's spear.  The bright golden light spear cut open his body. After lowering his head, the dark archer could comically see the ground between the gaps in his chest. That was because Hector's spear finally cut open his body.  His body was divided into two parts: left and right.

    Hearing the sound of tearing cloth from his body, Angermainyu spat and stared at Hector unwillingly.

    I didn＊t expect that I would be knocked out by this guy. Really, he was obviously a bit player whose appearance was counted by the hour, but he was accidentally knocked out by him. It seems that I was also infected by Jin Shining. I clearly remember that guy is a capable person.  The guy with the powerful Noble Phantasm, but he didn't kill him first. Now it was good, it was his turn to get the lunch But what he saw next was Hector's somewhat disgusted look.

    Then he realized that he still had thoughts. Since he still had thoughts, he was not dead yet.

    He looked at his body again.

    Yes, that's right, he didn't die, although the blade of the Divine Guard's spear penetrated deeply into his body and was picked up sideways. The blade of the spear cut through the muscles and bones, easily splitting him in two.  But his most important brain was not dead.

    A magician is not dead as long as his head is still there.  Because if you are rich enough and can find a magician who can make puppets to help you, or if you are richer and can find a puppet that is exactly the same as a human being, then you can continue to live.

    Although AngerMainyu is not a magician, he is more powerful than him. As long as he doesn't hit his head with one blow, he can use the black mud in Infinite Evil to restore his body. Even the heroic spirit Gilgamesh can take it.  of mud, put somethingWhen things are crystallized and expelled, the body can be reconstructed.

    Now, the Avenger's body was dead. Although he failed to dodge Hector's shot, it was slightly deflected. The latter did not split his brain, but only divided his body into three parts.  One-third and two-thirds.  His right hand, shoulder, chest, waist, and thigh were all connected together, and were split apart by Hector, exposing the inner cavity of the human body, including half of a lung and the internal organs that gurgled out.

    But it doesn＊t matter, as long as you don＊t die, you can recover immediately.

    The Avenger, who quickly recovered his original state of mind, immediately clenched his fist, and his only remaining right arm turned black. The Avenger snorted, and countless fluids rushed down from it, like several bite-sized black streaks.  Snakes, they stabbed down, part of them formed a net, wrapped up his spilled internal organs, and took them back into the body. The rest of the black mud snakes entangled themselves around the other half of the Avenger's body, and then tightened them suddenly.  The remaining body that could no longer be controlled by the mind was pulled back and bumped into this half of his body.

    The black mud was repaired very quickly. It didn't even require stitches. It just put the two cut bodies together according to their positions. It flowed through the terrifying gap that divided the body, and then flowed away. The original skin became the original one.  It looked smooth without any marks or scars. It was so fast that even Hector didn't think it would become a flaw.

    Although they continued to pursue forward, even the dark archers were able to confidently dodge the spear approaching from a long distance. Even if half of the body could not be used, one hand was enough.

    "Timealter-doubleaccel" In the double speed state, the Avengers can barely keep up with Hector's shooting speed.  He stretched out his hand and used the other dagger he had not thrown away as a shield, allowing the incoming yellow spear to become his thrust, and then did a big somersault backwards.

    After repairing his body in mid-air, the black archer fell to the ground. He raised his head and looked at the guy who attacked him, his face a little ugly.

    He raised his newly recovered arm and made a fist to test the feel. He found that there were no traces of the curse. He was relieved, but this time he held his head because he really had a headache.

    The guy opposite is just a mere spearman. Why should I expend so much energy on myself? It＊s really not worth it. If I have time to fool around with him, I might as well go see how Saber fights Rider and choose at the same time.  Pick that mad dog Berserker, why are you messing around with a spearman here?

    "But since the other party used the anti-army weapon, the Avengers couldn't help but have a question.

    "Hey, let me ask you a few questions, Hector. Who are you, God or something?" He sighed and looked up at the great hero who did not move forward: "If I am not mistaken, that is the same person as Saber."  It＊s a Noble Phantasm of the same level, but the types are different, hers is an anti-city Noble Phantasm, and yours is an anti-army Noble Phantasm.§

    Hector nodded.

    "Question 1, how did Ajax defend against such a large-scale A++ anti-army Noble Phantasm?" He asked.  "I can project perfect loias, but it's just an A+ level Noble Phantasm. Even with the bonus of absolute defense against flying treasures, whether I can defend against such force is a 50-50. Archer projected a downgraded shield.  You can barely defend against the Lancer's Spear of Death. His spear is more than one level lower than yours. But historically, Ajax used six sides of the shield to block your spear, and the seventh side blocked your spear.  , my shield is on par with his, why did it take me seven shields to barely defend against your spear?"

    Hector raised his gun: "My spear is an anti-army treasure with a huge area. Although it is the same level as the Sword of Victory and Contract, its destructive power on a single target cannot be compared to the Sword of Victory and Contract.  However, the Sevenfold Circle of Blazing Sky is a nine-high-power defense that can be compared with the city wall. It can be said that it is used to defend against the city's Noble Phantasm. In addition, it has a certain defense bonus for the flying Noble Phantasm. Even if  Even an A+ shield can defend against my gun. As for why your shield was completely broken"

    Having said this, Hector paused for a moment, with a look of disdain on his face again.

    "Your shield will be shattered because you are not Ajax." He put the spear on his shoulder and looked at his opponent: "That's because Ajax is not just a shield, as I just said. Indeed, your  The shield is no different from that of Ajax, but Ajax will not scream like that because of my shooting. Moreover, he will not remain still just because the power of lancegodsprotection has not disappeared."

    "You won't move? What do you mean, you won't move until your Noble Phantasm is released, are you an idiot?" The black archer was stunned.

    In response to this, Hector smiled sarcastically and knocked on his head: "Don't you also know that we have shared all our knowledge and memories?"?, don＊t you know?  "

    The black archer was stunned again, and raised his middle finger to him: "Damn!"

    But he also quickly remembered the duel between Hector and Ajax in Hector's memory, and immediately understood what was going on: "Ah, is it because Ajax is very strong? He is very strong, and his body is also strong."  Very strong. In the current Holy Grail War, the endurance must be A+ level. The reason why the shield did not shatter into seven pieces is because after the sixth shield collapsed, he took off the defense himself and then used his body to resist.  Your Noble Phantasm. His physical strength can even be partially weakened by your spear penetrating the six shields. He dares to rush forward with the Noble Phantasm that has weakened some of its strength, just to prevent you from being in this period.  Take advantage of time. Damn it!!!§

    "Even if you can imitate his Noble Phantasm, you can't restore his strength." Hector sneered: "Even if you can restore the weapon, you can't imitate the original's strength and willpower. Even if it's you.  Knowing what Ajax did, do you have the courage to act under the threat of the Noble Phantasm?"

    "Of course no" the Avenger answered without hesitation, almost proudly: "Ah, I don't feel embarrassed about this. In the face of such a terrifying power, let alone move, I feel like I can't escape.  It＊s scary.§

    "But if it were Emiya, would he?" Hector asked with a sneer.

    "Of course, in front of a person like you who can be righteous and unconventional, any means or tactics may not work. Apart from relying on your stupid sense of justice as a stumbling block, it is probably just a hard fight. Well, he will fight hard.  Yes, my hands and feet are broken, my eyes are blind, and one of them can use his teeth as a weapon to attack." The avenger snorted: "I know you just want to belittle me and make me feel inferior, but you can't help it, you have no face and skin.  It will be an advantage at this time. But, having said so much, have you delayed enough?"

    He suddenly changed the subject, and his somewhat ugly expression broke into a smile again.

    Hector didn＊t speak. He looked at the black archer expressionlessly, but his expression seemed to jump.

    "Let me think about it." He casually threw away the dagger that had just been punched with a hole by Hector's shot, and then said: "You just used a expensive Noble Phantasm, and you have been fighting for so long before.  , even if the magic value is A, it should be almost enough, and the remaining value will not exceed 20%. What should I do? The great hero used such a powerful Noble Phantasm, and took advantage of my weakness to attack me, and the result was  You didn't kill me, but you showed the embarrassment of lacking magic power. Now even I can kill you if I hold on for a while. Ah, by the way, after using the Noble Phantasm, it took advantage of my flaw to kill my fatal spear.  In the end, I dodged you. This is also because your magic power dropped rapidly and your body was uncoordinated because you did not adjust after being weakened. It seems that you have become weaker. You told me so much just to adjust your state, ah  , this is really tempting, what should you do at this time?"

    "I don't deny it," Hector replied in a flat voice, but there was no change in his eyes when he looked at his opponent, and he did not feel that the magic power was gradually different from before: "But for me, who has one-fifth of the magic power,  Do you think you can kill me easily? Haven＊t you learned from your previous experiences?§

    The Avenger's cheeks trembled, as if he had been crawled by a bedbug. Then he adjusted himself, shaking the V-sign, his gray eyes staring at the golden pupils, and the smile on his face was full of evil: "Of course, but  I suffered such a big loss just now, do you think I will still fight you personally?"

    "I don't see that you have helpers. The heroic spirits you summoned are all outside now, and the command spell has been canceled by me. How can you find helpers?" Hector blinked and looked at his opponent sarcastically.  Behind him, the pseudo-priest who was watching the show in the weapons community was nowhere to be seen: "It looks like he went to seek refuge?"

    "Nonsense, I don't intend to ask for help from a man who can't even handle my right hand." Hei Archer was not angry.

    "Um?"

    "There are several options for fighting. You can ravage your opponent, you are evenly matched, you can't beat meit's time to run away." He turned around suddenly, and after saying these words, he ran towards the group of weapons, as if he was excited.  As if shouting: "Go find help."

    The great hero stood there in a daze, unable to accept the fact that this guy suddenly ran away for the second time, or in other words, he didn't understand what he was doing?

    "Run away if you can't fight, then fight again, run again if you can't fight What kind of thing is this? No, what is this?"  Is that so?

    It doesn＊t matter if you can＊t defeat the enemy and just run away. Hector has seen it a lot, but then he seemed to want to fight on a whim, but soon he was??They retreated due to lack of strength.  Later, due to lack of strength, he survived because of his ability, but he ran away along the previous path. In addition, his words were completely without seriousness, and he had the same level of shame as the Shield of Ajax. This was already  It is beyond the level of shameless and shameless, and others may even have an impact on their own outlook on life and values ??because of this opponent's character.

    For the first time, the Heroic Spirit of the Gun felt dumbfounded by his opponent, so he did not pursue him immediately because of doubts. Otherwise, with his speed, he would have caught up with the guy very quickly. However, he was hesitant as to whether the opponent was worthy of him.  Although he was doing the right thing, he felt that he was worthless.

    Finally, after hesitating, Hector decided to raise his tolerance to a higher level and rushed over with his gun.

    Black Archer used all his strength this time. In the double speed state, his speed soared to Cu Chulainn's state, and the pile of weapons was now in front of him, almost within reach.  But even if they were within reach, he had no intention of touching them. He didn't have Lancelot's ability to turn any weapon into a weapon that could hurt heroic spirits. His purpose was something more.

    There is something behind this steel parking lot - the little girl hanging behind this weapon, the unconscious Ilyasviel in black.

    Hurry up, hurry up, Cao Cao has Xu Chu Dianwei's fierce generals to protect him, and I also want the strongest servant as my bodyguard. It's so dangerous these days. I don't even dare to walk alone without someone else  As anyone could imagine, in his wild thoughts, the black archer suddenly caught something falling from the corner of his eye.

    The reason why I say what it is is because even the eagle eye with an archer cannot tell what it is because it is vague.  That thing was emitting black smoke, like a crashed plane falling downwards, leaving a somewhat curved track.  It's just that the plane can always see clearly, at an altitude of no more than a hundred meters.

    What is that After having this thought, the guy who fell with black smoke suddenly emitted a thicker black smoke, but this smoke was more powerful than the previous one. It was obviously  The steel roar that was deliberately released showed that the guy was still conscious.

    After such a thought flashed through his mind, the Avenger immediately understood what it was, or who he was.  To a certain extent, he is also the strongest servant.

    "Berserker" Hei Archer looked at the guy who swooped down in surprise, or the guy who made a suicide landing.  Isn't that guy riding a motorcycle? Why did he go to the sky?  And from the change in the angle at which he just released his magic power to fall, it can be judged that the place where he wants to fall is the pile of weapons in front of Black Archer.

    It＊s not surprising that he wanted to get some modern equipment to use, but this method of advancing is really novel enough. Even with a scabbard to protect his body, he doesn＊t have to make fun of his head and the ground.

    But the murderous aura behind him prevented him from delving deeply into the cause of this incident. Hector was already chasing him, and he still had to jump over the bumpy weapons parking area. The journey was not easy, so he should think about it later.

    So he watched with his own eyes as the guy crashed into a Kitty Hawk, then bounced up and hit a Russian-made BMP tank. It rolled and collided, rolling from the right side to the left side of his field of vision, destroying several vehicles.  After picking up a heavy weapon, he finally hit the road on an M1, but he smashed the thing into a puddle and buried himself in it. It was so tight that even with Angermainyu's eyesight, he could only  You can see the guy's hand protruding from the gap in the ruins.

    The steel rolled and overlapped on the human body. She looked worse than dead, and the black ghost claw was leaking out. It really looked like the tragic situation where the demon that was solved was buried in something in the movie.  ah.

    "Heyah" Listening to the roar caused by the collision of that guy's armor with modern steel, one really worries about the twisted damage his twisted armor has caused to his body.

    He sighed, stepping on a chariot that was destroyed by him, and sighed in his heart.

    Tanks, chariots, etc. are also equipped with guns, rocket launchers, etc., which can be destroyed by him a lot.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text Chapter 212 Completed

    (I don＊t know if this chapter can be posted. I don＊t know if this chapter can be posted, because I have actually written a lot of information on foreign weapons and made a lot of noise, plus my own fantasies. I don＊t know if I will come across something magical.  High voltage wire, banned, I hope it won＊t be banned, because I＊m really just writing some fantasy novels)

    The avenger put his foot on b.

    On top of the ruins of , Lancelot used this as a point of strength to jump over, which was equivalent to being stepped on. Lancelot did not react, and his hand stretched out was as motionless as a dead pig's leg.

    It looks like he is seriously unconscious. What the hell, even if it fell from the sky, it would not lie on the ground for such a long time instead of ooohhhhhhh.

    I feel that Lancelot has lost face to the berserker, but avenge

    But he didn＊t know that this guy had just been ravaged by a strong man a strong man among strong men.  All the bones in his body were smashed, and he couldn't move even if he was conscious. His body was being repaired by the Noble Phantasm.

    But that guy should be here for these weapons. Not to mention aircraft and cannons, the heavily armored cockpit here is also full of guns and ammunition, including rocket launchers, grenades, and mines. They are all weapons he collected from all over the world.  Various models and styles, but he smashed two planes with the emperor's body, and then destroyed a lot of them himself. He also had the fragments buried, so he must have been seriously injured.

    The avenger couldn't help but sigh, it was originally prepared for him, why betray him, but now he came to find these weapons and ended up in such a miserable state.

    But he didn＊t stop to take a few pictures of the buried guy, he just accelerated and ran forward, with Hector chasing after him all the time.

    Indeed, Hector is pursuing with all his strength, and his magic power has been consumed a lot. If we don't hurry, there will be no way to deal with him before disappearing.

    But in fact, he doesn't need to do this. He doesn't need to disappear. He can completely follow that guy's orders. With his strength, he can definitely survive until the end, and he may even get the Holy Grail.

    Still cut off the contract, and the master who supplies his magic power

    The gunman wants to do it just because he can't do it.

    The great hero Hector, he is the leader of the Third Holy Grail War

    Vant, the heroic spirit of the gun, has wishes to come true and a master who serves faithfully.  But that was the third time, and now it is the end of the Fifth Holy Grail War.

    The master he is loyal to

    And the war situation at that time is no longer there, the efforts he made have also disappeared, everything is already a pile of loess blown away by the wind.  Now he doesn't want to be with other masters

    Contract, and he doesn＊t want to fight with those who are fighting hard. He no longer has the mood and thoughts to do the same thing again.  The master who wants to summon himself again

    Killed because he was a master

    "It's not him. There was no exchange of contracts, no mutual motivations, just summoned unilaterally. It's impossible for him to be loyal to him.  Moreover, this guy's compatibility is completely inconsistent with mine.

    No matter how depraved Hector is, it is impossible for Hector to stand side by side with a guy whose mission is to kill.  Everything he protected during his lifetime was his two sides - the country and the people, and both sides must allow him to eradicate this guy.

    Such a guy cannot exist in the world!

    With this thought, Hector consumed the last lamp oil in his life, hoping that the flames he created would burn Ange

    The remains of mainyu are burned out.

    However, just as the opponent's back had formed a huge target in front of him, Hector was confident that there would be no way for him to avoid it. He would definitely prevent his head from being hit, but as long as he was injured  Slow down and you can

    lancegodsp

    The protection has been fixed on the big hero's hand, and Silver's spearmen are ready to throw, and the target is the guy's waist.  After one shot hit him, he would be absolutely unable to move while recovering.

    With this thought in mind, Hector, who was galloping, aimed his sniper rifle at the place between the two holy cloths of the guy.

    However, this critical moment was interrupted by others.

    Hector was crossing over a steel weapon that he couldn't understand how to use. Just when he was about to land on the next pile of iron pieces, the pile of steel suddenly exploded.

    The steel, which had not been powered on and was not attacked by any external force, suddenly exploded into the air with a bang and turned into a bright spark, blocking Hector's sight and his way.

    His front was suddenly blocked by a rising flame, and all traces of the enemy disappeared.  Hector was shockedHe fell down, stopped, and turned his body in mid-air, flying backwards and falling.

    Sliding across the sand, Hector reached out and grabbed the landing gear of a plane, stopped his body, and looked ahead.  Black iron pieces and structures were flying everywhere, and flaming fragments were falling everywhere. What was just a pile of steel a second ago has now become a ball of fire.

    Thisis not natural.

    Looking at the fireball, the hero's golden eyes narrowed slightly. He had already seen the figure in the flames.

    Standing proudly in the flames like a demon, with dark armor protruding like ghost horns all over his body, and red lotus eyes that still shine with resentment in the flames, this se

    vant is not be

    who is it.

    Originally, he also saw the berserker in the crash, but the guy was silent since he fell. He didn't react even when the black archer stepped on his head. Hector thought he was fine when he passed by.  , I didn＊t expect this guy to suddenly become violent.

    Now, reaching out to wave away the air waves and flames of the explosion, Lancelot tore a hole in the wall of fire surrounding him with one hand. The flames were also afraid of this ghostly man, who could obviously burn the alloy steel structure.  The fierce fire was torn apart by the black knight with one hand and disappeared without a trace.

    Lancelot＊s broken body seemed to be completely intact. He slowly walked out of the flames. The six weird branches behind him were shaking gently like porcupine barbs.  Amidst the sound of the armor rubbing together, the thick smoke covering his true body was also being released, just like the thick smoke rising from the residue after burning.  Combined with the way he just walked out, he looked like a fire demon who had just extinguished the flames.

    At this moment, the smoke demon looked around, and then fixed his gaze on the most obvious thing in front of him - he stared at Hector with a shining helmet.

    "Do you want to compete with me, be

    "I thought that the other party might just happen to get up when I came over, but now it seems that is not the case. Hector looked at be

    , even if he knew that what he wanted to do now was not to fight with him, but if the other party wanted to take action, he could only fight back.

    Hearing Hector＊s words, Lancelot turned his head and looked at the direction of the sound.  He stepped out of the flames, his red eyes looking at the silver knight who was in sharp contrast to himself.  Lancelot didn't speak, just looked at him calmly. Considering the nature of the Berserker class, he was already calm.  His rationality should be clearer now than ever before, but his silence showed that he did not want to answer Hector's question.

    In this case, there is nothing more to say. Hector doesn＊t want to waste time talking to be.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of?the?bloody gap, "Then answer me a question, you wanted to kill that guy before, why are you here to help him now?"

    Still didn＊t speak, his red eyes just stared at Hector closely, but as Hector spoke, be

    His eyes began to shine, and his eyes filled with red lotus fire began to glow, as bright as tears of blood. The frosted armor also began to tremble, and the sound of grinding was like the teeth of a beast.

    Have you been swallowed up by the curse of madness?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away and Hector couldn't help but muttered. Although his class was fixed at the position of a mad heroic spirit, he lost his rationality and started acting randomly.

    Hector secretly clenched his spear and pointed it at the knight who was in contrast to himself. The divine spear was always ready to fight against the sword of lake light.

    The berserker howled wildly, then jumped up suddenly, with his limbs spread wide, as powerful as a flying tiger.  It seems that there are many heroic spirits today who like to attack from the sky. With this thought, Hector changed the gun from his right hand to his left hand Then he discovered that Lancelot was flying so high.

    Flying too high, too high.  Originally, he should have jumped up, then dropped vertically from his head, and attacked himself on the ground.  But now that guy flew straight over his head, and judging from the momentum, he would fly even further.

    Hector turned his head in surprise and watched the guy jump to the ground, grab a slender stabbing sword of an A-class treasure, then jump up again, landing on three limbs of an F-22  Above, there are two of those things, and now the Berserker is lying on the tail of one of them.

    It＊s not for yourself!  ?  Looking at the fourth-generation fighter jet just behind him, Hector realized that he just happened to be standing in the direction of what he was looking for.

    The black archers in front also looked back and saw this, and couldn't help but sneer in their hearts. It was really vulgar.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out and choosing the Raptor, which is the only regular mass-produced fighter in the world, to fight, the F-22 is indeed a normal choice.  Full stealth, supersonic cruise without afterburner, super maneuverability, high maintainability, vector thrust engine, short take-off and landing, highly informatized, main airborne equipment an universal integrated processor, radar warning receiver, CNI system  , eoss system an

    ALR-94 electronic warfare subsystem, ultra-long-range surveillance radar, short-range combat and medium-range air-to-air missiles, and F-119 turbofan engine.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Do you want to blow everything to pieces? Do you want to experience the feeling of being a god of death for yourself? Choose the Raptor fighter, made by us, whether it is a sea target or an air target, no matter what it is, we will kill it for you!

    Moreover, as the fourth generation fighter that succeeded the F-15, the F-22 can still see the shadow of the F-15. It is the pinnacle in terms of propulsion, maneuverability and firepower. If the heroic spirit has a physical body, facing this death mount  I will also feel trembling. Now Lancelot has indeed chosen it, but it is too vulgar.

    When you see the F-22, you immediately choose it. It's so Well, I don't blame Lancelot. The guy who was separated from his own body and has his own memory will definitely choose to have air superiority when he sees the weapon.  weapons, and then when choosing weapons with air supremacy, they will naturally choose air-to-air fighters that can fight against forces that also have air supremacy, so it is natural for this F-22 to be selected.  It's just that other weapons are useless, and the next step will probably be the old drama of fighter jets fighting Kamui Wheels.

    With this thought, black a

    che

    Without stopping, he felt that Hector behind him was briefly blocked and immediately caught up with him again, so he didn't stop either.

    After the Berserker pounced on the F-22, he pressed his hands hard on the silver fuselage. The black and red fire suddenly stained the entire aircraft, turning it from a high-tech weapon into a death that only comes from hell.  spaceship.

    But after turning the entire plane into a tattered semi-biological form, be

    It didn＊t make it fly.  This F-22 is a short-range takeoff aircraft. After being assimilated by the Berserker as his own Noble Phantasm, it can even rise and fall vertically. However, the Berserker did not do it. After briefly connecting with the aircraft, he suddenly lifted it up.  It was a long and narrow stabbing sword he was holding, which was completely inconsistent with his devilish temperament.

    Then, then, thenthen he thrust the sword in his hand into the tail of the plane.

    Hector watched this guy cut up the plane, and then he suddenly heard the black archers yelling from the front: "Damn, what are you doing?"

    che

    At this moment, he even forgot to run. He turned around and yelled at the guy, screaming: "What are you doing? That's a raptor. It costs 200 million yuan. You"

    "Lancelot doesn't care about him, he doesn't ask what the person said from so far away. The guy didn't finish two sentences. He raised his sword and lowered it, and he had already slashed four swords.  Although the sword and plane in his hand are both weapons that he has assimilated, the difference is that this is a black a

    che

    It is a projected A-level Noble Phantasm, but what he has assimilated into his hand is just precision mortal iron. He can turn anything that can hurt people into his D-level Noble Phantasm, but if that thing itself is a high-level Noble Phantasm,  Then its level and power will not be reduced when assimilated, so they cannot be compared at all.

    Not to mention cutting butter with a sharp knife, but also cutting through tofu with chopsticks. In just a few strokes, the steel skin was peeled off, and the raptor became a bald-butt chicken.

    "What the hell do you want!!!" the black archer in front yelled anxiously. Although these guys he brought back were used as weapons, they were chosen by him and he liked them. Now they are not used by this guy.  How could he bear the waste?

    But soon he could bear it again, because Hector's galloping figure made him feel more open-minded, and then he continued his previous actions and ran wildly, but he ran very reluctantly, and his lingering expression was clear at a glance.

    But Lancelot didn＊t swing his sword randomly, every move he made was connected.  He cut open the steel shell and peeled it off, and from where it was broken, the cuts were as level as a mirror, and under the steel skin, the delicate internal facilities of the aircraft were not damaged at all.  At this moment, he became the manufacturer, designer and assembler of this aircraft. He knew every place, every screw, every line, and the location of every electrical panel. Therefore, when he started,  Cleverly avoiding all places, he can ensure that he can tear open the surface of the alloy without damaging the precision equipment inside.

    As if he was looking for something, he quickly peeled off the iron shell that was blocking him.  dark knight flyQuickly waving the sword in his hand, the chef Ding's posture of discharging the cow has a strange beauty.

    The good-looking black archer also saw that something was wrong, but he didn't know what Lancelot wanted to do, and Hector was chasing closer and closer, so he couldn't stop and take a closer look.

    Now the rear part of the F-22 is in terrible shape. All the tail armor is gone, and all the facilities of the package inside are exposed. Lancelot finally stopped holding the sword in his hand. It seems that he found the alloy.  What＊s hidden inside the shell.

    After glancing with burning eyes, Lancelot inserted the sword into the tortured plane again. After swimming around a few times, there was a click, and a huge thing was pried out with his sword.

    "That's" Black a

    che

    I saw what he was looking for.  But seeing it doesn't mean he understands it. Moreover, he has a feeling that although he doesn't understand what he is doing, he always feels that it will be very powerful.

    It was a cylindrical thing, with a diameter of more than one meter and a length of about five meters.  You may not understand what it is, but you still recognize some of the things on it.  Wiring, electrical panels, pipes, and even turbines, this huge cylindrical facility is loaded with many such small precision components.  what is this?

    If you still don＊t understand it and can＊t think of its true identity, then let me tell you: it＊s an engine.

    It consists of a 3-stage fan, a 6-stage high-pressure compressor, an annular combustion chamber with a pneumatic nozzle and a floating wall flame tube, a single-stage high-pressure turbine and a single-stage low-pressure turbine with opposite directions to the high-pressure turbine, an afterburner and a two-dimensional vector nozzle.  F-119 turbine engine composed of other components.

    This was what Lancelot wanted to find from the F-22, but he didn't stop after getting it. He pried the thing up, lifted it into the air, and then tapped it with his sword.  Got it on the sand next to it.  Then continue to take out the other engine from the aircraft and put them together.

    After doing this, Lancelot jumped off the Raptor fighter jet, lost the erosion of the blackening magic power, and returned to his original form. The aircraft now looks even more miserable.  The Black Knight was even more abandoned. He never looked at that plane again. Now, he roared and rushed towards another plane.

    This aircraft is much smaller. Compared with the shape of the F-22 aerial beast, it is just a bigger toy.  The aircraft looks quite long after its wings are spread, but the entire fuselage looks very narrow, flat, and short. From the top, it looks like the English letter "w" covered with iron sheets, and it has a single engine.  , no tail, not even a cockpit.

    Such an aircraft naturally cannot seat people, but there is no need to be a person. After all, it is an unmanned reconnaissance aircraft and does not need to seat people at all.  By the way, the model of this unmanned reconnaissance aircraft is RJ-170, which is an unmanned reconnaissance aircraft with extremely strong concealment performance.

    Now, Lancelot ran over and overturned it with a raised hand.  The plane that flipped over without igniting was immediately held by the Knight of the Lake with his hands and placed flat on the ground. Then he stretched out his hand to touch the fuselage of the plane, and made another big blow.

    "I swear, I will trample you to death right away!! Trample you to death!!!" Black a

    che

    He yelled desperately while running, but there was still no way to stop the guy's movements.

    And what Lancelot did this time was very simple. He didn't damage anything on the plane, he just broke off the landing gear inside the plane.  Then he rushed to something else.

    Kotomine Kirei was watching Hector's chakra ravaging his comrade, and while he was enjoying it, the great hero suddenly jumped into the air like a sun god, which made him feel something bad, and he immediately turned over  After getting into the tank where he was sitting, a second later, a shock wave that could only be emitted by a prohibited weapon made him almost pass out in the suffocating cab, and he collided with the shells and other guns loaded inside.

    After finally crawling out from the pile of guns, Kotomine Kirei hadn't even noticed what had opened his head when he heard a bang. He was shaken again. The top of his head was bright, and then he raised his head.  Come, look at a guy who looks like an evil ghost looking down from the turret hole.

    With one hand, he took a picture of a certain tank he liked, and in one fell swoop, he took the sight, barrel, and other items under the turret of the tank with a short barrel and flew away from the tank. Then he saw a person sitting inside.  , and many infantry weapons are piled on him.

    It is absolutely uncomfortable to be looked at by eyes full of hatred, even for a representative like Kotomine Kirei, being looked at by be

    Staring with evil red eyes, he felt like his whole body was being twisted by knives. Just as a bad thought came to his mind, he saw Lancelot inserting his hands under the tracks of the tank this time.

    "Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch"??Ouch＃§

    The sound penetrated the steel and reached Kotomine Kirei's brain. Suddenly his body, which had been revived by the black mud, almost collapsed, but he still commanded his body clearly and jumped out of the steel coffin before closing the lid.  He was right to do that, because a second later, the tank he was in was torn into two pieces by the berserker.

    Lancelot roared with disgust. He was now possessed by a mad god. He opened and closed his arms. In an instant, he actually tore a tank in half. The instrument panel, wiring, and seats inside were like  Animal offal strewn all over the floor, as well as guns and ammunition.

    Kotomine Kirei is lucky. That guy is a mad heroic spirit and his brain is not very good. When he first saw him and the weapon, he automatically filtered out the person and used his remaining rationality to select the weapon. Otherwise, with words  Mine Kirei's identity as the second villain leader meant that there was no way he could survive.

    Just like that, Lancelot threw all the weapons he wanted where the original drone and F-119 engine were, or rather, the fragments of the weapons he had destroyed.  There are tanks with only one turret, wings torn off from airplanes, and four airborne Vulcan cannons.  It＊s a bunch of messy things, and I don＊t know what criteria he used to select them.  However, he didn't damage the infantry equipment at all. He picked two Gatlings, a Barrett-type m109, and, by the way, he also collected a large number of missiles.

    ※Rattlesnakes, sparrows, whatever he saw were all removed from the aircraft, and they all came with brackets.

    Now, the guy walked up to the pile of tattered weapons that he carefully selected, abandoned the rapier, picked up two new swords and an octagonal red shield from the ground, and put them together with the pile of weapons.

    "Could it be" A faint thought loomed in the dark a

    che

    The flash in his mind was vague, making him feel a little timid and ridiculous at the same time. He felt that it was impossible to achieve, but also felt that it was possible.  Let him not dare to think deeply, because it may cause devastating damage to his reason and world view.

    However, be

    But before he could wait, a thicker black mist appeared on the hands of the black knight, and he took out his most powerful treasure, the indestructible lake light.  It's just that he didn't use this Elf Blade to destroy these weapons, but used this huge sword to pick up these weapons one by one.

    With A-level wrist strength, there is nothing he can't lift, and it's very, very high.  Then, this heroic spirit doing weird things also jumped up, and he caught up with the rising weapon at a faster speed.

    Next, there is a great project. The mad knight completed these things in less than five seconds. His movements are dizzying and you can't understand what he is doing, but that's how it would be if he slowed down.

    The Dark Knight reached out and grabbed the unmanned reconnaissance aircraft whose landing gear was removed. He took the Huguang Sword in his hand and inserted the hilt straight into the nose of the aircraft, leaving only the blade outside.  As a focal point, the man-machine jumped to the tank turret and grabbed it.  Aim the turret's axis base at the back of the aircraft, find the center point, and then buckle it down hard.

    It is also made of steel, but it is different with external force. Under the violent force of the Berserker, the turret's crankshaft easily passed through it, and it was a little too much.  Now the two of them have been combined into one piece of equipment, but it＊s very weird. It＊s not a flying tank, because there＊s a sword stuck in the head of the plane (in the first level of Call of Duty 6, I haven＊t been able to find any information about the tank in it.  . The turret is not big, and the barrel is not long, but it can undoubtedly fire shells. Only it can barely fit on the body of this Kandahar monster).  Immediately, the six iron snakes on Lancelot's back moved and grabbed the four airborne Vulcan cannons and the engine of the F-119. They used the same brutal method to tear open the outer skin of the aircraft and remove the Vulcan cannons.  The ammunition boxes were stuck, clamped or entangled. The four Vulcan cannons were roughly installed on both sides of the front and back of the aircraft, and were close to the fuselage. The engines were placed flat against the sides of the turret that penetrated the aircraft.  Secure it with aircraft skin iron.

    Now it＊s starting to look a little different, but this is the most important project.  After this most important project was completed, Lancelot grabbed the two wings that originally belonged to the F-15, and used the two swords to quickly draw them across, once, twice, and the two wings suddenly became thinner.  Half of it is only enough to be able to carry a missile carrier.  Lancelot let go of his sword, used the wings on his back to pull over the various missiles floating around, aligned the brackets of these missiles with the wings, and buckled them up one by one.

    Naturally, there are no symmetrical eyelets, but under his rough methods it's too much to say that he just buttoned them up.  Then he pulled the two portable Vulcan cannons over. He twisted the last parts of the thinned aircraft wings with his hands, and buckled them into the bullet boxes of the Vulcan cannons.He cut his calves, which was considered as connecting them to his legs, and at the same time looped the bullet chain around his arms.

    After that, he grabbed the two swords and clasped them on both sides of his waist.  The six iron snakes on the back pulled the drone that had turned into a super flying tank over. Lancelot didn't even look at it. He used the covering plate of the drone's landing gear as a belt, twisted it, and buckled it.  Dead on his waist, this piece of equipment that was almost the same height or even higher than him was used as a backpack by him.

    Then, he pulled the Barrett M109 over, used its bracket as a wrist guard, and buckled it on his right arm, and buckled the red shield with a cross star on his left arm.  superior.  Then, he pulled up the bullet chain wrapped around his arm, pulled up the Vulcan cannon, grabbed a handle in each hand, only held the trigger handle and ignored the support hand.

    Now, he is an alien.

    Finally, the six spiritual snakes behind him moved nimbly, passing through the gaps between the armor and the mecha. Two of them passed directly over the aircraft and stuck their tips into the middle of the turbine of the F-22 engine.  Two of them wrapped around his legs, tightly binding the wings of the aircraft with twelve missiles to his legs.  Two more went through the plane, making this crazy harness stick to him even more securely.

    After doing all this, the Berserker was almost about to fall to the ground, but before that, an explosive black and red fire came from his body

    "Are you kidding! What the hell are you doing? It's bullshit. Gundam? That's fine. I can't regret cutting off the contract" Hei a

    che

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away out of nowhere, watching the guy fall to the ground and thinking about it, almost breaking the double speed state.

    So many words show that he already believes it, but he doesn't want to believe it, and he comforts himself with reason: "It's impossible. His ability cannot be combined with the Noble Phantasm. He can only use the ability of a certain weapon alone.  There is no way to combine them"

    ※��?�?�?��?�?�?��?�?�?��?�?�?��?�?�?��?�?�?��?�?�〞  〞〞〞〞〞〞〞〞〞〞!!!§

    A burst of shocking madness destroyed his thinking, and the dark fire that was like a comet falling rekindled again, and a terrifying devil emerged from the sand. It had a pair of huge black wings, and its skin covered his whole body.  Two long and narrow ailerons were on his legs. On both sides above his shoulders and behind his legs, four huge serial gun barrels were so ferocious that they looked like they could sieve the earth.  He holds two of their kind in his hands, and there are even bigger guns and shields on his arms. On top of his head is a single horn that rises to the sky, which is a sharp sword pierced on the wings. There is a strip behind him.  Straight tail.  Haha, that's a tank barrel with reverse direction.

    The whole body is wrapped in black flames. It is neither the posture of a fallen angel nor the appearance of a smoke-filled ghost. It has sharp edges and corners of steel and red blood vessels all over the body, making it more ferocious than poison.  That's not a fallen angel, nor a smoke demon, but a steel demon!  !  !

    "Can't"

    There is nothing impossible. Now, this guy has begun to tremble. The two black pipes on his back are connected to the sonic engine. The magic power that swallows all weapons directly acts on the turbine and pipes, causing the fuselage to tremble and rotate.  Then there were sharp flames that could not be distinguished as black or red. In the cross talk, which was even more explosive than the previous fall, the Berserker soared into the sky.

    This guy who is roaring in the sky, with red lotus eyes full of resentment, is like a big mouth waiting to be opened, facing the darkness a

    che

    Come roaring.

    "No way, here comes another" black a

    che

    He took a breath of air and said, "Then I can take back what I said before I trample you to death."

    But it＊s helpless, black a

    che

    I still don＊t understand why that guy was able to assimilate so many Noble Phantasms into one Noble Phantasm for use, and it was still the Noble Phantasm that he destroyed and damaged.

    Because of the scabbard.

    Lancelot＊s knights cannot die with their bare hands. They use any weapons they encounter as their own treasures. Those below level D can be forcibly upgraded to level D, and those above level D can maintain their original level.  But it is indeed impossible to clasp two swords together and use them as double-edged swords.  But King Arthur's scabbard was within him.

    This scabbard can tell the owner of the recovery injury. If it is a heroic spirit, then the noble phantom he owns can be repaired together.  And now the weapons that the Black Knight placed on his body have all become his Noble Phantasms, and they can naturally be repaired.

    "However, something that is not a Noble Phantasm in itself was stiffly buckled together. Their respective fractures were connected together and squeezed together. They could not be restored at all, or they were flat.The lower body of his body grew and stretched out the plane.  Either the aircraft recovers and the tanks are squeezed out.  It＊s just that the scabbard is so perfect, so perfect that it＊s indescribable.

    It can repair these Noble Phantasms together without discarding any part, but something that is not a Noble Phantasm in the first place cannot be repaired.  Therefore, the wounds of these Noble Phantasms are being restored by the scabbard, and at the same time they are being squeezed by the fractures of the surrounding Noble Phantasms, and then restored, squeezed again, restored again, squeezed again, restored again, squeezed again

    Finally, a balance is born, the wounds of each Noble Phantasm are connected together, and the recovery and regeneration make them connect together as if they are stretched together, regardless of each other, thus forming a Noble Phantasm.

    That is, fusion!  !  !

    Since then, the strongest be

    , the combination is completed!  !  !  !

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text Chapter 213 The Divine Comedy of Air Combat

    The black filth corroded the steel, uniting the various machines that had been brutalized by external forces, but it was no different from scrap metal. The electronic components and damaged physical structure made these weapons unable to play their original role at all. Even the Berserker  abilities cannot be used together.

    Fortunately, he has a treasure that can solve this problem.  .

    It can heal the host and repair the scabbard of the host's own weapon weapon, thus repairing the existing weapon that has been destroyed.  But what Lancelot equips himself now is a pile of broken copper and iron nailed together. It is not a normal Noble Phantasm at all. Apart from worrying about whether it will explode due to the violence of the berserker, you have nothing more to do.  Many uses.  Therefore, when the restored Noble Phantasm repairs these weapons and restores their various damaged areas, the broken areas of these connected weapons begin to repair, the armor regrows, and extends outwards  .

    As a result, they squeezed the broken parts of other weapons and could not stop the recovery or continue the recovery. Their respective recovered wounds squeezed and collided with each other, but they could not return to their original appearance. After squeezing, tearing, and rolling,  After the blending and collision, although the Noble Phantasm did not repair the broken steel to their original appearance, it strangely connected them together, turning them from negative numbers into one Noble Phantasm.

    Originally, in addition to the strongest holy sword, the Lady of the Lake gave Lancelot the strongest protection and gave Artoria the strongest defense.  Its strength will become clear when facing the epoch-making star.  Now that Lancelot has obtained this precious phantom, who else can stop him?

    Now, relying on the repair ability of the scabbard, a treasure has been created that no one knows about. It has the capabilities of air combat and land combat, the attack firepower of howitzers and Vulcan cannons, and the ability to reach twice the speed of sound.  The acceleration force, as well as guided weapons and radar scanning that are inescapable on both the ground and the air, and armor-piercing cannons that can unexpectedly and accurately snipe targets at two kilometers, even in close combat, the double swords at the waist can cut down the opponent at any time.  Cut melons and vegetables.

    This is an unprecedented weapon. It combines modern weapons with negative numbers into one through the ability of heroic spirits, and turns it into something that can be used in air combat and land combat and is a hundred times more terrifying than them. Maybe something similar to this may be invented in the future.  Well, but now

    The dark resentment penetrated deeply into the armor and electronic components, turning the originally rigid modern machinery into a color heavier than crude oil, and this new unknown treasure was covered with dark red like blood vessels.  The colors crisscrossed the entire body, extremely ferocious.

    As the thick black mist emanated from its body, the tail inflammations shot out from the mouths of the three engines were like the breath of a giant beast, making these blood vessels appear looming, as if they were moving with the breathing of the huge beast, and there were  The blood is flowing, giving people the illusion that the internal organs of animals are moving.

    You can say that this is a half-creature that is a mixture of steel and monster. You can also say that it is a prehistoric monster wearing a piece of steel armor.  In short, the existence of this guy has completely destroyed the definition of a Noble Phantasm, which is a symbol and the most powerful ability held by heroic spirits in the past.

    He has mastered all three types of basic Noble Phantasms: against people, against armies, against cities.

    However, being able to use all weapons as his own Noble Phantasm, the Berserker relies on this ability to control other weapons.  However, being able to split many weapons without damaging the parts you want is also because of the ability of the berserker. He can regard all weapons as his own treasures and use them skillfully, and can exert their original effects (stab with a spear,  For example, cutting with a knife or the like, getting the Death Thorn Spear is just a stab. Don't think that he can use a curse to reverse the cause and effect. At most, the wound of the person stabbed by the spear will not heal due to the curse), because the moment the weapon is taken,  The Berserker had already analyzed its structure and knew what every tiny part of it looked like, so when cutting open the aircraft to remove the engine, Lancelot knew how much to cut and how to cut it.

    However, the weapon he synthesized now was not originally a weapon.  This is a Noble Phantasm synthesized by the Berserker himself. It is unprecedented. No one has ever seen or used it. Even if all its structures are known, how should the Knight of the Lake use it as a Noble Phantasm?

    Of course, you can use it however you want.  Lancelot would never create a piece of crap and carry it on his back.

    "Hang bang"

    The running avenger suddenly heard a strange sound, very loud, with a very rough tone, a bit like the roar of an animal, and also like some kind of strange sound deliberately made by humans, followed closely by "ding thump thump thump thump".

    ※Hang bang＃thump thump thump thump＃§

    "What's the sound?" He muttered, and then the repeated sound made the Avengers understand that it wasWhat, the sound sounded like it was coming from a very far away place, but the conclusion he made made him so stunned that he couldn't be more stunned: "sound, music!!!?"

    Isn＊t it, and the sound is not quiet, the sound that resounds in this world is no less than the sound of the world collapsing, it is some kind of rough rock percussion.  This strange syllable filled the sea of ??sand, and everything from the atmosphere in the sky to the yellow ocean on the ground was infected with this song.  But, where did this sound come from?

    This is within Iskandar＊s inherent barrier. That guy＊s Noble Phantasm has nothing but the ability to materialize a group of muscular men, and the impostor is convinced that he will never have subordinates who can compose music.

    "It's funny, where did the music come from?" He turned around and looked behind him. Except for a saint who was eager to chop himself, it was a wild beast in the sky that wanted to blast him into a colander. There was nothing else.

    But black a

    che

    He glanced back and then looked back again. He was so surprised that his face twitched. He stared at the thing that had surpassed human cognition, eating the hot sand in the air with his mouth wide open.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If this burst of music is released mechanically, then it must be released mechanically Forget it, let＊s not talk nonsense, there is only one person here who has something to do with machinery, and that is be.

    , and black a

    che

    I also heard it very clearly. The sound was indeed coming from far away, approaching with the approach of the berserker, coming from the air.  And it＊s not just music anymore, after the first two lines of polyphonic music, it starts to sing, and now it becomes a song.

    ※thisain＊tasongfo

    the

    oken-hea

    Ted!  !  "(This is not a song for the sad)

    "Chi!!" Maybe this is really not a song for sad people, but after it was sung, it really hurt the impostor's heart. Maybe only a burst of blood can express his current thoughts.

    "The Dark Berserker is just a synthesized combat machine. Even if it has powerful firepower, powerful propulsion power, and powerful ammunition storage, all of them are very good and powerful, butbutbut why the hell is he playing a song!"  !  It's funny, but the author was bored and wanted to add some highlights.

    However, if we really want to talk about the reason, it is that a US soldier stationed abroad was bored and sat inside to listen to his own music while inspecting weapons. One day, he fell asleep while lying in the tank, and ended up giving up the music player.  forget.  Later, the Avengers got the tank, but he didn't notice such a small thing inside. Then when Lancelot dismantled the tank, he took it out and embedded it into the RJ-170.  The strength of holding the scabbard was restored together.

    Afterwards, after returning to normal operation, the engine was turned on. A few seconds later than the aircraft engine, a bonjovi song began to roar, and the sound completely overwhelmed the roar of the engine. This was also due to its connection with the aircraft.  The facilities were assimilated, and the sound pickup device that was supposed to be a reconnaissance aircraft was reversed and used, releasing this heavy metal rock song.

    ※nosilentp

    aye

    Thefaith-depa

    Ted!  § (silent prayer after losing faith)

    Now, in addition to a saint, there is also a music expert who is chasing the Avengers These are all the same.

    Then, he heard a noise from the music in the sky. Because the music was too strong, he could only barely identify it as the roar of lightning

    Originally, Iskandar was driving a bullock cart and stayed in the air. He was not only watching the movements of the berserkers in his army, but also letting his sacred bull rest. When the chariot was damaged, he crazily emerged from the darkness.

    che

    There he absorbs magic power and repairs it. Fortunately, his sacred cow can recover quickly as long as it has magic power like a heroic spirit. He mainly repairs his chariot.

    Then he saw his super general throwing the Berserker around like a dead dog and throwing it into the air like trash.  This made the conquering king who was almost KOed by Lancelot a little depressed.

    But soon he saw another dramatic turn, be

    He unexpectedly turned from the air and fell into the weapons that he could explain one by one, and then took apart the weapons and combined them.  Although Iskandar is not a modern man, how can a man who has seen the world's soldiers not understand that the combined weapons can only be scrap metal.

    He watched the guy skillfully equip various dismantled weapons in the air, and then let them fall together. Iskandar, a man who was so cheerful and willing to believe in his dreams, was mentally prepared to see this.  How a guy falls on the sandA beautiful round pit appeared.

    but＃＃

    He was rushing up from the sand that was about to fall, and a large dark shadow rushed out, which surprised him for a moment. Then the guy was covered in alloy armor. The darkness was comparable to the guards of hell, with modern technology and the posture of ancient warcraft.  Combining the fantasy black wings with Iskandar's favorite collection of modern warfare weapons, he conquered this guy's heart in one fell swoop.

    "Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh!!!" Now it was the Conqueror King's turn to moan. He was like a poor imitator. In fact, he was just excited. Little stars began to appear in his eyes.  , only to hear him yell: "I have decided that you will definitely be the best vanguard captain under me."

    "Give me" Bai a

    che

    He could hear that guy's voice coming from the sky in the distance, but he just said these words in such a arrogant way, which made him want to complain but unable to speak, so he had to say to himself: "**  of!"

    Is that nigger good-looking?  Handsome?  Awesome?

    ※Perhaps Diarmuid will say it＊s ugly when he sees it, Medea will say it＊s ugly when she sees it, and Medusa will say, huh, it can＊t run as fast as my child.  But now in Iskandar's eyes, probably the richest countries he conquered are not as good-looking as this guy, and the sculptures of the most powerful artists are not as handsome as this guy. When it comes to strength, I have seen that guy drive an F-15.  After the gesture, the Conqueror King, who had made up for it, couldn't imagine what he could do with these guys.  current ride

    There is no expectation in his eyes, only desire, which can be seen from the sparkling little stars in his eyes - just for a moment, a guy who is more than two meters tall and can play sumo wrestling with a silverback orangutan can actually  It＊s such a terrifying thing to have eyes full of little stars like the little girl in Sichun (Oh, my heart). (If students who feel uncomfortable can imagine Luffy seeing the flying Meili with a cockscomb head, then  A starry eye, which is not vivid but can still represent Iskandar＊s current mood).

    Then, the guy started singing, and the Conqueror was shocked again, because he didn't expect that guy to have artistic talent!  !  !

    It is a combination of elegant temperament and mighty attitude, with an offensive beauty that is so complex that it cannot be defended. At this moment, the conquering king was conquered by this person, and he was completely and completely without the ability to resist.  In his eyes, the Black Knight is more mysterious than the Sphinx, more arrogant and powerful than Darius, and more talented than the best singer in Persepolis!  !

    He really looks forward to seeing what this guy will look like next. What will he look like after his power is released? Maybe this guy will create a new chapter in modern combat methods at this moment.  However, what he is more looking forward to is that after he recovers this guy, he will send this guy to the front line of the battlefield every battle. Not to mention the lethality, the impact on the enemy with this posture is powerful enough.  Well, who has ever seen a human being wearing a steel coat made of aircraft and tanks, fighting like a Transformer, and every battle has a soundtrack that is more powerful than any war drum as a battlefield decoration? It＊s really think about it and you will feel  The scene is astonishing and the momentum is astonishing, making people intoxicated just thinking about it.

    Well, Iskandar just wanted to show off this guy.

    He was really looking forward to it. He expected to get this guy's allegiance right away, even if he had to exchange his throne for it (anyway, a king whose mission is to conquer the world would not be stingy with the throne of Macedonia), as long as this incomparable  The cool guy can be in his team and pull the wind with him.  He even started to drive it towards the guy without even repairing the wheels.

    Lightning paved a solid road in the sky, and dark bulls galloped on it. A chariot used the power of lightning to speed up to 250 meters in an instant, and then continued to accelerate, suddenly shortening the distance between it and the berserker.

    ※iain＆tgonna

    ejustafaceinthec

    owd!  !  § (I don＊t want to be an insignificant one among the vast crowd)

    The Dark Knight, who was accelerating and flying wildly, seemed not to hear the sound of the sacred bull chariot, and continued flying without looking back. Also, who could hear anything else in such loud music.  He just aimed at the dark archer in front of him, and probably knew in his frantic mind that this guy was the source of evil, and that everything was caused by this guy.  Even though he knew that these embodied heroic spirits would not disappear immediately because of this guy's death, but would be irreversibly weakened, he decided to deal with this guy first, and these terrifying equipment were prepared for the remaining enemies〞〞  He just barely managed to get through without breaking his neck, but it was a terrifying undercurrent that could swallow up any country.

    &nbsp; But although he wants to kill Black A first

    che

    , but there was a guy who didn＊t agree.  The lightning is roaring, ride

    Jumped up behind him.

    He was careful to use force to make be

    "Submission, after all, taming a beast will not work when talking, he has learned something before."  The voltage power of the lightning emitted by the sacred cow's front hooves and wheels is incomparable to ordinary measurement methods. The sound alone can make thunder and lightning feel ashamed. The lightning is like silver paint overflowing in the space, and he is  The enemies in front were all turned pale, and their voices were almost the same as the singing, but at this moment it sounded like the singing had a third accompaniment.

    ※you＆

    Egognahea

    Myvoice,whenishoutitoutloud!  !  !  § (You will hear my voice when I sing my voice out loud)

    At this rate, if that guy turned around in time, he would probably only be struck by the flash of light.

    However, just when the bull's hooves were about to trample the guy from the air, Iskandar suddenly noticed the dark knight's eyes. In the gap between the half of the helmet that turned his head, there was like a red lotus fire that would never go out.  eyes.  The Conqueror felt that the red light of destruction was meaningful, full of mockery and cruelty. Only then did he realize that at some point, he had seen the front of Lancelot, which had been blocked by war equipment.

    The fallen warrior, who was originally flying at high speed, suddenly flipped his huge wings. After turning around with the flying iron suit of the storm, Iskandar faced a total of six Vulcan cannons on his shoulders, waist and hands.  , and they should start spinning.

    ※it＊smylife!!!!§ (This is my life)

    The singing voice of ** was the signal for the rotation of the high-speed rotating gun barrel. With a mechanical rotation sound that was no less than the roar of a ferocious beast, the six Vulcan cannons roared in unison, blooming into red lotus fire like blood, and instantly  The entire upper part of the Berserker was dyed a sinful dark red color.

    The dark mecha trembled violently, and the fuselage was violently unstable due to the full release of all the heavy machine guns. However, the berserker avoided the accident through his transcendent skills, not looking ahead, and using the modified and weighted fuselage.  Flying upside down, maintaining the speed and balance of flight through tiny self-adjustments.  At the same time, the ammunition struck the target 0.3 seconds after it was fired - and it was still surrounded from six sides.

    No matter how fast the Kamui Wheel is, it cannot be faster than a bullet, so Iskandar can only wait for death, but Iskandar seems to be too lucky,

    The bullets that were supposed to be riddled with holes miraculously just flew past him, and the six petal-shaped firepower actually passed by the side of the bullock cart, not even touching the side.  But this is not because of the sudden luck or character of this stupid man in red, but because of be

    Do it deliberately.

    From the beginning, the angle of the Vulcan gun was increased a bit to let all the bullets be empty. The reason for doing this is to not let the Ride

    He escaped because of the gap in firepower of one of the parties. Even if he was put into the big hole at the beginning, he seemed to be able to do it with ease, but when it was finally tightened, he had nowhere to escape.

    It＊s the same as fishing.

    Six crazy lines of fire began to weave a network, the firepower began to intersect, and the six lines began to slowly overlap each other. Ordinary teams can usually kill the target through cross firepower, but now through six lines of firepower to attack a target at the same time, the King of Conqueror faced  It＊s no longer the crossfire, but the Tathagata Buddha＊s Five Finger Mountain, oh, Six Finger Mountain.

    Furthermore, when Lancelot reduced his firepower, he controlled himself to start raising it, raising it up.  The dark mecha changes its forward angle just to create the best killing array.

    Just watch the six lines of fire suddenly twist and shrink, like a fist that turned its wrist and clenched it, and suddenly wrapped Iskandar in the airtight center Lightning roared, thunder roared  The cry of the sacred cow was like the roar of a beast. Faced with such a close contact with the god of death, Iskandar showed no fear at all. On the contrary, he had a naughty smile on his face.

    He suddenly pulled on the reins, but this time it was not to speed up the cart, but to move upward.

    He used an incredible way to move forward, turning the sacred bull into a rocket that shot straight into the sky. Then during the lightning sprint, he jerked the reins to change the direction of the bullock cart again, flipping it over several times.

    If you describe this process in detail, then it is a ride

    Under a high thrust, the reversal of vertical ascent.  First, a low-thrust fighter plane raises its nose, rolls 180 degrees, rises to a very high altitude, and then reverses again. This canIt is a classic air combat maneuver created by German pilot Max Immelmann, so the Immelmann maneuver is named after him.  But this is to be able to change the flight direction as quickly as possible, avoid or change the movement of the chasing character.  And Iskandar did this twice in a row.

    You can see that the Shenwei Wheel has almost become a strange-looking spaceship. It deflects with incredible movements to avoid the shrinking claws of death.  And after that be

    When he realized something was wrong, he raised his body, changed the angle and pursued again, but was dodged by the King of Conquerors one by one. The black and red barrage was like an extremely heavy chain, unable to restrain the chariot that only gods could control.

    "Hahahahahahaha" After dodging all the attacks in succession, Iskandar was able to move freely, and then he began to perform his second Immelman maneuver.

    With a flash of lightning, the divine wheel disappeared. The berserker＊s resentful eyes were obscured by the firelight of bullets. He stopped and turned his head to look around, trying to find the enemy.  However, he first discovered the enemy's traces from behind.  Moreover, the enemy himself let him discover it.

    "The Immelman spin is indeed a good skill, huh." As if he was very satisfied with the action he just made, Iskandar nodded with satisfaction. He made two consecutive 90-degree rotations, causing  The forward movement that made it impossible for the eyes to follow successfully avoided Lancelot's sight and went around behind him, even getting as close as less than one meter away.

    And all this is due to the previous Holy Grail War. During the Battle of Yuanchuan, Iskandar once saw be

    The incarnated dragon knight fought against the King of Heroes' Golden Light Boat. Although he didn't get to take a closer look, it made the King of Conqueror fall in love at first sight. Later, he was summoned again by the Avengers who knew this technique and got all the theories. How could he not use it?  The truth, it seems now, is that the conquering king can fly freely in not only the earth, but also the sky.

    ※it＊snowo

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.§ (Start now or never)

    In the midst of singing and rocking, he stretched out his giant arm and scratched the shoulder of the nearby berserker: "Youoh, your equipment is now mine."

    Compared to the heroic shouts of the conquering king, Lancelot didn't respond at all. He was so calm that he didn't even make a move, and just let the machine answer on his behalf.

    Just when Iskandar stretched out his hand to touch Lancelot's mecha, there was a sound of steel turning. The conquering king stared blankly at the Vulcan barrel in front of him that was facing away from him. It turned over at the right angle.  Pointing at his face.

    ※Oh oh!!!§

    The giant man in red shook his eyebrows and stopped.  But the six-barreled Vulcan cannon had no intention of stopping. The barrels of the accelerating rotation had already begun to brew black and red anger.

    How could Iskandar dare to continue to reach out and touch Lancelot? He would be using his own head as a honeycomb. At that moment, he squatted down and secretly ordered the bullock cart to move forward quickly. Amidst the roaring roar of machine guns,  , the king who had a chance to make a sneak attack now fled in a hurry.

    The other three Vulcan cannons on the dark body had also turned around, chasing and intercepting the escaping King of Conqueror, causing him to keep turning the bullock cart over to avoid the bullets full of resentment.  However, all of this was shot without the Knight of the Lake even turning his head. He stood with his back to the King of Conqueror, not even moving.

    It＊s like there are eyes in the back that can clearly see his position, allowing gunfire to erupt.  Each of the 1,200 bullets fired per minute exceeds the speed of sound, and when the six barrels are fired in rotation, Iskandar will never encounter the popular jam situation.

    So the song was sung along with the roar of gunfire: "iain'tgonnalivefo

    eve

    ,ijustwannalivewhilei'malive.  § (I don＊t expect eternal life, I just want to live well in my lifetime)

    "If the King of Conqueror had used his brain at that time, he would have remembered that the RJ-170 used as the main flying object was a reconnaissance aircraft

    The reconnaissance plane connected to Lancelot and becoming his Noble Phantasm can capture images from many angles and long distances. At the same time, it is connected to be

    ＊s visual connection.  It was equivalent to Lancelot being able to see the image captured by the camera of the reconnaissance plane in front of him at the same time. Therefore, even without turning around, he could clearly see the King of Conqueror coming around behind him.  Rather, he deliberately let the Conquering King go behind him, just to change the current situation because he wanted the previous Conquering King to avoid his attack.

    Originally, the Berserker did not expect that the Red-Haired King would use aerial tactical maneuvers to evade his six consecutive blocks. He underestimated the enemy.  However, the Conquering King did not expect that the Mad Knight wouldSeeing his position through the eyes of the Kandahar monster, he also underestimated the enemy.

    Now, under attack from behind by the Knight of the Lake, Iskandar desperately ran away.  However, this time, the Berserker will not miss easily. The explosive red fire has already burned to the edge of the Conqueror King's wheel.

    The song is still singing.

    ※it＊smylife!!!!§ (This is my life)

    (Originally I wanted to write about a berserker carrying multiple weapons and transforming into a Transformer. The original idea was not from Transformers, but from Justice Warrior, a cartoon from a long time ago. I can＊t find the Chinese version now. Alas,  It＊s a pity that I can＊t relive the past. Thinking about the previous initial number, depth bomb number, and motorcycle number, tsk tsk. As for the addition of this English song, it＊s just because I like this song. If you think it＊s weird, don＊t comment.)

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text Chapter 214 The Shadow of Red

    sa

    Her body rolled in the air. She slashed her sword through the air to neutralize the force of her flying. She used the power of the Wind King's barrier to stay in the air for a while and adjust her posture.

    Just now, she was knocked away at the moment when Lu Bu's sword and halberd intersected, and she flew quite high.  But it was not Lu Bu's power that knocked her away, but the horse on which Lu Bu sat.  .

    Feeling the severe pain in my chest, sa

    He frowned and looked at the knight below, and couldn't help scolding himself for being careless. He only looked at the rider but forgot about the mount itself.

    When the swords and halberds collided, even Lu Bu couldn't hit the King of Knights to such a high altitude with the help of horse power, but Lu Bu's mount was quite impressive.

    When she collided with Lu Bu's weapon with all her strength, her whole body was exposed in front of Chi Tu Ma.

    How could this humane horse give up this opportunity? It simply shook its head, its neck became the strongest whip, its head became a hammer, and it hit the horse.

    ＊s chest.  sa is already at a disadvantage

    How to stop it, it will fly directly into the sky.  Now sa

    I feel like if it weren＊t for the armor, my sternum would be broken.

    Although it is not as eye-catching as the King of Conqueror＊s Divine Wheel, the Red Rabbit Horse is, after all, the Noble Phantasm of the Heroic Spirit, and the Noble Phantasm is se

    Vant＊s must-win weapon, this horse cannot be a simple creature that can run, it is not a bad idea to say it is a spiritual beast.  In addition, the gold chain and yellow iron it wears are like the armor of a heroic spirit. If Lu Bu and the red rabbit horse stand side by side, then the power of this horse will not be inferior to Lu Bu's, and it is another famous warrior who can conquer battles.  Such a majestic gesture, I actually forgot about it.

    He took another look at the horse that shook its head and hissed like a mock, sa

    Landing in the wind.

    The horse is laughing and the man is sneering.  Lu Bu stayed still, waiting for sa

    Landing down.

    "Let me tell you something." Lu Bu was very calm now. He didn't show any contempt now, but his current face would make people think that his previous contemptuous expression still had a human touch.  〞〞Now even Shura will be scared away by Lu Bu's ghostly expression, just listen to him say sa

    Said: "In my era, when all the heroes stood together, every guy had a few people like you under his command. Among them, your ability was not even among the top three, that is, Zhang Liao's level.  It will take a long time to become my enemy."

    "Probably in Lu Bu's eyes, apart from him, there are only three other people in the world, Liu, Guan, and Zhang. The enemies in front of him are only his subordinates, but he has not heard of the ghosts and gods that make the children in Jiangnan dare not cry at night.

    "So?"sa

    Ignoring the other party's contempt, since I am only at the level of Zhang Liao, then why did Cao Cao kill Lu Bu alone and keep Zhang Liao in the past.

    Lu Bu seemed to smile: "You should be grateful that at the last moment, you can understand what the strongest martial art is. After returning to the Throne of Heroes, you can sigh and regret it!!!"

    A strong feeling emanated from Lu Bu's body. It could be said that the murderous intention was too strong, or that the waves were too cold. However, along with this momentum, Lu Bu's body was surging with magic power, and the blood-red glow reflected the red rabbit.  With horse-colored flames, Lu Bu is now like a god of fire.

    Vant itself relies on magic power to act, and it also uses magic power to increase its abilities, sa

    The release of magic power is the best among them, so she can tell that Lu Bu's release of magic power is really simple.  It's just preparation for the next step, using all the magic power on the hands and feet, so it has this color.

    He suddenly jumped up from his horse, holding one hand in front and the other holding a halberd, and fell from the sky.

    Abandoned the horse?  sa

    Suspense, ride

    This class itself relies on mounts to enhance its abilities. Just now, he suffered a loss from the opponent's mount. Now this guy actually gave up the red rabbit horse, but ran over on his own. Is he so confident that he can win against a pair of horses?  Is there an absolute chance of winning in this case?

    The moment sa

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just put away the Wind King barrier for later use.  But ride

    The attack was very tyrannical, and there was no point in confronting it head-on. Therefore, facing the halberd that fell from the sky, the sword knight chose to retreat.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? took a few steps back to avoid the sand and dust split by the painting halberd, but Lu Bu did not stop, and before he landed, he found sa

    With the intention of retreating, at the moment of touching the ground, the painted halberd was pushed out, with the hand as the point, the halberd as the head, and facing sa

    The center of his eyebrow was stabbed.

    The knight raised his sword quickly, using it as a shield to defend himself.

    There was a clang, not too loud, sa

    Use your sword to stop the sharp edge of the painted halberd.??, and at the same time, the body retreated sharply backward.  Lu Bu gave chase, and Fang Tian's painted halberd transformed into an arm three times as long as his. His mighty body ran at full speed, seemingly about to kill him.

    Torn into pieces, red tassels surrounded by silver lightning, facing sa

    ＊s head and face were chopped off.

    Suddenly left and right, up and down, Lu Bu waved a long-handled blade with one hand, and pointed the sharp edge of his halberd towards sa

    Chopping every place on the body, sa

    You can only use the sword blade as a shield to block the fierce attacks again and again.  She originally planned to rush forward after the opponent's attack, but Lu Bu swung Fang Tian's painted halberd faster than her, leaving her too late to do so.  It's not that Lu Bu is very fast, but when he attacks, after one blow from left to right, the painted halberd will immediately sweep back, sa

    Although he could avoid the strike, he would be hit by the hilt of the halberd nearly one foot before he could rush towards Lu Bu and attack.

    Lu Bu used Fang Tian's painted halberd as a long-handled sledgehammer. From a long distance, he swung it left and right with one hand and struck hard.

    On the body, no matter where it is.  Because as long as it hurts her, no matter how small the wound is, cumulatively, it will change the situation of the battle for the two people fighting in close combat.

    Originally, this was how long-handled weapons were used, using their length to prevent opponents with short-blade weapons from getting close, and they could only be killed outside the attack range. As a result, various long-handled weapons and guns were later developed.  , spears, halberds, etc., but every inch longer is stronger. To develop these weapons, in order to prevent yourself from having flaws when attacking the ground, too long blades will make it difficult for the user to control them, so you can use long swords skillfully.  Without exception, all heroes with swords are masters, and Lu Bu is the master among masters.

    We can＊t go on like this, otherwise we will only be suppressed, sa

    He used his holy sword to fight back against the painted halberd, but it couldn't hurt Lu Bu because of its length.

    Lu Bu kept using his halberd to draw crosses. This time he and sa

    Fighting against the enemy is not just relying on brute force, but using Fang Tianji's strengths to bully sa

    The short holy sword kept suppressing her.  Even if the ability values ??are the same, in this case, Lu Bu relies on the strength of the halberd, and the inertia generated by each strike is against SA.

    It＊s a big impact.

    However, this is not a problem for the Knight of Swords.

    Wind King's barrier flashed out air waves again. When it collided with the King's Sword again, Lu Bu suddenly felt a huge force coming from the painted halberd, and his hand bent sideways uncontrollably.

    This is sa

    ??Using the wind power of the Wind King's barrier to increase her strength, she briefly squeezed Fang Tian's painted halberd away. Then, the sword did not leave the halberd, sa

    Running forward against the handle of the painted halberd, the flowing blade brushed against the long golden handle, carrying sparks, and hit Lu Bu's head directly.

    The wind hindered Fang Tianji, and when it couldn't turn back, it rushed forward. The short distance passed by in a flash, sa

    The timing and distance of ? were grasped very well, however, just as sa

    When he was about to chop off the flying general's head, his face twisted.  sa

    The sword just cut through the air.

    No, it＊s not twisted, but because Lu Bu＊s head tilted back and his whole body leaned back. His face looked a bit distorted, but that＊s because his whole body fell backwards.

    Lu Fengxian saw sa

    When he was about to sprint over, he removed the strength of the hand holding the halberd, relaxed his body, leaned back, his head, chest, arms, abdomen, and thighs were all flush with the ground, and 80% of his whole body fell down. However, only two  His calf was like a nail driven into the ground, motionless, and his whole body was supported by his flying bear boots so he didn't fall to the ground.  Seeing a sword that could steal a person's mind and then kill him pass in front of his eyes, it almost touched his eyelashes.

    At this time, Lu Bu's free hand came in handy. He made a fist with one hand and pointed it at himself like a fired cannonball.

    ＊s head was blasted.

    Gritting her teeth, she pulled back her hands with the holy sword and blocked it in front of her face. The wrist guards on her arms served as shields, barely blocking the punch, but at the cost of being knocked away by the huge force.

    With the idea of ??improving Lu Bu's strength once again in his mind, Bai Yin's armor deflected in the air and landed easily.

    However, in sa

    As soon as she landed, the first thing she saw was a figure, but she didn't see it clearly. She just saw his right hand pushing forward, like a weapon like an eagle's beak.

    "What＃＃"

    Horrified, she originally attacked Lu Bu unsuccessfully, but the latter dodged on her back and counterattacked her. She took advantage of the situation and retreated. If Lu Bu wanted to get up and pursue him again, it would be too late at this time. sa

    ※I didn＊t expect that I would be attacked by Lu Bu before I even landed.  Not enoughUnder the precaution of ??, sa

    They had no choice but to cope with it, as Lu Bu's attack became a surprise attack.

    However, at the moment when the swords and halberds collided, she saw Lu Bu's sneer through the invisible sword No, before that, it should be Lu Bu's painted halberd's edge. How could she see his face first?

    Naturally, you can't see his face. After all, Lu Bu pushed the halberd forward to attack. You can see his face now because he withdrew the halberd.  At the last moment, the flying general turned his hand away and stabbed the nearly three-meter long halberd to one side, avoiding collision with the sword of victory and contract.  But it was only for a moment. Lu Bu deflected the halberd, and then deflected the halberd back to its original path.  It has been a long time for the heroic spirit to fly on the ground.

    However, this made Sa, who wanted to defend himself,

    I lost my move, and now the sword in front of me is useless, the attack has become sideways, sa

    He quickly changed his hand and turned the sword edge to the side.

    The sound of steel pouring down, sa

    When he suddenly changed his hand, he didn't attack with all his strength, but was knocked a little crooked by Lu Bu's halberd.  At this time, Lu Bu stepped into the sand. The gravity of the kick did not leave any trace on the sand, but the power went deep into the ground. With this power, Lu Bu forcibly stopped his forward momentum, and even some  Move back, between wanting to retreat and wanting to retreat.

    At the same time, while using this foot to stabilize his body, Lu Bu flipped the long halberd that had been slashed diagonally, switched sides and slid towards Sa

    ＊s head was going to be slashed towards her waist with a betrayal.

    Can＊t keep up

    Because he raised his sword to answer the halberd in a hurry, it caused sa

    The overall balance has been destroyed, and now it encounters Lu Bu's second backhand halberd. It is too late to defend for the second time, and it is about to be cut in half by Lu Bu's sword.

    At this moment, the Wind King barrier that had been shrunk due to caution came into use, and sa

    Silver light flashed on his hand, and the high-density wind pressure that had been restrained on the sword was suddenly released.

    The power that was originally supposed to be used for attacks has now become an accelerating rocket in times of emergency, sa

    Pulling the blade down, there was a loud noise, like a monster roaring, her armor lost all trace, leaving only a silvery residual light.  And sa

    The figure disappeared, and Lu Bu seemed to be hit, his body became unstable and he took a step back.

    That is the Wind King's hammer, which releases the high-pressure airflow hiding the sword at once, creating a sound that breaks through everything. Because it is similar to the roar of a dragon, it is also called the Wind King's roar. Now, sa

    Using the power of this rush, he broke away from the attack area and rushed out.

    But because it was released nearby, sa

    He himself was also hit by the power of the wind. His internal organs, which were already in great pain, were now on fire. It was because of this sudden force that Lu Bu was hit by it, and his attack was suddenly interrupted.  I haven't used this move like this before, not only because time didn't allow it, but also Lu Bu wouldn't let her attack, sa

    May aim at Lu Bu＊s head and release this move.

    However, an icy coldness suddenly hit his back, making sa

    Turning around hastily, she saw a ghostly figure chasing after her.

    Lu Bu also jumped high into the air, and the halberd in his hand was already slashing at him again.

    "Well"sa

    She was shocked again. She wanted to ask Lu Bu when and how he caught up with him, but it was too late to tell. She never thought that the enemy could come to high altitude to attack so quickly, sa

    There was little preparation.  He raised his sword and faced Fang Tianji, sa

    The force used was very light, and she hoped to escape with the help of the enemy's strength.  This time, without the help of the wind, she had to rely on her own ability to resolve the blow.

    In the end, she missed the target. The golden holy sword did not touch any part of the painted halberd at all, but just cut through the air.

    in sa

    What was reflected in his round eyes were a pair of big hands - Lu Bu came forward, clasped his hands together, and faced the golden holy sword. But he was not asking God before his head was cut open, but he used his hands as clamps.  He tightly held onto the Holy Sword that was landing rapidly.

    Time and opportunity were grasped perfectly. Originally, sa

    He was able to catch the light sword with the intention of retreating, but there was no obstacle of strength, and he was still able to stop the holy sword that did not drop in speed, which showed that his skill was average.

    "" Seeing the two black jade stones on both sides of the sword, the eyes and fierce look that shine brightly into the sword even under the golden light, make people think of the evil tiger, sa

    She gasped, she was surprised that her sword was clamped, butAt this time, she paid more attention to another thing, where Lu Bu's weapons were.

    It was originally a Noble Phantasm that he used as an arm wielder, but now it is nowhere to be seen.  For this kind of shadowless thing, sa

    Feeling uncertain.

    However, the whistling sound in her ears made her immediately find the enemy's missing treasure. Her jade eyes turned, sa

    He had already found its trace, and now the weapon was spinning around his back.

    Lu Bu had previously used this Fangtian Painted Halberd as a spear, spear, or weapon in various ways, but it was all used in his hand.  But this time he turned Fang Tian's painted halberd into a boomerang. As long as he used skill when throwing it out, he could turn it into a flying treasure.  The long pole turned into a virtual black circle. Lu Bu first turned Fang Tian's painted halberd into a flying weapon before using his bare hands to draw the sword.  On its path, his own head is an absolute obstacle.  sa

    I couldn＊t help but turn my head and glance at Lu Bu, whose cruel smile never disappeared.  sa

    He wanted to dodge and draw his sword to fight back, but because the sword was restrained in Lu Bu's hand, he couldn't draw his hand at all.

    what to do?  A brief moment in sa

    There are two options lingering in my mind.

    The roar of the Wind King was useless, and it was too late to release the holy sword. If he let go of the sword and let it fall into his hands, it would mean that he could only use his bare hands. Moreover, even a knight with a proud temperament could not do such a thing as abandoning the sword.  If this continues, he can only be decapitated by Fang Tian's painted halberd.

    His teeth were clenched together, but there was nothing he could do.  However, at this moment, several flashes of light hit the boomerang of Fang Tian's painted halberd that was flying over. It was like a submachine gun firing, and it was still shooting. While those beams of light knocked the painted halberd away, they also hit the boomerang at the same time.  sa

    , and sa

    The nearest Lu Bu, sa

    Looking at it in surprise, those flashes of light hit both of them without distinguishing between friend and foe.  She didn't notice anything, but Lu Bu was different. As if he had discovered something, he hurriedly turned around and punched him, trying to hit something, but was hit by a huge force.  crashed plane.

    She was also hit by the light, but Lu Bu seemed to have been hit by a missile, but she was fine. The light seemed to have no way of touching her.

    Like, when it hit her, one of them broke, and another was bounced off and hit Lu Bu, and then when it hit Lu Bu's body, it was "Boom!!"

    "This is＃＃"

    She was stunned for a moment, looking at the crisis that was suddenly resolved, and she immediately understood what was going on.  In a blink of an eye, I saw, as expected, the caste in the distance

    As he raised his hand, the flash of light came from the dark hole-like sleeves.

    Relative to caste

    The magic of

    Of course I＊m not afraid, but I switched to ride

    There were very painful attacks on my body, and there were more than one attack.

    She made a slight sound, like a cold snort or a sigh. She really didn't know what expression to use in response to this guy's reinforcements.

    But caste

    She didn＊t expect his response. For Medea, she finally spoke out.  I originally wanted to use my powerful magic to kill Lu Bu, who was not very good at magic, but failed, and then I wanted to use sa

    When the bait attacked together, it didn't go as expected. Instead, she was frightened by several arrows, and then was slashed by Fang Tianji, almost killing Jiuquan. Now she finally saw Lu Bu and Sa

    In a close battle, she still suppressed the evil fire in her heart. Regardless of whether she was good or bad, she just used magic. Moreover, she was lucky, she couldn't help but hit Lu Bu, and she also solved sa

    ＊s circumference.

    Watching that guy fall from the sky, caste

    I wanted to continue attacking and smash the guy to pieces before he hit the ground, but a figure suddenly shot out of the fireball in the air and rushed towards the ground quickly.

    Caste

    Seeing this, he fought back: "Tsk, he is really a tough guy."

    Maybe Lu Bu＊s magic power was only d, but the armor and its own defense also weakened the attack. It was not fatal, but the extent of the injury was definitely unclear.

    Now, Lu Bu, who had turned very dark due to anger, had completely turned into a black man this time. His colorful and proud clothes were all burnt black, and even half of the feathers on the golden crown on his head were burned off, but his movements  There was no pause, just The Red Rabbit Horse, which had run to nowhere, was now holding Fang Tian's painted halberd that had fallen before, and shook its head at Lu Bu, who had fallen from the sky. The painted halberd flew out of its mouth, and Lu Bu reached out to catch it.  He stopped, turned his body over at the same time, and when he was about to land, he raised his foot and hit the red rabbit horse's head. The horse also understood and shook its head again, knocking the fallen flying horse back.Will be sent back into the air.

    Only then did we understand why Lu Bu was able to catch up when he used the power of the wind to fly up. From this, the horse was invincible even to the wind.

    However, this time Lu Bu was really too angry to be angry anymore. His brain might have gone beyond boiling to boiling dry. With his reason turned to ashes, he had very few words left, only  : "Chop suey, chop suey!!!!!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The hair and beard are spread out, the eyebrows are numbered, the king is born on the forehead, and the eyes are as wide as a tiger, all describe Lu Bu＊s appearance. Before Lu Bu could get closer, sa

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? were almost shattered by a burst of sound.

    ※Uh uh uh ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh§

    To a certain extent, Lu Bu and Gilgamesh are the same.  One thinks that he is the best in the world, and the other thinks that he is the only one who is the king of the world. Compared with Gilgamesh who will be angry at people who presume to occupy high positions, Lu Bu will be angry because his enemies hurt him.

    Although his injuries were not serious, his spirit, especially his unparalleled domineering spirit, was now beaten to pieces, which made him almost crazy.

    "Moreover, even if he is injured, the furious Lu Bu is unstoppable, sa

    She didn＊t take it lightly. When she fell in the air, she had already collected all the wind king＊s barriers and faced Lu Bu＊s attack again. sa

    She stopped motionless until Lu Bu was close to her eyes, and then she suddenly released the wind power, but she didn't run far. This time she just dodged slightly and tilted her body to Lu Bu's left side.

    Fang Tian＊s painted halberd can certainly cut into the air, but sa

    He was also facing the flying general's half-defenseless body.  Close and defenseless.  Attack rashly, unable to dodge.  This is sa

    Comments on his actions.

    The invisible holy sword has been attached to the charred mail, which is where Lu Bu's shoulder is. Then he can cut him in half from shoulder to waist.

    As a result, without any preparation, a huge force attacked sa

    She had no idea what was going on with her back. Her body had turned into a cannonball that hit the ground from the air. What was left in its place was a scream that was too short to complete due to the sudden change in air pressure.

    "Well＃＃"

    Falling at high speed, being squeezed by the dense air pressure, sa

    She could only reluctantly turn her eyes and look at a point behind her, but she was surprised again. The BMW that was supposed to be the speed king on the ground was now like a winged Tianju. Lu Bu's mount actually just jumped into the air. It had just jumped from  What attacked her from behind was the horse's hooves.

    It＊s true that Lu Bu underestimated the enemy and advanced rashly, but the red rabbit horse was very calm. To say that it was very understanding of human nature was an understatement. Now it seems that it is smarter than Lu Bu.  This spiritual beast can even move on its own without the owner's orders, making up for the owner's shortcomings No, it should be said that it is spiritually connected. The red rabbit horse understands what is best for Lu Bu and cooperates with its owner.

    She was first hit by a horse, then trampled by a horse, and her originally reversed offensive was also interrupted. It was all because of the red rabbit horse, and she couldn't help but grit her teeth.  Unless this horse is eliminated, Lu Bu will never be able to defeat it, because it is equivalent to a heroic spirit, sa

    No matter how confident you were, you never thought about fighting two Lu Bu at the same time.

    ????????????????????????????????In the past, Guan Yu warmed wine and killed Hua Xiong, and punished Yan Liang and Wen Chou, but it only took a moment.  Zhang Fei's roar in front of Changban Bridge can scare away a hundred thousand soldiers.  However, the two of them could not defeat Lu Bu together, and Liu Bei had to be added to defeat him, all because of Red Rabbit Mal.

    Smoke and dust rise, sa

    She fell heavily to the ground. If she hadn't used the Wind King's barrier at the last moment, she would have suffered unimaginable damage.  Even so, she was not immune to it. Chitu Ma's wrist strength and hoof strength were comparable to A+, and she was forcibly terminated. The two forces impacted her heart, almost crushing her internal organs.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????

    After stepping on it, Lu Bu stretched out his hand to hold the red rabbit's neck, got on his horse, rode the fire dragon, and rode the sky wind down.

    With no way to retreat, she hurriedly raised her sword. Facing the attack from the sky, she hurriedly launched her Noble Phantasm, hoping to hit the heavenly general before his halberd struck him.

    However, the red rabbit horse and Lu Bu in the sky turned their eyes at the same time and looked to the side. One raised his head and the other slapped the horse's neck. They rose to the sky and fell to the ground. Each man and horse had their own sense of proportion.  Interspersed between the two are colorful and life-threatening magic missiles.

    The witch once again used magic to support her, but this time she was not so lucky. The men and horses noticed her attack and all moved out of the way.

    Lu Bu looked at Caste from the sky

    , the steel teeth clasped tightly: "The bastards are clinging to people, and they are anxious to die!"??!  !  "

    The red rabbit horse landed, sa

    I wanted to go up and chop it down, but I didn＊t want this guy to understand that I was a sa

    A thorn in the side, in order to avoid the attack of the King's Sword, it disappeared as soon as it hit the ground and ran faster than the wind.

    Medea saw that her attack failed again, and she felt very unhappy. She had previously boasted that she would use her magic to bombard Iskandar's military formation. Now the military formation has not been bombarded, not even a three-person attack.  There was no solution for the Heroic Spirits other than the Lord Knight, which made her very annoyed.

    Lu Bu used his horse power to avoid caste

    After the attack, she wanted to continue attacking, but a curtain of flames blocked the sun above her head.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 215 Melee of Heroic Spirits

    Just in caste

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbmbomp Out??

    Maybe with Medea's eyesight, she couldn't clearly see what the object was so fast, but she definitely knew that it was something hurtful. She just raised her eyes and saw a gold-wrapped hoof hitting her forehead.  Stepped up and down.  .

    When this charcoal horse was separated from Lu Bu, in order to avoid sa

    He ran away from the attack, but it was not just a matter of dodge. He also wanted to take the opportunity to attack caste.

    Medea just regarded the horse as a horse and didn't think about anything else. Now she was attacked by the golden hoof of this spiritual beast. She was stunned at the time. She didn't have time to react before she was trampled by the golden iron hoof.  Got my head off

    boom!  !  !

    An obvious ripple emerged from the air. The red rabbit's front hooves stopped in the sky, on the plane where the ripples appeared. With its hoof as the center, the ripples spread to all sides.

    Caste

    She always makes sure that she is safe before attacking. The transparent wall now is her magic defense wall. As for the strength, huh, even powerful heroic spirits like the Knight King and the Flying General cannot break it with one blow, oh, sa

    Except for the Noble Phantasm of .

    Now, caste

    The beast's iron hooves in his eyes shook the crystal wall immediately, but let alone breaking the defense, it didn't even crack the defense.

    After a brief moment of confusion, caste

    Smiling ferociously, she raised her hand to release the magic of solidifying space, squeezing this audacious beast to death.  However, she forgot one thing.

    Although the red rabbit's horse's hoof only shook her defense, it did not collapse.  However, it is not a human, it is a beast, a horse. It does not have only one hoof, it has four hooves!  !  !

    Caste

    Before he had time to release the magic, the remaining golden hooves of the red-blooded horse had already fallen down. One hoof was cracked, two hoofs were cracked, and three hoofs were shattered.

    The witch raised her head in shock. Her face was pale in the dark hood. She didn't expect that a horse could break through her defense.  All this time, the red rabbit horse has no special offensive. It just runs as Lu Bu's mount, giving caste

    It created a wrong view, thinking that it was just a fast horse. Who would have thought that it could now break through the defense of the strongest magician.

    What would it be like to be stepped on by a red rabbit horse, probably even sa

    She was about to be pierced, not to mention Medea. She could almost foresee that beautiful colorful flowers would burst out of her head.

    However, a blow from the air hindered Chitu Ma's movements. In order to avoid being burned through the body by the black magic ball, Chitu Ma had to abandon caste.

    , raised his head and stood up, standing on the ground with only his hooves stepping on the ground to support his whole body from falling.  At this moment, caste

    The Red Rabbit was only half a foot away from the horse. At such a close distance, she saw a body taller than Hercules. Only then did the witch understand that the creature was not a horse, but a red ferocious creature.  beast.

    Timidity caused her body to move quickly, and Medea avoided the fatal distance.  At a glance, Tohsaka Rin was standing in the distance, releasing curse bullets to attack the red rabbit horse. Although this horse was as strong as a heroic spirit, it did not have inherent skills such as magic, and was still afraid of magic damage.

    Tohsaka Rin has been on this land since the beginning of the battle, and wanted to rely on ride

    or caste

    He led her through the enemy's army, but because of Lancelot alone, the enemy was even more messy in the desert than in the tornado. At the same time, the enemy also came here. It was especially insufficient for the heroic spirits to attack each other, let alone lead her.  She passed.  What's more, there are the assassins who first showed their face and then disappeared without a trace. I don't know when they will reveal their cold fangs from the darkness.

    So Tohsaka watched these legendary heroic spirits fighting with each other. She knew that she couldn't intervene, but she also had to be careful. It would be bad if these terrifying guys affected her. It was precisely because she was concentrating on escaping at any time that she saw  Medea's dilemma, and used her 120 speed to attack the horse, and then saved Caste

    ＊s life.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Tohsaka, a mortal, couldn't tell whether she had saved Caste or not in that moment.

    , or she has been stepped on by the red rabbit horse.

    As a result, Medea flew back and glanced at her, apparently she was fine.  The red rabbit horse backed up, turned around and ran away, disappearing in an instant.

    "Hey, little girl, you are so brave!" Medea moved to Tohsaka Rin's side and said this, but one hand was filled with magic power, which was equivalent to being able to shoot with just raising her hand.  of?Flare.

    "Bold, what do you mean by that? If you want to say thank you, just say so." Tohsaka Rin also calmed down her nerves and said sarcastically that what she did just now was a bit beyond her limit.

    Caste

    Pretending not to hear, she continued: "You acted like you deliberately wanted that thing to turn its attention to you, and then it will also include you!!!"

    The witch suddenly became silent and raised her glowing palm.

    Before Tohsaka understood what was going on, he felt a strong wind pressure behind him, extremely cold, like an iceberg pressing down on him.  If she turned back, she would see that the golden-mailed beast was no more than five feet away.

    She had no time to escape. How could a mortal body be faster than the legs of a divine beast? Just like caste

    Before she could finish her words, she was also put on the hunting list by that smart beast.

    As you can imagine, Tohsaka Rin does not have superhuman speed or extraordinary reflexes, let alone in front of this super-speed heroic spirit, caste

    There was no time to remind her, he just used his own hands to tell her of the danger, and even then it was still too late.

    Tohsaka Rin turned around and saw something the color of a meteorite behind her. She couldn't even lower her body. Facing the golden iron hooves, Tohsaka couldn't even make a sound, and she didn't even have time to open her eyes.

    Caste

    The magic was already in the middle of being launched, but she could understand that even if it was hit, the horse would have run away calmly.  Tohsaka Rin's slow movements were like a motionless sculpture in the eyes of the god, and the red rabbit was about to trample the little girl into a pulp.

    "It can't be saved It's over Just when this thought came to mind, a chain from nowhere lit up the hearts of the two of them like a bolt of lightning.

    The shiny iron chain was like the camouflage of a spiritual snake. It passed through from a tricky angle. Before it wrapped around the neck of the red rabbit horse, no one noticed it, including the red rabbit horse itself.  I discovered it after I was restrained.

    The iron chain was wrapped three times around its neck, directly digging into the muscles of the charcoal horse. It must have been a force pulling in the opposite direction. The movement of the red rabbit horse through the mountains and rocks was suddenly stagnant, and it was unable to move forward. It was suffocated and tight.  The severe pain caused it to scream in pain.

    Tohsaka watched the horse's hooves move vigorously in front of her eyes, its long neighing sound almost deafening her.

    "How long will you continue to be in a daze?" caste

    The shout made her wake up, and Tohsaka hurriedly stepped back, and the thin chain, even with three layers of winding, could not resist the violent horse. The moment she jumped up, the horse's hoof sank heavily into the front of her.  In the sand, the red rabbit horse broke the chain, and the horse's hooves stepped down, which was just a hair's breadth away.

    Caste

    He released a magic missile that was dozens of times more powerful than Tohsaka's cursed missile, hitting the stopped red rabbit horse directly.  In response, the red rabbit horse, which had broken free from its chains, spread its hooves and ran as fast as it could, avoiding the attack range in an instant.

    She let it run away again, clenched her fists and put away her magic. The black-robed female magician stood up straight, because since she was dodged by it, it would be impossible to hit her next.  At this time, Tohsaka Rin used unfamiliar steps and hurriedly flashed to Caste.

    Although he is surrounded by the heroic spirits who are weakest in close combat, they are still somewhat protected.  Moreover, just now, she saw the true form of the chain around Chitu Ma's neck.

    The end of the thing that locks things is connected to a short sword that resembles a torture instrument or a coffin nail, with a circle on it that can be inserted into the finger.  This is the exclusive dagger belonging to the heroic spirit Medusa.

    Behind the huge figure of Red Tuma, a slender figure jumped out, ride

    The dark body flipped over and landed in front of the two of them more nimbly than a bird. The hair that reached to the knees flipped and flowed, but there was no trace of messiness. The purple brilliance attracted people's attention.

    She was the one who just saw the crisis Tohsaka and the others were in and came to the rescue, otherwise Tosaka would have become a fan.

    Now, Chitu Ma, who had escaped everyone's attacks, did not run away. He just shook his neck and glanced at several people with his black eyes that could not see the whites of his eyes.

    "A horse can also give people a sense of scrutiny. This is a common feeling among several people.  Then the horse broke into a run, turning and disappearing behind a distant dune.

    "Hey, ride

    , why are you here?  "I saw the red beast disappear, and I didn't have time to thank you for the ride."

    To save his life, Tohsaka Rin＊s first choice was to understand the current situation.

    "I am the one who wants to ask you why you are here. Shouldn't you be with sa

    Stay at the end?  "ride

    He tilted his head, slightlyHe turned his head and said to Tohsaka Rin.

    There was something cold in her tone, obviously she was worried that Tohsaka and the others could stay safely in the strongest class.

    It feels bad to not move forward under the protection of vant.  but＃＃

    Tohsaka and caste

    A rare look at each other for confirmation, and then caste

    Open your mouth, after all, they are also heroic spirits, so it is easier to talk.

    "Where do you think this is?" she asked.

    "?"

    rdie

    He glanced at her strangely and ignored her, but soon Medea saw her body stiffen.  At this moment, the female cavalry glanced around, and the first thing she saw was the ride in the distance and the same

    The fierce fight between Lu Bu and Sa

    Immediately, she understood where this place was. It was not the enemy's rear where she had imagined a breakthrough, but her own position that she had circled around and ran back to.

    ＃＃

    Tohsaka Rin and Medea were also speechless. In this case, they could only understand it as ride.

    Because I went in the wrong direction, I mistook retreat for advance, and ran back again.

    They never thought that the famous petrified witch Medusa was actually a road fool, and they hadn't discovered it even when they returned to the place where she came from.  God, this is a desert without any shelter. A large number of enemies are the best signposts, and they even go in the wrong direction

    The one hundred and eighty degree difference in direction is indeed a bit shocking, but don＊t forget that in the battlefield of Iskandar, those who were be

    The soldiers who went crazy after all the messing around kept looking for each other's enemies. The position was in chaos, with shouts of killing everywhere, smoke and dust that couldn't be seen, and a large number of humans who were dizzy just looking at them. Ride

    If she wanted to go through quickly, she had to avoid attracting others' attention, so she ran around inside, causing her direction to shift, and the shift was a bit harsh

    ???????????????????????????? Lu Chi is back to be Lu Chi, but at this time, there is a heroic spirit who is passable in close combat, so that Medea and Tohsaka will not have a headache.

    The red rabbit horse just rode

    After contact, it disappeared again and disappeared into the yellow sand.  I don＊t know if he ran away or hid.

    "Hey, since you are here, I leave that horse to you. Although it is only the product of the summoning of heroic spirits, I think it is also very strong in itself, at least caste and I

    ※It gives me a headache§ Tohsaka Rin, please ride

    Go deal with that horse, find it, deal with it, kill it.

    Medusa will not refuse. In the current situation, since she has returned, she will first deal with the enemy and then join forces with sa

    A joint attack is the best strategy.  Because her beloved horse is injured now and cannot be used, and if there is a sword of victory and contract to clear the way, it will definitely be faster.

    She nodded and planned to go to sa

    Over there, although the red rabbit horse is unknown, but the result of defeating its rider is the same, and when attacking Lu Bu, the red rabbit horse cannot just watch from the side.

    Just on the ride

    When she was about to leave, Medea stopped her: "Be careful, although it is just a horse, it is very cunning"

    Medea couldn't continue talking, she felt suffocated just thinking about it. She, as a heroic spirit, couldn't even deal with a horse.

    "Really?" The female cavalry turned her head indifferently, caste

    It was clear at a glance that she didn＊t listen at all.

    But that＊s none of my business, caste

    After taking a breath, I said to ride

    Said: "The little girl and I will go forward, you go and follow sa

    Let＊s deal with that ride together

    Well, that ride

    ????????????????????????????????????????

    Above, be careful with the rest.  "

    Finished, caste

    He greeted Tosaka with a stinky face that never changed, "Let's go, little girl, haven't you always wanted to be at the front of the battlefield? Now let me send you there!"

    "Thank you, mother-in-law!" Tohsaka also thanked him angrily.

    ""

    Suddenly the air became hot. Although it was already very hot, it was now so hot that people could be cooked.  Seeing that a new battle might start, Medusa's voice interrupted the tense atmosphere between the two.

    ※Can I just subdue the horse?§ she asked.

    "Don't make it so simple. Although it is, the horse cannot be handled casually even if the three knights take action. You are just a cavalry"

    "Yes, I am ride

    The se

    vant, was given the unique skill of riding, and the level of my riding skill is a+§ride

    towards caste

    He Tohsaka seemed to smile faintly: "Except for dragons, no matter what kind of fantasy beast it is, I can tame it as long as I hold the reins."

    Caste

    He was stunned for a moment: "You"

    Medusa waved to the two of them: "You go ahead, I'll be right back!"

    But Medea and Tohsaka Rin were destined not to leave, because they were on the ride

    After turning around, a shocking sound that could wake up the dead attracted their attention.

    "thisisfo

    theoneswhostoodthei

    ound!  !  § (This is for those who stand their ground)

    It seemed that even human blood could shake the hot heavy metal melody. After being released from the steel body, it carried a more manic sound. With this sound, Tohsaka felt that his body was shaking a little because of the melody.  But that was only because the sound was too loud, causing air vibrations to be transmitted to Tohsaka.

    But Tohsaka didn't care about this now. She stared dumbfounded at the thing flying over at high speed in the sky. The sound came from there, and it was not a plane. Although Tohsaka Rin was not interested in these, at least she could tell what was going on.  It was a plane. After all, she had seen it on TV. She was very sure that there was no plane with half a tank on it!  !  !

    That is of course be

    , attack ride

    After letting him run away, Lancelot changed from the chased to the pursuer, chasing Iskandar's body at high speed, but was led to this place by the guy running around like a headless fly.  Let two heroic spirits and one human observe his stunning figure.

    But from a styling point of view, be

    He was still very lethal. Thick black smoke wrapped around him like a fog of death. Red blood lines spread all over his body. His abyss-like eyes were filled with a sinister red light of depravity. There was also a steel machine wrapped around his body.  The missiles were lined up horizontally, the barrels were matte black, and the Vulcan cannons on the hands and shoulders were constantly spraying out dark red flames, like a terrifying alien frantically sweeping its predatory tongue.

    However, all this sense of oppression and fear was destroyed by the music he released.  Although Tohsaka Rin and the others were stunned, they did not feel scared. They were completely distracted by this unimaginable thing.

    "Thenwhat is that?" Tohsaka Rin couldn't help but muttered to himself.

    Caste

    and ride

    I still want to ask, Tohsaka is still a modern person after all, and he can accept it if he has a little sense of science fiction. Those two were characters from two thousand years ago. In their eyes, besides birds, they are fantasy beasts and monsters. Now here they are like this  This thing, even if it didn't defeat them directly, was enough for them to think about for a long time.

    "fo

    tommyandginawoneve

    ackeddown!  !  !  "(For Tommy and Gina, they never backed down)

    Lost in trance, Tosaka and Caste

    We came to our senses together, when caste

    Just an idea.  Originally, she wanted to take Tohsaka through the air, which would be safer and faster, but now it seems that she thinks it's better to forget it.  "

    Like confirming caste

    ??????????????????? have the same idea, one was be

    Gatlin, who turned violently, used too much force and deflected before facing the normal target. The result was that three big holes were made in the ground in front of several people on the ground.  After digging these three holes, the dark mecha chased the sacred bull chariot and ran in another direction.

    The distance between each crater is only one meter, but the crater made with a portable Gatling gun is actually one meter wide.  Now these three potholes that were still smoking were lying in front of the three of them, just like three newly dug graves.

    ※You＊re kidding, it＊s so dangerous on the ground, let alone in the sky. They are flying here now, and they will caste in a while.

    When he flies into the sky, if he is affected by them nearby, he will turn into ashes if he is not sieved.

    sa over there

    and Lu Bu also noticed something strange in the sky, but in their eyes, although this scene was very surprising, it was not unacceptable, and they seemed to have no intention of interfering on the ground, but just fighting in the sky, so it was  Didn't bother with them.

    "However, at this moment, the red rabbit horse ran back to Lu Bu. It saw that the two meaty feet over there were coming for reinforcements, and it should not be able to take advantage."So he simply ran back to Lu Bu. At least he could help his master kill this troublesome guy first.  After that, with the strength of Lu Bu among men and Red Rabbit among horses, who can stop him.

    Iskandar kept pulling the reins with all his strength in the sky, regardless of whether it was the Yingmaman pirouette or the English dive. If used against the enemy, these tricks would definitely look cool.  Wow, it's so cool, it's beyond description.  But the current situation is that there is a crazy machine behind him that is constantly spraying and chasing him desperately, making him look more embarrassed than anyone else.

    It can be said that the King of Conqueror's Divine Wheel has never encountered such a dilemma. The chariot dedicated to the gods is by no means an ordinary treasure that can be defined. It is extremely powerful and extremely fast, but now it has been

    The fact that his pursuit ended up like this was not because of his mistake, but because of be

    His approach was very good. He seized the opportunity to pursue Iskandar without giving him any chance to fight back or escape. He always kept a certain distance behind him so that he would not be attacked by lightning.  Can suppress him.

    Chasing a lion means chasing it to death. Even if you only have one breath left, you won＊t be able to give it a chance to turn around and fight back. Lancelot＊s definition of attack applies to both lions and rabbits.  So no matter how Iskandar hides, there are always four lines of fire from Vulcan cannons surrounding his body, like a navigation of death.

    "Damn it" Faced with this situation, the bold and bold Iskandar looked bitter. The high-speed advantage of the ox cart disappeared in front of the mecha with twice the speed of sound. He wanted to fight back, but he really wanted to fight back.  If you do that, you have to pay the price of having a few holes pierced.

    A close line of fire hit Iskandar's bullock cart and knocked off a remaining piece of exquisite wood carving. Iskandar gritted his teeth and did another spin. The bullock cart flew higher into the air, and the black  Iron Armor Steel Feather also turned over and rushed forward.  If there were clouds in this world, he could hide inside for a while, but this was a desert and clouds were rare, let alone clouds.

    But Iskandar is not helpless. After several pursuits, Iskandar also saw this guy's ability. He has strong firepower, complete equipment, high mobility, and no blind spots in close combat.  These are all advantages.  But one thing is that every time I reverse the direction, the attack firepower behind me will always pause for a moment before deflecting. Although there is not enough time to dodge far away, it will always be a beat slower.

    After a risky attempt, Iskandar turned around when he turned over and dived. He saw the machine controlled by Lancelot stopped violently in the air. The F-19s on both sides of the tank's nose were originally embedded in the wings.  The engine actually turned over, pointed the jet in front, and released powerful propulsion force without stopping. Then it stopped abruptly like a cassette, and then the turbine engine turned around and sprayed in the direction it wanted to fly. This is what counts.  Changed direction.

    At this time, Iskandar realized that because Lancelot was using a combined instrument, it did not comply with aerodynamics and did not have regular ailerons, flaps, and directional wings. Although it combined multiple weapons into one  Something, but something that doesn't exist cannot grow, so when it turns, it looks rough.  Moreover, Iskandar, who has been exposed to the air while flying, is very familiar with the feeling of turning. The strong gravity will crush people.  Even a heroic spirit would not be able to bear it without any measures, not to mention that Lancelot directly applied the gravity of the body's changing direction on himself, which intensified the effect on the body.

    Want to try it once?  Maybe we can get out of this predicament.  The conquering king was thinking in his mind.

    But after a second, he overturned this idea.

    Why not try it boldly? It may be dangerous, but if you can do such a thing and successfully get rid of the current situation, you can also give be

    Causes stress.  At the same time, it also shows that Iskandar's ability is not only that, he can also achieve higher levels.  If he fails to complete it, then it means that the Conqueror is just a lonely ghost who can only die under gunfire.

    As for not doing it, he would be worse than a ghost. If he couldn't be Alexander, then he would rather not be a ghost.

    Therefore, when the Berserker's firepower shrank again, Iskandar violently rushed out of the barrage. He even let the bullets fly off the guardrail of the tank to rush out of the fire net.  Then it sank crazily, with an impact like falling to the ground.

    Lancelot didn＊t know what he was thinking, whether he finally wanted to burn the boat, or whether he was forced to reload indiscriminately. The knight with a small brain capacity didn＊t think much about it, and he also changed his direction and followed the vertical dive.  But the Lightning Ox Cart crashed directly into the ground like crazy, almost smashing itself into pieces and not getting up. Although the black warrior was puzzled by this, he did not stop and continued to rush forward.? 

    His original intention was not to seek death, but to prevent Iskandar from escaping at the last moment. He wanted to hunt that guy down to death.

    Lightning＊s bullock cart rushed to the ground crazily, Iskandar was also yelling crazily, and the sacred cow also let out a strange long cry as if responding to its owner＊s courage.  Then the bullock cart crashed to the ground, causing a cloud of dust.

    No, no, the dust was stirred up for other reasons.

    Among the sand and dust rising like a furious wave, an ox cart with two oxen pulling the frame and lightning as the road rushed out. It flew close to the sky above one meter above the sand surface, and Iskandar was roaring.

    At the last moment when he was about to fall to the ground, he violently pulled up the bullock cart. At the same time, lightning struck the ground to cover his body. Iskandar tried his best to almost break the neck of the bullock, which was barely enough.  Pulling up the bullock cart, when the Berserker saw his figure from the sea of ??sand, he was no more than ten meters away from the ground.

    "I chased the King of Conqueror and wanted to see him shattered to pieces, but I didn't see him. In the end, I was about to be shattered to pieces."  Lancelot didn't want this ending.  Although it is too late to slow down or change direction at this time, it is not impossible to do anything.  The dark mecha began to roar. Lancelot aimed the F-119's engine nozzle at the ground to create the opposite momentum. At the same time, the Vulcan cannon was also aimed at the ground, and even the tank barrel turned behind.  , and then "BOOM!!!"

    I couldn't tell whether what was shot out was a black magic block or an alien rocket transformed by Lancelot's Noble Phantasm. In short, a black light flashed, and the ground first made a wave before exploding into flames, and then violently.  The flames that reached the sky enveloped Lancelot.

    Feeling the vibrations on the ground, they rose up and spread to the flying bullock cart. Iskandar looked back at where Lancelot was, where there was already a flame reaching into the sky.

    He laughed loudly, pulled the bullock cart, and prepared to take advantage of the situation to counterattack.

    However, just as he turned around, Iskandar's eyes accidentally caught a glimpse of a figure.

    The man was wearing white clothes, maybe with some light-colored patterns on them, but they were a little loose. Like Iskandar, he didn't wear pants, but his top went directly to his ankles.  Iskandar didn't see the man's shoes clearly, but what impressed him most about that guy was his back.

    There is a red knot on the back, which is very big and is said to be a bow. It is connected to the belt in front. It doesn't have a cute feeling, but is strangely bright and blue.

    But that happened in an instant, and then the ox cart moved forward, and the man's figure was obscured by the sand dunes.  Moreover, even if he could see it clearly, Iskandar couldn't tell the difference between a kimono and a Hanfu. In fact, he couldn't even see clearly whether the guy was a boy or a girl, and whether the guy's hair was long or short.  Short, only reaching the shoulder.

    "Who is that guy? Is there anyone like that among those guys?" Iskandar thought for a moment.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 1,216 Choose one

    After briefly thinking about the origin of that person, Iskandar turned all his attention to the attack. But if you saw his appearance before, you might say that this could have been an escape opportunity created by him. Now,  But it was wasted on counterattack.

    However, Lancelot was not having a hard time either. He had just made a vertical impact and was forced to stop. The engine of the RQ-170 was shut down, and the F-119 engine turned on its maximum horsepower in the completely opposite direction, pushing the body that had already reached Mach in acceleration.  The impact suddenly tripled, but it was still too late to change the course.  But it didn't matter. Lancelot turned the turret over, and the only shell contained in the pipe was fired out with a bang. The movement of the body that had become an image on the cassette quickly turned into a few violent tremors.  .

    At that moment, the already terrifying gravity doubled again, equivalent to six times the impact force acting on the berserk warrior.

    Because the pilot of the aircraft is flying in the sky, there will be a huge impact force when traveling at high speed. If the aircraft brakes suddenly, the impact force will be applied from the body to the body, which may cause the lungs, heart, and eyes to explode. Therefore,  They generally avoid this situation and wear equipment that protects their bodies.

    But now, Lancelot has no protection at all. His protection is all the machines on his body. He does not fly the aircraft, the aircraft is himself.  As a result, this situation caused him to feel the squeezing force felt by the machine when he changed direction rapidly.

    When the F-119's engine turned over, under three times the repulsive force, all the blood in his body began to rush to the top of his head. When Lancelot's gun barrel fired, just as the gun was ejected from the chamber, six times the force  Under the reaction force, a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth. However, due to the shield of the helmet, it did not spray outside. Instead, it stuck to the inner wall of the helmet. It flowed turbulently inside the helmet and stuck to his face. It was impossible to tell where it was.  What comes out of the eyes and nose is coming from the ruptured internal organs.  Looking from the outside, the eye area of ??Lancelot's helmet is even more scarlet and hot.

    However, despite this level of pain, Lancelot also managed to break away from the impact before hitting the beach. At this time, smoke was rising around his body, blocking his sight.  , the violent sound of the engine, the song "luckain'tevenlucky" (Luke is not lucky) and the sound of explosions, blocked the sound of the enemy's attack.

    Iskandar, who was originally thought to have escaped, had actually used the cover of smoke and explosions to sneak back behind the Berserker. Although he could not tell the specific location, he could still feel the general location.

    So, the King of Conqueror seized the time, and when Lancelot paused briefly due to the huge momentum, he struck him from behind.

    The flames of the original explosion tore a huge hole, and the red robe, which was also afraid of the flames, came behind the dark mecha.  Lancelot's ears and eyes lost their function, and the sonar on the plane also failed due to the sound of the explosion. It was not until Iskandar's chariot approached that the fallen Red Lotus Eye captured his figure.  .

    "It's a bit off!!" Iskandar shouted, his voice full of pride.

    It was indeed a bit off. Because of the flames, he couldn't see the enemy. He took aim after rushing in. It was a bit hasty. As a result, the angle of the attack was not good. The only remaining wheel sword only hit the tank on the back of the berserker. It was still a tank.  barrel.

    Amidst the roar of thunder and lightning, the gun barrel directly turned into pieces. The wheels of the Conqueror King were never used to cut objects, but to crush them.

    Even so, the King of Conqueror was very excited: ※I＊ve scored one point first!!§

    The explosion from the barrel affected Lancelot, and he was shocked again. The Conqueror saw this opportunity, and instead of running away, he pulled the reins and rushed forward again. This time his target was Lancelot's front.  He planned to use the sacred bull and the wheel to attack the black shadow mecha at the same time, not just a shallow blow.

    As for why the Berserker didn＊t dodge or use the Gatling gun to fight back.

    Because the engine that originally stopped moving forward, during the rotation process, the process from stopping to moving forward does not happen in one stroke. It takes a short time. The same is true for the Gatling gun, but the time is shorter.

    But this time was enough for Iskandar. The sacred cow wheels carried lightning and rushed over at a high speed like lightning. Fast as fast as a bolt of lightning.  He couldn't hide, he couldn't fight, it was too late, Lancelot became a helpless mortal this time.

    This guy will definitely be trampled on until he is bruised and bruised!  !  Iskandar was filled with the joy of revenge, and the front hooves of the sacred bull's limbs were ready. Iskandar also began to flip the body, and the second half of his intended attack greeted him with the sword on the wheel.

    But, thanks to him??Thinking, because when turning over the wheel of the sacred bull, the red eyes of the Conqueror caught something.

    Although it is small, although it is weak, although it is almost invisible when it is blocked by the strong body of the sacred bull, the King of Conqueror feels that the cold light is like that of the blade of the god of death, and it seems like something he has seen before, sa

    ,lance

    Only such a heroic martial spirit can deliver a powerful sword strike.

    That light seemed to penetrate everything and reach the heart of the conquering king. He almost immediately pulled up the reins, gave up the attack, and turned towards him.

    This prevented the body's front hoof from being cut off. Just as the bullock cart was rising, a red lightning cut off one third of the front hoof of a sacred cow. After that,  The lightning continued to flash across, reaching the axle of the axle, and the huge swords on the wheels collided.

    Despite the difference in size like a muskrat encountering a tiger, the red lightning showed no fear. It collided with the chariot blade and produced bright red sparks. The chariot moved forward, and the sword's forward and rear sections simultaneously ran over the red light.  Sparks rained down.

    Iskandar, covered in cold sweat, pulled the bullock cart away to a certain distance. He carefully looked at his already miserable chariot. There seemed to be no new damage, and the sword on the other side was not damaged, but was just smoking.  It seems to have been overheated due to excessive friction.

    ※Then he looked at Lancelot again, and he was extremely surprised again.

    Lancelot didn＊t change much, his whole body was the same, there was no deformation, but in his left hand, the Gatling he originally held changed its position.

    When he was assembling the machine, he buckled a shield on his left arm, and then used this hand to take a Gatling. Now the Gatling was no longer in his hand, but combined with the shield in his hand.  - Lancelot put the end handle of the Gatling in contact with the bottom of the shield, twisted the handle, wrapped it around the end of the shield, and held it instead of his hand.  And his now free left hand is holding a sword.

    That＊s right, it＊s a sword, one of the two swords that was attached to his waist when he combined the weapons. Now at a critical moment, when the hot weapon cannot be used, he switches weapons and uses the sword prepared for close combat.

    Iskandar began to scream, but it was not because he realized that this dark red sword, which looked like a blooming flower with a sharp blade growing out of its center, was the prototype of the Nibelung Sword.  Another surprise appears.

    "You guys, can you still use close combat in the air? It's really amazing. I really"

    He was so stupid that he suddenly stopped the bullock cart in the air, and then yelled without concealment. Could it be that the other party took out the sword and the remaining barrel was rusty?  When Iskandar screamed, Lancelot ignored his words as gibberish and pointed the weapon at him, but this time he did not use the Vulcan cannon. When the turret behind him was destroyed, his legs  Two of the full rows of missiles on the ailerons of the two aircraft had their brackets lowered.

    Black steel was wrapped with black mist, and the blood-red tail flames made a shrill sound. Two Sidewinder missiles were suddenly launched, shooting towards Iskandar, intending to shut up his mouth that kept chattering.

    Well, Iskandar has to repeat what he did before, and this time he has to dodge more quickly, because Sidewinder missiles are not like bullets that just need to be dodged. This is a laser-guided weapon. If  If it doesn't hit the target, it will keep tracking it, like a hungry wolf that never gets tired.

    Now, these two extremely black missiles with red poisonous streaks came over in a criss-cross attack. The sharp sound stimulated Iskandar's nerves. If they hadn't come to kill him, he would have really killed himself for the first time.  Cheered as the missiles were launched.

    Looking sadly at the feast that he could not watch carefully, Iskandar continued to run away.

    At this time, he realized something new: modern warfare is intelligence warfare, and it is not scary to opponents who understand it well.  The most terrifying thing is the opponent you don't understand.

    However, regarding missiles, they are no longer the hot weapons that Iskandar read about in books.  The entire missile is black, and some parts are wrapped with red lines similar to parasitic substances. There is almost no fire in the tail flame, only a long black fog, just two black fogs. When chasing Iskandar  , the deflection of the missile caused these two pieces of black mist to fill the air. As a result, it gave people the illusion that they were going to dye the entire sky into invisible black and shroud the earth in darkness.

    Seeing the sky being polluted by black smoke, Tohsaka Rin grunted as if gritting his teeth, feeling anxious about certain situations.  She looked at sa again

    Over there, Chitu Ma has returned to sa now

    around, and ride

    ??Already ran over to give it to sa

    Help out.

    But instead of stepping in to help during the battle, she suddenly landed in the middle of the two, causing the two who were about to attack each other to pause.  But Lu Bu knew that this woman was obviously not here to help him.  For this help sa

    ＊s helper, Lu Bu, sat on the horse and smiled almost angrily.

    It＊s been a long time since he was forced into this situation, first he was

    He was injured and almost lost his life.  Later he was attacked by Medea's magic, and now a woman two heads shorter than him came running in front of him to show off her power.  Could it be that the world-famous Lu Fengxian could only compete with women?

    "Huh, she's a woman again. She's as beautiful as a flower. Aren't you afraid of being broken?" Lu Bu's face was filled with a sinister look, and his eyes were almost biting.

    "No, I'm not here to be your enemy" ride

    Standing at sa

    Next to her, Lu Bu raised his eyebrows openly at her words, and then nodded to the horse under his seat: "My horse is injured and can't come out now. The place I want to go is too big."  It＊s very far away. So I see that your mount seems pretty good. Although it can＊t fly, it can at least be useful.§

    When the other party directly stated that she was here to get his BMW, Lu Bu was in a daze for a moment, and then he laughed loudly. This time he really felt funny and touched the hair on the horse's neck. Lu Bu stared at her.  Question: "Not to mention the possibility, even if I give it to you, can you tame it? My beloved horse is very violent!!"

    "I don't care, I'm riding

    The se

    ※Vant, has the skill of riding, and it＊s also A+. It can tame all kinds of wild beasts, no matter what level they are, and" ride

    Raised his hand: "When it comes to violence, whether it is your horse or yourself, how does it compare to the most powerful hero in Greece?"

    Gently stroked the back of the head, ride

    The entire blindfold was like a phantom of nothingness, disappearing without a trace. Lu Bu saw the true appearance of this woman whose face was half covered

    Now chasing the black a

    che

    There is one less enemy. Iskandar successfully leads him elsewhere. Thank him and give him a tank to play with later.

    But there is still one enemy that has not been dealt with, and that is the great hero Hector who is about to disappear but has not disappeared. This silver god of death has targeted the black archer and will not stop until he kills him. He will not stop even though he is about to disappear.  Chasing him, the distance between the two has shortened a lot.

    Damn it, hate it, hate it, hate it

    The avenger cursed in his heart. Although his destination was right in front of him, he would be pierced first before he had the capital to resist.  The extremely angry black archer jumped again and reached the sky.

    "That's" Prince Troy saw where the black archers were coming: "Holy Grail!"

    Yes, that＊s right, that＊s where Illyasviel is. She is suspended high in the sky through magic. After waiting for the hole of darkness in the sky to open, she will be the first to bear that blessing and that destruction.

    Now black a

    che

    He jumped up, came to her side, raised his hand and put it on the head of the little girl in the black skirt.

    "What are you doing? Do you think I will stop because of something of this magnitude?" the Paladin Knight roared, angry that the guy was dragging a child with him when he was about to die.

    "It's not like taking hostages. In front of a guy like you, who is a righteous and incomplete person, this is asking for death."  But ang

    There is no time to tell him this, he is talking about other things.

    ※Close it, close it, close it, close it, close it. Repeat five times, but when it is overflowing, it is the moment of abolition!!§ ang

    Amainyu closed his eyes and put his hands in contact with Illyasviel's head. In fact, he was contacting himself with Illyasviel's inner being to explore what he wanted.  He chanted quickly and quietly, and at the same time prayed urgently in his heart, hoping to appear as soon as possible.

    If Hector were closer, you could hear what he was singing and know what he was doing.

    There is no doubt that the Avengers are now summoning heroic spirits!  !

    "Its foundation is plain and silver iron, its foundation is stone and the great prince of the contract, its ancestor is my ancestor Xiubain Og!! The surging wind is blocked by walls. All doors in the four directions are avoided. Since  The crown comes out and circulates on the three forked roads leading to the kingdom."

    A familiar searing heat burned the Avenger's wrist. He felt the pain almost with joy. He was so happy that it was like this.?, his trump card is back.

    "!!" Hector, who had already caught up to the front, finally noticed something was wrong. He stared at the guy with wide eyes and turned his head with a laughing expression, and a sword projected by him appeared in the sky.  , cut his arm, and the blood in the artery suddenly spurted out violently, and at the same time, something seemed to be shining on the bleeding hand.

    Then he heard the guy say: "In the name of the command spell, I order my followers to come over immediately!!!"

    Understand in your mind that the guy is using a command spell to command someone

    When vant, Hector didn't think about where that guy got the command spell. First, he retreated because of the coldness that spread all over his body. Although this feeling of terror was indescribable, Hector, who died in a bloody battle on the battlefield, could understand it.  , even if he abandons himself now, he still can't get rid of the enemy before the crisis comes!  !

    Hector was right. When he pulled away and retreated, the great hero found that the eternal sun above his head turned black.  The sun, which should have been as permanent as the gods and as fixed as the earth, now took on the color of darkness.

    Then Hector understood that it was not that the sun had turned black, but that there was a round object occupying the space above his head, perfectly blocking the sun's brilliance and setting directly at the same time.

    ※����!!!§

    With the violent sound of the landslide, a piece of the desert collapsed directly. The heat of the desert was swept away, the ground was lifted up, and the originally soft sand was thrown into the air like a solid piece of ground.  Even Hector couldn't resist the shock wave brought by this force. He was swept dozens of feet away by the airflow, then tore a hole in the storm and inserted his gun into the ground.  Hold on to it without being blasted further.

    This wind is like coming from the blood pool of hell, mixed with the terrifying smell that only the corpses of dead demons have. Just in this wind and waves, even without hands, makes Hector's expression change.  Extremely ferocious, his eyes extremely hateful.

    After the initial shock wave passed, Hector turned over, drew his gun, and stood on the ground. He took two deep breaths, and then turned his eyes to see what had created the storm.

    As a result, after turning around, Hector's pupils shrank violently.  Originally, his first thought was that it was a meteorite that hit this place and caused such a huge impact, but now what he saw was not a meteorite, but a planet.

    Yes, it is a planet, but it is a planet of rotting meat.

    The dark black flesh ball with a diameter of more than three kilometers is covered with incomprehensible magic patterns. At the same time, it is also extremely filthy.  Every inch of its skin was pitted, like swelling on a toad's back.  Some places seem to have been smashed during the fall. At this time, you will know what is inside the swelling, and the black juice has been squeezed out. For a normal person, that is the amount of water in a large fountain, but after it spilled on the ground  , but created a dry and smoking lake hollow.

    If it is an inorganic object, it is a fleshy object itself, but if you say it is a living thing, you cannot find one of the five features of any living thing, such as eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, and you cannot see that it has  There are no limbs, whether tentacles or claws, and all you can see is rotten but connected stinky flesh.  And it is very huge, so huge that you won＊t find it spectacular when you look at Iskandar＊s battle formation.

    Ordinary people will probably die after taking one look at it, and even if they do, they will never be reincarnated in endless nightmares.

    "It's impossible to describe it as an alien or a monster, so if you want to describe it, you can only say that it is a rotten and filthy fleshy planet.

    "This monster's bodyif we compare it to the pores on a human body, it also has these pores for perspiration and exhaust, but all the pores excreted are poisons.  It had only landed for a few seconds, and purple mist was already wrapping around it, like a long-lasting fog miasma on the top of the mountain.

    Hector＊s eyes were already widened. He gritted his teeth and cursed, ※Aren＊t you afraid of God＊s punishment?§

    Yes, Hector could tell at a glance what this monster was. It was the product of the final evolution of monsters summoned by the heroic spirit Gil de Rey who devoured each other. That guy was attacking the black a on his own.

    che

    Hector had turned into a monster before and took off into the sky. Hector didn't know where he went. In short, he never appeared, but now he appeared under the summons of the Avengers, and the reminder of this guy has now changed.  It was bigger and more ferocious than before. At first glance, Hector thought it was about three kilometers in diameter. Now that he looked carefully, the specific size should be five kilometers in diameter.

    Calculating the size of monsters in kilometers, from ancient times to the present?Who has ever seen such a terrifying monster.

    "Who is it? Summoned me here!!!" Hector suddenly heard the monster making a human voice and roared sharply.  Regardless of the fact that the monster was actually speaking human words, the volume alone made Hector's eardrums vibrate. The anger in the guy's voice was so clear and powerful. After just a pause, the hero's heart was filled with excitement.  A gap appeared, and a dizzy feeling emerged spontaneously.

    Damn it, just the sound of your voice is offensive No, it should be said that I am already so weak!  The great hero patted his head to get rid of his dizziness and anxiety, and then rushed towards the thing in front of him that was definitely the ancestor of terror.

    Dark a

    che

    He was still chanting incantations, but now he was knocked unconscious by the monster's roar. He finally came back to his senses, and then he said loudly and dissatisfied: "Stop yelling, I still have business to do.  It's up to you to do whatever you want from now on, but now you have to step in and save my life!!"

    che

    This is indeed what he did. When he was preparing for the action, he obtained the command spell, and then used the command spell to summon this heroic spirit, or this monster, to come over and act as the silver knight for him. After all, a wall of flesh with a diameter of five kilometers is not  Normal heroic spirits can break through.

    The monster transformed by Marshal Gil heard the black a

    che

    ＊s voice, and then, the black man with his back to the monster

    che

    ??Suddenly I felt creepy behind my back.

    "Declare, your body obeys my command, and my destiny rests on your sword. If you follow the call of the Holy Grail, from this point on, this willahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, ahhhhh, ahhhhh,  Ah, answeranswer me." Black A was summoning the heroic spirit.

    che

    Because he felt the coldness behind his back, he looked back. When he turned around, he found about five hundred pairs of eyes staring at his back. He immediately screamed. Fortunately, he did not forget to continue chanting the incantation at the last moment.

    This monster actually has eyes on every inch of its body. Now Gildrey opened part of his eyes and looked at Black A

    che

    , which gave him a good scare.  After taking a look, Marshal Gill understood what this guy was doing: "Oh, is it still okay?"

    "What a frightening ghost!!!" Black a

    che

    Answered him like this, and then continued to chant more intensively: "I swear here, I am the one who accomplishes all the good deeds in the world, and I am the one who conveys all the evil in the world."

    The monster's voice was even colder. Marshal Gill said with murderous intent: "Originally, I was about to finish it, but you summoned me here without authorization, making all my previous efforts go to waste. I didn't want to kill you. I already belong to you."  Lucky for you."

    "ah?"

    But I ignored Black A

    che

    To his surprise, the monster discovered a new enemy.

    "It's like a bug." Gildrey noticed the petite enemy rushing towards him. He laughed a few times, and then said clearly: "Oh, the gods feel the same way, I understand."

    Just when he wanted to do something, Black A

    che

    Stopped him: "It's done, there's no problem in letting him come now - the seven heavenly spirits of the three great words that surround you come here from the Wheel of Suppression, you are the guardian of the scales!!"

    Okay, black a

    che

    He let go of the hand on Ilia's head, straightened his hair, and then looked at the white light on the blood in the air.

    The last chant sounded, and the monster's five hundred pairs of eyes saw the white light. Even though he didn't feel anything about the summoned heroic spirit, he was still curious and wanted to see who the new summoned heroic spirit was.

    However, before he could see it clearly, he heard the command of the Command Seal again: "Go to Iskandar's team, immediately!!"

    Hector had already shouted loudly and jumped up, wanting to give the monster a head-on blow, but the enemy almost didn't bother to watch his attack, but even if it could only scratch his skin, he would die on the way forward.  , is better than doing nothing for the rest of my life.

    Just when his holy spear was about to touch him, the monster glowed and then disappeared.

    I understood that it was the effect of the command spell. When I looked again, I could only see a new row of white light where Illyasviel was originally. There were figures in the white light, but I couldn't see clearly yet.

    The only thing that can be seen clearly is a dark figure in the white light.

    che

    &nbsp; came out with a smile on his face: "Okay, now I won't run away anymore, and you, let's see which opponent you like better!!"

    (It is true that none of the heroic spirits have died, and there will be more and more of them, ho ho Well, okay, in fact, the physical death of the heroic spirits is coming soon. What happened in the last two chapters, as for who died? Guess!!)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 117 Dark Shadow

    (Again, I haven＊t updated for a long time. I apologize because there are a lot of things that are weighing me down. Of course, it＊s not about work. There are a lot of new things coming out recently. Resident Evil 6 has been published, but it＊s not available for PC. Halo 4 is out.  , there is absolutely no PC, and EVA's Q has been released, which is absolutely not available in the mainland. I feel really I really want I want these, I want to play, I want to watch, and I don't want to do anything else. I just started recently.  Updated, but I feel it＊s poorly written)

    The white light reflects the ominous darkness. Hector has already felt the violent pressure of someone who has not shown his figure in front of him, and is black.

    che

    Although I don＊t know the name of the re-summoned heroic spirit, nor do I know what abilities it has, but its courage alone is enough to make the heroes who stand alone against several countries feel nervous.

    The black archer was smiling again. He was very satisfied with Hector's solemn expression. He snapped his fingers. He pointed to the flash of light on his right with a malicious smile and said to Hector: "Although,  , but actually only this guy can be your opponent."

    The light and shadow gradually dispersed, and the original horizontal row of radiance gradually revealed its true number. This time, there were only two heroic spirits summoned by that guy, because one of the heroic spirits was too huge, causing him to occupy too many positions.  , which caused Hector to make wrong judgments about numbers, and he was probably numb to numbers. Originally, even one or two existences of the level of heroic spirits could make people gasp and make them feel anxious.  Stop it. The seven heroic spirits that can appear in the Holy Grail War are all famous masters. This can be said to be a miraculous thing in itself, but now they are being summoned one after another by this guy as if they are just playing. It＊s really frustrating.  One cannot describe this feeling.

    The white light gradually became dim and dark, not only because the spiritual power began to condense into substance, but also because the two summoned heroic spirits themselves were bodies of darkness.

    boom!  !

    Suddenly a foreign object emerged from the black a

    che

    The white light he pointed at rushed out. It tore apart the lightning light it brought with it when it appeared. It appeared in mid-air, but it could stay there as if it were substantial, making a loud noise like falling to the ground.

    It was a huge thing, with an irregular shape, like a huge black rock with five branches of different sizes protruding from the front - it was a black foot.

    Although he was not wearing boots, that foot did not make people feel funny, because when compared with the black archer next to him, let alone the feet, the black archer's thighs were not as long as that foot.

    That foot was enough to illustrate the shape of its owner. Then, a terrifying dark alien broke out from the silver light that did not fit his image.  He waved away the light with a huge hand that should not be human. The violent air flow flew along with his arms, and this heroic spirit exposed his body in a posture that should not be human.

    The oppression caused by just one of the five senses of vision is enough to make ordinary people collapse. Although the posture is humanoid, it is more reminiscent of the posture of a screaming monster. Just the posture he stands there is enough.  Comparable to mountains.  The flesh that is older and thicker than rocks shines with the luster of metal. It does not require any armor. This body alone is enough to resist any force and exert a power that no one can match.  Even Rodan couldn't build such a body at the top of the food chain. Nothing could stop its progress. Mountains, rivers, lakes and seas, humans, beasts, demons, even gods standing in front of him would be inferior because of the evil aura.  Even his gaze can make people lose their soul.

    Without making any sound, the giant's eyes were golden and red. The golden eyes were infinitely violent, and the red fierce light could nail anyone's body.

    This is what happened in the Fifth Holy Grail War

    vant, given to be

    The heroic spirit of the class, the most powerful hero in Greece, Hercules.

    The phonetic symbols at the beginning are the same. This man is completely different from Hector, the son of Troy. He has been wrapped in glory since birth. He is poor but stronger than anyone else. Even if he is weak and old, no one can beat him, even if he is protected by the gods.  Even if there are any obstacles, it will stop the progress.

    Even the twelve unbreakable barriers set up by Queen Hera were shattered by him one by one, and he eventually became a brave god with an outstanding status among the gods.  Therefore his name was called Hercules, which means: He who is glorified by Hera.  What you get after doing this is an immortal body and the storage of twelve lives.

    Now, the incarnation of this god

    vant, head held high in the air, eyes from black a

    che

    Passing through the top of his head, he looked directly at Hector - just his gaze was enough to make all the muscles in Hector's body turn into facial expressions.The status of the striker.

    The black god's eyes are not arrogant and profound. The mad attribute has restrained him from the beginning of the summons. He looked at Hector, and there was only a pure murderous aura in his eyes. For those who are irrational,  Hercules, he was just an extremely powerful killing machine.

    The black archer resisted him at every turn because of his chess pieces. This time, he summoned a heroic spirit who would definitely obey orders, because he could only obey.

    However, even if Hercules is just a violent warrior, the pressure alone is enough to make any brave man flinch.

    And the other servant standing next to this heroic spirit who can tear anything apart is extremely dimmed by the incarnation of this god, even though he is also very tall, even though he himself is very dark.

    "Compared to Hercules, who has a black rock body, this guy is even better.  His whole body was as black as ink. Compared to Africans, he looked more like he had just crawled out of an ink vat.  If you move it, you will feel the ink sloshing around.

    But there is one thing. He is obviously black from top to bottom, but he puts a white mask on his face to cover his face that is originally difficult to see due to his skin color.  The mask is shaped like a human skull and covers the man's face, making it more visible than a torch in the dark night.

    Aside from these, this is a tall man with long hands and long legs, so he looks strong but not bloated. However, his right hand seems to have been seriously injured. It was wrapped in a thick bandage, making the arm several times thicker.

    This is also the heroic spirit in this Holy Grail War, and the first to die, the unknown Hassan Sabah, the assassin's heroic spirit.

    Like leading these two heroic spirits, Black A

    che

    Standing in front of the two of them, he slowly landed on the ground with the help of magic power, and smiled at Hector: "Originally, I wanted to summon all the people, but the archers are incompatible with me, and neither are the spearmen.  Listen to my words, I will keep it simple and summon the most suitable heroic spirit. Although the oath to let the two spearmen kill each other was broken, I didn't seriously intend to keep the promise at the beginning, so let's forget it"

    He was not so much talking to Hector as he was talking to himself. Hector did not want to listen to this and directly got into a conflict.

    The golden spear tip is faster than the burning meteor, and the chatty chest is already close in front of you

    A comet thrown from the sky hit the golden meteor. Hector's thrust that was originally at full speed was now deflected into a 90-degree turn. Holding the gun tightly, he couldn't help but follow the thrust.  Juli flew away.

    Look at black a again

    che

    , he had no reaction at all, still smiling, as if nothing had happened just now, and the only change on the scene was that the Berserker Hercules took a step forward, an arm as thick as the Avenger's waist stretched across the black a

    che

    In front of you.

    He was the one who just ejected Hector. The Avenger did not react to Hector's attack, but the black beast standing behind him moved.

    With Hector flipping around in the air, his eyes glanced at the ground for a moment. What he saw was that under a head of crazy messy hair, golden red eyes were locked tightly with his murderous light.

    Was he deprived of reason the moment he was summoned Hector sighed. He was also a resident of that coast. He had high respect for the gods, and he had infinite respect for the greatest hero of Greece.  , but now the other party is bound by the mad attribute and has become the patron saint of such bastards.

    ※I wonder if under the cover of madness, the heroic spirit may have seen this scene in his heart, and whether he was angry or sighed.

    He has the body of a god, but his high divinity is covered up by the aura of madness, turning Hercules into a ferocious beast, well, it is closer to a ferocious divine beast.  Even if there is no black a

    che

    , he will completely eliminate anyone who is unfavorable to his summoner.

    Hector turned over and landed on the ground, raising his head to meet the black a over there.

    che

    Turning his eyes, he smiled and said: "It seems that the choice has been made. The big hero here is your opponent."

    ※Shameless!!§

    "So what?" Black a

    che

    He didn＊t care at all and just shrugged. He held his chin and thought for a moment, then blinked: ※By the way, since we are facing be

    , then I can＊t let you suffer too much, then, just"

    Hector suddenly felt a strange feeling in his body, as if the warm feeling of blood starting to flow again in his dead body made himHe frowned.

    This is the feeling of magic power starting to be transmitted again. Originally, because he didn't want to be driven by this guy, the guy cut off the magic power transmission on his body, but now he has given himself magic power again, just to let himself have and Hercules.  Comparative combat effectiveness, this is simply

    "Do you think of us as playthings for games?!" Hector almost broke his own teeth.

    "Don't say that!!" Black a

    che

    With a wave of his hand, two giant blades fell from the sky.

    They were two giant swords that were as long as Heracles's. They had golden hilts and were inlaid with red jade. The sword blades were like ice peaks, intersecting.

    The sword, in its simplicity, is solemn and profound, making people tense up in the back.  The two swords thrust straight into the front of Hercules, like two newly cast statues to set off Hercules.

    ? Originally it was the weapon of the giant family bred by Uranus and Gaia in Greek mythology.  And these two are the original scriptures of the giant clan's noble phantasms in Gilgamesh's treasure house. They are projected without any degradation. Each of them is a huge A-level noble phantom.  Now, they appear in be

    in front of .  Because it is the original canon, there is no a

    che

    The one that once attacked Shirou in the inherent barrier was so huge.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? be picked up from the ground by a palm capable of tearing everything apart, because these two swords be compared to

    Nearly the same height, so he bent and drew the sword back.  No longer using weapons made of stone, but using treasure phantoms that are a hundred times stronger. Now be

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Stronger.

    I am very satisfied with the look of the Berserker now, black a

    che

    He smacked his lips, snapped his fingers, and pointed at Hector.

    "Well, come on, be

    !  !  !  "

    "Woo〞〞!!!!!!" The god uttered a language that humans could not understand. The sound was more amazing than the aura on his body, and it directly shook everything around him away, black a

    che

    and Assassin were almost blown away by this divine power.

    "Well" Hei a

    che

    He tensed up his body in embarrassment to prevent himself from flying out, he couldn't help but sigh

    This power, a

    che

    Did you really beat him down five times? He was willing to believe that he was beaten down five times.  Then his eyes reflected the image of the desert beginning to move.

    That＊s right, the desert is moving.  Originally, following the direction of the black archer＊s finger, be

    He followed his orders to attack Hector, but the power contained in that huge body could not be compared to anything. Just one step forward before his voice fell, and countless sand and dust were stirred up.  , the second step is for the destroyed sand flow to follow be

    The soles of the feet.

    The pitch-black body tore through the air and brought the sand on the ground with it. They could not control themselves from being sucked away by the black hole in the air that disappeared instantly. They followed the body of the berserker. From the side, it looked like several streams of sand following Herak.  Les, wrapped around him.

    Because of the Berserker class, Hercules lost his rationality and could not use any Noble Phantasm other than the Twelve Trials, nor could his armor weapons be used like sa

    It was woven with magic like that, but it was a body that was stronger than any armor, so that he was not afraid of any attacks below A level, and did not need armor, but now the wind and sand were driven by the giant body that exceeded the speed of sound, wrapping around him, as if  A pair of specially made sand armor.

    Facing be

    With the violent impact of , Hector tightened his grip on the holy spear, tensed his nerves, and remained motionless.

    Even though he is a crazy warrior, he is still the strongest Hercules in Greece. Even he cannot win in a frontal attack. The best way is to attack him as much as possible before dying, hurt him, and destroy his noble phantom.  Number of times twelve trials can be used.

    Fortunately, the gun in his hand can break through be

    The strength of the armor, coupled with the spear of the gods after liberation, can kill him at least four times, and if you are lucky, it can reach five to six times.

    But it must not be missed, whether it is a normal blow or the release of the Noble Phantasm, if it does not hit the vital point, it cannot kill him.  It will also make him immune to his own Noble Phantasm, so he must be killed with one hit.  But with that guy's power, there's only one way to do it.

    The evil spirit of darkness turned into the God of Sand and struck in front of Hector.  Before the sword in his hand could be raised, the violent wind and waves had already straightened Hector's beard and hair, breaking all his hairs.

    However, the strange thing is that in the face of such an attack, Hector remained motionless.  No dodgeI mean, there is no defensive tendency. He just holds the spear and stands there, motionless, like a still picture scroll.

    I don＊t know or think about Hector＊s intentions at this moment. The two swords are in be

    The hand became a weapon that transcended death, and the silver silhouette moved towards the neck of the Son of Troy, staggering down.  Hector remained still.

    The silver light marked Hector＊s neck with spots, which looked like a special tattoo, so bright that it attracted the attention of all women.  The black tornado was about to suck Hector into it, tearing him into pieces and making it impossible to see what he was originally.

    At this time Hector finally moved.

    A flash of gold is like a holy object that can light up people's eyes and illuminate people's hearts in the dark night. It pierced the dark whirlwind and flexibly passed between the two silver strangles without any hindrance.

    Facing the ferocious berserker, Hector, who had always lived quietly, did not stand still at all. He stretched all the muscles in his body to the limit, and his eyes were locked on be.

    , engraving his every move into his mind, looking for gaps that are thinner than spider silk, gaps that can counterattack the opponent's attack.

    Finally, he found it.

    The sword of the berserker who attacked was only a millimeter away from his neck. At this time, even if he wanted to retreat, he could not open an effective distance.  So, Hector started to move. After his nerves reached the limit, the moment he decided to act, his conditioned reflex made him faster than

    The sword is about to rise by two points.

    His head suddenly lowered, and he became shorter. The huge double swords that cut through the space swept over his head. The golden helmet representing glory came into contact with the silver light and turned into ice and snow that could see the light, melting silently.  It formed three pieces, with a quarter of Hector's hair in it.

    It can be said that half of the head is about to be cut off. Needless to say, the timing of avoiding it is very dangerous.

    In exchange, the golden spear tore through the curtain of the Furious Painting and penetrated between the two crazy swords. The target was Hercules' red eyes that were blazing fiercely. The holy spear touched  On the watery retina, the unusable mind behind this ball must be penetrated.

    In this regard, the Berserker could only face the powerful spear tip with his own pupils. It was too late to retreat or move. Under the powerful offensive, he could not escape.

    "Ding!!!"

    However, it was Hector who made the incredible sound.

    He suddenly stopped thrusting forward, as if he saw something incredible, and stopped his automatic movements - well, it wasn't that Hector stopped his movements, but because he could only listen.  Down.

    The eyeball, which was originally much softer than rubber, has now become the strongest opponent the gun in his hand has ever faced. The round soft body has now become harder than a shield. The power of Hector and the sharpness of God's spear.  , but now it seems like it has stabbed the most powerful defense in the world and can no longer move forward.  Don't say it to hurt be

    , killed him once, and even where the tip of the gun collided with the eyeball, there was a clear echo, indicating the result of some kind of impossible breakthrough.

    "How could it be" Hector looked at the other party's golden eye that was the same color as his own, and was immediately shocked.

    Hector didn＊t want to believe it, his helmet fell off, and his hair followed

    The aura caused by it spreads in all directions, just like his current state of mind.

    A voice floated from far away: "I forgot to tell you, this guy was re-summoned by me, and his ability value was rewritten, but it seems that I am a little better than that little girl as a magician, and my defense ability value is  Come on, that guy＊s is not an a, but an a+."

    However, Hector had no way of hearing this voice, because he was already enveloped in the white light as the berserker pulled back his sword and attacked his back

    The black archer chuckled, and then waved to Assassin, who was standing guard next to him.

    The assassin came to his side, and the black archer whispered a few words into his ear. His expression was not detectable on the assassin's white bone mask, but he was just speaking in the dark.

    che

    After finishing speaking, he responded.

    "Obey" the dark body disappeared into the yellow sand air like a mist.

    After giving the order with his mouth, the black archer glanced at the monster that still looked astonishingly large in the distance. Well, he was crushing those soldiers who could only be seen as black. It was really miserable.

    Suddenly, a strange burning pain scorched Hei A

    che

    ＊s arm, he lowered his head in confusion, was stunned for a moment, and then laughed.Come.  Through the black clothes on his arms, a new luster was shining, and he could see that it was the same type of tattoo as the command spell on the back of his hand.

    I see, the destroyed Command Seals will not disappear, the Command Seals removed by Hector are not lost, and after being recovered by the Holy Grail, they will be assigned to the master that was originally lost.

    ???????????????????????????????????????

    However, there was only one command spell that reappeared, because he had used it twice before to command SE.

    vant, so one appears, then there are six remaining.

    che

    ??Turn around and look for the location of Matou Sakura.

    "Start, target as you like!" After finding Matou Sakura, he raised his arm and said so with the shining palm reflected on it.

    In the hills of yellow sand, in a world where there is nothing but golden waves, there is a man standing next to a ruins, which are destroyed weapons, large armored vehicles, torn tanks, and deformed and torn fighter jets in half.  Smashed other tanks were everywhere, and machine guns and ammunition were scattered all over the ground.

    Next to the ruins of this battlefield, a man in religious robes looked into the distance.

    Kotomine Kirei watched the monster over there appear, disappear, and then reappear, appearing in Iskandar's military formation.  It was supposed to be a super monster that dealt with the enemy, but now it has rolled into the team that is barely an ally. The monster that was once was only one-tenth the size of the current one, causing the king's army to almost collapse, and now it is thrown there again, black  The idea of ??an archer is truly sneer-inducing.

    ※At least Kotomine Kirei had a sneer on his face. He knew very well that the guy didn＊t want to use Marshal Gil as a fighting force. He just wanted the monster to cause a scene and put on a gorgeous show.  However, the Avengers, who only followed the concept of destruction, now began to pursue other things, which gave Kotomine Kirei an idea.

    "Isn't it pure?" He murmured to himself, and then turned around because of the strange smell behind him.

    A man he had long forgotten stood behind him at some point.

    "You" Kotomine Kirei looked at the bone mask on the other person's face and understood his identity, and also knew that this guy was once a servant he summoned, well, or just part of it. As for his name  Kotomine couldn't remember.

    "Long time no see, Kirei-sama," said the man in black.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 118 Visitors from Extraterrestrial Space

    The flipped body fell from the air, but there was no lightness. The forced feeling made people feel that it was a missed cannonball.  With his feet sinking deep into the sand, Hector slid back for more than ten meters before Hector managed to stabilize his body. Half of his upper body armor was scrapped, and the breastplate and shoulder armor on his left shoulder were torn apart, and the steel  It was lifted up in pieces and disappeared, leaving only the fragments on the right side.  There is a huge wound on the exposed skin, and the muscles inside are rolled up, as if they were torn apart by life. Even if there is no sense of tearing in the shoulder blades, just looking at the wound looks so  I can no longer use my hands for the time being.  Hector raised his tense face and looked at the opponent opposite.

    The giant body of darkness was walking towards him step by step, like an evil that could never be dispelled.  .

    Is this the power of a single blow?  Even Hector's golden eyes dimmed.

    , he just received Hector's full thrust from the front, but in the end there was no damage at all. The attack of the divine guard's spear on him was not as good as the sand squinting. The berserker knocked Hector away with an elbow without even blinking.  Also thanks to Hector being too close to him, be

    The sword was too big to turn over and cut him, so he used his elbow instead. It was a blessing, otherwise he would have returned to the origin of the Holy Grail by now.

    But for Hector, the elbow knife with the spikes of dragon scales on his elbow is also a deadly weapon.

    At that time, he struggled to pull away and barely avoided the headshot and decapitation of the elbow blade. However, the fatal elbow still touched his body, resulting in the appearance of armor and wounds on his upper body.

    With just one blow, an arm was crippled. If it was a frontal attack, with both swords attacking at the same time, even if he was not hacked to death, he would probably be shocked to death by the force.  Hector took a deep breath and spit out the blood that flowed into his lungs.  Then he stood up, shook the gun, and stood with the blade in one hand.

    che

    I just appreciate his efforts, even if I know it is impossible to win, I will still try my best to do something.

    Really, I would rather die than surrender.  he thinks.

    Therefore, when this will is trampled on, that feeling and mood are definitely the most worth savoring.

    The Berserker took a few steps, and when he intuitively felt that it was the best place to attack, he suddenly accelerated his speed. His body, which was originally heavier than a rhinoceros, became a high-speed train, and the two swords in his hands brought a violent attack.  Shaliu, this time he became the leader of the salon, opening his huge mouth, trying to devour the silver knight in one bite.

    In this regard, Hector was not afraid and confronted him head-on.

    He had made up his mind and had no way to continue. One of his hands felt nothing but the sting of broken bones. Half a row of ribs had pierced his lungs, causing severe internal bleeding.  It is simply impossible to exchange such a body for the opportunity to use the Noble Phantasm to kill him and escape without losing one's body.

    In this case, why not just welcome death with dignity.

    The crazy killing god was followed by several salons, and the roars in his mouth shook the earth. Even if the god reappeared, he would not have the same courage and power as him. Such a great hero sprinted with all his strength. Before he could reach him, he had both hands in his hands.  The sword has been raised high, and the power that once killed and subdued countless monsters in the mythical era has now fallen on Hector's head.

    The son of Priam looked up at the approaching double blades. His curly hair blurred his eyes, reminding him of the waves outside the capital. Then his hair twitched and scattered due to the power of the cold blades, and his golden pupils  Corresponds to the silver Death Sword.

    che

    Suddenly, Hector glanced at him, his eyes still showing disdain, mixed with other contents - you will never understand that even death is the glory of a hero.

    This time, we have to die on the battlefield again.

    With this thought in mind, Hector struggled to lift the spear in his hand. His originally dull golden eyes suddenly burst out with an astonishing color. Even facing the fierce light in the eyes of the God of Death, these eyes were still arrogant.  color.

    Maybe Hercules has powerful martial arts in his body that can destroy twelve powerful enemies, but he cannot use them because of his madness. But now Hector does not use his powerful spear skills to destroy enemies.  He simply poured all the magic power in his body into the raised spear.

    Suddenly, the spear was like a rainbow, making a sound that could reach the end of the desert. The crisp sound was inferior to even the scorching sun in the sky. The approaching darkness was troubled by this golden light, and the body of darkness was dyed as soon as it approached.  Glowing like gold, the originally indestructible armor felt like it was falling apart because of the sound.

    In this regard, be

    Feeling threatened, he let out a roar that destroyed people's hearts and bodies even more.?, the muscles in both arms turned into swollen rocks, and countless tendons climbed up like ferocious snakes, obviously using all their strength.

    Hector felt sad for this servant who was bound by the power of madness and unable to serve his true master, but he could only use his own power to eliminate the hero's humiliation as much as possible.  As a result, the light of the spear became more intense in his hand, and Hector threw the spear with one hand.

    ※lance＃＃§

    Suddenly, an unprecedented feeling of consternation swept through Hector's heart. He was already prepared to die in exchange for be.

    At least two lives, but the launch of the Noble Phantasm stopped stiffly.

    The light of the holy spear began to dim, and his magic encountered the blocking rock.  And his limbs seemed to be bound by someone, unable to move - Hector, who understood everything instantly, could only move his eyes, and he saw the black a over there.

    che

    , standing with his back to the sun, rubbing his eyebrows with his hands, sneering silently at him, the vague smile with shadows in his palms, and the flash of light on the palms pressing his eyebrows, are the things that froze Hector's limbs.  .

    The command spell.

    ? Just standing and doing nothing.  This is the order given by the black archer using the command spell just now, and the target is naturally Hector.

    Because the contract was not cut off, but the supply of magic power was simply cut off, Hector was essentially still the black archer.

    vant, but the command spell was destroyed by him at that time.  Now the command spell is back to black a

    che

    In his hand, he can naturally use the command spell to bind any SE

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Because Hector had resupplied his magic power, Hector thought that the guy wanted to fight the berserker with all his strength, but he didn't expect that he actually used the command spell to restrain himself, and it was at this moment, at this time.

    "you＃＃"

    There was no time to let out unyielding screams. The two swords of the berserk warrior were already falling crazily. The attack released with all their strength turned into the two blade teeth of the poisonous dragon, biting Hector's body tightly, and then from  Tear from top to bottom.

    Feeling two streams of white light flowing through his body, the gold in Hector's eyes began to be replaced by silver. He felt the darkness eroding his body. The originally restrained courage began to dissipate, and infinite darkness enveloped him.  body of.

    Before his death, Hector expressed his inner anger towards this guy for the first time. He even wanted to obstruct things like a life-and-death bet. That guy He didn't even use the Command Seal to order himself to commit suicide.  rely on be

    Using his own power to deal with his own inability to resist, the great hero's hands were stained with the blood of shame. That insult could not be washed away even if thirty thousand years passed.

    But this is not the end yet. Hector＊s thinking is too simple. Black A

    che

    I just want to play with him, let him die like a slave, and experience the feeling of karma.  Moreover, even if it is an insult, it will not be so simple and easy.

    After the two swords split Hector's body, another heavy blow hit him from behind, passing through his tattered body, and the flying body stopped.

    ※Hmph hum＃§ The satisfied evil smile was the sound of death that Hector heard. He felt his heart being held by a hand, and then a cold air passed into his blood vessels.

    Assassin released Hector's body. The majestic body that was originally like a long-range shooting god became a tombstone sinking into a fool. He looked at the heart that was still beating in his hand with satisfaction. It looked like a heart.  The poisonous giant tumor freely spews bloody venom and heat, but to the assassin, it is a supreme treasure.

    He lifted off his mask, revealing a pitch-black face. Then, he opened his mouth wide, his sinister teeth shining with the luster of a beast, and then there were sounds and images that chilled people from the bottom of their hearts.

    ※Gugu＃Gugu＃§

    In the sound like squeezing, black a

    che

    The giant who came over and killed Hector put away his swords and gave way to him.  He looked at the knight on the ground whose eyes were blurred by the black mist of death, and sneered again.

    "The glory of heroes, huh, this is the source of evil, idiot." He watched the son of glory die in a very humiliating way, and his body was not intact. When he saw his body began to dissipate, it was from  When the extremely gorgeous armor began to disappear, he sneered again.

    Then a gust of wind blew the hem of his clothes, black a

    che

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????]Curling up slightly, his whole body began to roar in a low voice, and there was a sound in his body. He heard that the sound was like the flapping wings of some kind of insect, but it was the assassin's bones that were vibrating.  And the wind blowing his clothes was the aftermath of the magic power shaking the assassin.

    This assassin has a special skill, which is the ability to transform other people's bodies. He can transform other people's bodies into suitable parts of his own body, turn them into his own body, enhance his abilities, and also  Devour part of the enemy's body and turn it into your own power.  His Noble Phantasm, Delusion Heart Sound, was obtained through this ability. Now, he has devoured the heart of a powerful knight, and his abilities have begun to improve.

    "Oh!" He looked at Hector's dead body again with interest, only to find that his body had disappeared, so he shrugged: "Does just Hector's spiritual core have such power?  , hum, very good.§

    He snapped his fingers and pointed in the distance: "Next, you can choose whatever you want."

    "Yes." Assassin adjusted the last bone to the position he needed, then bowed and looked back, let out a weird laugh, and then disappeared again.

    Looking at the crisis that was solved without any suspense, Black A

    che

    I let out my boredom and moved forward.  Behind him, the black giant followed silently, his eyes reflecting everything, and the hero's blood was still dripping from the huge sword in his hand.

    The words are divided into two ends, on the other side.  Just on the ride

    After taking off her blindfold, she just opened her eyes, no, in the process of opening her eyes, the Lu Bu in front of her became agitated, and she felt some inexplicable danger.

    But who can move faster than opening his eyes, not even a cavalryman? At this moment, the horse that can sense the will of its master played a key role. It turned around in an instant, kicked out its four hooves, and ran away quickly.

    It＊s a pity to ride

    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw only a horse＊s butt fading away, its red tail wagging.

    She stared blankly at the most powerful general in the world, running so fast that he was about to disappear. The hard fight just now was so close in front of her eyes that she felt a strange feeling.

    In this regard, ride

    Although I was also dissatisfied, I didn＊t say much.  Although he took off the blindfold, he did not kill the opponent, but only forced him back. This is the situation after the name of the heroic spirit was known to others.

    "Smart guy" ride

    Putting on the blindfold again, she turned around and walked back: "Let's go, time is running out, that guy may come through from another place soon, now"

    But before she finished speaking, she suddenly felt a wave of wind and waves from a distance. This wave of wind and waves came very strangely. The wind suddenly rose in this everlasting desert. There was nothing but sandstorms, but the current weather was  There is no change, the weather is fine, and the fine sand is blowing slowly with the breeze.

    Raise your head slightly, even with your eyes closed, ride

    You can also see distant scenes. There seems to be something far, far away.

    None of the people present have superhuman vision.

    vant, in the end, only a hazy image could be seen, obscured by the wind and sand raised by the king's army, making it difficult to see clearly.

    Although I don＊t know what it is, it＊s definitely not a good thing. Maybe something big has happened.  So sa

    Lowering the holy sword, he came to Tohsaka's side.

    "Let's go, now is the best time, I don't know what conspiracy that guy is playing again, we should find him quickly" sa

    ※ She felt that if she continued, even if she could defeat one opponent after another, it would only be a contribution to the completion of the Holy Grail. It would be better to find the culprit quickly and find a solution.

    Of course, if the other party won＊t tell you, then find another way to ask.

    The knight was filled with anger. If that guy had known her before she was alive, he would definitely be her natural enemy, and they would definitely be incompatible with her.  Now, she can even allow those who play with the dignity of heroic spirits and trample on the nobility of heroes to use caste

    Only then can we use the means to ask for information.

    Tohsaka is naturally very willing to go there now and kill her unscrupulous senior brother. Even with Iskandar's army as a barrier, the head of the three knights, plus the heroic spirits of the cavalry and magicians, let alone open the way.  , it＊s no problem to cut mountains and rocks.

    At that moment, Tohsaka agreed, and the others decided to leave quickly before that annoying general in the world came back.

    Tohsaka Rin could not move like a heroic spirit, so Medusa grabbed her back and led her forward. When the purple-haired beauty held her back, that posture and the feeling of wind after rising into the air, making her stunned for a moment, and couldn't help but recall that a few days ago, she had also moved forward like this, walking through high-rise buildings at night, doing all the things that the super girl on TV did, but at that time, she was just  She was treated like a task, and now she suddenly remembered that the red arms holding her were no longer there.

    But just as a few people were moving forward, behind them, a hand poked out from the air without any obligation. It was like a method used by a magician who can transform a living person into a living person, but usually magicians hide part of their limbs.  This guy only exposed part of his limbs.

    The exposed parts, including the arms and palms, were all black. Even the palms were pitch black that was indistinguishable from ink. The nails were also dark, and a ghost hand suddenly appeared from the sky.

    The target of this ghost hand is a girl in red among the three heroic spirits. She is being ridden

    Hold your back and move forward at high speed.  He wasn't a heroic spirit, and he didn't have any powerful hands. He was so defenseless that it was so coveted.

    However, even if she does not have the strength of a heroic spirit and cannot detect this attack, it is not impossible to resist. After all, there are still heroic spirits around her.

    The sword of golden light flashed out from the side and swept towards the dark hand. Feeling the shining of golden light, other heroic spirits also noticed the abnormality behind them and stopped to look back.

    I saw that ghost hand immediately flinched in the face of the sharp sword light and stopped moving forward.  Under the golden holy light, the ghost hand revealed its entire hidden figure.

    Although the sneak attack was hindered, this man was not upset at all. He actually laughed softly: "It is indeed the strength of a swordsman that cannot be underestimated. Even if the ability value has changed, he is still so sharp."

    With this person＊s voice, sa

    He frowned and said, "Oh, he said it as if he knew me."

    woman.

    Whether it＊s the voice or the person＊s appearance.  The body is as dark as the arms, but extremely slender. The calves are strong, the thighs are solid, and the breasts are wrapped in black cloth. The female plumpness looks a bit hazy because of the dark skin color, but it can be seen that she is just more beautiful than ride.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Almost.  Only the important parts of the body were covered with cloth, and silver rings were hung on the neck and ears. More importantly, this guy wore a white skull mask on his face.

    Unexpectedly, it was a female assassin.

    When I saw her, sa

    She had an impression of her. In the previous war, there were few female assassins among assassins, so she remembered it very clearly.

    And her appearance shows that the assassin that has been hidden for a long time has finally appeared.

    Assassin is a servant who assassinates people in the dark and provides them with the means to win. In close combat, sa

    She can even let her one hand, not to mention that the current situation is that this guy is one person, scattered the assassin of one of the 80 people's combat effectiveness, so that the trade rashly appeared, really looking for death.

    But facing the common enemy of the three servants, this guy didn't have the slightest fear. On the contrary, she was so calm and strange.

    "You were caught in a sneak attack but you didn't run away. Instead, you boldly showed your body. Do you want to say something?" As the most powerful person in the four-person group, SE

    vant,sa

    Of course he stood at the front.

    "That is＃＃"

    That＊s because maste

    Of course, the female assassin would not be stupid enough to attack now, but there was no way. Under that guy's order, the assassins couldn't refuse. When they dispersed just now, Assassin didn't even want to attack, let alone how they gathered now.  They were together, and it wasn't the right time. I wanted to continue lurking, but that guy's order was above all else, so there was no way.

    Before the female assassin could say anything, another strong wind suddenly came from the distance, interrupting her words.  This time the wind was stronger than last time, almost like a typhoon.  But in this typhoon, there is something even more terrifying.

    When the wind blows, sa

    But he had already flown out, but instead of facing her, he saw the silver knight quickly turning around and jumping back, swinging the sword in his hand horizontally, drawing a huge semicircle.

    But her target was not the empty air. In the air she slashed through, strange blood flowers burst out, and then some kind of creature that could hide its figure was exposed.

    One by one, the dark entities revealed their true colors. They were the same assassins. Although their bodies were different in size, they were all members of the ever-changing assassins, because the wind made them think they could take advantage of them.  He wanted to attack while the opponent was distracted by the wind, but he ended up dying tragically.  How many were raped?

    Killed with one sword, several others dodged, but their identities were also exposed. They screamed in resentment, but could notDon't retreat.

    Seeing sa

    With the power of a sword, four assassins were killed, and the female assassin could not help but be speechless and angry.  sa

    But he waved his sword without any expression and made a cross, pointing at the failed assassins, while not forgetting the rear.

    ride

    She glanced at the enemy back and forth. Although she had noticed the enemy's existence just now, she was looking at the enemy.

    While drawing the sword, if it were her alone, she would probably be succeeded by this large amount of assassin.  think about ride

    I just feel like there is a bit of coldness lingering in my heart. The ability to cut off the breath is really troublesome.  Then looked at sa

    The four dead ghosts under the sword, ride

    What I think is even more terrifying is sa

    This guy actually faced someone whose breath was cut off

    Vant can also be killed easily.

    The ever-changing abilities of an assassin will be engraved in your heart once you see them, sa

    How could she not be on guard? She had been carefully observing the situation around her. This situation was already within her calculations.

    But Tohsaka Rin and Caste

    But they felt something was wrong. They had seen the clones of the Variety Assassin before. Such a large number of clones were originally used when they were dispatched in groups, but now they were just scattered attacks in twos and threes. Something was wrong.

    The chin of the purple-haired female Assassin trembled, as if she wanted to say something, and then she yelled in annoyance: "So what about this time?"

    With her voice, dozens of assassins appeared in sa

    The sky above them.

    The black killer seemed to be an unexpected dark cloud, falling down and trying to drown these four people.  sa

    Jumping up in the air, facing a double-layered attack in the open air, she chose the air because the killer on the ground was left to ride

    It＊s enough. If a new assassin appears, she will rush back to deal with the enemies in the air. Ride

    Just hold them back.

    When the dark assassins face the silver war eagle soaring into the sky, they naturally know that there is no way to deal with it, but they have no choice but to hold on and move forward. Facing the ferocious golden killing sword, the assassins can only lift themselves up  dagger.

    As a result, before the two sides came into contact, three assassins were blown away by the power of the wind. The powerful compressed wind pressure turned into invisible cannons, which directly knocked them away and died in the air.  An assassin's eyes widened in shock when he saw this, and he turned around in disbelief. However, he never looked back. The golden holy sword ended his life the moment he turned around.

    "Damn it" Another assassin roared, his voice coming from timidity, and he was seen frantically waving the daggers in his hands towards sa

    He rushed towards him, but it turned out to be a dead head being brought forward.  Without looking behind him, he swung his sword back and faced the two dark swords. There was a slight sound like cutting cloth. The two swords were cut by the giant sword. The assassin almost stared blankly.  Watching all this, he then raised his head and saw a pair of emerald eyes that had just turned towards him

    This was almost a one-sided massacre. It was obvious that there was only three seconds of falling time.

    It became a time of killing. She used her superb and super-fast sword skills to kill assassins one after another in the sky, and the dead bodies didn't even have time to fall.

    The female assassin on the ground must have been shocked. She didn＊t understand why the knight who seemed so rebellious last time seemed like a tiger descending from the mountain this time as if a tiger whose wings had been checked went up to the sky.

    Last time sa

    Considering the life of the person you want to protect, the most vulnerable among the group this time are two se

    Guard vant, how could something happen? Besides, the King of Knights is very angry right now.

    She was rapidly harvesting the lives of these killers. Suddenly, she heard a hurried warning: "Get away, get away, get away!!!"

    That＊s the sound coming from higher up, sa

    I raised my head to see, and the result was

    The enemies on the ground were extremely sad and angry when they saw the other parts of themselves being slaughtered in the sky. They felt that it was impossible to accompany their partners in the sky to attack together, so they chose to attack alone. Six or seven assassins rushed towards the three women on the ground.  , of course, their targets are Tohsaka Rin and Caste

    These two are weak in melee combat.

    The long-haired snake girl drew out her chain sword. Although her martial arts was not very good, her advantages in strength and speed made up for this. As a cavalry, she still had the strength to face assassins.

    The chain is as long as a snake, and it is also the most venomous cobra. It is fast and accurate. It penetrates directly.A dark killer with a long beard and dressed like a shroud. The latter's body stiffened for a moment, and before the afterglow of life had time to dissipate, he was ridden

    Pull it up and throw it into the air.

    Now the long chain is also called a whip, because there is a heavy object fastened at the end, so the chain is stretched straight and is ridden

    Throwing them around, several assassins tried to move forward, but were whipped back hard by whips. Two of them tried to force a breakthrough, but were ridden.

    It hit the chest hard and turned into broken bones and flew out.  The other two assassins saw that the situation was not good and did not dare to move forward. There was only one small assassin who stupidly continued to rush forward.  So ride

    Swinging the silver whip, he threw it at him.

    This time the long chain became a bolas again. The end of the whip that originally penetrated the corpse of an assassin became a hammer with a heavy object, and is now ridden

    Throwing it away, the former friend became a blunt weapon that was now killing the little man.

    ※As a result, the little man couldn＊t even see his shadow and was easily knocked away.

    But, ride

    But as if he saw some incredible result, his eyes behind the mask widened.  She could see things clearly that others could not see clearly, because just now, when her bolas almost hit the little assassin, ride

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The figure of the assassin flashed, and the whole person disappeared.

    That＊s not the breath cutting off and disappearing, but the result of using high-speed movement. That kind of speed is like riding

    The speed that only you have.

    She followed the assassin's trajectory with her eyes, and found that the guy appeared on top of the meteor hammer she threw. The long chain turned out to be the path forward for him. His only choice was ride.

    A body half as tall as one is surprisingly agile. Although his limbs are small, they are not as delicate as a child's, but rather as thick as an adult's.  This little assassin, who had been doing nothing like other assassins before, actually saw the chain as a road he could borrow while the chain was frozen in the air for a short time. He sprinted on it, and then turned over and crossed the ride.

    , take Medea and Tohsaka Rin directly behind her.

    ride

    It was then that I realized that this guy was not one of the ever-changing assassins. There were only two assassins. This guy was the other dwarf assassin.  Although I don＊t know what abilities he has, he has not scattered his body. Judging from the ability value, he is on par with me in speed. It is impossible to intercept at this moment. Ride

    The only thing I could do was watch him kill those two people.

    Medea didn＊t have Medusa＊s ability. She didn＊t even see the shadow of the assassin. She just felt a flash above her head. She raised her eyes, only to see a blur of flashes.

    That was the flash of light on the hands of the dwarf Assassin. The originally dark palms seemed to have gathered some kind of special energy. They flickered, with subtle lines appearing from time to time, like blue and silver intertwined flames.

    This is his Noble Phantasm.

    ※Hmph hum＃§ The assassin hummed with satisfaction. He was so defenseless that he could kill that caste with his eyes closed.

    , the little girl in the back, all he needed to do was kill her with a flying knife.  After he is done, the female cavalry behind him can turn over.

    This is the price of despising your opponent, sa

    He did not pay attention to the enemies on the ground and chose to attack the sky, unable to turn around and help.  People on the ground are attacked, ride

    She also despised them and did not take any measures to kill or retreat, but faced the enemy head-on. As a result, her two companions were now going to be killed by herself.  Just because he did not underestimate the enemy, but pretended to be one of the tiny assassins, confusing them and making them underestimate him, giving him an opportunity.

    The silver-blue electric light has already touched Medea's hood. This assassin is like a dwarf-shaped prophet in some ancient African murals, pressing his palms on people's heads to give them oracles.

    But if you press your head by him, you will definitely not get an oracle, but a headshot.

    Utopia Computer, this is a treasure that this dwarf assassin can use. The moment it comes into contact with the opponent, the opponent will explode from the head, and then more than half of the entire body will be detonated.  It's like he has the ability to turn a human body into a bomb, and his palms are the fuses.

    The assassin, because he has been assassinating unfinished tasks for many years, hides and ambush, waiting for the prey to walk in, he activates the trap, and the prey does not understand how it died until it dies.  Or lurking in the dark, waiting for prey to arrive, making a sneak attack and killing the opponent with one strike before they can react.

    &nbsp; This attack method allows Assassin to basically never fail, and when it fails, it can only be because of two reasons.  One was because the assassin was careless, but at that time his death was due.  Another reason for failure is accident.

    Almost as soon as the assassin＊s electric palm almost cut the caste open

    When he took off his hood, he felt something falling on the top of his head, and the strong wind was accompanied by some strange sounds like "Oh, get away, get away".

    It seems that if you take something, it will fall on your head immediately. In the Assassin's code, there is no rule about paying the price with your life in exchange for victory in the attack. Therefore, the dwarf Assassin immediately gave up the attack that was supposed to be successful, and turned around and retreated.  His short body was extremely convenient, and he could just roll on the spot and dodge far away.

    As a result, when he got out of the way, something fell, and they hit the sand heavily, raising a cloud of dust.  Assassin stood up and turned around to see what hindered his attack.

    At a glance, he found two people among the dust in the sand.

    A man and a woman, the man is on top, the woman is on the bottom Oh, I mean, the woman landed first, and then caught the man who fell after him.

    "It hurts, it hurts" The woman couldn't help but cry out in pain, her pretty face was distorted, or maybe she was a girl.  Judging from her age, she was not even close to twenty. She was dressed in white clothes and a dark purple skirt. Her blond hair and fair skin clearly showed her ancestry.  But now she was lying on the ground, her hands stretched out, as if dragging a cat that had just fallen from the tree.

    But the cat she had just sacrificed her life to save was not a cat, but a short-haired young man who was taller than her and wearing glasses. He looked like he was only a year or two older than the girl.

    Where does this person come from?  The assassin was surprised, he was waiting to see the caste

    A brain-splattering ride

    He was even more shocked, and as for caste

    I am

    These two are naturally Tohno Shiki and a

    The two cueid people, it can be said that they have gone through a lot of hardships and finally arrived at a place where there are people in the inherent barrier.

    Cueid never heard the voice from Zhiki above. She opened her eyes and turned the guy over at the same time. However, she was stunned by the impact of the fall. Although she caught the guy, she did not use the impact.  After taking it off, it was Shiki's luck that he was not shocked to death.

    After seeing Zhiki fainted, a

    Cueid threw him to the ground, then stood up and looked around. The first thing she saw was Medea.

    Medea was blinded by the dust stirred up by the two people, and her hood was blown off by the wind. When she opened her eyes, she saw a pair of lovely red eyes staring at her. Medea paid attention.  When he caught her gaze, he looked at his pointed ears.

    Vampire Princess Glasses The ears of this woman with divine blood trembled and then she stretched out her hand and said hello: "Hey, hello!"

    Medea: ""

    Zhiki was thrown to the ground heavily and suddenly woke up. He blinked and sat up, looking around. Then he was pulled up by Princess White. Then he saw Medea with pointed ears and was stunned.  After a while, he finally woke up.

    "Hey, hello," Zhiki greeted the first person he saw in this world.

    Medea: ""

    Medea may have seen many incredible things, but never more absurd than now.

    "Two people fell from the sky of someone else's inherent barrier, and greeted her one after another. This ishow should I say it?"

    Then Medea saw these two strange guys of unknown origin start to bite their ears.

    "Where is this?" "There are people here." "Who are they?" "I don't know, I just met them, but look at her ears"

    In another situation, Medea might have turned these two people into bones, but now is not the time to do such a thing.

    ride

    He has quietly walked to her side, taking off his blindfold, ready to open his eyes at any time.  It was already disrupted by the sudden appearance of a high-level assassin, and now the even more chaotic scene did not allow her to be careless.

    At this moment, several corpses fell from the sky, all of them were killed

    The body of the beheaded assassin, the bloody dark body fell on the sand, making a dull sound, like a sack.  sa

    After the corpses were all gone, they floated to the ground. There were about fifteen corpses on the ground. The rest of the people saw that she could not resist, so they retreated.The King of Knights shook off the blood on his sword and looked around.

    What surprised her was that none of the various assassins around her showed any excitement. Even if they were covered by masks, at least their emotions could be revealed from other places, but they seemed to be very indifferent and didn't care at all.  His companion died, and the eyes behind the mask seemed to be looking at a sack.

    ※＃§ I don＊t want to understand what these people are thinking, sa

    Turning around, she wanted to take a look at Tohsaka and the others, but when she turned around, she saw a surprised face.

    "It's you" the blonde girl made a excited voice, as if she had met some good friend, but her eyes were looking at herself.

    Seeing these two people, sa

    I remembered who they were. When I was dating Shirou, I once saw these two people in the cinema. They seemed to be a couple, sa

    I remember that Shirou and I were both startled at that time, and almost thought it was Gilgamesh and killed her.

    The person opposite had the same idea, but Zhiki＊s idea was more complicated.  He thought she was the girlfriend of the friendly red-haired boy. Why was she dressed in such armor and holding a bloody lightsaber in her hand? She looked like a supervillain in Star Wars or a murderous lolita in anime.  What a crazy look.

    "Why are you here?" sa

    They couldn＊t help but ask in surprise, and Tohsaka and the others heard sa

    Meeting them made me even more surprised.

    "I saw something was wrong on the mountain, so I came here." Bai Ji answered innocently, with a silly smile.

    It goes without saying that they came in, but they fell from the sky because of a

    Cueid saw that Zhiki couldn't stand the heat. Is there any way to cool down? It suddenly occurred to him that if this world was based on a world similar to the embodiment of fantasy, then using her fantasy embodiment, it would not erode but modify it.  It would make the surroundings of Shiki no longer so hot, so she did that, and as a result, Shiki was indeed no longer hot.

    Seeing this result, Princess Bai had a sudden thought. In this case, the continuity of space can also be modified to cause space transfer, so that there is no need to walk hard.  So she did the same, but due to her lack of skill, she fell out of position and fell from the air. However, she saved Caste.

    and Tohsaka.

    But sa

    But she didn't know this. She didn't see clearly what was falling just now. When she thought about it, the two people appeared because of the changes that occurred when the guy's inherent barrier modified the world, which attracted the two of them and involved them.  .  sa

    He wanted to ask them if they knew about Shirou, but then he thought that if Gilgamesh saw these two people, he would never let them go, so he probably didn't see them, so he didn't ask.

    "Your acquaintance?" Tohsaka asked from behind her.

    "It's a one-sided relationship" sa

    That＊s all I can answer.

    "Although they appear here, they don't look like heroic spirits or magicians, but they don't seem to be humans either," Tohsaka Rin whispered behind her.

    "Hmm" originally meant sa

    ※I don＊t know, but now she can see it.

    See sa

    It seemed that he didn＊t know what the situation was, so Tohsaka didn＊t ask any more questions, but was just extra careful.

    At this moment, Zhiki pointed at the dark ball that had grown larger in the distance, and said

    Cueid said: "Is this something that makes you feel ominous? It looks like a black moon."

    Cueid looked there, with a hint of the old days in his silly and cute expression.  She narrowed her eyes and said: "Curse, ominous, there are indeed many such things. Although the feeling is different, it should be right to go and take a look."

    "Even so, the people around us don't seem to want to let us go." Shiki Tono looked around and smiled bitterly. The people around him looked fierce, so how could they give way?  However, this will only make him worry about whether he will let a

    Cueid＊s killing spree resulted in a blood-sucking urge.

    It＊s better to deal with these ghostly opponents by yourself.  Shiki thought and went to get his glasses.

    Didn＊t pay attention to the actions of the two people. Regarding the assassin＊s actions, sa

    "It's secretly strange. After all, as far as the assassins are concerned, they dare to boldly stop them now. This is unreasonable in itself.

    It seems that I guessed sa

    At the thought, the female assassin laughed in a low voice: "We are shadowless people in the darkness, we have no names, and no one knows."

    An assassin walked up to her and said: "Even though he has many identities, he doesn't have one."?Belonging to ourselves, even if we are heroic spirits, we are only called Hassan.  "

    Several heroes of the shadow spoke: "We are resentful, we are lost, we want to recover our own names, even death cannot stop it, as long as there is one person left, as long as we find the name."

    All the assassins said loudly: "Carved it on the stone monument of history and no longer the named" unknown slavery in the British spirit seat, and then he is willing to pay for the dead body. "

    Everyone spoke together, even the voice of the cowardly assassin carried an everlasting meaning.

    That＊s why they are willing to be hacked

    che

    They know that they are also being used, but at least they can find their own names. Even if they can't live again, at least the Throne of Heroes is no longer just the popular Hassan, at least there is a name for people to recall.

    But there are some dissonant sounds inserted into the assassin's sad wishes.

    "Why do they say they are dead people?" "Because they are already dead. Now they are material souls summoned again after death. They were originally guarding one end of the world." "Guarding one end of the world, then  Why attack them? And if they are dead, can I kill them? Is the definition of death they said the same as what I told you?" "You told me?"

    These two chattered nonsense and discussed dead things, which made the assassins who were already dead moved and felt very unhappy, sa

    How about we not talk about her first, she is strong enough, but who are you two? You are obviously a human being and you still dare to do this

    Thinking like this, an assassin has already taken action. An assassin with hair as messy as seaweed disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already behind the two people holding a short scimitar in each hand, about to stab them.  Into the back of their heads.

    sa on the side

    When he saw something was wrong, he stepped forward to stop him, but he saw an astonishing scene.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? small fist.

    The girl clenched her hand into a fist and waved it back. The easy movement seemed to be stretching or moving her shoulders.  However, with such a simple movement, her fist actually hit the face of the assassin who was attacking behind her.

    The hit was a hit. Although I don＊t know how she knew someone was coming to attack her like she had eyes in her back, and I don＊t know how she got such speed, but the assassin who was hit actually seemed to have been hit by a rhinoceros.  , making a banging sound, and then fell backwards from the head, and then the whole body was picked up by the flying head, and became a ride

    The scene of being beaten or knocked away by Lu Bu's fist.

    sa who was about to hand the holy sword to the assassin

    He stopped immediately. The fist formed by the young hand was not half as big as the assassin's hand, but it actually knocked the body of an assassin who was stronger than a normal person away.  , it should be said that humans do not have the ability to attack heroic spirits in the first place, but that girl can actually defeat heroic spirits that are much stronger than humans. How is this possible?

    It is indeed possible, and sa

    I also saw it with my own eyes.  Just then, she saw the girl's eyes.

    Because she ran over with the holy sword, the guy noticed it. She glanced at herself and confirmed that her actions were not for her, but simply to save herself. So, her eyes  It becomes insignificant.

    But, it doesn＊t matter, it depends on the situation.  Facing the heroic spirit, the woman judged that

    Vant＊s strength is worth it, but she doesn＊t change her face when facing their attacks. Even if it＊s her, as long as it＊s not a threat to her, she doesn＊t care.  There is no evil aura, no murderous intention, and there is only plainness in his eyes. Even if someone attacks him, he can ignore it like air.

    If she were to face the enemy's attack, no matter who it was, she would attack it with all her strength and completely eliminate all threats. In this mode, she could not achieve this indifference even if she wanted to.

    Looking at those eyes that are similar to those of Gilgamesh, there is no emotion in the killing game, sa

    I understand, this girl is not a mortal, she is some kind of being with a human appearance but with the power of a heroic spirit.

    ??For example, elves.

    The identity name that is about to be revealed appears in sa

    In her mind, it was an existence that her mentor once mentioned. Now, sa

    I saw it with my own eyes.

    At this moment, the assassin was knocked away by a fist. Before he landed, several people saw that he was completely dead, but the shock still continued.

    Looking at the person who knocked her away, the blonde girl was shaking her arms, as if she had justWarmed up last night.

    ＃＃

    "This guy＃＃"

    "impossible＃＃"

    "He actually gave Zark a blow"

    The assassins finally understood that the new enemy in front of them was not soft goods, but hard enemies. In panic, they seemed a little turbulent.

    But it was only for a short while, and then the assassins calmed down, and they saw that sa

    We are not in the same camp as these two guys. We are divided into two sides. Compared with sa

    is so powerful, let＊s deal with these two fools first.

    This girl looks very strong, and the quick-thinking assassins in the assassin group have already noticed the dangerous aura in her body, but even so, it doesn't matter, because even if she is strong, she will have weaknesses.

    For example, the person next to him looks like an ordinary person after something happened. He just doesn't have "ordinary person" written on his head. This is a weakness that can be exploited.  The two of them must have a good relationship, so it must be right to attack him.

    "The best way to attack large beasts is to attack their cubs.

    In the eyes of the assassin, this guy whose only feature is his eyes is the role of a cub.

    So they started to attack, and Shiki happened to take off his glasses at this time.

    (The Death of the Heroic Spirit that everyone has been waiting for is out. In the next chapter, I will let more characters appear, more, so the name of the next chapter is: Chaos!) Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 119 Chaos

    (Let me be humble before updating. This time I haven＊t updated for six weeks. A lot of things happened during this period. I had a tooth pulled out, I worked the damn night shift for two weeks, and at the same time, it was time for the adult education exam.  , plus there are a lot of characters to write about in this chapter, it＊s very messy, just like the chapter title, so it＊s been delayed for so long, it＊s worse than the month, I really don＊t know how to finish it. But starting from tomorrow, I will update a chapter, the day after tomorrow  Update as much as possible. You must write 30,000 words this week. Even if you don＊t sleep, you will update. Use this as a deposit. From now on, increase your writing speed and write even if you sleep less. I won＊t say anymore.  Let＊s watch it)

    Saber saw the five assassins disappearing, cutting off their breath and attacking the two young men and women. She wanted to warn them, but she couldn't tell them the location of the assassins she didn't know. Even if the woman was very strong,  That man didn't have any strange aura at all.

    Just when she was thinking this, the man suddenly took off his glasses, and Saber clearly saw that a pair of dark eyes suddenly burst into blue light in the blink of an eye, as if there was thunder and lightning hidden in them.  Seeing this, Saber suddenly felt a chill in her heart, and her blood flowed throughout her body, feeling both disbelief and fear.

    As he shook his hand, a long strip with colorful decorations slipped out of his sleeve. When he tightened his grip, a silver broken blade quietly came out.  The young man named Shiki looked forward with his blue eyes filled with electric fire, and at the same time tensed his back, ready to respond to the attack from behind at any time. Saber saw that it was a defensive posture in some kind of fighting art.

    ※All signs indicate that this man is a human being and does not have the strength of a heroic spirit. Even if he is an ever-changing assassin, it will not be easy for him to win or lose in a one-on-one battle.  But what made Saber feel chilled in her heart was not that guy's actions, but that guy's eyes.

    God, she had seen those eyes before. When the red-haired woman was treating Shirou, those eyes flashed out of Shirou who was almost out of control in a coma.

    Saber once heard the female magician say that the magic eyes of death can destroy anything and can detect the traces of death in all things.  This man actually has such murderous eyes.

    Now, this young man holds his glasses in his left hand and holds a short knife in his right hand, holding it in front of him like a dagger, with his eyes slightly turned.

    "However, no matter how hard you try to look at it, you can't see the trace of the heroic spirit whose breath has been cut off. I don't know what happened to that woman, but anyone can see the invisible assassin. Then the name of Hassan is too cheap.

    Then, these invisible killers saw the guy waving his short knife and slashing at nothing around him.

    ※Idiot, if you want to be fooled, you have to wait until the enemy is not there.  All the assassins snickered in their hearts.

    But then, they were a little surprised because they saw something strange.

    "Silver light, just silver light. From the knife in the young man's hand, silver light flashed out, and it was not the reflection of light from the blade, but the light spreading down from the blade.

    The silver light is as thin as silk and as thin as a sword blade.

    In this world of yellow sand, if you want to see different colors, you can only look up at the sky. Maybe that blue article can make your dry lips and peeling skin feel better, whether it is physiological or not.

    But now, the assassins saw different colors, but they did not look up. What they saw was not blue but silver, and they were still on the way to attack.

    All kinds of differences made them wonder why there were streaks of silver light on their way forward. On their path, they happened to be where they wanted to step into next.  If we only look at these shining light tracks from an aesthetic point of view, then they are very beautiful, even breathtakingly beautiful.  It is the aurora rising in the desert, an indispensable miracle.

    But considering their trajectory, the brilliance that eclipsed the surrounding space, and the fact that I was so close to this light without even realizing it, I couldn't even dodge.  The assassins watched this ray of light move from far to near, slide in front of them, and then pass by without any fear in their hearts.

    Then Saber saw the assassins stop their steps, and the reason why she could see it was because the assassins who were originally invisible suddenly appeared to have stopped attacking and appeared.

    They stood still, like a group of sculptures that suddenly appeared.  Five rays of silver light extended behind them and slowly disappeared in front of a certain sand dune.

    ※If＃if they could clearly see the tiny cuts in space caused by the auroras when they passed by, even if it was an extremely small space, then they would be filled with fear before they died.  Fortunately,They didn't notice this, so even at the last moment of their lives, they didn't know what happened, and their thoughts still stayed on sniping the opponent's way forward.

    Everyone saw the five assassins. They moved slowly. They moved forward, leaned forward, fell forward, and landed forward With an inconspicuous muffled sound, the five assassins all pounced.  Into the sand.

    ※But what＊s surprising is that there are no wounds on these five dead bodies, and their dark skin is intact No, that＊s wrong, it＊s a matter of time.

    The servant＊s good eyesight allows them to see clearly what is going on. A line emerges from the assassin＊s dead body. The first thing that appears is the top of the head, and then extends all the way to the crotch.  When the line appeared in the center of the dead body and perfectly traveled the upper and lower parts of the dead body, dividing his whole body into two halves, a fountain of blood flew into the sky.

    On the dead body of an assassin, a line of red light suddenly exploded in the unobvious line. One, two, three, four, five. In less than a second, all the dead bodies started from behind, and a wave of blood rose into the sky.  From a distance, it looks like a red flower in full bloom, abstract and ethereal, with a beautiful appearance.

    The man and woman behind them, each with their own eyes shining brightly, are really incomparably ferocious.

    "Well＃＃"

    Regarding the unruly fact that the five assassins died like this, more than one person screamed in surprise. Among them, Tohsaka's face was the most stern, while Caster's face was the most frightened, because the scene in front of her brought back memories.  There was once a woman who used this method to deal with her, but she was much more ferocious than her, and she wiped out hundreds of her Dragon Tooth Soldiers at once.  Saber was the most surprised, because even though that man had the magic eye to direct death, judging from the position where the assassins died, he did not hit any of the assassins with his knife, but all five assassins were killed.  It fell off, why?

    You don＊t even have to go up to look at them. Just by looking at the corpses on the ground, you can tell how dead they are now. They were cut in half from head to crotch, perfectly cut, making people die without resistance and stop moving.  To add to this, Caster would say that the man started cutting off space and extended the cut space to where the assassin was. When the space was torn apart, it also tore apart the body of the assassin in the same space, so there is no need  It can kill anyone if it cuts it.

    Originally, this group of people with unknown origins could only make Tosaka Rin feel that they were of unknown origins and weird, but now she felt even heavier than Saber.  Killing five Servants in an instant, even if it was a clone of a weak melee assassin like the Assassin, he was directly killed at a distance without even getting close. This kind of ability could not be achieved by Shirou who also had the magic eye that could lead to death.  Tohsaka Rin didn't even think about it.

    Moreover, what surprised Tohsaka Rin and Saber was not the way the man chopped up the assassin with his sword. If it was just that kind of action, Shirou might be able to kill him. What really surprised them was how that guy could see the invisibility.  The assassin after that?  ?

    The ability to cut off the breath perfectly hides the assassins. Even a high-level Servant like Saber cannot detect their presence. However, the boy named Shiki seems to be immune to this and can directly see them without any traces.  Where Ying Wusheng's true body was, he tore apart the space and killed them in a daze.

    It can destroy indefinable things like space, it can see through assassins＊ hiding places, and it can also contact spiritual servants

    The situation suddenly became complicated and confusing. The two people, whose origins were unknown, now unexpectedly became a huge threat. Fortunately, they had no intention of dealing with Saber and the others, and just stood there.

    Oh, or even assassins, if they stand still, they will not be attacked.

    Seeing their five companions, who were still flesh-and-blood brothers, being killed by the opponent with one blow, the assassins were not only horrified, but even if they were resentful, they could still distinguish between the high and low of emotions and life.  The assassins finally understood what they had provoked. Even if they couldn't understand the meaning, the power could still be seen. The dead bodies of their companions were proof - and the other party just waved his hand.

    "Impossible, one hit"

    "Hiss"

    There was a new commotion among the assassins. They stared blankly at the incredible sight, and the emotions bursting out in their hearts turned into shouts and groans. However, no assassins stepped forward to avenge their dead relatives and friends. They knew that if they went, they would be sending their own lives.  , but there was no trace of escape.  Because there seems to be no point in retreating. The opponent can tear apart the space and can see their figures. Even if the spirit body retreats, they will be intercepted and killed.  The jagged black heroic spirits were in a commotion, unable to advance or retreat. They regretted paying attention to that guy before.

    But, right hereIn a dilemma, they saw the killer glance at them with his blue electric eyes. Strangely, they saw a trace ofrelief on the guy's face, which was probably this expression.

    Tono Shiki was relieved when he saw that the idle people had no intention of continuing to press each other. He had never wanted to waste time in a place like this.

    Originally, he didn＊t like to get involved in disputes that he didn＊t even want to hear. What happened tonight didn＊t seem to have anything to do with his senior. If it wasn＊t for Arcueid, he wouldn＊t have come here at all.  But after reluctantly arriving here, I found that it seemed different from what I had imagined. It was as if I had traveled through time. There were armored weirdos, black-robed walkers, and even a general riding a tall horse. It looked like he was not from the Warring States Period.  It's from the Three Kingdoms.

    Realizing that this world view is really not suitable for a human being like him who rarely reads short stories, Tohno Shiki decided to solve arcueid's so-called problem as soon as possible before he went crazy, and then walked as far as he could to enjoy the winter coffee shop.  With a single apartment, that is the way human beings should live.

    However, Tohno Shiki's expression of fear of trouble caused other misunderstandings.  Let's say one of the assassins.

    A short assassin caught sight of the fool's face, and he mistook that relaxed look for some kind of relaxation after no worries.  In his mind, he speculated that there must be some other reason why the man showed such a look even though he had that kind of strength.

    In other words, his strength is not that powerful at all, it is just a bluff. He killed five assassins at once. This ability may have some drawbacks, so he cannot use it often. He is worried that he will be affected by other people after exhaustion.  The assassins were attacking from both sides, so I was a little worried. I saw that my side had no intention of moving forward, so I felt relieved.

    When you think about it, everything becomes clear. That guy is not that strong at all, but he only has the strength of three axes to scare these people.

    This assassin is not a member of the Hundred Changes. His true identity is a third-generation heroic spirit. An assassin who is short in stature but more agile than any assassin. Compared to his fourth- and fifth-generation counterparts, he is even more thoughtful.  , calm down, once the goal is established, it will not change. Think about all his behaviors, analyze his personality and habits, what he wants to do, find out the flaws, and then attack.  And when it comes to sneak attacks, he is more patient than any assassin. Even if the opponent passes by him a hundred times, if he doesn't think it is a good opportunity, he will not take action. But once he launches an attack, he will kill him with one blow.  Therefore, compared to his companions from the fourth and fifth generations, he is more similar to a creature like the Sand Snake.

    But compared to them, he has a more remarkable feature: glory.

    Yes, glory, the glory of heroic spirits.

    Even though as an assassin, he never had his own name or appearance, he was a very proud man. He was proud of Hassan's name and would not allow anyone to tarnish it.  To him, it was a title that shone like a king's crown.

    Because I am short, I have to take a few more steps than others even when walking. Because I am short, I have to work harder than others when exercising in terms of strength and speed. Because I am short, I also have many restrictions in terms of makeup and concealment. Because I am short, I become an assassin.  The journey of the king of warriors is even more difficult.

    But he still became Hassan of Assassin. He put in a lot of hard work and encountered more hardships and dangers than anyone else, so he also valued the glory of the assassin more than anyone else, because he  You have sacrificed everything to get this, so you will never allow others to taint it.

    Therefore, he felt angry when the other party killed several of his companions at once.  The assassin was easily killed by others in a sneak attack, and it was a powerful blow. Even if he could face failure, he could not tolerate this humiliation.  Moreover, he was full of contempt for the fact that no one of his kind around him dared to step forward. Even if he was an assassin, he couldn't attack head-on. Could it be that he had even forgotten the most familiar method.

    So, he quietly hid his figure behind his companion. His movements were very slight and very fast. It was so weird that no one noticed the movement of his black body on the yellow sand, not even his companion himself.  Notice this.  Then he disappeared behind his companion, turned over, and moved closer to the front.

    This assassin, who is short in stature but knows what arrogance is, has only one thought at the moment: kill that guy.

    Even assassins are heroic spirits, possessing a symbol of glory. How can they be trampled on by humans so easily?

    He has already figured out how to kill that kid, which is to use the symbol of the hero, his Noble Phantasm: the Fantasy Computer.

    The black figure turned into an invisible gust of wind, passing by the approaching servants. Of course, they didn't feel it at all  He is very confident. Even if he is facing any of the three enemy knights, as long as it is not a head-on confrontation, victory or escape is not a problem for him. Assassin's speed advantage is not a lie. He cannot do it with Saber, who is not as fast as him.  The opponent's fist skills are simply not as good as one of Saber's fingers when he gets too close.  Therefore, as long as he wants to go back and forth from Saber, Saber can't do anything to him.

    As for the woman who just killed one of her companions with one punch It's not that the assassin is boasting, but just because the guy just punched to death an assassin's clone, he saw the truth and guessed that with all his strength, he wouldn't  Too far.

    A person＊s strength can be seen from his offensive method.  When striking, limb swings, body movements, balance and steering, everything is an important matter for judgment.  The tightness of the muscles when they swing can tell whether the person is exerting all his strength.  When striking a target, the focus of the human eye can determine how serious the person is.  And judging from the overall situation during the battle, it is not to mention that it is either comfortable or embarrassing.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I don＊t know how many strong men flew out to kill the target when both sides were injured.  The dwarf assassin's vision is unparalleled in the world.  From his vision, which he had honed over time, he could see that although the woman was very strong, the operation of her fists showed that it was a simplification of her most suitable fighting method, and her strength could definitely kill him in an instant.  But in terms of speed, I'm afraid it's one point behind me.

    Of those two guys, one has a terrifying ability and the other has a terrifying strength, but both are at a disadvantage in terms of speed. As long as you kill the other guy before he can react, even if the other guy reacts, it will be too late.  .

    So there is no need to be afraid, it is just a common thing to complete a mission under the blade.  The so-called high art means that people are bold at the same time, but it is precisely because of their superb means that they have extraordinary courage.

    However, this proud assassin has also come to an end.

    In his eyes, as long as it is a powerful existence, its thinking mode will not deviate from his consideration radius.  But now he has indeed thought wrong. The guy in front of him is indeed very strong, so strong that even the true ancestor died under his hands. The reason why he breathed a sigh of relief after killing the assassin just now was because he was intimidated by him when he realized that he was in trouble and refused to come.  He was happy that his time was wasted, not that his abilities were limited.

    Therefore, an attack that he thought was perfect turned into a dead end from the beginning.

    When he was about to put his glasses back on, Tohno Shiki's face trembled, and those blue death eyes were like radar tracking missiles, aiming in a certain direction.

    He held the knife in his backhand and raised his wrist above his head. The long and narrow blade was like the cold moon in the daytime, creating a beautiful yet chilling sheen.  Suddenly, a ball of silver-blue lightning burst out in front of the blade.

    The light was like fire, like lightning, and even more like the claws of a devil. It suddenly flashed out of the air, and the burst of brilliance made others unable to see Tohno Shiki and Shiro Princess. In comparison,  The dagger facing him seemed insignificant.

    However, just where others couldn＊t see it, the short sword seemed to have been waiting for the flash of light from the beginning. Then the short sword moved forward against the flash of light and rushed into the flash of light.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As the dwarf assassin moves forward in spirit form, he does not stop his legs that are running at high speed. At the same time, he uses high-voltage magic power on his hands, turning his murderous intention into lightning and flowing blades.  With the help of endless high-speed sprints, the assassin turned his already sharp trump card into a high-powered thorn that could no longer be stopped.  Even at such a fast speed, the assassin's true identity was not fully revealed due to the exposure of murderous intent. Only the wrist that released the magic fire was just exposed, and he had already killed in front of Shiki.

    Although Assassin is not proud, he still feels that this is an attack that is no different from before. There may be endless unknown killing opportunities in the future, but now he has used his strongest move, and the opponent did not fight back or be alert.  , didn't even move. If it were the three knights, they would just wait to die.

    He felt that he was determined to win, and thrust his lightning claws with all his strength, just waiting to smash the opponent's mind into pieces and add an unknown corpse to this yellow sand world.

    His thinking stopped there.

    When a sudden feeling hit his wrist, it was all over.

    No, it＊s not so much a feeling as it is a lack of feeling.  The assassin felt that his wrist suddenly lost feeling, but before his mind could notice it, he saw a strange color.

    ??Silver light, the flash of silver, is as bright as silk, but it is the narrowest part of the side of a flat object. If you change the direction, it is a silver color.

    This silver straightHe thrust with all his strength, thrusting in from the middle, becoming a thrust within a thrust, a reverse thrust.  The heroic spirit's soul-stirring Noble Phantasm was actually ignored. The silver light was like something from a different dimension and could not be affected. It directly intervened in the assassin's attack, striking straight and smoothly.

    What's this?

    The dwarf Assassin was a little confused and a little uneasy at the same time.  However, under the full blow, he did not stop at all. He even accelerated his speed, wanting to end this strange assassination quickly.

    But the lightning that was blocking his vision suddenly disappeared, and the assassin's vision became clear, unprecedentedly clear. He could clearly see his arm, starting from the palm, with the middle finger as the dividing point.  Split into two, the curved palm was cut open by a short blade, and then moved downwards to separate the arm. It was as simple and easy as cutting the dead meat of a pig or dog.

    The assassin couldn＊t believe that it was his own arm that was cut off, and he didn＊t know how the fantasy computer he used could disappear.  The body's instincts took precedence over his brain, and the tense nerves automatically made response actions for him. He immediately stopped his steps and retreated.  He didn't care about his original assassination target. Even within his field of vision, it was all blood red and there was no trace of the sharp knife.

    No＃＃

    A knife with three magatama at the end, and a short blade with a six-pointed red star resisted his retreating body. While penetrating from the back of his head, it did not damage the connection between his left brain and right brain, and penetrated directly.  The pituitary gland, the shining root that transmits information, was shrouded in a light that should not have been there, and was destroyed like an explosion.

    However, these could not be seen from the outside, but people who did not know what was going on saw a figure slowly emerging.

    A short assassin was keeping his hand stretched forward, as if he wanted to dig out the enemy's heart and lungs. The glowing blue light had not disappeared from his hand, and the hand had been divided into two, as if it were dead in the desert.  of saplings.  He was motionless, like a sculpture, frozen in time.  Beside him, the short-haired young man stood side by side with him, but the dagger in this man's hand was buried in the back of the assassin's head.

    The young man＊s posture is very normal, or it gives the impression that his posture is normal, and that＊s how it should be.  The assassin was very short, so when he stabbed his head, Tohno Shiki didn't raise his hand very much. As a result, this smooth movement made people feel that it was natural and naturally creepy.

    At this moment, everything in the dwarf Assassin was stiff. A strange red light rose from his body, with the center inside the skull. The light was very strong. It rose in the human body, but penetrated the skin, making the assassin originally  The skin, which is black and the same color as petroleum, has a transparent texture.  You can see the clearly reflected skull frame, eye sockets, teeth, and brain blood vessels in the skull. All biological characteristics are clearly visible through the skin layer, as if a sun has risen within his body.

    Before life was completely separated from his body, he felt that his world was frozen. His limbs could not move, his mind could not turn, and even his eyes could only stare at his cut arm. During this period,  , and extremely long.  Therefore, he saw clearly that his arm had been cut open from the palm to the elbow.

    But there was no lamentation or panic. The next second, the assassin's mind fell into freezing darkness.  Along with the luster that illuminated everything in his body, it also disappeared.

    Two seconds after the blade penetrated the assassin's brain, Zhiki pulled the knife out. A small amount of blood was brought out due to the detachment of the blade, splashed on his face, and slowly flowed down.

    The attack failed, and the leader of the killers was brutally killed without even knowing what was going on. Even the body that had just been revealed began to disappear again - that was because the defeated heroic spirits would be recycled, and the black bodies turned into  The ashes of death are carried away by the wind of yellow sand.

    This man easily killed an assassin with just a few moves, and he also killed him when his aura was cut off so that even the heroic spirits could not respond!  !

    Now a new fear has befallen the shrewd assassins.

    Why do you say smarter?  Because the slower Variety Killers have not yet realized what is going on. They are still wondering why the senior was suddenly pierced through the brain by that man just now. The more astute ones have begun to be frightened by the result.  .

    "This man" It can be said that Saber has never seen such an opponent. It was obviously an assassin with a cut off breath attacking him, but the opponent seemed to ignore him. Not to mention easily seeing through his disguise, he was even more confused.  There was no chance to resist, and he counterattacked with thunderous momentum.

    At this moment, Tohno Shiki, who put away the blade, turned his head and looked at the others who did not attack him.?Assassin.

    Not counting the soul-stirring rainbow colors, his eyes were very simple, as cold as a blade, and at the same time there was a question - is there another one?  And there are answers - if you have any, they're here for you.

    Saber has seen many people with much crueler eyes than this guy. In fact, her worst opponents are ten times more vicious than this guy, but among them, there is one who can kill a heroic spirit as easily and comfortably as he does.  There are really not many.  It was even more impossible to detect the assassin's invisibility She felt like she was not seeing a powerful human being, but more like she was seeing a human being possessed by the God of Death.

    " However, Tohno Shiki's ability to see through the assassin's disguise was not accidental, nor was it strength. He himself did not have the ability to detect the hidden assassin.  The key is his eyes.

    His eyes, the demonic eyes of death, can see through the flaws in all things in the world, where death and decay gather, and where the head of destruction and fall is.  For him, the sky, the earth, the lakes and seas, humans, vegetation, and animals all have flaws, and their bodies all have lines of death and connecting points of death.

    Even if it is air, he cannot see the air, but he can see the dead lines in the air, because in his eyes, the air is also a definable existence, a phenomenon, and alive!  !  As long as you live, you will die, so there will be a death line, so Shiki can also kill the air if he wants to.

    But all things are different, the flaws are different, and the points connecting the flaws are also different. In other words, the dead lines of fish and horses are different. After all, the shapes are different, and the dead lines and dead points cannot be the same.  Therefore, the dead lines of sky and grass cannot be the same, the dead lines of mountains and rivers cannot be the same, and the dead lines of air and smoke are even different.

    Therefore, in the air that Zhiki saw just now, although he did not see the hidden figure of the assassin, nor could he feel the murderous intention in the other party's heart, there was a mass wherever the dead demon eyes looked.  The unusual death line was approaching him at lightning speed.  After all, the air where the invisible assassin exists will definitely not be like ordinary air. In other words, it has deteriorated.

    From "ordinary air" to "an alternative air with assassins"!  They have become two completely different things, and the dead line is naturally different. What's more, the unusual dead line is still moving at high speed, several times faster than Shiki.  Although he has good conduct and is usually the type of good boy that everyone wants to get along with, this does not prevent him from being vicious and ruthless when holding a knife.

    Although the opponent is coming with force and lightning speed, it is a straight thrust.  Zhiki was waiting for work. He didn't show anything strange on the surface, but he tensed up his nerves. At the moment the lightning appeared, he pointed the blade in his hand at the dead line headed by the unknown object in front of him to strike head-on.

    Cutting off the incoming enemy with one knife, Zhiki then turned sideways and came to the side of the guy who was about to retreat. Even though he was not as fast as the opponent, the guy was clearly out of proportion due to panic. Zhiki was clean.  Cleanly insert the blade into the most important dead center.

    At this time, the figure of the other party revealed to him that he was a sneak attack assassin, and judging from his speed and attack posture, he was much stronger than the five who died in his hands before.

    This is also the reason why the five assassins died before, because after silencing the body, it also changed the dead line of the surrounding air, becoming a ridiculous trick that only makes them invisible in the dark. In Shiki  In the eyes, this is the same as not being invisible.

    If it weren＊t for the assassin＊s carelessness and the thought that no one would know about it, so he stabbed from the front instead of sneaking up from behind, the situation would have been completely different.  But don't get me wrong, Shiki doesn't think he will die. After removing his dead center, he has no weaknesses. As long as the back of his neck is not hit, he can only wait until he dies of old age.  The reason why he has to attack the enemy in advance is because the strongest true ancestor beside him has the title of the most idiotic vampire, so he can't be careful.

    With this thought, Zhiki pulled out his short sword, and then looked at the other black killers coldly.

    The assassins finally couldn't bear it anymore, and a killer who was wearing what looked like a tattered jumper suddenly collapsed on the ground.

    His arms supporting the ground couldn't help but tremble, and the holes in the mask were full of fearful eyes. However, the skull mask on his face, which was designed to scare people, trembled slightly because of his trembling, making it look like he was laughing.  , mocking his wearer.

    But this can＊t be blamed on him. Even if the other assassins were good, they were not much better. They were all trembling, cowering and retreating.

    The female assassin with big earrings thought to herself that at this moment they have become a lost dog, and their opponent is a guy who does not know the details. He is so powerful that they have not been able to get any information about him even though they have paid painful sacrifices.  Glancing at the remaining companions, the shrewd purple-haired female Hassan raised her hand.? 

    The accomplices around her suddenly focused on her as if they had seen a glimmer of light before dawn.

    "Retreat" she said very simply, because the situation was over. Even Hassan, the most powerful member of her side, was easily wiped out by the opponent. The remaining companions were not opponents. If you retreat, you can still retain some blood. If you don't leave, they will all die.  .

    All the assassins around him agreed with this. It would be a lie to say that it was not painful for his companion's death. He absolutely gritted his teeth with hatred and wanted to eat that person alive, but if he did not have enough ability to deal with it, even hatred could only be  Vain delusion.

    Assassins are the most pragmatic heroic spirits among the Servants, so at this time they choose to swallow the bitter pill, prepare again, and find opportunities for revenge.

    But just before all the assassins disappeared, a voice first reached their ears, causing them to stop.

    "Sure enough, I just thought you would come here!"

    This is a female voice, but it seems to be deliberately using a heavy tone in order to hide something, but everyone can hear the joy between the lines.

    There is definitely magical power in this sentence. Assassin looked at the young man who was at the same level as the God of Death in their eyes and his expression suddenly changed. He was as panicked as an animal after seeing the world.  Assassin really didn't know why and stopped.

    "you＃＃"

    The spark in his eyes faded, and his black eyes were full of panic, staring behind them.

    Everyone followed his gaze and saw another person walking out of the wind of yellow sand.

    This is a woman, and a special woman.

    Although the hair is not as long as ordinary women like, nor is it short and personality-free, the shoulder-length hair has a strange visual effect, and combined with the smiling eyes, it looks a bit agile like a swimming fish.  Not to mention the kimono that has disappeared except for festivals. Oh, no, it should be said that you can't see such a kimono even at festivals.  Like the cherry blossoms falling everywhere in spring, they are calm and tranquil. The flowers and willows are blooming on them. The plain dyeing color is still elegant. The clothes are curled like water paintings. Compared with her, someone who dresses like this for fun is simply the worst fake.

    The white waist is tied with a red belt, which is directly opposite the folding fan placed in the hand between the chest and abdomen.  She is incompatible with this noisy desert. She is more suitable to be a leisurely woman with her face half-hidden in some landscape paintings.  At this moment, this woman who seemed to have come from five hundred years ago was looking at Zhiki with a smile, as if she was very happy to have friends from afar.

    She smiled happily, but Zhiki over there was sweating.  There was no other reason. This was because this woman was a passerby that Zhiki had met once before, and she was chased by her out of sheer enthusiasm the first time they met.  And the weird thing is that this woman is a descendant of another family that coexists with her own family. What's even weirder is that her name has the same pronunciation as her own. The weirdest thing is that this woman also has the eyes to see through death, that is,  The evil eyes that lead to death.  Before coming to this city, Zhiki was told by a magician that it was something that would be rare to see in a thousand years. After coming to this city, Zhiki saw two people on the same day Okay, let's skip the unnecessary things for now.  However, they just have the same eyes, so they have the power to kill all things. Shiki can kill the death line on his body, but only the one on the back of his neck cannot be eliminated, which becomes his only weakness.  And this only weakness was targeted by the only person who could see through it.

    That woman had made up her mind to kill him from the first time they met. She was so excited that she wanted to kill him. How could Shiki not be afraid?  Even if there is no life-and-death fight, you don't know who is weak and who is strong. You don't know the outcome of the fight with her, but you only have one life. You must cherish it. How can you play around casually.  Therefore, this person is the person Shiki Tono wants to see the most in his life.

    At this moment, the person Zhiki least wanted to see spoke: "If you have extraordinary eyes, you will naturally not ignore extraordinary things. Although I don't want to get involved in things here, but I thought of you coming back here, so I came over to take a look.  , indeed.§

    "What? It's you again!!" Arcueid looked at the shiki with disgust, and she was very unhappy with her appearance.

    Yes, it＊s my fault. Next time Arcueid makes any strange request, the first thing to do is to kill her!  Unlike the princess who only felt unhappy, Zhiki learned another lesson today and made a mental note.

    Seeing that Zhiki was silent, the kimono-clad woman continued to speak, her beautiful look making people feel like seeing the morning light: "Last time, you accidentally escaped. This time, I was fully prepared and came here. Escape is not that simple.  .§

    As she said that, she raised her hand.

    At this moment, over there, Saber and others were staring at the uninvited guests of unknown origin.When you see them talking to each other, you know that they know each other. One on both sides is full of sneer, and the other is serious with an angry look. It's obvious that there is something wrong at first glance.  But what are those clothes she is wearing!  !

    Princess?  Caster thought so, and she remembered that there was a painting in Liudong Temple, and the princess in it was dressed like this.

    Dancer?  Rider remembered the after-dinner TV program that Shirou's family had one night, in which an ancient woman was moaning carelessly while holding a short sword.

    Kimonowait!  !  Tohsaka was the first to notice that the shoes on the woman's feet were actually shallow leather boots that were 1,800 times worse than a kimono. They were not suitable for mixing and matching. It was like wearing a Chinese Hanfu on the upper body and a Roman war skirt on the lower body.  Funny.

    That is a sword.  Only Saber was the first to discover the anomaly that the woman should be most concerned about.

    The woman's slowly raised hand was an object with a long handle. She had held it upside down and hidden it in her long sleeve, so when she saw the handle, she thought it was a folding fan.  .

    The woman blinked, turned her wrist from the hilt to the scabbard, held the sword in front of her with one hand, and pressed the other hand on the hilt. She turned her delicate fingers, and with a sudden movement, she saw the original black sword.  A flash of light burst out from the scabbard, and the woman's closed eyebrows opened at the moment, and a stream of light like a mountain stream slowly slid out from the scabbard.

    Suddenly, a killing intent equal to that of the blade was flowing out.  Zhiki's eyes narrowed. He looked at the short sword in his hand, and couldn't help but look at the katana in Ryori's hand.  That is definitely a very precious master-level sword.

    Although it is a samurai sword that has never been seen in ancient Europe, Saber fought three times with a swordsman who was more skilled than her in this Holy Grail War. He used this kind of sword, and in the end, she narrowly won.  But if it weren't for the terrain, she might have been dead for a long time.

    The sword of that warrior is still active in front of the King of Knights. The sword is slanted, curved like the waning moon, the body is like running water, and the brightness is like a bright light.  Fighting with him, even if you tense up to face the sword edge, you will still feel that it is not a six-foot cold edge, but the silk and satin on the dancer's hand, full of gorgeousness and strong exotic style.  That warrior probably had no hatred for anyone, he was carefree and carefree, and he never got angry even when he faced an opponent in battle, so he could practice swordsmanship like that.  When your opponent falls, you want to still be able to see the graceful posture and sword skills as a performance in the end. If you fall, you also want to leave your opponent with a famous battle that can be remembered for a lifetime.

    But now the sword drawn from this woman's hand, although it is also the same samurai sword, is several minutes shorter than Sasaki Kojiro's sword. What's even more different is that there is no sense of grace in this sword, just  It contained murderous intent, and combined with the look on the woman's face, it was a naked murderous intention, just like a cat trying to kill a mouse before eating it.

    Not only Saber, but Rider can also see it, but she also has another idea, that is - it is indeed the Maiden!  !  Rider thought so.

    However, as the scabbard slowly came away, the woman's blinking eyes opened, and a strange color overflowed from them. Her big eyes seemed unable to hold the light, causing it to radiate out, and the soul-stealing splendor suddenly  It made everyone around him stop breathing.

    Light is a combination of three colors, so humans can see that kind of sunlight, and the color in these eyes is like blue lightning, but if you distinguish it carefully, you will find that it is blue and white.  , purple, cyan, and yellow combined into one color, just because they are intertwined together, it is impossible to distinguish.  They are eyes filled with the colors of all things in the world.

    The flash of the blade is the lightning in the woman's eyes. Compared with Shiki's serious indifference, the light of her blade reflects the lightning, mirroring the ferocity of these eyes, and becomes her foil.

    Straight dying magic eyes, another pair of straightened magic eyes.

    "How could it be" Saber, a person with no knowledge of magic, stopped talking. Caster and Rider might not have had such a thing at that time, so it was natural that they were only on guard when they were surprised. Tohsaka was different, she knew  This meant something, but this kind of eyes was not an ordinary thing at all. How could she not be shocked when she saw three pairs in one month and two pairs in one day.

    Over there, the smile turned into a ferocious smile. The speed of drawing the sword suddenly became faster. The scabbard flew out of her hand. The drawn sword turned into a throwing scabbard. She raised her hand and raised the sword, pointing directly at Zhiki.

    Is it because the sword flew out of the sheath, or is it because the two rituals of holding a long sword are different? At least Shiki felt that he was facing two swords, one in Shiki's hand, and the other in Shiki's hand.  It is the formula itself!  !

    I once heard a saying that Japanese samurai are strange animals.  Before drawing the sword, they could be farmers, drunkards, or vagrants, but after drawing the sword, they become another creature.  As soon as the knife is unsheathed, it is a butcher or an executioner, and it must be accompanied by a certain party.They will stop only when their blood stains the earth.  In other words, he is a murderer.  A knife-wielding man who is satisfied only by tasting blood.

    A knife was hanging on Shiki's neck. When he realized it, the knife was already close to the flesh. The figures of the two rituals were close in front of him. On the deflected kimono, there was a happy smile on the fair skin That cold feeling  The coolness penetrated his neck and reached his brain, freezing his skull.  Zhiki was so shocked that he couldn't control himself. He immediately stabbed upward with the knife, hoping to hit the blade and miss its edge.  However, the cold flakes had already passed over his skin, and half of his neck was frozen.

    But after the dagger hit him, Shiki only hit the air and nothing else.  He trembled and woke up. Suddenly, the coldness of the blade disappeared without a trace.  Around him, the two rituals disappeared without a trace, returning to the place where she stood just now.

    Zhiki couldn't help but touched his neck, but he only felt his own cold sweat, and nothing else.  It was hard for him to believe that everything that was real just now was just an illusion, because there was really a knife on his neck just now No, when he thought about it carefully, he just saw the knife, but there was nothing about the process of slashing it with the knife.  , just suddenly, he discovered the two rituals and killed them.  Or rather, that's what he wanted to find out.

    That was justan illusion caused by murderous intent.

    Tohno Shiki once thought that he was a cruel person. Even if he was not possessed by Roa, he was still a person with bloody hands. But now, this guy with bloody hands does feel a strong crisis, which is that he can only run away inside.  The feeling that I can only breathe elsewhere.  It was clear that all the weaknesses in his body had been eliminated, leaving only the back of his neck, but he still had the illusion that his throat had been cut.

    Zhiki, who originally thought he could fight her to the death, now feels that his opponent is not on the same level as him, because he cannot control himself like that woman. He is usually calm and composed, but with murderous intent, he can strike violently at any time like this  Rushing out like a stream.  It's as easy as switching a switch.  If it were him, he would probably lose his mind or go crazy.

    However, neither ending is what Zhiki wants, but from the signal sent by the other party, she can know that she will never give up until she dies.  So Zhiki secretly whispered to Princess Bai: "Can you still fly like you just did?"

    Saber on the other side also leaned into Tohsaka's ear and whispered: "The current situation has nothing to do with us, and those guys have no intention of paying attention to us. Instead of hanging around here, it is better to leave quickly."

    The other two black heroic spirits also agreed. What those three people wanted to do had nothing to do with them. What they should do now was not watch the show, but hack the black archer.  Tohsaka felt the same way. He was surprised, but there was no need to spend time with irrelevant people here.

    But just as the decision was made to leave, another change happened.

    Seeing Zhiki whispering to the girl, she didn't intend to wait for his answer. She had already taken a step. It seemed like an ordinary step, but she was leaning on her whole body.  After the above, as a support point, the next step is to be able to compete with the visual acceptance level.  With a simple step as a support, the second step is to get close at high speed to kill the enemy.  This kind of moving footwork is very common in many martial arts schools, and has many names, such as sliding step, inch step, instant step, etc.

    But just after the first step, Shi, who was about to exert her strength, suddenly stopped. She turned her eyes and looked at the sky to the side.

    Not only her, but everyone else heard it too.  Some kind of strange sound came from far away in the sky, like the sound of some kind of cannon being ejected, but strangely it was not that fast.  Saber looked up at the sky and saw a black shadow passing by at high speed, rushing towards the group of people in front of him.

    "That is＃＃"

    However, it did not fall in front of the alert Zhong Ming Yingling. This thing fell to the ground like a cannonball, but it hit the back of the two rituals who had just taken a step.  There was a bang, and thick smoke suddenly arose on the desert. It was because of the weight of the object, and it was also intentional.

    Yes, it＊s him. This is not a thing, it＊s a human being, a heroic spirit.

    The thick sand and dust did not cover up this man's body, because the color of the yellow sand was too light and could not cover up the black color on his body.  His black color is the same as an assassin's, oh, not the same color as an assassin's, he is just an assassin's.

    This man straightened up from the dust and stretched out his hand to disperse the smoke. On his body, which was much taller than the others, was a head with a bone mask on his head.

    "There's another one here, one here and one there, it's endless." Princess Bai felt a little bored and was about to reach out.

    Zhiki didn＊t stop him, he understood that if arcueid could handle it at this timeShe took him away face to face, and there was no problem with whatever she wanted to do.

    To the rest of the people, this heroic spirit is just one of the ever-changing killers, but the other assassins have already discovered that this guy is different from themselves. He is a separate individual, not from their own side.  Saber and Rider discovered that this was an opponent they had fought against before. Because such a tall Assassin had such an obvious piece of cloth tied to one of his hands, it was difficult not to recognize him.

    As if aware of the strange gazes of Saber and the others, the new assassin looked at her, and a loud laugh came from behind the mask: "Oh, this really doesn't look like a battlefield. There are so many people gathered, but there are no  Several people died, but the guy called Berserker did better."

    "That's not true. There are still people who die, but there are no traces after death. Isn't this the end of a servant!" In response to the enemy who had lost the battle, the King of Knights frowned.

    She didn＊t know why, but she felt that there was something different about the assassin. First of all, the way he came was very strange. It had nothing to do with the assassin＊s behavior. He was too unrestrained.  At the same time, Saber vaguely felt that the assassin had changed a bit, not just his tone, but there seemed to be some internal changes.

    "That's true," the assassin agreed. He said, "Now"

    The tall Hassan frowned, and his wrinkled forehead could be seen on the mask. He looked down at a small obstacle in front of him. He originally planned to move forward, but a figure blocked the path.  in front of him.

    The two rituals were not touched when Assassin landed, and they are still untouched now. The most special thing among them is the two rituals.

    Her clothes were blowing with the wind and smoke caused by the shells hitting the ground. Against that wind and wave, her slender body was really like a weeping willow in the strong wind.  However, even so, she didn't even look back, and he turned a blind eye to the big guy behind her.

    The assassin sneered and wanted to reach out and beat the woman aside.

    However, at this moment, the two men turned their heads slightly and looked sideways at the big man behind them.

    Assassin looked at this guy with strange eyes. If Shirou's eyes had changed to what they looked like now when he died, Assassin would have been suffocated, but in his opinion, these were just a pair of arrogant eyes.

    The blue electric eyes should not be the eyes that humans have, and the emotions in the eyes are not what humans can have. The two rituals just turned around and looked at the noisy guy behind them. He had been talking non-stop from the beginning.  Talking to yourself is really annoying.

    She glanced back, then withdrew her gaze, as if she didn't want to be in the same row as this guy, so she walked forward, wanting to reach Shiki's level.

    Her actions, in the eyes of the assassin, were truly contemptuous.

    The assassin sneered. Having just gained new power, he was inevitably a little proud. Just now he was about to provoke Saber, the leader of the three knights, but now he was despised by a little human. How could he tolerate this?  .

    So, he said to the backs of the two men: "It looks like gods, but miss, do you really know what gods are like? Human beings are like insects to gods, they can be trampled to death."  You won＊t feel anything.§

    With the sound of his voice, his body also began to change. His body, which was already muscular, expanded rapidly, as if the muscles inside had the ability to proliferate and impact the skin.  The crackling sound came from inside his body, and looking at his slightly raised body, one could tell that he was starting to grow taller as well.  The bandages wrapped around the assassin's right arm were too large for him to bear due to the swelling of the muscles, and the strips of cloth flew like crumbs.  If his hidden arm was a terrifying venomous snake before, it is now a man-eating python.

    "Are you kidding me? Transformation?" Tohsaka gasped.

    But I'm not joking, in just a short moment, this guy's size has changed drastically. He is a head taller than before, and the muscles all over his body are bulging beyond measure, and his dark skin can be clearly seen.  You can see thick veins all over his body, and even the loose black cloth around his waist has now become tight pants.  If he were brought before Hercules, the fitness of the two would not determine who would be the champion.  And not only in appearance, with the changes in this guy's body, his physique and his ability values ??have begun to undergo new changes. They have actually improved a lot. Now his speed is already dominant, and now his strength is even greater.  It is on par with Saber.

    Saber and Rider were also extremely surprised. They had never seen this assassin have such ability.  The other assassins couldn't help being stunned.

    Feeling the eyes around him, Hassan was obviously very satisfied.He loosened his shoulders a little, making a gurgle sound, and at the same time felt emotional for Hector.

    The reason why I feel emotional about Hector is because this ability comes from Hector.  Hector who was killed by him had his heart together with his spiritual core eaten by him.  And it's not just about eating. Assassins with the ability to transform themselves can integrate part of it into their own bodies when they get the secrets of other powerful beings to improve their abilities.  Although it is an extremely evil and disgusting ability, I have to say that this ability is really useful and can enhance one's strength without any effort.

    What surprised Assassin even more was that just eating Hector's heart made him as powerful as the three knights. You can imagine how powerful Hector is.  Moreover, while his strength has improved, his self-confidence has also improved, and he even has the idea of ????taking on Saber in a duel.

    However, at this moment, he had to crush an eyesore to death first.

    The assassin raised his fist and aimed at the two men's backs.  He didn't think it was a sneak attack, because humans couldn't face such an attack regardless of whether they were on guard or not.  If you use too much force and beat this woman into a pulp, don't feel it was a waste of energy, because after seeing it, the people around you will continue to be shocked, and it will be regarded as a show of power.

    "Ouch〞〞" He shouted loudly, without moving his feet, and his fist, which was twice as long as his left arm, was already shooting out at the backs of the two rituals.  The assassins around him still hadn't woken up from the previous shock, and now it was too late to remind him.

    "Whoops!"

    The assassin's shouts suddenly stopped, and a slight sound replaced his long shouts.  A ray of silver light spread from his hand to his body, going up along his right chest to the top of his head, and down along his chest to his crotch.

    Immediately, the assassin's movements stopped. Like the previous senior, he was blocked by a ray of silver light.

    As for the person who emits silver light, he is naturally the target of his attack, holding two swords in his hands.

    As for this guy who was annoying her so much, Shi Shi stabbed him without even paying more attention. He just casually slashed the knife backwards as he walked away, listening to the sound to identify what he had just seen on him.  The dead line position gave him a slash.  Then, Shi continued to walk forward, not caring about what was behind her, but as she walked, she couldn't help but mumble.

    "A god? Huh, as long as he is alive, I will kill even a god for you, idiot!" But then she remembered that she was not killing a god, but just a bug.

    The sound became the palm that pushed Hassan's domino, and a flash of light suddenly burst out from the assassin's body. Then the assassin's body suddenly exploded, and the left and right sides flew like cannonballs, and blood flew everywhere.  yes.

    Oh, is this what it feels like to crush an insect to death? It＊s true that you can＊t feel anything.  While the blood was flying and the corpses were being shot indiscriminately, the two men nodded secretly to express their understanding.

    It＊s true that there are no dead people, but this is the first time there is such a big scene after the dismemberment.

    Poor this assassin, he just showed off when he appeared, and then said a few words, and then died on the spot. He was even ranked second in pitifulness. The first place was taken by his predecessor.  .  If he hadn't acted cool before, but instead communicated with other companions when he arrived, or directly stabbed someone to death in a sneak attack, at least the ending would have been much better than the current one.  But his only advantage is the same as his predecessors, he died without pain.

    An assassin couldn't bear to see his companions being killed all the time. He shook twice, fell to the ground, and passed out.  But in the current situation, no one of his companions paid attention to him. They all opened their eyes wide to see what this new god of death was going to do.

    I saw the two rituals walking towards Tono Shiki step by step, with a ferocious smile like a mentally retarded woman: "The troublemakers are gone, now we can finally start."

    Shiki＊s face was very green, but that＊s how it should be. When he saw the scene where she killed Assassin, there was one person who could maintain a normal complexion, that was Assassin.

    However, today is probably not a lucky day, because her ideas are always blocked again and again.

    Shi took another step forward.

    The shoulder-length hair turned like a wandering warbler. Before it turned into a flying bird, Liang Riyi noticed something first. She seemed to have stepped on a spring in the ground, and suddenly jumped up, and the blade in her hand was guided behind her.  The long knife pointed at the side of his body and collided with some attacks.  Several red rays of light were struck by the long sword that looked like silver snow. Under sharp eyes, the blue electric eyes saw the target of her strikes.

    Something like a red filament reflects the light of a needle under the rays of the sun, but the length does not make people think it is a needle, because there is noNo matter what, it will not be suitable for needles longer than one meter.

    The long red stream was shot down by her, but that was only part of it. The rest was stabbed into the ground and sunk deeply into the sand. If you want to confirm, you can only look at the blocked part.  The hem of the kimono made a slight whirring sound when it was rolled back up. Because Shiki blocked the sudden attack from behind, his flying body landed somewhere else, but far away from Shiki.

    She squinted and looked in the direction just now, only to see several red things on the ground.

    ? Strings?  Such an idea suddenly appeared in Shi Shi's mind, but she also found it ridiculous.

    But this is not the focus of attention at the moment. The focus is on the offensive person. This attack is obviously not issued by anyone present, and that means there is a reason.

    There is a new person appearing!  !

    Everyone immediately looked towards the direction from which the attack was coming, and saw someone coming over there, but before they came over, the person over there had already spoken.

    "That's not okay, because that's my brother. How can I let someone like you hurt me!"

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 120 It＊s a mess

    "That's not okay, because that's my brother. How can I let someone like you hurt me!"

    This is the voice of a young girl, but the strange thing is that although her voice is very light and full of domineering, it is hard to conceal the cruelty and fierceness in it, and the meaning of gnashing her teeth is clearly audible.  Especially when she talks about "brother", she is almost murderous, as if she is talking about prey or enemy. Probably in her dictionary, these words are not synonyms but also synonyms.

    "That's not okay, because that's my prey. How can I let someone like you kill it first?" If I change it and match the tone, it will feel very smooth.

    ※ However, as for my brother, apart from the assassin, the only other man present was Tohno Shiki, so everyone＊s eyes were focused on him.

    "Brother?" Liang Li looked at Zhiki strangely.

    Zhiki didn＊t deny it, it seemed right, it was him.  And now Shiki's face is no longer green, but his face can no longer be called a face. If you have ever watched a Jim Carrey movie, you will understand that his teacher is Shiki Tono.

    Having seen the two ceremonies before, Zhiki looked ugly.  Later, when I heard this voice, before I saw anyone, Zhiki already showed an expression of endless despair.

    Who is this person?  Everyone was curious, even Tohsaka and the others were not in a hurry to leave, wanting to see what would happen.  I saw a red person walking out of the sand shadow.

    Oh, red doesn＊t describe her clothes. This person doesn＊t wear any red clothes.  She simply wears a white dress, a dark blue skirt, and suitable boots. She is dressed like a lady, and she is dressed carefully and appropriately. She is definitely from a famous person.  She was like the lady in the manor who had lost her way and ended up here.

    But if you saw her hair, you wouldn't think so.  Although the long hair that can reach the feet reminds people of the familiar story of Rapunzel, and the sea-blue eyes really make people suspect that he has the blood of a princess, this girl is not as delicate as Rapunzel.

    First, her hair is red.  And it's not an ordinary red, it's very red, as red as blood, and it's still blood red that has just been sprayed out from people's hearts.  And it's not just blood red, it's also luminous red. The light even dyes the surrounding air and dust, turning them all red.

    Second, her hair is flowing like this.  But it doesn't float with the wind, but with her own will.  Because no matter how you look at it, human hair cannot float like an upside-down peacock spreading its tail, but to Shiki, it looks more like the neck wings of a lizard when it gets angry.

    Third, she had the same ferocious smile on her face, or even worse, a sinister smile.  Under the background of her smile, the glow on her head turned into a fierce glow.  The figure that was walking like a goddess just now has now transformed into the image of a super devil.

    At this moment, this girl is wearing a ball of red light, walking slowly like a luminous goddess.

    Liang Li looked at the girl with devilish aura walking over, his eyes had become crinkled before he realized it, and he felt very interesting in his heart.  She finally understood what had just attacked her.

    This red-haired girl now walked towards Zhiki. Although she didn't say anything, she had already chopped Zhiki with her eyes three thousand six hundred times.  And Zhiki's expression was as if he had really been hacked 3,600 times and was no longer human. He was thinking about who would pay homage to him next year.  It's probably only his high school classmate Yuhiko who is weird. It should be said that he is the only one who would never worship him.

    "Long time no see, brother." While Zhiki was thinking wildly, had his sister walked as far as she thought was appropriate? Zhiki's sister stopped, looked at her brother, and lowered her head slightly, lady  style greeting.

    But in Zhiki＊s eyes, it was more like the Queen reaching out to him.

    "Ah, long time no see, Qiu" He felt that he should say hello like this, so Zhiki spoke like this. His voice was more rigid than the computer's word translation, because he was using all the power to control his tone at the moment to think about what to do.  Only then can Qiuye see that his sins are not that serious.  But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Qiuye.

    "In the way!" Qiuye didn't know who she was talking about. Then she glanced around, a hint of coldness flashed in her eyes, then snorted and made a hissing sound, as if something was radiating from her body.  It was just too small and no one could see it, but the assassins around him stiffened up following the sound.

    These assassins originally wanted to attack Saber and the others, but were unable to get close. Later, the appearance of Tohno Shiki made them target him, and then?saber abandoned.  Now their position has become an obstacle between Qiuye and Shiki. Although they are scattered and three or four people can pass through the gap between each person, Qiuye is still not satisfied with the result.

    She felt that there were too many people and was unhappy. Because she was unhappy, she attacked the assassin.

    Zhiki glanced over and saw that the dead lines and dead spots on these people suddenly became abnormal, which showed that their bodies had undergone obvious mutations.

    What is this mutation?

    After the bodies of the assassins fell, people understood that they died, and they died together.  Although I don＊t know the reason, it is obviously because the body is decomposing.

    This is a death mode unique to heroic spirits. It is obvious that the assassins are already dead.

    And the person who did this is obviously Qiuye.

    "Oh?" Princess Bai was a little stunned. As the executioner of her true ancestor, she couldn't see the reason behind this, and she couldn't help but be very curious.

    The remaining heroic spirits could hardly believe their eyes. They had no idea what was going on in this situation. Even Saber only saw a few red lights as thin as silk threads flashing away.  And Qiuye ignored them, because she just took action because the assassin was too annoying, and she felt very unhappy with so many standing around.

    Her move was simpler and easier than anyone else's, so simple that no one saw how she did it.  The result was that all the assassins were wiped out at once.

    Poor, the hero of the position of Assassin, although it is inferior to other attacking heroes in combat effectiveness, but the ability to cut off the breath is indeed absolutely a must, but the three assassinations have no exception and died in the hands of human beings.  Two died because they were arrogant and underestimated the enemy, and one died because he didn't know why. This result can't help but make people feel that fate is mocking them.

    But Qiuye, who made all members of Baibian die in a daze, did not show any change in expression, as if what happened just now was not her fault and nothing happened just now.

    ※She did it on purpose, she did it on purpose!§  Zhiki knew this very well. Akiba just killed Assassin in front of him on purpose, to scare the monkeys, which meant that if he was not honest, he would also end up like this.

    "That's true, but it's not that I don't want to see my brother. After all, I've always been together less and more apart since I was a child. Now my brother and I are the only ones left in the family. I also want to spend more time with my brother." Qiuye smiled softly.  , as if he was not threatening Tohno Shiki, and continued to answer the conversation as if nothing had happened.  She brushed her red waterfall-like hair and let it swim in her palms: "But my brother didn't answer my calls, didn't go to school, and changed his address in this city. He didn't need a credit card or ID card to go to any public place.  I didn＊t even go to the place a second time, so I couldn＊t find it, and I couldn＊t find any travel records on planes, long-distance buses or passenger ships. I almost thought that my brother had left Fuyuki.§

    If Tohsaka was normal, he would have heard how weird this sentence was.

    "That's because" Being forced into a corner, Zhiki didn't know how to answer.  From the looks of it, Qiuye must have gone crazy looking for him in Fuyuki, and from the looks of it, it was definitely Kohaku who helped do some weird things.

    "What are you doing? Is this how brother and sister meet? It's weird." In the tense atmosphere, there was a strange beast that had no sense of tension at all. The true ancestor Arcueid even said hello to Tono Akiha: "Long time no see,  Autumn leaves.§

    The figure of the blonde girl was now in Tono Akiha's field of vision. The guy was shaking his arms towards her like an idiot, like a little girl hiking.  So Qiuye's smiling face also had a few dark shadows of violence.

    It＊s this woman again, it＊s this woman again.

    Qiuye, whose soul had been eroded by darkness, now has a few more poisonous marks. It's all because of this woman. Because of this woman, my brother has become abnormal. Because of this woman, everything about my brother has changed, and there are dangers.  There are also disadvantages, everything is due to this woman!  !

    There is only one thing in Qiuye's mind, that is, one month ago, Arcueid ran to her house and asked her about Shiki's whereabouts while she was surprised. At the same time, he smiled very much and said something as an elder: Qiuye  , I have grown up a bit!  !

    You have grown up a bit!  !

    You have grown up a bit!  !

    You have grown up a bit!  !

    You have grown up a bit!  !

    ＃＃

    In Akiba's dictionary, "grow up" is a forbidden word, and "some" is also a forbidden word, and the sentence formed by "grow up" and "some" is a forbidden sentence that can never be banned again.

    At that time, Qiuye went berserk and almost destroyed half the house, but the heartless True Ancestor had already passed by and regretted his actions.Being too late, Qiuye planned to hunt her down, but when he contacted Shiki to ask her to come back, the latter was busy looking for Ciel and didn't read the voice message. Later, Princess White appeared, and Shiki didn't reply.

    " Qiuye's heart was boiling. With the determination to turn Fuyuki City into a hell on earth, she came here, and then at this moment

    "Ah, it's because of this woman. Indeed, she is the initiator of everything." Qiuye turned his head bitterly and said behind him: "Amber."

    Sure enough, Kohaku came too. Shiki＊s teeth clicked and he followed her gaze.

    "Ala!"

    ※Then the White Princess next to him let out a soft cry for some reason, and Zhiki didn＊t pay much attention to it. Anyway, this guy yelled all day long. He would be excited for a long time when he saw a bee stinging a sunflower, so Zhiki didn＊t pay much attention.

    It was not until Arcueid's body fell on him that he reacted and hurriedly supported her. Only then did he realize that Arcueid's eyes were closed tightly and he had fainted.

    "Arcueid, cheer up, you" I don't understand how she suddenly fainted when she was fine just now. This kind of situation should not happen to the true ancestor.  But just as Zhiki shook her, Arcueid tilted his head, exposing the side of his neck. The dart on his white skin was so dazzling.

    "This is" Zhiki reached out and pulled out the dart. When he saw the syringe-like shape, the size thicker than his thumb, and the empty barrel that had been pushed to the end, his mind suddenly became clear.

    He raised his head and saw another girl standing beside him.  Although her eyes are hidden behind glasses, the fact that her eyes turn into beautiful crescent moons when she smiles has not changed.

    And Zhiki also knows this girl.

    "As expectedit's you, Kohaku." Shiki even choked on his breath this time.

    Today can be said to be the most unlucky day in his life. He originally thought that Qiuye would be scary enough alone, but because of that fear, he forgot about other things, such as the person in front of him.

    Because she was already working in a branch company of the Tono family, she no longer wore an apron and changed into a black work uniform. However, the black was too dark and simple, which gave this girl a different kind of maturity.  Temperament, and pale appearance.  However, her hair made up for the monotonous color of her skin. Her red hair caught the eye from afar, each hair was like a twentieth of a millimeter of ruby.  Her big shining eyes are more reminiscent of sunflowers in the sun, mature yet lively. She looks much more beautiful than before.

    The combination of a good age and the appearance of a mature woman is really tsk tsk.

    This girl responded to Shiki's words with a gentle smile. She is the type who can look ten times more beautiful when she smiles. From her eyes to her nose and the angle of her lips, if she doesn't smile, she will look a little pale. If she smiles,  , it makes people feel their eyes light up, like seeing the first ray of sunshine in the morning.

    "Long time no see, Master Shiki." As before, Kohaku smiled and bowed to Shiki.

    Zhiki could only laugh along with her. When Kohaku bowed, he noticed her hair: "You have long hair, Kohaku."

    "Well, because as the technical director of the company, I can no longer grow my hair like before," Amber said with a smile.

    "" Zhiki didn't expect that Kohaku would become so powerful today. He was the same age as himself, a college student, but he was the technical director of a company.

    "I really I didn't expect you to become so powerful now, Kohaku." Zhiki forced a smile, and then pointed to the arcueid on his hand: "But, this, what's going on with this!!"

    Shiki said, suppressing his voice that almost screamed.

    "That is a trial version of PX-0. It was originally a sleeping pill for people with high spirits, but it was not produced because of side effects. Miss Arcueid fell into a coma after being injected with its original solution. The original solution must be diluted at least 25,000 times.  It can only be used, but because of the lady's instructions, I specially brought a direct sample. The main finished product is the original solution of garlic, and at the same time, a compound of dead people's blood, tribute, and sulfuric acid is added to it. Even the true ancestor can bear it.  He didn't have the power of the medicine, so he fainted." Amber's smile remained unchanged, and she took out three identical syringes in Comrade Gui's hand.

    Because she had collected the blood and even body parts of the true ancestors and dead disciples, after analysis, Kohaku obtained a piece of data. She sorted the data again and found something that could suppress the true ancestors and dead disciples.  In other words, something similar to the cross.

    "So I said, why did you do this?" Zhiki just wanted to know why she did this, but didn't thinkHowever, he heard something that he didn't understand and felt dangerous.

    "Oh" Kohaku nodded. As an adult, she wanted to show her maturity by doing such cute actions. But at this time, Shiki was not in the mood to think so. Kohaku pointed behind Zhiki with a smile:  "That's because the president of Tono Enterprise issued an order. She said that if Master Shiki is to be brought back, this true ancestor will definitely be the biggest trouble, so she must be dealt with first. As a subordinate of the enterprise, I put forward my own  The suggestion and this thing, although it cannot kill her, it can suspend her movement."

    "Solve it? You" After hearing such dangerous words, Zhiki hurriedly looked down and found that Princess Bai was drooling and sleeping soundly.  After he felt relieved, he remembered that the company Kohaku was working for was a pharmaceutical company owned by the Tono family. He didn't expect Kohaku, as the person in charge there, to develop such a thing.  Looking at Qiuye again, the other party had turned from calling back angrily to a sinister smile that succeeded.

    "Akiba, why are you doing this?" Zhiki has transformed into the sadistic hero of a sad drama at this moment.

    "Why? Brother will never understand my worries about him." Qiuye smiled sinisterly, showing a sinister smile, and said miserably: "That's because this woman is the source of trouble, brother's  Everything is like this because of this woman, and without this woman, it will be much easier for my brother to deal with it."

    "But＃＃"

    "Ah, by the way, I have already prepared for my brother's eyes." Qiuye smiled more and more happily. This was probably the day she laughed the most in her life. In her laughter, she was already  The fluorescent red hair became red and glowing, and stood up like a peacock in full bloom. However, the ends of the hair turned over, like countless sharp needles, pointed at Zhiki.

    Suddenly, the air became hotter for some reason. The desert air really seemed to be burning. The closer she got to Qiu Ye, the hotter she felt. She was like a human-shaped volcano, slowly approaching Zhi.  expensive.

    "Because of Amber's help, I have now learned a new trick." The red female devil said at this moment: "Each hair of mine can fly out at the speed of sound. Even if my brother can kill everything, it is so small.  The target cannot be aimed at, and it is too late. Even if the space is destroyed together, you cannot do that too many times, otherwise you will not be able to gain a foothold. But my hair can keep regenerating, and I can attack continuously."

    The speed of sound, as long as it is related to this thing, Shiki thinks it is destructive.  He had no choice but to look back at Amber, who nodded to him, with a completely kind face and a cruel heart. She helped Qiuye do such a thing, but it seemed that she was just a bystander. By the way, maybe Qiuye was so angry, Wu  She was the one who fanned the flames.

    Now it＊s like there are twenty Vulcan cannons on Qiuye＊s head. No matter how hard Shiki kills, he can＊t keep up with the speed.  Destroying space cannot be continuous, otherwise, as Qiuye said, he will also fall into the space.

    "So," Qiuye stroked his hair like a bow and arrow, and said to his brother: "For the sake of brother, if you don't want to turn into a sea urchin, just don't move, because even I can't.  The control method was so precise that it only hurt my brother＊s hands and feet.§

    "I" Zhiki felt that Qiuye couldn't listen to anything at the moment and only wanted to take him back alive to be executed.

    There is a saying that goes well, if you don＊t break out in silence, you will become bad in silence. Qiuye has been depressed in his heart for a long time. Not only does he become bad, but he also

    "Hey, are you" Zhiki looked at his sister tensely, as if facing a formidable enemy.

    "No, no, I didn't go crazy." Qiuye smiled calmly: "I was just a little excited to see my long-lost brother."

    It＊s just a personal grudge against me!  !

    It has nothing to do with feelings for others, but just wants to bully Tohno Shiki. This situation cannot be said to be a rampage, nor can it be said that it is not.  Zhiki choked for a moment, and couldn't help but show a look of collapse that wouldn't be seen face-to-face, and thenthen he turned around, picked up the unconscious Arcueid around his waist, looked away with his explosive eyes, and scratched the air at the same time.  One knife.  But don't get me wrong, he has no other intention, he just wants to escape.

    When human beings are in a hurry or under huge emotional pressure fluctuations, they will burst out with amazing potential. This is what Zhiki is like at this moment. His body was originally just a human body, but now he can carry a big living person like cotton.  Afterwards, he could run wildly in the opposite direction, reaching a speed of eighty-eight meters per second, and this was still in such a desert where one foot was deep and one foot was shallow.

    "The strange thing is that Tono Akiha is not surprised at all that his brother behaves like this. On the contrary, he is still smiling - smile?Like a knife.

    "Do you want to run away, but it's too late. And if I can let you run away this time, it means that my brother really doesn't care about the family's dignity and family ties. As the master of the family, I want to destroy the family's humiliation!!  "

    She moved her steps slightly, aiming at Zhiki like a cannon, then waved her arm, and countless long blood-colored needles shot out.

    The sound of a hair passing through the air is inaudible. If the hair is stretched straight like a steel needle, it will look a little different. If you listen carefully, it will feel like a tiny bird song.  If the number of steel needles were increased a thousand times, then it would feel like a thousand birds chirping.  And the thousands of red cherry blossoms passing through the air are like a huge migration of birds.

    Qiuye is already merciful. The hair that she maintains every day cannot be just a mere skill like Qian Qian.  But even if he was merciful, each of those long, straight black hair had now turned into a red spear, trying to pin Shiki there.

    But on the way forward, the bloody red needle encountered obstacles.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The hair penetrates the air with zero resistance?

    Qiuye's brows twitched, looking at the hair that had become a little limp and flying around, he snorted and understood what was going on.  Shiki killed the air in the area where he was just now, turning the area into a vacuum. When her hair flew past, the quality changed, so it lost its accuracy and scattered in all directions.

    "Little trick" Qiuye sneered, looking down on this trick at all.

    Then there was another burst of ejaculation. As she said, her hair could grow back immediately after being ejaculated.  This was originally a hair care product developed for women, because women love their hair like a second life, so Tono's company developed this drug based on this condition. However, because the side effects were too great, it became a hair care product.  It ruined the hair and had side effects, so we stopped further development.  As for the side effects?  You saw it too!

    However, this second wave of attacks was blocked again.

    Originally, there was nothing along the way of the Red Sakura Flower, but 0.15 seconds after Qiuye's attack, a white shadow appeared there. Before he could see clearly who it was, he saw a shadow.  The flash of light rose from the bottom up, like a pair of extremely sharp scissors cutting a piece of canvas that needed to be cut.

    As for what is the cut canvas?  Naturally, it is a desert land with a flock of red cherry blossoms.

    Standing there at this moment was a woman wearing a kimono. The woman had just lowered the blade in her hand and was looking at Qiuye who wanted to kill her brother with a smile.

    It was of course two rituals. With this knife, she killed that piece of space, but not completely. It was just based on the definition of the part of space with the long red needle. It killed that piece of space, leaving the rest unchanged.  .  Then the countless red guns in the middle disappeared, but the surrounding space did not change at all.

    From the definition of eyes, Shiki's long-term and ability to see through things is a little better than Shiki's, but accuracy and grasp are the two rituals that are stronger.

    Qiuye was stunned for a moment, then watched the woman in kimono stand up, looking at her in the desert where everything had changed to what it was before: "I'm sorry, even if I am your brother, I still want to  He treats him as an opponent, so he can＊t let you do anything to him.§

    Qiuye did not react to her words, because she was attracted by the eyes of this woman, who was a few years older than herself. Those eyes were the ones she had seen on her brother's face.

    "DamnDevil Eyes" Qiuye hissed, his eyes no longer looking at his brother, but staring at her: "Who are you?"

    "Two rituals," the woman in kimono replied. She looked at Qiuye with a smile: "Since you are also a member of the Tono family, you should know."

    "Liangyi?" Qiuye repeated in a low voice, understanding.

    A remnant The modern head of the Tono family has been twelve times more careful, because this guy may be here to avenge the annihilated allies - but what Akiba doesn't know is that the two rituals themselves have been  She fought against the heirs of the Asagami and Ujou clans. Although the murder attempt failed, one died, and the other was seriously injured by her, and finally became blind.

    Tono Akiha faced the two rituals with full vigilance. As for Shiki who escapedthe sneer on Akiye's face did not disappear.

    That kind of thing doesn＊t matter, because the escape route has already been blocked.

    Amber looked sideways at Zhiki's escaping figure, and did not stop him because she knew she was not capable. However, she looked at Zhiki escaping and smiled meaningfully.

    &nbsp; Zhiki doesn＊t know how to run?  Where to run?  He was like a brave man challenging the infinite desert with limited physical strength. He didn't know where the way out was yet. He just instinctively thought that as long as he ran away and escaped from that area, he would be surrounded by safe areas.

    But＃＃

    The originally solid ground suddenly shook. Zhiki was unprepared and fell to the ground. The unconscious body of the White Princess hit his head, which was very painful.

    "Aha?" Zhiki was a little startled by the shaking ground.

    He didn＊t know why the ground suddenly shook. Zhiki pulled the heavy object off his head and looked up in front of him. He was shocked again.

    "Thenwhat is that?" He was so surprised that he even forgot to breathe.

    The originally wavy sand suddenly turned into a living entity and began to sway.  In other words, there are living entities hidden inside, and a huge thing rises from the ground. At the top, there are two blue lights.

    ??Sand monster?  Shiki looked at it and his first reaction was that this thing was a monster.  Then the yellow sand on the thing rose and fell, becoming clear.  I saw that the thing had a trunk and limbswait, is that a head?

    Zhiki＊s face was distorted. He felt that even if it was a nightmare, it was better than this kind of thing.  He swore that if anyone dared to surprise him again in the future, no matter who that person was, he would beat that person into a pig's head.  Because of today's situation, he saw too many surprises. He felt that people must understand everything in this life. Surprises and other things are simply evil things that must be eliminated.

    In front of me was a giant standing up from the desert. It first exposed its upper body, changed into human movements, that is, sat up, and then it used a "hand", or that is a hand, to  Press the sand to support your body.

    Shiki watched as a beautiful piece of sand dune was crushed into mud in its hands, and then the guy stood up straight as if rising. Shiki saw two feet. This guy was actually made according to the standards of human behavior.  , even the legs are two, and it is these two giant steel feet that support the entire body.  Moreover, even if Shiki had no actual sense of positioning for something over two meters tall, he could still tell that the size of this thing was definitely over twenty meters.

    After the yellow sand on this thing was completely gone, Zhiki finally saw the whole thing.

    Zhiki＊s face calmed down and was no longer distorted, because nothing in this life could surprise him, and his previous thoughts were abandoned by him.  Looking at this twenty-meter-tall giant, Zhiki could only describe the emotions and words in his body with only two words.

    So he shouted these two words.

    ※Emerald〞〞〞〞〞〞〞〞!!!!!!§

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 121 Ejection

    (I can＊t believe I didn＊t update it yesterday. I didn＊t update it the day before yesterday because I really couldn＊t write it. Yesterday I updated it, but when I looked at it just now, there was no update. When I came up, I found out, ah, I＊m afraid I didn＊t click on it. Now it＊s updated.  , the next chapter will be updated on Sunday Sunday night, at night.) Yes, it is emerald, it is indeed emerald, but it is not emerald.  Because that's not real jade.

    Because the jadeite stone can never be more than 20 meters high, and it can never be made of steel.

    What he saw standing in front of Shiki was a huge steel giant. It looked different from the magician's familiar. It was a product that shone with the brilliance of modern industry. What do you think of the details of the shape and the texture and texture of the steel?  It's like something that only exists in science fiction movies.

    ※But Jade is definitely not suitable for science fiction movies.

    This steel giant made of jade is covered in purple, but that＊s not the point.  But the familiar maid outfit, the round face, the hair that never changes, and even the body proportions are exactly the same.  The fine parts, even the hands and feet, are made with great care. It is simply another jade. No matter how you look at it, it is jade, because no, it just makes that appearance. Its essence is steel.

    ?? Okay, let＊s be honest, it＊s a giant robot shaped like emerald.

    Looking at the huge machine creature, Zhiki was suffocated. His brain had reached its limit and he no longer knew how to face this situation.

    At this moment, a voice reminded Zhiki.

    Zhiki turned around and saw Kohaku waving his hands in greeting: "That is the most cutting-edge product in our company. The technology and development materials are top secret. It is the trial version of the most mature product of the X series, commonly known as X-10feicui. It is made by  I personally led the development and trial-produced it with the experimental goal of whether there would be any advantages in human-like mechanical operations. This is the first time to start the test. Master Shiki, you are the first person to visit. As for the shape used, it is jade, but this  It was with her own consent."

    Humanoid mechanical work?  If there really is such a big house for her to clean, then that's okay, otherwise it would be demolishing the house By the way, demolishing the house is also a kind of homework.

    Shiki looked back at the man who claimed to be the maker with a god-like face.  It's hard to say which one awed him more. One was the jade robot that was more than ten times bigger, and the other was the one who made this robot.

    Originally, he planned to beat everyone who surprised him in this life into a pig's head, but now he has given up this idea, because he thinks that except for today, he will never be surprised again in this life.  Because he really was - it was really painful to confirm that he was not in a dream, because he really was really had never encountered such a ridiculous thing.

    If there was a maternal body connecting him now, he would not hesitate to insert twenty tubes into himself and hide in a virtual paradise to avoid the cruelty of reality.

    She had been lucky enough to visit the two rituals recorded by Aksha in her dream, and now she couldn＊t help but be stunned by this giant, because even when she was young, she never thought that one day she would see a giant humanoid robot.

    "Well" She didn't utter any decent words of surprise, but Qiuye's face was not surprised at all, obviously he had known it for a long time.

    Of course, I have known for a long time. It was the Eagle Eye system in this machine that was used to discover Shiki's whereabouts, and it was Akiba who ordered it to sneak underground, so that if Shiki was not caught, it would be  Take action to intercept Shiki.  But as soon as it takes action, Zhiki may not be intercepted, but cut in half.

    Zhiki's thoughts of running away disappeared at this moment, because the guy was as tall as Zhiki on one finger. Zhiki suspected that if he ran for two seconds, he would be pinned to death by it like a fly, even if his body had no flaws.  Okay, but if it touches him, Zhiki really doesn't think he can survive.

    ??And Kohaku continued to tell Shiki: "Because there is no suitable AI yet, it cannot automatically correct it. It can only be driven manually. The driver inside, Master Shiki, also knows him."

    "know?"

    "Well, it's Jade himself." Kohaku smiled, her cute face full of mature sinisterness: "I originally thought Jade would refuse, but I didn't expect that I just told her that it was about Master Shiki's work, and Jade readily agreed.  §

    Shiki's eyes started to shine when Kohaku said the first half of the sentence, and his brain instantly came up with a strategy of taking advantage of Jade's soft-heartedness to beg for mercy, and then taking advantage of his wavering to escape through the huge robot, but later  Halfway through the sentence, he immediately fainted.

    It seems that Kohaku not only fanned the flames of Qiuye, but also turned his own sister into a resentful warrior."There is no other way." Zhiki gritted his teeth and made up his mind. He put Arcueid on the ground and lay down, and then took out a knife towards the giant robot over there.

    There is something that Kohaku did not say, that is, although this aircraft is an X-10, it is not the final model. The X series of products has actually reached No. 20, but the rest of the products have been experimental due to various upgrades.  There is no quality guarantee for the product, but the result is that the product No. 10 is more practical, at least the safety performance is the best.

    In the center of this mass-produced robot is a circular cockpit, which is different from current aircraft and tanks. Inside is a 360-degree screen. From here, you can see the mirror image of everything outside, hidden around the machine.  The camera cuts out all the suitable observation angles and processing outside, and puts it together into this spherical screen. There is no difference between the view from here and the outside. The floating fine yellow sand and the dazzling sun seem to be both visible and touching.  Yes, but the temperature is as cold as the air conditioner.  In addition to the different heights, it gives people the feeling of floating.  There is only one seat with a joystick in the middle of the cockpit, and even this seat is made of as transparent a material as possible.

    The driver sitting in the driver's seat is wearing a white suit like a space suit, but not so bloated. You can see the obvious female figure (in fact, Qiuye was very disgusted with Jade dressed like this). The helmet is connected to the seat.  Oxygen is used to avoid lack of oxygen in a closed space.

    However, from the transparent cover that is half the size of the helmet, we can still see a beautiful face. Although the hair of the same color as Amber is tied up and fixed behind the head, it is also for the convenience of wearing the helmet.  Because they are sisters, her appearance is very similar to Amber's, but she doesn't have Amber's mature aura, and has more of a natural and silly temperament. However, is this also a manifestation of cuteness?

    Also, unlike her sister, her azure eyes, which symbolize the sea water, make her look much calmer than amber.  However, at this moment, these quiet eyes were constantly moving, observing, and reflecting the data changes and soaring values ??on the screen.

    This is Jade. She has fixed straps on her waist and legs. On the fixed strap on her legs is a small erected screen, which can be used as the keyboard of the system. There are also control buttons on the hand block in front of the joystick.  At this moment, the driver is constantly having a finger battle on the on-screen keyboard.

    Although the machine did not move much, the driver was very busy: "Everything in the system is normal, the transmission pressure is within the budget, the forward preparation is complete, and the flight preparation can be carried out at any time. So far, there is no abnormality in the X-10, record. Next  Then use this data to perform AI assistance on the NT system. At the same time, check the head and back weapons again. They are intact. The weapons are intact. The target has no movement."

    The calculated data and processed values ??are displayed in the front corner of the 360-degree screen, allowing people to see the outside scenery as well as the calculation process.

    But suddenly, the scenery that was the same as the outside was replaced by a burst of red light. A burst of red lights lit up on both sides of her head, as well as a piercing siren.

    Hearing the warning, Jade raised his head, his watery blue eyes expressionlessly looking for the source of the alarm according to the automatic lock on the screen.

    Originally, there was no suitable AI assistance, and most of the work was manual. It only used intelligence in locking and aiming. As for the early warning, an alarm would be generated. It was just that Miss Akiba entered a few necessary conditions at the request.  When the condition occurs, the alarm will automatically sound.

    Sure enough, the originally small Tono Shiki on the screen was switched to a new window, specifically showing him, and the main display was his head, which was his blue electric eyes after taking off his glasses.

    However, this did not change Jade's calm expression. She was more emotionless than any king in the past and present. She just quickly gave voice commands and rushed before Zhiki: "The target, the evil eye of death has been  Start, the third plan is automatically carried out, AI backup, main camera is turned off, use weapon camera, offset aiming, head weapon, fire!!"

    Zhiki originally thought about using the dead magic eyes to deal with that guy. Even if the black hole caused by cutting a large amount of space at once might swallow him, it would be better than the current situation. But as soon as he took off his glasses, he saw  The "Emerald", which was looking forward, suddenly turned its head. At the same time, Shiki discovered that there were some changes in the eyes of the Emerald robot.

    The originally round eyes seemed to protrude a little and become pointed.  In fact, the middle eyeball part even receded and opened, turning into a conical muzzle, but Zhiki didn't see it. He only saw that the eyes suddenly became extremely lively - no, that was when  shine.

    Of course, the position that imitates the shape of human eyes cannot be as simple as a camera. In fact, it is two cannons hidden inside.  I don＊t know what the structure is inside, but I can only see a yellow streak.The light shone brightly, and then began to become thicker. The acceleration of energy and increase in power could be seen with the naked eye, and the yellow light also began to turn into red.

    But this process lasted only a second, and then the red light seemed to shine for a moment, strangling the flashing cross star, and then there was a huge torrent.

    When Zhiki saw the huge flash of light appearing, hundreds of his hair had already been blown away. The huge pressure destroyed his hair roots mercilessly and also blew him away.

    "Wow" Even the exclamation was half-uttered, and the other half was blown back, and he flew up worse than the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves.  In mid-air, his body kept rolling, but he couldn't control it, and he didn't even know the height.  If he continued, he would only fall to death. Zhiki held the knife in front of his eyes, and after seeing the wind mark in front of him, he slashed hard.

    Suddenly, the wind and waves disappeared around him. The young man saw that he was not far from the ground. He turned over and landed on a sand dune. He rolled down on the uppers of his shoes and lost his strength.

    "What's going onjust now" After standing up, Zhiki spit out sand, feeling a little angry and a little unconscious, but then he saw the wasteland in the distance and was stunned.

    Only then did he feel a strong wind and wave coming towards him, which was the aftermath of the explosion. As for the center of the explosion, it was several kilometers away.

    Zhiki didn＊t know how big the explosion was, because at least judging from the mushroom cloud produced by the explosion, its height needed to be calculated in kilometers. As for how many kilometers it was, Zhiki didn＊t know because he couldn＊t calculate it.

    It is obvious that the explosion was caused by the light that Shiki saw just now, which was the attack of the "Emerald".  When an explosion occurs, the force in it is too huge and cannot be dispersed, so it twists and collides. Even the mushroom cloud produced after the explosion is different from ordinary ones, because there is subsequent energy generation, and when the mushroom cloud rises, another mushroom cloud is generated.  A new energy burst occurred, so the top of the mushroom cloud was torn apart, and a new thick smoke rose, making the mushroom cloud look nondescript, like a cross.

    "The attack is over, the main display is restored, the cooling of the fusion reactor is started, the tachometer is normal, the probe is normal, the fuse is overheated, it is determined not to be used again, replace it." Along with Jade's voice, the giant Jade's eyes burst out  Two groups of black things appeared, and black smoke was rising.  Then, the outstretched eyes returned to their original shape, and the giant Jade lowered his head.

    Zhiki also raised his head, looking at the pair of eyes overlooking all living things in the sky. The human eyes and the machine bionic eyes looked at each other, and Jade's voice suddenly came over.

    It was obviously coming from the loudspeaker brought by the robot, and it said to Shiki: "Master Shiki, please give up the useless resistance. If you continue to resist, the next attack will not be an offset shot.  "

    That voice was full of indifference. If it weren't for Zhiki's misunderstanding, he thought it was the voice of a policeman full of hatred who used all his willpower not to pull the trigger on his enemy.  And what followed the sound was a missile launcher that only a tank could have protruding from Jade's shoulder, filled with specially made Patriots.

    Zhiki looked into the eyes of this giant robot. After looking at the eyes like jade for a while, Zhiki lowered his head, then raised his head again, looking at the cross that had not disappeared. He felt that it was like his own gallows.

    The stubborn thoughts disappeared in his heart, and he decided to surrender, because he knew Jade, and he knew Jade's character. Once he did it, he would definitely achieve his goal by any means necessary.  And he didn't think he had the ability to kill Sonic's attack when it came.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off

    At this time, let＊s pretend to be a rabbit.  Shiki put away his sword and raised his hands like rabbit ears.

    "The target threat is eliminated, the reaction is zero, the weapon is retracted, and the mode is switched to civilians." Jade's expression did not change because of Zhiki's surrender, and she was beaten again.

    Zhiki, who was doing the standard surrender posture, looked around and found that Arcueid was still sleeping soundly in the same place. Such a large shock wave did not have any impact on her. On the contrary, centered on the position where she was lying, there was a piece of  The rest of the area was messy and uneven, as if some kind of force field had been emitted from her body, protecting her from being attacked.

    Tsk, you won＊t be injured by an attack even if you sleep. That＊s right. I＊m an idiot for worrying about her. Not only can I eat well and sleep well, but I can also multiply my luck. What I should worry about is myself  Zhiki suddenly found that the huge jadeite raised his right hand, with his palm stretched out flat, and his fingertips facing him. There was a click, and the little finger of the steel palm fell off. No, it did not fall off completely. It seemed to be broken and hung down under the palm.  But thisThere is no connection exposed inside the finger part, only a dark hole.

    Zhiki was immediately shocked: "No, no, I have already"

    "Please don't worry, it's just an anesthetic." Jade comforted Zhiki, but the cold voice was more like an executioner's impatient scolding of a condemned prisoner. Just hearing that voice made Zhiki unable to believe that it was an anesthetic.

    That is indeed an anesthetic, but it is the type used only when large groups of mobs appear. Because the dose is large, the transmitter is huge, and it is built on the fingertips of the hand. Now dealing with Shiki alone, he naturally looks creepy.  And even if you want to hide, now that Jade is a knife and felt, and Shiki is a fish, you can't resist at all.

    "However, although Zhiki was unlucky, he was not unlucky enough to be lucky. A ray of light shone in front of him in the darkness.  And this dawn is still red.

    Jade, who originally planned to release the hypnotic gas to Shiki, heard a notification sound, which came from the left side. She turned her head and saw four marked icons on the screen, which indicated that they were approaching rapidly.  After the icon is enlarged, you can see that one of them keeps shining like lightning, making it difficult to see what it is, while the other three are relatively similar, with large sections of black smoke.

    And the strange thing is because the sound collection effect of the machine is very good, it can not only subdivide the noise, but also collect the distant sounds. After increasing the volume, Jade listened carefully. No, it's not that her ears are bad.  , just she wanted to confirm.

    After confirming, she was sure that she heard correctly, but she fell into new confusion.

    "Song?" Jade was sure, but her tone was full of uncertainty.

    Yes, it is indeed a song, and the song goes like this: "everystepthatitakeis

    Another mistake to you!  !  "

    Jade＊s English is still very good. At least when she looks at the English characters on the whole screen, she can＊t control them if she doesn＊t understand what they mean. She understands that it means ※Every step I take is a mistake for you.§

    But what she couldn＊t understand wasn＊t the lyrics, but where the song came from.  However, as those things came closer, Jade discovered that the songs were getting louder as they got closer, and it seemed that the songs came from them.

    A new question also arises: What thing will fly over with singing?

    Jade didn't understand, let alone that the guy singing had actually changed the song. The previous one was louder than this one. Now she only saw those four guys. The one with the flashing head kept flying around, trying to get away.  The three dark streaks behind him were tracking him, but no matter how high he flew or how big his movements were, those three black streaks were like leeches attached to his bones and he couldn't get rid of him.  In fact, their speed was a little faster than the light of thunder in front of them. Just as the light of thunder dodged, the distance between them got a little closer.

    "That's" Jade's eyes narrowed because of nervousness.  At this time, it was too late to evade. She hurriedly pulled the joystick to turn, and at the same time wanted to activate the weapon and attack the incoming people but it was still too late.

    This is the price of dispatching this aircraft without suitable AI. Even the warning signals are only a few preset ones. When different dangerous situations occur, there is no way to remind the driver to make appropriate changes.  Even when an enemy plane seems to be approaching, a reminder is given only when it is very close, and it is only a reminder. It seems to be a reminder of the surrounding weather data, and it is too late to find out where it is.

    Jade just turned around, raised her arm, and raised the barrel and rocket on her shoulder and hand at the same time. Before launching, the lightning had already passed her during the aiming process.

    Jade could clearly see from the 360-degree screen that lightning was surrounded by a junk car that looked like a non-mainstream style, being pulled by two black cows, passing under Jade's arm, and then  Around the armpit of the Emerald, flying to the back, in the process, the driver of the tank looked up.

    Jade saw a red bearded face. It was a face that had succeeded but turned into a face of shock.

    Jade raised her head and looked straight ahead, only to see the three black smoke that originally chased the guy flying towards her. The first two were like two poisonous dragons, stinging so hard that people couldn't look directly.

    "Fire" Even though he knew it might be too late, Jade still pressed the button decisively.  But just before the rocket was launched, Jade blinked, and when she opened it, the screen had become blurry.  She clearly felt a shock wave shaking the Emerald, which was the result of the black smoke she just saw.

    "Cang!!! Cang!!!"

    People who have watched Transformers must be familiar with this sound, because the robots inside will make such a sound whether they are transforming or fighting, a crisp sound, as ifWhat's inside is not a precision, fragile, or explosive instrument, but something similar to a chime.  However, compared to the driver inside, there is no such musical feeling.

    The Emerald, which was built using a large amount of contraband obtained from the Tono family's financial resources and connections, faced the black attack, but its external armor had no actual effect. Emerald felt as if the blow hit her body.  , the shock made her whole body feel like she was exposed to an ultrasonic attack.

    But it wasn＊t over yet. Three seconds later, Jade suffered a second impact.  The previous impact had not been fully felt by her body. The second impact was applied to the previous attack. Jade was immediately overwhelmed by the powerful impact and was unable to move in her seat. The jumpsuit on her body swelled up.  , becomes like a real space suit This is a counter-reaction when encountering an impact, similar to the impact air cushion in a car, which automatically activates under a certain degree of impact and explosion to protect the driver and reduce the damage suffered.

    Despite this, she was still unable to resist the impact. As if she were under a gravity circle, the young girl's clenched teeth suddenly overflowed with blood.  At this time, the fifth plan's light came on.

    The ones just now were naturally the Conqueror King and the Berserker. The two of them running here at this moment were not just joining in the fun, it was purely accidental.

    Iskandar originally wanted to attack Lancelot, but he made a mistake during the tracking process, causing himself to be the one being chased. The Berserker released two rattlesnakes. The smart gadget plus the Berserker's treasure  It has such attributes that even Iskandar has a huge headache.  He didn't want to take two hits, and he had no way to avoid them. The two missiles were like a dog that has been hungry for a hundred days when it sees a bone. They clung to him and couldn't get rid of them no matter what.

    At this moment, the King of Conqueror saw a huge statue standing on the desert in front of him. He was so embarrassed that he couldn't see it clearly. He thought it was some kind of stone statue and hurriedly flew over, hoping to use that thing to help him.  A favor.

    What follows is naturally a very cliche plot. Just when Iskandar was about to hit a huge statue, he turned a corner and went around the statue's armpit. Although it was an intelligent and very fast Noble Phantasm Missile, because  In the end, it missed the turn and hit the giant statue.

    Two missiles, one from the robot's neck, and one directly hit the missile launcher on the shoulder.  Although they were missiles, there was no loud explosion when they hit the robot. They were like two extremely sharp awls, passing through the hard armor of the Emerald, as if they were wearing clothes, and then penetrated the precision machinery inside.  .  When it was about to penetrate through the back of the neck, it began to explode. When it penetrated the armor plate in front, it did not explode because it did not even feel the thin armor plate, so it did not determine that this was the target.  It was not until the second layer of armor that the missile reached the lowest enemy detection limit and began to explode.

    Generally speaking, missiles will explode when the top tip hits the target, but the Berserker's Noble Phantasm Missile has become a powerful armor-piercing projectile that is stronger than ordinary armor-piercing projectiles. After penetrating the Emerald's  The external armor did not even reach its collision limit. The intelligent and blackened missile did not determine that this was its target. It did not detonate until the second layer of armor it encountered when it penetrated and came out. This is because it  The missile attack limit has been reached, that is to say, even if it is equipped with a hundred layers of armor, but the missile penetrates easily, it will not explode, it will just penetrate.  But if the King of Heroes comes with a shield, the outcome will be different.

    But before the fire light rose, and before the fire light that was blocked behind rose, the second missile arrived, and the second missile hit the missile launcher that is, it detonated a missile depot.

    Suddenly, the purple giant's shoulder seemed to have grown a tumor that was several times larger than itself. The red and black fire suddenly rose up, reflecting the sky and the earth in red.  In contrast, the explosion that penetrated the back of the neck only broke the connection between the head and the body. Most of the explosive force was released when it penetrated the rear armor. Compared with the one on the shoulder next to it, it was simply human grass.  The difference.

    The first two bursts of black fire completely destroyed the giant robot, but the third burst of darkness did not hit it again. It rose a little higher and passed through the flames of the explosion - it was armed like a steel demon, with eyes  It burned like a ghost of resentment and sang loudly: "and every secondiwasteismorethanicantake!!! (I can no longer afford the waste of time)"

    That is of course berserker.

    The impact caused by the series of explosions shattered X-10's shoulders and half of his chest, and his head was blown away.  However, the main advantage of this aircraft is safety rather than performance. The damage to the upper body did not cause damage to the rest of the body. Even the abdomen located in the upper body is still fully functioning.  It was forced open during the explosion, and a black ball flew from inside.When it came out, it fluttered and spun like a little bird trying to escape the storm.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 122: Resign yourself to fate

    Amber was still watching with a smile, because she felt that the Emerald was by far the most powerful attack force besides nuclear power. If a small neutron generator could be installed, it would be absolutely invincible.  Although this machine developed under her leadership must be special in her opinion, and Master Shiki's demonic eyes that died obediently surrendered to ensure this.  Therefore, she is full of confidence. When she is full of confidence, the surprise she generates is enough to kill people.

    The sudden explosion made her smile freeze on her face. She saw that the head of the Emerald had been blown off, and a cannonball on one shoulder was detonated, causing one third of the entire upper body to be damaged. This situation happened in just one second.  If it happens, anyone will be stunned.

    After that, the cockpit of the Emerald was ejected, and the huge machine became a headless monster that was slaughtered by the warriors. With a bang, there was an earthquake-like sound, and not only the smoke but also the smoke of the explosion filled the sky.

    This is the trace caused by the Holy Grail War. When a large group of monsters get together, the ending is always unexpected. Qiuye and the others did not know that there is such a thing as the Holy Grail War in this place, so they miscalculated.

    Before she had time to show her shock or make a sound, her legs had already started to move instinctively. Amber ran towards the storm that could blow her away, and she ran towards the falling black ball. It seemed that she was actually  It was as if she was trying to use the black ball with a radius higher than hers.

    "It's a lie," Amber murmured with her eyes wide open. Even though her body had admitted it, her head refused to believe it and just ran towards it.

    She couldn＊t believe how the Jadeite, which was looking down at all living beings like a god just now, suddenly melted in ice, and what would happen to the Jadeite in such an explosion without complete safety facilities.

    "Surprisingly" Qiuye's face was extremely shocked because of the explosion of the Jade.  She took a step forward and ran towards the location of the Amber's wreckage.

    The two rituals turned sideways and gave way to her without any obstruction. Now she thought that watching a play might be more rewarding than fighting, and she wanted to know what would happen next.

    Amber was running when she suddenly saw the black ball in the sky and stopped.  The red hair was like a net, catching the falling black ball and stopping it from falling.

    Amber turned around and saw that it was Qiuye.  Unlike Amber, she walked slowly, but in addition to floating, part of her red hair also grew a hundred times longer, and even directly passed over the running Amber, reaching an altitude of more than tens of meters.  Qiuye, who looked like a long-haired succubus, intertwined her hair to make a simple net, and the black ball fell directly on it. Although it drooped for a long time, Chai Zhong stopped when he was about to hit the ground.

    Qiuye put the black ball on the ground and cut off his hair. Amber had already found something on it. When he pressed it, the black ball suddenly seemed to explode, and a black plate rose into the sky.  Amber and Qiuye shielded their eyes to avoid being hurt by the air pressure. Looking at the black ball again, it could be seen from the hole that it was the cockpit of a huge robot, with an automatic escape function, and what just bounced up was an emergency ejection shot.  .

    In the cockpit, Jade was leaning on the seat, the shadow on the helmet covering her face, but she was obviously unconscious, and the protective clothing all over her body was still inflated, and the rising air pressure made everything inside possible.  Everything was floating, such as the blood beads in the helmet You can imagine how huge the impact he just received was.

    "Jade, Jade" When Amber entered the cab and hugged Jade, Qiuye raised her head and looked at the sky. She knew what Jade's condition was like without confirming.

    What she is looking at is, who is the person in the sky who caused the cohabitant she has known for more than ten years to become like this?

    Iskandar thought it was a stone statue or something, but when he passed under the statue, he looked up and saw the steel arm. He looked up in shock. When he turned back to look again, the giant had already raised red flames.

    At this moment, he looked at the guy who had begun to fall and completely turned into flames, feeling shocked and regretful.

    It is obvious that the guy just now is a cutting-edge product of modern technology. It is not inferior to the flying armor of the Noble Phantasm of the Berserker. Even though it is so bulky that the King of Conquerors regarded it as a huge stone statue, it is compared to the Berserker's body.  , this one focuses more on attack power.  Iskandar saw that the Berserker's rocket had just detonated a large number of Avengers, so it produced such a large explosion wave. That guy was definitely a guy with quite a lot of firepower.

    But now this guy was ruined by his failure just now. This makes the conquering king not heartbroken.

    But the heartache cannot last long, because the King of Conquerors heard the singing again, and the lingering guy, just to avoid the impact of the explosion, the fireworks that followedHe took cover and flew high into the sky. When the Conqueror discovered him, he had transformed into a huge steel raptor and swooped down towards Iskandar.

    The conquering king had no choice but to embark on a journey of escape again.

    Qiuye on the ground looked at the culprit in the sky. The red one was being chased by another unknown black and smoking object and ran away again. She narrowed her eyes and looked at them as if they were locked.

    "Want to run?!" How could Qiuye allow it? Even regardless of Jade's injuries, the destroyed machine still had billions of investments, and now it was destroyed by these two bastards, and he still dared to run.

    Immediately, she raised her hair and pointed it in the direction of the two people's escape in the sky, as if countless red phosphorus snakes were ready to spray venom.  If it were the King's Treasure and Wireless Sword System, even if they were not as powerful, at least in terms of quantity and density, they would be an overwhelming instant kill.

    "Huh!" Qiuye said with a tigerish face, almost going crazy like the Hulk, but at this moment, her hand was held by someone.

    Qiuye was startled, and when he looked back, he saw Jade's face protruding from the helmet. Before he could wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth, he had already forcibly sat up and held her arm.  Seeing Qiuye turn around at this time, Jade said nothing and just shook his head at her.

    "No, don't." Jade ignored her sister's tearful shouting beside her. She was almost crazy about her sudden sitting up. She just calmly said to Qiuye: "Miss, stop. Our goal is Master Shiki.  Although one machine has been lost, the goal has been achieved. Attacking others now will only increase unnecessary enemies. What we should do now is to take Master Shiki back first."

    "Those guys are all monsters. With the Tono family's financial resources and technology, they went all out to develop a machine that was defeated by the opponent three times, five divided by two, how can they be provoked again.  This loss can only be taken temporarily. Anyway, Tohno Shiki is already at a loss, so he will be captured first.

    Qiuye also understands this truth. Although he is very angry, the head of the big family is also quite capable of taking things and letting them go. After a little weighing, he has made a decision.

    Zhiki was originally startled by the sudden explosion of the Emerald, but fortunately it fell sideways, otherwise Zhiki would have been killed in a daze.  Then he discovered that the black ball that popped up was Jade, and he seemed to be unconscious. Worried, he wanted to step forward to see Jade's condition, but Jade suddenly woke up and took Qiuye's hand and said something.

    ※Then the three women turned back to look at Zhiki, their eyes extremely cold. Zhiki could even tell the same sentence from their seriousness: It＊s all because of you!  !  !

    With such a strong resentment, Zhiki felt like a mouse being stared at by a centuries-old cat spirit. His whole body was hairy. He couldn't even think of stepping forward. He immediately resumed his previous position - turned around and ran away.

    " If he is allowed to run away, at least two people will lose their face.

    ? One is Autumn Leaves, and the other is Two Ceremonies.

    "Akiba once again used her long-haired witch skills, and her long hair turned into the soul-grabbing locks of hell, charging straight at Zhiki, vowing to tie him up into a living zombie.

    It＊s just that her hand became her wedding dress.  Suddenly, in a flash, a white figure floated onto the ball's hair, which was also moving forward, treating it as a moving traffic vehicle.  That was of course a two-step ceremony. She didn't need to put in any effort now, the Akiba Express would take her to her destination.

    But Qiuye would not let her take advantage of her like this. When she saw her snorting, her whole hair seemed to come alive, and she just flicked it hard, trying to throw away the two rituals standing on it.

    Qiuye, who has special power due to her special bloodline, usually sees ordinary people, so she believes that only the special power possessed by special people is powerful, such as her brother's eyes, and herself, that's it.  person, so she underestimated another kind of power that humans can obtain through their own practice. Although the results of each person's practice are different, anyone can practice it.

    That is: ancient martial arts.

    Liang Lili's body seemed to be soft and boneless. With a flick of autumn leaves, Liang Lili was flung far away, like a dragonfly flying away. She was flung straight away No, it's not.  , Qiuye stared at the direction in which the two rituals were flying. In front of them was Shiki. At this moment, he was picking up Princess Bai from the ground and carrying him on his shoulders to run away.

    She had deliberately withstood that flick in the two rituals just now. Instead, she used her strength and used that strong force to turn it into her own propulsion. Now Qiuye did not let Shi suffer a loss, but made him suffer.  Go to Shiki's place faster.

    ??Above the sky, the Liangyi Killing God looked at the enemies on the ground who were fleeing like refugees with his blue eyes. He smiled coldly, sheathed his sword, adjusted his body posture, andBecause when rushing to the enemy's side, it is difficult to use a simple sword move to determine the outcome with a powerful move.

    Iahe.

    In the killer's hand, the sword hilt moved slowly, and a cold light appeared on the scabbard.  Zhiki, who was trying to escape with the Arcueid, also felt the chill behind him, and he instinctively wanted to look back.

    But today, Tohno Shiki really shouldn't die. Even if the two rituals were behind his back and planned to take his head at any time, he could avoid it.

    Just when Li Li was about to pull out the murderous blade in her hands, a black and red barrier blocked her.

    "What" The two rituals suddenly stopped. He leaned back his whole body and raised his right hand at the same time. The blade in his hand flowed out of the scabbard like a piece of soft and shiny silver silk, slashing the incoming object.  But the black and red color seemed to be illusory, and it was split open by her knife.

    The two men who were somersaulting in the air glanced at each other and found that the thing that had just blocked her was the black and red fire caused by the explosion.

    It turns out that after Zhiki helped Bai Ji up, he took her and ran forward, which is where the Emerald exploded. Of course, he couldn't jump directly there, but ran along it.  And just when the two rituals chased him and planned to give him a knife, the Emerald, which was burning after the explosion, did not know which part of the built-in weapons and ammunition was ignited by the burning heat wave, causing another explosion, and this  The explosion this time was no less than the one just now. The flames were so high that they were dozens of meters high.

    The air wave pushed back the two men who were about to run away, and also blew Shiki who was trying to run away. Even Qiuye's hair was blocked by the energy, and the target was lost.  , her hair is also difficult to aim.

    "Abominable" Seeing that her long-range attack was ineffective, Qiuye had no choice but to run over. However, Liangli was one step ahead of her and moved forward directly after landing. She bypassed the scope of the explosion and came to the back.

    Qiuye soon followed, but her method was much more arrogant than the two rituals. She directly used her hair to tear apart the explosion. The billowing heat waves and the flames that could melt steel were like pediatric fireworks in front of her.  However, after passing through there, the sight in front of her made her a little dazed.

    The figure of Shiki that was originally expected was nowhere to be seen, leaving only the long stretch of yellow sand passing by

    Where are the people?

    Looking at the rolling yellow sand, the two rituals and Tono Akiha have the same idea, where are the people?

    Being blown away by the explosion, the result must be here, but what about others?  Where did the people go?

    Shi Shi and Qiu Ye observed for a while, but they didn't see a wretched figure running with a beautiful woman on a certain sand dune.

    "Impossible, just now" Qiuye kept glancing around with a gloomy face, and even used her hair as high legs to lift her up and look down at her from above.

    But even so, Zhiki＊s whereabouts could not be found. The guy seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. There was a flat desert, and nothing could be seen except for the yellow color.

    "Impossible" Qiuye gritted his teeth and said it. He couldn't help but think that if there was still the Emerald, finding this kind of job would be extremely simple.  In anger, her hair stood up involuntarily, making her look like a devil with a burning head.

    Although she didn＊t want to accept it, Qiuye still understood that Shiki probably ran away.

    After spending billions and spending several weeks, even banned products were taken out all at once, and they did it themselves. In the end, the result was like this, and not even a single person could be arrested.  Well, Tohno Shiki actually ran away.  How can you make the arrogant Tono Akiha accept this kind of ending?

    Grinding his teeth like a tiger, unable to find anything to vent his anger on, Qiuye suddenly saw the two rituals.

    Originally, after the two rituals discovered that Zhiki had magically disappeared, they were a little surprised, but they were more uninterested. She was partly responsible for the cooked duck flying. If she had killed Zhiki just now, there would be no room for it.  He runs away.  At this moment, Liang Li noticed the way Qiuye looked at her.

    It＊s all this woman!  !  Qiuye gritted her teeth. If she hadn't stopped her attack just now, Zhiki would have been lying on the ground unable to move. It was all because of the appearance of this woman that disrupted everything.

    Qiuye＊s hair has been targeted according to her subconscious mind. Her idea is simple: vent her anger.

    The two men met her gaze, their eyes full of interesting meaning, and the long knife in their hands was also full of provocative brilliance, which made Qiuye even more angry. She couldn't wait to think about this, which had many similarities with her brother.  The woman was cut into pieces.

    But before the big fight, the person behind itA set of eyes reminded Qiuye.

    The hair that was about to radiate began to move, and Qiuye's side face was exposed, looking at the pair of sisters behind him.  The person who looked at her was Jade who had watched her play since she was a child, not running around, but at the same age, she was more like an elder who had watched her grow up.

    " Jade's silent gaze at this moment was more like repeating the previous words, and Qiuye also woke up suddenly. If he fights with others here at this time, it is absolutely impossible to go back intact regardless of the outcome.  This is just a bigger loss for those who have gained nothing.

    "?" She was already ready to fight, but suddenly Qiuye's eyes glaring at her dimmed, and her hair was like a bundled weapon, slowly falling down, which could make a zombie's red face shine with the brilliance.  The scorching heat wave also disappeared, revealing the seductive long hair that flowed down to her waist like a waterfall.

    Shi looked at it, stunned for a moment, and then she snorted dissatisfied.

    You can＊t distort your purpose for anything. Your purpose is to capture Zhiki alive and lock him up.  Qiuye almost used the strength of nine oxen to calm down her anger in her heart. She turned around with a sense of humiliation, turned around and left.

    "Miss Qiuye," Kohaku said softly, but didn't say anything.  She didn't want to stop Qiuye. She understood the current situation, but she just didn't want to see Qiuye like this.

    "Are you going back already? It's so boring." Seeing Qiuye turning around and leaving without saying a word, Shikiya looked at the antiques that she had bought but had not used on Shiki yet, and she waved her long sword randomly.

    Qiuye didn＊t answer, but walked away silently, and the two sisters in different uniforms followed silently.

    Liang Li looked at her back, sighed, and glanced sideways at the remaining Sabers. For some reason, she felt a little unmotivated tonight, so she put away her katana and walked in the opposite direction, actually wanting to leave.  .

    They were almost fighting like life-and-death enemies just now, but now they both left silently. I have to say, this scene is quite strange.

    However, after taking a few steps, Akiba asked Kohaku behind him: "The X-10 was damaged and will no longer be recycled for repairs. What is the extent of the X-20 developed in Shibuya?"

    ※We have now reached the final stage and can be tested at any time,§ Amber replied immediately.

    "No need, let them transport it here tomorrow, no matter what channel is used, transport it secretly" Qiuye said without looking back: "And"

    "But the machine has not been tested yet, and it is not yet certain whether it can be used or not" Amber wanted to object, but was interrupted.

    "And it is equipped with the f〞〞Dragoon system and the required equipment, as well as the control system, and the ntd control mode is loaded from the nt system. All this must be completed tonight. Tomorrow I will really see the equipment on the new body." Qiu  Ye couldn't refute.

    "However, the dragoon system and the ntd system are still in testing. The calculation errors are too large. The existing personnel cannot keep up with those errors, let alone correct them. And although the ntd system can improve the performance of the aircraft, it cannot be corrected.  The requirements for operators are higher, and none of the testers we used before can last for five minutes" Amber wanted to continue listing a series of questions, but Qiuye stopped and looked back at her.

    "It doesn't matter, there is no need to consider the human body load, because of the new machine, I will be the driver." Qiuye replied: "With my spirit and physique, it is more than enough to be the driver of the X-20."

    ※Eh??!!!§ Amber exclaimed.

    No one was destined to hear the screams in the desert, but there were three followers and one master standing there in a daze.

    They had just witnessed an incredible battle. In addition to describing the battle scene, it was incredible to describe the intricate relationship between the characters.

    With their shallow understanding, they can only understand that this is like the sister who is very angry with her brother because he has fallen in love with a woman, and plans to break them up. The man will be taken home and executed, and the woman will be thrown away. A pair of sisters are also dispatched They  They were probably friends of the brother and sister. One of them was so powerful that he developed a giant robot and gave it to his sister to operate.  However, despite the help of the brothers and sisters from the family business, another kimono woman suddenly appeared, making the scene even more confusing. And judging from the behavior of the brother and sister, it was another unknown acquaintance.  Probably a childhood enemy, the one who always snatched her toys.  Finally, berserker and rider also came to disrupt the situation, ruining the already collapsed scene.  The result was that the brother ran away with his couple and disappeared without a trace, while the sister almost got into a fight with an acquaintance, and finally gave up for unknown reasons and both left Although they understood this simply, they really couldn't put it all together.  , they couldn't understand what happened except Rider.

    &nbsp; When Sakura was still at Matou's house, she had seen a TV series that Sakura had watched a little bit (later, when Sakura was sleeping at night, she secretly opened it and watched it late into the night), so Weiwei knew a little bit about the family just now  The situation is almost based on a magical theme, but it is actually a tragic drama about family disputes!  !  !

    Others don＊t know what Rider is thinking, but he is the only human among them who feels the need to express his feelings.

    Tohsaka watched blankly as the two groups disappeared, the corners of his eyes twitching unnaturally, as if he was trying not to roll his eyes: "Ah, what a chaotic family!"

    Everyone felt that there was enough chaos, and finally Saber said: "Let's leave too!!"

    Even when Saber said this, she was full of hesitation. Even she couldn't bear this strange atmosphere now, and her voice was also out of shape.

    But now that someone has started, it will be much easier to handle next. Everyone immediately regarded this as the default order and set off immediately.

    At this moment, outside the inherent barrier, well, not outside the inherent barrier, outside the desert of the king's army and the black sea where darkness ends, separated from Enzang Mountain, in the grove at the foot of the mountain, Shiki is sitting.  Panting heavily on the ground, next to her was Princess Bai, who was sleeping soundly.

    Zhiki lay on his back and kept inhaling, because running long distances for the rest of his life was really terrible. When he had breathed enough, he looked at the person in black robes in front of him.

    This person is not tall, and his whole body is covered by a black robe, so his figure cannot be seen.  Although it is exposed, it is now just obscured by the shadow of miscellaneous trees.  There was only one pair of shining eyes. Zhiki looked at this man without any warning, but with gratitude.

    "You showed up here before I woke up. Thanks to you, I was saved." Zhiki's words were really changed now because of excitement.

    For Zhiki＊s sincere gratitude, the man tilted his head, as if he was surprised that Zhiki was so miserable. After all, people who had killed even the real clan were now as miserable as a drowned dog. It was not surprising.  Just out of surprise, the woman's head moved, and the moonlight fell on her face, revealing her appearance.

    Zhiki had had enough breathing at this moment. He took a long breath and looked up at his savior.

    "Thank you, Ziyuan." He clasped his hands together and thanked his friend with the sincerity of worshiping God.

    "I am the one. I didn't expect to see you in such a panic, Zhiki." The woman named Shion looked at the guy in front of her strangely.  (By the way, I like Gundam very much. My favorite plots among the series of stories are Seed and Gundam in the UC era. I have always wanted to write a battle between the red comet and the white devil here, but I have no choice, no matter it is  There is neither a red guy nor a white guy. Even if I try to make it up, I can＊t make it up. I scratch my head and I can＊t make it up. I feel a little regretful. Well, the next update will probably be around Wednesday.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 123 The Return of the Sea Demon

    (I originally wanted to say that this update was very late, in the early morning of Saturday, because I was working the night shift. But after opening it, I found a strange thing. Chapter 123 was not updated!!!  I clicked several times and found that there was indeed no update. I posted it last Sunday, but when I looked at it, even the replies in the book review area did not appear. They disappeared just like the update. I don＊t know what happened. After this update  Take a look again, don＊t worry about anything)

    "I didn't expect to see you in such a panic, Shiki." The woman named Shion looked at the guy in front of her strangely.

    Zhiki shook his head and gasped, with a look of shame on his face.

    And the person opposite him, her name is Shion. She is called "her" because she is a woman, and she is very young, about the same age as Shiki. She is more of a girl than a woman.  She lives up to her name because, just like her name, this woman has purple energy coming from the east Well, actually, this girl's hair and eyes are purple, and her white skin reflects silver light under the moonlight shining through the forest.  Coupled with her beautiful purple hair and seductive purple eyes, she looks like a beautiful extinct race.

    However, her actual identity is a magician, and she is a very high-level magician. Plus she is young, so she has a bright future.  I met Shiki a few years ago and became close friends, very close friends.

    At this moment, she looked at Zhiki on the ground as if he had just escaped from death and asked, "What's wrong with you? Although the situation was urgent just now, it wasn't that scary."

    "It's scary, it's scary." Thinking of the scene just now, Zhiki began to tremble all over again.

    "Huh?" Ziyuan was very puzzled by Zhiki's performance.

    She was the one who saved Zhiki just now and dragged him out of the inherent barrier. When Shion appeared, Zhiki was just blown away by the impact of the explosion. Shion hurriedly grabbed him and took him out, and at the same time got rid of two  The entanglement of a murderous god.  But as for how it was done, Shiki was also confused about it.

    "How did you bring me out? When I went in, with you" He didn't know how to describe the situation when Ziyuan brought him out. In short, it was different from the way in, so he had to simply say: "No  Same."

    Of course it＊s different.  Shion thought.

    Before going in, Ziyuan studied this thing carefully. It looks like an inherent barrier on the outside. In fact, it is different from the inherent barrier on the inside. There is a fixed source of magic power instead of the magic power provided by the caster. However, because the caster  The will of the magician cannot be turned off.  Moreover, this inherent barrier is very strange. Although it erodes the world, it does not prohibit outsiders from entering.  And inside the inherent barrier, there is another inherent barrier that can be entered together.

    Although there is no magician's forbidden technique such as inherent barrier, Shion understands it very well.  Based on her own knowledge, starting from the point where the magician determined that anyone can enter, and based on some feasibility recorded in the magic experiment records in the academy, she also used her excellent mind to think.  The candidate for the dean of one of the three major academies in the Clock Tower, his magic skills and knowledge are something that even the Einzbern clan would be impressed by.  After everything was within her calculations, she made a small modification to the inherent enchantment, that is, anyone can enter and she can enter anywhere when entering.

    That's why she appeared where Zhiki was. The moment she entered the inherent barrier, she came to Zhiki's side by looking for a familiar breath and saved his life. Although Zhiki was not the familiar person she was looking for.  people.

    "However, it is impossible for Shion to explain this, because Shiki definitely doesn't understand, and she can't say that books are the ladder of human progress. Read a few more books and then ask me, right?"  You couldn't say that, so Shion had to simply say: "Because I am a magician."

    "Oh" Zhiki suddenly realized, and he didn't see that it was perfunctory at all.  But then, he looked at Ziyuan and smiled: "By the way, I forgot to mention it. Long time no see, Ziyuan."

    The young female magician smiled: "Ah, long time no see, Shiki."

    After the greetings, Zhiki asked: "What are you doing here, Shion, and it's still here."

    He said in a special tone, why did you come to this wolf den?  Ziyuan also understood, her face straightened, and her eyes unconsciously looked towards the top of Enzang Mountain: "Looking for someone."

    "Someone? Who?" Zhiki asked, not out of curiosity, but because he wanted to help.

    "She is a magician like me and belongs to the association. She is a contestant sent by the association to participate in the Holy Grail War," Shion said.

    "Participate?"

    ※Even if it＊s a fight between magicians,§ Shion smiled. Naturally, Shiki didn＊t understand. He didn＊t even know what the heroic spirits were when he saw them in the inherent barrier just now."Then you are here, was it sent by the association?" Zhiki remembered that Shion seemed to be a candidate for the dean. How could such a big person find someone to work as a handyman?

    "That's not true, I asked for it" Ziyuan said.

    "Huh?" Zhiki stood up and was taking off his pants. Hearing this, he looked up at her.

    "The participant this time is a female magician like me. Her name is Bazette, Bazette Framarga. She was originally in the association just like me" Ziyuan originally wanted to say that she was also ostracized, but  Thinking that it was Zhiki in front of him, he stopped talking, so he changed his words: "It's my friend. There has been no news from her for nearly two months. I came here to confirm her condition and whether she is still alive."

    "Really?" No one would remain calm when their friends are in danger. Zhiki also looked a little downcast.  Then he asked Ziyuan: "So is there any news?"

    Ziyuan shook her head: "I just arrived in Fuyuki City two hours ago. I found something unusual here, so I came to take a look. I haven't even seen her residence."

    "Then" Zhiki looked back at the sleeping arcueid, and then said to Shion: "Wait for me, and then I will go with you."

    "Huh?" Ziyuan was a little startled.

    "Looking for your friend, the person named Bazett, right?" Zhiki smiled.

    Ziyon continued to be dazed. After a while, she woke up and shook her head with a wry smile: "You are still the same as before, Zhiki."

    Zhiki pointed to the back: "But I said wait, I also have something to do, and I have to settle her first."

    But the pain on Ziyuan's face was even worse, drowning her smile: "However, I can't continue to look for my friends. I have more important things to do."

    "What's more important?" Zhiki was stunned at this moment.

    Ziyuan pointed to the top of Enzang Mountain: "Just now after entering the light pillar, the first thing you saw was a black sea."

    "Yeah" Zhiki nodded.

    "That's something that shouldn't exist. If that kind of thing pours out, it can only cause destruction, and its power can swallow up a country in an instant." Ziyuan said without emotion, as if it were an illusion.

    Zhiki was stunned for two seconds before he realized what she was talking about.

    "No" Zhiki wanted to say no, but then she recalled that Arcueid once said that it was a cursed black sea, and humans would be destroyed if they touched it. It was because she felt the curse that she came to this place.  water.  Since even a being like the True Ancestor feels horrified, it must be something terrifying.  And that terrible thing is an ocean.  If such a large area of ??black water is really leaked, the extent of its spread

    Shaking his head, Zhiki stopped making terrible and useless associations, and asked Shion: "Then what are you going to do?"

    Ziyuan didn＊t say anything, which meant she was helpless.

    "We should do something. Since you said it shouldn't exist, we should destroy it. Isn't there anything we can do?" Zhiki asked her.

    Ziyuan kept her eyes down and didn't look at those eyes.  Don't tell me how to do it, she didn't even have an idea.  A magician is not a god, so how could he eliminate that kind of thing? It was the work of a magician with a higher status than her.

    Seeing Shion's predicament, Zhiki thought about it and understood her helplessness. If it wasn't really helpless, Shion would not have said anything.  He then thought about his possibilities, contact, and the fun was over before he even killed the thing.  If there is no contact, then the space must be killed in order to destroy it, but killing the space - that itself is in a different space. If you kill the space, you will be buried in it.

    It＊s because Ziyuan knew this that she didn＊t ask Shiki for help.

    "Then what do you want to do? Even if there is no way, but the more important thing you just said is how to stop it?" Zhiki asked Shion.

    "I want to report to the association immediately and find ways to restrict it. I can't do this alone," Shion said, looking at Shiki with a bit of blame in her eyes.

    Zhiki was startled for a moment and blushed a little. If he hadn't been running for his life in a hurry, Shion had to come out on his own with great difficulty, and would have probably left to report this huge situation.

    Zhiki understood that this was something he couldn＊t help with and it was something that couldn＊t be delayed, so he hurriedly urged Shion to leave, but before Shion left, he asked Shion for something.  This is the residence of the female magician named Bazette.

    "Why do you ask?" Ziyuan was a little strange.

    "Aren't you worried about her? Well, if I go to the association, I can only cause trouble.If you are looking for someone." Zhiki smiled and said, "I am familiar with the landscape of this city, so I should be able to help you.  "

    He is indeed very familiar with it. He once wandered around the city looking for ciel. He naturally knows the terrain and the location of the residences very clearly. It would be more convenient if he had the address.

    Regarding this, Shion was obviously stunned for a moment, and then she laughed. She laughed for a while, and then she shook her head with a wry smile: "Sure enough, you are still the same as before, Zhiki."

    "ah?"

    "Don't worry, that's just a compliment." Shion ignored Zhiki's somewhat confused expression. She looked at the moon in the sky and told Zhiki the address.

    "Aren't you looking for a safe place? It should be safe for the time being, and the level of concealment is not bad. It is an ideal hiding place. I will go there to find you later," Ziyuan said to him.

    If Bazett is still alive and still there, it is naturally safe. If it has been attacked by the enemy, then the enemy will not go to that abandoned place again, and it is naturally safe.

    But Shion didn't say these words to Zhiki. Before she turned around, she finally said to Zhiki: "Well, goodbye Zhiki, if we can both survive, then let's meet in that bungalow, and  ＃Hopefully we＊ll see Bazett there as well.§

    These words that seemed like a final farewell made Shiki's breathing become tight. He didn't expect Shion to say such words. He was obviously looking for help from the Magic Association, which she also respected, but he himself didn't seem to have any hope at all.  look like.

    "Hey, Shion, don't you have any confidence in stopping that thing?" Zhiki asked in surprise.

    Ziyuan didn't answer him, nor did she look back. She just continued to look at the moon in the sky, talking to herself, telling herself the future direction: "Ah, let it be fate."

    At this moment, in the cursed place in their eyes, in the yellow sand world wrapped by the Black Sea, a black sea also appeared.

    The sea water is pitch black, but it＊s not like the dark mud flow. This is real water quality, but it＊s as black as a sea area where hundreds of millions of squids are spraying out.  And the sea water is still hot because the air above it is also fuzzy, indicating its temperature.  The water of the Black Sea is bubbling, and with each bubble rising from the bottom and bursting, there is always a puff of purple gas rising up, convincing you that it is poisonous.

    In other words, this Black Sea is poisonous, completely poisonous.  But there is a person in this sea.

    A haggard man with scars all over his body slowly emerged from the black water, but he slowly climbed up from the shore, although I don＊t know how he was not soaked to pieces by the poison in the water.  However, it was very difficult for him to climb, because the wounds on his limbs made him feel nauseated and numb when he looked at them, which made him so painful that he lost all strength.

    ※Cough cough cough cough cough＃§

    This man kept coughing, but what was choking him was not the water but the blood in his body. He vomited twice with every step he took. Climbing to the shore almost killed him.

    After putting his whole body on the sand, the man finally gave out his strength. He sank silently into the sand and almost passed out.

    But just before he passed out, a figure blocked the sunlight that could burn his wounds.

    The man didn't move his head. He could only raise his eyelids and look up. His eyes were blurred, like a blind man with his eyes open. Although in fact it was similar, he could still see from the other person's very obvious body shape.  And the dark as hell color identified him.

    grim Reaper!

    If just now he was like a ghost with a rosier face, now he is like a white-faced evil ghost who is about to rise up. The man's eyes widened, as if he wanted to kill this guy with his eyes, and he opened his mouth at the same time.

    "you〞〞!!!!!"

    However, in his weak and out of shape voice, he vaguely heard the sound of steel

    Rewind the time to about thirty minutes ago.

    Mr. Gill was very angry at the moment, really very angry, because he was just above the atmosphere, enjoying the starry sky, and was about to do something he really wanted to do. When he was almost about to complete it, he was interrupted by a man.  Stupid guy, stupid stupid stupid guy stopped him.  And then he was asked to do other things. How could this not make him angry?

    Originally, according to his intention, after summoning countless monsters, he was swallowed by a monster, and this monster devoured each other with other monsters, evolved, and finally formed an ultimate monster.

    Relying on Mr. Gildray's plan, he can instantly clear away the heroic spirits in this inherent barrier. Even if he is lucky enough to survive, he will become as weak as if he died.  ?As for how to do it, of course it depends on his height just now.

    Just now he was above the atmosphere, at such a high altitude.  He relied on the power of magic to rise to such a height with great difficulty, just to do one thing: fall.

    Oh, don＊t get me wrong, he doesn＊t mean to be crazy. In fact, he is very awake, as awake as he was every day in his life. He fell not because he wanted to commit suicide, because for a monster with unlimited regeneration ability, suicide is a funny thing.  word.  He fell trying to kill everyone else.

    There are many heroic spirits in the inherent barrier. Because there are too many, even if he transforms into a big monster, it will be troublesome to deal with it. Therefore, he came up with a way to kill the others, which is to rise to the sky and then fall.  With his size and mass, as long as he falls from a suitable height, the impact force can cause a devastating blow to the desert. The lighter ones will collapse in half, and the heavier ones will be completely destroyed.  Even if the monster that forms his body is a piece of meat, it will scatter in all directions upon impact, and the poisonous blood can cause horrific damage to these guys.

    It is conceivable that if a one-kilometer-sized stone hits the earth, a city will be destroyed instantly, and the tsunami caused by hitting the sea will flood more cities. Now Gildrey, a big monster, his body is five kilometers long even if  In the army of the King of Iskandar, every one of them is a warrior equal to ten, but in the face of such a terrifying natural disaster, there is only the fate of death. Most of the kings who are stronger than them and the heroic spirits of the Holy Grail War will die.  It's just a case of causing death.

    Now that the desert is destroyed, the fate of the heroic spirits existing on it is also in danger. Even if not all of them are dead, the remaining ones are all top-notch strong ones, but they still have one breath left. Even he, the worst-quality heroic spirit in close combat,  It was done with just a wave of his hand.

    As for what his purpose is, haha, it is naturally for Joan of Arc, the King of Knights whom he once mistakenly recognized.  Such a powerful Saber, faced with such an impact, Gildre firmly believed that she would not die so easily, but there was nothing he could do and the Marshal could capture the king alive.

    Although the reasons are buried deep in his heart, his determination is unparalleled.

    Moreover, this plan was carried out secretly, without anyone blocking it, without anyone discovering it. It was carried out perfectly. The perfect Marshal Gill almost thought it was successful. But at the last moment, that damn master, oh,  It was the Black Archer who actually summoned him at this time, summoned him, summoned him Gildre's sharp teeth were about to be broken.

    But what's even more disgusting is that after the guy summoned him, he let him go easily, and used the command spell to order him to go somewhere, but the place was not the high altitude where he was just now, but he ran to Yi.  Scandar's team.

    Without any warning, the army of the conquering king was struck by a huge disaster.

    Some sergeants didn＊t even notice what happened, and they were already flying. They turned into dead leaves in the violent storm, and some were even torn to pieces by the wind.  The warriors a little further away dug their swords and shields into the ground, blocking Yu's body from retreating. The strong wind almost blew their bodies away, and the armor on their bodies made a rattling sound, as if it was broken.  They looked up at the exclamations from their comrades further away, only to have them utter the same exclamations.

    What was in front of them was a huge sarcoma.

    Yes, a figure as huge as a meteorite fell from mid-air to the ground, crushing countless warriors to death, and the resulting strong wind also blew countless warriors away.  Its shape is too huge, a spherical body with a diameter of five kilometers, but it still creates an aura like a falling meteorite.  The mottled surface looks like a rock. At first glance, you will think it is a rock, but the rock does not shake, and this guy is shaking, as if a monster's heart has just left the chest and can't stop.  of beating.

    "Whatwhat, this thing" A soldier couldn't help but gasped. He walked forward and looked at this unknown thing.  During the great journey of his life, he traveled from west to east. On the way, he saw several craters, including two meteorites that no one had discovered yet. He once thought that this was all God could do, and they fell from the sky.  That is the shit pulled by God.  But now he feels that the gods' excrement is a thousand times more pleasing to the eye than this thing.

    But after he was amazed, he rolled his eyes and threw himself into the sand.

    "Hey!" The comrades next to him saw him falling and hurriedly stepped forward to help him up. However, when he pulled the man up from the ground and turned him over, he was startled and almost let go.

    ※ Wherever he could see his friend＊s figure, it was a mummified corpse.

    Yes, that＊s right, it＊s a mummy.  He was dead, a corpse.

    ??The strong body of the man is gone,?It looks like a dry, dead tree.  He was like a corpse that had been dead for a long time and was roasted in the hot sand wind. Before it had time to stink, it began to dehydrate into a mummy without bandages.  And it's a purple mummy.

    The exposed head and arms of this mummy are all filled with purple. Under the sunlight, they reflect a faint green light, which is weird and terrifying, and is obviously poisoned.  Moreover, it is an extremely rare poison that can turn a living person into such a terrifying appearance within a few seconds.

    Looking at the shriveled eye sockets of the head in his hand and the long teeth that could not be covered by his dry mouth, the soldier who supported him felt a strange clicking sound coming from his arm before he could feel sad.  Something is exploding.

    He took out the hand that was resting on the dead man's head, only to see that his own hand was also filled with a layer of purple gas. Moreover, where it was filled with purple gas, his arm was moving at a speed visible to the naked eye, even to the point where it was invisible to the naked eye.  It could not keep up with the speed and quickly decayed, making a clicking sound that could only be heard when chopping wood. The originally strong and plump arms had turned into desert corpses that had been dead for more than ten years.

    No one can remain normal after seeing such a scene. Even a warrior who has experienced hundreds of battles cannot accept this reality within two seconds. He let out a fierce scream, but it only lasted two seconds.

    Because two seconds later, the dryness had spread to his head, his mouth failed first, and then the whole head turned purple.  He fell down silently, and when he hit the ground, he had turned into the same color as the comrade in his arms.

    It can be said that in an instant, two brave and brave warriors died tragically for unknown reasons.

    The soldiers behind him who saw the two men in such a state naturally felt that something was wrong. One of the leaders reached out to stop a few soldiers who wanted to rush forward because of their excitement.  What he did was right, because at some point, there was a poisonous mist floating in the air that seemed to only exist in another world.

    The originally yellow sand world was eroded by a purple atmosphere, and began to slowly turn into a purple sea of ??poison. Although the fog was light, people who entered that area could see the end result.  Regardless of whether you inhale it or not, as long as you enter the purple area, you will be injured by the poisonous gas, and it is an incurable poison with a lifespan of only a few seconds.  Even if you don't enter its range, you will be infected if you just encounter a poisoned person.

    That is the essence inside the monster, the most refined venom is formed, and is released with the monster's breathing.  Even the flesh and blood of monsters are not so toxic.  That is the evil symbol of Marshal Gil's evil way. Something that is so evil to the extreme that even breathing can be fatal.

    Some people fell down without understanding what was going on. Not long after, dozens of soldiers died tragically in the mist.

    "Whatis going on?" Even though they have experienced the most difficult environment in the world, the warriors of the King's army still have things they have never seen before.  Take this fog for example.

    "It's that guy's fault! Everyone, please don't move forward." The leader asked the army to move forward, walk backwards, and retreat slowly.

    As far as he could see, he saw the huge cancerous tumor in the distance. He was shaking, but if he looked carefully, he could see that it was covered with bumps, and between the bumps, there were  Countless hairless pores are used by the monster without a mouth and nose tobreathe.

    Just when he breathes, the toxins in the monster's body will roll out. The purple color is the poisonous gas released from his body, forming a huge fog barrier, as if it is a new barrier hidden in the desert that has been crossed long ago.  .

    "What are you going to do after retreating? Are you just retreating like this? Hateful monster!!" A soldier yelled and was about to rush forward. After being stopped, he yelled at the leader of the team. In their hearts, the relationship between master and slave was  The relationship is not very clear, because in their hearts, they respect their superiors, but not just in words, nor do they stick to orders. If they think there is a problem, they will immediately raise it and yell out.

    "I don't know what that guy is, but if it doesn't interfere with us, there's no need to pay attention to it. Now we don't have to get an order to fight with that thing." The little leader answered without looking back, calm and tenacious, no  It was hard to see that he also wanted to stab this guy who had killed several brothers, but he held back.

    "You can kill the soldiers of the king's army without doing anything. Such a guy is not something that ordinary soldiers can deal with. Only the kings scattered in this sea of ??sand can match him."

    "But" The soldier still wanted to argue, but the scene in front of him suddenly changed.

    The huge black ball that was still trembling now becomes active.  However, it is not externally active, but internally. Its body is like several invisible weapons.Slashed by the giant blade of the sky, the skin shattered and turned into countless long strips, exposing the core inside.

    "That's" The squad leader looked at this guy who suddenly turned into a round banana with dozens of skins peeled off. He was naturally puzzled. However, compared to the puzzlement, there were more evil reasons for unknown reasons.  cold.

    This was the same feeling he had when a venomous sea snake crawled onto his back in the Persian Gulf, except that the feeling now was a thousand times magnified.

    Unspeakable fear swept through his heart, making him confused, but forcing him to quickly warn the people around him Although he didn't know what to warn, he still did it.

    "Hey, you guys, all of you"

    A loud noise almost shattered his soul. The loyal captain felt his back being lifted up, and the dust and smoke passed through his neck and buried his face.  He stared blankly in the smoke, completely unaware that the smoke in front of him was not poisonous mist. The unknown blow just now dispersed the poisonous mist and also interrupted his words.

    He looked back, and what he saw in the fog was the figure of a huge python. The python was so big that it was the first time in his life that he had seen such a big creature.  The body was ten times thicker than his and even made him look up. He looked from left to right before he came up with the idea that it was a mollusk. This made him breathless in surprise, and the hot air couldn't stop him from breaking out in a cold sweat.  .

    The loud noise just now was caused by the snake's body suddenly pressing on this place. It was only deflected by about ten meters and did not kill him.  Now, the dragon-shaped snake slowly swam past him, nonchalantly, its body rising little by little in the distance.

    The man looked in the direction in which the snake was swimming, and it turned out that he looked higher.

    If he still felt creepy when he saw the huge python before, then what he saw now made him feel endless despair.

    The previous deviled egg was opened, revealing the essence inside, but the content inside was definitely not good. In fact, this man did not have so much energy to see so many things. His eyes were only attracted by one thing now.

    "Thenwhat is it?" He muttered unconsciously.

    snake!

    There were so many snakes, so many snakes. Even if the number was limited, he couldn't count them clearly. He could just see dozens of giant snakes more than ten meters thick, winding and circling, passing through his companions.  , intertwined with the bodies of their partners, separated awkwardly, or they were swimming back to stay with their partners.  The dark snake body makes people dizzy, and the huge size makes the body weak. The warrior looks at the monster in the sky, and his thinking has been deprived.

    And the snake＊s nest is the giant egg we just saw.  That is their mother body, from where all the giant snakes come out.

    "Thenwhat is it?" This is the only thing left in his mind, and it can only reflect this.

    Since his rationality has been eliminated, he naturally cannot see that those are not snakes in fact, because the snake's body is very smooth, unlike these monsters, half of the surface is uneven like a toad's back, and the other half is covered with meat tubes.  The sucker is huge and a hundred times more ferocious than the giant squid.

    Yes, this is not a snake at all. No snake can grow to such a huge size. There are only a handful of creatures on the ground that can exceed 20 meters, but in the sea, this may not be the upper class.

    That＊s an octopus.

    Yes, it's an octopus, an extremely huge octopus, like an evil god carved from a mountain peak, with an abnormally round body and countless huge tentacles. It can't see where its eyes are, but its eyes are everywhere.  The tentacles it stretches out are so big that you can only think that it is a huge basilisk, because if these things are all tissues used by the body, then how big the monster's whole body will be - everyone will protect their consciousness from being destroyed by this.  A kind of surrealism that kills and misunderstands.

    But how big is that thing actually, and how ferocious is it?  For example, if the Norwegian Kraken still exists, in front of this monster, it can only be an appetizer before a meal, and will be easily broken into pieces.

    The monster's whole body was entangled in the permeating purple fishy wind, which made it look very blurry, but this made its appearance even more ferocious and terrifying.  Every warrior who saw it would be so shocked that their eyes would be blank and their nerves would be broken. Many people would just raise their heads and stare, as if they were observing a miracle.

    ※Then the soldier＊s vision turned dark.

    Gildre looked at the people below indifferently, and now they were all staring at him like they were gods. His heart was full of ridicule.

    This is human ignorance, so God takes pleasure in fools, because fools can always see the best drama when they play.

    &nbsp; "Ignorance"

    Gildre, who was entangled in the flesh, snorted coldly, and a strange anger burned in his heart.

    In the eyes of the king's army, this slow monster suddenly moved quickly. Countless black monsters flew in the sky, dancing wildly, and the yellow sky was suddenly blocked by a black storm cloud.

    The monster that Gildre transformed into is now blocking the place where people worship. He wants to use himself as a proof that the gods are nothing but hopeless, and use himself to tell the world how to wake up.  The monster's tentacles were completely released by him, and they all fell down.

    ※Boom boom＃＃＃＃＃＃＃＃!!!§

    The desert is split open!  !

    Now, he has stopped breathing, and the poisonous gas is slowly drifting in the air, and his movements have caused the poisonous mist to be torn apart by the wind and disappear quickly.  However, without the murderous miasma, the soldiers became more vulnerable.

    More than a million tons of force impacted the land of sand, and the monster that could crush the gods now began to show its power. He blasted his limbs crazily to the ground, and the desert flew up.  The sand originally had no specific shape, but after being hit by the monster, some of them flew into the sky in one piece before they even had time to disperse.  From a distance, the yellow sand looks like splashing blood, and the land looks like torn pieces of flesh.

    "Ugh!!!!" The soldiers were like ants. They were flying as the land was scattered, and were blasted into the air by the crazy air currents. They let out unexplained wails and roars. Many of them were actually between the ground and the air.  At the moment of transformation, he was vomited blood and died due to the sudden increase in air pressure.

    Countless soldiers didn＊t even know what was happening, and they were already flying.  Their limbs were flying with flesh and blood in the air, and their weapons and armor were shattered with their bodies.  The brave and fearless warriors are unable to resist the huge monsters that defy the gods. They can only use their weapons touseless everything, and then crush it.

    Of course, there are also lucky warriors who, relying on their luck or strength, barely survive falling from high altitudes, but that is just the beginning of a new despair. As long as they raise their heads, they can see the monster's tentacles.  It was already pressing on their faces, and endless darkness enveloped them.

    ※Boom＃boom＃boom＃!!§

    The monster ravaged them wantonly, and any defense was useless against him. He could cause countless casualties by just swinging his limbs, not to mention his deliberate madness.  At this moment, human life, not to mention money, is worth less than the most indispensable sand in this vast desert.  Because the desert will never die, but people continue to die.

    ※However, there are some people who do not lose their judgment in this situation.

    A warrior wearing a big red robe separated the crowd and ran behind everyone, but he was not trying to escape, just to jump onto a relatively high sand dune.

    ※Everyone is not allowed to move, come here,§ he shouted sharply, his voice sounding like a loudspeaker.

    Some people heard his roar and looked back at him, looking at this guy waving a sword like a baton on the sand dune and wearing strange clothes.

    He was indeed dressed very strangely. There was no decoration on the red robe, just a piece of blood-red cloth, which made him look like he was wearing a flag.  He wore a brass helmet on his head. The shape of the helmet was very strange. The top of the helmet seemed to be inlaid with a piece of red-haired cherry blossom with an inverted cockscomb. No one knew what it represented.  Now the helmet's face covered his face and nose, and only a pair of eyes that could pierce people more than a sword were revealed from the gap, and a giant face hidden in the forest of thick beards, roaring loudly.  mouth.

    ????????????????????? But it＊s not just the helmet that＊s strange that he＊s wearing, but it＊s his body＃ Well, it＊s not what he＊s wearing. How should I put it, it should be said that the strange thing is that he＊s not wearing anything＃

    "That's right, he was wearing nothing but wristbands and sandals, and there was only a piece of cloth wrapped in a triangle I can't go on.

    Think about it, a man wearing a red shirt, with muscles like a steel-cast war body that could only be molded by Rodin.  How domineering is this guy with a battle helmet on his head, a sword in his hand, a broad face, and bright eyes.  However, such a domineering person did not have a golden battle armor on him, let alone a battle armor, he didn＊t even have any clothes, he didn＊t even wear any pants, only a crotch cloth, which was really shocking.

    But for the people in the King's Army, they don't have glasses and don't want to lose them. They just look back at this guy and seem to take his clothes for granted.

    "Do you want to be a crazy sheep, or do you want to be a jackal tearing apart the enemy?" Seeing that someone noticed him, he no longer roared loudly, but stretched out his long knife and pointed forward.There was disdain in the man's eyes, but he had no regard for how insulting such a look would be to a group of already angry warriors.

    "The enemy is right there, unable to escape, and we are also afraid of death and want to kill that monster, so why are we panicking? Don't you even know how to fight??!!" He shouted loudly: "Deal with it.  Guys like this don't even need to form a formation, they just need to gather together, but you rush up in twos and threes, which makes the monsters laugh. In the past, when the monsters faced the pursuit of warriors, they were elite soldiers, but now they encountered a group of  The farmer is a blacksmith!!"

    The people below must have been so angry that they were going to explode, but the man was very satisfied with this. He continued to yell before anyone spoke up: "It's no different at all!!!"

    The monster in the distance shook again, and the aftermath spread to the man's feet. His voice was paused. The vibration of the monster made his voice trembled, longer, and more contagious. Regardless of the monster, he just wanted to get a tentacle.  You can visit him at any time, just shouting at those soldiers, the voice burst out from the helmet, buzzing: "Don't panic, don't be chaotic. We have seen giant monsters in the snow mountains, hacked to death the Persian giants, and killed the deep sea monsters."  Troll, this one is nothing now. It's just a new monster. It's just uglier than the sand monster. It's no big deal. Just by looking at it, you can tell that it is a stupid insect. It doesn't even need our full attack.  If we take action, nothing in the world can stop us.§

    His voice was louder than the collapse of the desert, the sword in his hand flashed with light, and the red battle robe squeaked as he roared.  The soldiers roared, picked up the weapons in their hands and swung wildly.  The fighting spirit was so high that he seemed to have won ten games in a row.  They did not retreat in the first place because they had not thought of retreat in their minds.  It was just that he was a little panicked in the face of the sudden attack. Now, the person to solve this problem has also appeared.

    "The archers stand back, and the swordsmen, spearmen, and anyone with a sword in their hand stands forward. The archers shoot hard, and the others hold their weapons in place. Use all the courage your parents gave you and throw them at the monster."  Go over there," he yelled, and then sneered: "But before that, let you see how we Spartans do it."

    This guy is good. He just talked a lot, hit a group of people, making them more motivated to fight, and then threw them aside and ignored them. This is really crazy.

    It＊s just that when his voice fell, it was as if a group of troops emerged from the ground.

    A group of warriors came from nowhere. They quickly gathered together and came to the big red-robed warrior. With him as the center, they quickly gathered and even pushed aside the people gathered around them arrogantly.

    They were all dressed in red robes, with no traces of clothing on their bodies. Their armor only had wrist guards and battle skirts, but they wore helmets that looked like inverted crowns on their heads. Only their eyes and mouths were exposed on their cheeks.  However, the eyes that shot out from the helmet were sharp blades that could pierce a person's heart.

    The man sneered, and when he grinned, the sharp edge of his helmet cut off a few of his beards. His flaming eyes swept over his soldiers: "Now this big guy is causing trouble, causing our comrades to die. Now,  I want to organize a counterattack, be the vanguard, clear the obstacles for our partners, and at the same time let the monster see that it is nothing if the monster has the power of a monster, we Spartans have the power to kill the monster!!!"

    He didn＊t say anything about following me or charging me, he just said what he was thinking, and his soldiers began to roar.

    "%!&ㄓ#*!!!" The sounds were not complete, but mixed together, forming a roar that could shake the world. Even the monsters in the distance seemed to be aware of it, and turned to look at this  Side.

    The man was obviously very satisfied with this. He raised the sword in his hand, and suddenly a silver light flashed behind him, and hundreds of soldiers raised their swords.

    It is obvious that this man is their king.

    The man roared and rushed towards the strong wind. The soldiers behind him also began to charge.

    A small team of several hundred people roared no less than the charge of tens of thousands of people while running. Their shirts flew with the strong wind. From a distance, it looked like a row of bloody red clouds rising from the ground.  rise.

    If the scattered armies are sheep and the warriors in the king's army are wolves, then these guys are tigers, every one of them.  However, even if the tiger is good, this guy wants to charge with hundreds of people to deal with the big monster, which is too

    This made the troops gathered behind them stunned, and they couldn't help but feel that this was tootootoo unkind.

    "Damn, you lied to us!!" A soldier woke up first and shouted.Whisper: "What did you say about the archer throwing his axe? I led my men to charge forward."

    Yes, they talked about using archers as the main attack and long-range attacks, but he himself led the charge.

    A group of warriors who originally planned to endure the humiliation and throw away their weapons to attack from a distance immediately exploded when they saw this scene. The miserable formation that had been gathered together now turned into chaos. They rushed to launch a charge, even if it was an individual  Charge, the team of thousands of people has now become nothing more than a swarm of bees.  The Spartans who had originally charged towards the monster were now being pursued by thousands of people behind them, looking more like defeated soldiers who had fled in a rout.

    "Damn Spartans, we should have crippled your country a long time ago" the Persians were roaring.

    "Wow la la"

    Various roars roared behind him, and could even reach the front of the hundreds of people. The Spartan king, who was wearing the same clothes as the citizens and no one could tell them apart, was happy when he heard it.

    He smiled proudly and said to a warrior running next to him: "Persians, Romans, and other guys are still so stupid even after ten thousand years. The monster's evil wind has stopped blowing.  How could we miss this opportunity?"

    ※My dogs are smarter than them,§ grinned a colleague next to him.

    "Then run faster. I always believe that after the wind blows from the buttocks of the person in front, it will turn into a cool breeze." The red King Wu roared surgingly.

    Hearing the king's declaration, the Spartan army suddenly burst into laughter.

    The king of Sparta roared angrily, and the people behind him responded loudly. The red tiger opened its bloody mouth, and its fangs flashed with silver cold light.

    Even on the way to charge, you can still chat as if you are going home for dinner, ignore the anger of your fighting partners behind you, and just think it is your own dog barking. This is what a Spartan is.  It is also common to all the warriors in the king's army. They learned it with their king, and they are exactly the same as Iskandar!  !  !

    The king's army marches forward, as it always has.  It cannot be changed by any battle.

    However, in the eyes of Marshal Gill, this is completely different.

    A person can kill tens of thousands of ants, and they will collapse like sand. Marshal Gill just has to face more. He has to face hundreds of thousands of ants.

    The marshal, who was wrapped in several kilometers of flesh, was full of contempt. Looking at these humans who were wantonly strangled by him, oh, he almost felt pity.

    Not to mention gathering the troops and reorganizing their formation after the retreat, they didn't even retreat at all. They just surrounded a small group of people, then stood still and ignored more people.  Then something even stranger happened. This small group of people separated into another small group and launched a charge Charge!  !  !

    Gildre is also a general of a country, Marshal of France. Not to mention a very awesome commander, at least he knows how to lead troops.  But now seeing the opponent's horrific attack, he even felt sad for the name of a soldier.

    The formation is horrible, the fighting methods are horrible, the thinking of the personnel is horrible, even the head of the leader is horrible.

    At this time, you should retreat on a large scale, place the main force in a safe place, and then separate a small group of people and let them disperse around you. This can not only distract you, but also test yourself to see if you can  Find some loopholes and buy time for the large forces to find a combat plan.  Even if you want to eliminate these small groups of guerrilla troops, it will be very difficult, because the personnel are scattered and you cannot kill them all in one or two times, and they will harass you by relying on their scattered postures that are far away from each other. Killing them one by one will be very difficult.  Troublesome.

    But now, the other party didn't do any of that. They just gathered thousands of people and launched a charge against themselves. It was really weird.

    Marshal Gill now knows how the famous Alexander failed. It is really unreasonable for such a stupid team to remain undefeated.  As for how he managed to conquer almost half of Asia from the west to the east, well, it was probably due to unreasonable luck.

    Gildre sighed strangely, and the monster's tentacles had already swept up.

    "Uh-huh" "Wow" "Uh-huh"

    There were all kinds of screams, but these were only the ones that could still make a sound.

    With one strike from the octopus troll's tentacles, the middle of the team was swept away, leaving only two ends. The Spartan team was in front, and few were affected.

    ※See, this is what happens to the slow runners,§ someone in the Dahongpao team whispered.

    ※That＊s right, it＊s hard to be caught in the middle,§ someone echoed.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The first blow of ? did not kill everyone, and there was a second blow. The second blow was not so lucky, and half of Sparta's team was directly cut off.

    Hundreds of red-robed warriors flew up, and their bodies turned into objects of the same color as their shirts.

    However, the rest of the Spartans seemed to have no reaction to this. They still roared and charged forward with their swords, as if they did not notice that their friends behind them were dead.  They just charged crazily with red eyes.  Subsequent teams from other countries also joined them. They were like a group of migratory birds, rushing towards a mountain peak.

    It stands to reason that after two sweeps back, the opponent's formation was disrupted, and they basically fainted. No matter how brave the warriors were, they turned into weaklings. But what happened to these guys? They were not in chaos yet.  Lose.  Their formation is like cracked mud, cracked and then covered with a little mud, then cracked and then covered with a little more mud.

    But that＊s just mud.

    Marshal Gill was still dismissive. He just looked at these guys' useless charge. This time, he used two tentacles.

    The sharp claws of the monsters attacked, shrouding the heads of the charging army on the left and right, pressing down with the momentum of a collapse of Mount Tai.

    However, what surprised Gildre was that the opponent still did not retreat. On the contrary, when they saw his attack, they seemed to have found the target and became more courageous. Everyone rushed to be the first to rush towards his death formation.

    "Boom!!" "Boom!!"

    After falling to the ground twice, smoke and dust filled the air. Now the Spartans were completely buried inside.

    The French Marshal felt a little shy and looked into the distance. After seeing the Spartans taking the vanguard, more and more people followed them and gathered together to form a follow-up charge.

    Gildre didn＊t want to say stupid words anymore. He thought it was better to use practical actions so that they could understand that when despair is needed, people must despair. Without despair, they would not understand the value of hope and cherish reality.

    He raised his arm and wanted to swing it down, but suddenly felt some itching.

    It＊s like getting a mosquito bite on your arm.

    "What's going on? That arm is in the smoke. I can't see it. I don't know why."

    "However, monsters also have their advantages. For example, right now, he can't see what's going on behind the smoke, so he opens the eyes on his arm in the smoke a little to let him see what's going on there.

    But after opening a pair of eyes in the smoke, they went dark before they could see anything.  Marshal Gill was a little strange. He opened his eyes again, but he saw nothing and it went dark again.  Open another pair, still black.  It seemed like someone kept turning off the lights.

    When Marshal Gill became angry, he opened all the eyes on the tentacle.

    As a result, nearly four hundred pairs of eyes saw dozens of giant men wearing red robes with trouser pockets, furiously poking his arms everywhere. Now that they saw him, they opened their eyes and it was as if they had seen a clear target.  Eyes start.  The swords in their hands were stained with blood, and their whole bodies were stained with dirt. They looked like a group of madmen slashing and killing.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 124 Indians, Arabs

    The black archers walked towards the noisy place. The roar there was a hundred times noisier than before. It was calculated that the fierce battle could be seen from here, because the target was too big.

    The Avengers stopped and looked there, feeling a little strange.  In his opinion, the current king's army should have been almost destroyed, but Iskandar's inherent barrier still exists, which shows that caster did not cause much damage.

    In that battle ten years ago, Caster's strength was only about one-fifth of what it is now. It was able to bring the king's army to its limit within a few minutes, but now it is not as strong as before.

    This is not because of Marshal Gill, but because of other circumstances.

    Ten years ago, after the king's army swallowed up the sea monster, a group of uniformed warriors faced a huge monster. In order to avoid excessive consumption of magic power, Iskandar directly ordered a charge. The battle ended within ten seconds.  The internal situation became white-hot, and losses were heavy at the same time.

    Now, because of Berserker's chaos, the phalanx of the King's army has been completely disrupted. Hundreds of thousands of troops are scattered. Although they are not completely scattered or concentrated, even if Caster attacks, they are all targeted in groups.  Just like a bowl of rice, it is easy to take, but if it falls to the ground, it is not easy to take.

    Therefore, even though the size and attack power have increased a lot, it still cannot quickly defeat the king's army.

    While he was thinking, he suddenly turned his eyes and looked away.

    I saw figures flashing behind the dunes, and a guy also wearing black clothes appeared and slowly walked towards him.

    Seeing the appearance of that person, Hei Archer showed a hint of surprise, and then he smiled and said: "I actually cut my hair, and even my clothes became the same as before. Haha, are you changing your mood, or are you remembering the past?  Kirei.§

    It was Kotomine Kirei who came over there.

    And just as the black archer said, his clothes and image have changed.  If I had to describe it, it would be exactly like him during the Fourth Holy Grail War.

    The hair that was already shoulder length became short, and the ecclesiastical vestments that had grown up were taken off, leaving only the fitting clerical clothes.  But this is not the change that Kotomine Kirei wants to make.

    At this moment, the smoke of gunpowder has not gone from the body of the agent. There are a few small cuts in the clothes on the body, and there are faint blood stains. There are still injuries on the face. It can be seen that the hair is not trimmed but forcibly cut off with a sharp instrument, and the ends are stubble.  Horizontal and oblique.

    Kotomine Kirei just experienced a battle, and these are the remaining traces of the battle.  With Archer's eyesight, it was impossible not to see it. He was just pretending not to know so that he could make fun of him.

    Kotomine Kirei didn't care about this. He just looked at the berserker next to Kuro Archer, blinked, and then looked at the dancing trolls over there.

    ※Did you do that too, angramainyu?§ Kotomine Kirei asked, looking at the chaos in the distance.

    "Well, that's right." The black archer nodded and said with a smile: "It's very powerful. I didn't expect that guy to still have the strength to use it. With his current size, Saber's holy sword might not even be able to use it."  Just kill that guy."

    "It's true." When the survivors from ten years ago saw this scene now, they could naturally tell how much Caster's attack power had doubled compared to the last time.

    "Speaking of which, who did you fight with?" Black Archer asked him: "If it were a heroic spirit, you would have been dead long ago. If not, those masters were over there, and you couldn't reach them.  "

    "The rabid dog you summoned." Kotomine probably smiled. In Kuro Archer's strange eyes, he said, "At the same time, he was also a lost dog under my command."

    The avenger was stunned for a moment, and then he understood who it was: "The ever-changing clone? In that casehey, it can't be the chess piece you gave up, right?"

    He is smart enough to know that among the assassins, the one who resents Kotomine Kirei the most must be the one who was treated as an outcastwho is that?  The Avenger couldn't remember the name.

    And judging from Kotomine Kirei's expression, he guessed it right.  However, he was still very curious: "That guy's power has been dispersed, but he is still a servant. Assassin's breath cut has not weakened. If he dealt with you, how would you do it?"

    Kotomine Kirei did not answer, because he did not want to waste his time explaining.  Seeing that he didn't say anything, the Avenger stopped asking. He turned around and continued to look at the octopus troll, while thinking about whether he should go up and make some new noise.

    In fact, the reason why Kotomine Kirei was able to defeat the assassin was mainly because of his opponent's carelessness.

    Although Said is a member of the assassins and has the ability to cut off breath, his original weakest strength among melee heroes has become much weaker due to differentiation. It can be said that it is a level that even humans can achieve, and even more so.  Needless to sayThe agent who has reached the pinnacle of human sexual strength.

    In other words, as long as it is a head-on confrontation, Said is not his opponent. His outstanding feature is the breath cutting.

    But the ability to cut off the breath is not perfect. When attacking, the assassin's invisible figure will be exposed.  Kotomine Kirei captured this.

    After that Said appeared, he published an article hating Kotomine Kirei, and then he declared that he would kill Kotomine Kirei.  Then he cut off his breath, hid himself, and attacked Kirei.  But he thought too highly of himself and underestimated Kotomine Kirei.  He believes that as a heroic spirit, victory is absolutely natural when facing humans.

    But when he attacked Kirei, he realized that he was wrong.

    While secretly attacking Kirei, the assassin had already approached Kirei and targeted his vital parts.  However, the agent's steely nerves were conditioned to dodge as soon as he noticed the murderous intent. The weak assassin Said was always unable to attack him reliably and could only cause him a small injury.

    In the end, when Sayid finally couldn't bear it anymore and wanted to strike with all his strength, he was hit by Kotomine Kirei during the process of cutting off his breath. It hit his hidden body incredibly and hit his heart directly.  Those who have seen the power of the whole collection of Agents can imagine how the punch that can blast through the wall spins and breaks the heart of the heroic spirit.

    "Killed with one hit, Said didn't know why he was discovered until his death."

    In the previous attack, although Kotomine Kirei dodged the breath-cutting attack, he did not just dodge. He was still paying attention to the direction of Assassin's attack, guessing his next move and the direction when the breath was cut off.  After the fifth time, Kirei felt confident.

    A top-notch boxer can understand the opponent's strength during a fight, thereby infer the opponent's next move, show preparation, and then respond with an irresistible attack.  A top-notch boxer can even judge the opponent's attack method, attack trajectory, and attack mentality through the opponent's attacks, thereby calculating the opponent's position. Even if he is invisible and silent, he can definitely confirm his location.

    Kirei is such a master of Bajiquan. After several attacks and dodging, he made more speculations. When he was sure, he punched in the direction he confirmed.  , the result is a hit.

    The assassin was sent directly back to his hometown.

    Now, Kirei squinted his eyes and looked at the scene over there, not knowing what he was thinking. After a long time, he finally said: "When I came over just now, I saw that the Holy Grail had started to move. This means that the heroic spirits  More than five have been recovered.§

    "Yes, one of the assassins I summoned has lost contact. It seems that the Holy Grail has been received." The Avenger shrugged.

    "A hundred changes?" Kotomine Kirei asked.

    "No, no, the ever-changing heroic spirits are not dead yet. I just saw one." The black archer touched his chin and watched the devil egg beast smashing it there, letting him stand and experience taking the bus to the countryside.  a feeling of.

    Behind the two people, behind dozens of sand dunes, there was a small black figure walking slowly.

    It was a dark-skinned child with long hair, wearing a pullover that was either dirty or gray.  Judging from the long hair, she must be a little girl.  She moved forward step by step, her face dizzy with heat, and it looked like she was about to be knocked down by the sun.

    An object fell silently from her hand and fell into the sand. The little girl, who was about to die of heat, didn't notice it and kept walking forward.

    Looking from behind her, half sunken in the sand was a white bone mask.

    The red-robed warriors were slashing and slashing wildly. The swords in their hands kept leaving huge wounds on the monster's limbs. The blood spurted out ferociously, dyeing the blood-red shirts of the warriors pitch black.

    Their king was even more versatile. The knife in his hand kept slashing at one place, more accurately than the best woodcutter. Such precise slashes even allowed him to cut off one of the monster's tentacles.  Cut it down.

    The king of Sparta kept sinking in as if he was about to sink into the monster's limbs. He kept waving the blade in his hand, drawing the monster's flesh and blood flying horizontally and vertically.  The steel-like muscles are in sharp contrast to the rotting body.

    He was alone and had a knife, but he seemed to have the power of a giant dragon's mouth. He kept biting the monster's limbs into pieces. The flesh surface that was tens of meters wide was actually shattered by his constant slashing.  break.

    The monster made a sharp cry, just like the sonic roar that can only be made by underwater creatures that have never been on land.  Its broken limbs were twitching on the ground, as if unwilling to leave their original?Body.

    The king of Sparta is also a human being, and so are his subordinates. After a while, the other warriors also used their own strength to chop off several other limbs of the monster.

    The subsequent stormtroopers also arrived at the monster coast. They rushed up to the carrion peaks and felled and cut into the demonic mountains.  The crazy momentum made even gods feel ashamed. The weapon in his hand was covered in blood and squirming flesh, and it looked as if the weapon was alive.

    But that bravery came at a price.

    After smashing the monster's limbs, the warriors were covered in black filth, but they didn't care. They just raised the swords that had turned into saw blades in their hands, and howled crazily at the distant sky and their comrades nearby.

    But then they all fell down silently, or fell onto the sand, or fell into a pile of carrion.

    The flesh and blood of Warcraft is not as normal as that of gentle creatures. Although it does not have the refined toxicity of the poisonous gas it releases, it is indeed poisonous. It does not enter the body through the respiratory tract, and then slowly condenses on the body surface, and finally penetrates into the skin, becoming able to  A poison that kills any brave man.

    Originally, the red-robed war king was still aiming at the next monster's flesh, but suddenly the images of the desert and the monster overlapped, and a strange roaring sound came from his ears, as if the sound of steel clashing was amplified a thousand times.

    He reached out to touch his forehead and wiped off a handful of black blood, wondering if this thing was interfering with his vision.

    At this moment, he saw one of the monster's tentacles snap down above his head, but it was specifically aimed at him.

    "Ouch!!" The King of War didn't take it seriously at all. Instead, he felt that this was the most pleasing move the monster had done. He raised the blade and jumped up as if he had stepped on the wind. He jumped straight onto the monster's limbs before he could stand firm.  , the knife in his hand has sunk into the monster's body

    Gilderre watched dumbly as the lunatic-like guy slashed at his flesh armor like crazy. Although the damage caused was not small, for a monster with a diameter of five kilometers, it was just as itchy as a mosquito bite.

    ?????????????????????? This former marshal with outstanding merits who once fought bloody battles for his country, looked at the warrior master who had become a black man, but he only felt disdain in his heart.

    It＊s useless, no matter how hard you try, you will only end up in despair.  Loyalty is a sin, just something that can be used. It will only make your death a thousand times worse.  Even if you are lucky enough to survive, there will be greater despair accompanying you.

    Suddenly looking back, you will find that the things you are loyal to, the things you are loyal to, and everything you believe in are ultimately the sword that pierces you.  No matter how loyal, kind, noble, or respected you are, in the end, your loyalty, kindness, and nobleness will make you more miserable.  Even faith is, rather, it is the most fragile thing, because even if you believe in God, you cannot prevent that ending.

    Heroes are just dirty rags that are thrown away after use. No country needs heroes, only ugly and false reality.  Once you become a hero, you are destined to end in a tragic death.  Moreover, you may discover before you die that everything you have done was in vain.

    The monster's severed limbs began to squirm. From the wounds originally cut by the soldiers, brittle branches began to stretch out, and the flesh and blood of the stolen goods began to extend upwards, covering the bones, and then covering them with dark and ugly skin.

    The scars caused by the Spartan warriors' hard work even heal faster than they can cut them.  This is also a characteristic shared by monsters, the characteristic of immortality and infinite regeneration.  It is precisely because of this characteristic that the marshal allows those guys to act recklessly on him.  Because with just the efforts of a few of them, nothing can be done.

    But although there would be no damage, the marshal's heart arose with anger as the Spartan king slashed.

    "Ignorance, ignorance, common man, fool" The guy in front of him, who was loyal to a certain object and now came to deal with himself, an invincible monster, did not understand at all. What he was responsible for was not the glory given to him by someone.  , but shackles and execution.

    And he will never find out until he dies.

    In this world, even after two thousand years, people are still the same ignorant, without any progress, still believing in false lies and refusing to face the truth.

    The truth is despair.

    The monster suddenly swelled, and even the warriors on the desert could see with the naked eye that its figure had suddenly grown in size.  But this isn't weird, it's scary.

    Then, the monster let out a roar like a ship's roar, the sound was heavy and harsh, and it spurted out along with something. An obvious circle spread out from the monster's body, and huge airflow came from all directions.The ?? square formed into a round ball and vibrated away.

    "Uh-huh" "Ah" "Ah" "Ugh!!"

    There are all kinds of sounds, high-pitched, low-pitched, sharp and short, long or short. The screams are released when they hit the bodies of the soldiers with the power of the shock wave.  That wave of air was unstoppable, and everyone was rushed out by it.  Even the king of Sparta couldn't resist. Although he blocked his face with his sword and tried to block the impact, his whole body became a cannonball.

    The soldiers wailed and fell to the ground. They died easily, but those who survived suffered broken muscles and fractures and suffered torture.  Looking at the monster over there, he used several tentacles instead of limbs to support the ground, supporting his body like a beast.

    And it does this because there is a huge circular pit under its body.

    That was caused by the impact he had just released. The impact rushed up to the surroundings and crushed the ground below. The ground beneath his body was now harder than marble.

    But to the monster, this is just a long roar.

    These guys have no idea what they are doing.  They just believe in this existence and move forward, and they are willing to step into the endless abyss just because the voice tells them.  Why haven't you awakened yet?  Why still believe in these illusory things?

    Ten years ago, the king's army had a battle with the sea monster, but the monster they fought at that time was very different from this guy. After all, squids and octopuses are not alike.  But Gildray was different. He recognized who these fighting guys were. Ten years ago, these guys fought bloody battles to stop him, delay time, and died miserably but kept moving forward, causing damage to him.  Even Gildre, who was a monster, was surprised.

    Ten years later, this scene happened again.  But this time the marshal was different. The monsters he summoned devoured each other and eventually combined into a super powerful monster, which was ten times or even dozens of times more powerful than the monster ten years ago.  But these guys are still charging!  !

    If he wanted to, Master Qingxu could easily kill all these people and ravage them to death, but he just wanted to see these people wake up.  Why should we have hope in the face of terror, maintain despair, and then retreat? This is the right path, but why

    Qingxu was very angry as he watched the soldiers on the ground stand up one by one. Although their arms and legs were broken, the weapons in their hands replaced their limbs and became part of their bodies.  Even when faced with such a terrifying thing like themselves, they still had no intention of retreating.

    Some of them looked sad when they saw the dead bodies of their comrades on the ground, and then stared at him with even more hatred. They didn't even think about how these people would have died if it hadn't been for their desperate charge just now.

    Some soldiers even just stood up to take a breath, and then controlled the body that had already stepped into the gate of hell, launching an impact that would make even a prairie dog laugh. The running posture was twisted and twisted despite the severe pain, and the speed was not even as fast as that of a mule or horse.  .

    But although these guys were as weak as mice, their spirits were more terrifying than dragons. Their eyes were filled with things he could read. Once upon a time, his companions' eyes were also filled with these things.

    Such as persistence, hard work, loyalty, charge, fearlessness of life and death, faith, hope, etc.

    They believe that what they do is right, they believe that what they do can make the existence of their faith greater, and they believe that their efforts can earn trust in loyalty.

    It＊s so stupid to give up your life just because of this?  Stop laughing so hard.

    How long will it take before you understand what despair is, how valuable life is, and how long you want to live?  If there was hope, if there was something you could believe in, if the thing you believed in existed, then the thing that makes you desperate now would not exist!  !  !

    The monster smashed down its tentacles crazily, destroying everything. It was already crazy. It didn't even attack again, it just destroyed the sand around it wantonly, and it didn't do much damage to the soldiers.

    The soldiers of the King's Army did not know that this monster had such complex psychological activities, they just wanted to hack this guy to death.  But something seemed wrong about that guy now. He kept hitting the ground causing earthquakes, making it impossible for them to move forward.  Moreover, as he became irritated, the purple mist that had disappeared emerged from its body, as if the monster had sweated profusely and now began to emit white smoke.

    But this will not make these guys who don＊t care about life and death want to retreat, they will onlyKeep charging.

    But someone stopped them.

    The two soldiers held their spears side by side and wanted to rush forward, but suddenly the world spun around. For some reason, their bodies rolled up and flew backwards.

    The two of them fell to the ground with a groan of pain. They opened their mouths to curse, but after seeing the few people in front of them, their already open mouths quickly closed as if the power was unplugged.

    "Are you idiots? You have already seen that guy releasing poisonous gas and rushing upwards. Can't you think of a way?" A booming voice said jokingly: "I didn't see that guy who was running fast before.  What's the end result? Fighting is not just about fists, but also about your head."

    In the field of vision of the two people on the ground, the man who spoke had his back to them, so they could only see a man with a bald head and naked body. Of course, he was not naked like the Spartans, at least he was still wearing a standing skirt.  of.  However, his reminder is very strong. At least from the visual inspection from the back, his waist circumference is more than one meter in diameter.

    With the decoration of such a strong man, the people around him look very petite.  But this will not make these soldiers despise them.

    "It's so strange. Is there any way to do something like this in your brain that can't be beaten with a hammer? By the way, I'm really curious about which one is smarter, your head or your arms." A man with the same upper body and upper body  I asked amused.

    But compared to the big-bellied man, this man's muscles are much thinner. But if you look at them separately, his muscles are very full. Not only comparable to the young Schwarzenegger, they are at least the same type as Stallone.  .  Coupled with her bronzed skin, tall figure, and handsome appearance, she is the type of fujoshi that you can't pull away from after just one look at her.

    At this moment, he turned his face sideways and looked at the giant man. His golden hair set off a pair of eyes the same color as his skin. Even when he was smiling, his eyes were full of coldness, like a city wall.

    "Stop looking down on others, now I have an idea in my mind." Ignoring the sarcasm of his colleagues, the strong man looked confident.

    "Ah, whenever I hear your tone, I always feel that someone is going to be unlucky." The one who spoke was the brown-haired man next to the blond man. His hair was very short, and his beard had a long strip on his cheek.  When it reached the chin, it deliberately did not stay there, which looked very strange.

    He was holding a weapon that seemed to be used to hang a flag, and he was wearing a huge white thing that I don＊t know if it was a gown or something. It looked like a flag, and it was buckled on the body with something like a car seat belt.  This strange man was pressing his forehead with one hand at the moment, as if he was recalling the painful history that he couldn't bear to recall.

    ※Then the man who looked like a flag asked an old man next to him for confirmation: ※What do you think, Master?§

    The person he called the master was indeed very old and had a long beard.  However, the old, dark skin was wrapped in white cloth. The shape of the headscarf, the clothes on his body, and the bead chain hanging on his body made this somewhat graceful and noble old man look highly respected.

    And this venerable old man was so venerable that he ignored the lies of the people next to him who were a generation younger than him.

    The flag man was a little disappointed when he didn't get an answer, but the bald man cheered him up: "Don't worry, Faith, I'm not causing trouble for you this time. There must be someone else who can be the one to blame."

    The man looked even more worried: "Ah, I'm even more worried. What you mean is that there are still two, three, and many more guns."

    "Of course the more good things the better." The bald man didn't seem to hear the other party's sarcasm at all, and instead burst into laughter.

    The two soldiers who were thrown behind began to tremble, but the reason for trembling was the names of these people, and he was excited.

    "Lesmachus, Darius, Hephaestion, andIndian Asan!!"

    ※Shit, that＊s an Arab!!§

    (I saw the dissatisfaction in the book review section, but let＊s say it again, shame on me, oh, I will update the next chapter on Sunday)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 125 King Ming

    Well, whether it's an Arab or an Indian, it's always someone they don't know.  But now, their appearance made the surrounding soldiers excited. Not only did they find the backbone, but their morale also increased. Some of the demonstrators even shouted loudly, wishing they could follow these kings and rush forward together.  .  However, the few kings ignored the fighting warriors around them and gathered together for a small meeting.

    "So, tell me, what is your solution?" Antigonus, who was like the son of the sun god, asked Lysimachus.

    But Lysimachus did not answer, but shook his head: "No, you can't either, you can only play a supporting role, Antigonus."

    "Huh?" The King of War God's eyes darkened, lifeless but mocking. He looked at Hephaestion who was still sighing to himself: "Sure enough, you are just bragging. I believe you have some strategy, yes  We were stupid."

    In response to Antigonus's ridicule, Lysimachus heard Hephaestion speak hastily before he could refute, but suddenly someone called him. When he looked back, he saw that it was the warrior who was following him on the expedition.  They were now shouting his name loudly. He waved his hand, raised his fist in response, and then turned to Antigonus. He was full of good intentions and wanted to remind the military god: "Don't  That said, I have an ominous premonition. Whenever this guy sounds so happy, I know something is going to happen."

    Seeing that Hephaestion not only did not relent, but became even more silent, Antigonus' brows twitched and he said nothing else.

    "But, if it wasn't for me and Antigonus, who was it? It couldn't be" Hephaestion's eyes moved away from Lacey's cannibalistic body and looked at that person.  The old man, who was wrapped up tightly, then looked at Lysimachus again, his eyes full of disbelief: "Hey, you don't want to play the master's mind, he is seventy-three years old.  "

    In his eyes, although Lysimachus is usually very fierce, likes to rob women, and always does this and that kind of dirty thing after drinking, in general, he respects the old and loves the young, and has a good nature.  Chunliang, is he going to bring his bad idea to this old man this time?  Probably not, he is not that kind of person.

    As a result, Lysimachus betrayed his friend's feelings on the spot. He walked up to the old man with a wise and serious appearance that made people respect him, and then bowed his head respectfully: "Master, what will happen next?"  It＊s up to you.§

    "Uh" This unexpected result made the God of War and Hephaestion stunned for a moment.

    In any case, as the greatest military strategist below Alexander and Alexander's best partner, these two people ignored him and instead went to find King Maharaja, an old Indian man. This made the other two psychologically confused.  Something weird.  It's not that I'm unhappy, that's not entirely strange.

    Not to mention looking down on old people, but to say that boxing is afraid of young people, even if he is a powerful guy, age is like a butcher's knife. He is really that old, can't the two young people of his own be as good as him?

    But Lysimachus didn＊t care at all, he just waited respectfully for the old man＊s answer.

    King Maharaja＊s name was Porus. He was an Indian prince, not an Arab.  He is old enough that you will feel respect at first sight, but this does not prevent him from being very humble. He turned sideways, clasped his hands, and returned the greeting in a gesture that Indians like to use. At the same time, he asked: "Governor of Thrace."  Any ideas?§

    "Ah, don't dare, actually, uh, it's like this" Lysimachus said.

    The two warriors who were left behind by Lysimachus now turned from excitement at the beginning to terror. Not only them, but also the other warriors around them felt the same way. They looked at the kings standing there, as if no one else was around.  As they talk, their mouths grow larger and longer.

    They looked at those guys talking, just talking, but the big monster over there didn't disappear. It was still moving slowly step by step, and the poisonous smoke on its body was getting thicker and thicker.

    That guy can make the earth collapse with one arm, and can cause howling winds as soon as he moves it. What's even more deadly is that now he has not used either of these, but instead releases even more deadly poisonous smoke.  This makes it impossible for people around it to get close even if it doesn't move.

    Now, this huge source of poison began to move. It approached slowly and casually, not paying attention to those who glared at him. Its huge body crushed the bodies of the dead soldiers, covering their existence with its own darkness.  The remaining traces of this desert.

    In this regard, the kings did not care at all, they were just negotiating something Hey, did they notice that if they are not careful, they will be crushed to death!  !

    &nbsp; "Well, so be it, but your method, should it be said that you have thought about it with your brain, or is it something that no one with a brain would think about?" Hephaistion didn't think much of it.  It's easy to explain. His first feeling was that this plan was very strange, although it could indeed avoid the poisonous mist and even avoid damage to some soldiers.  But thinking that this was coming from the mouth of Lysimachus, who always had nothing but his brain to use, I just felt that although this plan sounded feasible, it was extremely unreliable.  and＃＃

    "But why does King Maharaja need to be the vanguard? Hephaistion and I should be more suitable." The Lord God of War squinted at Lysimachus with his two eyes. He probably also felt that this method could be used by an old man.  It was too much to take action.

    Hephaestion's eyes widened and he wanted to say something, but Lacey's huge body had already approached the military god, and his overwhelming physical advantage blocked everyone's sight and his voice.

    Antigonus stared strangely at this guy who looked like a murderer in every posture, but the guy had a weird look on his face. He whispered to the God of War in a low voice: "Hey, hey, you talk too much, I still prefer to be normal.  You, so stop talking."

    Then he shouted loudly, deliberately telling others: "Okay, that's it, according to the plan, Antigonus will open the way, and then the master will be the vanguard, and Feis and I will follow."

    "?" Regarding this guy's strange behavior, the first swordsman under the King of Conqueror felt very strange, because even when facing Iskandar, Lysimachus didn't seem to be so shy.

    Hephaestion was sighing, and as the state religion of India dictated, Prince Maharaja did not lie, but cautiously stretched out his hand to signal.

    In the end, the warriors saw that their kings seemed to have finally negotiated something, and then each took their positions.

    First, they stood two to two.  Then Lysimachus took up the sword which he liked to use as a hammer, and Hephaestion raised the long flagpole-like weapon.

    Antigonus stood opposite Lysimachus, picked up the sword, and put one hand on the hilt.

    His figure suddenly disappeared.

    When he appeared again, it was by Lysimachus＊ side.  Not to mention the gait that seemed to move instantly, his footing point was very special. He suddenly appeared above Lysimachus, his body tilted sideways, and his feet merged.

    The bald man who had been waiting was holding his sword back as if he was about to make a horizontal slash. At this moment, he saw the figure of Antigonus appearing in front of him, and his eyes suddenly showed a ferocious smile, and he suddenly became angry.  His skin was stained red, and his muscles swelled as if they were inflated. Several green veins appeared from his body, extending from the top of his head to his arms and legs, as if there were dozens of ferocious centipedes crawling in his body.

    The governor of Thrace roared loudly, and as if the sand under his feet could not bear the momentum of his voice, it swallowed his feet up to his knees. Under such momentum, the giant sword in Lysimachus' hand was exhausted.  With the power and power, a white air curtain appeared in his hand.

    That＊s not because he broke through the speed of sound, but because the force he used was so great that it even broke the density of the surrounding gas.

    With such a sword, even Antigonus, the most powerful general under the conquering king, could not withstand it. In fact, this is indeed the case.  However, Lysimachus's sword was not meant to kill him.  For his sword was not pointed against Antigonus with the blade, but with the flat surface of the blade.

    At this moment, Antigonus was not facing him, but turned sideways, as if to put a pair of shoe prints on the big man's head to prevent his bald head from looking miserable.

    When the two of them faced each other, their eyes were all looking at the same place - no matter who it was, the person who was slashing or kicking was not looking at each other, but looking at the huge black mass in the distance.

    This is also the goal of Lexi Marcus.

    The sword in his hand was like a sledgehammer that shattered space, directly hitting the soles of Antigonus' feet.  Originally, even the strong God of War could not withstand such a blow and would definitely break his leg, but he was in the air now.

    When the hammer of the sword rushed towards the soles of his feet, he took advantage of the force. His body curled up slightly, and then suddenly stretched out. His whole body was like a falcon that had been stretching its wings, shooting straight into the sky from the desert.

    Lysimachus' sword swung across a huge arc and then stopped. He watched the Black Sword King go away, with a hint of ferocious pride on his face.

    But a certain soldier in the distance suddenly lowered his head in astonishment and saw that a long ravine had appeared in the desert under his feet. It seemed that someone had deliberately carved a smooth, deep groove in the sand. He did not know how deep it was.  , and for a moment the sand looked as level as a mirror.  Now on top of the sand ditch, the sand??is slowly sliding downward.

    He didn＊t know what was going on, but if he raised his head now and looked at the direction of the Thrace Governor＊s sword just now, he would understand what was going on.

    And Antigonus who rushed into the sky was not just flying. Flying was just an auxiliary. He had more important things to do.

    After stretching his body, he raised his hands, holding the sword with one hand and pressing the sword with the other. He held the sword in front of his eyes and measured the prey in the distance through the level of the hilt.

    Antigonus is the number one warrior under the conquering king. Both in terms of force and intelligence, he is extraordinary. The only battle wound is his eye. He is a one-eyed dragon.  However, the current strength of the king's army was fixed at the moment when his eyes were not injured.  At this moment, these eyes are staring at the monster's huge breasts. His eyes are heavier than yellow sand, and his eyes are hotter than the sun. Even if the distance is far away, you can see his eyes at a glance, and compared to other eyes,  Some of the first things to notice.  Next, you'll find his sword.

    His arm moved, and the eye-catching black sword revealed his true appearance.  A narrow ray of light popped out of the scabbard, and the eyes of the General God were reflected in a cold light.

    The black sword has no ornate decoration and is not a noble sword like the King of Knights.  In fact, its dark and thick texture is more like the sharp blade used by a skilled swordsman.

    However, when the sword was slowly pulled out of the sheath, the feeling inside was completely different from the outside.

    The hilt and scabbard are all pitch black, but from inside the scabbard, where the hilt is connected, a light that is colder than the Hindu Kush radiates.  You won't doubt that it can split the darkness, but you will question whether there will be the warmth that comes with the light after the darkness.

    The black iron handle is connected to the ice jade that can freeze the soul. The dark swordsman holds the sword in his hand. His position is just above the huge monster.

    One chop!

    The sword of ice suddenly turned into a hundred times brighter than before. It hit the ground from the sky. The shining color was like a sudden lightning strike in the blue sky without any warning, and the sudden flashing posture seemed to be moody.  A giant celestial sword transformed into the divine fire.  After people saw it, although the body was not hit, they felt that the heart and liver had been shattered by the lightning, and the residue gave off a strong smell of burning.

    This bolt of lightning seemed to be blasting the desert into pieces and hit the ground. A giant monster on the ground who wanted to stop it bore the brunt of the punishment.

    The purple mist didn＊t even dare to greet it, and retreated before the electric fire fell.  Before the lightning hits the poisonous mist, it seems to have been cut into two huge halves, so the first thing it hits is the dirty monster's turbid body.

    It＊s obvious which one is stronger, carrion or blade.

    After the silver lightning came into contact with the monster's body, it disappeared as quickly as lightning.  There seemed to be no change in the monster's body Oh, it was not without any change. After the God of War borrowed Zeus' lightning to hit him, a bolt of lightning also appeared on its body.

    A multi-edged lightning exploded from the monster's body, which was as black as carbon, and shot straight into the sky.  However, in comparison, it is not as dazzling as a silver electric fire that is about to explode, but a dark color that can drown any color.

    Black lightning rises from the restless sea demon, shoots straight into the sky, disperses at high altitudes, and turns into countless black dots before returning to the ground.  Only then can you see clearly and understand what it is.

    That's blood.

    The blood of rotten monsters.

    The sword of the God of War cut a huge wound on the monster's body. Because the wound was too abrupt, the monster's body had not yet accepted it. The normal blood flow continued for a few minutes. After a few seconds, the dirty blood began to flow.  The end of the dead blood vessel rushed out, and the huge amount of bleeding even made people mistake it for a black lightning rising from the ground.

    The monster trembled crazily and waved its body manically. The wound on its body was hundreds of meters long. It was the first time such a wound appeared. Even if the pain did not torture it, it was enough to make him panic.  But what made the monster tremble was not fear, but the ridicule after surprise.

    Yes, because it has no vocal organs, the monster's laughter is not understood by people and can only be seen as its angry behavior.  As to why it sneers.  That's because it feels ironic.

    No matter how powerful the attack is, it has no effect on a monster with unlimited regeneration ability. Even Gildre dared to challenge the Sword of Victory and Contract.

    "Two cuts!"  !

    However, the second flash of light falling from the sky interrupted its mocking, and another huge silver blade fell from the sky.

    If the first attack was lightning, then the secondThe attack can only be described as light.  Still angry, the monster who didn't know why suddenly suffered this second blow. His dancing body suddenly stopped due to the appearance of the second flash of light. If he had a soul, it was because his soul was fascinated by that blow just now.  Bar.

    Moreover, such a blow that can pierce a person's soul is a backhand sword after the first blow. Therefore, it forms an oblique angle with the first sword, and the intersecting sword marks flash on the monster's body, setting off the  The disappearing scar looks like a cross.  This was what made Gildre temporarily dazed. At this moment, part of his open eyes were staring blankly at the wound, and part of him was staring blankly at the warrior in the sky who was like a god descending into the world.

    The shining glory was once something he wore.  If the brilliance of the sun is the eyes of the gods, then the silver flash is the color of the knights who guard the gods.

    Marshal Gill began to become angry, and there was a brief silence, which brewed dark hatred.  Because it once wore armor of such a color, he once believed that even if it was covered in blood, he could still see through the purity of the armor beneath the blood.  The will of the gods will protect him, and the decoration of the cross will honor him more than his family crest.

    But now he will curse that nobility. What he would have sacrificed his life to protect before has now become his only contempt.

    A hundred cuts!  !  !

    Before the angry Gildre could unleash his evil fury, light rained down from the sky.

    Hundreds of sharp blades falling from the sky hit the monster's body like a ravage. It was an all-round attack with no blind spots. Unless you can exceed the speed of light, you can't even think of avoiding it.

    Like the previous slash, it was like a miracle that could only be explained by the anger of the gods. The height and intensity that humans could not reach were released by the sword of the God of War, shining with power that no one could match.  If the attack falls on the monster, it will only feel wasted, because no one knows how to use the magic weapon to chop firewood or the famous blade to do carpentry.

    The monster's frantic limbs stopped. Its limbs seemed like a giant snake body that had been cut in half. Even if it was dead, it was not stiff. It twisted weakly and slowly. The unbroken limbs twitched, and the muscles and bones inside made a clanging sound.  It's worse than not having a tail.  Every inch of the sea demon's body turned into a huge poison bag, and with every attack passing through, huge black pollution erupted.  It was as if the darkness that was going to blacken the entire desert spewed out, scattered in all directions, and filled the earth.

    If there really is a hell, then it should be raining all the time, just like this endless black rain field in front of you, in which you can only feel despair.  The desert will feel sad. It has never thought of receiving the moisture of rain, but it should not swallow its existence with this kind of thing.

    With this result, Antigonus began to slowly descend.

    At this moment, the maker who landed on the ground is doing one thing - he puts the sword into its sheath.  He has completed most of this task in mid-air. At this moment, you can only see a thin flash of lightning between the guard and the scabbard, and then it is hidden under the dark appearance.  But at this moment, no one will have any doubts about the black sword. Now that it is in the sheath, it is more reminiscent of the way it looks when it is unsheathed.

    However, after putting the sword into its sheath, Antigonus crossed his knees like open scissors, and then he sat cross-legged on the ground, pressing the black sword into the ground with his hand - his spirit had reached its limit.  .

    At this moment, Antigonus's skin was sweating at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye. The smooth bronze skin suddenly turned dark and became shiny How should I put it, like a black iron statue, black  The feeling of having to shine.  Sweat was secreted from each of his hair follicles and quickly connected. Within a few seconds, he seemed to have fallen into the water and just crawled out, with sweat all over his body.

    "drink＃＃"

    The God of War often exhales. Compared with the breath he exhales, the desert is actually cold. The breath he exhales can be seen faintly in the desert. White smoke can be seen. I don＊t know whether it is steam or smoke. In short, it can  You can see how high the temperature in his body is. The black skin before was also red due to high fever, but the skin color is different, so it looks like black.

    You can＊t expect the God of War to use it like he was chopping melons and vegetables when he attacked like that just now. It＊s considered a Noble Phantasm.

    Although every heroic spirit in the King＊s Army, except Iskandar, cannot use their own Noble Phantasm.  But there is something special about Antigonus. His Noble Phantasm is his own sword skill, so he can use it.

    Most of the heroic spirits basically use weapons and Noble Phantasms, and some also use chariots or other additional products.  The restriction of the King's Army is that it is forbidden to use summoning and releasing Noble Phantasms, such as Saber's sword. If she is a member of the King's Army, she can only use her own sword.It has become a sharp blade, and neither the Wind King's Roar nor the Beam Oath Sword can be used. This is forbidden here.  But if you change it to a Lancer gun (both generations 4 and 5 are acceptable), whether it is the Death Thorn Spear or the Red and Yellow Flower Spear, the inherent curse aspect will not be lost.  C迆 Chulainn can still inflict wounds that cannot be healed, and Diarmuid can still break demons and inflict wounds that cannot be healed. These characteristics and abilities will not disappear.

    That is to say, the ability possessed by oneself is different from the ability of a heroic spirit to borrow some kind of power. The former will not be forcibly prohibited, while the latter also has some classifications in terms of prohibited use.

    As for the attacks that heroic spirits use weapons, many of them use weapons to exert their own strength, just like Saber's swordsmanship. Even if she doesn't use the oath cannon, she is still a superb warrior. As long as she gets close, she can kill the conquering king.  The heroic spirit has no pressure.

    Here, you can use physical attacks such as swordsmanship. This is the case for Antigonus. His attack ability is the swordsmanship that has been refined over time. He can be called the God of War because he is like King Arthur of another era, on the battlefield.  He is undefeated and can defeat an army by himself.

    And his moves are just simple attacks, without any special tricks. In fact, at that time, humans were not far away from the barbaric savages, and there was no special swordsmanship at all.  The soldiers use the standard slashing skills they have practiced in daily life, with horizontal and vertical bends and not even an oblique sword move. Just look at the Spartans.

    Among them, the swordsmanship is the most outstanding, and the one who can be said to be the best in the world is Antigonus. With a mortal body and ordinary learning, he can hone his sword skills to the point where it looks like a wild-edge heavy sword without any gorgeous decorations.  Unpretentious.  But whenever it encounters an object that strikes, it seems to be a needle sword that can pierce through everything, splitting it in two no matter what it is.  His attack just now was like this. It was the highest expression of his swordsmanship and the skills he had honed in daily life. It was a slash released with all his strength.

    This swordsmanship is his Noble Phantasm, a symbolic proof. However, since attack methods such as swordsmanship are not prohibited, he can still use the Noble Phantasm. However, the consumption is by no means comparable to the past. Without the sublimation of the legend, it is just  He used his own energy to launch this attack, and after the slash just now, he was almost hollowed out.

    However, even if such an attack is extraordinary, according to the specifications of the Noble Phantasm, this is definitely an A++-level army Noble Phantasm, the same level as the Divine Guard Spear of a great hero like Hector in the late Mythological Age.  Noble Phantasm.  But, but!  !  Even so, the monster was within the endurance range. Its flesh and blood flew away for a short while, and it began to heal in just a short while.

    The same was true ten years ago. At that time, the monster was not as scary as one-fifth of what it is now. But at that time, the entire king's army could not kill him. In addition to the problem of insufficient magic power to fight a protracted war, there was also  One is the monster's regeneration ability.

    At that time, Antigonus and Lysimachus also showed great power, but the monster's ability to resurrect was so abominable. Antigonus cut off one of its tentacles with one strike of his sword, and he cut off almost all of its tentacles.  , but it can't stop them all from regenerating.  Lysimachus also used all his strength, but what if he smashed things that were just flesh and mud? They were like mud, and they would gather together again.

    This was true ten years ago, let alone ten years later.

    This time, the Sword of the God of War didn＊t even cut off the monster＊s limbs, it just wounded it, and it was still injured but not disabled.  Seeing that he was tired, the monster was about to regain its energy.

    However, they didn＊t intend to let Antigonus carry the monster alone. After all, they also had the advantage of mass.

    Just as Antigonus sat down, another white shadow flew up.

    The white shadow was not bright, nor did it have any elegant feeling. It was just a white shadow that flew up. You couldn't tell whether it was a person or an object, and like Antigonus just now, it was also flying towards the monster.

    But the difference in the process is that Antigonus flew towards the monster, while the shadow flew directly towards the monster, and from the angle of flight, it still flew towards the monster's feet.

    If those are just calculations.

    The white shadow passed through the poisonous mist that had been chopped into pieces, rushed directly into the "foot" of the monster, and then disappeared. Looking at the monster again, there was no reaction, and from the direction where the white shadow flew,  There is a bald man who is imitating Sun Wukong's cloud-viewing posture, and a blond man who is swinging a long pole to his head.

    "Hey," Lysimachus smiled strangely and said to Hephaestion in a complimentary tone: "I didn't expect that your balance was good. The old man was still standing when he was flying in the sky."  After a while, he lost all respect for the Indian prince, started calling him old man, and returned to his normal self.

    &nbsp; "Yeah," Hephaestion said perfunctorily, raising a hand to hold his eyebrows, as if he was very uneasy about being such an old man.

    In fact, it was not a fight. At least Hephaestion kindly contributed his weapon, allowing King Maharaja to stand on it, and then "swung" him over.  Judging by his ability to hit wherever he points, if he were to play golf, all the club brands in the world would be looking for him to endorse.

    After a pause, Hephaestion asked Lysimachus: "Hey, are you really sure? Send that kind of old man over. I don't think it's a pioneer. I think it's murder. And  Still killing."

    This outstanding man who respects the elderly and loves the young has a sad look on his face.

    But in response to his words, the Governor of Thrace was sneering, and there was a hint of ridicule in it.

    ※Then just close your mouth and watch carefully, otherwise your teeth will fall out of your jaw immediately,§ he said.

    Hephaestion felt very strange about his old friend's unusual confidence. He didn't know much about King Maharaja, because when he attacked India, he surrendered directly without much fighting. He didn't know much about it at all.  Know what kind of person he is.  In his opinion, this guy is already a half-buried old man. Like all old men, he becomes timid when he gets old. Even if this guy is quite brave, it is in the past tense. Even Antigonus can't defeat the monster. He goes  That's fine. Can chanting sutras conquer monsters?

    But soon his doubts were answered. Suddenly there was a loud bang from the monster's body, as if a thunder exploded on the ground, which startled Hephaestion, who was still thinking about it due to doubts. Then he  He looked towards the place where the sound came from.

    That is the direction where the sea demon is.

    At this moment, the monster that is regenerating itself has taken on new changes.

    The ugly limbs that had begun to gradually recover suddenly exploded with a bang as if they no longer wanted to obey Gildre's orders.

    A huge limb, belonging to a certain tentacle that was chopped by Antigonus, seemed to have been installed with a C4 that had reached the time. It suddenly exploded. No one realized what was going on, but they could only see from the explosion.  In the place, between the flesh and blood flying everywhere, I saw a light like lightning.

    The rotting stinky meat suddenly fell next to Antigonus, and the huge cloud of smoke covered half of his body. He squinted his eyes and looked ahead, and then his eyes widened.

    He saw King Ming!  !  !

    A man who looked like a Buddha appeared there, raising one palm high towards the sky, making the other hand stand up like a palm, standing at the same level as his nose, but it was a standard Buddhist posture.

    That is King Maharaja.

    The clothes on his upper body were the same as his usual formal etiquette, but now they were in pieces. His upper body was completely naked, and the silk scarf covering his head was gone.  At this moment, under the sunlight, his upper body no longer gives the impression of an old face surrounded by a pile of plain clothes. However, at this moment, no one thinks that he is the old man king of India.

    **The upper body shines with a luster that is completely different from the silk clothes, as if it has been drenched with copper oil.  The dark and shiny muscles all over his body flashed with gold and copper, but he was different from ordinary old men. His body was not in a dry tree trunk, nor was it water-filled flesh, but in another state.  It's too laborious to describe. Simply put, he is like a lion without skin.  Yes, it's a lion.  In order to capture prey, the entire body is built with muscles trained for the purpose of preying.  Although he is over seventy years old, the lines on his body are still plump, and his body is as noisy as a bison. He is strong and strong without showing any signs of age.  Moreover, with every movement he made, the muscles in some places would tremble slightly, and the muscle mass would rise and fall, like some kind of flexible little creature.

    With just one blow, one of the monster's tentacles was completely broken off. It didn't even have time to move the limbs to tear it apart, and it flew into the sky. The overwhelming force was expressed by its agile muscles.

    There are scars all over his shoulders, chest, waist and abdomen, and even on his left neck. The scars twist as the muscles twist. It looks like his body is covered with tiny poisonous snakes, which makes people feel scared.  Air conditioning.

    "Compared to Antigonus's body, which seemed to be cast, the old man's muscles seemed to be the kind where countless tendons were twisted together and could not be torn apart.  Moreover, there is no God-like posture of Antigonus. This old Indian man who took off his shirt looks completely like a devil from hell at this moment.

    The crackling joints, the vein-tangled breasts, and even that old face look completely different now than before.

    Maybe someone knows why he always wears a turban. It is not only a precious silk scarf with precious stones, but also something to cover up the violence of this king.

    ? ?A long scar extends from his left temple to two centimeters above his right ear. This scar is shallower and thinner than the other scars, but it is also more deadly.  Although it has healed, the scar is two millimeters deeper than the normal flesh even though the injury has healed.  It can be seen how serious the injury was. His Tianling Gai was probably connected.

    The old man＊s once elegant and honest temperament and vast Buddha-nature have disappeared without a trace along with his clothes. He took off his clothes to reveal a cruel image.  There was no burning flame, nor any hateful facial appearance, but the old man's temperament was completely different.  After you look at him, you have to look at him again, otherwise you may have the hallucination of seeing some kind of green-faced and fanged ghost instead of a human being. Only after taking another look can you confirm that it is a human being.

    Lao Wang closed his eyes and pursed his mouth, as if he was angry or depressed about something.  When you see this, you will feel a little scared. What was this old man like when he was young?

    "That'sKing Maharaja?" Hephaestion frowned slightly, looking at the guy in the distance who broke off one of the Sea Devil's strange hands with a single Ascension Palm, and didn't believe it. How could he?  There is no way to connect an old man who walks slowly with a guy with all muscles.

    But as soon as he finished speaking, he saw a new change in King Maharaja's posture.

    ※Oh, it＊s not that his appearance has changed, but that something around him has changed.

    In the air around Lao Wang, something flickered and appeared.

    Erotic refers to its movements rather than its posture. A golden thing appeared. Not to mention its appearance, it only said that it seemed to be a spiritual living creature, floating around the body of King Maharaja.  Sometimes left, sometimes right, sometimes up, sometimes down.  They move slowly and irregularly, like jellyfish and other plankton in the sea.  However, although it moved slowly and irregularly, it only moved next to King Maharaja, and was not more than half a meter away from his body.

    This thing moves like a jellyfish, but it is not like a jellyfish. From its appearance to its color, there is no connection at all.  The first one is golden, shining with golden light.  Secondly, it looks like a pointed-bottomed vase held by four claws.  Thirdly, there were faint finger-length lightning flashes on it, which looked so weird.

    If Shirou were here, he would definitely recognize this when he saw it, because he had seen the prototype of this thing in King's Treasure.

    Yes, that＊s right, this is a unique treasure of King Maharaja of India. It is passed down by each generation of kings and symbolizes royal power, Buddha nature and force.  It is his Noble Phantasm, vajra.

    It means Indra, because they believe that everything in the world has cause and effect, and everything is caused by cause and effect, so they become Indra and also interpret Vajra.  It is a derivative of the Noble Phantasm in King's Treasure.

    "You must be shocked. I was just surprised when I saw it for the first time." Lysimachus chuckled and looked at the weapon that looked like a domesticated creature floating on King Maharaja. He was not surprised at all.  Not surprised, it looks like I＊ve seen it before.

    Although she didn＊t understand when Lysimachus had a good relationship with the Indian king whom everyone was unfamiliar with, Faith only felt that his laughter was very dry, as if it was a forced laugh.  So he asked: "But is there no problem? That guy can release poisonous gas. It doesn't matter if he is not very good at it."

    It is true that the poisonous gas on the sea demon's body has just been scattered and disappeared by Antigonus, but it is not impossible to reappear. As long as the monster sprays poisonous gas again, then even if the old man is really nb, he will still die.

    Lysimachus originally wanted to say something to Fez, but suddenly stopped, and then he laughed twice more, this time the laughter was quite sincere, and he said: "There will be a good show soon.  "

    The monster was startled by his limbs that suddenly flew up. Although the body that had just been chopped was covered with bruises, it was beginning to regenerate. At this moment, one limb of his body was suddenly cut off, leaving him wondering what was going on.

    You can＊t expect a monster of this size to have a normal internal structure.  This unnameable creature created by Gildre has no sense of smell, and even the sense of smell and touch are very thin.  So when the limbs flew up, Gildrey realized that there was someone standing next to him.

    It was only then that Gildray discovered that he was a tiny guy who could not be seen with more than a few pairs of eyes.

    Who is this guy?

    The moment Gildray found him, he disappeared, and then he felt some turmoil in his body.

    Yes, it was a turbulent feeling, as if someone was poking him with a finger.  Just because of its size,Not even the Titans have fingers that big.

    Gildre opened more eyes, looked underneath him, and saw an astonishing sight.

    An Arhat was wreaking havoc on his body, using his own hands and feet, using the force only used by Buddhism and Taoism, to deal cruel blows to him.

    A fist the size of a casserole is more powerful than a rhinoceros horn. If it hits the ground, it will definitely break the ground.  The naked feet carry knee knives that can crush everything, cutting the monster's body from top to bottom.  With the afterimage of his fists, the shadows of his legs and feet, and the high-speed figure, he was like one person transformed into eighteen people, each of them bombarding the monster's body, and the monster's polyp-like body could not accommodate him.  Attack with all your strength with fists and kicks.

    The Indian King used all four limbs, waving his fists to hit the monster's rotting body, and his whip legs tore open the monster's healing wounds. The monster's regenerated tentacles blocked his way, so he punched up, then bent his legs backwards and used the scorpion  Turning over from the hook position, the legs hit the spot where the fist had just torn apart. The leg knife was like cutting through the fat, and everything ended.  Then he inserted his arms into the cut part, not knowing where to grab it. His whole face suddenly turned black, and his meridians were all floating. With the force of his arms, he stretched the monster's limbs and tore them apart.  , completely tore it off, and then threw an unknown tonnage of rotten meat into the air.

    At this moment, his eyes opened. His expression, which was originally a bit depressed and angry, turned into a completely different expression after opening his eyes.

    ??Have you ever seen the angry-haired Vajra in the temple? He has round eyes and an evil mouth, like a killing Buddha who wants to devour evil spirits.

    Yes, that＊s right, the Killing Buddha.

    Maharaja Porus was the then prince of India.  Among all the big and powerful countries that passed through Iskandar, he was the only one who surrendered without a fight, and he surrendered very completely. There was not even a scratch between the two armies, and there was not even a scratch.  Then he was included in the king's army. Many generals did not like this spineless old man.

    You must not know that the kings of the place where Buddhism originated not only became monks in their youth, but also practiced the things given by their gods.

    The power to calmly eliminate evil and save the world is, in other words, a special kind of force.  Every Indian king is a dual ruler of a sect and a country. They are the ultimate in every aspect. King Porus became the prince of India because he is considered to be the Buddha who photographed the sufferings of the world.

    And this Buddha was too violent in his previous life, so he was demoted to the mortal world and allowed to experience the human world before returning to the Western Heaven.  King Porus is usually gentle and self-effacing, but everyone in their country knows that this king is usually Maitreya Buddha, and when he gets angry, he kills the Buddha.  No one knows what kind of disaster he can cause if he is angered.

    So don＊t think that they will be very gentle monks, at least usually, but if they are angered, it will be a different story.

    There is no usual serious smile or calmness on Lao Wang's face. His eyes that are almost bleeding are full of anger. I don't know where he comes from such hatred. Those eyes can scare people to death.  His whole body was covered with the monster's blood and minced meat. The flesh that was softer than flower essential oil would break into pieces if he struck it. It was also too soft to even consume the power of his fist, and the result was that it could not be eliminated.  The power will cause an explosive impact, causing the monster's body to explode and shatter into pieces with every punch.

    The state religion is Buddhism, and every young man must go to the temple to practice. As the king of all people, he cultivates his body with the Buddha nature. He is indeed like that in normal times, but at this moment, he seems to be possessed by the devil and has transformed.  He became an Asura who was completely against Buddhism, thirsty for war and blood, and turned into a madman who existed solely for fighting.

    If Antigonus＊s sword is the sword of divine punishment, then the fists and feet of this old Indian king are the thousand hands of the Wrathful King.

    The monster＊s rotten flesh was flying in the air, and its blood seemed to have opened the entrance to the blood pool of hell, rushing high into the sky.  In just a few seconds, the oldest warrior in the King's Army had already broken two of the monster's tentacles, leaving numerous large and small holes on the monster's body. Each hole was three meters deep. As for its width,  , no need to describe it.

    But soon, clues could be seen from the process of his attack.

    This old king kept attacking the monster's body, leaving holes everywhere, but then slowly, he concentrated these attacks, and the wounds in various places were slowly connected together. It can be seen that he  I want to turn these small injuries into bruises and small pits into big holes.  In the process, the old hero's body was covered with the blood of hell.  Countless wounds were torn apart by him, and several pieces turned into one. Even if he saw swamp monsters, sea monsters, and monster-killing Hephaestion, he would be horrified and wonder who is the real one.True monster.

    In Buddhism, there is a saying that I, the Buddha, still have fire.  The normal description is that gods like Buddha, although benevolent, kind and saving all living beings, are not just soft things. They also have fire, anger, and hatred.

    If they are angered, they will transform.  This situation is called the wrathful incarnation of the Buddha.

    Buddhas who get angry are different from humans. They will transform, and then this transformation becomes the incarnation of their anger. After the transformation, they change from a gentle posture of rescuing people, creating and reshaping to a terrifying image that only kills and destroys.  At this time, the ending of their enemies is always very miserable. They will go through tongue-pulling hell, oil-pot hell, mountains of swords and seas of fire, and finally die miserably without leaving a trace.

    And the Buddha after this transformation is called King Ming!  !  !

    ??????????????????? If King Porus is usually a gentle Buddha, now, he has seen the wrathful form of Buddha, King Ming, who wants to get rid of evil spirits.

    Seeing that the old man was able to beat the monster like a giant sandbag all by himself, even Hephaestion, who was in the form of a governor, couldn't help but change his expression slightly. The way he looked at that guy looked more like a sea monster.  It's a monster.

    "Hey, I didn't know what kind of monster that old man was." He gasped and looked at Lysimachus.

    "Really?" Lexi Marcus was very satisfied with his old friend's reaction.

    "How did you know he was so" Faith didn't know how to describe the old man's very obscene and violent behavior.

    The Governor of Thrace was silent for a while, as if he was unwilling to recall a terrible incident: "I walked to the East India and met the old man, and he was repaired."

    Faith opened her mouth wide. These words came out of Lysimachus's mouth. It was already shocking. He, a stinky guy who never disobeyed others, actually said that he had been repaired. This was really surprising.

    And before he played, Lysimachus scratched his bare head: "At that time, I drank a bucket of what they made with flowers Uh, but even if I didn't drink, I would be beaten all over the floor.  tooth."

    ※Tsk, tsk,§ Leximacus bared his teeth, as if he could still feel the pain from the old man＊s beating.

    Hephaestion was speechless. This was the first time he saw Lysimachus sincerely worshiping a person in terms of force. He was so surprised that he asked why King Maharaja wanted to photograph him.  I forgot to ask.

    The reason is very simple. After King Porus surrendered, the coalition forces directly entered his kingdom.  At the celebration banquet, Lysimachus drank a few more drinks, went to the toilet and couldn't find his way around. While walking around, he saw a pretty little girl with her navel exposed but her face covered, holding a baby in her arms.  Bottle, surrounded by several maids, left.

    Out of curiosity, he wanted to see the girl's face and wanted to stop her. As soon as his appearance of Zhu Bajie and Black Bear Spirit appeared, the women were so frightened that they ran away. He chased, chased, chased,  The bear's claws were almost within reach when an old man appeared.

    The old man is King Maharaja, and the woman is his daughter. Just now, he was receiving personal condolences from Alexander during the dinner and clinking glasses. Suddenly, his daughter＊s attendant came to report that a guy was being rough with the princess. Before the attendant arrived,  He got there first.

    Although Lysimachus knew that this old man was the king of this country, he despised him from the bottom of his heart for surrendering without a fight. Seeing this guy come to disrupt the situation, the girl was still his daughter, which made him even more sexually attracted.  You have to look at that girl's appearance. She is so beautiful that she has to marry her home tonight Needless to say, the result is that when he was discovered, others thought it was a monster wearing clothes that came from somewhere. I don't know what it was.  His whole body was as black as a dead pig that had been roasted over charcoal and could not be used. On the surrounding ground, he left eight marks of his own body, each nearly half a meter deep.  The surrounding walls all collapsed, and he was found in the ruins.

    Since then, Lysimachus has learned that this old man＊s strength is not guaranteed. If he wants to stop eating, he will be merciful.  Later, he paid a visit to his house, apologized and confessed his crime, and through the exchanges, he learned a little about him and developed some friendship.

    ???????????????????? But the process in between cannot be said. If you fail to tease someone's daughter, you will be beaten into a pig's head. Even if you smash his head, he will not say anything about this kind of thing.

    Over there, King Maharaja, who was fighting furiously, was already covered in black dirt. He looked like he had just walked out of an asphalt pool, with black water dripping all over his body, but he didn't care at all.  The venom he killed just kept bombarding and tearing at the monster's wounds.  The air wave from the fist crushed the body, and the muffled sound from the legs and feet was like the sound of a bell being struck.  Suddenly, as if he noticed something, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky, but it wasA huge tentacle raised up and hit him hard.

    In response to this, the Wrathful King did not dodge. He stared at the monster's huge tentacles without any change.  When the monster's limb hit his head, he waved his backhand, and a bolt of lightning spread out from his palm, directly facing the monster's attack.

    The monster's tentacles directly pressed his body underneath, just like slapping an ant to death, and it disappeared in an instant.

    "However, human hands will not be broken by ants.

    The monster's slap landed on Lao Wang's body. After the huge piece of meat stayed on the ground for three seconds, it suddenly started to tremble. At the same time, a strange spot appeared in the center of the meat and slowly expanded.

    After another three seconds, it was confirmed that it was a spot of light. There was a shining light source under the monster's chest. The light was so strong that even the monster's limbs, which were thicker and wider than any tree, could not block it. Instead,  It was getting brighter and brighter, as if the light was growing in the monster's flesh, and the light source was about to break through the monster's vagina and splash out.

    The light gradually eroded the monster's entire limbs and became more and more intense. After reaching the final critical point, the light shone for a moment and seemed to go out. Then for a moment, the light was so bright that people could not see everything clearly.

    The monster's limbs suddenly slowly rose up, like a strange shining meteorite.  Then, the meteorite began to decompose.

    It has become a combination of fireflies, and now it has split back to its original tiny insect body for unknown reasons. It originally had limbs as wide as a highway, but now it splits into hundreds of millions of tiny light spots, and it doesn't stop until it reaches the monster's overall position.

    A second later, these light sources began to operate violently. Their speed was suddenly comparable to bullets, and they all shot up into the sky. In an instant, under the daylight and in the heat, the sky was filled with shining silver stars, as if suddenly  The time is transferred to the summer night, making people wonder whether it is a dream or reality.

    But after the dream, when I looked at the original place, I saw a dark Buddha standing there with one hand raised to the sky.

    And in the palm of the Buddha's hand, there was a strange thing entrusted to him. The thing was shaking, with its peaks pointing upward, and several thin lightning bolts connected to it. His palm was connected to the thing.

    Indra, the wrathful king stands here holding a vajra in his hand.

    However, even though it was a thin flash of lightning, the decapitated limbs of the monster on the side, and the charred carbon wounds that did not even shed a drop of blood were its masterpieces.

    It＊s just that he raised his hand

    "Uh-huh" Hephaistion was stunned and speechless. He just swallowed his saliva, as if he was the old man's enemy with lingering fear.

    "Have you heard of the Indian Thunder God's Arrow?" Lysimachus said this again, making Hephaestion continue to look at him.

    (Updating two chapters, relatives have left, and the company has gone to work. I don＊t know how everyone is spending this year. I don＊t know when the next update will be, anyway, it will be within this week.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 126 The Black Archer＊s Question

    Because Lysimachus came up with an unknown idea, all the people on the throne were asked to use their abilities to the limit to deal with the super monster. Among them, the most inconspicuous old man was at this moment.  Shine brighter than anyone else.

    King Porus, the old man who can be associated with the coffin, is now shaking his muscles that would make an eighteen-year-old man stare, fighting in a bloody battle, while a man is wreaking havoc next to the monster, and the monster exerts all his strength.  He didn't even react, he just stopped it casually.

    Hephaestion was looking at this old man who looked like a god-killer with fear and confusion. Suddenly, a friend next to him said something and asked him: "Have you ever heard of the Indian Thunder God's Arrow?"

    Hearing this, Faith looked at his friend and shook his head to express his ignorance.

    "In India, it is similar to heavenly punishment. According to legend, the punishment sent by the gods can break a continent with one blow But the real thing is not so terrifying. It is incredible if it can wipe out a country."  Lysimachus spoke without a smile on his face: "Later, the people of that country went to search for this kind of sky thunder. They collected the divine power at the edge of the country and injected it into this weapon, making it also  With that kind of power, it＊s a super anti-town Noble Phantasm that can destroy a city at a time.§

    After the old man used Indra to destroy the entire octopus hand, Lysimachus said this to him, so there was only one hidden meaning in his words, and Hephaestion immediately understood it.

    "What do you mean" Faith immediately looked away from the golden cone, but his thoughts were still focused on it.

    "Yes, that's his, his, Noble Phantasm." Lysimachus was only a little better than him, because it was also the first time he saw the old man use his own weapon: "The Noble Phantasm, also known as the Thunder God's Arrow,  The power is immeasurable, but it is a super anti-city Noble Phantasm that can destroy a city at once."

    Hephaestion stared at Lacey: "Destroy one city at a time?"

    "Yes." Lysimachus sighed and looked at the king of Ming who blocked the gods and killed the demons in the distance: "The one just now was just a small test. He is now using the Noble Phantasm as a weapon just like us.  rather than using its characteristics."

    Hephaestion couldn't help but swallow his saliva. He couldn't help but compare the desert where he was standing and how far he had to run to avoid the range of that kind of attack.

    "Then why didn't he use that thing against us?" Faith asked.

    Lysimachus glanced at him and said slowly: "He has a good life and can't bear for us to fight against each other and let rivers of blood flow."

    This was the reason why the monk king surrendered, just because he saw clearly that Iskandar's army would never stop here, but would continue to move forward. Even if he could use divine punishment to deal with them, hundreds of thousands of troops would die in one blow.  He was afraid that the evil of killing Pingtian could not be washed away in a thousand years, so he simply surrendered to avoid the loss of life.  But later, he was also conquered by Iskandar's ambition.

    After learning why he surrendered, the conquering king thanked him, but he did not express his gratitude to King Porus for his kindness, nor did he appreciate him for sparing the lives of countless soldiers.  On the contrary, he even laughed at the benevolence of King Porus.

    Wang once said: "What is your intention?"

    The Duke replied: "To save the world, to save people from water and fire, to save the dead, and to enable them to ascend to bliss early."

    The king asked: "Can this wish be used by all people in the world?"

    The Duke shook his head: "The leader of a small country does not dare to speak nonsense about the world. He only wants to protect this corner and feel at ease."

    The king asked: "If you were the lord of another country, would you care about the people here? If so, what should the people of other countries do?"

    The public didn＊t answer.

    The king said: "In that case, this wish is of no use and it would be better to abandon it."

    The Duke said: "Although it is a vain wish, it has lasted for a long time and I cannot bear to give it up."

    The king laughed and said: "In that case, why don't you follow me? My army is everywhere, and I can attack everything and win every battle. I can conquer all the lands I go to, and then every inch of land in the world will be my territory.  But wouldn＊t it be a joy to save everyone in the world!!§

    Public worship service.

    From then on, King Porus became the last and oldest prince to join Alexander.  But his dream is not to reach the endless sea or conquer the world, but to serve the world.

    "If what the conquering king said is true, then this old body is willing to be the last dry wood in the furnace of his march.  If you make false statements and act recklessly, you will be in hell, and you will be cursed not to be reborn, and your descendants will make it their duty to kill this person for generations to come.  This was what King Maharaja had in mind.  However, the conquering king failed to conquer the world throughout his life, and finally died without leaving anything behind. King Maharaja's wish could not be realized.

    ? ?But this kind of idea of ??saving the world and saving people is not like this in Hephaestion's head. Don't say that he doesn't know, he won't understand if he knows. Just now hearing Lysimachus say, he  I feel like this old man is sick.

    Now the monster is watching its attack being neutralized again. These little humans are blocking its path again and again, causing harassment to it. Gildre is finally angry.

    The monster twisted wildly again, regardless of anything else, it just wanted to crush him to pieces.

    Seeing this, Lysimachus' giant eyes flashed, and then he said to Faith: "The time has come."

    Hephaestion said nothing, but silently raised his long staff as if raising a command flag.

    In Lysimachus' plan, because the monster was covered in poisonous gas and could not be approached at all, Antigonus was the one who opened the way, breaking up the monster's poisonous smoke, and then King Maharaja passed by.  , causing heavy damage to the enemy.

    Lysimachus knew that King Maharaja had an ability that was similar to divine protection, protecting him from poisonous sores and evil spirits, so the toxins had no effect on him.  He went over and before the poisonous gas appeared again, he punched a huge hole in the monster's body - all the skin and hair follicles were smashed, and the poisonous gas could no longer come out. Then, for a short period of time, the poisonous gas did not spread from the surrounding areas.  At that time, they led their troops through it, got there, and attacked with all their strength on the wound hole he had made.

    At this time, the weirdness of Lysimachus' plan came out. He wanted to bring more strong and brave men to cause greater damage to the wound.  As for how much damage it causes?

    The damage should be like an endless path.  His exact words.

    At that time, Hephaestion, who was quick-thinking, had already thought of what he wanted to do.

    This damn one wants to use everyone's swords to "open" a path in the monster's body, allowing everyone to rush into the monster's belly and attack the monster.  They had experience dealing with this kind of monster ten years ago. At that time, the monster had the ability to regenerate, so until the end, they could not win.

    This time Lysimachus came up with an idea. Since it will regenerate after attacking it, he might as well rush into its belly and make a big fuss, cutting off its heart, intestines and lungs. Even if it can regenerate, there will never be any in its internal organs.  Recover yourself.

    It has to be said that sometimes, the methods that people with brain problems come up with are not normal, but sometimes, maybe this abnormal idea is unexpectedly useful.

    At first glance, this idea sounds like something only a madman would do, but if you think about it carefully, it is actually not impossible.

    Because you think about it, this is possible in terms of time, space, and speed. Moreover, the people in the King's Army are not even afraid of death. Why are they afraid of such crazy thoughts?  They only worry about whether it is useful. As long as they think it is feasible, they think it is worth a try, even at the expense of their lives.  In other words, they are also kind of crazy.

    Hephaestion raised his weapon sadly, signaling for the entire army to assemble, feeling very sad.

    I thought that he was also a hero in his lifetime, but now he was going to be the roundworm in the monster's belly. It was disgusting to think about it.  But there is no way. In the current situation, they have no way to deal with the monster. They cannot let it kill the warriors of the King's army wantonly.  That's why they agreed to this bad idea.

    Hephaestion＊s thoughts do not represent every member of the King＊s Army. As soon as he raised his cane, smoke and dust were already flying in all directions. With this posture, there were a lot of people at first glance.

    Lysimachus looked at this number and had no intention of gathering at that time. It would only be a waste of time. It was better to seize the time and run over quickly and give the monster a hard blow in the navel.  That's the essence of the attack.

    So, Lysimachus started to take the lead in running. At the same time, he did not forget to keep his good friend's clothes in one hand to prevent him from falling behind. This made Faith, who originally wanted to hide in the crowd, very annoyed.

    "Hey!! Hey hey!!" Faith wanted him to let him down, but he yelled several times in a row, but he didn't notice it. He just yelled loudly and asked the troops behind him to run with him.

    This guy held up his big sword with one hand and held his friend in the other. He shouted loudly and his two thick legs crossed back and forth crazily. He looked like a beast that had just caught a large prey and was about to return to its den.

    He didn't need to care about whether anyone was following the king's army behind him, because he didn't need to say anything. The warriors who wanted to charge had already created enough dust to kill anything except themselves. It was obviously impossible for such a high fighting spirit to show falsehood.  Numbers, he only felt the heat behind him, as if he was being driven away by lava that was about to erupt.

    The governor of Thrace took the lead and ran away with Hephaestion.Almost flying, just when he ran to where Antigonus was standing, the swordsman who had been sitting on the ground to rest due to weakness suddenly stood up and turned to face Lysimachus and Pheth.

    Lysimachus, who was running like a mad Hulk, suddenly seemed to see something he shouldn't see when he saw his friend standing up. His feet hurriedly combined and plunged into the sand as if braking.  Hurrying to reduce the buffering force, he reluctantly stopped in the middle of two high yellow sands, almost hitting Antigonus.

    Faith was badly hurt by Lacey. It was uncomfortable to brake suddenly at high speed, not to mention that he had no point of strength, and the seat belt was too tight and ill-fitting. This time, he almost vomited blood from the pinch.

    "You uh cough cough," Faith yelled out two words angrily, and then started retching.

    Lysimachus, on the other hand, blinked, looked at the back of his colleague in front of him strangely, and asked, "Why are you stopping me?"

    Antigonus moved his shoulders and replied without looking at him: "It's because you don't have eyes when you walk."

    Lysimachus chuckled twice and took two steps forward: "You also want to play another three hundred rounds, right, but don't show off, I am sharp-eyed, you are struggling to even stand up now, don't  Become the bearded hero."

    It is true that the current Antigonus has already exhausted his strength due to the strong attack before. If he follows up now, even if he reaches the monster, he will still be crushed.

    However, no one can accept this kind of persuasion, let alone the awesome military god.

    Antigonus turned around, his sharp sword-like gaze swept over Lysimachus' big face, and he snorted.

    At this time, Lysimachus saw the front of Antigonus. His eyes looked at the muscles explained by the latter, and the smile on his face turned into surprise.

    ※Hey, hey, you＊re dying,§ he said in surprise.

    I saw some kind of gilded pattern appearing on Antigonus's body, which gave people the illusion of gold.

    Yes, it＊s a pattern.

    The pattern is a whole, occupying his entire chest and abdomen. The slender and winding lines outline some kind of beautiful pattern, similar to the pattern of some kind of plant. With the gilt color, it looks like something is blooming.  of noble flowers.

    Yes, just like tulips.

    Antigonus now seems to have a blooming tulip flower on his body. As he moves, the tulip flower imprinted on his body seems to be alive, moving bit by bit with the sand wind.  It was shaking a little, but it didn't mean it was withering. Instead, it was mocking the hot sand wind.

    However, this is not just something that looks good.

    If this flower is like a burning tulip, then its fuel is Antigonus himself, Antigonus's soul.

    Through some kind of ancient witchcraft applied to him, he can use everything about himself to gain super strength beyond the limit, increase speed, strength, and strengthen his skills.

    And what is everything, not just life.  But literally, everything.  Antigonus had it all.  When the body is burned out and all flesh and blood is lost, even the soul that controls the ruined body will disappear. Except for entering the Seat of Heroic Spirits, it cannot be descended into spirits, nor can it be reincarnated to produce future generations.

    It＊s like it has never appeared in this world.

    However, at this moment, Lysimachus saw such a golden battle pattern igniting on this guy's body. How could this not surprise him?

    Facing Lysimachus' exclamation, Antigonus smiled as if he was possessed by a god. This was the first time he smiled for real on this battlefield. He pulled out his sword and asked: "The battle itself is fought with blood.  Have you ever thought about this thing that fights for blood, fights for life, and dies of old age?"

    Lysimachus raised his eyes and thought for a moment, and found that he had never thought of this before. At this moment, the God of War spoke again.

    The gleaming Antigonus turned back and said to the target in front of him: "We are already dead, and even idiots cannot laugh at such a joke as risking our lives.

    As he spoke, he sprinted as fast as he was flying. He opened his hands and straightened his fingers. He had a sheath in his left hand and a sword in his right hand. He was flying far away in an instant. The shining golden light all over his body made his figure blurry. It was just that  The posture is like a golden roc with its wings spread out.

    Lysimachus was taken aback, then screamed strangely, and clamped his companion tightly in his arms - the latter almost died from his pinch. In short, the Governor of Thrace followed the soldiers  Before rushing forward, he also rushed forward.

    A group of guys who looked like lunatics, but had a higher fighting spirit than any bandit, and were more outstanding than any army, marched towards them with their heads held high.Rushing forward, even though his running legs were broken, he still held his weapon high and screamed an unknown sound, or roared, or someone's name.

    It's hard for you to regard this kind of people as soldiers. It seems that even the bandits are better trained than them, but they don't have that consciousness themselves. They just rush forward quickly, with the only purpose of getting to the destination.  Any blocker will be cut into pieces equal to the number of his own troops.

    "But what kind of army is it? It's obviously dead, and there's obviously nothing left.  Take this sea of ??sand as an example. Countless warriors have fallen in the sea of ??death on this land. Even the bodies hidden under the yellow sand have been eaten clean by lizards and wild wolves, and their bones are scattered everywhere.  It was broken into pieces, ground by the yellow sand, turned into white sand, and trampled by all those who entered the desert. But why would a person who died like this still sacrifice his life for the person who caused him such misery?

    Black Archer has now reached the edge of the battlefield. He looks at the army in front of him, which cannot be classified as one, but rather a bunch of troops. Once again, he feels helpless and helpless against their stupidity.

    But he didn＊t know something. After the death of Alexander the Great, his ministers and generals had a quarrel.

    "You, or you, great Craterus, do you think you can take the place of the king, who has the power like you, or do you think your achievements are so proud that you can compete with the name Iscandar?  Comparable?"

    "Shut up, Cassander, that's the position I deserve. How can a young boy like you, who has never even been on the battlefield, have the right to say such a thing? He only knows how to stay in the city with your idiot father.  Now I want to have a place here, in this hall, get out of here, I don＊t want my sword to be contaminated!!§

    "Then you can do it? Where were you when the army was in the most difficult time? If you had your support at that time, we might be at the top of the world now."

    "That's not hardship, my dear Pacadis, that's already collapse. Our soldiers can no longer endure the endless torture. Continuing is just a fearless death."

    "But, who gave you the right to decide whether you will live or die by yourself? You are wearing too much purple!!"

    "Huh, in that case, let's have a big fight. The last remaining person can be recognized by others as the regular successor and inherit the king's will. What do you think about continuing to the end of the world?  ? However, I don＊t think any of you can defeat me. By the way, to avoid trouble, you can come together, hahahahahahaha"

    ※Are you provoking me, Lysimachus!§

    "Stupid!! Common man!! Antigonus, Lysimachus, after a big fight, even if someone wins in the end, who here has the mouth to admit him? If you are willing to fight, then go ahead and fight, I am  I don＊t want to accompany you anymore, I want to return to my fiefdom, and don＊t want to die in confusion here.§

    A certain idea has been destroyed by the loyal ministers' respective ways of realizing their wishes after the death of the king, because they were once famous warriors of the king, and this idea turned into hatred that each of them refused to accept.  They did not believe in others, but firmly believed in their own correctness. In the end, the process of confirming the correctness turned into a bloody forest of killings. After the fighting, the empire fell into pieces, and even the sons of the king they once believed in died.

    Their unparalleled loyalty to the king caused them to completely lose their judgment after his death, and they were completely unconvinced by others. The once huge empire collapsed in one day, and the war destroyed all the fruits they had gained.  To this day, there is debate over where the boundaries of the former homeland of the King of Conquerors should be.

    But now they have given up the hatred they once fought against. No matter whether that person is a mortal enemy or not, they now allow them to stand by their side and conquer the same enemy. What is going on?

    The black archer didn＊t understand, not at all. At this moment, he turned his eyes to the other side and found an old friend who could answer the question.

    Iskandar fled in an ox cart, dodging the pursuit of the dark mecha behind him with great force.

    Black resentment corrodes the steel. Lifelessness is a blessing. The torn modern equipment did not realize that it was wrapped in thick resentment. That kind of grief, resentment, and anger manifested into a semi-material black.  The gas entangled themselves with them, distorting their original image.

    The deep and long Vulcan cannon is like the monster's claws. The steel wings of the reconnaissance plane and the F-22 engine are the four wings of the monster's resurrection. In the opposite direction, the hanging tank barrel is the monster's alien tail.  The current posture of this monster is more like a one-horned demon crawling up from hell. It is not embarrassing for the Conquering King to be chased by him.

    &nbsp; Berserker has learned better now, or in other words, his only remaining sense tells him what to do. He no longer fires continuously at the King of Conqueror, but fires in bursts. Five Vulcan cannons shoot at the King of Conqueror, one on the left and one on the right.  A hit would not cause any great harm to him, but it would still be dangerous enough.  Moreover, the most critical right arm, the sniper rifle that Berserker had never used, was now being aimed at him.

    That is a Barrett M-109 heavy sniper rifle that can penetrate even tanks through bamboo tubes. It is loaded with grenades. So far, there is no effective armor against this thing.  Now transformed into a Berserker Noble Phantasm, Iskandar has been keeping precise aim at Iskandar's bullock cart, which is like a small boat in a storm.

    Since we can't confirm how much time it will take to deal with that fool, we might as well use a safer method and use the remaining weapons to push the Conqueror to a dead end. After sealing off the surrounding escape routes, we can use sniping in a limited space.  A gun can kill you instantly with one shot. This kind of gun is the best way for you, that is, it explodes. If you don't die, you will be crippled. Then you will be at the mercy of others. The difference is to relieve your pain or whip your corpse.

    But you should ask, he is also holding the Vulcan cannon in his other hand, where does he have the finger to pull the trigger on the other arm.

    Don't worry, although Lancelot can't even use a finger now, he can still use this sniper rifle, and it doesn't fire automatically - the thing on the back of his head that looks like a quill on a general's helmet  , now it was like a snake that had just finished its hibernation, snaked around from behind his head, got into the trigger ring, entangled it, then tightened it, and finally waited for a suitable opportunity Black Archer's keen eyesight discovered this,  How could he let this happen?

    At that moment, he hurriedly launched an attack on the guy. Although the guy was the No. 1 in long-range attacks, he was not very high now, and the A-level Noble Phantasm under the projection had powerful attack power, and the black bow  The soldiers released dozens of caladbolgs from their hands and shot them towards the sky.

    Originally, Berserker was still aiming at the Conqueror's head, but suddenly there was something strange about the ringing sound of steel around him, like a scream, which made him divert his attention. As a result, he found that an unknown number of spiral-shaped solid bullets suddenly shot out from below him, guided by lightning.  , rotating as a propulsion, blasting towards the airspace where he was without thinking.

    This large-area covering bombing suddenly rose from the ground, catching Lancelot off guard. He immediately gave up sniping at the bullock cart, pulled up his body, and flew straight up. While reducing his total area,  All his Gatling guns turned around, their muzzles pointed downward, and fired out golden and red lotuses.  The bullets will be fired as decoys.

    Suddenly, large swaths of sparks and smoke rose up in the sky, and the figure of the Berserker disappeared into it.

    Iskandar, who was still twisting and turning the reins, suddenly heard a real sound behind him. Looking back, he saw countless golden lights bursting out, emitting bright firelight and smoke.  The berserker rushed towards the sky amidst the thick smoke and fire, and disappeared for a while.

    "Don't look, I'll help you get rid of him for a few seconds." When he just realized that someone was helping him, a voice behind him already answered.

    He turned around and saw the impostor standing a few meters in front of him.

    The strange thing is that his feet are clearly empty, but he seems to be stepping on something invisible, standing firmly on the sea.

    He was the one who helped him just now. The Conqueror King touched his beard and looked at him without saying a word. There was doubt in his eyes, just waiting for the other party to speak first.

    "Nothing else." The black archer twisted his neck and pointed at the commotion on the ground: "I just wanted to see your reaction."

    The King of Conqueror did not look towards the ground, because he could tell without looking towards the ground, because the sound was impossible not to pay attention to.  Even on the run, without a second to spare, the conquering king still knew that his soldiers were being slaughtered, and they died in a large number of suicide attacks.

    The red-eyed king stared at the counterfeit with blood-curdling eyes without saying a word.

    "Just now, you could have avoided provoking that guy. You could have taken the opportunity to escape and come over to advance and retreat with your soldiers, but you still had to fight with him. Why is that? You should be a guy who loves soldiers. Why did you just do it?  Why should we fight against the strongest warriors in melee combat while letting our own warriors here die needlessly?" the black archer asked.

    The conquering king did not answer.

    Not answering, okay, Black Archer didn't care, and just asked him: "And, from the beginning, you have been off line. Although the people you fight are all powerful melee heroes, as a cavalry, and this  I'm a little bit surprised why the treasure phantom is always used to escape, King of Conquerors. Can you please??Answer me, why on earth do you deliberately lower your abilities?  "

    Finally, he asked word by word, and at the same time raised his hand, which was his right hand that could prove his absolute power. The Command Seal was shining brightly on his hand.

    ;

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 127 Alexander＊s Answer

    The world that should have remained unchanged forever, with no sound except the wind and the whispers of the dead, is now being passed through by endless noises over and over again.

    A huge sea devil with a diameter of five kilometers. Its attacks are not only thunder in rainy days, but also violent tornadoes. They are also earth-shattering machines that cause landslides and convex deserts. Its tentacles shoot out, which is something that a poisonous snake cannot do in its lifetime.  Do it at high speed.  Its strange limbs smashed to the ground, which was a hundred times more efficient than a building demolition machine.

    It seems to be dyeing the whole world into black and purple colors, and its body is constantly spraying out, full of poisonous gas. The miasma is like a new defense for him, protecting it from being invaded.

    Therefore, in the face of such monsters, no matter what the quality of the army, it is useless. Their end will only be massacred, and the final outcome can only be no bones left.

    Even so, there are still soldiers advancing with weapons raised. It seems that they have problems with their eyes and ears at the same time, so they continue to rush forward without knowing that death is ahead, or perhaps it is their brains that tell the problem.

    Against the background of such a picture, the black archers in the sky asked Iskandar.

    He didn't know what was going on. Iskandar seemed to have been being chased by people and running for his life since before. He didn't spend a moment fighting with people let alone fighting. He didn't even complete a decent attack.  He fled for his life in a hurry under the attack of several heroic spirits, leaving his men without a leader, and now he was in a situation of being unilaterally massacred.  Even now, Black Archer had to help him deal with a vicious dog that was chasing him madly before he could talk to him.

    But that was Iskandar, none other than the one who dared to shout at the two knights at the same time for the first time in the Fourth Holy Grail War, revealing his true name, and then deliberately attracted the other two heroic spirits.  , resulting in a melee situation.  This guy who doesn't mind exposing his identity and causing the other four to attack at the same time is either a fool or an extremely powerful guy, and Iskandar is undoubtedly both, so he dares to speak so boldly.

    So, the question arises, how come the once so majestic King of Conquerors is now being chased and run away like a lost dog?  If he is weak, the gap in strength cannot be that big. Alexander cannot be just lucky.  But if he is mentally retarded and wants to play tricks, he will never joke with the lives of his men. They are all warriors who are loyal to him. Iskandar is also a guy who loves his soldiers as much as his son.

    Therefore, finally unable to bear the situation of Iskandar being trapped and beaten for a long time, Black Arhcer solved part of its problems, but he just couldn't stand the incompetence of the conquering king, and couldn't believe that he was really that incompetent.

    Now, he jumped into the air and stood on the King of Conqueror's chariot. The flashing command spell on his hand was clearly reflected in the red eyes of the big man in red - if you don't say it, I will force you to say it.

    "What the hell are you doing? From the very beginning, it was as if I had suppressed you and lowered your class parameters, but I know that's not the case. What are you thinking about?" The black archer now no longer acted in a pretentious tone, but  It was a cold question.

    He doesn＊t believe that the wheel that the King of Conqueror once used to crush all directions is now only a tool for escaping, and he doesn＊t believe that with the courage of the King of Conqueror, he will be hunted and killed instead of risking his life to launch even a trivial counterattack against the enemy - just kidding  , what do you think his life is composed of.

    The most unbelievable thing is that when he sees his men being slaughtered, he will still think about escaping for his life.

    I don＊t believe it, because I don＊t believe it, so I want to ask clearly.

    Regarding his Master now using his authority to question him, the disgraced Iskandar looked at him, looked at him, looked at him just kept looking at him, like a dog seeing another person for the first time.  a dog!

    "!" The black archer, who was enraged by Iskandar's unexplained look, sneered. He moved his wrist: "Well, since you don't believe it, there is nothing you can do, just let me use the command spell.  Let you surrender. Before that, I will let you taste the taste of slapping yourself. Don＊t you like to taste new things the most!!§

    The fake archer clenched his fist and looked at Iskandar: "Order with my command spell"

    "It's nothing, I just feel a little bored."

    Just when Black Archer was about to order this guy to fight each other and slap himself five hundred times, Iskandar suddenly spoke.

    "Uh" The Black Archer was stunned for a moment by what the Conqueror King said. Rather than being stunned by the content of Iskandar's words, it would be better to say that he was stunned by Iskandar's tone.

    "It's nothing, I just feel a little bored." This sentence completely lacked Conquest Wang's usual high-pitched tone and powerful volume.?That almost silent tone made Black Archer think for a moment that it was another person speaking.

    "What did you say?" he asked. In fact, he already knew it quite well, but he just didn't understand what he meant and why he said it.

    Iskandar＊s eyes moved

    As the dual leader of religion and country, he is extremely noble and highly respected. Wherever he goes, he is admired by everyone. Even the elephants will offer him bananas in a spiritual way. However, now this nobility is accompanied by his clothes.  A piece was broken.

    King Porus, who has completely turned into a bloody man, now looks more like the most terrifying cannibal devil. He can no longer see his original appearance. He who attacked the monster now looks like a monster. It has to be said that he is a monster.  Kind of sad.

    However, even if the appearance changes, the inside will not change.  He used his demon-conquering skills to the extreme.  Fists, palms, hand knives, beak hands, bell fingers, kicking knives, knee-shattering, stick legs I don't know how many martial arts were used from his body. He was like dozens of people combined together, under high-speed attacks.  The afterimage is like the appearance of these combined people splitting back into their true form.

    There is also Indra, which is bigger than a human head. Like a divine beast that understands the master's thoughts, it automatically attacks the sores on the monster's body. With every blow, a clear halo will flash out from it.  It flashes by at any time, but it seems like the light of universal salvation that can only be released by a true Buddha.

    Under such an attack, even such a terrifying monster could not withstand it. The rotten fat layer, or the monster shell similar to the fat layer, finally became a sand sculpture that was ripped open under Indra's last impact, revealing  You can look at the hole inside. The hole is very big, and the avenue is like a three-meter-high door.

    "Okay, okay!!!" Seeing this situation, Lysimachus was the first to shout. He sandwiched his partner, chased the old man who was the first to enter, and jumped in  of Antigonus.  Of course, when he went in, he didn't forget to add a few more swords, because the hole would regenerate. The bigger he cut, the more people behind him could get in.

    It＊s just that he is only doing this to contribute to hell, because this is a road to the underworld, and there is absolutely no ladder back.  Even so, they entered without hesitation.

    ?The people behind are filing in

    Raising his gaze from below, Iskandar looked at the guy in front of him and continued to answer in a light tone: "It's nothing, as the word means, I just feel a little troubled."

    The King of Conqueror moved his stiff body, and the joints all over his body made a snapping sound, and he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Is it troublesome? But this doesn't seem to be a word in your dictionary," Black Archer said.

    ※I like to accept new things,§ Iskandar said with a smile.

    "" The black archer choked again, and then he pointed at the soldiers of the king's army on the ground and said: "But now your soldiers are facing an abnormal massacre. They are clearly retreating, but they don't understand that they are retreating.  , you will understand this only when you know that everything has become that guy＊s food, don＊t you feel it at all?§

    Regarding Iskandar, who was still standing in front of him, the Avenger squinted his eyes and stared at him: "I thought that after I saved you, you would shout a word of gratitude, and then fly towards your group.  subordinates, but now you look so stabledon't you care if all of your subordinates die?"

    Iskandar's eyes wavered at that moment, and then returned to their original state, but those eyes that only had the ultimate in the world contained something that the black archer didn't know, and he couldn't read it at all.

    This is something that makes him feel incredible and embarrassed, because the current black archer formed by blending Iskandar's will cannot understand the psychology of a prototype that originally belonged to him, which makes him feel panicked.

    Iskandar spoke after being silent for a long time. His face was very heavy. In fact, even when he faced the Hero King Gilgamesh, he still had a smile on his face. Now he is speaking.  He turned into a strange man in red, and this man in red seemed to have made a lot of determination to say such words.

    "All of them?" Iskandar said, but the next words were unbelievable. He said: "Then let them all die."

    "What?"

    At that moment, you can imagine how surprised and stunned the black Archer was.  Iskandar actually said that his men could just die if they wanted to, and he didn't care.

    Death light?  Is this what Iskandar said?  How could he say that?

    The surprise of the black archers is understandable, if only Iskandar Hu??, then why would he make such nonsense?  If this is what the Conqueror King really wants, then why does he have such thoughts?

    Are these the words of the king who dreams of conquering the world with his comrades and reaching the endless sea?  Even, this is the man who once shouted loudly in front of the King of Heroes and the King of Knights, "Look, this is my unparalleled army. Even if the army is destroyed, their heroic spirits are still summoned. They are my loyal and loyal people in the legend."  The warriors. The eternal friends who responded to my call across time and space. They are my most precious treasure! My royal way! Iscan＊s most powerful treasure〞the King＊s Army!!!!" The man?  ?  ?

    This this was this because his nerves were miswired, or was it because the black archer's ears had an obstacle that could reverse the meaning of the words at that moment?  ?  ?

    "What did you say?" In order to avoid it being a joke, the black archer confirmed it to Iskandar.  But because he was so surprised, his tone sounded like he was exclaiming.

    Iskandar＊s eyeballs have not moved: ※Literally, am I talking about grammar that you don＊t understand?§

    The smooth tone, without the slightest fluctuation, without any cruelty or coldness, was just a matter-of-fact tone, spitting out from the mouth of the king in red, which was incompatible with the gesture that seemed to be the incarnation of flames.

    The Black Archer was truly stunned this time, because looking at Iskandar who had remained motionless and was just trying to extract magic power to heal himself, the Avengers knew that what he said was true.

    This guy really doesn't care about the life and death of his men.  For the first time, he felt that his heart was beating differently. He felt that there was nothing more incredible than that this guy would ignore his loyal subordinates and friendly friends.

    He didn＊t understand what touched this guy and what kind of changes caused in his state of mind?

    "Heyyou" Black Archer seemed to be even more difficult to say than Iskandar. He hesitated on how to speak about a situation he had never thought of.

    But Iskandar ignored him. He knew this guy wanted to ask why?  But to a guy who doesn't even understand what sadness means, what's the use of telling him?

    Iskandar looked away and faced his soldiers on the ground.

    A big hole has been opened in the body of the large sea monster, as if the internal organs of any creature are not connected with the skin and fat. This is the hole his brave men opened in the monster's body.  However, there is no connecting gap between the flesh and the internal organs. To the tiny human beings, it is simply a huge interlayer of space. His soldiers are pouring in one after another

    Iskandar looked at his men, watching them die one after another, without any change in his expression.  Because he knew that he no longer had the right to order them to do anything.

    Indeed, they are his subordinates and he is their commander-in-chief.  However, there is not complete obedience between the leader and the led, because they must dedicate something to each other in order to achieve mutual trust and loyalty.

    The subordinates offer their loyalty and life, so the king needs to give him wealth, territory, or glory corresponding to his merits.

    But he never did it. Both wealth and territory were lost after the failure of the Eastern Expedition.  Even if it is glory - this is the most heart-burning thing.  Because He has not even given glory to everyone.

    Indeed, the innocence and vastness of his dream infected countless warriors, and his dream became the dream of all of them. Under this common ideal, they moved forward, feeling more passionate than any battle, and more passionate than any reward.  Feel honored - we are heading towards the endless sea, and most importantly, conquering the world, and then returning to our homeland, bringing back the treasures of the mysterious country that no one has ever seen.

    How many people leave with such a dream in mind, and at the same time, when they die, they see the illusion of waves in front of them?

    However, no one has ever seen that sea area, because it has never existed at all. In the round world, every sea area will eventually bring you back to the same place.  There is no endless ocean at all. As a result, his soldiers died with false wishes. At the same time, when he called, they would also put aside the constraints of time and space and come to him - just because of the past.  Deceive and remain loyal forever.

    Everyone knows that the great Alexander created an empire that was many times as powerful as this country and that country, but who has ever remembered the soldiers who died for him because of their loyalty?  How many children can't even return home for his dream?  How many wives and children have been looking forward to their lives but never get to see their families again?

    &nbsp; Even if the best among them are good, who can still remember who the seven servants of Alexander are?  Historians may even doubt whether several of these people actually existed and were not just imaginary legends passed down by the people.

    Everything is just because of him.

    Because of one person, how many lives of heroic soldiers were sacrificed, how much blood watered those strange plants?  How many people have become nameless bones and yellow sand?

    Today, Iskandar no longer wants to continue like this. He doesn＊t want countless people to sacrifice their lives because of his own actions.

    Therefore, when Ionian Hetairoi was used this time, he had no intention of being in command by himself again. He just said a word, and then left the matter to the soldiers, handed over the target, and let the soldiers do it themselves.  He just told them what his goals were, and they did the rest by themselves, whatever they wanted to do.

    Even if it is a retreat, a defeat, or another undisputed crushing of everything, there will be nothing behind it but footprints.  Everything is up to them.

    Even if he wanted to die miserably like this first, Iskandar would not move a finger or say a word to them.  Because from now on, everything those warriors do does not need to bear the image of Iskandar.  What they accomplished and what outcome they got, they all deserved it.

    Moreover, when doing these things, no one will think that Iskandar led such actions. Their actions will be remembered as autonomous actions by the heroic spirits and magicians in the vast sand sea.  , and what the person in front of me is looking at.

    After this battle, no matter who wins, there will be survivors in the end. I probably won't be among them, but no matter what the result is, there are always people who have seen the battle process in the King's Army, or  Having experienced it, they will remember the ending of these warriors.

    Their life, or their death, whether to advance or retreat, to be proud or to fall, everything is decided by themselves, let them fight for themselves, move forward for themselves, or vice versa.  Regardless of the outcome of the process, Iskandar will never interfere. What he has to do is to try his best to survive, and then let the people who see their actions have their own eyes.

    Maybe, not many people will survive tonight, but even if only one person sees Ionian

    The process in Hetairoi means that after thousands of years, there will be another person who remembers them.

    Look, look clearly, look at my warriors who can transcend everything, their battle this time, their ending this time, this is their own battle, their own ending

    As if it was about to turn into time, Iskandar stood motionless as he watched the huge monster beating crazily. The warriors rushing into his body seemed to have begun to make it feel uncomfortable in its stomach.

    By the way, that guy just flew away and never came back again Suddenly thinking of the King of Sparta who was beaten away just now, Iskandar frowned with an unprecedented bitterness.  Because he knew that although the King of Sparta was still alive when he was shot away, his heart and lungs had already been eroded by the poisonous gas, and there was no way he could return to his sight.

    The two of them stood on the chariot, watching the battle on the ground motionless.  Suddenly, something strange flashed through the mind of the black archer. The indescribable feeling made his skin tingle. Before the cold sweat could break out, he had already used the command spell.

    come over!  !

    A huge black shadow suddenly appeared and blocked behind his body.  That was Berserker, the demigod Hercules, now his lackey, who was easily summoned by his command spell.

    At the same time, a red flash of light sprang out like a poisonous dragon, directly hitting the immortal body that surpassed any armor.

    ※Boom!!!§

    Although he had not seen Cu Chulainn's spear throwing with his own eyes, for a moment, Black Archer even thought that this move was a spear that stabbed Xiang to death, but it was not.

    After getting the red light, it hit the body of Hercules and exploded into a huge wave of air and flames, which completely swallowed up Hercules and the cart.  The color of the flames produced by the explosion was very unusual. It was not like the ordinary golden red color, but looked like burning blood.

    However, just like the bow and arrow released by Archer for the first time, it was useless. Hercules was not affected at all. A+'s immortal body could not be easily broken. He used the weapon in his hand the first second after the power of the explosion was released.  The two swords split the flames and smoke, and the eyes that released the light of the ferocious beast were raised and pierced into the sky.

    "Damn it, it really is""Guycoughcough" Before the black archer could finish his angry words, he began to cough due to the black smoke.

    Although there are no clouds, if you stand at a certain height, even a body like Hercules will be an inconspicuous little black spot, which cannot be found without looking carefully.  Not to mention Lancelot, who was much shorter than Hercules.

    Now, at an altitude of more than three thousand meters, in a cloudless and empty area due to the heat of the air, the Dark Knight's body is floating slightly, as if standing there.

    The twin-barreled F-119 engine behind him has stopped running, and even the power of the Kandahar Monster's single-jet engine has not been turned on at full power. This is just to maintain him as stable as possible in the air.

    Because sniping requires a relatively stable environment.

    The current black knight stretched out his right hand. The straight arm and the ultra-long barrel of the Gatling gun are the best platform for the M-109 sniper cannon, and Lancelot also used his other arm to hold it  , maintain a fixed posture.

    The feather-like thing on the back of his head never came out of the trigger ring of the gun. Lancelot's resentful eyes stared at the target blocked by the black giant through the sniper scope.

    The shot just now was clearly a sure hit, and it could definitely knock Iskandar's upper body into tofu hitting the wall, but at the critical moment, the mind-eye skill inherited from the real Heroic Spirit Emiya made the fake archer feel in danger.  Summoning Berserker and using such a guy as a shield, Lancelot was unable to break its defense for a while.

    Seeing that he missed a hit, the knight in the black mecha changed his target. Instead of attacking the crowded back seat of the chariot, he aimed at the head of the sacred bull in front of the chariot.  Even if he could defend himself against his attacks now, after killing his mount and reducing his mobility by 80%, Iskandar would not be able to survive with his shield.

    The two red sharp corners moved on the inside of the berserker armor, making a beeping sound. Finally, after they became symmetrical corners, they intertwined together to form a cross star.  It's marked on the horns of a sacred cow thousands of meters away, but don't worry, the impact of such a 12.7mm caliber armor-piercing bullet will directly wipe out its entire head. Lancelot's real  The goal is to shoot both of them together with the cow behind

    ?Here is an explanation of the basic principles of how Berserkers use these weapons.  If it is a sword, axe, and axe, then just use it to chop.  If it's a gun, grenade, or bomb, all you have to do is pull the trigger.  But if it is a modern technological weapon, it is not so simple to use.

    For example, during the last Holy Grail War, after he turned an F-15 into his own Noble Phantasm, when he used it, he did not enter the cockpit and hold the joystick. How did he use this modern military equipment?

    The answer is assimilation.

    Yes, assimilation.  As a heroic spirit, Lancelot needs to be connected to this treasure when using the assimilation treasure.  Just like a sword, his hands and mind will be sensitive to the sword, and he will become familiar with everything about the sword. Only then can he use the sword as if it were an extension of his own palm, and become so proficient that he would be in the realm of transformation.

    When using the F-15 to fight, this is not the case. It is the Berserker armor that is connected to the fighter.  It is also made of steel. When assimilated, Lancelot's armor also turned into a modern technological weapon.  It＊s just that the control is no longer in the cockpit, but in Lancelot itself.  To put it simply, the control rights are transferred from the cockpit of the plane to the cockpit made of Lancelot's armor, and he himself is in the armor, so he can directly control it.

    All the display data in the aircraft cockpit will be displayed on the inside of his armor mask in a way that Lancelot can understand (just like Iron Man), but most of these data are crosshair aiming and red warnings after being locked.

    This is even more true now. The Lancelot armor is connected with multiple weapons and technological products, and has become an weapon similar to Iron Man's armor. The inside of his helmet will directly convey the message of the RJ-170 reconnaissance aircraft behind him.  Everything the machine detects.  Including the ability to directly magnify distant targets twenty times. With this ability, coupled with the XM-109 Barrett with BORS (Barrett Optical Correction Sighting System), it can directly magnify this  The strength of long-distance aiming has reached the level of a stargazing telescope. It has 12.7mm special-caliber armor-piercing bullets and essential DUM bullets. Now, because of the blackening of the Berserker, it will turn into a small DUM missile. The sight it shoots out is like a beam of light.  .

    Now, a machine that is faster than any machine used in the atmosphere in the world and has more powerful firepower than an F-22 formation is the armor of the Berserker. It has to be said that the miracles created by the Holy Grail are sometimes not just the resurrection of the dead.

    The sacred cow being targetedI never thought that one day I would be targeted by some kind of complicated machine, nor did I know that I only had a second or two to live. However, at the critical moment, the wheels of the ox cart drove lightning and it started to gallop.

    Lancelot's target suddenly disappeared. He turned the muzzle. However, under such high-power aiming, he could not keep up with the opponent's movement speed. After nearly ten seconds of difficult aiming, the sniper gun suddenly released  A red flame.

    ;

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 128 Sacrifice

    Passing through Hercules' arm and grabbing Iskandar's ear, the black archer cursed: "You idiot, you don't know how to run unless I shout. You don't know what that was just now? You're still standing still."  , wait for him to launch the rocket!!"

    Iskandar raised his hand and slapped him back, ignoring him. Who could have the brains to think about so many things in such a crowded chariot.  Although he had been sniped by the Black Knight before, Iskandar did not understand what was going on. His main thought was that he was suddenly overwhelmed by a burly man.

    This was a bigger man than him, with muscles all over his body like steel, with more "beautiful lines" than him. For the first time in his life, Iskandar felt a double defeat.  A strong person has experienced what it feels like to be suppressed by someone stronger than him.

    It felt terrible, so Iskandar didn＊t bother to answer the Avengers＊ words, and just kept urging the bullock cart to run quickly.

    But soon after, another shot was fired, but this time the shot was a little deflected and did not hit anything at all. Instead, it hit several meters above the bullock cart.

    However, unlike Iskandar＊s idea, the black archer jumped as if he had been hit in the head: ※Damn, you can run so fast over such a long distance and still shoot so accurately.§

    Indeed, at such a high altitude, there is no area where the relay can maintain balance, and then the wind force and gravity close to the ground and the muscle operation of the person who fired the gun, the angle deviation caused by the inertial swing after shooting etc.  Under the series of problems, that guy was able to correct the attack error to a few meters. Damn, the Shenwei wheels were already running in S shape!  !

    Feeling that this might not be good if it goes on like this, in order to protect this loser Iskandar and ask him what he really wants, the black archer decided to take action himself and play with the crazy fighting mecha.

    But in high-altitude combat, Hercules is useless. No matter how powerful he is, he can't fly.

    So, he raised his hand and started projecting

    At the same time, another group of people, namely Saber and others, also came to the center of the commotion.

    Originally, they thought they needed to rush through the battlefield, and the corpses left along the way could pave a road, but along the way, Saber found that their formation had shrunk, and the reason was probably because of the demonic figure that could be seen even from a distance.  .  It seemed like the dark moon that had fallen to the ground was like a mirage in the desert wind, but even they could clearly feel the power it caused.

    They made it to the end almost without any resistance. The only interruption was that they were startled once on Tohsaka Road, and then took a breath.

    The first time she was stunned was because she remembered that she had seen the kimono beauty once before. That time she was hanging on a floor like clothes and was seen by that woman.  But this kind of one-sided relationship was of no use. She was stunned for a moment and then gave it up.

    The second time she took a breath was because he felt pain. The feeling of something burning on the back of her hand made her twitch, attracting everyone's attention. Later, everyone's eyes moved because of the traces of command spells on her hand.  It won't open.  Although I don＊t understand what happened, Tohsaka Rin seems to have become a Master recognized by the Holy Grail War again.  However, compared to others, this trivial matter is simply negligible.

    Then they relied on the magic cast by Caster to hide the forms of everyone. Even the heroic spirits in the King's Army, not everyone can see their existence, but this is only limited to the magician Tohsaka and others.  , the heroic spirits Saber and Rider don't need cover at all due to their skills.

    When he walked next to this huge monster, Tohsaka Rin truly realized how big this thing was.  What majestic mountains or scary monsters that only exist in hell? These words are all overused.  Tohsaka directly remembered a legend. Some people in a certain country worshiped a kind of god, which was a turtle. It was so huge that the people who worshiped him lived on its back.  Yes, they think the world is a turtle.  Now this monster also gives her this feeling, it is an existence of that size.  Moreover, after identifying the nature of this monster as a familiar, Tohsaka Rin couldn't help but wonder what kind of magician could create such a powerful familiar and drive it to fight.

    If Tohsaka Rin was the kind of ordinary human being who can operate a television skillfully, then he would find that this is the kind of giant alien creature that often appears in American movies, the kind that invades the earth and destroys the world, not the kind of turtle  Thoughts.

    Aside from that, the appearance of this huge monster is terrifying to everyone, even Saber.  She must have recognized this monster as a result of Marshal Gil's good deeds, but what happened to its size, which was several times more terrifying than it was ten years ago?

    Even if you are a knight??, I also feel that my forehead is a little tight. The level of this monster is too high.

    "Hey, Saber, have you ever seen this kind of thing?" Caster was the first to ask. She began to feel that even if the Dragon Tooth Soldier she created cost 830,000 yuan, it wouldn't be enough for this guy to lick it a few times.

    ※It＊s too different from the size back then.§ After hesitating for a while, Saber had no choice but to answer.

    "Then do you know how to deal with this kind of thing?" Caster seemed to be sneering, but also seemed to be in a daze: "I think this kind of thing is unlikely to make way for us."

    Indeed, that monster is crazy now. Although rationality is impossible for a monster, but now its body is shaking non-stop, its limbs are beating wildly on the desert, hitting high altitudes, creating strong winds and earthquakes. What do you think?  It doesn't look like a normal act of sabotage.

    "It looks like"

    Before she finished her sentence, Saber felt something strange.  She looked closely and noticed the difference.

    Originally, the monster was still smashing wildly, but one eye saw Saber and the others while it was moving.  Then the monster's movements slowed down, as if it didn't dare to think about anything. It even straightened its body and opened its eyes.

    This opening of eyes is different from ordinary opening of eyes, because no creature can have more than 10,000 pairs of eyes.

    Now they all broke away together. At that moment, Saber even mistakenly thought that it was going to launch an attack, but there was nothing. She just opened her eyes.  However, the feeling of having ten thousand pairs of eyes open at the same time and facing someone at the same time has an impact that cannot be matched by an attack.

    For example, if you were stared at by 10,000 people at the same time, how would you feel? What if these 10,000 people were replaced by monsters?  How would it feel to be stared at by ten thousand monsters?

    Moreover, the shapes of these eyes are even more different. Some of them are very big, some are very small, the big ones are even bigger than a human being, and the small ones are only about the size of a palm, and they are miserable green eyes without any eyes.  , intertwined with every part of the monster's body, making people feel nauseous and want to vomit just after seeing it, their whole body becomes weak, and they also want to go crazy.

    Saber, who had seen it once, was left with a psychological shadow, because at that time the monster with such eyes looked like an octopus, so she had a strange hostility towards octopuses. Even the best takoyaki would be regarded as insignificant by her.

    Now, this guy is staring at them "together" and first discovered their traces.

    "Be careful, it might be coming." Saber gritted her teeth.

    However, the monster showed no signs of moving forward. Although some parts of its body were agitated, and some limbs were bumping around unnaturally, it had no intention of moving forward. Instead, it stared at the small person in front of it.  Poor few people.

    Something is wrong, Medea, who just thought this, suddenly heard a strange voice.

    "Oh, Joan of Arc, you finally appeared." As if seeing his long-lost lover, a man's voice spoke.

    I have to say that this male voice is very weird, like a person deliberately hiding his true voice, and deliberately making that weird tone. Although it is loud, it has a feeling of effeminacy and aging mixed with it. It sounds like  Very uncomfortable.

    Several people were surprised, because the voice was obviously that of the monster. There was no creature around that could make such a loud sound. It was as clear as the radio on campus. However, what was more confusing than the monster speaking human words was its words.  .

    It has to be said that most people can't understand such meaningless words. Tohsaka and Medea looked at each other in confusion. Tohsaka was suddenly startled and turned his eyes to the general, only to see Saber looking like  Gritting his teeth without any surprise, he asked her: "What does it mean?"

    Saber did not answer, but shouted back at the monster through her teeth: "You monster, haven't you returned to normal yet? I said, I am the King of Britain, not a virgin.  Virtue!!§

    In response to the call of the King of Knights, the monster sneered, and at the same time there was a whistle. In the midst of the laughter, Gildre said coldly: "Shut up, I'm not saying anything to you."  You are talking, I am communicating with Joan of Arc, don＊t disturb me.§

    "What?" Saber frowned.

    " He regarded her as Joan of Arc, but he objected, but he said that she was indeed not Joan of Arc, and the person she spoke to was Joan of Arc What does this mean?

    At this time, the monster continued to speak, its voice was full of nostalgia, and some kind of impatient secret joy: "Oh, Joan of Arc, I have been thinking about it, I have beenI was wondering when you would show up, but I didn＊t expect that you would show up when I least expected it. It＊s true. God＊s bad taste is like this. He always doesn＊t let people get what they want.  "

    Its ten thousand pairs of eyes are staring at Saber, and it is no longer so dull. Now every pair of its eyes has the eager look of a child looking forward to its mother. It looks really scary.

    "Don't worry, Jeanne, it will be soon. I promise, I will free you from that damn reincarnation and no longer be tormented by the gods." As if to assure a certain Jeanne who should exist,  The monster expressed in an earnest voice that if it were human, it must be kneeling now.

    "Are you crazy?" Saber faced the arrogant monster with a sullen face.

    "For monsters, is there any normal companionship?" the sea demon asked, and he sneered at Saber and said: "But you are still restraining Jeanne. The gods are so arrogant because they have a lackey like you.  of!!!!"

    It was all right at first, but suddenly the monster seemed to be angry and shouted loudly, the sound was like a sound that could only be made by some kind of insect.  I saw all its limbs moving crazily, and its soft limbs with more than thirty joints hit the ground, causing the ground to shake.

    Faced with the monster＊s sudden outburst, Caster immediately used magic to protect her and Tohsaka Rin, otherwise they would be blown away immediately - just kidding, the impact of that thing is comparable to the roar of the Wind King.

    Saber also felt that her body was about to fly, but she hit the ground with both feet to keep herself stable.

    The wind blew for just ten seconds and then stopped, but looking at the monster again made people gasp.

    "Stand up stand up!" Tohsaka Rin looked at the guy and made a straightforward voice.

    It has indeed stood up. The monster is no longer lying on the ground with its limbs touching the ground. Now it no longer presses the ground with its main trunk, but relies on its own limbs as support points to hold its body up.  .

    More than thirty limbs, like animal limbs, support the huge main torso, lifting it up bit by bit.

    What does he want to do!

    Looking at the body that was more than five kilometers long being held up by a soft body, everyone was a little distracted for a moment. At this moment, some soldiers in the distance discovered Saber and the others.

    Remembering that these guys were considered enemies, some soldiers rushed over immediately.  However, before they could rush over, they were attacked.  A violent strong wind struck them.

    But this is not an ordinary strong wind, but an airflow caused by some strong suction.

    Just when some warriors who had not rushed into the monster saw Saber and the others and wanted to rush over to fight with them, a suction force came on their heads.  As they ran, they suddenly found that they could no longer use their feet. Their feet had left the ground at some point, kicking and paddling fiercely in the void.

    How is this going?  Scattered sand hung upside down around them, and some soldiers shouted. They didn't understand what happened to them and why they suddenly floated.

    But before they understood what was going on, the suction force that made them float became stronger. They no longer floated upward slowly, but flew directly upward.  And the destination is not the blue sky, but a dark place where there is no trace of darkness.

    Three heroic spirits and a magician looked at the monster holding up his body in horror. Under its huge body, it was originally as dark and boundless as his body, but then the darkness was split, as if by something.  The wound made by something exploded, and a huge gash opened.

    It's hard to describe what it is, because the skin on both sides of the torn hole makes people dizzy just looking at it. The muscles that work flexibly are actually the same as the teeth of poisonous snakes. They are wrapped in soft flesh.  It has sharp fangs, and they are densely arranged like a honeycomb, with one side on each side, and farther inside, there are circles of fangs, reaching the throat, which looks like a meat grinding fan with many layers.  There is no tongue, no larynx, just a huge deformed mouth.

    Okay, even if you didn＊t want to admit it at first, you have to admit it now. This is a monster＊s mouth, or mouthparts.

    This monster has no nose, no ears, and even if it has no mouth, there is nothing surprising, because there is nothing more strange than its eyes, but now its mouth appears.

    It was not just an ordinary mouth. The moment it opened its mouth, Saber saw an airflow coming from its mouth. It was a sucking airflow. It seemed that an air extractor was turned on inside.??Things outside are sucked in by it. With such a huge size, there is no way to resist the suction force generated.

    The few warriors who had just tried to fight against Saber's dozens of king's troops just passed through the shortcut created by the monster's propped up body. As a result, they were directly sucked into the air by the suction force. Now they are flying over,  It turned into dust picked up by the exhaust fan, and they were directly installed on the walls of the monster's mouth.  I don＊t know what＊s so weird about that kind of mouthpart, but it disappears when someone hits it, as if it was dissolved directly by the mouth, leaving no trace at all.  Then several more openings opened on both sides of the monster's mouth, but they were much smaller than its mouth.

    That is the filtering mechanism, and you can see the fine sand spraying out from there.

    "Eat go down" Even Rider, who had been silent all this time, suddenly changed his color. Everyone felt that their hearts and spirits were hit like never before by this scene that should exist in hell.

    Except for Saber, no one in the group had ever seen such a scene. Everyone found it creepy. Caster and Rider were better off. Although they had seen it before, in the context of the times, similar strange things made their hearts ache.  Be prepared, and if Tohsaka Rin hadn't desperately told himself in his heart to stay elegant at all times, he would have been lying on the sand and vomiting.

    The monster＊s big mouth with a poisonous smell absorbs everything, and then eliminates the unnecessary things. What is neededsuch as people, is eaten by itself.  It can be regarded as an attack or as an energy supplement.

    You can't let that kind of thing face this way.  When Saber looked at the way the monster was eating, she felt not only disgust but also contempt for that kind of ability.

    "It's so useless, such an attack" The flashing Sun Sword suddenly burned, and the cool wind briefly cleared away the surrounding heat. The strong light flow of the Holy Sword is now extremely dazzling in the desert area where the reflected light source is the strongest.  When it is released, anyone can see that this is the Noble Phantasm of the King of Knights.  The brilliance of the sword of victory and contract has not diminished even in the face of such a monster.

    Seeing the King of Knights holding up the sword of victory and contract, the other three people consciously stepped away. One was to give her room to display, and the other was not to be affected by the tail flame of the lightsaber.

    Just like ten years ago, the King of Knights held the holy sword high and faced the huge target in front of him. The magic power accelerated by the dragon factor produced crystallized tiny light particles, which were scattered bit by bit from the tip of the sword.  However, this time Saber is no longer restricted by the large amount of magic power required by the Noble Phantasm. The Master's powerful magic circuit allows her magic power to be fully charged at all times. As a result, the process from raising the sword to swinging the sword takes only one second. Saber has already  Roaring and releasing the power of the holy sword.

    ※Ex〞〞caliber!!!§

    The light of the holy sword turned Saber's eyes into a piece of gold. The powerful light flow was like a golden light dragon that had broken free from the shackles of the holy sword. It let out a deafening roar and shot out from Saber's hand at a speed that surpassed everything.  , At the same time, Saber pushed down the sword in her hand fiercely, and the dragon blade that originally shot straight into the sky now changed into a posture that was about to split the earth.

    Of course, before splitting the earth, there will be a huge ugly thing that needs to be destroyed first.

    At that moment, the Golden Light Slash landed directly on top of the monster's head. Even though its body was extremely huge and it stretched itself higher than anything else, it was still not enough to see in front of the lightsaber that could reach the sky.

    The light slash, which was more dazzling than anything else, fell down. When it came into contact with the monster's head, it was not hindered at all. Even the image of the light did not waver. It fell directly as if it was a phantom.  Up to the ground, the originally golden desert was dimmed by this light.

    However, after the laser that destroyed everything passed, what was left in front of everyone was a scene that shocked them.

    The monster that was split in half by Saber's sword has not disappeared and still exists in front of them.

    Its body was cut in half, and the burnt fracture was the same black as the body, so no changes could be seen, but the difference could be seen in the thick smoke.  However, if these are the stumps left behind by the holy sword, then forget it, but the monster's body is still moving.

    The burnt skin at the fracture was broken through by the new tender meat. The meat branches swam like tendons. After stretching, they reached the muscle tissue extending from the opposite side, and then became entangled together and slowly regenerated.

    The fact that regeneration is still going on means one thing: this monster is not dead!  !

    Not only Saber, but others were also stunned by the shocking results.

    Once upon a time, Saber's holy sword represented victory. No matter what kind of powerful enemy it was, a single blow from her holy sword would result in death. Now??This guy was hit head-on by her sword, and he was still alive despite unleashing 100% of its power.

    "Impossible" Caster was the first to not believe that there could be no other person besides Hercules who could still be alive after being struck by the holy sword, not to mention that his body was so soft.  Where is the monster.

    Saber gritted her teeth and looked at the monster. She didn't believe that the guy was still alive. Although it was much bigger than ten years ago, it still couldn't resist her holy sword. But after a full blow, the guy was still alive.  Living herewait, the body is relatively large!  !

    Saber suddenly woke up and understood what was going on.

    And the monster there also started to laugh sharply and strangely, and the laughter was full of ridicule: "Hahahahahahaha!!! Stupid, ignorant, even if it is a heroic spirit's Noble Phantasm, you still want to fight the same enemy for the second time.  You underestimate monsters."

    Looking at this guy＊s weird ridicule and unsurprised expression, he also knew that one blow from his holy sword would be fruitless.

    The reason why the Holy Sword didn't kill him just now was because this guy was too big.  Although size is not a problem for the indestructible Holy Sword, the Holy Sword needs to completely destroy this monster, otherwise it will regenerate and the attack will be meaningless.

    Or, if you can hit it with one hit and eliminate the magician controlling it in the monster's body, and lose its core, then no matter how powerful the familiar is, it will be unable to continue fighting.  However, this monster's body is too huge and too soft, making both of these results impossible.

    First, it is so big that the Holy Sword cannot destroy it with one blow, so the first point is useless.  Second, the monster's body is huge, and the magician doesn't know which part is hidden in the monster's body, or may even be hidden in one of its tentacles. If he cannot find him and destroy him, then he will not be able to destroy the monster.

    This monster's body is so huge, and at the same time, it deliberately made the familiar's body as soft and rotten as a ghoul, just so that under the attack of his holy sword, the impact force would directly break through its body without stopping,  It will not cause greater implicated damage to such a body, and the possibility of the magician hiding in other locations being impacted is much smaller.

    Now, the monster's body began to heal again after a few seconds. The originally separated bodies had begun to connect together, and it was about to return to its original terrifying face.

    ※ All of this was probably calculated by him, specifically to deal with his holy sword. Now, if I want to deal with him, I have to win with probability, or have a more powerful weapon.

    However, the most powerful weapon besides his own sword is the King of Heroes＊ EA. That is absolutely impossible.

    Saber frowned and stared at the successful monster. Now the guy was so proud that he laughed continuously: "Yes, that's the expression, that look. Even in the face of adversity, he still didn't give in.  The performance really seems to be exactly the same, just like the real Joan of Arc, this time it will definitely succeed."

    Saber couldn't bear it anymore. Although she didn't release the holy sword, the light on the sword burned fiercely with her anger: "How many times do you want me to say, I am not Joan of Arc, and I have nothing to do with her. In front of you  The King of Britain."

    "Of course you are not." Gildre's voice was full of pleasure and cruelty: "You are just a sacrifice. Stop making noises there."

    "Sacrifice?" Saber was stunned for a moment, and then unprecedented humiliation flooded into her heart. Even facing the arrogant King of Heroes, she did not dare to rank her with the animals used for sacrifice. This ugly human being in front of her dared to do so.  of insulting her.

    Just when she was about to run away, the monster's body attacked her first.

    (These are all articles that have just been written out. They are still warm. I stayed at home all day today and finally finished writing this chapter. I posted it together with the previous chapter. Go to bed now and continue working tomorrow)

    ;

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 129 Evil God, Evil God?

    Once upon a dark night, a stranger recommended by an old friend came to Gilles de Ray's mansion.

    Gilles de Ray will remember what happened that night for the rest of his life. Although Gilles de Ray was a marshal at that time, he was immersed in deep pain and spent money like water.  Obsessed with alcohol and destroyed his house all day long.

    At that time, the young man named Francois Pretotti was surprised to see the French Marshal who looked like an eighty-year-old drunkard. He asked: Dear Lord, what's wrong with you?  What on earth could make a man who could carve lilies on his shield so sad?

    At that time, Marshal Gill was at a low point in his life. He didn't care about anything and was naturally not wary of anyone.  So the drunken Marshal Gill easily told the man who had only met him once the reason behind it.

    Because of the death of his best friend, he was so sad that he couldn't help himself.  At the same time, the tragic death of his friend made him doubt the gods. His devout beliefs were troubled by the deaths of people more devout than him, and he didn't know what to do.

    Regarding the marshal's sadness, Francois just chuckled. He said: There is no need to feel sad. My dear marshal, you are the hero of France. For a hero, if there is anything that can help him, I will not hesitate to give my life.  s life.  I feel for your pain, and it breaks my heart. But please don't be sad, because I have a way to solve your pain.

    When Francois told him the solution to his pain, Marshal Gill stopped breathing immediately, because what the other party said was so shocking, and he could even see the evil that was beyond words with his eyes.

    Sign a contract, use sorcery, satisfy the evil god with a sacrifice, and then resurrect the dead, but the sacrifice needs to be a human being!  !  !

    The marshal at that time Although his reason told him that it was impossible, the confusion after drunkenness and the painful torture made him lose control.  However, he firmly refused to use humans as sacrifices. With his strong insistence, Francois had to agree to use substitutes.

    That night, the marshal followed the evil magician's instructions and captured a black goat, and they began to sacrifice it.  But nothing happened, everything was still the same as before.

    When the angry marshal questioned the magician who was playing tricks on him, the man said: The reason for the failure may be that the qualifications of the sacrifice were not recognized, so the corresponding soul could not be exchanged.

    Gilles de Ray asked him what kind of sacrifice would be more appropriate.

    The magician answered him with a relaxed smile: Of course it is a human being, and it is best to use children, especially boys!

    In this way, the bloody tragedy began, not only the tragedy of those children who died tragically, but also the tragedy of a hero.

    This hero who once made great achievements for the country suddenly turned into a murderous maniac.  In fact, Marshal Gill also struggled in his heart. It was wrong to do this, it was not allowed, and even God could not forgive him But when he thought of this, he felt an angry toughness in his heart.  , if the god cannot forgive, then why didn't he see its wrath coming when the saint who trusted her most was burned at the stake.  Moreover, when a child was sacrificed for the first time, the lightning and thunder, and the strange phenomena produced by the heaven and earth were definitely not created by humans, nor was it a coincidence. The howling of the resentful spirits in the wind did not mean that it was connected to the world of death.  channel?

    This is feasible, it is possible, for her, for that person, she has made sacrifices for the world that thousands of people cannot do, so why can't a few people be sacrificed to save her life.

    So, he used the magic he learned from the magician to study the methods of seance and even resurrection of the dead every day and night, and even used the magician's magic to sign a contract with hell.

    However, the sorcery that was supposed to channel spirits did not allow him to meet the person he missed. Instead, he became proficient in controlling evil monsters.  And the sacrifices made again and again have never been successful. No matter how large-scale the sacrifices are and how cruelly the sacrifices are killed, they can't satisfy the appetite of the evil god. It has no intention of releasing the poor girl.  .  On the contrary, Marshal Gill understands the structure of the human body better than any doctor, and he also understands better than the devil how to make people live in hell.

    Under the double blow of long-term similarity and repeated despair, Gilles de Rey, who just repeatedly arrested and sacrificed children every day, and only acted at night, how could he not collapse, how could he not be beaten by the daily pressure?  "Everyday life" becomes demonic.

    For some reason, you have to do evil things, but if you don't get rewards for a long time, you will go further and further down the evil path. In the end, you will put the purpose and process before the horse, and you will become an evil person to do things.  Even if I still have my original expectations,?No longer attaches importance to the results. This is a common phenomenon of out-of-control in the world of magicians. However, it usually takes several generations to accumulate. However, Gil de Rey has reached the point of losing control in less than ten years.  At this point, not only the dark deeds that eroded him every day, but also the desperate blow caused by the failure to fulfill a certain obsession.

    Joan of Arc.

    She once believed in the gods more than anyone else and gave everything to the gods. However, she was abandoned and died helplessly.  Gilles de Rey, who once admired her very much, became a victorious general who believed in the gods because of her. No one knows how desperate he became because of her death. It can only be seen from his willingness to resurrect her in a way that was punished by God.  some clues.

    ※However, he always failed in the end and kept carrying out the brutal killings.

    ※If, if Joan of Arc were alive, then she would have stopped the Marshal＊s evil deeds, allowing him to stop at the last moment.  However, it was precisely because Joan of Arc was dead that the marshal threw himself into this evil world as a living person.

    It＊s different now, it＊s different now.

    The marshal's heart was trembling, and his heartbeat was as exciting as seeing that angel for the first time, because he was about to see that angel again.

    Yes, that＊s right, he knew where previous summons had failed because the sacrifices were wrong.  Neither a child nor a teenager was a suitable sacrifice.  Because they have no connection with Joan of Arc, how can they do it?

    But things are different now. There is a most suitable sacrifice in front of you.  The marshal's heart felt like fire, and his body was wrapped in the flesh and blood of monsters. It was tightening in waves. Unprecedented anxiety swept through the marshal's heart.

    Whether it is the posture of still holding on to hope in the face of a desperate battle, or the face that remains unyielding against powerful enemies, it is also because the marshal is convinced from her face that this woman is the reincarnation of Joan of Arc, no, it should be said that it is the gods who bind Joan of Arc.  Being in this woman's body, she continues to experience the pain of the war in her previous life every moment, and the ending of being abandoned here.

    When he thought of this, blue blood flowed from the marshal's eyes, and he hoped to disembowel this woman in the next second.

    All previous failures were due to insufficient specifications of the sacrifices. Without suitable sacrifices, it would be impossible to resurrect the corresponding deceased, but now we have found it.  Gilles de Rey is convinced that this woman is the most suitable sacrifice. As long as she is used as a sacrifice to exchange with the gods and free Jeanne from that damn bondage, even if she has to pay everything for it.  It doesn't matter.  Anyway, she can no longer be saved, and there is no need to save her. She is the one who should be saved.

    Only she, only she is the one who should be saved, even if the whole world becomes a scorched earth, only she must live.

    ＃＃

    With this thought, Marshal Gil, who was covered in monster flesh and blood, looked like he was bound by countless grievances, roaring crazily in the ocean of flesh.

    "Youonly you" I couldn't tell what it meant, but the emotional voice spurted out from the monster's body, which was even more ferocious than the giant mouth with a diameter of one kilometer.

    The seven-seven-eight-eighth monster that had repaired itself suddenly opened its body and pointed its huge mouth at them. The mouthparts of the huge mouth actually moved, and its mouth "stretched".

    Its mouth must have a folded gun, so it can now be extended like a telescope. The devil's mouth is full of giant teeth, facing Saber and the others like a cannon barrel, as if it is about to launch an attack, but also like another  The gateway to the world.

    Even the heroic spirits who have seen countless big scenes, seeing this creature as big as a falling star now makes their hearts beat wildly and their limbs feel cold.

    Seeing the thick black juice dripping from the monster's mouth, Saber not only felt her scalp numb with disgust, but also noticed that her body was being restrained by a strong suction force, and she couldn't help but move forward.

    That＊s the suction that just sucked people into the sky.  I don't know what happened. It was supposed to be inhaled over there, and there was no "exhaled" gas here, but Saber could still smell a smell. It was indescribable to say it was a stench or some kind of poisonous smell.  Anyway, the first moment she smelled it, she used a commanding tone to make Tosaka hold her breath, because the gas was definitely highly poisonous.  The Servant who is a heroic spirit may still be able to resist, but as a magician who is not a mortal, you can't count on it.

    And after Saber said it, it didn＊t matter how Tohsaka kept holding her breath.

    Facing the huge mouth and suction force that wanted to swallow her whole, the King of Knights felt like she had seen the entrance to hell, and raised her sword for the second time.

    The golden holy sword once again erupted with its previous flash, and the hot and cold magic power accelerated, and finally collided into a buzzing sound on the eve of the explosion, even knocking her out.The suction pulling forward was also blocked by the trembling of the sun, and it was no longer so strong.

    The monster laughed noncommittally, and even used Saber's useless Noble Phantasm twice before letting out a mocking cry of pity.

    But Saber didn't think so. She raised her sword above her head and slashed it down with all her strength. However, the compressed beam that could cut off everything didn't fire out until she was halfway through the slash.

    "Ex〞〞calibur!!"

    The holy sword fired like a cannon from the gods, and a golden pillar of fire shot up from the ground, like a long table knife, and stabbed directly into the monster's mouth.  Just as the population cannot withstand the content of steel, the rotten polyps cannot withstand the killing of melting everything.

    At that moment, the "back of the head" of the monster was penetrated. The golden light penetrated the simple content and rushed directly into the distant sky. Suddenly the suction force disappeared. The bodies of several people paused for a moment, and then recovered.  Normal action.  But looking at the monster again, it was still moving on its own. The blow just now seemed to have no effect on him, and there was not even a slight pause due to the monster's obstruction.

    It＊s useless. The monster just said it＊s useless.  Everyone could see that the monster's body was very soft, like butter.  Although Saber's holy sword is powerful, it is like a knife cutting butter. No matter how strong it is, it can only cut the wooden board under the butter without destroying the butter itself.

    Now, most of the power of Saber's Noble Phantasm has been removed, and it has no effect on the monster's body at all, but has rushed into the distant sky.  The monster will even ignore the intensity of Saber's attack. Even if it is hit, it will slowly move forward. The punctured body will shake and spread filth all over the ground, and it will slowly resurrect, as if it will never die.  of evil.

    For that kind of guy, although a city-defense Noble Phantasm like Saber is excellent, the slashing attack cannot cover the whole body of the monster. If it cannot be destroyed with one blow, it will regenerate.  Unless you have a large-scale bombing type Noble Phantasm, even if the power is not as powerful as the Sword of Victory and Contract, as long as the range can reach

    Just when everyone was thinking this, everyone's eyes were attracted by the light of the holy sword in Saber's hand, even the regenerating monster.

    The King of Knights has just released the Noble Phantasm, but the brilliance of the Holy Sword in his hand is still extremely powerful, as if he is preparing to release the Noble Phantasm.

    "That is＃＃"

    "Ex" The holy sword in Saber's hand did not strike at the center of the monster this time. Instead, it tilted a little and struck at the side of the monster: "calibur!!!"

    This time, the radiance of the Holy Sword struck out half-close to the ground. The power that could scorch the earth, even though it did not come into contact with the desert, was enough to carve out a deep black "road" in the desert, and in the middle of this road  , bordering on something weird.

    Nearly ten monster tentacles were blocking the front of the golden pathbreaker. In response to the incoming golden blade, the ghost hand that could crush everything turned into "hair" under the razor, and was shaved off without any dispute.

    Suddenly losing a quarter of its body's support points, even a mollusk could not adapt. The monster's body tilted down and almost fell down. However, at the critical moment, it adjusted its body in time, and the remaining tentacles  He also lowered his head accordingly, preventing the tragic situation of falling over.

    If you just do that, even if the giant mouth that originally released super suction power recovers, it will only be able to suck sand close to the ground.

    "this＃＃"

    He probably wanted to spew out some angry words, but before he could say anything, another golden flash of light came from in front of him, and the marshal's face inside the monster's body also turned white.

    The Sword of Victory and Contract was released for the fourth time after facing this monster. The melting light beam that could penetrate everything was now attacking the monster's body again. This time Saber attacked again.  The target was a little off, aiming at the side of the monster's body that had just had part of its limbs shattered and was about to reach the bottom.

    Shave you off bit by bit!  Even though he was in the monster's body, Gildrey could clearly see what those green eyes meant.

    Butter can also be crushed with a knife. Of course, cutting it once is not possible, so cut it a hundred times.  Then turn those thin slices over and cut them a hundred times, then cut them a hundred times and then they become powder.  Since you can't defeat yourself in one blow, you might as well take your time. This attack method in war is called cannibalization.

    Gildre is the core of this monster. Without him, this monster can be completely eliminated. However, because it is impossible to determine where he is in the monster's body, it cannot be solved with one blow.  Saber came up with a way. Since it can't be done in one blow, then use the stupid method. Take your time step by step, and gradually cut upwards from the bottom part., swallowing up the huge whale in a cannibalistic way.

    So she kept releasing the holy sword.  With the provision of unlimited magic power, she can use the Noble Phantasm as she pleases, anytime and anywhere.  In this process, she only needs to find the right spot and then slowly cut it, just like cutting potatoes. No matter how thin it is, as long as she keeps moving the knife, no matter how big the potato is, it will be cut into potato chips.  , not to mention, a certain bug hiding in a potato.

    Another burst of light of destruction passed over the monster's body. This time it no longer directly burned away part of its flesh and blood. The light that could cut through everything seemed to bring something along with it when it passed through the monster's body.  , or something was destroyed, the monster's blackened wound suddenly seemed to explode, and a thick black gush spurted out from it, rushing out with minced meat and rotten things, polluting an unknown amount of air.

    Even with a huge body, it was not enough for the invincible holy sword to gradually cut away. After slowly losing nearly one-tenth of his body, Gildre could no longer stand still. When he raised his hand, four deathly giant snakes rushed towards him.  He passed by, and the huge limbs with eyes all over his body slammed hard on the head of the King of Knights.

    Her attack must be hindered.  Although cutting bit by bit is a stupid method for a monster with unlimited regeneration ability, it is also impeccable.  Because the speed of monster regeneration is one level lower than that of the Sword of Victory and Contract. Since the regeneration cannot keep up with the speed of cutting, the monster's body will eventually be turned into burnt residue bit by bit by the golden holy sword, so she cannot be allowed to do so.  Continuously releasing the Holy Sword.

    Although Marshal Gil is not confident in defeating the King of Knights, he is quite confident in stopping her. All he needs to do is prevent her from concentrating on releasing the Noble Phantasm and give him time to regenerate.

    However, his obstruction was thwarted by an unexpected attack.

    Although the surface is a beautiful bubble color, the inside contains magical power that can crush a person. If this pure magical power is compressed to the size of a football, it will have an explosion comparable to that of a cannonball.  sexual power.  Moreover, with the number of thirty-five rounds, except for Saber, who has the highest magic resistance in history, the rest of the Servants met the end of being absolutely shattered to pieces.

    Even monsters are the same.

    The four monster tentacles that shrouded Saber's head looked a bit like weird flower bones when pressed together, but now they were hit by the attack from across the sky, and they were countless times smaller than them.  , after installing them, it emitted a dazzling light and immediately wrapped the huge tentacles inside.

    When the light dissipated, there were only two remnants of the devil's hand that had attacked fiercely.  The top was not greatly affected, but it was also riddled with holes, dripping with blood, and black ink gushed everywhere.  There are only dark yellow brittle bones left in the middle part, and there are tendons at the end connected to the intact pieces of meat.

    The monster was exploded by the sudden magic power, and its four tentacles were completely destroyed. The movement of withdrawing its limbs in pain was too large, and one of the tentacles was even broken. Half of the brittle bones were connected to the black flesh mass, and it could not stay on the ground.  The beating makes people's eyes straighten and their hearts tighten.

    Saber knew without looking back that it was Caster's job. Although she and the woman had always been at loggerheads, she had to say that she did a good job of covering it up.  Having been against Saber for a long time, and then miraculously turning her enemy into an ally, the female magician is naturally familiar with the fact that she has always wanted to receive the Servant under her command, and she can accurately grasp the timing of support.

    However, fortunately, the blood of the monster that exploded did not hit Saber. Otherwise, even if the effect and timing of the support were perfect, Saber would definitely turn the edge of the holy sword.

    Seeing that a Servant of the same rank as him was blocking him, Gildre was indescribably angry. This time he wanted to enlarge the range and power of the attack and include that guy and Saber as targets.  Another powerful cannon has been calibrated, and the destructive flames illuminate the face of the King of Knights. The way the holy sword forces the dust to fly makes her look a little ferocious. With standard preparations, she cuts off part of the monster.

    ※However, the obstruction came very suddenly and strangely.

    Just when the golden holy sword was about to release a phoenix bathed in fire, a strange weapon pierced out of the sand beside her and directly hit Saber's head.

    Saber didn＊t notice the sudden attack before seeing the blade, which shows how fast it was.  Saber had no time to dodge or block this strange attack. Under the cold light that made people's eyes turn white, she instinctively changed the direction of the holy sword and fired in the direction of the attack. On the one hand, she wanted to  Use the impact force in the opposite direction to move your body farther away.  If not, we must die together with the other party.

    The holy sword shot up like a cannon and shattered the remaining remains.In the sand mist, Saber did not see the enemy's head through the gaps in the mist.

    Missed!  While she was thinking this, she saw the gleaming blade swimming down the golden light waves, as flexible as a red-crowned snake with its fangs flashing - only then did she realize that it was a long-handled weapon.  The opponent took advantage of the long-handled weapon and launched an attack from a distance, but he misjudged the opponent's direction, causing the power of the holy sword to be wasted. The real opponent was one meter away.

    Looking at the weapon with the barbed twigs, Saber knew the identity of the attacker, but it was too late to figure it out at this time.

    A burning horse head neighed out of smoke. The general on his back stared angrily, gritting his steel teeth. The roaring sound squeezed out from the teeth was intertwined with the neighing sound of the war horse.  The sounds of weapons piercing the air echoed each other.

    The red rabbit horse under its crotch raised its hooves, standing on the ground with only its hind legs, standing like a human. As a rider, Lu Bu grabbed the horse's neck with one hand, his body and the horse's back were close to each other, while his other hand reached out.  Fang Tian drew his halberd and struck Saber on the head from a high position.

    If this move is confirmed, then Saber's body will probably be 40-60%.

    However, good luck favored the ever-victorious king, and the sharp blade that was convenient for piercing, cutting and hooking was blocked by something else before it reached Saber's head.

    The thing that made the clattering sound was some kind of special lock. The chain with steel spikes pierced Lu Bu's face. The flying general's wide-open eyes almost became mirrors, reflecting the thing.  He immediately tilted his head back, and while dodging, he also raised his hand, without stopping to strike the downward thrust.

    However, the unfamiliar heaviness coming from the painted halberd made him understand that the blow over his head was a feint, and that the opponent's real purpose was the deadly weapon in his hand.

    The chain wrapped around a point behind the painted halberd's red tassel. A beautiful purple figure passed through the air and touched the middle part of the chain. However, the chain held by Qianqian's jade fingers was forced to straighten.  , even tight to the point of being slightly deformed.  It was a figure of dual charm and death, a female cavalry flying between heaven and earth.

    Rider's figure landed lightly, and in a moment, he jumped up diagonally, grabbed the sharp knife that flew from Lu Bu's head, passed through the circle of the chain, and threw it to the ground.  No matter how hard she exerted her strength, the chain disappeared directly on the surface of the desert, and she didn't know where it sank.

    The sharp blade in front of Saber suddenly slowed down. Although the tip of the blade was trembling slightly, the speed did slow down.

    That was Rider＊s credit for preventing her from being attacked and killed.  Originally, when the monster's tentacles attacked Saber, Rider was about to take action, but although her speed was fast, it was still not as fast as the magic bullet that exceeded the speed of sound, so her half-rising body and the chain sword in her hand were  It returned to the standby state, but came in handy when the second wave of Lu Bu attacked.

    Although it didn＊t stop his movements, it was enough to slow him down.  Looking at the spear tip one centimeter away in front of her eyes, Saber only saw a deformed steel blade. Saber mistakenly saw Rider landing in the distance, and her body jumped, keeping distance from the crazy warrior.

    Looking at Lu Bu again, he had lowered his face and was looking at him gloomily. He turned his hand and the sharp blade of the halberd swiped across Rider's chain, cutting off its shackles.

    Are you going to get in the way again?  Saber suddenly felt a headache, and she felt a little tired from this guy's entanglement.

    For Lu Bu, Saber was his first female opponent on the battlefield, and she was also the first enemy that took such a long time to kill. She was even forced back by another female Servant with her magic eyes, and she has not been killed since.  The fierce general brother who found his opponent could only vent his anger on the king's powerful men along the way.  Just now, his Master told him that if he wanted to find the King of Knights, he should follow the location of the giant monster.

    It was an easy beacon to find. Lu Bu ran around the monster, and then he saw Saber's figure. He was so anxious and furious that he didn't even want to make a sound, so he just chopped off Saber's head, but it failed.  .

    "Hey, now is not the time for us to fight each other." Although it may be a useless effort, Saber still wanted to give it a try. She shouted to the third-generation cavalry, looking at the monster behind him who was watching and waiting for an opportunity to recover: "  That evil spirit, if we don＊t deal with it quickly, even our situation will become bad"

    "If you have a way to kill it, then it won't be a problem for me to confront that guy after I kill you." Lu Bu ignored Saber at all and raised his voice to interrupt her.

    "You" Saber gritted her teeth angrily.

    But Lu Bu had already glanced at Rider and Caster for a while, and now he was looking at her again., on alert, he had tightened his grip on the horse's belly and raised his weapon.

    However, the battlefield of heroic spirits will never be an ordinary situation. Just when Saber thought that Lu Bu was about to rush over like a sharp cone, the first thing she saw was that Lu Bu's chest suddenly rose, and a figure appeared on it.  Apical cone.

    And Lu Bu's shocked expression when he saw his chest.  (Actually, I admire the Marshal very much. For this man who dared to doubt the gods of that era, I think he was a brave man, at least very bold. I feel like I saw Copernicus and Galileo.  For a man who is extremely sad after the person he admires and loves dies, I think he is a man, a man who has a clear distinction between love and hate, and is loyal to love. So when I see the marshal in Zero, my feelings towards him are not anger or hatred, but  But sigh. Alas!!!)

    ;

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 130 I am a coward

    Before being pierced through the chest, Lu Bu had not noticed anything moving behind him. After a long red blade appeared on his chest, the shock that occurred at that moment probably not only caused his brain to think, but also his blood to freeze.

    When he turned around, the red blade was also pulled out from his chest.

    He felt a heat in his chest, and then a coldness spread to his limbs.  At the same time, what caught Wen Hou's eyes was a dark figure.

    People would mistake him for a member of the Assassins. He is completely covered in black. The only distinguishing mark is the weapon in his hand that is different from that of the Assassins.

    A golden short spear and a blood-red long spear.  What was just taken off his chest was the red spear.  Before that, Lu Bu had always thought that the red color of the weapon that pierced his chest was dyed with his own blood.

    It seems that the red liquid produced by the melting of the gun body is slowly dripping along the lines of the gun body.

    Diarmuid, the spear spirit of the three knights, the embodiment of beauty and loyalty.  It's just that his pale face now looks like a corpse that hasn't rotted for thousands of years, and his blood-stained golden pupils reflect the color of his guns. He stares at Lu Bu, but he looks like a dead man who can't see anything, which makes people doubt that he just  Did he get that shot?

    However, judging from the fact that Lu Bu's armor showed no signs of being broken, there was no other Noble Phantasm that could do it except the red rose that broke the demon.  That shot was indeed his doing.

    However, why did he do this? Moreover, even if the heroic spirit with the longest agility among the three knights approached Lu Bu so easily and shot him without any defense, it was not something he could do just by talking.  Arrived.  He doesn't have the ability to cut off breath.

    Diarmuid looked at Lu Bu, whose eyes were wider than his own horse, and said nothing.

    But this is also easy to explain, because when facing more than three enemies, even Lu Bu had to concentrate on facing them and neglected to prepare for the rear.  What's more, the thought of being eager to kill Saber made him a little anxious, completely ignoring that the enemy he had beaten half to death would appear from somewhere.

    The demon-breaking red rose broke through the beast-faced head-swallowing chain armor without any resistance, and directly pierced his chest. If it weren't for the thrust, it would have to be quick, otherwise it would be noticed.  It wasn't just shot through the chest, but Lu Bu was shot through the heart and left the scene.

    "Well" After his brain accepted the reality of his injury, a layer of red invaded Lu Fengxian's eyes, and he let go of his clenched teeth. The combination of pain and anger made this extremely arrogant guy stronger than ever.  He was angry at all times, and with a voice full of murderous intent, he let out a violent roar: "肘肛肚育良芒�!!!"

    There was no reason to be heard in that voice. Rather than describing it with voice, it was more like the roar of a mad monster.

    Regardless of the large movement, the wound on his chest spurted out like a fountain of blood. The Fangtian painted halberd in Lu Bu's hand had turned into a shadow, and it directly swept towards the black knight behind him who was about to fall to the ground.  The sprayed blood was just trapped in the armor and couldn't be seen.

    Diarmuid lowered his head, dodged the blow, bent his body when he landed, and then quickly retreated.

    Now Lu Bu is completely furious. When he goes berserk, he is even more of a berserker than a berserker. I'm afraid that even if he is asked to fight Saber now, that will only happen after he is destroyed.

    He was penetrated directly into a lung, but he showed no intention of weakening. Instead, he became even crazier. He was indeed a troublesome guy.  Diarmuid judged this, but his goal was achieved.

    He originally wanted to kill Saber, but the cavalry kept coming out to disrupt the situation, and even seriously injured himself. It took him a long time to recuperate before Diarmuid regained his strength.  If he attacks Saber again, I'm afraid this guy will still come out to disrupt the situation, so Diarmuid decided to deal with this troublesome guy first, and then fight with Saber with all his strength.

    Although that guy is powerful, he is only strong in terms of force. In other aspects, the unpreventable killing aspects, such as the Noble Phantasm, are completely blank.  Moreover, although the shot just now did not kill him, it always missed the Servant's spiritual core. Diarmuid did not believe that this guy's strength would not be damaged by this.  What's more, he was pissed off. If his head was full of passion, it would be much easier to deal with an opponent who loses his cool than a calm opponent.  And Diarmuid, who has four Noble Phantasms, can easily deal with this guy if he uses it well.

    This shot is a good start, and the rest of the battle will depend on yourself.  With this thought in mind, the black knight opened his arms, and his golden-red spears spread out like an eagle's wings, one on the left and one on the right.

    In terms of air combat, heroic spirits are basically blank.  Except for a few ridersOnly when soldiers have mounts that can soar into the sky can they reach the level of aerial combat, but their level cannot be complimented.

    For example, Iskandar, although his chariot can fly in the sky, it is essentially a chariot that crushes on land. It needs to encounter the enemy in the air before it can launch an attack. If it is being chased from behind, there are  He would be embarrassed if he attacked from a distance, and the facts showed this.  If it is Medusa, her mount is naturally extremely powerful. It is first-class in terms of speed and attack. However, the limitation of attack targets is bad. She must aim at a certain target, then rush over, and then try her best to  It can achieve powerful destructive power only by advancing in a straight line and accelerating. It is generally more useful when dealing with ground targets, because even if the enemy dodges, it will be affected by the shock wave generated by being hit, and then swallowed.

    But if the opponent is in the air, he can dodge up, down, left, right, and back. If he misses, he will fly away through the air. The lack of continuity is the disadvantage of this anti-city Noble Phantasm.

    Therefore, the combined equipment created by Berserker includes a Gatling cannon with a large-scale destruction range, a Barrett sniper cannon that can accurately position and strike accurately, and a tank main gun that is more powerful than both of them.  The necessary Sparrow, Sidewinder missiles, etc. for air combat allow him to have long and short-range attacks, and the attack range can be changed at any time as needed.  There is also an RJ-170 reconnaissance aircraft for support, which can detect any target that is not within sight.  In terms of power, in addition to the RJ-170 engine, it also has the F-22 fighter engine as a propeller.  Even the slightest melee combat equipment, whether it's a shield or a sword, is fully prepared.

    It is simply the god of death who dominates the sky!  !

    The only person who can compete with this god of death in the air is only one person.

    That is the original king from the beginning of the ages, the Hero King Gilgamesh.

    Possessing all the treasures in the world, he even possesses the prototype of the Heroic Spirit Noble Phantasm. Among them, the prototype of Vimana, which belongs to the Indian flying boat, is also there. It is a spaceship-like thing that can fly in the sky, and is equipped with the King of Heroes.  The King's Treasure, launched at 360 degrees, once forced the Berserker into a desperate situation ten years ago.

    Now, although Gilgamesh is no longer there, there is an impostor who has perfect copies of all his Noble Phantasms. Likewise, he has copied Gilgamesh's Golden Ark.

    ※Yoha!!§

    The excited sound like laughter is the cheers of the Avengers.

    ※What looked like a high-speed boat appeared in the sky at this moment. Its overall shape was a thin platform.  The sharp shape is reminiscent of a sharp blade, and some places on it glow green, indicating that its interior is filled with some unknown energy.  A pair of emerald green wings at the stern of the ship are both the main force of flight and the ailerons for changing direction, but their light and thin posture is like the wings of a butterfly.

    However, coupled with a noble riding seat in the middle of the ship, the concept of the entire spaceship completely changes. Anyone can understand that it is a sky throne that shows the majesty of the king and has incredible flying ability.

    The Avenger is now sitting on that noble throne. The Heavenly Throne that only the King of Heroes was originally qualified to ride on has been usurped by him for his own enjoyment.  At the same time, in order to show the difference between him and the King of Heroes, when he copied this flying artifact, he made certain improvements to it, but there was no change in performance, only the color changed.

    The fiery red color of maple covers the entire hull of the ship. Even the green color of the energy flow on the hull is not as eye-catching as it is reflected in yellow by the highlighted red.

    When breaking through the boundary of high speed and crossing the sky, the red afterimage passes through the human eyes for an instant, making people unable to help but wonder if it is a meteor passing through at a certain moment.

    Now AngraMainyu is sitting on the airship with his head held high and his eyes looking straight ahead.  When he was being chased down by the Berserker mecha in Iskandar, he felt that it was really difficult to deal with the complex and complex weapon of Berserker by relying on his body alone. In this case, it was better to rely on his own ability to deal with him.  alright.

    When Berserker missed two sniper shots, he projected this Vimana. In order to highlight his own characteristics, he decided to change this thing. The first thing he thought of at that time was the guy he had been pretending to be, the Heroic Spirit Guard.  The color of the palace, so he decided to only change the color of the airship and use this red as the main color.

    So, he got on the red airship and participated in the air battle that the Berserkers had always been unbeatable.

    Lancelot had no defense against this opponent who rushed into the air. The enemy who had never made any achievements suddenly had a high speed that was not inferior to him. When such an attack was launched, it was already too late when the Sky Knight discovered it.  Although the opponent does not have as many bullets and missiles as him,, and there is no sniper rifle, but there is no need to carry it, and there are endless treasures that can be thrown and used.

    At that moment, Black Archer rushed into a place not far from Lancelot with lightning speed. When the figure exuding strong resentment came into his eyes, all kinds of flashes of light also shot out as his palms were raised.  .  It is exactly the same as Gilgamesh's attack, but unlike his attack, even the King of Heroes cannot release more than three hundred Noble Phantasms at once.

    Faced with the large-scale attack suddenly released by the opponent, even the Knight of the Lake was unable to compete and could only avoid it. The machinery on his body started to operate reflexively, and the F-119 twin engines turned directly towards the enemy. Black and red flames were like  It was a monster roaring like it was spitting poison.

    From a state of almost zero to more than 10,000, the berserker felt that his internal organs had been crushed and his limbs had lost consciousness.  It even took him a while to adapt, control his body to turn, and change into a more ideal flying method. However, the attack from behind was still the tarsal maggot, not even one was left behind, and they were even very close.

    A rapier that stabs like a missile, a battle ax that increases its destructive power by accelerating rotation, a spear that is faster than anything else and has the strongest attack power, and a scimitar and a ring blade that draw sinuous attacks based on their own styles.  The trajectory bypasses the normal attack trajectory and becomes the best weapon for interception.  It turned into an attack formation like a turbulent torrential rain. They rushed over in various ways, vowing to smash this dark sky mecha into thousands of pieces.

    Being targeted by something like this is basically the same as catching up with a guided missile. Don't even think about dropping it before it hits it.

    Furthermore, under these attacks that exceeded the speed of sound, Lancelot, who had just converted to normal speed, had already seen the cold light of death appear next to him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Without the slightest thought, he just instinctively pulled up the fuselage. The black fuselage lifted up in a tilting attitude to avoid a scimitar that had just brushed against his leg - and almost hit the nose of the missile.  .

    But it＊s not over yet. After pulling up the fuselage, more attacks are still to come. In such a state, the size of the various Noble Phantasms cannot be clearly distinguished using the visual field, and there is no time.  They were like death's flying insects, constantly wrapping around him, trying to sting him.

    He continued to soar into the sky without slowing down, but there was no way to get rid of them by accelerating in a straight line. Noble phantoms kept attacking all around him. In order to avoid these attacks, Lancelot could only continue to  Keep dodging.  Just at that speed, a deflection will cause a distance deviation of tens or even hundreds of meters, but Lancelot is like the most sophisticated machine, using the smallest range of avoidance and angle for weapons attacking him.  Lean and dodge the incoming attacks one by one.  Although it cannot maintain a straight line of movement, it creates better opportunities to dodge subsequent attacks.

    From other directions, the dazzling army of weapons attacked him from all angles and directions. It looked like a cage-like attack method, trapping him in a circle surrounded by a large number of noble phantoms, and then even more  Indirect and continuous fierce attacks, but Lancelot can still be neither hasty nor slow, neither fast nor slow. He can easily dodge those attacks by just moving in the required direction.

    But no one understands what kind of ability is required to dodge in a continuous manner, let alone the precise control of the subtle direction of rotation.  Being able to operate a machine as if it were one's own limbs, and being ready to move in advance before the machine's warning comes to mind, is something that cannot be explained by a powerful sentence.  If he were on the ground and Lancelot didn't have those modern weapons, he might have used his bare hands to receive the magical skills of the Noble Phantasm.  But now that he is in the sky, with various armors all over his body hindering his flexibility, he can still change instantly. It must be said that this talent is suitable for the battlefield.

    But if you just dodge, you will eventually be shot down.

    It would be great if we had induced bombs at this time!  This was the only thought that Berserker had at the moment without falling into a deep state of madness. Faced with such a large number of attacks, the throwing-type induction attack was the most effective.

    Then, he saw a flash of light that appeared in front of him at an unknown moment, and realized that the black knight was being surrounded. The whole body made a creaking sound, and the figure of the thick mist began to change.

    You can＊t continue to dodge, otherwise you will become a turtle in a urn.

    He stretched his hands forward, the barrel of the gun forward, and the Vulcan cannons on his shoulders and waist were twisted to face upward and backward. The red lotus fire full of malice erupted, with a total of six murderous weapons that fired 1,200 rounds per minute.  Frame, now all used to deal with flying bullets of Noble Phantasms that exceed the speed of sound.

    This can be said to be using "high speed" to fight against "high speed".

    &nbsp; Ninety-nine percent of the bullets ejected from the Gatling gun were empty, because in the vast space, the number of Noble Phantasms is nothing at all, but Lancelot did not use these things to destroy him.  The D-level Noble Phantasm cannot destroy the A-level Noble Phantasm. He just wants to block the surrounding offensive with his own ammunition.  Only the Noble Phantasms that are close to Lancelot will be hit by the Vulcan Cannon.  These Noble Phantasms will not be destroyed, but will be knocked away or deviated from their original direction, and will no longer pose a threat to Lancelot.

    Seeing the silver rain colliding with the black flames, the six dark red light tracks looked very interesting. Avenger couldn't help but smile. A strange color flashed in his eyes, and then he knocked with his hand.  After tapping the handle of the seat, the stationary aircraft began to change. The butterfly-like wings at the back slightly opened. A strange light passed from the bow to the stern, and the one-man battleship began to move.

    Feeling the air that suddenly turned into a knife, Black Archer grinned in pain. It seemed that not everyone could sit in this seat. Seeing how majestic the King of Heroes was sitting, he didn't expect that when he was really in this position, except for  There are no second thoughts about suffering.

    The red body flew through the air. It didn't seem to have anything to do with aerodynamics or mass. It was originally at zero speed, but without any acceleration or boost, the speed suddenly reached Mach.  Counting, its sharp posture passing through the sky is like a warhead rushing through the heavy air. The direction of his pursuit is naturally the Black Knight, who is still breaking through the encirclement of the Noble Phantasm.

    By releasing the firepower of his whole body, he interferes with the incoming Noble Phantasms and bounces them away one by one, creating a wide gap to make himself flexible "Tch, I can't let you do that!" the black archer licked.  Licking her lips, if he turns her around, it will be her turn to be disadvantageous.

    That guy is the same type as King Arthur, a carnivorous beast, but that guy has fangs more deadly than a lion and a cruel character, so he must chase him all the way to death.  Looking at the lone black figure with dark red flames exploding around him, the black archer thought so.

    His Vimana quickly approached, and when he got even closer, the black archer raised his hand again. Without any magic chant, hundreds of A-level Noble Phantasms appeared in the air as a matter of course, like  It is the ornate decoration surrounding the red battleship.

    He shouted and waved his arms in a swinging motion. Behind him, countless light spots turned into light that enveloped everything.

    It was excluding the flying sword formation with a bullet one by one, but there was a even more stern sound behind him. You can understand it without thinking. It is the new attack that has been launched in the Avengers.

    Although that guy doesn＊t have any special skills, he has an advantage over anyone else in terms of the weight of his weapons. Now these flying weapons alone are enough for Berserker to take care of himself. What＊s the point of getting more in the future?

    Immediately, Lancelot stopped firing except for the two Vulcan cannons on his back, and pointed directly downwards, leaving room on his back.  At the same time, he also stopped the operation of the F-119 engine, and the engine flame slowly began to extinguish. He just relied on the high-speed momentum generated before to rush forward with inertia.

    Although this does not seem like a good idea, he is not doing this to tie his hands, but to rotate a new weapon on his back.

    The launch port originally faced the rear, but the tank turret had not been used since the war began. The nearly one-meter-long launch pipe was cut in half by the wheel of the King of Conqueror, but as the body was able to follow  Because the scabbard was repaired together with the holder's Noble Phantasm, it was slowly repaired together.  The muzzle is now rotated 180 degrees, facing forward.

    When the flying sword poured down from behind, the black archer saw its strange movement for a moment. However, no matter how much you move at this time, you will not be able to avoid the 360-degree attack.

    I saw the black mecha turning the main gun on its back to the front, aiming at the airspace in front of where the Noble Phantasm flew from time to time, as if it was aiming at something.  What is he trying to target?

    Boom!  !  With a bang, the black artillery fired.  The gun barrel, which was about as thick as an adult's arm, felt like it exploded at that moment. From a distance, it sounded like a building collapsing, but it was very short. It was much louder and duller than a normal artillery piece. It sounded like someone  A person's anger is magnified ten thousand times.  In the muffled sound like thunder, what is visually captured is the black and red flames erupting from the barrel, intertwined indiscriminately, and you can't tell what color they are. You will feel that it is not a cannon fire, but a cannon fire.  A huge "ball" ran out of the barrel.

    And when this "ball" appeared, it exploded.

    Although it is inThis empty area is empty, but as a flying unit, Lancelot has many Noble Phantasms flying around him, and he doesn't want to be broken into pieces every second.  At the moment of firing, a scimitar flew in front of Lancelot and flew toward his neck. However, when it turned to the center of the Berserker, it happened to catch up with Lancelot's cannon ejected from the chamber.  At that time, we bumped into each other.

    As a result, Lancelot＊s D-class anti-city Noble Phantasm＊s powerful cannonball exploded less than one meter in front of him. Before that, there seemed to be a ray of light that appeared first, but because it was too fast, people thought it was an illusion.  An obvious circle of air pressure was emitted from the center of the explosion, instantly engulfing the very close Berserker, along with hundreds of surrounding Noble Phantasms.

    The black archer raised his eyebrows.

    He did not expect that such a situation would arise. He was injured by his own weapon. Although it would not be fatal, after destroying the weapon or propeller, how could he dodge the new Noble Phantasm that was now flying towards the explosive light group.

    Looking at the thick fog and fire, Black Archer's secondary projection of the Noble Phantasm was passing through it like a missile. With the mood of watching a big transformation into a living person, Black Archer waited to see what kind of posture Lancelot would take.

    Knives and swords, halberds and spears kept piercing into the thick fog, but none of them stayed in the smoke. Instead, they all rushed out from under the explosion range that gradually turned into smoke, as if it was just a thick fog.  Fog, nothing in between.

    The pupils of the black archer suddenly shrank - he saw an object coming out of the thick fog, but its shape and color were different from the colorful treasure phantom he released.

    That＊s the black berserker.

    At this moment, he was at a position further down the track when he suddenly rushed out of the thick smoke. The weapons and equipment all over his body made him look like some kind of weird scrap metal, but the Avenger emerged from that red streak.  Wrath understood his true identity and quickly began to hide.  The guy was now flying backwards facing the sky, rushing directly under Vimana at the speed of sound.  At the same time, he raised his hands, and the Vulcan cannon on his back was facing the sky. So, facing the red machine shadow directly above, the dark mecha pulled the trigger without hesitation.

    Even the Avengers quickly lifted up the fiery red body and rushed high into the sky.  However, this was only after the other party started taking action.

    After Lancelot rushed out of the scope of the explosion, he didn't even look where the fake archers were. He immediately rushed to the sky, and then adjusted his position towards the red battleship that had begun to rise. At the same time, Gatling had his back and hands  The gun started spinning.

    After being surrounded by several lines of fire, the Avenger felt like a ridiculous flower.

    Are you being induced? Sure enough, that guy!  !  The Avenger smiled sinisterly, a little surprised that a guy like this who should have very little intelligence left could still think.

    In fact, before Black Archer even got close to him, Lancelot should have already set up his net.

    At first, when he was wrapped in the Noble Phantasm, he pretended to be helpless, and then stopped the engine the moment he got close. Then he used the impact of the artillery to force himself to stop, and instead of turning, he stopped.  He turned his body upside down, turned his engine with his back to the ground, and rushed out of the exploding fireworks. None of the second wave of attacks from his Noble Phantasm actually touched him. At that time, he had already reached the edge of the explosion. His Noble Phantasm  All hit empty.

    Then the guy rushed out of the thick fog, ran directly underneath him, and attacked himself from a disadvantageous position that he couldn't see. After that, he poured out ammunition crazily, revealing a murderous aura that was so crazy that the black bow  The soldiers saw the line of fire surrounding them as lotus flowers under the Buddha's throne in the west sky.

    Seeing that he was being treated by the black archers the same way he was treated by Iskandar, the fake archers could only twist the flat and narrow fuselage. Even if they turned sharply and walked in a zigzag, they could not get rid of him.  The black and red flames of resentment passed through him, but judging from the heat wave he felt, he probably wouldn't be able to sustain it for long.  He couldn't help but show a bitter look on his face: "Tsk, have you been bitten by that rabid dog? Damn it, if this continues, you will be shot down That's weird!!!"

    At the end of the sentence, Black Archer suddenly laughed, as if his expression just now was deceiving, his eyes flashed with a shrewd and calculating look: "If I can't even see through this, how could I dare?  Take a step forward.§

    Showing weakness to lure the enemy has always worked, just like a wild beast deliberately leading prey that is stronger than itself into a trap.  This is what the Black Knight did, but he suddenly saw two golden rays of light rising from the tail of the red body of the Avengers that was rising in a chaotic spiral above him.

    Attack?  The black knight, who had to reflexively dodge in an instant, tried his best to avoid it.It took him all the strength to stop this action, because Lancelot's remaining rationality judged that the guy was not attacking, that kind of brilliance

    Although he could no longer tell the difference between direct light, reflected light, and some kind of special particles emitting light. The light emitted by the particles was concentrated together to form a light, but he judged that it was some kind of unusual light.  An aggressive light.

    ※肘肘肘肘肘肘肘肘肘§

    A sudden sound came into his ears, making the Berserker stunned.

    This kind of sound is easy to understand, even Berserker can distinguish it.  It is similar to the chirping of insects, but it is clearer, longer, and purer than the chirping of insects

    At this moment, the red eyes behind the black armor opened wide - the red machine shadow that had been not far above him suddenly disappeared?  !  !  !

    At the same time, he also understood the meaning of this sound.

    He hurriedly turned to the direction of the incident, and what he saw was a colorful light, and a mocking voice that accompanied the colorful light: "If you are not completely sure, that fool will get close to you. I am a coward."  !!§ (I＊ve always wanted to write about a white demon fighting a red comet, but I never had the chance. Although I want to write about it now, there＊s no white demon. Forget it, let＊s make do with a black demon. Finally, it＊s a big battle.  A handful of red comets. Having said that, I wonder what Gundam works will be released after Unicorn?)

    ;

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 131 Dual-core Engine and Laser Cannon

    The difference between beasts and humans is that humans can think, but beasts cannot learn to learn from every experience.

    Berserkers are Servants who have become mad in exchange for strong abilities, but at the cost of losing their minds. Therefore, in the eyes of ordinary people, they are synonymous with beasts, but they ignore that beasts actually have minds, and they have always had very keen intuition.  Iskandar is the most obvious victim among them. His opponent Lancelot, as a berserker, barely retains consciousness after the berserk level C.  So Lancelot has always been able to think simply. With the cruelty and cunning of a beast, he created ambushes or traps again and again.

    Iskandar was miserable several times, but he survived because of his tyrannical strength.  But so did Lancelot, who repeated his old tricks. He couldn't cry wolf three times, and there was a limit to pretending to be gentle, not to mention facing the most bizarre avenger in the world.  That guy's appearance was Oscar-level. When he made a funny look, he had already planned the trick. Before projecting the second wave of swords, he quietly transformed Vimana and waited for the mad dog to come to the door automatically.

    Now, Vimana's body was almost completely different from before. After suddenly disappearing from Berserker's sight, it appeared on the side of his body. At the same time, at an unpredictable speed, it faced the Berserker mecha that was still standing sideways.  Rushed over.

    A colorful flash of light suddenly invaded from the side of the Sky Knight, and Lancelot glanced sideways at the light.  There was a strange sound coming into the ears, which made people feel a pure feeling. However, no one could tell what it was like. To describe it, it was just the sound of electromagnetic phenomena that continued.  Feel.

    After hearing this sound, Lancelot realized that the red machine shadow that had been in front of him had disappeared, leaving behind an afterimage that was as thin as mist.  Even if it is a beast, at this time, it will intuitively understand that the other party has come around to its side.

    There was no time to turn around. Lancelot could only turn his left hand hard to face the side with the shield, and then turned his body around. As his vision turned, he saw that a red image had arrived.  In front of him, it was Vimana who had been transformed into red by the projection.

    But the difference is that the bow of this guy is now releasing a colorful laser.

    That laser is not a bombardment being released, but a fixed beam of some kind, about six or seven meters long, with different colors emitting from it, looking like a colorful beam of light.

    But now Lancelot has no time to observe carefully, because he understands that the thing is the sharp corner of the collision.  Unable to dodge, he could only hold his shield in front, hoping to block the oncoming assault ship.

    The moment the shield was set up, the black robot beast was knocked away by an impact.

    That＊s right, it was already flying, and now it＊s flying again.

    The red fighter plane fiercely collided with the black body. The impact texture that was completely different from Iskandar's attack was transmitted to every part of the body wrapped in black armor. As Lancelot expected, that guy's nose was right.  At the position, the shining thing was a sharp angle for impact.

    At the moment, the unknown colorful sharp corners rushed straight into the blackened shield.

    Lancelot's chest was churning like a storm. The painful torture made the crazy knight's mind blur. His clenched teeth couldn't help but loosen. Suddenly, the red color once again washed the inside of the armor, even all over his body.  The steel supports also began to scream.

    Lancelot, who had previously forced the steering with cannonball impact, was at a high speed measured in Mach. Under such circumstances, it was a miracle that his steering was successful.  However, miracles come at a price.

    Under that kind of momentum, how much effort is required to forcefully turn, and how much physical tearing is required, what kind of perseverance is required, and what kind of pain is endured, I won＊t say it. If you are interested, you can try it  - if you weren't already torn apart by then.

    "From the perspective of others, Lancelot was knocked away by the red sky ship and torn apart.

    The overall flat and sharp streamlined shape makes almost no sound except for the pure sound due to the small air cross-section when passing through the air.  The colorful light beam on the bow of the ship directly hit the middle of the berserker's body. Just like an ancient assault ship, the black archers rammed straight into it without any concern that it might damage the ship.

    The suicide ship hit the black beast's body like a suicide ship. It probably aimed too accurately, so it hit the middle of his body, and the light beam on the bow of the ship directly hit the cross star on the shield.  〞〞It's natural to aim accurately. Who said there was a crosshair painted on the shield?

    Being infiltrated by the berserk warrior＊s blackening ability, he did not lose himself at the same time??An A-level Noble Phantasm with original defensive power, except for powerful Noble Phantasms such as King's Treasure and Spear of Death, this shield can completely defend against any offensive attack below A-level Noble Phantasm.  When the Black Knight built the sky equipment, he transferred this precious phantom up so that he could achieve effective defense during close combat in the air or when there was an unavoidable attack.  Like now.

    The moment of contact, the impact arrived.  The impact force generated by Vimana at Mach speed was transmitted from the shield to the Black Knight himself. He couldn't help but fall backwards. At the same time, his body could not remain stable. While the balance of the propeller was disturbed, his body became crooked.

    This twist saved his life.  Because when the sharp corner of Vimana came into contact with the shield, it directly opened the shield.

    The powerful Noble Phantasm that was supposed to be an A-level weapon was still unable to resist the abnormal color. After contact, when the front end of the light beam hit the center of the cross star of the shield, even though it blocked the colored light thorn, it only lasted for a short moment.  , then the shield dissolved and it was penetrated straight through the center, like a candle piercing a cake.

    Originally there was the black knight's body behind him, but due to the huge force of the impact, he was fluttering. After his body tilted, the thrust that maintained its original trajectory grazed his body, allowing him to narrowly avoid the attack.  The colorful horn of destruction must be said to be his luck.

    ※Looking at the shield in front of him being cut in half by the overturned beam of light, even the end of the Gatling gun had a corner cut off. If it were deflected any further, the gun would be scrapped.  Lancelot felt the feeling of "something" brushing against his armpit. Although this feeling was unfamiliar, the experience of the leader of the Knights of the Round Table was that one side of his body was directly turned into charcoal.

    Without the slightest hesitation, not even surprise, the crazy knight twisted again, but this time it was an action under his own consciousness.  By the way, Berserker has changed the song again.  Now he sings: Carry on my way wardson (Follow me, wayward child), which is both the title of the song and the first line of the lyrics.

    When the arm-thick beam of light was about to pierce the troublesome steel wings, the black archer's vision suddenly went blank, and the dark knight who was there just now disappeared.

    Knowing that the enemy was dodging away, he caught a dark figure flashing past him at high speed from his left side. Black Archer sighed with some disappointment: "Did the assault fail?"

    Then he laughed again: being fast is also his own speed.

    But I didn＊t expect him to get out of the way.  The black archer glanced back and felt that he was still too excited and had not grasped the opportunity.

    After dodging the blow that tore off important wings, Lancelot's eyes flashed across the afterimage of the enemy and something.  After getting at least some information, he didn't even pause, and didn't even have time to discard the damaged shield. He accelerated desperately and tried his best to get out of the area.

    quick!  It's so fast!  !  Lancelot was very aware of the speed and maneuverability of Vimana, but with that blow just now, the speed of the red Vimana was more than twice as fast as it should have been. It still accelerated suddenly. The maximum speed must be higher than  That's quick.  And, at the head of the fuselage, that light

    The Berserker was flying rapidly. Although his side was burned and so painful that he could not fly normally, what was even more uncomfortable was that his brain was about to explode because his simple thinking could not understand why.

    When the red airship flashed past him just now, he vaguely saw that there seemed to be two light sources at the rear of Vimana. What he clearly saw was that from those two light sources between yellow and green, there were  Something emanates.

    But it＊s not a tail flame, but something like light.  Unlike the colored light released by the beam gun on the bow, the light source on the stern of the ship releases a large number of light spots.

    In that tenth of a second, Lancelot clearly saw a large number of light spots, and suddenly thought they were fireflies.  But fireflies cannot be that bright during the day, nor can they be released from a flying Noble Phantasm.  Berserker looked sideways at his shoulder, and a few of the fireflies that had just dispersed fell on his side. Under the blood in the helmet, they looked pale white, and they quickly disappeared.

    Those were released by those two unknown light sources. Vimana's speed is faster, that's why.  However, the original Vimana does not have such a thing.

    If Lancelot had not lost his mind, he would probably have understood that the light spots were some kind of unnecessary waste produced when an object accelerated to a certain extent, that is, the residue discharged after the process was completed.  This shows that the black archers followed Lancelot's method and installed additional systems on their own flying tools to enhance their capabilities.

    And, even if it is his reasonEven with a sound mind, there are things that you don＊t understand.  For example, those two light sources are not actually injectors, but generators.  Such rapid propulsion does not use fuel, but a certain kind of physical energy to create a special position, which neutralizes gravity to generate power to drive the battleship.

    And no matter what it is, energy will be generated when its atoms move beyond a certain speed, as is the case with the two light sources.  Multiple Noble Phantasms can produce some incredible abilities due to the different ways of using them, or the special conditions created when they are combined. Although I don't know how the black archer does it, he is obviously using that kind of magic.  Energy acts as the propulsive force of Vimana.

    On the other hand, Lancelot's humanoid combination mecha was damaged due to the injuries caused by the forceful steering and tearing, as well as the impact injuries and burns caused by being hit by a certain colored thorn, and he could no longer maintain a normal flying posture.  .

    The speed calculated by He He before could no longer be reached, so a red afterimage that swayed like a sway jumped up from behind him.

    The pure sound released by the luminous engine is now more useful than the siren of the Kandahar monster. Just hearing that sound, Lancelot knew the location of the enemy behind him.

    As if the call was becoming clearer and clearer when a person was about to die, the black knight turned his head and glanced behind him, and saw an ominous red afterimage, slowly approaching at a slightly faster speed than himself.

    ※There＊ll be peace when you are redone. (Peace is here when you stop).§

    That guy looked like a spaceship, and when he turned the rudder, he was like a ship. He and the berserkers staggered each other. After rushing away, the black archers held down the hull of the ship. Vimana, who had been transformed by him, turned around without slowing down.  Come on, turn around and rush forward with incredible speed and flexibility, drawing a perfect U-shaped orbit. The golden and green particles lay out a beautiful orbit, which looks like a special rainbow.  If you switch to driving, this is a cool trick: drifting.

    The man sitting on the red spaceship was smiling and moving his right hand, obviously deliberately making it look like he was doing it.  What this action represents is that countless neon lights appear from around him. The astonishing replica of the original Noble Phantasm that is still dazzling in the desert with such strong light is now turning into a terrifying colorful rain.  , flying one by one towards the Berserker＊s back.  Then he snorted, and Vimana, who was still moving at a "slow speed", roared violently. The pure sound intensified, and the end of the invisible spaceship was now slowly emerging from two enlarging golden circles.

    ※Layyourwearyheadtorest (give your tired heart a rest).§

    The firepower ejected from the already very fast spacecraft is naturally even faster. Lancelot now understands the feeling of Iskandar being chased by him.  It is simply unimaginable how fast the twice-accelerated bullets are. That is not the firepower that should be faced at all. When facing this kind of enemy, you should use all available means to get rid of it as soon as possible.  But now Lancelot is being chased by such an enemy, and the opponent is not using bullets, but an original Noble Phantasm that is ten times more powerful than missiles.

    Lancelot dragged his sluggish body and barely evaded the attack coming from behind. He had to be very careful to avoid any of the Noble Phantasms, otherwise it would explode as soon as he touched it. Even if he didn't die on the spot, the rest of the Noble Phantasms would also be destroyed.  It will turn him into ashes.  He did not use the Gatling cannon again, because now for the damaged Berserker, the recoil of any weapon would cause fatal slowness.

    The deflected body cannot move too much or too little. It can only be just right to avoid one Noble Phantasm without hitting another Noble Phantasm.  But now Lancelot can't do this. On the one hand, he is not in good health, and the speed of the Noble Phantasm behind him is also incomparably faster. He can only dodge as much as possible.  The barely sluggish movements made people think he was about to be shot every time, but no sparks always rose, so it was confirmed that he had not been hit.  In the torrent of this Noble Phantasm, he was like an eagle surrounded by a group of vultures.

    Enduring the feeling of having the top of his head cut off, the dark God of Death is now swaying this way and that as if it is forced into a corner.  Such movements are so painfully slow.

    On the contrary, another aerial combat force, the red Huizhou of the black archers, now rushed into the death barrage released by itself without fear of death.  Even though it is his own Noble Phantasm, he does not have the commanding ability of an ordinary heroic spirit, and the sword does not have a friend-or-foe recognition system.

    Originally, after he released the sword rain, he accelerated again and caught up with the end of this wave of death weapons. It was as if he was deliberately sending his own death.  But he was not completely unsure, because the dexterity of this Vimana was really indescribable. It was like a companion of those swords, guns, axes and axes, easily walking among them without fear of being hit by any weapon.Injured by accident.  For a Noble Phantasm that needs to constantly change its flight angle due to Berserker's avoidance, even Lancelot's modern machinery cannot calculate its next course, but the red sky battleship can do it, even very skillfully.  status.

    The posture between the sky and the earth, flying like a vulture in the shadow of steel, is completely different from the clumsy look of the black berserker, passing through the faint afterimage left behind, with a lingering feeling.  color.  It looks like a red meteor that no one can touch, no, it should be said to be a red comet.

    Facing the incoming red evil star, the black knight had no other choice but to turn the two Vulcan cannons on its back and fire violently at the black archer's body.  In response, the latter's Vimana accelerated again and shuttled through the fish school of the Noble Phantasm at twice the speed while dodging the black and red lines of fire.

    But this is not the maximum combat speed of this red Vimana.  Easily dodging the two lines of fire, Black Archer shook his head with a bit of laughter.  Assault weapons that have been used since the beginning of development, even accurate shooting requires visual inspection after the bullet is fired and then corrected. Let alone dealing with it, the Avengers are tired of just looking at it.

    The red warship passed through the rain of death like lightning, and came straight to the back and top of the black mecha. The condescending posture was obviously to use the advantage to brutally strike the already tattered enemy.  Now if a few more swords were used from this angle, it would be equivalent to punching a drunkard hard on the waist.

    Feeling this threat, the Black Knight hurriedly turned around and somersaulted upwards, trying to get out of the Avengers' sight. However, the damaged body refused to obey. Its shifting posture was a little distorted, and the high-speed and graceful body seemed to be trying to escape.  A black whirlwind that swallows people up.

    Squinting his eyes slightly, Black Archer sensed a sense of danger in the black mist. He saw a strange red color in the black roulette wheel as if by an illusion?

    Similarly, it passed through the waist at an indescribable speed. With the help of the rotating posture, the black knight's movements could not even be seen as an afterimage. Instead, he saw a ray of red light protruding from its blurred arm, facing the person.  The huge red dragon with its fangs and claws on top of his head stabbed him.

    That is the sword equipped on his waist. It is a weapon used in close combat. It is the prototype of the Nibelungen Sword of Destruction. If it is used by a normal black Berserker, it is probably a very suitable magic weapon.  But now the berserker, who is more ferocious than the devil, takes out this sword in a gesture that can only remind people of the fangs of a monster.

    However, with a smile that he had already noticed, the black Archer pulled up the fuselage in time, and the red Western sword just cut through the air under the warship.  Lancelot raised his head high, and the six-barreled machine gun on his shoulder rose with his sight, firing fiercely at the urgently rising hull.

    But the bullet also sliced ??through the air, and there was nothing above his head.  The moment it was pulled up, the counterfeit had already driven the unknown engine at the rear and shot straight into the sky, leaving only two parallel apertures of the same color as the light particles in the Berserker's field of vision.

    The Avenger turned his head and looked at Lancelot behind him, and couldn't help but sneer.  Use the airborne Balkan cannon for long-distance attacks, and use sword strikes for close combat. It is a simple and easy-to-understand mode. Even if the user is equipped with a powerful weapon, as long as he has unsurpassed output and propulsion, plus the comparison  The opponent has more sufficient ammunition reserves.  As long as he didn't keep too far away from him to let him use the sniper rifle, the black archer was confident that he had no flaws.

    But the only thing that made him care a little was the missiles that looked like stacked sausages on that guy's legs. That guy had been stingy with weapons like that since the beginning of the war. The first thing that was consumed in air combat was the missiles, but that guy  He had only used two of them, so what did he do with the rest?  Dodging with such thoughts, Avenger smiled and said to himself: "Let me see, how long will it take for you to use all your abilities?"

    Several colorful rays of light burst out from the red camera, completing the process of projection and launch almost at the same time. A total of thirteen Caladbolgs streaked through the air like missiles, and their spiral advancement was easier to clear than anything else.  The resistance of the air made a sound like an arrow and surrounded Lancelot's body in a semicircle.

    He had anticipated the counterattack after hitting the air, but the time to respond was insufficient, and he couldn't even dodge.

    He reluctantly turned sideways and opened the first spiral sword with lightning. At the same time, he stepped back and avoided the one coming from above. His red eyes were illuminated white by the electric light emitted from the passed through treasure phantom. The third one after that  The handle was struck directly from the front.  Lancelot's body that he wanted to avoid felt a sharp pain from the wound, but he still maintained his swift movements and got out of the way.

    It＊s just, not completelyThe price of the explosion was that the electric light emitted from the Noble Phantasm was attracted by the armor on his body and turned into a bee that found the flower A powerful current suddenly rushed into the heart of the Dark Knight, completely defenseless.  He lost consciousness at this moment, and was awakened by the pain at the same time.  But the fourth Noble Phantasm had already rushed to his side. The originally rotating blade was turned into a sharp straight blade by the electric current, and it passed through Lancelot's chest as if grazing.

    Feeling as if his chest muscles had been cut open, Lancelot's barely moving body froze, and the next three Noble Phantasms passed through his body one by one.

    Either from above or from the side, the four Noble Phantasms were like sharks eating killer whales, attacking Berserker's body non-stop. The remaining swords were rushed away because Lancelot was attacked, so  No hits.  After being pecked hard five times, the scarred sky monster moved forward as if it was falling, dragging its tattered body.

    But it doesn't matter. What Black Archer has to do is to surround Lancelot with his own Noble Phantasm, surround him bit by bit to the limit, and then use this Vimana and the colorful light blade on the bow to kill him in one breath.  Through his heart.  If he was smart, he would use those missiles to compete with his Noble Phantasm now in exchange for a chance to escape, so that Black Archer wouldn't have to worry about unnecessary problems.

    At this moment, he saw strange changes in the body in front of him.  Lancelot, who had been flying in a parallel attitude, is now opening his body. The F-119 engine behind him is not moving, and it is still parallel to the sky and the earth. However, his whole body begins to move and slowly switches to an upright position.  His posture is like head to the sky and feet to the ground.  Viewed from the side, there is an "H" in the air, but the vertical one on the right is missing.

    "What the hell?" Black Archer raised his eyebrows, listening to the song "Don'tyoucrynomore" coming from the wind.  From his angle, he couldn't see the front, but he could also see that Lancelot now had his arms open, especially the wide body of the RJ-170 reconnaissance plane on his back, which was now the most effective resistance-creating tool.

    Everyone knows that whether it is sea, land or air, if you want to go fast, you need to reduce the resistance. If you want to create that result, you need to reduce your own resistance area.  Just toss an object gently and see whether the sharp-edged flat one flies faster and farther, or the round square one.

    Now Lancelot is flying in this posture. It's not that it's impossible, but the flying speed has been greatly reduced. The guy's current speed is probably not as fast as a propeller plane. Let alone running away, even the Noble Phantasms around him are attacking him.  The attack will be more difficult Before he could finish speaking, a sharp spear had already passed over Lancelot's shoulder, directly taking away a corner of his Gatling gun Bang, it wasn't this time  The explosion of the Noble Phantasm was caused by the machine gun's bullet chain being grazed. After the gun blade flew away, a small explosion was triggered. Lancelot's standing posture "staggered".  It was the helplessness of not being able to move more than to be bombed.

    Look!  The black archer thought to himself, there was damage.  Even the Vulcan cannon on the top of his back can fight against him, but for him who will catch up soon, it can't even stop him.

    After stumbling for a moment, a Noble Phantasm came towards him from the direction that he shouldn't have gone in. Lancelot couldn't dodge it, so he could only raise his hand and slash it with his sword.

    The shock wave of the explosion was transmitted from the sword, shaking the knight's body. At the same time, a three-pointed dart-shaped Noble Phantasm behind him sliced ??across Berserker's back.  It is also the part of the tank head that is the combined Noble Phantasm owned by Lancelot.  With no way to hide again, the Noble Phantasm cut through Lancelot's steel body like it cut through Lancelot's back.

    The harsh sound of steel being cut makes people feel like their teeth are cracking. When the Noble Phantasm cuts through the blackened steel, the sparks splashed out look more dazzling than blood and more bloody than blood.  The Knight of the Lake's body stiffened briefly, and it looked as if someone had really cut his back open.  Even the exposed rifling and the base of the turret looked like internal organs, black with red.

    The ring-edged Noble Phantasm the size of a human head exploded after leaving Lancelot's iron body. The burning halo reflected and impacted him.  Even the song that had been singing so loudly that it seemed as if it could not buy a disc was jammed because the turret was attacked.

    "Once Iaboveand" Originally this was played from an MP3 left behind by a sergeant in the tank, but it was just because Lancelot took it out and connected it to the tank and the airplane.  It was just released. Now that the tank was hit, the small part was probably damaged. It sang a few lines intermittently, and then fell silent. Originally, the song was just started.

    However, even so, the Shadow Mecha stumbled and flew like it was about to fall, but it still had no intention of changing its flying posture, and still used thatFlying like a target.

    Seeing this appearance, Black Archer naturally understood that the guy must be thinking of some damaging move, and did not dare to be careless. He hurriedly swung the ship and made a new projection at the same time.

    As expected, the guy now adjusted the machinery on his body again. The F-119 engine, which was originally facing vertically backward, is now at an angle parallel to the body. In other words, the jet nozzle is now facing downwards.

    The Black Knight's Vulcan Cannon on one shoulder and both hands fired upwards, completely erasing anything that blocked his rise. He lifted himself up violently, regardless of the pain of crushing his skull and spine again coming from his body that had not yet recovered.

    However, such elevation stopped his progress on the plane, and at the same time, the resistance generated by the ever-expanding strong body and the reconnaissance fuselage on the back also pushed him hard.  The red fighter plane, which was still moving forward on the plane, was passing below him at this moment.

    Behind the armor filled with resentment, the blood-stained eyes opened extremely wide. After many rapid turns under gravity, the severe pain finally became less painful.  If it were Schwarzenegger's lungs, they would have exploded ten times due to the force, and even the heroic spirit would have suffered organ damage.  The berserker, who was suffering from severe internal bleeding and his body was in a mess, felt like all the blood in his body had been drained out. However, it was precisely because of this void that he could focus all his attention on the approaching enemy.

    The enemy is about to approach, the enemy is approaching, the enemy is starting to make contact

    After spraying for half a second, the Berserker's thrusters immediately shut down, because too high a height would reduce his hit rate.  He lowered his upper body as much as possible and made a bowing movement, in order to allow the damaged Vulcan cannon on his shoulder to fire.  After the silhouette of Hui Zhou jumped into his field of vision, the mad knight released a roar all over his body. The six-barreled firepower on his hands and waist was aimed downwards, roaring together with his mouth.

    This is a tactic used in aerial combat, because if the enemy's and our fighter jets are very close to each other, then the aircraft moving at high speed will change the position of the front and rear at any time. You may surpass others in an instant. At that time  It's your time to die, because you can't hit the enemy behind you, and he will kill you with a direct shot.

    In order to be able to run behind the enemy aircraft or fire in a specific blind spot, the pilot will use movements such as turning and somersaults to get behind the enemy, fire, and be safe at the same time.  But the more powerful a driver is, the more he can "bite" the opponent and prevent him from killing him in this unusual way.  At the same time, they themselves are able to make special moves to go around the opponent's blind spot and launch attacks, becoming a secret killer move that is unknown to everyone.

    Berserker uses this kind of combat method, butbut it requires the use of flaps and rudders, speed, air pressure, and a series of other things to achieve the action, and their driving  Players do not have to directly bear the responsibility of fighting gravity with their weapons.

    But Lancelot insisted on using brute force to do this, using his gun to resist the unknown gravity, and at the same time tearing the body forcefully, passing through the air without slowing down, and suddenly tearing apart the gun.  Ascending, the price of shattering the internal organs is exchanged for a perfect attack angle.

    Although it is only a short moment, for a Vulcan cannon that fires 1,200 rounds per minute, that moment is actually enough to crush several targets.

    At that moment, because of Lancelot's precise aim and precise attack time, all his energy was focused on the target, and he was no longer crazy about killing.  At this moment, he briefly returned to normal, but this short period seemed to him to be very long.  He clearly saw that the bullets he fired turned into long particles of light. Under his blood-stained eyes, the bullets looked like burning red iron with black impurities that needed to be removed.  Because of the jitter at the moment of firing, it was ejected from a crooked angle, and then slowly returned to normal attack error.

    The Vulcan cannon on his shoulder could no longer catch up with the attack, but the power of the four Vulcan cannons in unison should not be underestimated. Lancelot clearly saw the bullets he released, and slowly came to Wei.  Next to Mona.  The first few shots missed, but the subsequent ones began to tear apart the giant red body.

    At this time, Lancelot discovered that when a bullet hits a fast-moving object, its destructive power is not on the penetration, but on the "saw".  Because Vimana's speed was so fast, even the supersonic bullet didn't have time to make a hole in its body, and its body had already been scratched with a thirty centimeter scratch by the bullet.  For Red Huizhou, the bullet is a semi-stationary existence.

    Vimana＊s body was spinning, and four powerful fire lines created a wavy pattern on it, covering half of its body, and the black soldering iron polluted it.?Red Huizhou.  Even the perfectly copied original Noble Phantasm is like a struggling fish succumbing to the lustful power of the dark Noble Phantasm. The red light and shadow that burst out again are full of evil splendor compared to the fuselagehuh?  There was a glimmer of gold in it.  Watching the red spaceship passing by in front of his eyes, bullets raking across its body, and unable to keep up again, Lancelot's eyes discovered that there was no sign of the impostor on Vimana;  The bullets only destroyed irrelevant areas.

    Only then did he see clearly that Vimana was now pointing the belly of his boat towards him.

    I have to say that Black Archer is really a good guy at saving lives.

    As early as when Lancelot made that resistance braking method, Black Archer sensed something was wrong. He could vividly remember the way that guy could forcibly change the trajectory of his body. At that time, he thought that the guy would probably come back.  These three axes, but it is too late to escape, will only expose greater flaws.  So he decided to speed up and charge hard, and at the same time, he projected the armor of the King of Heroes for self-defense. The golden light Lancelot saw was the reflection of the armor.  But when Vimana turned over, he was already out of his line of fire.

    Holding his head, Vimana's twin tails released two huge circles of light, making a huge roar. He rotated his body with Vimana, placing himself on the opposite side, and at the same time prayed that there were no dummy bullets in the guy's bullets.  Something like that, speed up and rush forward.

    As expected, that guy＊s method is just like this, and he hasn＊t even changed.

    After turning over again to confirm that there was no danger of attack, the impostor let go of the hand holding his head, because that was the only place not protected by armor.  Taking a deep breath, he saw that his magnificent battleship had now been punched with more than twenty holes, connected with the scorched tracks, as if it had been stamped with many huge exclamation marks!  !  !

    In his eyes, this is not a Huizhou, it is just a broken ship that has just returned from a defeat.  The black archer gritted his teeth. Although he had already understood the enemy's thoughts, he could adapt quickly under such circumstances. He used the bottom of the boat as a shield and avoided the attack unscathed. His insight and reaction were combined into a perfect combination.  Action skills.  But he was still angry.  He looked back hard at the guy who had beaten his beloved machine into this state.  First, he almost suddenly used his Noble Phantasm to kill him together with the summoned heroic spirits, and he was the first to betray him. At the same time, he destroyed so many weapons he had collected, and used them against him on his own body. Now, he  This is the trick.

    ※If that guy was not a single-minded servant like Berserker, but someone else, he would have come up with all kinds of harmful tricks to deal with him long ago, unlike now where he can escape.  Moreover, that guy ruined his good deeds time and time again, how could he let him go so easily!  !  !

    At this moment, Lancelot wanted to pursue the opponent when he was about to leave his shooting range, but the severe pain in his body and the strange sound of steel that made a strange sound when he moved showed that both his body and his equipment had reached their limit.  The dark resentment that originally filled his body was now half the black smoke from the damaged machine.

    So Berserker gave up the pursuit. At the same time, looking at the opponent's retreating silhouette, he finally saw clearly what was at the rear of the battleship.  Although it is spinning rapidly, as fast as a propeller, the peculiarity of its shape makes it easy to recognize the rotation.

    Those are two Indras!  !

    Ah, yes, that＊s right, it＊s the Noble Phantasm held by King Maharaja, known as the Thunder God＊s Arrow, a terrifying monster passed down in myths and legends.

    But now two of them are projected, and they are installed on the tail of the battleship by fake archers.

    Because it has the shape of a cone, even if it rotates, and no matter how fast it rotates, it will still be a cone and will not change, so Lancelot can recognize it.  But those two Indras now have no use as classic gloves in the hands of King Ming, nor do they have the power of thunder that can destroy a city with one strike.  Judging from the mechanical high-speed rotation and the countless firefly-like light spots falling from above, the two Indras looked like they had turned into completely different things.

    After a few seconds of calm, he switched to the berserk mode again and flew the berserk warrior. He could no longer understand that it was a Noble Phantasm that had been converted into an engine.  What's more, I don't understand that it is a high-speed performance that can only be achieved after a certain magnetic levitation phenomenon is established.  Those light particles are accelerated to the limit by the electromagnetic phenomena carried out by the informal system, and the undesirable molecules produced are impurities that are eliminated.

    "But if this rejected energy has a faint star color, then what kind of pure and huge energy is running in it?

    Lancelot didn＊t understand this, but the intuition in the C-level mad brain produced a vague idea.

    And the Avengers who escaped from the Black Knight's shooting range will really become Avengers this time.  He staredLancelot stopped in the distance, quietly repairing himself,

    That guy＊s behavior can no longer be called chaos. Except for Hercules, the rest of the heroic spirits have committed such self-mutilation and died countless times.

    ※I didn＊t want to use this at first, but I have no choice, whether it＊s that or this, all of them let me release my trump card early§ He scratched his head in annoyance, his face full of regret.

    Then, he rushed towards the dark shadow again.  Because he has decided that instead of going one-on-one with this guy like bushido, it would be better to slowly grind him to death with his own men, chopping him up bit by bit.

    The bullet chain on his left shoulder has not been repaired, and the cracks on his back still need to be repaired. The remaining five heavy machine guns on Lancelot's body were aimed at the enemies who were charging straight at him and released their poisonous tongues.

    Like the intersecting poisonous lines of the rain of scattered flowers, people's eyes are unnaturally attracted to it. It is a poisonous kiss that can attract people.  However, the red warship paraded swiftly in this empty sea, obviously rushing in a straight line, but he did not slow down at all in response to the barrage composed of five bullet lines. Instead, it was as if he had judged the trajectory of its attack in advance.  Flashing past one by one, which line of fire would hit him first, he had already asked Vimana to make corresponding turning movements before the projectiles were scattered on the hull.  Flexibly passing between the hot iron blocks, the ship's shadow drags a long tail line, and its posture is like a red sea dragon.

    The red eyes shrank, and the Dark Knight's heartstrings wavered slightly. Judging from the guy's easy movements, it seemed as if his attack trajectory had been predicted in advance.

    But this is excusable for Lancelot, because no matter how powerful he is, he will never know that Black Archer has the ability to devour people, such as his sword projection and Bajiquan.  More importantly, what he is using now is inherent time control.

    ※Timealter〞doubleaccel.§ (Inherent time control〞double speed)

    Increased one's own speed to twice, this is not for acceleration, after all, the magic of one's own acceleration cannot be used on the Noble Phantasm.  Black Archer just used this magic to solve the problem of being distracted by his own vision on a high-speed battleship.  In the eyes of the black archers, all the surrounding scenery slowed down.  Even the vicious firepower of twenty rounds per second can barely distinguish which ones are dangerous, which ones are fatal, and which ones interfere with your vision.  It cannot be perfectly avoided, but it is enough to find a gap to pass through. For example, the missing one among the six Vulcan cannons has relatively little firepower.

    The Berserker realized that something was wrong. The enemy was advancing too easily. When he realized that the attack was ineffective, just when he was about to retreat, he saw the Avenger shaking his arm.

    Next, without even looking, he knew that the guy must have released a large-scale Noble Phantasm again, so he turned around and ran away.

    Without the singing, the sound from the Raptor fighter's engine sounded like a whine at the moment. Not only that, but even Berserker's body was the same. The body that was recovering itself just now was torn apart from the inside again, and the muscles  There was a crunching sound, and fresh blood burst out from the wound that had not become old again.

    Sure enough, that is not a speed that normal people can bear. After all, the momentum of the propulsion and the resistance when moving forward are all borne by a body, and the recoil is too great.  Black Archer sneered, watching the Noble Phantasm chasing that guy's tail.

    With his hands at the same level as his legs, the Vulcan Cannon on his waist also roared towards the back, and the red-hot bullets blocked the path of the powerful Noble Phantasm.  But the effect was very little. The distance between the Noble Phantasms was too big to produce the detonation effect and intercept most of the Noble Phantasms at once.

    And Lancelot also understood that his body could not continue to accelerate, and he would be wiped out by the colorful rain of death in less than five seconds.  Then he fell suddenly and rushed toward the ground as if he had lost control.  The Noble Phantasm behind him paused for a moment, then rushed forward.

    ※Obviously, Lancelot didn＊t want to fall, he just made a gesture of falling, but a second before he was about to hit the ground, he suddenly rose up.  However, at that angle, it is impossible to rise at all.  Even with full propulsion, the direction cannot be changed. The Berserker can only slightly change the flight angle.  The downward impact turned into a parallel sprint The shadow of the steel wings was clearly reflected on the sand because it was very close to the ground. Lancelot was flying less than one meter away from the sand surface.

    With the help of the emergency steering, the Noble Phantasm behind it that could only follow and chase had no time to react. Some of them were unable to change their flight direction and rushed directly into the sand.  Berserker glanced sideways, and explosion flames rose behind him. Apparently some of the Noble Phantasms released violent power when they hit the ground.??, but some changed their flight direction in time, but they fell far behind.

    When they can catch up to you, this body can probably be repaired to a state where it can exert 80% of its strength.  It was not because of thinking, but because the armor's mask was connected to the machine, and the value generated was directly reflected in Berserker's eyes But this value was suddenly replaced by an alarm.

    The Sky Knight hurriedly turned sideways, and a ball of golden flame exploded behind the deflected machine.  The flames of the explosion engulfed Lancelot's body directly from behind. The impact wave made him stagger, and the machine almost turned around. He directly doubled the thruster, relying on the force of the straight impact,  Stabilized his body.

    That is＃＃

    After swerving away for a moment, without pausing, Berserker twisted in the opposite direction with more violent movements, and another ball of fire burst out of the huge gap.  Lancelot kept turning his body violently, as if he encountered a strong air current. In fact, he was dodging this. Sparks kept blooming along the lines he swayed.  This is someone from a high-altitude position, carrying out a chasing strike against the moving target on the ground.  This bombardment falling from the sky could only have been done by one person.

    Finally, after another violent swing.  Lancelot's body did not turn back to its original angle. On the contrary, his body took advantage of the momentum to deflect even more, and then made a 180-degree turn.

    Now, he is flying upside down against the ground. Although the distance from the ground remains the same, his face is facing the sky and his back is facing the ground. The angle of vision is completely different.

    Originally, he planned to fight back against the attack from the sky, but unlike what he expected, he saw a strange picture.

    The sun is raining!  !  !

    Yes, the sun is raining.

    The eyes covered with resentment may not be able to see very clearly, but it is indeed true. The white sun is now like an erupting volcano, constantly spewing out streams of light one after another, spreading to the ground.  But because there are too many optical flows, like rain, it looks like the sun is raining.

    But the Berserker doesn＊t care if it＊s raining from the sun or the sun is weeping. In short, if he attacks, he must fight back.  His machine gun lashed out at several incoming arrows of light, and the scarlet eyes collided with the dazzling molten magma, sparking bright sparks.  Taking this opportunity, Lancelot discovered that it was not the sun that was raining at all.  Instead, there was a person standing just below the sun, releasing the Noble Phantasm towards the ground.  The brilliance of the sun blocked his figure, and at the same time illuminated the Noble Phantasm itself, which is the best reflective light source. As a result, it looked like a stream of light, making it look like the sun was raining.

    The black Archer's Vimana is standing in the sky at this moment. After he released a rain of arrows at Berserker, he did not pursue him. On the contrary, he rushed directly into the sky with purpose.  He flew very high, and with the help of the sun's light, he covered his figure. Then he released the Noble Phantasm towards Berserker on the ground. Although it was abrupt, because the distance was too far, even if he inherited Archer's super vision  , he was unable to attack accurately.  And the latter wanted to fight back, but suddenly a wave of Noble Phantasm rushed from another direction, like a huge colorful dragon, coming from the sky, and then rushed from the front of Berserker.

    The berserker who tilted his head back to see the scene ahead had only one word in his mind: flanking attack!  !

    But it doesn＊t matter, because the two sets of Noble Phantasms are far away from me now, and it＊s very easy to escape. You just need to fly in another direction.  Now besides the top, there are two directions: left and right, but he doesn't want his mobility to get stuck in the quagmire, so Lancelot chooses to climb.

    He directly turned his body into a straight plane, drew a winding oblique angle on the surface, and then rushed into the sky.

    With his back to the sun and looking at the thick black fog rising from the ground, the avenger wearing golden armor smiled slightly. The scene was really like the appearance of a god.

    Sure enough, as expected, it will rise.  He glanced at Lancelot and then at his battleship.  The only weakness of this berserker is that he is too straight-minded. Even if he can think, he can still be seen at a glance.

    Looking at the posture of the avenger at this moment, the whole Vimana is standing head-down in the sky, as if being held by an invisible big hand to prevent it from falling.  However, although it was not moving, Indra's engine was still spinning slightly, indicating that it relied on creating a certain position to propel the body rather than generating thrust, and it could also remain afloat while stationary.

    What＊s more important is that at the front of the red warship, the light pillar that originally emitted colorful light has undergone new changes.  No one knows what this colorful beam of light is.I knew that Black Archer used it as a stabbing spear.

    However, at this moment, the spear has deformed.

    The light thorn that originally released colorful light like mist now seems to be emitting not light from above, but a hurricane of light!  !

    The light has become substantial and can produce waves that shake the air. The light that was originally soft has now become violent.  The colorful light changed from a light rainbow color to the most eye-stimulating neon color. The bright red and green colors fluctuated with fierce power and violent magic power, and even the air became confused.  If you listen carefully, the sound it makes is quite similar to the sound made by the Indra engine at the stern of the ship, but it is more intense.  The pure sound directly transformed into murderous intent and destructive power.

    Look carefully at the rotating light. If a sword or gun is released from the inside of this light, then it must be rotating.  Because the light is spinning right now!

    The light emitted by this light beam is rotating like a revolving lantern, but unlike EA, it is turning to the right as a whole.  This is a rotating weapon, and based on its position on the bow of Vimana, one has to associate it with a cannon.

    Anyone can feel the violent and unstable power that thing is releasing. It should have been released a long time ago, but he suppressed it and did not move, so there were such strong waves of air rolling.  Next, it must release this blow.  The black archer's hair was blown by this powerful magical airflow, shaking constantly. The background color of the iron-colored eyes was the reflection of the colorful light in front of him, and the stars deep in the eyes were like distant objects.  There was a torrent of Noble Phantasms as big as the tip of a needle, and in the middle, the moon he wanted to destroy was black.

    The fast-moving dark moon, Lancelot is the target of this weapon's destruction.  In the free time before the attack, the Avenger pondered whether the power of this thing could be comparable to the Sword of Victory and Contract.  (There has been no update for two weeks. I have been working the night shift and don＊t have much time. I am also thinking about how to write next. I have always wanted to add something Gundam to it, but I don＊t know how. I have been thinking hard for a long time.  I finally have some eyebrows, so I posted it quickly, two chapters today, and another chapter will be updated tomorrow)

    ;

 Text update delay

    <input id="curl2" name="curl2" type="button" value="Copy the address of this book and send it to your friends on QQ/MSN" onclick="javascript:CopyToClipBoard('Destiny Begins Night','http  ://www.piaotia.com/bookinfo/2/2640.html');">

 Text Chapter 132 Linear Shooting

    Strong colored light was gathering, and the black archer looked at the black knight below him. The shadow exuding ominous smoke was rushing left and right in the torrent of Noble Phantasms. The two staggered Noble Phantasms attacked him.  The range of movement was greatly reduced, and he moved the cannon on the bow of the ship bit by bit. I don't know what method he used to calculate and adjust it. It looked like he was calibrating a cannon.

    As for Lancelot, his path was blocked by a large number of Noble Phantasms around him, which limited his mobility. He was even more condescending to that guy, who was aiming at him with an unknown object. Even a brainless person could understand that he wanted to target Lancelot.  After he was sealed, he used that thing to KO him.

    If you want him to succeed, then you have to do it.  However, the torrent of weapons surrounding him enveloped him, making it impossible for him to dodge. The Gatling gun's ammunition alone could not effectively fight against the Noble Phantasm that was more flexible than the Serpentis.  He wanted to use the rest of his guided weapons, that is, the large number of missiles hanging on his legs but this idea was later rejected by his intuition.

    Although he had no precise thoughts or normal thoughts, something deep in Lancelot's heart, wrapped in madness, told him that he could not use these missiles, at least, not yet.

    Maybe this is just the madman's obsession, but after a brief thought, the Knight of the Lake obeyed his poor brain. Instead of using missiles to accurately strike the surrounding Noble Phantasms, creating a relatively spacious space to escape,  ＃

    "Huh?" Just when the black archers were about to start fighting, they suddenly saw the shadow mecha holding up its shield and placing it in front of its head, covering its face and most of its chest.  The guy didn't hide or fight back. He actually planned to use a shield to fight against a large number of Noble Phantasms, relying on his body to resist, and planned to break out of the intertwined net he created for him.

    The luxurious Noble Phantasm collided with the black shield, and it suddenly exploded into a huge rage because of its hatred of filth.  The black body was instantly swallowed up by the anger, and then rushed out of the fireworks barrier and hit a new sword.

    Black Archer watched Lancelot rush through the dance of the Noble Phantasm like a madman. The thick black smoke and frantic posture made it impossible to tell what kind of injuries he had received from the Noble Phantasm. He could only see him emerging from a ball of light.  He rushed out from inside and hit another Noble Phantasm, creating a new light group.  It really makes people wonder if it was Lancelot, but some other monster. Otherwise, how could he not be dead yet?

    However, this method of disregarding his life actually allowed him to escape from the cross attacks alive.  But that's not what he cares about.  What he cares about is that the cross-star shield that was originally split in half by the black archer's shot is now slowly repairing. Although it has not returned to its complete appearance, it is already 70% of its original size.

    "It can completely restore the holder's body, and even the damaged Noble Phantasm can be restored together. This is the power of Saber's scabbard." The black archer understood that it was the scabbard that Saber forced into Lancelot's body.  effect, and then he frowned and figured out a new question: "By the way, why is that guy so unscrupulous all the time? It turns out that he has the scabbard of the King of Knights to provide him with support!!"

    He suddenly discovered one thing. Even the Vulcan cannon loaded on Berserker's body did not have unlimited ammunition. The more it was used, the less it would be. From the beginning of the war, the six heavy machine guns fired almost more than 10,000 bullets.  Come on.  But now the Gatling gun is still releasing firepower. If you think about it carefully, this strange thing must be the ability of Saber's Noble Phantasm - to restore the damaged Noble Phantasm. The same is true for the lost Noble Phantasm, as long as you give it a certain amount  In time, it can be restored to its original appearance.

    The Noble Phantasm is restored and becomes a reborn Noble Phantasm when it reaches Berserker!  !  !  Even Black Archer felt that this ability was a bit outrageous. He bit his lip and focused on his battleship.

    In fact, the shining thorn at the bow of Vimana is indeed a cannon. If anything, it was made based on the principle of the Sword of Victory and Contract. Of course, black archers cannot make such a high-level cannon.  map cannon.  Let＊s not mention how it was projected. Now, after inheriting the archer＊s superhuman vision, even though it is hundreds of meters away, to the Avengers, it is so clear that it is as if it is right in front of them, and it is not visible at all.  He needs to aim or something, because his eyes are the best sights.

    There was no opportunity, just when Lancelot appeared at the place he thought was the best place to attack, Anger

    Mainyu loosened control of his magic power

    Basically, in TV comics, when a powerful magic weapon or the protagonist's weapon is used, there will be a scene where the color of the world changes when the magic weapon comes out. It is a clich谷, but there is a certain reason for this.  of.  Because at the moment before a certain powerful force is released, a gap through which to rush out suddenly appears from the small and oppressive space.??At that moment, the explosive force collides with the surrounding space, and naturally there will be different scenery changes, such as now.

    The cannon at the bow of the battleship fired, and the glowing barrel created a huge monster.

    It was like a bolt of lightning, suddenly rushing out of the barrel. When the eyes caught its appearance, it had already surged hundreds of meters away like a torrent.  It was like a bolt of lightning no, there was lightning all around it.

    This is a powerful light wrapped in lightning, and strangely, the lightning is not bright blue and silvery white, but silvery blue and some weird pink intertwined and collided with each other.  Maybe no one has ever seen pink lightning, but this is not even stranger. What is even stranger is the light beam that was struck out.

    It is not like the golden and black beams of Artoria and the Holy Sword of Lake Lancelot, nor is it like the pure fire color of Gilgamesh's EA that can burn the entire world, but all the colors are  Yes, it is like the refracted colored light seen through a glass mirror.

    The colors red, purple and yellow are intertwined and cannot be distinguished from each other. They are entangled and touching each other. When the purple light shines to the extreme, it becomes red, and when the red light shines to the extreme, it becomes yellow. The three colors were originally one color, but  Because it is originally a combination of different powers, the color becomes lighter towards the center.  However, these three rays of light are not pure light. They look strange, with edges and angles. After contact, they combine into one edge and angle, and then disperse into three. The light is connected, separated, and connected together like a texture.  .  It's hard to tell what it is, but within it, you can see a light golden light wrapped in it, so light that it's almost like a thin strip of white light.

    This should be the core thing, it supports the righteous beam.  On this beam, you can faintly see a layer of green energy, and the sound of the beam is also somewhat familiar.

    Ah, because I just heard it, I feel familiar. It is the sound of the engine on this spaceship, and the laser beam fired by the cannon. The sound is somewhat similar to this, but more intense, similar to the sound of tens of thousands of birds screaming at the same time.  Roar.  And that layer of green light is easy to understand.

    That is the radiance of particles. It releases particles like the Indra Engine, but they are cyan. Probably because of the different functions, the particles released are completely cyan.  Because the particles are too small, they cannot be seen clearly. From a distance, it looks like a light beam with a light cyan glow wrapped around it.

    Saber's sword makes people feel respect and solemnity when they look at it. Lancelot's sword makes people feel poisonous evil and dark resentment. Gilgamesh's deviant sword can only make people feel  Producing endless despair and fear.  But now this naval gun has the same attack characteristics as them, and the power it releases makes people feel extremely magnificent after seeing it.

    When you see a forest, you will feel fresh and comfortable because of the green. When you see the red of the sunset, you will feel majestic and heavy. When you see the sea, you will feel the majesty of everything else, and your body and mind will be broadened.  You will feel that they are beautiful, and now, the color of this light beam that combines all these colors makes people's souls tremble.

    When such a beam of light was released from Vimana, it seemed to be as powerful as the Sword of Victory and Contract. The high-speed battleship, which even Berserker could not match, shook violently, as if it had been kicked.  It suddenly moved back tens of meters, and the Avengers sitting on it had to grab the handles to steady themselves, which shows its power.

    However, even under such recoil, Black Archer still did not move his eyes. He kept staring at the black knight below, while raising his other hand and holding it open.

    The shield in his hand had been blown to pieces, and even a quarter of its original size was gone. After breaking out of the encirclement, Lancelot first caught the attack with his ears without confirming it with his naked eyes.  sound.  Just the sound of it reaching his ears made Lancelot feel like his soul was paralyzed - it was a force that he absolutely could not fight against.

    His red eyes looked upward, but he could see nothing. All he could see was a patch of light that made him unable to see anything.  Just after breaking out of the siege of death, he fell into the crosshairs of death again.  No matter what situation he was in at the moment, he desperately shifted his body to the left, and the engine behind him was turned to the limit. Even if it would tear his body, he would rush out of this doomed air.

    But an impact hit his side, and he spun like a fallen leaf in a storm.  Got hit!  There was a bell-like vibration in his body, and such a thought came to his mind.  In the process, he saw the colorful light pillar beside him.  It was a ray of light that was thicker than my own body, and its size and nature even made people?Think of the Sword of Victory and Pact.  Under the blood-stained gaze, the light was pale white wrapped in orange, and the lightning and blue light also looked turbid yellow and purple.

    However, after drifting for a short time, he woke up and realized that he was not falling. The impact just now was just that the beam of light passed by his side, and the impact force just touched him.  That ray of light was like a sharp sword falling from the sky, thrusting straight into the ground. Sand and other things were naturally unable to resist it, and it passed through easily.

    Luck or chance, no matter what, after getting the light of death, it did not touch Lancelot, but passed by him.  The pores all over his body were tightened, and even the cold hairs were broken. Lancelot looked at the sky.

    Although the laser flash released with full force from Vimana did not hit the intended target, it descended to the ground like an oracle.  It was calm when it penetrated the surface of the earth. This calm only lasted for a while. After a few seconds, the ground began to shake, as if something was about to break out of the ground. Then the sand was lifted up like bubbles, and the overturned land  It was scattered everywhere, and the colorful brilliance merged together, turning into the extreme colors of black and red, and then began to explode.

    Scarlet debris and red sparks flew from the back of his head to his eyes. With his back to the vicious flowers blooming below, Lancelot looked at the enemy above.  Since you haven't been hit, you can do other things besides getting away.  A small spark burned from Lancelot's brain throughout his body. Somehow, the same instinct that he had never used the missiles on his legs began to force his nerves and let him start to do something.  The engine behind him was still running. He increased the speed of the turbine, but instead of rushing in another direction, he stuck to the beam and went straight above.

    The guy is in the middle of firing now. If he passes now, he may be in the gap where he can't move after the attack, which is a good time to counterattack.  The Vulcan cannon had locked onto the target, and at the same time he opened the safety of the missiles mounted on his legs. If there was a chance, he decided to use these missiles to shoot him down.

    The black archer did not feel unhappy that his powerful attack, which was accurately positioned by the eye of the archer, still missed. On the contrary, he looked at the guy climbing along the pole against the beam he released, and felt very sad.  funny.

    "I thought it was over, but it's not over yet." Black Archer shouted sharply, holding the handle of the seat tightly with both hands, hitting the experience like moving a joystick, and he did, moving his battleship  The body moved abruptly.

    Originally, the battleship facing below, with Anger Mainyu in the middle of the ship as the center, did not move in the air, but the bow of the ship shifted to the right.  Compared with its previous agile movements, its movement now is extremely slow, but that is natural, because its cannon is still firing, involving such a huge force, so its movement is naturally sluggish.

    However, that also shows that its rotation also involves the rotation of the light beam. As the battleship moves, the light beam also begins to deflect.

    The direction of the offset is to the right side of Black Archer, which is the direction of Lancelot who is rushing towards him below.  This cannon is not just for direct fire.

    ??Continue to exert force, sweep When the light beam from the side suddenly approached, Lancelot only had these two words in his mind.

    I thought it was the same as the Sword of Victory and Contract, just a cannon fired with one shot, but I didn＊t expect that the cannonball not only attacks in a straight line, but also has the function of sweeping around corners.

    Although Lancelot rose up very quickly, it was still far behind the speed of a person moving his wrist.  If this continues, he will be hit before he reaches that guy and be burned into a residue.  At that time, he stopped the rising angle, and deflected the engine with full power to the same direction of the strafing, trying his best to avoid the colorful sword that was strafing.

    The countless Noble Phantasms that were originally chasing behind Lancelot are now suffering from the fish pond. Because they are chasing behind Lancelot, the light beams are also chasing behind Lancelot. As a result, the colorful light has swept through these Noble Phantasms.  Destroy them one by one.  It was as if he wanted to help Lancelot eliminate these Noble Phantasms that threatened him.

    Those precious phantoms were either melted or detonated, and the dots of light wheels decorated this rainbow of death, which looked extremely magnificent.

    The thick black fog dodged the light, and Lancelot looked sideways at the enemies swept away on the ground behind him. The sand that was supposed to make a grinding sound was rattling at the moment, and they were melted to create a circle on the ground.  The walkway was three meters wide and bottomless, and the red marks on the melted edges were more hideous than the wounds.

    A powerful weapon, and the attack direction is huge. If the force is not stopped, the beam of light can reach almost any place in this desert. It is really a terrifying long-range attack weapon. However, the huge attack mode is not suitable for small people.  StatusA small enemy cannot be struck with precision. On the contrary, for a huge enemy, it is a devastating blow.  And, most importantly, its moving speed is a few minutes faster than Lancelot's current forward speed!  !  !  What a terrible weapon.

    The sound that struck his nerves became more urgent, almost at a warning level. Lancelot didn't understand what was going on, but his intuition told him what to do next!  !

    Seeing that the beam of light behind him was getting closer and closer, it was absolutely impossible to escape at this rate. Lancelot did a somersault and a 360-degree turn to the left at a 60-degree angle, jumping over the beam of light behind him and reaching  At an angle parallel to its side, if this continues, the weapon that fires vertically continues to move forward, but he can move in other directions.

    But the beam of light also changed its angle of advancement according to his movements, circled slightly, and then pursued him relentlessly.

    By changing the angle in all directions, he can indeed hit any target he wants to hit.  Since it can move horizontally, there is nothing strange about vertical rotation.  And because you are in the sky, you can see everything on the ground very clearly, and you can turn as much as you want. The black mecha just turned in such a complicated posture, and its speed has slowed down a lot.  As far as Archer is concerned, he has shortened the fatal distance himself.  Now, the beam was almost moving along the tips of Lancelot's toes.

    However, after completing the turn, the warning signal on Lancelot's nerves disappeared, because a huge dark target had already told him what to do next.

    The black archer watched the guy change direction and start running away. He immediately changed the angle of attack and always chased him behind. At the same time, he couldn't help but sneer. He started running away now. He didn't know what would happen next But when he turned his gaze,  As the black mecha fled ahead, he was stunned.

    Iskandar was standing in mid-air in a trance at the moment. He looked at the huge monster next to him that could be compared to the Hindu Kush. His eyes looked very complicated, filled with resentment, pain, and anger.  , which is inconsistent with his past frankness and enthusiasm.  But maybe it makes sense if you know that this guy just ate a lot of his buddies.

    Next to the giant monster is the enemy he has always wanted to defeat: Saber is in the middle of a melee with Diarmuid and Lu Bu Fengxian. The guy who is smaller than everyone is still carrying a bigger weapon.  It is a heavy burden for anyone to rely on their own strength to fight against the heroic spirits within the entire inherent barrier.

    If she had no opponent, the King of Conquerors might have a fight with her, but now that the King of Knights is deciding the battlefield with the other two, he can't interfere halfway.  There is nothing to do, so he can only spend time here silently. If his former Master, Webber Wilbert saw this, he would definitely find this a very heartbreaking thing.

    But after being in a daze for a while, Iskandar heard a sound similar to tinnitus in his ears. He looked sideways and was startled - he saw Lancelot first.  Well, it wasn't something that startled him.  The problem was what was behind Lancelot. It was a beam of light about the same width as his chariot that was sweeping across, bringing with it a destructive momentum. Lightning and green light wrapped around it, and it seemed to come out of the blue like the wrath of a god. At first glance,  He knew how powerful the magic flow was. Before he could reach his eyes, the surrounding air began to tremble.  The colorful light reflected Iskandar's big black face in colorful colors, which was really beautiful.

    From a distance, it looks like Lancelot has brought divine punishment to the conquering king. How impressive.  Can Iskandar not be shocked by this great gift?

    "Aww" Iskandar didn't even have time to scream. What he had to do was pull the bullock cart and escape quickly.

    But just when he was urging the oxcart that was still being repaired to escape, as if it was a joke, the powerful light beam that was originally destroying the world suddenly shook and disappeared from the ground.

    A wave of heat rushed up to Iskandar's face. He turned his head from the running ox cart and looked at the beam of light that he originally saw from his position, but now it suddenly disappeared.

    If it weren＊t for the clearly visible burn marks on the ground, like a newly dug canyon, Iskandar would have thought it was his imagination.

    ※What is that?§ Iskandar couldn＊t help but mutter to himself, not to mention why it suddenly disappeared.  Regarding the flash of light just now, his first reaction was the sword of victory and contract, but Saber was in the opposite direction, and the light didn't look like it.

    However, he noticed the sudden disappearance of the astonishing beam of light, but he did not notice that Lancelot, who had a very small beam of light compared to it, was running somewhere at this moment.Gone.

    The avenger knocked on his seat hard. He didn't expect that guy could really run, and he actually ran to that place.

    Just now when he changed the angle of attack, just when he was about to wipe out the Dark Knight in one breath, he looked forward and found that the guy had already ran to the side of the big monster.

    The huge monster created by Marshal Gill, that huge target, Lancelot was running towards him, and he deliberately directed his beam there.  Because he knew that if he found a place to repair his current situation quickly and continued to destroy the wounds, he would not be able to fight against a high-speed ship like Vimana.  Moreover, it is impossible to dodge the death laser behind him all the time. If the beam can change the attack angle at will, he will not be able to run anywhere. The only way is to find a barrier and hide there.

    Barrier? Naturally, there is a most suitable one.  That is the big monster named Marshal Gil.

    So the direction Lancelot turned was towards the Sea Demon.  It's not that the rotten sea demon has thick skin that is more powerful than laser light, but because that guy is a heroic spirit summoned by the black archers with great pains. How could the black Archer attack him so casually?  Where are the people.

    As expected, when he saw that the person opposite was one of his men, Black Archer quickly stopped his hand.  Otherwise, he will get rid of Iskandar himself, and even Diarmuid and Lu Bu will be affected.

    And that Lancelot is even more amazing.  After the light of death disappeared behind him, he found a good place for himself in order to find a suitable place to repair his damaged internal organs and machines, and to protect himself from the torrent of Noble Phantasms.  Where is it? It's inside the body of the sea demon.

    Yes, he plunged into the body of the sea demon.

    The nose of the Kandahar monster reconnaissance plane behind him was his indestructible lake light. He pulled out the two swords from his waist. After opening them, his whole body began to rotate, imitating the principle of turning his head, like a pointed cone, stabbing directly.  He entered the position equivalent to the sea devil's waist.

    "Chi!"

    The sound of piercing the sponge was just a little louder, and Lancelot's figure disappeared into the sea devil's body.

    It was an absolutely uninhabited environment. Lancelot could repair his body without moving. Even if the troll's body fluids were poisonous, he couldn't bear much poison as his armor didn't leak any skin.  After the internal organs were repaired, he jumped out and the little poison was cured in minutes.

    What＊s more important is that if you stay in the shell of this monster, AngraMainyu will not have the heart to attack it. While you are safe, you will have time to think about what to do next.

    It was indeed the case. The black archers struck hard at the joints, which made them even more annoyed.  In fact, it's not that he can't bear it, but it's useless to attack now, because even if he attacks the sea demon, it's still a piece of tofu with chopsticks. Who knows where there is oil, maybe he beat the sea demon to pieces.  If that guy just flies out of a certain area as if nothing happened, then the gain outweighs the loss.

    Originally, he planned to push this guy to the limit, but in the end he did not rely on this laser light to destroy it, but used other things. But now that guy is hiding in there, his carefully prepared things are useless.

    But that guy was just giving himself a buffer of time. When he healed his body, he would definitely come out immediately, so there was no need to worry about the whack-a-mole situation. All he had to do was wait.

    wait!  !

    The black archer waved his arm and stopped several Noble Phantasms under his battleship. They were the Noble Phantasms that he had not destroyed when he shot at Lancelot before, and they were also special equipment that he left behind.  He thought for a moment and let these Noble Phantasms run underneath his battleship, near the tail, and mounted like missiles.  (Updated, updated!!)

    ;

 Text Chapter 133 Chi!  !

    The red spear and the golden short spear criss-crossed, and the cross they drew was wonderful. The sharp Noble Phantasm cut the air, and the attack on the opponent looked very sharp.  "The domain name of this website is <strong>Piaotian</strong> spelled out as piaotia plus net. Please remember the domain name of this website!"

    However, the black waves coming from the front looked like the tide of death. The silver flash in the middle carried the power of sweeping everything, and hit the dark red general's painted halberd with sharp double spears.

    The Knight of the Spear, polluted by darkness, was now facing the mighty warrior who was furious. The opponent's face was twisted with unprecedented anger.  Riding on a tall horse that looked like a burning monster, Lu Fengxian, wearing black armor and colorful robes with phoenix tail feathers, and holding a Fangtian painted halberd, looked like a ferocious demon.

    A long-handled weapon that was no different from his appearance was showing off in his hand, and his high arms were dancing left and right. To be precise, he was drawing a crazy cross-shaped slash in front of the horse's head.

    Lu Bu roared loudly. The Fang Tianji in his hand no longer opened and closed as it did at first, but was like a wild storm without any order.  Diarmuid's two spears brushed against the painted halberd, but failed to change the trend of the mighty weapon. Instead, he took advantage of the situation and jumped back.

    Marquis Wen clamped the horse's belly and came at a faster speed. He held the halberd in both hands like a rowing oar. He waved the halberd left and right to create wind, so that Diarmuid had to face him head-on no matter which direction he hid.  .

    Although the general sitting on the horse is somewhat out of reach, the spearmen are not invincible.  Using the two spears as an aid, you can fend off the crazy halberd, then get close to him, and hurt his mount first, so that he loses the advantage of the mount bonus. This idea is good, but the red beast sitting under the opponent's seat is also a good idea.  How much easier to mess with than a rider.

    Although he was blackened, his sanity was still there. Diarmuid felt a little bitter in his heart. He wondered if this violent guy was really injured?

    The wound on the chest is still bleeding. Although the body injured by Diarmuid will slowly repair due to Sean's characteristics, it is a disadvantage in battle. Coupled with such high-speed movement, it is not conducive to wound recovery.  However, this did not make Lu Bu feel worried, but the pounding pain between his heart and lungs really burned his heart, and both his reason and dignity were completely burned by this anger.

    ??Throughout the ages, in the vast history of China, among all the powerful generals in all dynasties, apart from Xiang Yu, Lu Bu was probably the most arrogant and the one who looked down the least on others.  Now this man was injured by an enemy who beat him to pieces, but he still had no reaction and was stabbed without any notice.  This kind of humiliation is unimaginable to those who have not dedicated themselves to martial arts. Especially the stronger the person, the more arrogant they will be and the greater the feeling of shame. If it were Lu Bu, he would probably be chopped into pieces by a thousand cuts.  He was not injured or saddened by a sneak attack.

    After all, have you ever heard that Lu Bu was injured?

    His face was twisted and pulsing. Lu Bu said nothing. He only had eyes for the enemy in front of him. If he wanted to make a sound, it would be with the sound of relief when the enemy's blood poured all over his head and face.

    Seeing the situation in front of him, the black spearman knew that he couldn't escape. The b++ speed made it inevitable for the opponent to win. If he wanted to fight head-on, escaping would be a dead end.  Diarmuid did not retreat but advanced, leaping high, looking down from top to bottom, trying to keep opening his arms. Then he crossed his two spears, with the red spear in front and the yellow spear behind, intending to use the red spear to challenge the Dapeng.  Draw a halberd, then bully the opponent, and attack the cavalry with a yellow spear.

    At this moment, facing the staggered chops of the two spears, an attack that combined skill and strength, Lu Bu captured an important moment with the painted halberd in his hand. He suddenly raised his halberd and faced his opponent.  The horizontal bar of the fallen branch directly hit the red spear in front, and also hit the yellow spear that had no time to pull away, but it stuck two of Diarmuid's Noble Phantasms.  At the same time, the main spear of the painted halberd, which was longer than the twig, passed over the two restrained spears, and the sharp tip rushed forward, directly towards Diarmuid's throat.

    The anger did not hinder Brother General's observation. The swooping black spearman was directly knocked into the air. However, the enemy's speed was faster, so that he could not even be knocked away. The two spears were still stuck on the tip of the halberd, and  His whole body seemed to have been pierced by a halberd, and Lu Bu picked him up on a gun and ran away.

    The black spearman could not draw out his two spears to resist the painted halberd that yearned for the blood in his throat. Although the guy was stabbed by himself, he seemed not to be injured at all. Instead, he became more fierce than before, and with the red  With the impact of the rabbit horse and his halberd thrust towards him, Diarmuid felt as if he had been hit by the giant Korora beast. The violent pressure made it impossible for him to stop him. The same A-level wrist strength now  At an overwhelming disadvantage.

    Originally, his plan was to get rid of this guy Lu Bu first, because that guy has been interfering with his battle with Saber, even now, so it is better to kill him first, and then continue the battle with Saber.  That's why he made a sneak attackLu Bu provoked Lu Bu to a duel with him.  Diarmuid had made a plan. In this case, Saber would not interfere easily, because it would only make the situation more confusing, and she would not do that.  What's more, the monster next to him is Marshal Gil. That guy has always had plans for Saber, so he won't let her go easily now.  The huge noise coming from the side also confirmed this. Now he just needs to concentrate on getting rid of Lu Bu.

    However, the situation was beyond his expectation. Unexpectedly, the injured Lu Bu went crazy, and he was unable to stop the tip of the halberd in front of him from hitting his two spears and piercing his throat.

    When the situation was unfavorable, he turned his head behind his shoulder, and the small dagger was bitten by his teeth. He used the movement of shaking his head to pull it out with a whoosh. At the same time, with the help of this movement of shaking his head, he brought the blade of the sword to the right direction.  The sharp edge of the halberd ahead.  The sound of steel interlacing first entered Diarmuid's mouth, and then his ears.  Because the force of the collision of steel directly shook his gums, with the entire skull being shaken, Diarmuid almost failed to bite the hilt of the sword.

    Both hands were used together, and the strength of the head and neck was exerted at the same time. However, the steel halberd tip still did not change its direction, but only trembled.  Without stopping, Diarmuid twisted his head twice, this time from bottom to top, and the dagger hit the sharp edge of the halberd.

    Two of his teeth were broken, and Diarmuid couldn't even bite the sword.

    Before blood burst out from between his teeth, Diarmuid first saw the long blade of Lu Bu's painted halberd being blown away by him, but there was a gap.  Seizing the flaw that finally appeared, he quickly pulled away his guns, intending to stay away from this terrifying guy.

    But then he saw another scene.

    Lu Bu's halberd was deflected back, but it didn't stop after turning 120 degrees. Only then did the black spearman realize that the guy had let go of his left hand when the precious phantom was deflected.  Holding a halberd, he took advantage of the fact that the horses did not lose strength, but gained greater mobility.  The painted halberd spun around nimbly between his fingers, because Lu Bu tilted the halberd, and the blade with the inverted branch passed across his shoulder, while the other end was facing Diarmuid.  .  After turning his head, Lu Bu clapped his hands together, held the inverted halberd, and thrust it upward.

    It felt like his jaw was touched by something. Lancer briefly lost consciousness. His body was hit by the handle of the top-shaped halberd. The force almost broke his jaw and knocked him flying.

    Less than a second later, the Lancer recovered from his dazed confusion. When he opened his eyes, Diarmuid found that he was flying up. His eyes were attracted by something, and he turned his eyes downwards.  He found a flash of red surrounded by silver light coming towards his face.

    That is＃＃

    Diarmuid quickly abandoned the two guns in his hands, and raised the giant blade on his waist with his right hand. He didn't even take it out of the sheath, but just awkwardly picked up the giant blade on his waist and held it with his left hand.  , as if a strange shield was erected in front of him, and at the same time that the shield was erected, the silver lightning with red light was about to hit the huge shield.

    ※Boom!!!§

    Like the dull sound of a bell, it spread throughout Diarmuid's body. He felt that his whole body was vibrating, and his heart beat became thump, thump, thump. He himself became the bell that was struck.  If he didn't see it with his eyes, he wouldn't even know he was knocked away.  By the way, his body, which was not ready to retreat, was suddenly knocked away. The blood in his body was hitting the blood vessels. Diarmuid could clearly feel that his heart was swelling and his eyes almost flew out of their sockets.  .

    Using his unconscious hands to remove the black sheath on the sword, Diarmuid raised the purple flowing shadow giant blade decorated with silver threads and waved it randomly towards his lower back.

    Countless spiral qi energy spontaneously surged out from the giant edge of the sword, a bit like a huge wave. The translucent qi energy let out a shrill roar and hit the hot sand directly. With the help of this obstructive power,  Diarmuid barely stopped his retreat.  Looking behind him through his side face, he swung his sword, and the sand behind him surged up like an explosion, forming a road formed by the explosion.

    Ignoring the body trembling slightly due to the force of the force, Diarmuid looked forward with bloodshot eyes, looking for the figure who would pursue victory in pursuit.  The lightning with red light just now was Lu Bu's Fang Tian Painted Halberd. The guy turned the painted halberd in a circle and flew him away. He made another circle and wanted to stab himself to death with the painted halberd. If he hadn't reacted in time,  Come here, his head may have been picked off by now.

    Having just abandoned the two spears that had always been with him, the black spearman now stood strangely in the desert holding a heavy sword that was even bigger than Excalibur.  However, as far as he could see, he lost the shadow of that guy.

    MissingAlready?  The black knight was a little surprised. He looked up and down, left and right, but he didn't see even a corner of that guy.

    The explosion behind him was still ringing, covering up the neighing of the horses and the sound of steel. Diarmuid was completely unaware that the black and red shadow he had been looking for was still around his back, scurrying out of the explosive sand flow.  He came out, holding the weapon high, about to chop him in half.

    It was not until the halberd was about to touch his head that Diarmuid felt his back soaked with cold sweat. However, he had no time to turn around and could not react. He could only let unknown death come.

    If not at the time 

    Just as Lancer thought, after being disturbed by Lu Bu and the blackened Lancer, Saber finally turned back to being single. At this moment, she was once again targeted by the big monster Gilles de Rey.

    That guy＊s limbs that were chopped off by the sword of victory and contract have now returned to their normal appearance because they have a chance to survive.  Now he faced the King of Knights again, but he no longer looked like he was yelling like before. Instead, he silently chose to attack.

    The tentacles in the form of demon snakes, which are only found in hell, are approaching the King of Knights one by one at this moment.  It's just that compared to the previous actions, the giant alien now looks heavier, with incredible attack speed and attack form.

    Reminiscent of the shape of a deep-sea monster, the poisonous claws conveying evil intentions are attacking Saber one by one at this moment, attacking the young body with a huge presence, as if to smash her from an awe-inspiring body into a puddle of something.  There was no trace of blood, and the scene couldn't be more ferocious than that.

    Faced with such an attack, the Sword Knight is indeed not afraid. With the sword of light in her hand, no matter what comes, it will break into two halves and come back.  Not to mention the fact that this guy was slapping her with his claws at this moment, even this monster had just been transformed into two halves under her sword.

    Raising the sword slightly, Saber has found a good entry point from the nearest tentacle.

    However, the surprise made her eyebrows rise.

    Just when the monster's tentacles were only twenty or thirty meters away from her, the monster's sarcoma claw exploded.

    Saber clearly saw that ugly thing with nothing to add to it, the poisonous minced meat bursting out in the most disgusting way. If the ugliest monster in Resident Evil was exploded, it would probably look like that.  Under the sun, red, purple, green and black, the most heart-wrenching colors when combined, exploded like fireworks, pouring out like a torrential rain of filth No, that's not right.

    The King of Knights suddenly woke up and hurriedly pulled away. He even concentrated all the magic power used to attack in front of him and radiated it with all his strength, just to speed up his retreat.  The silver armor turned into a rocket. It seemed that Saber didn't want to be contaminated by that filth, so she hurriedly avoided it.

    But this was not actually the case. After turning over and landing on the ground, the King of Knights looked at the sand in front of him and even a huge yellow flower exploded, with golden stars decorating it. If it were not for the black flower branch inserted upside down, it would look like  It still looks very beautiful.  That was the result of the exploding tentacle before, but the content made Saber feel disgusted.

    At this moment, the flowers that appeared on the desert were broken by something, like a hidden sand snake suddenly rising from the ground. The sand flower that was in full bloom for a second was destroyed by something that disfigured the scenery - and again  A huge tentacle rushed over from behind, destroying the beautiful desert flowers, and rushed straight towards the dodging King of Knights.

    And similarly, this time the sea demon's tentacles suddenly exploded when they were only twenty meters away from Saber.

    It didn＊t explode!  !  Saber couldn't help gritting her teeth, narrowed her eyes, and withdrew again with her prepared body.

    This time she saw it clearly.  The shot with the skin of a toad has the aggressiveness of a snake and an octopus at the same time. When it is close enough to itself, it will let go of its skin. It may also be caused by the things inside rushing out on its own. In short, that guy  It turned into an open firework.

    The lumpy and disgusting shell looks like the petals of a flower, but that's not important. What's important is the core inside.

    Without the outer shell, some "meat ropes" shot out from the inside. It looked like the high-speed and deadly posture of a snake when it attacked for a few tenths of a second. It was probably like a python as thick as a human arm, but the number was not ordinary, because  After the huge tentacles are peeled off, you can see that the skin is not very thick, and there are hundreds or even thousands of black or purple-red "meat ropes" inside, which rush out with the posture and speed of an attacking snake.  It's like a super-large luxury collection record version of fireworks being released during the festival.

    Although it is essentially disgusting rotten meat, it is still extremely powerful when it is shot out explosively at such a high speed.

    ?The power brought by these fireworks is reminiscent of two powerful Noble Phantasms.

    The King＊s Treasure and the Infinite Sword System＊s volley of swords!  !  !

    The rain of scattered flowers rushed towards Saber's head. If she was hit, it would not just turn into a sieve, I'm afraid it would be even more terrifying.  Thinking of that tragic situation, Saber couldn't help but shudder.  In this state, there is no way to release the sword of victory and contract.  Not wanting to be cut into pieces by these disgusting things, Saber pulled away again.  Because the second wave of attacks was expected in advance, the body that was prepared in advance could dodge with the smallest movement, and then stay as far away as possible.

    This kind of attack Saber frowned and pursed her lips in disgust. She remembered Gilles de Rey's statement about herself being a sacrifice.

    That guy understands that his huge penis is too big to be used. Even if his true body is hidden in this fleshy tumor that even the King of Knights cannot easily chop, he will cut it off bit by bit.  Although rolling the meat ball is a good move, Gil de Rey still wants to catch her alive as much as possible instead of crushing her, so this move is abandoned.

    But then, he felt that he could use his numerical advantage to overwhelm Saber's conservation of mass. He had forty-six tentacles. If each of these forty-six tentacles could split into 1,500 pieces, then even a heavy rain in summer would be fatal.  Front wave on the beach.

    Small and numerous, they can cause damage to the sacrifices but are unlikely to harm lives.  Moreover, each tentacle has at least thirty-six eyes open. No matter where Saber hides, she can be found. The capturing performance can be said to be quite perfect.

    She watched thousands of weird flesh pillars pierce the ground from where she was just now, exploding into a wonderful yellow flower. At the same time, the large and small eyes on the flesh pillars turned in her direction,  Looking at her, Saber felt like she was offended!  !  !

    As early as when the first wave of such attacks came, Caster wrapped her black robe, wrapped Rin Tohsaka and Rider, and then disappeared into the air, and she didn't know where she hid, but  , thanks to her request, with no familiar people around, the King of Knights can let go and start fighting.

    However, currently being targeted by this torrential-level coverage attack, even Saber can't stand firm and razor out Excalibur like she did just now.  With magic kicking under her feet, she used a backflip to avoid a long easter egg that snaked around her back. Saber looked around her, looking for a way to leave.

    Just thinking about it, a darkness quietly covered the sunlight above Saber's head.

    Feeling the danger above her head, Saber raised her head and looked at the huge tentacle with a sure look. At the same time, there were dark tentacles on the left and right in a flanking situation.

    As expected, the King of Knights had already expected it.

    First, use the leading attack to make yourself move. With such an attack, even you can't stand your ground. You can only retreat and look for new fighters after reaching the predetermined distance.  However, during the second attack, he chose to jump as a way to escape, but was defeated by the opponent's flank attack.  Now, I am in a position of neither up nor down. In this case, it is more appropriate to use a flanking attack.

    At the moment, there is nowhere to borrow power, so the high-speed moving Saber cannot be used. Even if it is propelled by magic release, it cannot be avoided.

    Looking at the three dark tentacles at the top, middle and bottom, cracks have appeared on the surface, just like a poisonous snake aiming at the target and about to swallow it in one bite.

    "However, if monsters can easily swallow it, it will damage the reputation of the knight."

    Saber raised the invisible sword in her hand and sneered - at some point, she once again used the Wind King's Barrier to bind the sword that surpassed all brilliance.  Now when she was attacked at different levels, she clasped her hands together and handed the sword tip down slightly.

    "Invisibleair!!" shouted in a commanding voice, making the sound of a cannon. The sudden flash of high-speed rotating air blew away a large number of obscene meat ropes, and the figure of the King of Knights suddenly disappeared.

    Three giant beasts that could be compared to snake gods opened their big mouths and spit out more than a thousand tongues to catch prey, but without exception, all of them were in vain. In the end, they ended up entangled together, with a messy feeling that could no longer be separated.  , which was originally full of violent poison, now makes people feel funny because they are entangled together.

    They seemed to be puzzled, because apart from the same kind, they didn't capture Sean's feeling. Where did she go?

    The eyes on the meat branches kept turning around, and the advantage of numbers was once again reflected. They quickly found Saber's figure. She was far, far away.

    About a hundred meters away from them, there was the figure of the Silver Knight.  Using the impact of the Wind King's roar, she pushed herselfIt turned into a cannonball and was shot out. After gaining enough distance, she was doing a certain action at a slightly higher position.

    It was an action of holding the sword behind her back and trying to throw it out, but what Saber wanted to throw out was something else.

    The golden holy sword was largely blocked behind the King of Knights, but the burst of golden light penetrated the majestic body and dyed the armor of the holy sword user into the color of the sun.  Even around the King of Knights' firm green eyes, there were residual streams of light reflecting.

    Tens of thousands of eyes captured this scene. Even if they didn't want to, their bodies began to tremble with the memories of the past. They would not be afraid of this scene, but the body that had just been removed from the King of Knights and recovered was now burning.  It hurt. Marshal Gil felt his scalp tightening, tearing at his face.

    My God, I curse you, I spit on you, you should not have changed her figure into such a The clenched teeth are bleeding, and Gilles de Rey's face has become as bad as pain.  clown.

    But for Saber, what she is doing now is the necessary actions to use the holy sword.

    Because it is in the air, it is in contact with the ground like this. It is impossible to use all the strength of the whole body on the hands to strike out that shocking blow with howling ghosts and gods, so I can only raise the sword like this.  , carry it to the back, and then swing it downwards violently to achieve the same mass effect.

    With a swing of the sword, although it cannot destroy the enemy, it can also block the opponent's attack and delay it.  Saber's eyes moved from the monster's body, looking through the monster's claws at the two saints in front of the monster: Rider and Lancer were fighting fiercely, and from her position, as long as they deviated a little, they could be separated.  The enemy is involved at the same time

    But after taking a look, the King of Knights turned his attention to the monster.

    Aimed at the golden light of destruction, the ferocious Gil de Rey in the monster's body tore his hair and the flesh on his face, facing the golden point, the majestic Joan of Arc who surpassed all miraculous sights.  However, when the marshal faced this miracle, his face showed a smile that was ready to hug his lover.

    it's over!  !

    The countless demonic figures that suddenly emerged from the ground made Saber's heart suddenly feel cold. Just hearing the sound made her feel desperate.

    They are like countless sky-high cardamoms suddenly rising from the ground, but they have the shape of branches, slender, dark, and evil flowers with eye shapes.

    The ground under Saber's feet suddenly turned into a sea contaminated by evil flesh. The monster's limbs grew everywhere, piercing the desert and rushing into the sky.  The field of vision suddenly turned into small yellow and blue pieces cut into darkness, and Saber's eyes widened.  Should you feel lucky?  Because none of these demon snakes hit Saber, but they interrupted Saber's attack and surrounded her.

    Unprecedented shock with a bitter taste oppressed Saber's nerves. She had never imagined such a situation.

    If the overgrown limbs of these monsters are compared to a forest of thorns, then Saber is a bee lost in this forest.  The originally empty wilderness was occupied by stinking poisons, and the King of Knights' vision was filled with these sinful forests.

    This is naturally Gilles de Rey's monster body. He just lurked underground in advance, and then waited for Saber to think that he would deal with her with a frontal attack, and then waited until the latter thought that he had taken the initiative.  Strike in one fell swoop, launching surprise attacks from places she never expected.

    This cry goes from east to west!  !  !

    At the moment, every eye on the soft dark thorns is watching the figure of the King of Knights, and the branches of these cages pounced on her without any explanation, surrounding her.

    Since I was not leading the army in battle, I did not treat this place as a battlefield between countries, and put aside these previous strategies.  The former French Marshal smiled happily as he watched Saber fall into a desperate situation.

    However, even if he fell into this devil's net, the King of Knights did not give up his resistance.  Both feet kicked a meat branch behind her, and with the help of the soft and slippery strength, Saber, who did not give up hope of escaping, flew towards the largest gap she saw.  But because she was blocked by the monster's tentacles running towards her on the way, she ran headlong into the magic net paved with dozens and hundreds of layers of meat branches.

    She hurriedly changed direction, and even though she released her magic power to the maximum, she still couldn't cross the sky that was split into alien worlds by the monster's limbs. Saber's one leg was entangled with the monster's limbs, and she was immediately stunned. The monster that followed made a joyful cry.  The sound of insects wrapped around his body.

    The cage became a binding chain, wrapped in the evil fountain water, and the figure of the silver knight was covered by dark branches.

    Right now, even if you use the power of wind, there is no way to turn her into darknessThe mummy's strips of flesh were blown open, and the King of Knights, with only one head exposed, almost lost his breath when he looked at his miserable state.

    Gill de Rey smiled proudly, and the huge sea demon opened its mouth to swallow this petite prey.

    Lu Bu, who was about to kill the spearman, Gil de Rey, who started to create a transformation magic circle in the monster's body, Diarmuid, who was targeted by the bright halberd tip, and the desperate King of Knights, who couldn't move his fingers. At this moment, the same  Time heard a weird sound.

    "Chi!!" (There will be an update tomorrow!!)

 Related Works Chapter 134 Familiar Voice

    The light emitted from Sakura's body was like an integrated circuit, and then the black light faded away from the circuit little by little. Like the water being absorbed into the water tank, they concentrated upward little by little and entered.  The black light is emitting from Matou Sakura's chest.  The black light can even pass through the layers of human muscle, bone and skin to reach the body surface. You can imagine how intense the light they radiate.

    And that position is where he stuffed the thing before.

    However, as the light was absorbed into Matou Sakura's chest, the integrated circuits that were originally dyed black turned back to their original silver color.

    As for Sakura, the black that originally rose from the ground and wrapped around her body gradually faded away bit by bit, and the black tentacles on her face slowly shrank, and together with the black in the circuits, they were covered by the glowing spot on her chest.  absorbed.

    It＊s like a blood vessel that has been drained of toxins!  Such a thought flashed through the fake archer's mind.

    Although I don＊t know what this means to Matou Sakura, it seems that what the impostor does has an impact on the surrounding things.  Because along with this scene, the magic light surging in the magic circle around Matou Sakura began to dim, and the long snake that was originally galloping began to dance wildly, but it was not a crazy attack.  Instead, they seemed to have been fatally attacked, struggling desperately and beating their bodies on the ground.  Gradually, they began to become soft and loose.

    Suddenly, with a snap, one of the basilisks turned into mud and turned into a dirty puddle on the ground. Then, the other basilisks were also crushed one by one.  Of course, there are also those who cannot bear to lose things like this.  Several demonic snakes struggled and sprang up, heading towards the nearest target, the white archers.

    In this regard, the fake archer didn＊t even look at it, he was sure it was useless.  Sure enough, before those demonic snakes could reach him, they lost their form and dissipated in the air.

    The white archer's gaze was completely focused on Sakura at this time. He looked at Sakura's chest without blinking, watching the black color disappear from her chest bit by bit, disappearing without a trace.  In the end, even the silver light disappeared,

    Sakura seemed to have a tendon in her spine. She raised her head, her body tensed up, and she was trembling slightly.  She opened her mouth and let out a silent scream. The long black dress on her body disappeared, and she returned to her original home clothes.

    Suddenly, she rolled her eyes, fainted, and threw herself forward.  The magic formation on the ground has completely lost its luster, and the power that restrained her has disappeared.  She just fell straight forward, and Bai Archer didn't stop her. He just watched quietly, slightly moved his body, and let her fall in front of him.

    "Oh, that's good, but there's nothing you can do next." He wiped his forehead and let out a long sigh of relief, as if he was relaxing his tense nerves.

    "What are you doing?" Just as he took a deep breath, an angry voice came from behind him. He turned around and saw a woman with a ferocious face.

    Caster＊s face was full of murderous intent and her face was ferocious. The black robe seemed to show the anger in her heart, making her very cold.  Although she had been beaten so hard that she was unable to fight back, she was now able to stand up, floated in the air, and flew towards the white knight.

    "Hey, hey, don't be so angry, be careful as it will increase wrinkles." Ignoring Caster's anger, he joked.

    "I don't have time to joke with you now." Caster was approaching. She stared at the smiling face of the white archer and asked in a deep voice: "What on earth are you going to do?"

    She floated condescendingly above the white archers, looked down at him, and pointed at the ground: "Not only did you not kill the little girl, but you stopped the arrival of the Holy Grail. It was obviously you who suggested using the Matou family's Holy Grail, but what happened?  Now it's the other way around, what's the purpose?"

    "Of course, because the most important core has not been installed yet. As a result, your watchdog was defeated without permission, filling the Holy Grail with part of it. If you don't stop her at this time, there will be no way to proceed at all."  ?" He stretched out his hand and gestured to something like a duck egg, indicating that he wanted to install that thing before: "And the Holy Grail system was only temporarily stopped by me. If you want to restart it, there will be no problem, whether it is one minute or two.  Even queens can do it, right?"

    He claimed that it was just because he had to install important components, but was stopped, and now it is just to supplement the necessary processes at that time.

    The witch looked at her silently, with a hostile gaze emanating from her black robe, as if she was considering whether to kill this man. After all, he had offended her many times, which was very disturbing.

    &nbsp; As a result, she turned her body slightly, turned her eyes to one side, and looked at the other person with gritted teeth.

    Lying on the magic circle there is a red girl.  Her body was injured due to the previous attack. At this moment, a small stream of blood flowed out from under her body. It seemed that the wound was more serious and the bleeding was not stopped in time, so the blood kept flowing.

    Facing such a girl lying there alone, the female magician did not have any sympathy. On the contrary, she raised her hand.

    The scene of the little girl who was lying down just now being beaten like a sandbag kept echoing in her heart, like a bottle of sulfuric acid poured on her heart, burning a big hole in her self-esteem and calmness.  It whistled out from the hollow, extremely harsh.

    Just now, she clearly had the advantage, but in the end, a little girl used a sword to confuse her eyes, and she was tricked. She remembered that she was beaten miserably, and was clearly seen by others, especially the person who saw it.  In front of herself, she almost restrained herself, not letting herself kill the person who saw her ugly appearance right away.  Her calmness had completely disappeared, but if her remaining rationality were not still functioning, she would have taken action long ago.

    However, it was different for Tohsaka Rin. For her, Caster could no longer activate his calmness, rationality, or other emotions that could help others.  Although there was no injury, the pain on his cheek became increasingly hot and swollen, as if a virus was raging inside.  In the battle between the magician and the fish magician, as a high-end person, she was actually beaten by her opponent. This was stupider than being bitten by a wild dog a hundred times. The witch's head was filled with magic fire, and she could not bear the fact.

    The pink magic power gathered in the palm of her hand like a lively little ball, and finally merged into a magic bullet. She shot the magic bullet in her palm towards Tohsaka's head.

    With a bang, the magic bomb exploded, but did not hit the target.  Caster raised his eyebrows and looked at the white-haired woman who used something to knock away his magic bullet and deviate from its original trajectory.

    Sera breathed heavily and put down her hand. Then, she stood up on the ground, staggered and ran forward, and finally arrived in front of Tohsaka.

    Just now, Caster's magic bullet was deflected by her using her own shotgun, because at that time, there was no other way to stop Caster. She could only shoot with the shotgun. Fortunately, she aimed accurately enough and hit Caster's magic bullet.  Fly.

    Seeing a woman standing in front of her, a smile appeared on the female magician's cold face. She looked at her mockingly and said nothing.

    The witch looked at her mockingly as she overestimated her abilities. On her raised arms, the luster of magic power was gathering again.

    Sierra gritted her teeth tightly and looked at Caster nervously, her left hand on standby at any time.

    She herself didn't understand why she had just made such a move. She obviously didn't have the ability. If she faced the heroic spirit, she had no chance of winning. The smartest way was to lie down and pretend to be invisible, waiting for the opportunity to escape. But now it turned out to be  Like this Seeing that Caster's magic bullets had gathered together, she understood that even with the golden compass, she wouldn't be able to hold on for a few seconds.

    However, at this moment, she was surprised to see a white figure standing in front of her. His tall body completely blocked the caster's magic projectile angle.

    "Okay, okay, stop it." Bai Archer stopped in front of Sera and Tohsaka, stood firm, stretched out his hand to make a pause gesture: "Don't get angry anymore, these two women are still useful, don't be busy now  Kill them."

    "Oh, why is this?" The witch sneered: "Obviously what I need is the vessel of the Holy Grail, so what does it matter if these two people are dead?"

    "And, why should I listen to you?" In the end, she made no secret of what she was thinking.

    Hearing these words, the white archer stopped talking and looked at the caster in front of him in silence, with a very strange expression on his face.

    "Do you know?" The white archer suddenly laughed and said, "If I were you, I would immediately take your respected master and run away to avoid being treated like a skewer."

    "What?"

    "Don't look at it, you seem to have everything going for you now. When you face another enemy later, you will have nothing left." The impostor didn't care whether Caster understood or not. He also looked at her with a sneer.  It was as if he was looking at a little girl who couldn't understand human words: "In this alliance, I remind you that you have done your best to be kind and righteous. As for whether you can pay attention to it or not, that is your business."

    "Oh, I don't understand what you are talking about, but you want to say, is the alliance between us over?" The female magician was very interested.He tilted his head, but the magic light in his hand never dimmed.

    ※That＊s it for now,§ he nodded.

    "This really surprises me. Why did you betray me for those two little bastards Oh, you probably like her, right? Indeed, her face is not bad, but for such a  You're not a smart person just because you betrayed me as a little girl." The witch sarcastically mocked him.

    "Your mentality is too dark." In response, the white knight could only shake his head.

    At this moment, there was just a bang, and a figure fell from the high platform beside him. The man let out a short cry, I don't know if it was a cry of pain or a cry of surprise. In short, he fell from the high platform more than ten meters high.  He fell, his body brushed against the sloping inner wall, and then rolled into the inside of the high platform.

    The two of them heard the sound and looked in that direction together. As a result, they both saw who the man was.

    "Ugh, you are still considered a monster after falling from such a high place." He looked at the man who fell from the sky with emotion, rolled a few times on the ground, and got up again. The white archer couldn't help but sigh.  road.

    But Caster was sneering. She glanced at the man, then at Archer, and suddenly laughed loudly.

    "Hehehehe" she said with almost a smile: "Is this the enemy you mentioned?"

    The white knight thought for a moment and then answered yes.

    As for the man who fell from the sky and fell miserably to the ground, of course it was Shirou.

    He was still fighting Kuzumu, and he also released the demonic eye that led to death. It can be said that he used all the abilities he possesses.  However, he did not want to kill Kuzumu with these eyes, but he was defeated.  His goal is very clear, just use his eyes to eliminate Kuzumu's ability to fight.

    Everything has flaws, even magic. What Kuzugi relies on the most is the enhancement caster casts on him, so Shirou attacks his fists, attacking the enhancements attached to his fists. This magic is the death of  The line was cut.

    As long as Kuzugi＊s enhancement is removed, it will become much easier to defeat him.  However, Shirou didn't expect that Kuzuki's strengthening could be instantly compensated by Caster.  The enhancement that he had just cut off was restored in the next moment, even faster than his projection.  However, Kuzumu learned that Shirou could cut off the enhancements on his hands, and should also be able to cut off any part of his body, so the fight turned into a defensive battle. Shirou was restrained by him, and the killer's experience prevented him from short-circuiting.  The winner will be determined within the time limit.

    Just now, Shirou was chasing Kuzumu, eager to determine the winner, when he suddenly heard a scream, and that sound was made by Sakura. As a result, because of this, his movements suddenly stopped.  Kuzuki didn't know what was going on, but he also understood that this was an excellent opportunity to win, and he immediately counterattacked.  Shirou was caught off guard, and Kuzumu also had a character that would kill you when you were sick. He attacked Shirou fiercely and pursued him. In the end, Shirou couldn't resist and was beaten down by him.  However, at that time, for some reason, Kuzuki's enhancement disappeared. Fortunately, Shirou was not broken by Kuzuki's fist.

    He rolled all the way and finally fell to the ground, causing his waist to almost break.  But he also knew that he couldn't lie down on the ground at this moment, otherwise he would die, so he rolled and got up again. Fortunately, the two swords were still in his hands. He leaned his back against the inner wall and looked ahead.

    As a result, at one glance, he was stunned.

    "This is really an eye-opener for me. You want that dabbler who has never learned any magic to fight against me. Are you crazy?" Looking at Shirou who was stunned for no reason, the witch was really happy.

    But the white archer ignored her and just looked at the man over there.  Suddenly, he blinked, moved two steps back, turned over, and swung his wrist at the woman behind him, immediately knocking Sera away.

    It turns out that when Sera just listened to the conversation between the two people, she found that there seemed to be differences between them, and the white archers seemed to hope not to kill the people on their side for the time being. Let's just say that a few percent were on their side.  But Caster was not the same at all, so she took advantage of the two of them to talk and wanted to sneak attack Caster. Using the tall figure of the white knight as a cover, she wanted to secretly release the magic bullet behind his back, but the man in white discovered this.  A fist knocked her away.

    "Damn, it would be bad if I asked you to do unnecessary tricks at this time." He curled his lips and looked at the woman in white flying away without caring.

    Suddenly, his fingers became stiff.

    A chill suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart, as if something was grinning behind him. Well, it should be a monster. Only a monster can make such a concession?A chilling breath.

    The sense of crisis in his heart made the white knight quickly turn his head, and a white sword instantly appeared in his hand.

    With a bang, sparks flew, and the white sword collided with the same white sword.  The same Yin swords collided with each other. It was a person who fell from the air and slashed at him. The sword was only ten centimeters away from his forehead. The impostor even felt that his arm was slightly numb.  The momentum on the opponent's sword even caused a layer of dust on the ground to rise.  However, before looking at the sword, the first thing the white knight saw was a face.  Suddenly, he was stunned.

    There was no trace of composure on the face that had always been upright and solemn at this moment, and it was full of rage.  The eyes had lost their previous brightness. Because they were opened too hard, they looked white and almost split. The corners of the eyes were bloodshot and looked indescribably ferocious.  Shirou's face was covered with dust, and there was no trace of calmness in his eyes. He was like a lost and injured beast, ferocious and cruel.

    Shirou had never thought that he would hate someone so much and want to kill someone so much. He couldn't even feel that he was full of murderous emotions now.  When he just stood up, the first thing he saw was that the white archer on the opposite side punched Sera away. The woman Shirou didn't like was already covered in blood and was seriously injured.  On the ground in front of the man, Sakura was thrown there, her eyes half closed and half open, and Shirou could hardly feel her breathing.  Behind him, Tohsaka was lying on the ground like Sakura, but Shirou couldn't see her face and didn't know what happened to her.  However, under her body, a pool of water with the same color as her clothes was gradually gathering into one.

    I have never expected this situation, I have never imagined this situation, I have never dared to imagine it

    Shirou didn＊t know what he was thinking. He felt that the scene in front of him was swinging from side to side. His heartbeat was getting faster and faster, and finally it reached a frequency exceeding the speed of sound, and he could no longer feel the vibration.  Something seemed to flow out of his head, making his eyes red with blood.

    The man's movements were so slow, and his movements to knock Sera away were so clear, Shirou could even see the blood flowing from the corner of her mouth.  There was no movement in Sakura's body, as if the signs of life had stopped flowing.  Tohsaka's blood flowed across the ground. In the small pool of blood, the dust on the ground was turning, and the air became thicker It was once so vivid, gentle, unpleasant, and annoying  , so many familiar people, who were talking together half an hour ago, now fell one by one in front of him, and no one could move.

    He didn＊t know how to do it. He just followed his body＊s instinctive action. He flew in front of the man, picked up the weapon in his hand, and used all his strength to chop off the man＊s head.

    "you〞〞!!!"

    The eyes of the person in front of me have completely lost their rationality, and some only have violent killing and wild wolf-like eyes.  Anyone would be frightened seeing such a look.  The white archer did not expect such a scene. He was stunned for a moment, and then sneered.

    "Oh, that's a nice look. I didn't expect you to have such a look." Ignoring the hatred shown in every hair of the other party, he smiled easily: "But the hatred in your eyes is still far away.  Not enough!§

    His voice suddenly rose, and Shirou couldn't hear what he said at this moment. He just raised his other hand, and the black sun sword was like a black waning moon, drawing an arc of death.  Thread, stabbed Bai Archer in the face.

    In response, the white knight took out his go-getter and stabbed him from the side. At the same time, he let go of his hand like a dagger.  The dagger pierced Shirou's wrist, pushing his hand aside.  The white archer's free hand clenched into a fist and hit Shirou in the side of the face.

    The concentrated strength of the arms as thick as Shirou's legs directly impacted the side of Shirou's face. Judging from his jawbone and the Tianling Gai, Shirou flew away like a child hit by a bison.

    "Hey, I have no memory of this. Are youah, I see, because you lost your rationality in anger, did you forget the situation at this time?" Bai Gongbing muttered words that were incomprehensible.

    After being knocked away, Shirou twisted his body in the air. I don't know how he did it, but he turned over in mid-air, and finally landed on the ground with balance. He pressed his feet hard on the ground and slid nearly ten meters.  distance, he flew over again as if there were rockets attached to his feet.

    Seeing Shirou shouting and charging forward again despite the fact that one of his hands was maimed, the white archer sighed.

    "Ah, you're here again, he's such a hot-blooded guy." He looked helplessly at Shirou, who was as fierce as a demon, and Bai Archer swallowed in embarrassment.??Swallow.

    He took a step forward and walked towards Shirou's sword. Then, when Shirou's sword was about to hit him, he quickly lowered his body and the white sword passed over his head.  The imposter, who was bent over, reached out and grabbed his own sword stuck in Shirou's other hand, and pulled it out fiercely.

    With blood flying, the white archer held the general back, and struck Shirou's jaw with the hilt of his sword. Shirou felt his jaw lighten suddenly, and his feet left the ground.  Then, the white archer took the hilt of his sword and hit him hard in the abdomen.

    Shirou＊s eyes grew wide, and his body was hunched up like a shrimp. He opened his mouth wide, and the air from the blow to his abdomen was expelled. Then the air rippled, and he flew out with a whoosh.

    Bai Archer understood that under such an attack, Shirou would never be able to stand up again.

    ※Well, that＊s enough, as long as he doesn＊t faint

    A silver figure penetrated the dark underground space. She was so conspicuous, like a comet falling from the sky.  The silver light quickly came to the altar, just in the path of Shirou flying backwards. Half a second later, Shirou collided with her.

    The friction of steel made a sound, and the long skirt squeaked. The knight in silver armor dragged his master's back with both hands, slowly taking away the impact he received. After sliding backward for dozens of meters, she stopped.  down.

    Saber couldn't help but feel relieved. Fortunately, she had caught up. If she had been even one second late, Shirou would have been seriously injured.

    Putting her master on the ground, Saber saw Shirou with his eyes closed, falling into a coma due to the impact just now.  However, even in the coma, he was still frowning and gritting his teeth, obviously angry about something.

    He has a hole in one of his arms

    She stood up with a sullen face. The knight's face was filled with anger. She stared at the man holding the general Moye: "I was still wondering where you went, but it turns out you are here, archer."

    Although the color of the outfit has been changed, there is no doubt that Archer is there.

    She had already noticed the situation around her. Not only Shirou, but also Rin, Sakura, and Sera were all knocked down, and they didn't know whether they were alive or dead.  The witch's master was slowly descending from the side. Caster immediately came to the master's side to protect him from harm.  And the guy who betrayed his master and his own glory is actually standing here now with a smile on his face.

    In this case, it is not easy to escape or win.  Although the one-on-three situation is very complicated and unfavorable, Caster's magic is of no use to him. As long as he pays attention to Archer and the Master, he still has a chance to win.  Saber made up her mind.

    Seeing Saber clasping her hands together, she obviously picked up the invisible sword of the king. For this reason, the white knight pointed the sword at her and sneered: "Just stand there and don't cause unnecessary trouble, Three Inch Nails."

    "Oh, let me show you what I am capable of." Saber said in a cold voice, but as soon as she finished speaking, she fell silent.

    The black witch moved her arm and pointed one finger at the ground.  What exists there is Sakura.

    "Put down the sword in your hand, Saber" Caster threatened with a smile.

    She was originally thinking about what would happen to this Bai Archer, but she didn't expect that the situation would change to this point, but it was okay, she could also take the opportunity to regain Saber.

    "You shouldn't want these little girls to die. If you don't want these people to die, throw away the sword immediately, Saber." The witch said proudly: "As long as you are willing to surrender, I will let these people go."  Several people. Otherwise, I will kill them all."

    "Who would believe what you say, witch?" Saber said with hatred on her face.

    Caster didn＊t mind. She thought for a moment and said, ※Then, maybe you should believe what I say. If you are really unwilling to surrender, they will definitely die.§

    A small ball of light condensed in her hand, aiming at Sakura's head.

    Saber hesitated for a moment, then she took a deep breath and gritted her teeth.

    ※Can＊t trust this woman, there＊s no way she can let anyone live.  Rin and the others were already too late, there was nothing they could do to remedy the situation now, all they had to do was protect Shirou.  But＃＃

    "That's really a pity. You are destined to be a lying woman." A voice came from a high place.

    Caster did not wait for Saber's answer, but heard another person's reply.  Her heart trembled and she felt chills all over her body. She immediately raised her head.

    Countless bright things hung above her head, their luster dazzling her eyes.They couldn't be opened. They seemed to be tied with some rope, so they didn't fall down.

    "Traceon!"

    Hearing a familiar voice, Shirou's eyes suddenly opened. He saw countless swords pouring down like a torrential rain from above Caster's head.

    (Originally, in the last chapter, I wanted to make Sakura and Rin suffer even more miserably, but later I was afraid of being criticized, so I made it a little lighter.)

 Related Works Chapter 156 Yin... Yin...

    "Assassin, berserker, caster, archer" Tohsaka counted the Servants who had been dealt with or defeated without any change. Her eyes were fixed on the liquid in the tea cup on the table: "Judging from the current situation, except for the unidentified  Lancer, the enemy we have to face is the heroic spirit named Gilgamesh and his master."

    "But, I have some things that I need to figure out." Tohsaka looked at Saber sideways and said in a slightly cold voice: "Saber, when we were in Einzbern's castle, the guy who showed up last From what you and him said.  , you know him, right?"

    Facing her question, Saber nodded.

    "Then, he is indeed a Servant, and his rank is Archer." A strange look flashed in Tohsaka's eyes, and she shook her head: "However, the rules of the Holy Grail War are that only seven Servants can be summoned, and it is impossible to summon one more.  Servants Even if there are two servants of Assassin, they are all incomplete. One of them is an empty person and does not have the style of a heroic spirit. The other is also a incomplete existence, somewhere between the wraiths.  The product of . It can be regarded as a composite, but my archer is different. He does not have this situation, but Gilgamesh is also an archer, that is to say"

    Tohsaka paused for a moment, her voice became deeper, and she stared at Saber: "He is not the heroic spirit summoned this time, right? You met him during the last Holy Grail War."

    "Tohsaka's words, although they were guesses, were very accurate. She told the truth briefly.

    In response, Saber nodded lightly: "Yes, that servant, the heroic spirit named Gilgamesh, was indeed the heroic spirit selected and summoned at the same time as me ten years ago, and was given the rank of archer."

    "The king of Uruk, a half-god and half-human, the legendary hero who searched for immortality." Tohsaka raised his eyes, seeming to think of Gilgamesh's handsome and charming face, curled his lips, and said in a somewhat unhappy tone: "  The king who once ruled the entire world never expected to look so glittering."

    "Otherwise, what do you think? It should be a middle-aged man with a big beard and a strong body."

    "Lancer's master has not been exposed until now, but a single spearman cannot be our opponent. Compared to Lancer, that shiny guy is the biggest enemy." When Tohsaka said this, his voice finally changed.  He gritted his teeth and said, "That guy's master."

    "Although I don't know who he is, for no reason, this guy seems to have archer abilities." Tohsaka's tone was full of resentment, and she coldly mentioned something to everyone.

    In the abandoned castle of Einzbern, she once fired spell bullets at Gilgamesh. He was wearing a very intimidating armor and was completely unblocked. Bai Archer was also nearby at that time. At that time, he took out two swords and slashed  Fei chopped down the cursed bullets that were heading towards him.  And those swords are naturally that of general Mo Xie.

    The master of General Moxie is not the heroic spirit summoned this time, and it cannot be Bai Archer.  Even Archer and Shirou reproduced this object through projection. Although I don't know who the white Archer is, he obviously used projection to restore the two objects, and it has nothing to do with Shirou or Archer.

    "My guess is" Tohsaka looked at the table and spoke out his thoughts word for word: "That guy also has some special abilities, and it is something like copying or imitating."

    "Copy?" Shirou was confused for a moment.

    "Well, it's like your projection." Tohsaka looked up at Shirou: "You can copy the sword after seeing it. That guy's ability should be that he sees other people's abilities, and then he can copy other people's abilities Although there is no  According to this, but if this is the case, then it is understandable that he specially asked the puppet master to make the same body as Archer."

    Shirou thought for a while, and then understood what Tohsaka meant. Yes, that guy used projection to reproduce Ganjiang Moye, and it was not an empty appearance, so the source of his projection ability is a problem. Irrelevant people, no matter what.  , even people related to Shirou Emiya can't do it, the only one who can do it is himself.

    But now suddenly an outsider comes and can use projection, so where does his ability come from?  Is it impossible to learn? Shirou Emiya's magical aptitude as a magician comes from his own origin, and even his biological children cannot do that.  And how did that guy know how to project?

    Tohsaka＊s statement can be regarded as an explanation. It is a bit absurd, but if you think about it carefully, it is also possible. If that guy＊s ability is to copy other people＊s abilities, then it will be easy to explain.  I specially made my body like Archer just so that I could get closer and be able to use the copied projection ability.

    Since that guy is the master, he should be a magician. With such a special ability, it is difficult toIs Tao his magical attribute, or is it his origin?

    "We don't know anything about him now, but judging from the fact that he is Gilgamesh's master, he should also be one of the participants last time, otherwise he would not be able to contract with the servant." Tohsaka's eyes were filled with confusion from the beginning.  Without leaving Saber: "During the last Holy Grail War, do you know who that guy's master was? Is his master still the same person Maybe he has changed now, but appearance doesn't matter, what about his personality and tone?  Do you know?"

    Unexpectedly, Saber shook her head. She had become a little surprised from the beginning, and now she looked at Tosaka strangely, with unclear meaning in her eyes.  Tohsaka didn't understand what it meant. She looked at the pair of eyes that were similar to her own and cast a questioning look.

    Seeing that Tohsaka really didn＊t understand what was going on, Saber lowered her eyes and thought for a while.

    "Well, I learned who his master is. In the last battle, except for Caster's master, who I have never seen, all the masters have met at least once. In fact, we  We also reached a brief alliance." Saber did not meet Tohsaka's eyes. She stared at the table and said in a slight tone: "But, he is not the fake we saw, and I am absolutely  It is certain that he cannot become the person he is now. Whether it is ability or image and character, they are two completely different people. To compare, it is the difference between trees and fossils."

    For some reason, Saber didn't seem to want to say the name of the master, so she just vaguely said it. Although she was a little vague, she was very sure. In the end, she told Tohsaka with irrelevant metaphors, that  This guy has nothing to do with Archer's master.

    "Really?" Seeing that Saber was so sure, Tohsaka stopped asking, she jumped over directly, frowned and thought for a while: "So, you just said that you have never seen Caster's master, so, there is  Maybe it＊s his existence.§

    "Although the report at the time said that almost all the Masters were destroyed, it is not impossible to escape while taking advantage of the fire. But since you have never seen it, you can imagine the depth of hiding, which is different from the guy who keeps showing up.  It's too similar, the probability is half and half." Unable to come to a conclusion, Tohsaka immediately jumped over, and she entered the next topic: "So, what about the Archer, there are only two Servants left, excluding the Lancer who is already known.  , now it can be concluded that he is the biggest enemy, do you know anything about him?"

    In response, Saber shook her head. She seemed a little ashamed and her speech became unnatural.

    "No, I don't know him at all." Saber's face was a little ugly: "The only intersection we have can only be said to be a fight."

    Because of Tohsaka's topic, she remembered the past more than ten days ago. A brief memory flashed in Saber's eyes, and then she said silently: "That was on the last day of the Holy Grail War that I know, at night.  , I fought with that man in the sea of ??fire."

    His eyes suddenly widened as if they were electrified, and Shirou immediately looked at his servant with wide eyes.

    On the last day, I fought with that golden knight in the sea of ??fire

    It is already certain that the unexplained fire in Fuyuki City was caused by the Holy Grail, and the reason was that a mature master gave up his own victory and let an unqualified master touch the Holy Grail.  , causing a rampage.  However, if this is the case, doesn't it mean that the Archer's master at that time, other than Kiritsugu, was the culprit that caused all this.

    Resisting the anxiety of having a dry mouth and tongue, Shirou looked at Saber without blinking, hoping that she could continue talking.

    However, Saber seemed to understand that this was an irritation to her master, so after a brief explanation, she kept silent and ignored Shirou's eager face.

    "Have you had a fight?" After hearing this, Tohsaka immediately became more energetic, and she asked: "So, do you know anything about his strength?"

    However, to her disappointment, Saber frowned even more when she heard this sentence. She shook her head slowly and her voice became heavier: "No, I don't know anything about him.  His strength is limited to his huge Noble Phantasm. Even during the last Holy Grail War, I didn＊t know his name until the end. If I hadn＊t heard about it directly this time, I＊m afraid I would have  I don＊t even know his true identity.§

    Saber paused briefly, and then passed directly over part of it, her eyes a little uneasy.

    "So, you have fought with him, right" Tohsaka's voice also became deeper. She glanced at Saber and sawSaber's expression became clear, and then she turned her gaze to her finger pointing on the table. She had already vaguely guessed in her heart: "At that time, you didn't win, right?"

    Saber nodded heavily.

    "" Tohsaka sighed silently, still unable to help but feel a little disappointed.

    "At that time, we both fought each other before we fought. After the fight, I consumed most of my strength, but that man had just fought with an enemy more powerful than my opponent. For this reason,  I'm still no match for him."

    Tohsaka couldn't help but ask: "So, the enemies Gilgamesh once faced"

    "Well, if I collided with his enemy, I can't confirm the result." If there is worse news, this is it, when answering Tohsaka.  Different from the usually sharp and confident Saber, when he said these words, the military god who supported unparalleled glory with his young body seemed to have lost his spirit and was almost shaken.

    This enemy, Gilgamesh, did he defeat her after facing an opponent that even Saber could not confidently defeat?  Even the strongest Servant, Saber, couldn't defeat that guy. This made Tohsaka feel a little uneasy.  Although he knew that that guy was the Ancient King, a round man who possessed all the weapons and treasures in the world, he still couldn't accept the fact that Saber would actually retreat in front of that guy.

    Unlike Tohsaka, Shirou was not surprised at all when he heard the fact that she was defeated in front of Gilgamesh - he could be said to have seen that man first among all the people present except Saber.  , and at the same time he also foresaw how Saber would be defeated by him. There was no doubt about the strength of that guy, and it was not surprising that Saber would be defeated by him.

    "However, since you have fought once, you should know a little bit about his fighting methods and weaknesses," Tohsaka asked reluctantly.

    But Saber still shook her head: "No, you can say not at all."

    "Why" At this point, Tohsaka stopped first. She had already thought of the reason.

    Sure enough, Saber looked at Tohsaka with a bitter voice: "You should also see that the ability of that heroic spirit is not himself, but the huge Noble Phantasm. Even if his own ability is not strong, the power of the Noble Phantasm, the operation  The method and speed are irresistible. As you can see with your own eyes, he did not move a step when fighting me."

    Archer was killed by that power. At that time, Gilgamesh didn't move at all. He just waved his fingers as if to drive away flies. A large number of Noble Phantasms fell from the sky and killed the red knight. Indeed,  It's like a cannonball that can be fired at any time, and there are more than one barrel. If you are targeted by such a weapon, why go forward and fight the enemy face to face.

    That enemy has no flaws in his posture. How can Saber find his weakness? As for his fighting style, he can see through it at a glance. However, he can see through it, but he can't defend or evade it.  The movements are comparable to bows and arrows taking off their strings, the number is despairing, and each piece is the most perfect and unparalleled Noble Phantasm. With the power of A-level attributes, how can it be resisted.

    Thinking of this, people can't help but think of a saying, in the face of absolute power, no matter how hard you try, it is just in vain.

    This undeniable fact made several people silent for a while.  But after a pause, Tohsaka waved his hand: "Forget it, let's put this aside for now. Since we can't find any flaws in him, let's look for his purpose."

    "The purpose" Shirou thought for a moment and then understood.

    If you want to defeat a person, you must understand his weaknesses. If you can't find his weaknesses, start with his interests and goals. You will definitely be able to find his favorite things, flaws and weaknesses. As long as you find his weaknesses  Weakness, you can definitely defeat him.

    "Let me ask, Saber, that guy's goal is the Holy Grail, right?" Tohsaka's eyes flashed with a flexible luster, as if he was enduring something, and his tone was a little insincere.

    Saber thought for a while and nodded: "Well, although I don't know what he plans to use the Holy Grail for, ten years ago, he once said that he would never give the Holy Grail to anyone other than himself."

    "That's good. Since his goal is the Holy Grail, it's easy to talk about" Tohsaka said, just staring at Saber. She suddenly asked: "Well, before that, I can ask you something  Something? Because I know too little about that guy, so I need to know as much information about him as possible. "

    Saber naturally would not refuse, and nodded immediately: "Huh? What's the matter? If you have anything to ask, you're welcome, Rin."

    &nbsp; "Really?" Tohsaka smiled, as if his evil plan had succeeded.

    Seeing her suddenly happy look, Shirou didn't even understand why she was so happy.  However, Shirou, who had already learned from Tohsaka that he could tell what she was thinking just by looking at her face, immediately understood that the following questions would definitely not interest him - there was no desire for knowledge on her face, it was clearly  Is the evil smile carved in the same mold as Caster?

    Hey, Saber, don＊t agree so easily, are you just throwing yourself into a trap?

    "that＃＃"

    "What are you happy about, Tohsaka?"

    Tohsaka, who was smiling freely, was suddenly interrupted. Then he saw Shirou looking at her with a frown. He just glanced at him and continued to ask: "That guywell, although I only met him once, but since then  His appearance and tone seem to be that he is obsessed with you, what is going on?"

    At the end of the sentence, she almost couldn＊t help but drag out a long note.  Probably because he has been with Archer for a long time, Tohsaka's smile now has a look that makes people want to laugh.

    But Shirou held back. Although the reason was unknown, he also looked at Saber.  Regarding that golden servant, Gilgamesh seemed to think of Saber as more than just his enemy last time. Shirou had also foreseen that he said Saber was his possession, which puzzled him. Could it be that he valued it?  Saber's strength, do you want to take him as your subordinate?

    Saber also didn＊t expect Tohsaka to ask such a question, which made her slightly startled, and then anger appeared on her face.  Of course, this anger was not directed at the gossipy Tohsaka.

    Although her expression was calm, Saber's words showed cold anger: "I don't know, and I can't understand what that heroic spirit is thinking, but he proposed to me during the last Holy Grail War."

    Originally, Ilia was holding tea, and the old god was listening to their conversation. Although they were having a war meeting, she didn't say a word, and just drank tea from time to time.  At this moment, she was holding the teacup and was about to take another sip. When she heard these words, her hands shook and she almost dropped the teacup.

    Sakura also listened silently, but when she heard this, her face changed, her eyes widened, and her mouth grew into an "O" shape.

    Shirou was sitting next to Saber, but he was the one who was hit the hardest by the impact. His face immediately convulsed.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Getting married!  !  !  !  Ah, no, it＊s a proposal!  !  Just a proposal!  !  But the proposalwhich proposal is it referring to?

    Kneel down on one knee and hold the woman＊s arm

    Shirou felt that the muscles in his face were beating wildly, his eyelids were beating wildly, and his heart was beating wildly.

    Even the usually calm Tosaka seemed to be frightened. She looked at him blankly, as if she was surprised to see a creature from another world.

    Saber＊s plain words left the whole table stunned.

    But at that time, the person himself did not have the consciousness to apologize, and Saber just kept a calm face.

    Tohsaka was the first to come back to her senses. She looked at Saber in disbelief, shook her head, and then sighed in an indescribable tone: "Uh-huh, I don't know whether I should be happy or not, but  It＊s a good thing, after all, becoming a servant can still be courted. For women, it＊s something to be proud of no matter what.§

    But then she didn＊t forget to add: ※How did you answer that time?§

    In response to this, Saber's face became even more angry, and she made no secret of it: "Of course, I cut off his thoughts with the sword. Such a bad joke like his is an insult to me."

    "Really?" Tohsaka nodded, but a smile appeared on her face again: "But it shouldn't be easy to give up, right? That guy has been waiting for ten years. This stubborn type will definitely stick to him if he refuses.  The one who chased me fiercely, indeed, he is the 'strongest enemy', what do you think we should do, Emiya-san?"

    At the end of the sentence, she deliberately looked at Shirou and spoke carefully.

    Shirou then realized that his expression just now was all caught in her eyes, and he hurriedly put away his expression and returned it to calmness.  However, seeing the obvious mockery on Tohsaka's face, he had no idea what kind of nervous expression Shirou had just caught in Tohsaka's eyes.

    Facing Tohsaka＊s evil smile, Shirou felt that he was not facing a person at all, but a demon cat, and it was a black Persian cat.

    "Hey, Tohsaka, it's a war meeting now." Shirou coughed and looked away.

    "Well, that's why I asked you what to do, Emiya-san" Tohsaka smiledIt's sweet.

    "" Hey, who killed Archer? Now you are helping the enemy to make fun of me.  Shirou gritted his teeth secretly.

    Maybe she had enough fun. After pestering Shirou for a while, Tohsaka finally returned to her original state. She continued to return to the topic before the deviation: "That's how it is. The only people left now are us and Lancer. Since his purpose is  As for the Holy Grail, he will have to fight us sooner or later. If he keeps an eye on Saber, there is a high chance that he will take care of Lancer first and leave us at the end. During this period, we only need to lie dormant and watch the fight between Archer and Lancer.  , and then look for flaws.§

    Having said this, she finally picked up the teacup, took a sip, and then put it down. The ceramic teacup collided with the wood and made a muffled sound. However, when no one spoke in the room, it was very clear: "If he  If they come to us first, there will be no other way and we will have to fight head-on."

    "But, what should we do?" Saber couldn't help but ask: "Gilgamesh owns the oldest prototype of the Noble Phantasm in the world. As long as it is a hero's Noble Phantasm, the more famous the weapon, the more powerful it is.  Being restrained, what should we do?§

    "Well, for the time being, I have no better way. I can only take it one step at a time." Tohsaka rarely spread his hands: "The only thing we can do now is to strengthen our own strength to face that guy.  ."

    "Strengthen your own abilities?" Shirou muttered softly, with confusion on his face: "What do you mean, Tohsaka?"

    Tohsaka just replied softly: "As the literal meaning means, we will enhance our own strength. However, this requires Emiya-sanyour help."

    "ah?"

    Under Shirou＊s confused gaze, Tohsaka took out a small box from under the table, which was exactly the box delivered by courier earlier.  She opened the box and pushed it in front of Shirou.

    "What is thisis this!!" Shirou looked at the opened box and was still asking questions, but after he really saw what was inside the box, he was shocked and immediately picked up the box.

    There weren＊t many things in the box, there was only one thing in it that was no bigger than the palm of your hand. At this moment, the luster from that thing reflected on Shirou＊s face, forming a white spot.

    It was a clean and translucent gemstone, orange-red in color, as transparent as liquid flowing inside.  I don＊t know what kind of texture it is made of, but it looks really big. It＊s almost as big as half of Shirou＊s hand. It＊s conceivable that such a big gem, even if it is placed in a tightly guarded place, there will probably be some damage.  Countless people went crazy to steal and rob, and now it was delivered to someone else's table by express delivery. I'm afraid someone saw this, and the house would be crowded with visitors in the middle of the night.

    However, what Shirou paid attention to was not this, but the inside of the gem.

    It＊s easy to see clearly what＊s inside of this transparent individual In the orange-red liquid, something like a character is swaying inside, like a fossilized creature in amber.

    A command spell lay quietly inside, facing the gaze of a master.

    Shirou raised his head and looked at Tohsaka, he knew who had done this.

    Kotomine Kirei once promised that if he defeated Caster, he would get two command spells, one for Tohsaka and one for himself. However, Tohsaka has lost his Servant and can basically not contribute much, so Kotomine  Kirei did not give it to her, but wrote his name in the recipient's place.

    Looking at the two command spells in the hand holding the box, Shirou didn't know what to say.

    "As you can see, that guy gave you the Command Seal as a prize, but now, if we want to strengthen our power against Gilgamesh, I need this Command Seal." Tohsaka pointed to himself with one finger and the other.  Holding the command spell in Shirou's hand.

    "But, you don't have a servant anymore, right?" Shirou couldn't help but ask.

    The only ones with followers are herself and Sakura. Does she want to snatch one of them?

    Tohsaka did not answer Shirou's words, she just looked at Shirou and smiled.

    Shirou looked at Tohsaka's smiling face and felt that her smile was extremely insidious, cold, cruel and vicious